《Quick Transmigration: Take on Scheming Boss》 Chapter 1 As a fine puppet cat, Su Yao always thinks that he is a different kind of male cat. Otherwise, why other males are tall and healthy, but only he has thin skin, tender flesh, delicate body and easy to be pushed down. Although he is powerful, he is different from other males. He had tried to bask in the sun for a few days, trying to tan his skin, but it was still as white and tender as before The devil is just deliberately against him. I can see that all of my companions have taken off their bills one by one. Some of them even have their wives and children on the hot bed together. I have been single for hundreds of years, and I am still a single dog Ah, bah, a single cat, Su Yao sighed with great melancholy, "when will it be my turn to take off the bill in this damned life?" No. 052, which is floating around looking for its host, heard the sound as if it was a sigh from the soul, and then quickly drifted away in the direction of the sound. No. 052 saw Su Yao with a pair of legs and a dog tail grass in his mouth. He looked soft and soft, and one of them was a good cheat. "Boy, you are eager for milk. Bah, do you want to take off the list? I can help you." Hearing this, Su Yao sat up half at once, his eyes burst into light, "who is talking?" Su Yao looked for a circle, but did not find a person, and immediately let out his anger and lay down, "what, there is no one at all, which makes me happy for nothing." "I''m talking. I''m here." No. 052 tried to jump in front of Su Yao to highlight his sense of existence. Only then did Su Yao notice it. He sat up and grabbed it. as like as two peas in glutinous rice balls, he felt a little hungry. He looked at 052 and swallowed. You don''t know if you can eat this? It seems to be able to talk. I don''t know if it will have diarrhea? No. 052 seemed to be aware of Su Yao''s intention and trembled with fright. "I can''t eat it. I''ll die if I eat it." Hearing this, Su Yao looked at it for a long time, and then sighed, "well, I won''t eat you." 052: What''s the matter with your regretful tone? "By the way, is it true that you just said you could help me take out the bill?" "Of course it is. I never cheat." "What conditions do you have?" After all, there is no free lunch in the world. "The condition is that you need to travel through three thousand worlds to do tasks. As a reward for completing all tasks, you will be given a partner." 052 said, "well, are you excited?" It''s not that the partner is a man or a woman, but it has the final say. Su Yao''s attention was completely focused on its sentence "will give you a partner." he nodded fiercely, "it''s really exciting for me." "Then let''s sign a contract and become a magic boy Bah, be a Tasker. " Su Yao How can he not be a ghost in this system? Well, forget it. As long as you can get him off the list successfully, everything else doesn''t matter. "Then how do we sign the contract?" "You put me in front of your forehead first." 052 replied. Su Yao did, and 052 put his hand on Su Yao''s forehead. No. 052 put down his hand until a seven colored flower appeared on Su Yao''s forehead. Chapter 2 "The contract has been signed successfully. Now let''s get to know each other..." No. 052 words have not finished, was interrupted by Su Yao, "Tangyuan, stop talking nonsense, let''s start now." "Then we No, why do you call me Tangyuan "Because you look like a dumpling." Su Yao explained. No. 052: "Forget it, it doesn''t matter what the name is. Now let me explain it to you..." Su Yao interrupted it again. "No, I know what you want to say. It''s just to do a task and then attack someone in the world." Tangyuan Host, how do you know this? Did you read the script secretly? "Well, let''s get to work. My knife is hungry / thirsty." Tangyuan Host, as a man, can''t you be more reserved? No wonder we haven''t succeeded in taking off the single. [Ding, transmitting the first mission world ¡¿ ¡­¡­ As soon as he entered the first mission world, Su Yao was dragged into the alley by others before he could stand firm. He fixed his eyes and found that he was dressed in a flowing fashion. He saw that he was surrounded by men who were not good people, and their eyes made him feel very uncomfortable. "Boy, give your wallet out, otherwise..." The man with a red rooster''s head said with a smile. His sight has been swimming on Su Yao''s body. Several others looked at him in the same way. Su Yao''s face suddenly became cold. As soon as he was about to let these gangsters know what the sky is, the sound of Tangyuan rang in his mind, "host, your mission target has appeared this time." Hearing this, Su Yao''s eyes lit up. He looked up. When he saw the beautiful boy standing there, he immediately looked like a ball of vent. Why is the target a man? He''s just looking for a girlfriend, not a guy. No, maybe he is a big man in men''s clothes. After all, there are some handsome girls these days. He looks like a girl himself. And maybe they can complement each other? As soon as Su Yao, a brain tonic, was about to rush towards his own goal, he was stopped by those thugs. "Boy, where are you going?" Su Yao was so angry that he wanted to smash the heads of these gangsters. He was really a smasher. But when he thought that it would be bad for the target to be scared away by the ferocious scene, he had to give up the idea and call for help. "Help, robbery!" Qin yuan heard the call for help, then looked up in the past, when he saw the boy wearing the same school uniform as him, he immediately frowned. "Tut, what a trouble!" He said so, but he walked over. "I said," could you please let this fellow from my school go? " Red cock head stepped forward, reached out and pushed him, "boy, you''d better not meddle in your business, or you''ll get into trouble." "That''s a pity. I''m not afraid of trouble." Qin yuan put his schoolbag on the ground, then quickly flashed to the back of the red rooster''s head, grabbed his arm, and directly gave him an over shoulder fall. The red rooster got up from the ground and felt his nose hot. He put out his hand and wiped it. After he found that he had nosebleed, he became angry, "Kao! Brothers, kill this son of a bitch for me Chapter 3 Look at me, I''ll see you, and then they all rush towards Qin yuan. Qin yuan fights with them. The red rooster picks up a stick from the ground, and then goes around behind Qin yuan. Seeing that the stick was about to go down and his mission goal was about to be finished, Su Yao, regardless of other things, rushed directly to the ground, lifted the red rooster''s head with one hand, and then smashed it hard on the ground, making a hole directly. Qin yuan and those gangsters looked back and were silent. Su Yao quickly pretended that I was afraid and I was weak. He said innocently, "well, what''s the matter? Who appeared here just now?" Qin yuan Those gangsters Tangyuan "Boss, boss, are you ok?" A gangster with green hair rushed to the side of the red rooster''s head. The red rooster couldn''t respond to him because he had already fainted. The green haired man looked up at Su Yao with a fierce expression, "Stinky boy, what have you done to our boss?" Su Yao didn''t answer his question. Instead, he looked at his green hair for several seconds. Then he asked curiously, "why did you dye a forgiving green hair? Could you be green by your girlfriend, no, your ex girlfriend?" #If you want to live well, how can you not have a little green on your head? # the green hair man who was stabbed in the pain immediately blew his hair, "asshole, what are you talking about? How can a woman dare to put a green cap on me in this world?" "Explanation is cover up, cover up is fact. Young, face the reality firmly, because soon you will be green by your current girlfriend Su Yao looked at the green haired man with sympathy in his eyes. Man with green hair: "Asshole, I''ll kill you now!" The green haired man roared at Su Yao. As a result, before he met Su Yao, he hit him on the wall and couldn''t dig it down. Su Yao shook his head and sighed, "well, why do you have to let me do it? Is it not good to reason?" There was silence all around, and the atmosphere became more and more strange. Su Yao raised his eyes again and looked at the remaining gangsters. "Do you have anything you want to say? If you don''t, get out of here quickly Leave "No, no, we''re going, we''re going!" The gangsters, with red rooster heads and green haired men, fled without looking back, as if some beast were chasing them. Qin yuan bent down to pick up the bag, patted the dust on it and turned to leave. "Wait a minute!" Seeing that he was about to leave, Su Yao stopped him. Qin yuan steps a meal, he turns around, "do you have anything else to do?" Su Yao walked over quickly with a brilliant smile on his face. "Thank you for saving me. This is..." He took out his pocket and pulled out a strawberry candy. Su Yao didn''t care about three or seven twenty-one, and directly took the sugar to Qin yuan''s hand. "This is a thank you gift. I''ll go first. Goodbye." As soon as the words fell, he ran out of the alley like a gust of wind. Qin yuan looked down at the strawberry candy in his palm and suddenly laughed, "it''s strange that a boy likes to eat this kind of food." He put the strawberry candy in the pocket of his school uniform and lifted his foot away. On the other side. Su Yao boasted to Tangyuan, "how about it? Did I play well just now?" "You''re completely exposed, fool!" Glutinous rice balls make complaints about it. "Who is the weak teenager who will knock down a bully?" Su Yao''s expression on his face suddenly froze, "well, I just exposed myself because I was afraid of being killed by the red rooster''s head. Usually my acting skills are very good. Don''t believe it." "I believe I believe you graduated from the Central Academy of drama fine arts." What can I do if I find a host in addition to coax? Chapter 4 "Today, a new classmate is coming to our class. Let''s welcome him..." The students under the platform are sitting upright and looking forward to the new students who will come here today. When Su Yao entered the classroom, a bright smile appeared on his lovely baby''s face. "Hello, everyone." He picked up the chalk and wrote his name on the blackboard. The boy''s appearance is good and clever. Lovely baby face, a pair of eyes as bright as obsidian, delicate nose, with delicate pink lips The voice of speaking is as sweet as sugar in a honey pot. This kind of cute soft cute appearance makes the girls can''t help but want to hold him in their arms. After su Yao introduced himself briefly, the teacher arranged a seat for him. The sight swept around the classroom, and only one person had an empty seat next to him. "Classmate Su Yao, you can sit in that seat." The air in the classroom has a momentary stagnation. There is no other reason, because the seat next to the most annoying people - Qin yuan! It is also the male god in the hearts of all the girls in the class. The students looked at Su Yao with sympathy in their eyes. Although Qin yuan is the male god in everyone''s heart, he is very hot tempered. Almost every girl who came back to the table with him would cry out with his venomous tongue, and he would fight with boys, so no one would dare to sit next to him. After all, no girl is willing to be ridiculed by the male god in his heart, and no boy is willing to be beaten and cried by him in front of the whole class. "Good teacher." ¡­¡­ Su Yao nodded to the teacher cleverly, then went to the empty seat and sat down. He looked at his deskmate, the goal of this mission. At the moment, Qin yuan is lying on the table sleeping, only half of his delicate side face is exposed. The sunlight from the window gives him a faint halo. The whole person is particularly gentle and harmless. Like an angel who enters the world by mistake. It''s just that when he opens his mouth, it can make people overturn all previous ideas about him. The teacher saw Qin Yuan who was sleeping at a glance, but he just glanced at him faintly and asked the students to take out their textbooks and start teaching. Qin yuan is not sleeping once or twice in class. However, when the teachers saw that he was the first in grade in each exam, they slowly ignored him and let him go. It is also normal for students with good grades to have some privileges with their teachers. Looking at Qin yuan''s peaceful sleeping face, Su Yao suddenly felt a little itchy, so he put out a finger and poked him in the face. The two people sitting behind them looked at Su Yao''s move and immediately held their breath. They looked at each other and saw the pity for Su Yao in each other''s eyes. This transfer student is really a freshman. He dares to provoke such a hot tempered person as Qin yuan. He is afraid that he will be beaten and cried by Qin Li. After waiting for a few seconds, they saw that Qin yuan didn''t wake up. When they were relieved, they also squeezed a cold sweat for Su Yao. Fortunately, Qin yuan didn''t wake up, otherwise not only Su Yao would be beaten and crying, but also those people sitting nearby would suffer. Chu Yao continued to poke Qin yuan''s face with his fingers, as if he had been addicted. This time, he was stabbed and caught by Qin yuan. However, he seemed to have stayed up all night last night. He didn''t want to wake up from his deep sleep. After dropping a word, he changed his posture and went to sleep again. "Don''t bother me, or I''ll beat you to tears!" Chapter 5 Su Yao, who was completely spoiled and grew up, was yelled at by his tone of voice, and the whole person was stunned for a moment. There is some confusion in the black pupil. He seems to be a little sad straightened his body, focusing on the textbook in front of him. But that pair of bright eyes at the moment fog, like a bit of water vapor. Qin yuan''s voice is very small, but the students around him can still hear it. At the moment, they all looked at Su Yao with sympathy. This is mild. If Qin yuan wakes up However, Su Yao, who was sympathized with, was not afraid at all, and even showed off with the dumplings with pride. "Tangyuan, how about it? Have I performed the weak, poor and helpless perfectly this time?" "Yes, yes, you are the best actor of the year." Forget it. The host is happy. ¡­¡­ After that, Su Yao seemed to be frightened, and never poked Qin yuan''s face with his finger. To have lunch time, Qin yuan just slowly raised his head, delicate face on the weariness is not eliminated. The stubble on the top of the head is curled up, which makes it look very cute. His eyes turned around and finally locked on Su Yao. In the eye son flashed a bit at a loss. I was thinking about when I had a deskmate. And how it looks so familiar After thinking for a long time, Qin yuan reluctantly found out from his memory that the teacher seemed to have said that there would be a transfer of students today. As well as in class, it seems that someone is particularly bothered and dare to disturb his sleep. Qin yuan slightly narrowed his eyes, and his long white index finger knocked on the table, "are you a new student? Have we met somewhere? " "Yes, we just met this morning." Su Yao nodded, "Hello, my name is Su Yao." Qin yuan looked at his height and young baby face, and suddenly sneered. "You are wrong. Junior high school is opposite." Su Yao: He was despised just now, absolutely! Damn it, this man''s mouth is so poisonous! If it was not for the sake that he was the target of the mission, he would smash his dog''s head today! Su Yao''s face was puffy with anger, a little like Puffer fish. I don''t know how it feels to pinch it up? Qin yuan thought in his heart, his hands mercilessly aimed at Su Yao''s cheek, and pinched them. At the same time, he pulled to both sides badly, as if he had found some interesting toys. "What are you doing! Let go Meow... " Before Su Yao finished his words, he became a series of "meow meow". A small fluffy doll cat fell on the desk. One person and one cat are obviously not able to understand the situation very well, muddled big eyes to small eyes. "Meow, meow, meow?" Su Yao raised his hand tentatively, and a fluffy cat''s paw appeared in front of him. Su Yao:??? Why did he suddenly become a cat, and there was no problem with his mana? The kitten is loveless and falls on the table on all fours. #How about losing Marco online? # Qin yuan is not very clear about the situation. Clearly, he just pinched his new deskmate''s face. How could he suddenly become a cat. Is the world illusory, or is he hallucinating? Qin yuan reached out and poked at the kitten''s soft abdomen. "Are you sure you''re not a cat demon, you need to suck some essence..." "Meow, meow, meow!" He''s not a bad demon who sucks people''s spirit! The kitten is so angry that she gives Qin yuan a paw. Chapter 6 Fortunately, its nails are not long, otherwise Qin yuan is afraid to be disfigured. Qin yuan reaches out and grabs its claws and pinches the lovely soft pink meat pad. Su Yao:??? What does this stupid human want to do? Don''t you know that you can''t touch it here? Su Yao was so angry that he wanted to scratch Hua Qinyuan''s face. ¡­¡­ There is no one in the classroom, and naturally no one has seen the shocking scene. Qin yuan looked around and made sure nobody was there. He grabbed the kitten and stuffed it into his schoolbag. Then he took the bag and left. Kitten suddenly stuffed into a schoolbag: meow meow? Su Yao asked the dumpling with a face that knew how to force him, "so, I was stolen by him?" Tang Yuan recalled Qin Yuangang''s furtive behavior and hesitated to reply, "it seems that it is..." Su Yao: Su Yao angrily scratched and scratched in his schoolbag to express his inner dissatisfaction. Qin yuan felt the movement in the schoolbag, slightly hooked his lips, and his mood looked very good. After struggling for a long time, Su Yao, tired, collapsed into a cat cake in his schoolbag. "Why did I suddenly become the prototype and shrink so much?" "I just reported the main system. The main system said that there was a bug and it could be fixed in a few days." "All right." Fortunately, the original owner''s parents are on a business trip, otherwise he really does not know what to do. After leaving school, Qin yuan didn''t rush home. Instead, he called his teacher and asked for a "sick leave" for Su Yao. The original master was weak and sick. The teacher knew this, so he didn''t have any doubts. Instead, he asked Qin yuan to take good care of Su Yao. Qin yuan naturally should be under. After hanging up the phone, Qin Yuan went to a pet store and bought cat litter, cat food, cat nest, cat climbing frame and a series of cat owners'' accessories. Even cat stick and cat mint. ¡­¡­ Qin yuan came home with a box full of cat''s things. The huge villa is open and quiet, and the decoration is exquisite and luxurious, but it is cold and has no trace of popularity. Qin yuan put down his schoolbag and carefully took the little soft cat out of it. The kitten is sleeping soundly. Qin yuan couldn''t help bending his lips. He held it up to his eyes, buried his face in the middle of its soft hair, and then took a sharp puff. Tangyuan looks at all this in shock. I didn''t expect that the boy looked bad on the surface, but behind his back he was a fluffy man. His three views were strongly shaken. Qin yuan contentedly sucked the cat for a while, then put the kitten on the sofa, opened the cat''s nest and a series of things. He put them all in the living room, and then put the kitten in the pink kitten''s nest. Soft kitten nest in the cat''s nest to meet the sleep, pink little tongue spit out from time to time, lovely to the extreme. Qin yuan stood in place, ear tip slightly red. After looking at it for a while, he turned to the kitchen to cook lunch. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long after that, the smell of dishes came from the kitchen. The cat''s nose moved in the cat house, and then opened its big blue eyes. When he woke up, Su Yao was a little confused. Who am I? Where am I? What is this place? He seems to have been "stolen" back by Qin yuan. Should this be his home? Su Yao stood up and was just about to look around when he heard the sound of his feet. Chapter 7 Su Yao immediately lies down and pretends to sleep. He opens one eye secretly and finds Qin yuan coming over with two dishes in his hand, one of which is his favorite fish. So is he going to pretend to sleep or wake up to eat fish? Su Yao fell into the endless tangle. Qin yuan noticed that he put the fish in front of the kitten. The little cat''s pink and lovely nose moved, but her eyes still refused to open. It was really lovely. Qin Yuan then put the fish together a little bit. Su Yao felt that he could not resist the temptation from the fish, so he decided to abandon himself. He opened his eyes and threw himself at the fish. However, because of the inertia, he hit Qin yuan''s feet. Su Yao raised his head and found that Qin yuan was looking at himself with a smile, and the plate of fish was held high by him. Only then did Su Yao realize that he had been fooled by Qin yuan. Ben meow has a little temper, which can''t be coaxed well! Qin yuan looked at the kitten and lay back in the cat''s nest, and then turned his back to himself. The smile in his eyes became stronger. "It''s not that I won''t let you eat, it''s you who can''t eat. Your stomach is too weak. If you eat human food, you will get sick. Do you want to go to the pet hospital to have an injection?" When Su Yao heard the word "needle", he immediately blew his hair. This human is so bad that he wants to be sent to the hospital for injection. Su Yao was so angry that he wanted to curse, but he still made a "meow, meow, meow" call, and he suddenly withered. "Tangyuan, when will this bug be fixed? It''s so painful to be a cat." "Of course, you can try it, but you may not be able to change its shape quickly." Tangyuan suggested. "Well, I''ll try." Su Yao urged the magic power in his body, and he really changed back to human form. At the moment when he changed back to human form, Su Yao thought of beating Qin yuan. He didn''t notice that he was wearing nothing. But Qin yuan is to notice, his face calm, ear root but quietly climb up a blush, "are you a pervert, unexpectedly don''t wear clothes?" Only then did Su Yao notice that he didn''t wear anything and hugged himself. What''s going on? How can you change back to human form and lose your clothes? How can he get back later? Is it hard for him to run naked? When Su Yao looked at Qin yuan, he didn''t know how to open his mouth. Qin yuan seemed to have guessed what he wanted to say and said, "you wait here. I''ll get you clothes." Su Yao nodded and suddenly felt that Qin yuan was not so bad. Qin yuan quickly took a suit of clothes, even underwear, "take it, quickly put on." Su Yao looked at the underpants, his face suddenly burst red, "you, you pervert!" Qin yuan, who suddenly became abnormal, sighed helplessly, "what are you thinking? These are all new and I haven''t worn them." Su Yao: Qin yuan picked a eyebrow, "Leng is there doing what, want me to help you wear?" Su Yao grabbed the clothes in his hand, and his face became even more red, "roll away, don''t peek at it!" Why is this man so dishonest? How could he It''s shameless to say such a thing! Qin yuan turned his back and said, "don''t worry, I won''t peek at you, and there''s nothing to look at." Suddenly understood what he was saying, Su Yao suddenly blew his hair, "hum, that''s better than you!" "Would you like me to take off my trousers and compare with you?" Qin yuan asked with a smile, his face full of smile. Chapter 8 After a long time, Su Yao held out three words Stinking rascal "If you don''t put on your clothes again, I''ll help you put them on myself." Su Yao: Su Yao was frightened by Qin yuan''s words and quickly put on his clothes. Qin yuan''s clothes were too big for Su Yao. Su Yao tried to pull up his sleeve, but he couldn''t do it well. He always fell off, which made him impatient. "Qin yuan, don''t you have any smaller clothes?" Qin yuan turns around. Su Yao is like a child who steals clothes from an adult. He laughs rudely. When Su Yao heard him laughing at himself, he immediately blew his hair. "Qin yuan, what are you laughing at? Don''t you come and help me?" "Well, well, I''ll help you now." With that, Qin yuan quickly helped Su Yao pull up his sleeves and trouser legs. "You go and sit down first. I''ll get the other dishes and rice from the kitchen. I''ll take you back after lunch." Su Yao nodded his head and sat down at the table. However, his eyes were staring at the fish on the table. His mouth was about to flow out. If you just eat a little bit, you won''t be found out, right? Su Yao thought so in his mind, and then stretched out his evil claw to the fish. But his hand did not touch the fish, Qin yuan came over, scared him to rush back to the hand. And Qin yuan has seen, "don''t pretend, you can eat the rice." Hearing this, Su Yao''s eyes lit up. He stood up and filled himself with a full bowl of rice, and then helped Qin yuan fill a bowl. ¡­¡­ During the meal, Su Yao only ate fish, and the other dishes were just touched. All of a sudden, a chopstick of vegetables was caught in his bowl, and then Qin yuan''s voice rang, "only know how to eat fish. No wonder you haven''t grown tall now." Su Yao raised his head and looked at Qin yuan blankly. His mouth was still chewing, like a little squirrel. "Whether you grow tall or not has nothing to do with eating only fish?" I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me. "With or without, now you give me vegetables." With that, Qin yuan took away the fish that was put in front of Su Yao and put a large number of dishes in front of him. Su Yao took a look at the vegetables in front of him and the fish Qin yuan held in his hand. The fish suddenly exploded. He rushed to Qin yuan and said, "I don''t care. I''ll eat fish!" The result has not met Qin yuan, suddenly "bang", he turned into a cat, clothing all pressure on his body. Qin yuan put down the fish in his hand, and then bent down to save the kitten from the pile of clothes. He stretched out his hand and pointed his tiny pink nose. "You see, now you can''t even eat vegetables." The kitten gave him a paw. Fish stupid human, blame you, if not for your bad, how could I become a cat again! Qin yuan saw the grievance from its eyes and immediately laughed, "I said, you should not blame me for turning you into a cat again?" The kitten nodded haughtily. Yes, it''s your fault. If you didn''t let me eat fish, how could it have become like this. "But when you become a cat, you can''t eat fish. What''s the difference between the two?" The kitten was stunned. It''s really no difference, and it''s now in its infancy. There are a lot of things that can''t be eaten. It doesn''t want to go to the hospital to have needles. Life can''t be loved. JPG No, it can try again whether it can become a person. Chapter 9 Su Yao tried to change back to human again, but failed? How to be fat four? It was OK before. Why not now? "Tangyuan, what''s going on?" "I don''t know. Maybe it''s your own problem." Tangyuan plays Taiji. Su Yao Why does he always feel that he is on a pirate ship? Is it too late for him to get off the ship now? Tangyuan: it''s too late. Stay. ¡­¡­ The little cat crawled back to the cat''s nest and lay there in love. The world is so unfriendly, crying and chirping. Let him have not been able to take off the single also even if, why now even he likes to eat fish do not let him eat? I am autistic. JPG Qin Yuan went over and lifted up the kitten, which had collapsed into a pool of cat cakes. "How can you be so lazy? You want to be fat and become an orange cat Kitten:.... " I''m not orange. How could I be so fat? No, it''s not good to be fat. It''s so comfortable to hold it up. Caught by the fate of the back of the neck of the cat cat cat toward Qin yuan, just ready to give him a claw, he was caught. Qin yuan carefully observed its claws, found that the four small claws were dirty, then opened his mouth, "how come your claws are so dirty, you should not have ten days and a half months without a bath?" The body of the kitten was stiff. If you don''t take a bath, cats are afraid of water. Even if they become fine, they are still afraid of water. What can it do? It''s desperate. Qin yuan all acquiesced to it, carrying it to the direction of the bathroom, "in this case, I''ll help you take a bath, white fragrant just lovely." Kitten When am I not cute? No, what did the fish lip man just say? Give it a bath? Take a bath = touch water it''s too young to take a bath. Someone here is going to kill the cat, so it doesn''t want to take a bath! Let go of your lips, fish! The kitten struggles in Qin yuan''s hands, and the result is of course What should I say? When the life strong woman did you, since you can''t resist, then enjoy it. The cat at the mercy of Qin yuan fully understands the meaning of this sentence. ¡­¡­ After helping the cat take a bath, Qin yuan uses a hair dryer to help it dry its fur. A fragrant white cute kitten is fresh out of the oven. Qin yuan buried his face in the cat''s fluffy fur, and then took a cruel puff. Kitten misheng was held in his hands and let him suck himself. After a few mouthfuls, Qin was satisfied with the idea. At this time, the luxurious pendulum clock in the living room rang. Qin yuan a look, now it is one o''clock, to take a nap time. Qin yuan looked down at the kitten in his arms. "It''s time to take a nap. Let''s take a nap together." Kitten:.... " Who''s going to take a nap with you?! Let me go. I want to go back to the cat''s nest! The little cat looked at the pink and tender cat''s nest, and then stretched out his claws and pointed to his fingers, and called a few times to Qin yuan, "meow, meow, meow." Qin yuan shook his head. "What if you go back to the cat''s nest and suddenly come back later, you know when you change back to human form, but..." Before the word "naked" was said, the cat covered its mouth with its paws: the human with fish lips, no, you are not allowed to mention this matter! Chapter 10 If the cat''s ears would turn red with shyness, Qin yuan would now find that the cat''s ears had turned red. Qin yuan took the cat''s paws away and looked at it with a smile. "So, do you decide to go back to the cat''s nest or go to bed with me?" Perhaps realizing that it can''t talk now, Qin yuan added, "if you want to go back to the cat''s nest, nod your head, and if you want to sleep in bed, nod your head twice." Under Qin yuan''s gaze, the kitten ordered Two heads. Kitten heart OS: since this fish lip human so wants to sleep with it, then it can hardly meet his wish. Qin yuan is very satisfied with this, even the smile on his face is brilliant. "Let''s go back to the bedroom now. I''ve asked for leave with the teacher for you, so you can sleep any time you want." Qin yuan holds the kitten and returns to his bedroom. The cat''s eyes turn and look around. Qin yuan''s room is white and blue, and there is nothing in the room except bed, wardrobe, air conditioner and computer desk. Different from some boys'' bedrooms, Qin yuan''s bedroom is clean and simple without litter, socks and clothes. Qin yuan put the kitten on the big soft bed and took off his clothes in front of him. Qin yuan''s action is very slow. He unbuttoned one button at a time, revealing his white skin and six abdominal muscles Oh, Ho! Su Yao couldn''t help whistling in his heart. He didn''t expect that this human figure was quite good. But compared with him, it''s much worse. Tangyuan: host, where do you come from? Su Yao: of course, it''s from Piao rou. Tangyuan What do you mean by that? Su Yao: with Piao Rou, you are so confident. I haven''t even heard of that. You''re out. Tangyuan I can go to you! ¡­¡­ Qin yuan took off his coat and put his hand to the belt on his trousers. Just as he was about to unbutton his belt, something came to his mind. Looking at the kitten standing on the bed, he saw it staring at himself motionlessly, with a dazzling smile on his face, "why, do you want to see me take off my clothes, you little colored cat?" The kitten found that he seemed to be bewildered by the beauty of this human being. He was so ashamed that he buried his head in the quilt. Can''t see me, can''t see me! My God, why did it think that this human being is bald? It is straight ah, it likes the female ah, it must be the human under some ecstasy, must be! The little cat thought to herself. Tangyuan: No, when you found that the first target of the strategy was a boy, but there was no protest, it was decided that you had already started to bend. Feeling that some suffocating kittens have their heads drilled out of the quilt, they can see this scene - the boy unfastens the belt, and then slowly takes off his pants. Every move brings a little Temptation If he was not a cat now, Su Yao would have felt that the other party was seducing him. When Qin yuan put his hand in his underwear again, the kitten jumped out of bed and his eyes widened. It doesn''t seem to be right. Take a nap and take off your pants. How can this human even take off his underwear? Isn''t he a pervert? Chapter 11 It has seen the news about man XX and other animals before. Is it possible that he is also in love? The cat shudders at the thought of this possibility. What to do? This human seems to be a pervert. What should it do? Is it time for him to run away or to mark off his son''s claws? #Fortunately, Qin yuan also found that it was not appropriate to take off all of them, so he let go of his poor underpants. Su Yao breathed a sigh of relief, and his cat''s safety was finally guaranteed. But what would he do if the man did something wrong to him later? You can''t send him to God. After all, he is the target of his mission. He didn''t want to fail the first time he did the task. He also wanted to end the empty, lonely and cold single cat life as soon as possible. But Yao''s lain in the lair for a long time. Sleepiness slowly attack, kitten''s hairy little head bit by bit, like a chicken pecking rice, and finally sleep in the past, but also issued a comfortable snore. After the kitten fell asleep, Qin yuan silently said "good afternoon" to it, and closed his eyes to sleep. During this period, the kitten also moved to his side soft small body. ¡­¡­ It may be because of sleep too late a few days ago, leading to lack of sleep. At six o''clock in the morning of the next day, Qin yuan woke up quietly. As soon as he woke up, something was wrong. There is something clinging to himself, skin and skin contact let him some Qin yuan opened the quilt and found that the kitten did not know when it would return to human form. What''s more, he was wrapped around his body like a koala bear. This not only made him a little uncomfortable, but also Qin yuan sighed, gently moved Su Yao''s hands and feet from his body, and then got out of bed and walked in the direction of the bathroom. After a while, the sound of water was heard in the bathroom. When Qin yuan came out of the bathroom after taking a bath, Su Yao woke up and opened his eyes to see the picture of a beautiful woman coming out of the bath. the young man''s bath towel only surrounded his lower body, revealing his white chest and six strong abdominal muscles. His hair was still wet and dripping. Clear water drops along the chest, clear water drops down the chest, across the beautiful arc of the abdomen, down to a place that can not be described. The young man''s expression slightly shows a little careless, he holds a towel in one hand to wipe the messy hair. The whole person exudes a kind of wild beauty with explosive force For a moment, Su Yao was stunned. At this time, Qin yuan that with a little pleasant voice sounded, "you have nosebleed." Listening to this, Su Yao unconsciously reached out to wipe his nose. He found that he had been cheated. He looked at Qin yuan, who looked at the expression of "Why are you so stupid?" and immediately became angry. Su Yao jumps out of bed and rushes towards Qin yuan, but suddenly his feet slip. His hands consciously grasp Qin yuan''s bath towel around his waist. Su Yao was so scared that he covered his eyes. "I said," are we now meeting each other sincerely? " Qin Yuan said this with a smile. Su Yao felt chilly. He looked down and found that he didn''t even wear a pair of underpants. Can''t we change the scale of shame? What''s more, every time he changes back to human shape, his clothes disappear. Do you think he has a lot of clothes? Chapter 12 Su Yao jumped back to the bed and hid in the bed. He only showed a pair of eyes. He looked at Qin yuan nervously and vigilantly, for fear that he would plot against himself. "You pervert, don''t put on your clothes quickly!" Looking at Su Yao, who wrote everything on his face, Qin yuan laughed helplessly. He picked up the towel that had fallen on the ground and put it around his waist again. "But you are the more abnormal person. You are not wearing clothes every time you change back to human form." Su Yao choked at his words. It seems to be. Bah, bah, he is not a pervert!!! Su Yao was so angry that Qin yuan''s hands itched, but he still restrained his desire to poke. ¡­¡­ Qin yuan put on his clothes in front of Su Yao. Every move was slow. He felt that Su Yao was thirsty. He picked up a large glass of cold boiled water on the bedside table and poured it into his mouth, but there was no use for the eggs. Su Yao could only bury his head in the bed, and no longer went to see Qin yuan. He recited the Jingxin mantra in his heart. After Qin yuan got dressed, he said to Su Yao, who was huddled up in his quilt, "get up and get dressed. I''ll take you to buy your clothes and have breakfast by the way." Su Yao didn''t want to get up, but when he heard the words behind him, he jumped up from the bed and said, "is there any fish to eat?" Qin yuan didn''t answer this question clearly, but said, "if you don''t get up right away, there won''t be, and..." Before he finished speaking, Su Yao interrupted him directly, "I''m going to get up now. You can''t cheat me, or I''ll scratch you. Seriously, don''t believe me!" See him a pair of milk fierce milk fierce appearance, Qin yuan some cry smile not to be able to, "don''t worry, I won''t cheat you." Qin Yuan takes out a brand-new suit from his wardrobe and throws it to Su Yao, who catches it in a hurry. He was just about to put it on. He suddenly remembered that he had nothing on now, and that there was someone here. He quickly wrapped his body in his clothes. "You go out, I''ll get dressed." "There''s nothing to be shy about. We''re both big men." He said so, but Qin Yuan went out of the room and closed the door very kindly. Su Yao quickly put on his clothes. This time he was able to pull up his sleeves and trouser legs with great agility. ¡­¡­ Qin yuan pushes out a bicycle from the garage, pats the back seat and signals Su Yao to sit up. Su Yao didn''t understand why there were other cars in the garage, but Qin yuan rode a bicycle, but he didn''t say anything about it, so he sat on it cleverly. Qin yuan intentionally rode the bicycle very fast. Su Yao was so scared that he put his arm around his waist. "Qin yuan, you can ride slowly." Qin yuan looked down at the hands around his waist, his face showed a successful smile, and then continued to maintain such a speed. Su Yao has been holding Qin yuan''s waist, afraid to let go, for fear that he will accidentally fall off the back seat of the bicycle. Qin Yuan takes Su Yao to the men''s clothing store. As soon as they enter the store, the waiter greets him, with a standard smile on his face, "gentlemen, what do you need?" "Help him pick out some suitable clothes." Qin Yuan pointed to Su Yao standing beside him. "Yes, sir." The waiter nodded with a smile, then looked at Su Yao, "this gentleman, please follow me." Su Yao looked at Qin yuan. "Go with her." Chapter 13 Su Yao said, "Oh," and went to pick up the clothes with the waiter. The waiter''s eyes were very fierce. He could see what clothes Su Yao was suitable for. He quickly helped him build several clothes. Su Yao put on one of them and ran in front of Qin yuan, and then turned around in front of him like a show off, "Qin yuan, do you think I look good in this suit?" Qin yuan grinned and rubbed his head, "good-looking, what you wear looks good." "You two brothers have a wonderful relationship." One side of the waiter can''t help feeling such a sentence. The smile on Qin yuan''s face suddenly faded down, and Su Yao stopped. They both looked at her with a Shua. This makes the waiter feel that he is not saying the wrong thing, "if you are not brothers, you are..." Words to the mouth, but also feel that some inappropriate, so the "relationship" of the four words to swallow back. There is still some condensation in the surrounding air. The waiter looked at Su Yao and said, "Sir, how many clothes have you not tried on, do you want to try them on?" Su Yao shook his head. "No, put it all up. I believe your eyes. His ability was affirmed by others, and he sold so many clothes at once. The waiter was very happy, even the smile on his face was vivid. "OK, sir, I''ll help you put it up." Su Yao reached out and touched his small, shriveled stomach, looked up pitifully at Qin yuan, "Qinyuan, I''m hungry, I want to eat fish." Qin yuan "tut" a, "so fast hungry, you are pig reincarnation?" Su Yao snorted, "don''t tell me you''re not hungry!" "Goo Goo Goo!" Qin yuan just ready to say that he is not hungry, the stomach is not to face the call, he sighed, "well, I am hungry, and we will go to breakfast after paying the money." Qin Yuan takes Su Yao to the breakfast shop again. Su Yao looks at the menu several times, and after repeatedly confirming that there is no fish on it, he suddenly loses his breath. His whole body lies on the table and says, "Qin yuan, what about the good fish? Why no fish, you big liar." Qin yuan didn''t expect his obsession with fish was so big that he shook his head helplessly, "do you think there will be a restaurant to cook fish this morning?" "How could it not be?" Su Yao immediately retorted, "isn''t there a saying that money is in place and everything is easy to say? As long as you give money, which shop will be too stupid not to do it? " Qin yuan heard, immediately cry and laugh, "but now we have breakfast, breakfast must eat light, or bad for the stomach, until noon, you want to eat what you want." Su Yao thought about it for a while, but he gave in, "well, I must have fish for lunch, otherwise I will cry." "Oh, you will cry, or you will cry now." Su Yao: Isn''t this human being a fool? "Why don''t you cry? I want to see what you look like when you cry." With that, Qin yuan pinched Su Yao''s face. Su Yao was afraid of pain. When he pinched him, his eyes suddenly became foggy and looked like he was about to cry. "What are you doing?" Su Yao glared at Qin yuan with his big watery eyes. He wanted to become a cat and give him some claws. "Nothing." Qin yuan picked up the cup in front of him and drank his saliva. On the surface, he was very calm, but his heart was already shouting: ah, ah, how lovely! Chapter 14 After breakfast, Su Yao and Qin yuan proposed to go home. "Qinyuan, you''d better take me home later. It''s hard to say that you''ve been living in your house all the time, and it''s strange that two men sleep together." glutinous rice balls make complaints about their own hosts. "What''s so weird about this?" soon after, "you''ll be a partner." of course, it also dares to make complaints about it in the heart. Qin yuan didn''t immediately answer Su Yao''s words. Instead, he took a cup and drank his saliva. Then he said slowly, "if you are at home alone and suddenly become a cat, and there is no food you can eat at home, what should you do?" Su Yao, who had never thought of this question, suddenly became dull Mom, this is a big problem. He doesn''t want to starve to death. "And what if all your clothes are gone and you don''t have money to buy new clothes, are you going to class naked?" Looking at him, Su Yao asked quickly. Just caught by the dumplings, it can''t help but speak. Tut Tut, originally thought he was for the sake of the host, but he had another purpose. He was silent for three seconds for the host. Su Yao The picture was too beautiful for him to imagine. If he went to school naked, he would be regarded as a pervert by everyone, and then he would be beaten to death. No, he is just a kitten. How can he bear such a thing? "Well, do you want to go home now?" Qin yuan asked with a smile. "No, No Su Yao shook his head like a rattle. "I don''t want to live a miserable life, brother. I''m going to trouble you for a while." Qin yuan picked eyebrows, "what good can I do?" "What do you mean?" Su Yao looked at him blankly. "If you want to eat mine, live in mine and wear mine, you have to give me something good. Do you want to take advantage of me in vain?" Qin Yuan pointed out his words directly. Su Yao suddenly realized and nodded, "so it is. I have to think about it." "Think about it." Qin yuan sat up straight and looked at him with a smile. Su Yao thought about it carefully. After a long time, he said, "I think of it. I can pay you." As soon as the words fell, he saw the smile on Qin yuan''s face disappear. Su Yao blinked, "what''s wrong with you? Are you dissatisfied?" "I am not satisfied, or quite dissatisfied." "Why, this is clearly the best solution." Su Yao is still puzzled. "Because I''m not short of money at all. I can''t feel your commitment to your proposal." Qin yuan''s face is straight and vigorous. When Su Yao thought of the villa of Qin yuan''s family and the sports cars in his garage, he suddenly choked, "what do you want?" Qin yuan did not speak, but looked at him up and down, with a strange smile on his face. Su Yao suddenly thought of some indescribable novel he had read. He hugged himself and shivered. "Qin, Qin yuan, you don''t want me Well, I tell you, I''m straight, and I won''t like men. " The breakfast people sitting nearby listened to his words and felt as if they knew some amazing secret. They cocked up their ears and wanted to hear more secrets. Chapter 15 Qin yuan glanced at them, and then looked at Su Yao with the eyes of a fool. "What are you thinking about all day long? I don''t agree with you if you want meat compensation." Tangyuan: don''t you think it''s against your heart to say such a thing? Su Yao was relieved. "What kind of reward do you want?" "Well, let''s go back and have a good discussion. It''s not suitable to talk about such important things." Su Yao looked around and found that people nearby looked at him and Qin yuan with curious eyes. He must have heard what he had just said, and immediately wanted to find a seam to drill in. These people don''t think they''re a couple, do they? He doesn''t like men. He likes beautiful girls with white skin and gentle personality. "It''s really not suitable to talk about such important things here. Qin yuan, let''s go." He doesn''t want to stay here for a moment. "Well, let''s go and do some shopping." Qin yuan stood up and took the initiative to pick up the clothes Su Yao had just bought. Su Yao followed him out of the breakfast shop. The more they looked at it, the more they felt the relationship between them was extraordinary. ¡­¡­ After leaving the breakfast shop, Qin Yuan takes Su Yao to buy some daily necessities. When both hands were full of things, Su Yao looked at Qin yuan''s bicycle and felt that his whole body collapsed. He looked at Qin yuan with a sad face, "Qinyuan, why didn''t you drive out before? How can I take it? You don''t have a basket for this bike." Qin yuan It''s a mistake. He just wanted to ride a bicycle with Su Yao "Why don''t you wait for me here? I''ll go back by bike and drive other cars to pick you up." "No way." Su Yao immediately rejected Qin yuan''s proposal, "what should I do if I suddenly become a cat and am carried away by others?" Qin yuan imagined the picture of him being carried away by others after he became a cat. His face suddenly became black. At the thought that Su Yao might be with the man after he was taken away, Qin yuan''s heart couldn''t stop feeling sour. No, Su Yao can only be his. No one wants to rob him! "Then you hit..." As soon as the words were said, Qin yuan thought that it would be more dangerous to let Su Yao go back by car alone, so he immediately changed his words and said, "I''ll put my bike here, and then we''ll take a taxi back together." Su Yao thought about it for a moment. He nodded, "well, we''ll go back by car, but what about your bike?" "Put it here. If you lose it, you will lose it. I still have several." Qin yuan did not care to say. Su Yao Sure enough, he is rich and generous. ¡­¡­ Finally, Qin yuan and Su Yao went back by taxi. As soon as he stepped into the gate, Su Yao suddenly became a cat. The kitten lies on the ground directly, and doesn''t want to move. Maybe I was tired of shopping just now. Qin yuan put the things in his hands on the ground, picked up the kitten and went to the cat''s nest. Before putting it into the cat''s nest, he buried his face on his soft stomach and sucked it up. If it had not been for the fact that she didn''t want to move at all, the kitten would have gone with one paw. Qin yuan inhaled enough before putting it in the cat''s nest. The kitten closed her eyes and soon went to sleep. She also purred. Until noon, Su Yao did not change back to human form, which made Qin yuan a little disappointed. After all, it''s more fun to tease people than cats. Chapter 16 The kitten is also lack of interest at lunch. Although there are dried fish, it doesn''t even look at it. It just drinks a few mouthfuls of milk and then crawls back to the cat''s nest to sleep. Even his favorite fish did not eat, which made Qin yuan doubt whether he was sick. At the thought that it was likely to be ill, Qin yuan couldn''t even eat lunch, so he took him to the nearby pet hospital to see a doctor. The doctor examined the kitten carefully, and then said to Qin yuan, "it''s not sick. Maybe it''s tired of playing." Qin yuan heard, suddenly some cry and laugh, did not expect to just stroll a street to him to tired into such, is really useless. After Qin yuan paid the doctor the examination fee, he took it back home and let him sleep in the cat''s nest for a while. Fortunately, in the evening, the kitten finally regained its vitality and even played with a cat stick there. It''s still not human. Qin Yuanyuan came out of the kitchen with his dishes. Seeing the cat playing with himself there, he called out to him with a very bad heart, "Su Yao, it''s time to have dinner." At noon, I just drank some milk. Now the hungry kitten immediately loosened the cat Teaser stick in his mouth and jumped onto the table. Qin yuan put the dish in his hand on the table. Su Yao looked at it and found that there was no fish he liked to eat. He was so angry that he called out to Qin yuan, "meow, meow, meow." Fish lip human, said good fish, why not, you big cheater! Qin yuan seemed to know what he was talking about, smiling at him, "today''s fish is gone, who let you not become human." Su Yao Jpg he also wanted to change back to human form, but he was also very desperate. Kitten suddenly had a little temper, it lightly jumped off the table, back to Qin yuan and played with the cat stick. Qin yuan did not continue to tease Su Yao. After all, he was so easy to blow up hair. If you can''t coax him, you will be finished. Qin yuan walked over, squatted down, put out a finger and poked the kitten, "are you really angry?" The kitten ignored him and ran away with a cat stick in his mouth and played again. Well, I''m really angry. Qin yuan helplessly smile, stood up and walked over, "you don''t get angry, OK, I''ll give you some dried fish." Hearing the words "dried fish", the kitten''s action was stunned, and then continued to play. Hum, this bad minded human must be lying to it again, so it won''t be cheated by him again! Seeing Su Yao, Qin yuan still ignored himself and prepared to enlarge his moves. He took a bag of dried fish from his pocket, tore open the bag and pulled out a small dried fish to the nose of the kitten. The little cat''s pink and tender nose moved. After smelling the smell of dried fish, she immediately put the matter behind her mind, and then grabbed the dried fish in her mouth. At this time, Su Yao suddenly changed back to human form. He was squatting on the ground with the dried fish in his mouth. His face was confused, as if he did not expect that he would suddenly change back. Qin yuan didn''t expect that Su Yao would change into a human figure at this time, and he still had nothing to wear. If he had put it before, he would have thought it was nothing, but now Just then, suddenly came the sound of the door lock turning. Qin yuan was just about to let Su Yao hide. The door was opened and Shen Yan came in. Chapter 17 Su Yao turned his head and looked at it. He was startled. Then he quickly hid behind Qin yuan. Shen Yan is also startled by Su Yao, but he soon adjusts. He looks at Qin yuan and laughs subtly, "ah yuan, I didn''t expect that you are really a gay, and you play this game with your little lover in the daytime. Tut, I didn''t expect you to be so private..." "Not serious" these three words have not said, Qin yuan on a cold eye across the past, "cousin, it seems that you want me to tell your uncle about the night club before you Listening to his threatening words, Shen Yan didn''t dare to say a word again. If his father finds out about his nightclub shopping, he will be beaten up for a month. "Ah yuan, I was just talking nonsense. Don''t take it seriously." Shen Yan grinned at Qin yuan and said, "I''ll leave now. You''ll think I haven''t been here." With that, Shen Yan turned and walked towards the door. At this time, Su Yao poked his head out of Qin yuan''s back. "I''m not his little lover. I''m a straight man. Don''t talk nonsense, or I''ll kill you." With that, he made an action of biting you at Shen Yan, which was fierce. Shen Yan Brother, you don''t have any explanatory power in this way. "Ah yuan, you little..." "Little lover" was about to blurt out the three words, Qin yuan turned a cold eye across the past, scared him to change his mouth quickly, "you little brother is very interesting, you might as well introduce me to meet another day." Qin yuan didn''t pay attention to Shen Yan''s words. He picked his eyebrows and said, "aren''t you going to leave? Why, do you want me to give you a ride in person?" Although this is just a very common sentence, but fall in Shen Yan''s ears, he feels that Qin yuan''s words are actually threatening him. "No, no, I''ll go myself. I''ll go now." Shen Yan grinned. His cousin is definitely the kind of person who does what he says. He doesn''t want to be kicked out of the door by a single kick, which is too humiliating. Shen Yan left quickly, leaving a sentence before leaving, "grandfather asked me to tell you to go back to the mansion for dinner tomorrow. You must come." Qin yuan didn''t want to go back, because when he saw those three people, he would feel that he was unnecessary. Although they were very kind to him, he just couldn''t get into them. Su Yao clearly saw the loneliness in Qin yuan''s eyes and felt his face involuntarily. Two people at the same time Leng Leng, Su Yao quickly put down the hand that touched Qin yuan''s face, "I, I go to put on the clothes." With that, before Qin yuan could respond, Su Yao went upstairs like a rabbit. Qin yuan stood there, suddenly reached out to touch the place that Su Yao had just touched, and then began to laugh. Su Yao rolled on the bed for a few times, and his heart screamed, "ah! What was he doing just now? How can he do that kind of intimate action to a man? He''s not a fag! Tangyuan: "host, can you put on your clothes first? I''m afraid I can''t hold your body when I look at you..." Su Yao was scared to cover himself with a quilt. "I didn''t expect that you were also salivating at my young body. Are you bent?" "Host, can you stop looking at the human base?" Tangyuan is disgusted to vomit bad way, "and I haven''t finished my words yet." ¡°¡­¡­ What are you trying to say Chapter 18 "What I want to say is that you can put on your clothes. I''m afraid I will not be able to control you. My 24K titanium dog''s eyes have been blinded by your white body." Su Yao: I knock in, I knock in! I am obviously a perfect figure. When did I become a chicken? "Tangyuan, can I think you are jealous of me? After all, as a system, you don''t have everything I have. " Tangyuan My heart''s broken, old fellow. At that time, it was blind and thought that the other party could be deceived. What kind of soft candy is this? This is clearly sesame dumpling --- it looks soft and cute, but it is black when it is opened. Su Yao quickly put on his clothes and went downstairs. Qin yuan just saw a plate of braised carp came over. Su Yao''s eyes were anxious. Saliva was secreted rapidly in his mouth, which was not far away from the flow. Qin yuan put the dish of braised carp on the table. Su Yao trotted over and sat down with his eyes fixed on the dish. He looked at the dish of braised carp, and suddenly thought of something, "Qinyuan, you said you didn''t make fish tonight, so where did this dish of fish come from? You shouldn''t be lying to me again?" Qin yuan did not answer this question, but asked with a smile, "why, do you don''t want to eat fish today? If you don''t want to eat it, I''ll pour it out." As soon as his voice fell, Qin Yuan made a gesture to take away the dish of braised carp. Seeing this, Su Yao quickly reached out to protect him, "when did I say I would not eat, I will eat now." With that, he took the chopsticks on one side and put them into his mouth after holding a pair of chopsticks. Then, he vomited out again, "bah, bah, how can the fish be so bad today? Qin yuan, you didn''t make it?" "Of course, I didn''t make it. This is what I ordered online. Do you think I can cook a fish in this short period of time?" Qin Yuan said boldly. Su Yao Well said and reasonable, he was speechless. Su Yao pushed away the dish of braised carp in front of him. His face was lying on the table with a withered look. "Qin yuan, you''d better throw it into the garbage can. I won''t eat fish today." No, it should be that he doesn''t want to eat fish in the next few days. He has never eaten such a bad braised carp. The taste is It''s like rotten apples. Ouch! "Is it really that bad?" Qin yuan asked with suspicion. Although the takeout can''t compare with the dishes in a big hotel, it shouldn''t make people feel bad, right? "If you don''t believe it, you can try it yourself." Listening to this, Qin yuan really picked up the chopsticks and picked up a pair of chopsticks, fish and meat, which Su Yao had used. Su Yao noticed this detail, his face suddenly burst into red, even his speech became stuttering, "you, you, what are you doing?" "What''s wrong with me?" Qin yuan looked at him innocently. "Why do you use the chopsticks I''ve eaten? Won''t you take another pair?" "What''s the big deal, or..." Qin yuan suddenly leaned over. He felt that his breath was all over his neck, and Su Yao''s brain was suddenly blank. He was stupidly there, and he didn''t know what to do for a moment. "You think we''re kissing indirectly?" Qin yuan picked his eyebrows and drew a bad smile at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 19 Tangyuan I seem to smell the sour smell of love. Su Yao suddenly regained his mind. He pushed Qin yuan aside and said, "kiss you indirectly. Can you be serious?" "Since you didn''t think so, why were you so excited just now?" "I''m not excited. I''m clearly hating you, are you?" Su Yao immediately retorted. Qin yuan extremely perfunctorily "Oh". Su Yao: What''s your reaction? Don''t you believe me? "I''m starving. I''m wasting my breath." Su Yao grabs the chopsticks in Qin yuan''s hand and is ready to eat them. However, Qin yuan suddenly acts like a juggler. He takes out some packets of dried fish from nowhere and puts them in front of Su Yao. Su Yao raised his head and looked at him in a dazed way, "what are you doing?" "Don''t you want to eat fish? The fish you ordered just now is not delicious, so you can eat dried fish." Su Yao recalled the taste of the braised carp just now, and his face suddenly changed, "no, no, I don''t want to eat any more." But Qin yuan suddenly opened a package of dried fish and took out a piece of Su Yao''s mouth. Su Yao chewed it subconsciously, and suddenly felt that the taste of the dried fish was really good. Even if I, Su Yao, jump down from here and die outside, I won''t eat you a little dried fish Well, it''s delicious! #Zhenxiang warning ? br > ; no one can escape the word "Zhenxiang" ? "you are so wayward, don''t you want me to feed you?" At this time, Qin yuan came to such a sentence. After hearing this, Su Yao suddenly choked, "cough, cough, what are you talking about? Who wants you to feed me? It''s clearly that you suddenly fed me, OK?" "Yes, yes, I am willing to feed your head office." Qin Yuan said to coax the child, "so young master, do you need me to feed you another dried fish?" Su Yao: Go away I really want to scratch this bad minded human. ¡­¡­ The next day. After packing up his things, Qin yuan took Su Yao out of the door. "Come up." Qin yuan patted the back seat of the bicycle, and his long legs crossed the seat deftly and stood on the ground as a support. His expression is a little casual, holding the handlebar of the fingers, bony, like the best China. Standing there, the whole person spread out a beautiful picture. Some people seem to have this kind of magic, just a shallow stand there, everything behind him will become his background, his foil. Su Yao stood in the same place, his eyes focused on Qin yuan''s body, looking a bit silly. Qin yuan called him several times before he recovered. "I know I''m good-looking, but if you don''t want to be late, you''d better sit up." However, Su Yao felt that his ears were burning. Qin yuan paused for a moment, and then said shallowly, "if you really want to see it, you can go home at night and see what you want." Qin yuan is serious. Long body, collar button open, showing a little white skin inside. It''s really You can''t lift it. The wind in the morning was cool, but Su Yao felt as if he had fallen into the stove. He hurriedly sat on the back seat of the car and pushed Qin yuan''s back, "who wants to see you? Really!" Qin yuan''s thin lip could not help but bend slightly, "sit well." His clear voice came along the wind. Chapter 20 Su Yao''s home is not far away from Qin yuan''s home. If you ride a bicycle, it''s only half an hour. Su Yao took out his spare school uniform and put it on. Then he asked Tangyuan anxiously, "Tangyuan, when can this bug be fixed? I can still buy these clothes if I don''t have them. But there are only a few of them. I can''t ask my head teacher for school uniform every few days Tangyuan It seems, it''s really a problem. After thinking for a long time, tangyuan didn''t come up with a solution. Finally, he said, "I''ll give you more feedback and try to get rid of the bug as soon as possible..." Su Yao sighed deeply Come on, he''s on his own. ¡­¡­ Su Yao came to the school on Qin yuan''s bicycle, and it was no accident that he caused a stir. After all, before Qin Yuan went on his own, today he came to the school with the transferred students. What''s more, the way he looks at the transferred students is somewhat When passing through two whispering girls, Su Yao heard one of the girls sigh subtly, "I thought Qin Xiaocao was either cold or not there, but now it seems that he is neither cold nor bad there, but because he is a gay, he really didn''t think of it." The girl next to her echoed, "I didn''t think of it either. Well, now all the good-looking boys are going to get married. How can we find a boyfriend?" Listening to their words, Su Yao immediately gave them a fierce look. Why do they all think that he has that kind of relationship with Qin yuan? Su Yao is a straight male demon. Where does he look like a gay? All blame Qin yuan! After thinking about it, Su Yao glared at Qin yuan again. Qin yuan noticed his sight and immediately asked, "what''s the matter?" Su Yao bit his lip and did not speak for a long time. Qin yuan didn''t think much about it, just because he didn''t like being surrounded by so many people. Qin yuan simply pulled Su Yao behind his back, "what are you looking at? Roll away..." Qin yuan has already experienced the irascible temper of beating people when he disagrees with his words. Those students who watched almost disappeared in an instant. Su Yao couldn''t help being speechless. No wonder so many students are afraid of Qin yuan, he is so fierce, they are not afraid to blame! "What are you doing to them Qin yuan glanced at him, and then snorted, "why should I be nice to them? I just want to be nice to someone." Su Yao didn''t recognize the implication of his words, and murmured in a low voice, "I wish you a single life." Qin yuan seemed to have a good hearing. Although Su Yao''s voice was as light as a mosquito, he still heard it. "Don''t worry. I''m not the only one who''s going to be a bachelor. You''ll also have a share." Hearing this, Su Yao looked at Qin yuan''s eyes as if he were looking at some big villain. "Wow, why are you so vicious? You can be a bachelor by yourself, but don''t drag me into the water. " "Why, are you shouldering the responsibility of inheriting the family?" A glimmer of dark light flashed in Qin yuan''s eyes. "Carry on the family line? It''s been 9012 years, and you still say such a thing. You''re not an old tradition, are you? " Su Yao looked at him with a strange look. "There are many people in my family. I can''t do it for me to carry on the family succession, and..." Chapter 21 Qin yuan picked eyebrows, "and what?" "And my family said, as long as I like, whether the other side is male or female." His words are not deceiving. They are originally open-minded, which is different from the human beings in the world who have to consider everything first and inherit their families. "Is it?" Qin yuan approached Su Yao with a smile, "can you look at me?" Su Yao''s ear root son immediately red through, he pushed Qin yuan aside, "what are you talking nonsense about? Don''t talk nonsense with you, class is coming soon." With that, Su Yao walked quickly towards the classroom. Qin yuan had no choice but to smile and follow up. ¡­¡­ When they entered the classroom, there was something wrong with the eyes of the whole class. Obviously, they already know about Qin yuan''s bike ride to send the new transfer students to class, and they have also heard the rumors outside. After all, they have never seen Qin yuan do this to any of his classmates, let alone send a classmate to school. To say that there is no relationship between Qin yuan and the transferred students, they will never believe it. Therefore, after su Yao entered the classroom, several students came to ask if he and Qin yuan had known each other very early. "Su, are you familiar with Qin yuan?" Su Yao blinked his eyes in confusion, not knowing why they asked him such questions. "No, we didn''t know each other before. I only knew him after I transferred to school." He sat in a chair with his head tilted, trying to explain. Su Yao''s appearance is very clever, doing this kind of action, appears he is particularly cute. He looked so elated that he forgot that they came here to inquire about the relationship between him and Qin yuan. Qin yuan? So bad temper, also look good. However, Su Yao is not the same. He is not only good-looking, but also has a good personality. He is soft and cute and lovely. A girl who is nearest to Su Yao can''t control herself. She is going to stretch out the evil salty pig''s hand to Su Yao. Qin yuan didn''t know when he went in. He coldly looked at the girl''s hand reaching out to Su Yao, hoping to chop it up. The girl saw Qin yuan''s eyes, scared to quickly retract her hand, heart regret. It''s a pity that Qin yuan, the great demon king, suddenly appeared. Qin yuan put the schoolbag heavily on his seat, looked around coldly, and even his voice took a bit of coldness, "which comes back where to go, get out!" Don''t be around him and don''t try to touch his belongings. Su Yao couldn''t help pulling Qin yuan''s clothes. "Qin yuan, why are you so fierce? They''re scared." Those girls listened to his words and nodded in their hearts: that is, why are they so fierce? Be careful not to find a girlfriend later. Qin yuan ignored him, but said to those girls, "if you don''t get out of here, I''ll help you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Those girls had a chill in their hearts. After a look at each other, they quickly returned to their seats. Su Yao looked at their fear and said, "Qin yuan, can''t you be so cruel to girls? Do you want to be a bachelor all your life?" The students sitting behind them couldn''t help admiring Su Yao. It was the first time they saw someone dare to talk to Qin yuan like this. Chapter 22 Qin yuan still ignored Su Yao. He went to his seat and sat down with his delicate jaw resting on his slender and powerful forearms, and his long eyelashes drooped slightly, covering the mood in his light colored eyes. As light as rose petals of soft lips gently pursed, the whole body exudes low pressure. Obviously, Qin yuan is not happy. Su Yao also saw that he put out a finger and poked Qin yuan''s arm. "Are you not happy?" Around the students pause for a moment, pretending to be reading a book, in fact, has put up their ears ready to eavesdrop. Qin yuan slowly turned his head and looked at him, and then snorted, "hum." Su Yao: What does that mean? Hum a wool! If he wasn''t the target of this mission Around the youth did not have the following, Qin yuan''s mood is even worse. He was flat on the table. "If you do this again, I will ignore you." Su Yao decided to make a big move. But to Qin yuan this extremely arrogant and awkward guy has no use at all. Su Yao saw this and said, "hum," and did not go to deal with Qin yuan. He took out a piece of paper, drew a Q version of Qin yuan on the paper with a pen, and then poked several times with his pen. Qin yuan this guy, really give a little sunshine is brilliant, he will never pay attention to him again, see who energy consumption who. Qin yuan saw that he was no longer in charge of himself, and his heart was even more aggrieved. ¡­¡­ The students in the class found something wrong. Qin yuan and Su Yao, who were still at school this morning, suddenly had a cold war. They did not look at each other. Their childish looks were like two children who suddenly made a fuss. At lunch time, after su Yao finished cooking, he went to some girls in the class and said, "can I sit here?" "Yes, yes, sit down." The girls agreed without hesitation. Seeing that they agreed, Su Yao sat down and took the initiative to bring up a topic. After a while, Su Yao had a pleasant conversation with those girls. Qin yuan, who had just finished the meal and was about to find a seat to sit down, saw the eye-catching picture. When he thought of what Su Yao had said before, he was not in the mood to eat. He emptied the food without moving a mouthful. Su Yao seemed to be aware of something. He looked back and saw only the corner of Qin yuan''s coat. A girl at his table couldn''t help asking, "Su Yao, what''s the matter?" Su Yao laughed and shook his head. "Nothing." ¡­¡­ Qin Yuanyi was lying on the table in the afternoon, sulking. Qin yuan doesn''t listen to the class this matter is already daily, each teacher also did not take care of him. Until the second class in the afternoon, Su Yao found something wrong with him. Qin yuan still kept his original posture, motionless, but his face was extremely pale, and even a thin layer of sweat appeared on his forehead. His thin lips pressed tightly, and the bright red ones were slightly white. Beautiful light eyes in the rare emergence of a touch of pain in the look, and soon be collected. Qin yuan put a hand on his abdomen, but there was not much expression on his pale cheek. Su Yao frowned and put his right hand over his hand. The temperature burned the back of his cold hand. Qin yuan side of the line of sight, see is Su Yao Sheng man care about the eyes. "Qin yuan, what''s the matter with you?" "Stomach trouble." Qin yuan replied faintly. Obviously, he is used to it. Chapter 23 After hearing his answer, Su Yao seemed to think of something, and then asked, "didn''t you go to lunch at noon?" ¡°¡­¡­ Well. " Silence for a while, Qin yuan just soft voice answer way. "Why not? You know you have a stomachache, and you don''t go to dinner. " Su Yao''s cheek is slightly bulging, which is the feeling of parents teaching bear children, "can you take care of your body?" How could Qin yuan say that he didn''t have lunch because he was upset that he was chatting with those girls so happily. And he didn''t expect that if he didn''t have a lunch, he would have stomach trouble again. Su Yao sighed, "what do you do now? Have you taken any medicine for your stomach?" Qin yuan shook his head very honestly and said in a low voice, "I will endure for a while." Anyway, he used to be like this when he had a stomachache. Just bear with it. No one cares whether he is hard or not, and he doesn''t care about himself. The young man thought carelessly, the bright and clean forehead against the cool arm, the soft hair disorderly suffered. "That''s not going to work!" The voice of Su Yao''s disapproval suddenly rang out. Before Qin yuan could react, he saw Su Yao raise his hand and interrupt the teacher''s lecture. "Teacher, Qin yuan is not feeling well. I''ll take him to the clinic!" The teacher took a look at Qin yuan''s pale face, then looked at Su Yao''s small figure, and then asked, "do you need a boy to help you?" Su Yao shook his head. "No, thank you Then, in full view of the public, Su Yao directly lifted Su Hang from the stool! Qin yuan, who was held by the princess, was a little confused, and the teacher was also a little confused. There was no sound in the classroom, even if a needle fell to the ground, you could hear the sound. "I''m not dreaming..." When they come back to their senses, Su Yao has already carried Qin yuan out of the classroom. The originally quiet classroom suddenly became lively. "My God, I didn''t expect that the strength of the transferred students was so great..." "Princess hugs, actually is the princess hugs, I decided, they are the CP on my new powder." ¡­¡­ After su Yao carried Qin yuan out of the teaching building, Qin yuan returned to God. He noticed their present posture, pale cheeks stained with a thin layer of blush. "Su Yao, let me down quickly!" He was actually held by a small boy in this strange posture. Where does this make his face go? Su Yao didn''t let Qin yuan down, but he held him closer. "Don''t make a fuss. We''ll be in the infirmary soon." Su Yao said softly. Qin yuan''s heart is a little broken at the moment. He struggles in Su Yao''s arms. "Let me down quickly. I can walk by myself." "Don''t make any noise!" Su Yao stretched out his hand and hit his bottom. He felt that the touch was good, and he could not help pinching it. After reflecting on what he had done, Su Yao wanted to find a crack to get in. Qin yuan blushed with shame. In order to prevent himself from being regarded as abnormal by the other party, Su Yao quickly explains, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..." No, how does he feel? The more he explains, the more confused he is. Forget it, he still doesn''t speak. Qin yuan: Su Yao quickened the pace to the infirmary. Qin yuan gave up the struggle and buried his head in Su Yao''s arms. Chapter 24 At the gate of the clinic, Su Yao released Qin yuan and knocked on the door of the clinic. "Come in, please." The doctor quickly examined Qin yuan, and after listening to the symptoms he described, he prescribed some medicine. "You can take medicine to relieve symptoms, mainly pay attention to your usual diet. Eat three meals a day on time, eat more light food, eat less spicy "OK." Su Yao, on the other side, replied seriously, looking serious, so he almost took out a small book to record all the doctor said. Qin yuan originally wanted to say that there is no need to be so serious. He has not committed crimes before. But he looked at Su Yao''s expression and took back the words of slight mockery. He put his hands right on his knees and pretended to be a good boy. "You can have a rest here. I''ll write you a note and ask the boy to help you pass it to your teacher." Qin yuan nodded. "Then you can rest here." Su Yao took the doctor''s note to Qin yuan and told him. After a while, as if afraid that he would make trouble like that in the morning, he added, "you''re good, I''ll come over as soon as I finish school." Qin yuan lies on the bed in the separate ward inside, only showing a head outside. Looking at Su Yao who is worried, he nods. After a while, Su Yao remembered something and said, "if you''re bored, I''ll bring you some books after class." Qin yuan nods again. After the instruction, Su Yao ran out satisfied. The doctor on the side of the road:.... " Why does he always feel that the atmosphere is strange? ¡­¡­ When Su Yao came back to the classroom, he just caught the bell. He took some books from Qin yuan''s desk and ran to the clinic. Su Yao gave all those books to Qin yuan. Qin yuan thought he was just talking about it, but he didn''t expect that he really took some books. He couldn''t help crying and laughing. "Are you asking me to teach myself as a patient? Are you cruel?" Su Yao immediately opened his eyes, "I''m not cruel, and you agree with me." "That was just now, but I don''t want to read now. I want to do something interesting." Qin yuan''s expression is straightforward. Su Yao suddenly showed a pair of really take you have no way of expression, "take your mobile phone here." Qin yuan didn''t know what he was going to do, but he took out his mobile phone and put it in his hand. Qin yuan''s mobile phone doesn''t have a password lock. As soon as Su Yaofu opens the phone, he sees the very conspicuous desktop wallpaper. There is no other reason, just because the little puppet cat on the desktop wallpaper is exactly what he looks like after he has changed back to his original form. I don''t know when Qin yuan took the picture or why he used it as a desktop wallpaper. After a few strange glances at Qin yuan, Su Yao finds the app store on his mobile phone, and then goes on a mobile tour called "cute pet cultivation". After installation, he opened the app and returned his mobile phone to Qin yuan. "Well, if you feel bored, you can play this game." Qin yuan took the mobile phone and looked at it. When he saw the five words "cute pet cultivation record" on the screen, he suddenly burst out with a smile, "Su Yao, I didn''t expect that you actually like to play this game. Are you naive? Are you a three-year-old child?" Chapter 25 Su Yao, who was questioned, immediately blew his hair. "I love to play, but I don''t want to play. I have to go back to class." With that, he ran out of the infirmary in a gust of wind. Qin yuan smiles helplessly and then turns his attention to the mobile phone screen. Br > if you don''t want to select the favorite type in the main interface, please select the favorite type. Qin yuan took a closer look, and the top of the cute pets in addition to dogs, rabbits and foxes, only cats. Qin yuan decisively chose the cat. Then the screen jumps and the screen turns into a pile of cats, and the words on the screen also change - please select the cat type you want to keep. Qin yuan did not want to choose puppet cat. After the selection, the screen is another change, a puppet cat appears on the screen. The Muppet cat lay there lazily, with a line of small letters on it -- please give a nice name to your baby. I don''t know why, when Qin yuan saw the puppet cat, he thought of Su Yao, so he lost two words - Yao Yao. After losing, Qin yuan ordered the tick at the back. A line of small characters appeared on the screen -- are you sure you want to name your favorite "Yao Yao"? Qin yuan is very decisive place "confirm" this option. After taking the name, the game is officially started. The puppet cat, who had been lying there lazily, didn''t know when to stand up and bark at it. When Qin yuan listened to the call of the virtual puppet cat, an idea suddenly appeared in his mind - the call was not as good as that of Su Yao after he became a cat. Su Yaogang, who had just finished the toilet, felt something was wrong. The next second he found himself in Qin yuan''s mobile phone. He also saw Qin yuan''s enlarged face outside the screen of his mobile phone. Su Yao looked at Qin yuan''s face and couldn''t help thinking jealously: why is Qin yuan''s skin so good that he can''t even see a pore? No, it''s not the time to think about such things. He should first find out why he suddenly entered Qin yuan''s mobile phone. Su Yao tried to get in touch with Tangyuan, but he found something blocking his mental power. That is to say - he has no way to contact Tangyuan at present. He can only stay in Qin yuan''s mobile phone for the time being and watch its change. Old Swan, why do you treat him like this? Weak, poor, helpless. JPG Qin Yuan found that the puppet cat on the screen of his mobile phone was limping down again, and his expression was more flexible than before. Somehow, Qin yuan saw it and suddenly thought of Su Yao. When Su Yao found that there was no fish to eat, his expression was like this. Qin yuan shook his head and tried to throw the idea out of his mind. But after a while, a pile of pictures suddenly appeared in his mind, and the people and animals in the picture were Su Yao. Qin yuan grinned bitterly. He didn''t see him for a while. How could he think of Su Yao again? It seems that in his whole life, he is far from Su Yao. But Su Yao, he Qin yuan sighed with a long breath, "Su Yao, what do you want me to do with you?" Su Yao on the screen of his mobile phone heard him call his name, and immediately put up an ear, ready to listen to him. Then Su Yao heard a sentence that made him dumbfounded -- "Su Yao, whether you like me or not, I will make you like me one day. You can only be mine." Chapter 26 Su Yao''s face was confused. He felt that his three views had been strongly shaken. He thought that Qin yuan was just playing with him, but he didn''t think that Qin yuan really moved that kind of mind to him. What should he do? Refuse him? But will this hurt a young man''s heart of Qin yuan? What''s more, when he heard Qin yuan''s confession to him, he was a little moved. No, it''s not right. He''s looking for a girl who is gentle and charming, not a boy who likes to tease people like Qin yuan. Ah, what should he do? Qin yuan did not know that his words were all heard by the man he was thinking of. He held out a finger and poked at the withered puppet cat on the screen. Su Yao felt that someone was poking himself, so he looked up and saw that he was right in front of Qin yuan''s eyes. Qin yuan''s eyes are also very beautiful, how to say, um You have a Starry Sea in your eyes, and I only indulge in it. Bah, bah, bah, what is he thinking? He must have been influenced by what Qin Yuangang said. Qin yuan, a "sinful" man Su Yao called to Qin yuan, "meow, meow." Qin yuan as like as two peas, and he can''t see how wrinkled it is. How can he feel that the voice of this virtual doll is exactly the same as that of Su Yao? Thinking of this, Qin yuan tentatively called, "Su Yao." Hearing his name, Su Yao''s body became stiff for a moment. Why did Qin yuan suddenly call his screen in front of the mobile phone screen? Did he find that he entered his mobile phone? No, he can''t let Qin yuan find any clues. Otherwise, Qin yuan, a bad man, can''t figure out how to play with him. Thinking of this, Su Yao tilted his head and looked at him suspiciously, "meow, meow, meow?" Qin yuan laughed at himself in his heart: Qin yuan, Qin yuan, you are really hopeless. Qin yuan no longer interested in playing games, he directly turned off his mobile phone. After Qin yuan turned off his mobile phone, Su Yao found himself back in the toilet. Su Yao is flawless to think about other things. He is in a mess now. He doesn''t know how to face Qin yuan in the future. At this time, tangyuan suddenly said, "host, do you forget that your task is to attack him? If you are far away from him, how can you attack him? Do you want to finish the task quickly and return to your world?" Listening to this torture from the soul of Tangyuan, Su Yao was stunned, and then suddenly said, "yes, how can I forget this stubble? My task is to attack Qinyuan, and now he is interested in me. How can we say that, the difficulty of the strategy is greatly reduced." Tang Yuan smiles and doesn''t speak. Host, you are so naive, with that person''s temperament, you will be difficult to get rid of in the future. You''ve been tied to him all your life. Out of the mixed circle of thinking, Su Yao was suddenly enlightened. He took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. The third class in the afternoon has been in class for ten minutes. Fortunately, this class is a physical education class. It doesn''t matter whether he goes or not. Moreover, he is weak and sickly now. The physical education teacher should also know that, so he doesn''t have to worry about it. After thinking about it, Su Yao went back to the classroom and took a rest on the table. I don''t know how long, the bell rang after class. Su Yao opened his eyes and looked around. He got up and went to the bathroom and washed his face, which made him sober. ¡­¡­ The fourth class is self-study class, the teacher did not come. Su Yao thought that if he suddenly became a cat, it would be bad. Then he took his and Qin yuan''s schoolbags and sneaked out of the back door of the classroom. Su Yao all the way to the infirmary, Qin yuan is holding a book to read infatuated, did not find the arrival of Su Yao. Seeing this, Su Yao intended to frighten him. He crept over and called out, "Qin yuan." Qin yuan was not frightened by his prank. He put down the book in his hand and asked lightly, "how did you come here? Isn''t it class time now?" Chapter 27 Su Yao sat down on the bed opposite him. "It''s boring to stay in the classroom, and I''m afraid I''ll suddenly become a cat again." "Yes, you should be worried. After all, you are so stupid, and if you are found to be a cat demon, you will be taken to the Research Institute and sliced." Qin Yuan said with a smile. Why is this man still so bad? Su Yao was so angry that his cheeks were bulging, "where am I stupid? What''s more, don''t try to scare me. I''m so cute. How could they be so cruel to me? " "Besides, you''re not the one to worry about, right? If I''m caught by someone with a bad heart, you''ll be the one to cry Qin yuan listen to this, immediately Leng Leng, "Oh, how do you know if you are caught, I will cry for you in time?" "I heard that just now..." Su Yao replied subconsciously. "What do you hear?" Qin yuan picked his eyebrows. Su Yao quickly swallowed half of what he had said, and then shook his head like a rattle drum. "Nothing, nothing, nothing. A slip of the tongue, a slip of the tongue." Qin yuan did not intend to let him go, "no, you must have heard something. Can''t that doll cat in the game be your heart?" Su Yao: Su Yao wanted to die. How could this abominable human being be so smart? No, he can''t admit it. Otherwise, the human will certainly do worse things. "What are you talking about, what puppet cat?" Su Yao put on a very innocent expression, "by the way, you didn''t dislike that game before, it was very childish, how did you play it again?" Qin yuan didn''t answer his question, so he looked at him, and his eyes seemed to be saying "pretend, you continue to pretend." Su Yao swallows his saliva, then shifts the topic, "Qin yuan, are you hungry? Maybe it''s not far away. Why don''t we go out and eat something?" "Why do you want to eat again? Are you sure you''re not born of a pig?" Qin yuan''s tone is full of dislike. Su yaodun was very angry. "You''re a pig. You know you have stomach trouble, but you don''t eat well. And I''m afraid you''re hungry." After finding out what he said, Su Yao quickly covered his mouth. How could he say such a thing? I don''t know what Qin yuan would think after hearing this. Su Yao carefully looked at Qin yuan''s expression. Qin yuan laughed, "why, are you caring about me?" His eyes were full of laughter, as if he were happy with Su Yao''s words. Su Yao knew that Qin yuan was very good-looking, and even more beautiful when he laughed, but his ears were still very angry. Su Yao flurried away his eyes and stammered, "who cares about you? Don''t think about it." Qin yuan sees his this pair of awkward arrogant Jiao''s appearance, the smile in the eye is deeper, "the tongue is right and the heart is wrong." "You, you''re not right." Su Yao snorted, "if you''re not hungry, just think I didn''t say that." "You are so uncomfortable that you want to eat it yourself." Before Qin yuan''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Su Yao fiercely, "the most awkward person is clearly yourself, OK?" "When the man who said that to you yesterday, you obviously wanted to go, but you had to pretend that you didn''t want to go. I was worried for you." The smile on Qin yuan''s face suddenly stagnated, "what are you talking about? When did I want to go?" "Look at you. It''s getting awkward again." "I''m asking you again, where do you see that I want to go?" The smile on Qin yuan''s face has disappeared, and there is even a little chill between his eyebrows and eyes. Su Yao seemed to have not seen it, and then he said, "when you showed that look in your eyes yesterday, I already knew that you were either talking right or not." He has lived for so many years, and he can be regarded as a personal genius, and he also has mind reading skills. Of course, he will not reveal that he has mind reading skills. Chapter 28 Qin yuan was silent. Su Yao was really telling the truth. He was duplicity at that time. He wanted to touch the tenderness, but he was afraid to touch the tenderness, because he didn''t want to try to have it again and lose it. Since it is doomed to lose, it is better not to have it in the beginning. That way, the heart won''t hurt. "Qin yuan, since you didn''t refute me, I''ll take it as your acquiescence." Su Yao laughed and blinked. Qin yuan snorted, this time he did not retort, "so what?" "Ah, Qin yuan, I said you dare not go alone. Do you want me to accompany you?" Qin yuan sneered, "go with me? I think you are greedy. Would you like a big meal Su Yao didn''t expect that his mind was so quickly exposed by Qin yuan, and suddenly he laughed awkwardly, "who said that? I don''t have any! " "Oh, really?" "Of course, believe it or not." Su Yao spread his hands. "Oh, I forget, even if you want to go, you can''t go, because it''s our family dinner, you''re just an outsider, or..." Speaking of this, Qin yuan pauses for a moment, then shows a bad smile to Su Yao, "do you want to go with me to see my parents?" When he heard the words "see your parents", Su Yao blew his hair again. "Who''s going to go with you to see your parents? Can''t you think normally?" "I have no problem with my mind. It''s clearly your words that make people think of Pian pian. Since you are not going to see my parents with me, why do you want to go with me? " Su Yao: "I was wrong just now. I didn''t want to go with you. You just think I didn''t say anything." Su yaodun was defeated. "But you have said it, and I have heard it clearly. What can you do about it?" Qin yuan picked his eyebrows and continued to tease Su Yao in a vicious way. Su Yao: Damn it, he wants to scratch this human face. "Salad with eggs." Su Yao turned his back angrily and ignored Qin yuan. Qin yuan helplessly laughed, "I was just teasing you, you should not be angry?" Su Yao buried his head in the quilt. "I''m not angry." In the heart is hate teeth itching, Qin yuan this bad guy, as expected is to tease him to play. If it was not for the sake that he was the target of his own strategy, he would have beaten him into doubting life. "Every time you say that, I know you are angry. Well, you are so careful. " Su Yao was so angry again that he said, "you should be careful. Your whole family should be careful." "But you are included in my family." Listening to Qin yuan''s words, Su Yao''s heart beat couldn''t help quickening. "Who''s with your family? Don''t talk nonsense there, or I''ll hit you." "Hit me? Are you willing to hit me? " Qin yuan teased him again. "Of course I will. I''ll fight you now." Su Yao jumped out of bed and rushed to Qin yuan. Qin yuan successfully avoided him, also reached out to touch his head, "want to start with me, you first muscle out of it." "You..." Su Yao was so angry that his cheeks swelled like a puffer fish. Seeing that Qin yuan''s hand itched again, he stretched out his evil salty pig''s hand towards Su Yao''s little fat face. What Qin yuan didn''t expect was that he had not yet succeeded in pinching Su Yao''s fat face. Su Yao suddenly turned into a cat, and his blue eyes glared at him. Su Yao obviously did not respond to this, and tried to stare at the bad boy in front of him. When the reaction comes over, I find that I have become a weak and deceiving kitten. And Qin yuan also carried it in his hands. "Meow, meow, meow." Let me down, asshole! The kitten crazily struggles in Qin yuan''s hand, but it is caught by Qin yuan''s back neck of fate, and can''t escape his claws successfully. Struggle fruitless, can only let Qin yuan carry it in this way. Qin yuan stretched out his other hand and pinched the cat''s meat pad. "How did you become a cat again?" Chapter 29 Kitten''s face has nothing to love. God knows why it suddenly turned into a cat. Doesn''t it want to get better at all? Tangyuan, an unreliable guy, has been fixing bugs. Why does it always turn into a cat? In this short few days, it has changed countless times as a cat Oh, my heart is so tired. Qin yuan also stretched out his hand and pinched the furry ears of the kitten. "Don''t be unhappy. In this way, I can take you to a family dinner." "Meow, meow, meow." The kitten is still a mourning expression. Can pull down, it is a cat now, the cat''s intestines and stomach is very fragile, can''t eat a big meal at will, otherwise will have to go to the pet hospital for injection, it just don''t go to the injection. Qin yuan also thought of this stubble, "Oh, I forgot, even if you become a cat, you can''t eat a big meal, you are really pitiful." The kitten was so angry that she wanted to give him a paw. "But I can ask my aunt to make you something you can eat. Are you happy?" "Meow, meow, meow." Happy you big head ghost, Ben meow is not happy at all. "I knew you would be happy. After all, you are a greedy cat." Qin yuan reached out and scraped the little cat''s pink and lovely nose. Kitten You''re afraid there''s something wrong with your eyes? "Creak". At this time, the door of the infirmary was suddenly pushed open and the doctor came in. His eyes fell on the kitten, then screamed and quickly stepped back. The doctor looked at the cat in Qin yuan''s hand and felt that he was about to suffocate. He resisted the impulse to rush out of the door and forced himself to keep calm. "Here, how can there be a cat here?" Qin yuan looked at the kitten in his hand and the doctor who pretended to be calm. Suddenly, he thought, "teacher, are you afraid of cats?" The doctor sighed, "you don''t understand. Anyway, take it out quickly." Originally, he also liked soft and lovely kittens, but he had a cat averse constitution. He wanted to roll cats several times. Those who were very clever in other people''s hands became vicious little demons. They not only scratched him, but also bit him He couldn''t remember how many times he had been scratched or bitten by a cat. And even if he didn''t provoke the demons, they would suddenly come up and scratch him and bite him. This led to his fear at the sight of the cat. It''s hard Aggrieved Want to cry "Teacher, I''ll go first." Qin yuan put those books out of the bag, with his bag and Su Yao''s bag in one hand and the kitten in the other hand and left the clinic. The doctor was relieved to see that one man and one cat had left. ¡­¡­ Qin yuan has been carrying the kitten in this position feel a little uncomfortable, it called at Qin yuan, "meow meow meow." Fish lips of human, you quickly put Ben meow down, Ben meow was carried by you very uncomfortable. Qin yuan seemed to understand what the kitten was saying. His movements changed from carrying to holding. It''s school time now. There are many people on the way. Walking on the road, a person a cat harvest many people''s attention ceremony. Many students are surprised at this. The hot tempered school grass actually held such a lovely kitten, and the kitten not only did not fear him, but also very clever lying in his arms, hairy tail also swayed from time to time. A girl plucked up her courage and asked, "classmate Qinyuan, are you a cat..." However, the words have not finished, Qin yuan that cold line of sight to interrupt. The girl immediately closed her mouth and stood there in a daze. Qin Yuan takes back his eyes, holding the kitten around her. The girl thought of Qin Yuangang''s cold eyes. She didn''t hold back and burst into tears. The girl''s good friend saw her crying and quickly went to comfort her, "don''t cry, there''s nothing to cry about." The cat''s hearing is very strong. The little cat in Qin yuan''s arms listened to the girl''s sobbing voice, raised his head and called to Qin yuan, "meow meow, meow." Chapter 30 Qin yuan seemed to understand what the kitten was saying, reaching out to touch its small hairy head, "I''m only good to you." Hearing this, the kitten immediately covered her face with her paws. Damn it, this human is a foul. Qin Yuan found his bike with the kitten in his arms. He put the kitten on his shoulder and zipped one of his schoolbags. "Come in by yourself, or you''ll fall, I don''t care." The kitten listened to his words and jumped into the schoolbag with great dexterity. Qin yuan zipped up half of the zipper and left half undone to let the kitten breathe fresh air. Qin yuan put the schoolbag with the kitten in the basket in front of the bicycle. Another schoolbag was just carried on his back. The kitten in the schoolbag scratched uneasily. Qin yuan hooked his lips and said, "don''t worry, there won''t be anything wrong with me." "I will always protect you." Listening to this, the kitten scratching the schoolbag stopped. He said again. "It''s true." "Su Yao, I like you." The kitten in the schoolbag was in a daze and then scratched wildly. "Meow, meow, meow." Ow, ow, this human is really a foul. He said such a thing to meow. The young cyclist raised his lips in a good mood. ¡­¡­ Qin Yuan went home soon with the kitten. He took the kitten out of his schoolbag and looked at the kitten''s silly and cute appearance. He could not help but bend down. His thin lip was printed on the plush head of the kitten. The kitten immediately regained consciousness from his meditation and held out a cat''s paw against the young man''s white cheek. The meaning of rejection in the blue cat pupil is very obvious. Qin yuan reaches out and grabs the cat''s paw and kisses it on his lips. The kitten ran up, the fluffy cat''s ears trembled and looked at him with vigilance. "Su Yao, how lovely." Qin yuan''s voice is cool, and the ending is rising, turning into a faint smile. "Like you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The whole kitten fell on the table, showing a soft white belly. "Do you like me or not?" Qin yuan''s slender white index finger kneaded on the kitten''s soft belly. The kitten was kneaded by him comfortably, subconsciously made a hum and haw sound. "Meow..." Qin yuan listens to the soft waxy cat''s call, the mood in the eyes is a little deeper. He gave the kitten a kiss. "You agreed. You''re mine." Su Yao:??? When did he agree? Why doesn''t he know? The kitten jumped to his feet and looked up at her head. He didn''t agree! Stupid human beings! Don''t be sentimental! However, the fluffy little tail behind him betrayed his master''s mood and swayed wildly behind him. Qin yuan looks at the proud and charming appearance of kitten''s duplicity. In her light colored eyes, she skips a little smile. He gently "um" a, and then put down his schoolbag, went upstairs to change clothes, leaving a kitten scratching in the living room, thinking what his light "um" really means. When Qin yuan changed his clothes and came down, the kitten was still trying to think, which was so lovely. Qin yuan didn''t resist. He picked up the kitten and buried his head on it. He took a few puffs and made an intoxicated expression. Suddenly interrupted by the thought of the kitten a little angry at him called, "meow meow meow." Qin yuan stretched out his hand and pushed his fluffy little head, and pulled out a smile from the corner of his mouth. "Don''t think about it. Even if you try hard, you can''t think of it." The cat''s intelligence was questioned by the young man. Kitten fingernails do not know when long out, it this claw down, Qin yuan on the back of the hand more a small scar, and blood Qinqin out. Chapter 31 The kitten seems to know that he has done something wrong. The blue cat''s pupil is a little guilty and uneasy. It has no foundation to shout at Qin yuan, "meow, meow, meow." Are you ok? Benmeow didn''t mean to hurt you. Qin yuan saw that it looked like a child who had done something wrong. He could not help feeling a little funny, but on the surface, he pretended to be wronged by the heaven. "How can you be so fierce? Look at it. It''s bleeding." Tears quickly gathered in his eyes, the next second can cry out of the appearance. Su Yao was flustered. Looking at Qin yuan like this, he suddenly didn''t know what to do. He didn''t expect Qin yuan to have such a side, and it was because of him Since he caused Qin yuan to cry, he must be responsible for making him happy. Then, Qin yuan saw the cat in front of him turn a somersault, did not stand firm for a moment, "Ba Ji" once, fell from the table to the ground. Its blue cat''s eye with a bit of confusion, a pair of silly cute cute look, is really cute. Qin yuan turned his back and covered his mouth with his hand. His body trembled slightly. The little cat thought he was really crying, and immediately rushed to him "meow meow meow". "Ha ha ha ha." Qin yuan suddenly laughed, "you are really a little fool." Su Yao didn''t understand what he didn''t understand. Qin yuan, a man with a bad character, was playing with him again. However, he was cheated every time. Su Yao is very angry now. He is angry with Qin yuan, who plays with him again. He is always foolishly fooled by Qin yuan. "Meow, meow, meow." You are a hateful human. Benmeow will never pay attention to you. The kitten barked fiercely at Qin yuan and ran away. It ran towards the door, ready to escape from this abominable human home. Qin yuan saw that it was going to leave, and his heart was suddenly flustered. I had known that he would not have played a trick on Su Yao just now. He must be so angry that he would scratch his face. Qin yuan ran after him quickly. However fast he was, he couldn''t be as fast as a cat. In the blink of an eye, the kitten disappeared completely. Qin yuan was completely flustered. He looked around and chased in a direction. Jumping on the wall of the kitten, looking at his distant figure, stretched out its tongue and licked its paws. This fish lip of human slowly find it, this is the end of offending it. ¡­¡­ Ten minutes later, Qin yuan hasn''t come back. The kitten is lying on the wall. After half an hour, Qin yuan still hasn''t come back. The kitten has closed her eyes and fell asleep. She also makes a "purr" sound An hour and a half later, Qin yuan finally came back, his face full of chagrin and helplessness. He has searched the whole community, but he has not found the cat that can stir his heartstrings. Qin yuan sat helplessly on the steps of the door and kept calling, "Su Yao, it''s me. Come back quickly." As if to set off his mood at the moment, suddenly it began to rain, there was no sign. Qin yuan still sat there, motionless. Sleeping on the wall of the kitten was awakened by the heavy rain. As soon as it looked up, he saw Qin yuan sitting foolishly in the heavy rain. Su Yao had planned not to take care of him, but when he thought that he had a relapse in his stomach today, he was still weak and could not get wet He quickly jumped down the wall and ran toward him, "meow meow." You this fish lip human, why still so do not care about their own body? Qin yuan heard the familiar call of the cat, and immediately raised his head excitedly. Then he saw that the cat, which had been drenched in soup, was running towards him. Qin yuan looked at it foolishly, and his heart was full of joy. The kitten quickly ran to him, saw him looking at himself foolishly, and barked at him a few times, "meow, meow, meow." What are you doing here? Do you really want to get sick? Qin yuan picked up the kitten and locked it tightly in his arms Chapter 32 He rubbed his chin against the small hairy head of the kitten. "Fortunately, you come back again. I don''t want you to leave my side for half a step, or I will be worried to death." The kitten suddenly regrets that he was short tempered just now. Although Qin yuan has a bad character, he has helped him so much, and It felt that he was about to suffocate. Why did the human with the fish lips hold it so tightly? Kitten put out her claws and patted Qin yuan''s face, but this time it retracted her nails, otherwise Qin yuan''s face would be scratched by it. "Meow, meow, meow." Qin Yuan found out that they are all wet with cats and one person. What''s more, the kittens are still small now. How can they stand such ups and downs? It''s not good if they get sick. After all, pets are afraid of pet hospitals. Thinking of this, Qin yuan quickly carried the kitten back to the house. He put the kitten on the sofa and quickly brought a large towel and a hair dryer from the second floor. Qin yuan first wiped the cat''s fur with a big towel, then turned on the hair dryer to help it dry the whole body. Now the kitten is very cute, the whole body''s fur is blown fluffy, looks like a marshmallow. Qin yuan himself is still wearing that wet clothes, not aware of the whole body. Su Yao noticed this. Seeing that Qin yuan patronized him and didn''t care about changing clothes for him, a warm feeling suddenly rose in his heart. I didn''t expect this human being to like it so much, like it to the point that only it is in their eyes. Bah, bah, bah, what is it thinking about? Now is not the time to think about such things. If the human with fish lips gets sick, it will be his sin. It has to remind him. Having been blown dry, the kitten jumped out of Qin yuan''s arms. It held out a paw and pointed to the big towel that had fallen to the ground. Then it pointed to Qin yuan''s wet clothes with its claws, and finally called out to him, "meow, meow, meow." Fish lip human, do you understand what Ben meow means? Qin yuan naturally understood the meaning of it. Seeing that he took the initiative to care about him, his mouth suddenly raised a smile, "you care so much about me, do you like me?" The kitten did not answer him, but quietly thought, and then nodded slowly in his expectant eyes. Ben meow just likes you. What''s the matter? Qin yuan saw it nodded, and his heart was in full bloom. He picked up the kitten, took another puff and put it down. "I''m going to change now. You wait for me here." Finish saying, and immediately change one''s mouth, "forget it, I''d better take you with me, so that you don''t have to run around again." Qin yuan picked up the kitten again and went upstairs one by one. Qin yuan holding the kitten into his bedroom, conveniently shut the bedroom door, and then put the kitten on the bed. Then he took off his clothes in front of the kitten. Kitten squatted on the big soft bed, staring at him. Qin yuan naturally noticed the burning sight. He hooked his lips and slowed down the movement of taking off his clothes, so as to let some little guy have a look. Su Yao looked at Qin yuan''s good figure as in the cartoon, and thought of the men he had seen, Xiao huangman, suddenly had nosebleed. Nosebleed drops on the white sheet, blooming like plum blossom. When she found that she had nosebleed, the kitten covered her nose with her paws. How does this meow suddenly shed nosebleed, what incurable disease does it have? He scared his kitten immediately issued a shrill cry, "meow meow meow." Scared Qin yuan quickly turned around, he looked at the cat with his nose covered, a pair of loveless expression, and hurriedly walked over, "what''s the matter with you?" Beautiful body so suddenly burst into his sight, Su Yao felt his nose blood flow more happy, "meow meow meow." Chapter 33 Qin yuan thought it was something wrong, but after seeing the blood dripping on the white sheet and the action of covering his nose, a thought of faton took shape in his mind, "you little color cat, who let you look like you changed clothes, this bloody nosebleed." Su Yao: "Meow, meow, meow!" You fish lip human, who said Ben meow is watching you change clothes, this is because the weather is dry, benmeow will shed nosebleed! "You say, if I send your stupid appearance to the Internet, will many people laugh at you?" Qin Yuan said with a smile. The kitten''s hair suddenly exploded. It stretched out a paw and stroked at Qin yuan, "meow, meow, meow." If you dare to do that, be careful of Ben meow scratching your face! Qin yuan wants to say something else. The mobile phone rings suddenly. He picks up the mobile phone and looks at it. The screen shows the phone from the old house. He looked at the time again, and it was not long since the dinner started. Qin yuan hung up the phone and quickly took out a set of clean clothes to change. The mobile phone rings again. It''s the old house phone. Qin yuan thought that he still hung up this time, and the other party expected to make several more calls later, so he connected the phone. On the other end of the phone came the voice of Qin yuan, his half brother, who was only one year younger than him. "Brother, are you on the way? The family dinner is about to start. If you don''t come again this time, the old man will come to catch you in person." "I''ll be there now." Qin yuan just said this short sentence, and then hung up the phone. Qin yuan on the other end of the phone is very happy. He has not seen his brother for a long time. This time, he can finally see him. Qin yuan told the rest of the Qin family the good news. The old man of the Qin family snorted, "Qin yuan, this stinky boy, is willing to come here once. Sometimes I really miss his dog legs." Although the old man of the Qin family said such words in his mouth, the joy on his face could not be concealed. On the other side, Qin yuan stretched out his long arm and put his arms around the kitten sitting in a daze on the bed. "Let''s take you to dinner today." The kitten suddenly regained consciousness and called a few times to him, "meow, meow, meow." Don''t cheat benmeow, or benmeow will scratch your face. "Don''t worry, I won''t cheat you. I dare not cheat you any more, otherwise you will disappear suddenly." Qin Yuan said very seriously. Su Yao, however, somehow thought that he was still angry about the previous incident. Hum, the human mind is really small. It is clearly his own fault, but he wants to push it on the head of his kitten. "Meow, meow, meow." ¡­¡­ When Qin yuan came back to his old house with his kitten, the Qin family were already standing at the gate, waiting for him. I don''t know how, Qin yuan felt that his eyes were moist. He blinked his eyes and tried to hold back his tears. He went to the father of the Qin family, lowered his head and whispered, "grandfather, I''m back." The old man of Qin family "hum" a, turn to walk into big house, "still Leng is there to do what, all give me come in, the family dinner is about to start." When Qin yuan got off the bus at Qinyuan, he had noticed the cat in his arms. It was only because of the presence of Mr. Qin that he didn''t ask. Now Mr. Qin walked away. He immediately stepped forward, his eyes were always on the kitten in Qin yuan''s mind. "Brother, how did you suddenly raise a cat?" Qin yuan saw that he had been staring at his kitten, and immediately frowned displeasantly. He leaned slightly and cut off Qin yuan''s sight. "If you want to raise it, you can raise it. What''s the problem?" "No problem, of course, but can you let me hold it for a while, just for a while." Qin yuan showed his yearning eyes. Qin yuan very ruthlessly refused his half brother''s request, "no, if you want to hold it, you can raise one by yourself." Qin yuan I''m still not your favorite brother. How can you treat me so ruthlessly? Chapter 34 Qin yuan seemed to have guessed what he was thinking in his mind, and then said coldly, "yes, what I love most now is not you, but the cat in my arms. There is no cute kitten in my brother''s creature." The kitten in his arms heard him praising him for being cute, and gave a approval cry, "meow ~" Yes, benmeow is so cute. Qin yuan: Wang cried and fainted in the toilet. "Brother, you can''t do this to me. You can let me touch it." Qin yuan did not give up. Qin yuan "ha ha" a smile, "no, except me, no one can touch it." With that, Qin yuan bypassed him and walked into the mansion with the kitten in his arms. Qin yuan quickly followed up, "brother, don''t be so stingy, just let me touch it, touch it." "No, I still say that. If you want to touch it, you can raise one yourself." Qin yuan head also does not return ground to say. "Brother..." ¡­¡­ When Qin yuan walked into the living room with his kitten in his arms, everyone''s eyes fell on him and the kitten in his arms. When the old man of Qin family saw that he came in with a cat in his arms, his eyebrows were suddenly invisible and frowned. As soon as he wanted to say something, Mrs. Qin, sitting next to him, stopped him with her eyes. "What are you doing? Xiaoyuan has something I like. If you dare to make trouble, I will not finish with you!" Although Mr. Qin looks very dignified on the surface, he is a real henpecked master behind his back. Now his wife has spoken. Even if he has something to say about Qin yuan''s behavior, he dare not say anything. Next to the people will look at the changes in Mr. Qin''s expression, can''t help but feel a little funny. Mrs. Qin waved to Qin yuan, "Xiao Yuan, come here and let Grandma have a good look at you." Qin yuan holds the kitten to walk past, very clever ground called a, "grandma." After staring at him for a long time, Mrs. Qin said, "Xiaoyuan, I haven''t seen you for so long. You''ve grown tall, but you''re thinner than before. Have you not taken good care of yourself?" Qin yuan looked down at his toes and did not speak. Old Mrs. Qin knew that he had always been this kind of temperament, and thought about his childhood experiences. She couldn''t help sighing, "Xiaoyuan, you should take good care of yourself in the future, otherwise we will be worried." Qin yuan felt his throat a little tight. After a long time, he said, "I know, grandma." ¡­¡­ He had thought that he would be a cold and heartless person in his life, but he failed. At the moment when he was greedy for the gentleness given to him by the Qin family, he knew that he had failed. When he was a child, he was always beaten and scolded by that man. The man was clearly his mother, but he was treated like her enemy. If she was not satisfied, she started to beat him and beat him all over the body. The man complained that he did not help her to marry into a rich family, and that he did not help her become the daughter-in-law of the Qin family Until the Qin family didn''t know when they knew of his existence, they sent the man to prison and charged with child abuse Then he took him back to the Qin family decisively Everyone in the Qin family was very kind to him. They didn''t dislike him at all. They introduced him to everyone in the circle And now he met Su Yao. After meeting Su Yao, his long silent heart beat again. He knows exactly what he is thinking - he is going to decide this person. No matter whether he likes him or not, he will tie this person to his side for life. Fortunately, the man fell in love with him. This is probably the best thing in the world. He will never let go in his life He Qin yuan wants to stay with Su Yao all his life. Qin yuan very gently looked at the kitten in his arms and said softly, "it''s so nice to meet you." This sentence soon went with the wind. Chapter 35 The kitten in his arms moved his ears, raised his head and looked at him blankly. Qin yuan stretched out a finger to play its small head melon seeds, the corners of his mouth hook up a shallow smile. Looking at him all the time, Mrs. Qin couldn''t help but hook her lips. Her cold-blooded grandson will finally smile, which must be the credit of this cute kitten. Mrs. Qin stares at the kitten in her grandson''s arms for a long time, and she feels cute. Her long silent soul of the cat was blazing again. Mrs. Qin couldn''t help saying, "Xiaoyuan, can you let me hold it?" Qin yuan hesitated for a long time, and finally handed the kitten to the past, and said very seriously, "just for a while." Mrs. Qin suddenly found that her grandson could also have such a lovely scene. When he said this kind of words seriously on his face, it was really lovely. Mrs. Qin took over the kitten and lifted it skillfully. Qin yuan, who has been mercilessly rejected for many times, just feels that his one is broken into half. He looks at Qin yuan with great sorrow and tries to control him with his eyes. Now the cat is in Qin''s arms, but she has been in her sight. Seeing that it showed such a comfortable expression, I couldn''t help feeling sour. This little one has no conscience. Looking at his wife''s skillful way of pushing the cat, Mr. Qin couldn''t hold back for a moment and held out his hand. This is amazing. Qin felt that he had opened the door to a new world. He no longer maintained his image and said to his wife, "let me hold it for a while." Mrs. Qin said with a smile, "if you want to hold it, talk to Xiaoyuan yourself." Hearing this, Mr. Qin looked up at Qin yuan standing there. He just wanted to say something, but suddenly he forgot his words. Qin yuan knew what he wanted to say, so he nodded, "yes, but only for a short time." Hearing this, Mr. Qin felt as if he had got the edict. He took the lovely kitten from Mrs. Qin and began to roll it according to the way Mrs. Qin had just done. He did not want to stop. In addition to Mrs. Qin and Qin yuan, the rest of the Qin family were all watching the cat rolling with his father Qin like a ghost. Their mood was very delicate at the moment. They didn''t expect that their majestic parents would sit here and roll cats. Moreover, he did not allow animals to be kept in the house As expected, there is no escape from one law for every individual - the Zhenxiang law invented by the famous figure Wang Xize. Qin, who was trapped in "Zhenxiang", feels that his decision not to let his family keep pets was so wrong. How lovely the pets are, he feels that his soul has been healed - although his mind has not been hurt. He said, "why don''t we have a cat for ourselves?" Before Mrs. Qin said anything, Qin yuan took the lead in opening her mouth, "yes, yes, I agree with both hands and legs." If the family has a cat, then he will have a cat to roll and a cat man. The old man Qin glared at him and said, "what''s the matter with a child?" Qin yuan closed his mouth very wrongly and then looked pitifully at Mrs Qin. Looking at her little grandson''s pathetic appearance, Mrs. Qin burst out with a burst of laughter. "Well, anyway, I have nothing to do at home all day long. I just raise a cat to amuse the cat." "Well, we''ll buy one tomorrow." When Mr. Qin said this, he kept pushing the cat. Qin yuan felt that his own cat was going to be bald. He couldn''t help pursing his lips. "Grandfather, can''t we start the family dinner? I have to go to school tomorrow." Chapter 36 Mr. Qin thought of his business today. He returned the cat to Qin yuan, and then stood up and looked around the Qin family. The rest of the Qin family who were sitting there said, "don''t stand there. Go to the restaurant and wait for me." After that, he went to the bathroom to wash the cat''s fur. Mrs. Qin followed him. The two parents, Mr. Qin and Mrs. Qin, have not sat down yet. Naturally, the rest of the Qin family dare not sit down first. They all pestle there one by one. After Mr. Qin and Mrs. Qin sit down, the rest of the Qin family dare to sit down. Qin yuan looks at the kitten lying in his arms. He is in a dilemma. He can''t let it eat at the table. Qin yuan bit his teeth and looked at the old housekeeper waiting at the side. "Housekeeper, please shut it in the room where I lived before." The old housekeeper went over and was just about to take over the cat. The old man Qin, sitting on the first seat, suddenly said, "no, move a seat to give it, and then ask the kitchen to get something that the cat can eat." Qin yuan didn''t expect that Qin would say such a thing. He was stunned and said in a low voice, "thank you, grandfather." The rest of the Qin family did not expect him to say such a thing. They looked at each other and said, "it seems that the heaven of the Qin family is going to change.". As a result, Su Yao became the first cat in Qin family history to eat at the table. After dinner, Qin Yuan said hello to the Qin family and left the Qin family with a cat shaped Su Yao. The kitten was full and fell asleep on the front passenger seat. After returning, the kitten still didn''t wake up. Qin yuan didn''t want to wake it up, so he bent down to take it out of the front passenger''s seat. Suddenly, the cat was scared to move. To my surprise, the cat just changed her sleeping position. Qin yuan helplessly smile, holding it into the room, conveniently closed the door. Qin yuan carried the kitten upstairs, put it on the bed in his bedroom, and then went to another bathroom to take a bath. When Qin yuan returns to his bedroom after taking a bath, he finds that Su Yao still hasn''t woken up. He turns off the light and goes to bed. After kissing the cat''s forehead, he puts on the quilt and goes to bed. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Qin Yuan found something pressing on his body. When he opened the quilt, he found that Su Yao, a cat shaped figure, was lying on his chest. Suddenly, he couldn''t help crying or laughing. He reached out and took the kitten out of his chest. Then he got out of bed and put on his clothes. After getting dressed, Qin Yuan went out of the bedroom. Su Yao didn''t know when he woke up. When he found that there was only one cat left in his bedroom, he jumped out of bed, opened the door of the bedroom deftly, and ran downstairs. Seeing that Qin yuan was about to go out, Su Yao ran to him and called a few times, "meow, meow, meow." Fish lip human, did you forget to take what? Qin yuan looked back, "I''ve asked the teacher to help you leave. You''re better at home." What? He doesn''t want to be at home alone! The kitten ran to Qin yuan''s leg immediately and rubbed his trouser legs. "Meow, meow, meow." Benmeow will go with you. You are not allowed to leave benmeow a cat at home! "No, the school can''t bring pets in, so I won''t take you with me." Qin yuan refused mercilessly. No matter how the kitten rubs, he doesn''t agree. But as long as we observe carefully, we can see the smile hidden in his eyes. "Meow, meow, meow!" This fish lip human actually dares to refuse, he will be angry! He''s going to get angry! How to act coquettish can not get compromise kitten immediately blow up hair. Kitten simply ran to Qin yuan''s body, and then quickly into his no zipper bag. The kitten put out a head from the schoolbag, "meow meow meow." Fish lip human, you don''t want to leave benmeow, or benmeow will turn against you! Chapter 37 Qin yuan did not make a sound, but walked out of the house with his schoolbag on his back. It''s like hearing the threat from Kitty just now, and then compromise. The kitten retracted her head back into her schoolbag, so she didn''t see a gentle smile on the delicate face of the boy who had just said no. How can he really leave him at home alone, or with him around will be more comfortable. ¡­¡­ Qin yuan to the classroom, the class just came to a few students. He didn''t care about them. He put the schoolbag on the table. As soon as he opened the zipper, the kitten crawled out of the schoolbag, but it was very clever to lie down in front of him. The students in the class noticed the cat, and then cast strange eyes to Qin yuan one after another. They heard the news yesterday that Qin yuan had a cute little puppet cat. They thought it was yaoyan, but they didn''t think that Qin yuan had a cat, and he brought the cat to the school. Qin yuan coldly glanced at them, "see what to see, and then look, I''ll dig out your eyeballs." Those students listened to his words, scared and quickly shifted their attention to other places. However, he heard Qin yuan say, "and if you dare to tell the teacher what you saw today, I''ll give you a beating." Those students are Even if they had ten courage, they would not dare to tell the teacher about it. Qin yuan put the schoolbag into the desk, and then grabbed the fluffy kitten, also stuffed into the desk drawer. There is a lot of space in the desk drawer, so it is more than enough to put a kitten in the schoolbag. For fear that the kitten would be uncomfortable in the drawer, Qin yuan took off his school uniform coat and put the clothes in the drawer. "Don''t run around." The little cat poked out a fluffy little head and pursed its head back. Qin yuan one hand copy pocket, out of the classroom. "Tangyuan, when can the world''s bugs be fixed? I don''t want to change from human to cat all of a sudden." "Soon, host, you wait." Tangyuan continues to play Tai Chi. Su Yao said "Oh", and there was no afterword. After a while, Su Yao felt sleepy again. He found a comfortable place to shrink into a fluffy ball and sleep quietly. Tangyuan This host can really sleep, it has to doubt whether he is a pig in cat''s clothing. When Su Yao woke up again, the bell rang. He stretched and subconsciously wanted to get out. Suddenly, a cool palm against the cat''s plush head, he pressed back. "Meow!" Completely forgetting that he was in the classroom, Su Yaogang wanted to get angry, and the hand with distinct bone and bone came in again. Different from the previous time, that hand held a small dried fish. The cat''s eyes lit up immediately. It took away the dried fish and rubbed Qin yuan''s hand with great satisfaction. The cat only heard him whisper, "be good, don''t come out of the desk." "Meow," the kitten whispered Then he buried himself in eating the dried fish. After eating the dried fish, the kitten spits out its tender little tongue and licks its mouth and claws. It looks like it is savoring the delicious dried fish with a pair of mellow cat eyes. I want to eat, I want to eat, I want to eat But Qin yuan didn''t mean to give her dried fish any more. The cat grabs Qin Nen''s paw and touches Qin''s paw. See Qin yuan has been playing with his paws, but no longer feed it the idea of dried fish to eat, kitten cat immediately fried hair. It took back the paw Qin yuan was playing with and gave it to him. Qin yuan took the hand out of the Qu Li and found that there were a few more small scars on the back of the hand, and suddenly narrowed his eyes dangerously. It looks like a little guy''s nails need to be trimmed. Chapter 38 Su Yao found that he had made a mistake again. He didn''t dare to ask for any more shots. He had to huddle up and lie down in the draw. He soon fell asleep again. When Qin Yuan takes the kitten out of the drawer to wake up, it''s time for lunch. Kitten toward Qin yuan crooked head, "meow meow meow?" Why wake him up all of a sudden? Is it time for lunch? "It''s time for lunch. Do you want to go to the canteen or eat out?" Just after asking this question, Qin yuan remembered that Su Yao was still a cat and couldn''t speak. He added, "if you want to eat in the canteen, you can shout, if you want to eat outside, you can call three." Listening to this sentence, Su Yao immediately called three times to Qin yuan, "meow, meow, meow." He doesn''t dare to go to the canteen now. What if he suddenly changes into a living person after eating, he doesn''t want to be regarded as a pervert with some special hobbies by so many students, and he doesn''t want to be caught in the Research Institute for slicing. "Well, we''ll eat out." Qin yuan held the kitten in his arms, then picked up the clothes and two bags of shoes that he had bought for Su Yao this morning. In the strange eyes of other students, he left the classroom. After Qin yuan took his kitten out of school, he found a high-end restaurant and asked the waiter to open a private room for him. The waiters have seen this kind of thing and took Qin yuan and his cat to a private room. After Qin yuan ordered a few dishes, he let the waiter go out. Qin yuan put the kitten on the sofa and then went to close the door of the private room. Close the door and turn behind him, Qin yuan finds that Su Yao does not know when he has changed back to human form. He hastened not to open his head, for fear that he could not help but After su Yao changed back to human form, he found that he still had nothing to wear. He was scared to cover his lower body with his hand. "Qinyuan, did you bring more clothes out?" "Yes, in the two bags on the sofa." Qin yuan replied. Listening to his words, Su Yao quickly took his clothes out of the bag and put them on. After dressing, he asked Qin yuan again, "Qin yuan, do you think I''ll go home or go back to school later?" "I won''t go to school this afternoon. I''ll take you out to play." Qin Yuan said. Su Yao, who was born to love to play, was a little shaken when he heard this. But when he thought that it was wrong to skip class, he said in a despondent voice, "I''ve changed back to human form now, and I don''t want to go back to class Is this a truancy? " Qin yuan spoke out with reason, "it''s not skipping class, it''s asking for leave, but I asked for leave from the teacher for you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao was a little speechless. The person who asked for leave was su Yao, not Qin yuan. "But you didn''t ask the teacher for leave." "It''s OK. The teacher doesn''t dare to say anything anyway." Qin yuan is still that pair of upright and forceful appearance. Su Yao: Forget it, you are happy. Anyway, it''s not me who will be scolded at that time. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long after that, someone knocked on the door of the private room where Qin yuan and Su Yao were located. "Sir, your order is ready." "Come in." Qin Yuan said in the direction of the door. The waiter who got the reply pushed the door open, and then pushed a dining car to come in. There were several delicious dishes on the dining car, which immediately aroused Su Yao''s greedy appetite. The waiter who came to serve the food was the one who led Qin yuan to the private room before. The waiter found that there were more people in the private room. She was very confused, but her good professional quality made her quickly stop her surprise in the eyes. The waiter wheeled the dining car to the dining table and served it quickly. After the meal was served, the waiter pushed the dining car out of the compartment. Before leaving the compartment, she also looked at Su Yao for several times, wondering when he had come. Why didn''t she notice before? Oh, it may be that when the guest came, she happened to serve food in other private rooms Chapter 39 After the waiter left, Su Yao, who had been greedy for a long time, quickly sat down at the table. He picked up his chopsticks and was just about to pick up a chopstick dish, but suddenly he thought of something. He turned his head and asked Qin yuan, who was walking slowly towards this side, "Qin yuan, can I eat now?" "Of course, you can eat as you like." Qin yuan replied with a smile. Hearing Qin yuan''s words, Su Yao seemed to have heard some imperial edict. He took a full chopstick full of vegetables and sent them to his mouth. Qin Yuan went to his side and sat down, looking at him eating, eyes very spoiled. He picked up a chopstick and put it in Su Yao''s bowl. Then he said, "eat slowly. No one will rob you. Don''t choke." Then, as soon as this sentence was finished, Su Yao really choked. He reached out and thumped his chest. Qin yuan quickly poured a cup of water to him. Su Yao took the glass of water and poured it into his mouth, which made him feel better. Su Yao raised his head and saw Qin yuan looking at himself with that kind of eyes. His brain suddenly became hot. Then he put a chopstick into Qin yuan''s bowl. "You can eat more. You''re thin." Qin yuan picked up his chopsticks and ate all the chopsticks he had put into his bowl. Then he said with a smile, "don''t worry. Even if I''m thin again, my strength is still very strong." Inexplicably understood what he was talking about, Su Yao immediately blew his hair, and his ears were red, "you bastard, what are you talking about in the end?" "Let me talk about the fight. Where do you want to go..." Speaking of this, Qin yuan pauses for a moment, and then smiles at Su Yao vaguely. "Oh, I know. You must be in estrus, so you have something very strange in your brain. I didn''t expect that you are such a su Yao." Su yaodun was half dead with anger You''re just in the heat ¡­¡­ Time flies, and in the blink of an eye it''s Friday. After school in the afternoon, Su Yao, as always, is ready to go home with Qin yuan. But this time, he is going to take Qin yuan to his home. Su Yao''s home is very close to the school, so Qin yuan is not ready to ride a bicycle. Two people walk on the way home hand in hand. However, when they came to a certain corner, a few strong men, who were big and three thick, suddenly came out and surrounded Su Yao and Qin yuan in the middle. These people are not good people. Qin yuan quickly guards Su Yao behind him and looks at them with vigilance. Su Yao stretched out his hand and pulled Qin yuan''s clothes, pretending to be very afraid. "Qinyuan, I''m so scared." "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Qin yuan softly comforted the way. They looked at the picture and looked at Qin yuan. Then they pointed to Qin yuan and said, "it''s him. Take him away." Here is more remote, there are no white people to come, so the party seems to be a bit unscrupulous. One of them looked at Su Yao and said, "what about this boy? The man just said let''s take the one... " "Take it with you! Do you want him to go to the police Qin yuan listened to this, the expression in the eyes bit by bit dark down, he will su Yao protect behind his back, coldly said, "who sent you?" The several people looked at each other, did not intend to reply to his words, but directly rushed up. Qin yuan was staring at the other people in front of him. I don''t know what these people want to do, but the target is undoubtedly him. Qin yuan turned his head and was about to say something to Su Yao when he fainted in his frightened eyes. "Qin..." Su Yao did not respond, a quick white towel on his nose. When the strong pungent smell came, Su Yao''s consciousness became blurred and he fell down. See two people are in a coma, the head of that person quickly ordered a sentence, "quick, move them all to the car!" Several people quickly moved Qin yuan and Su Yao to the white van and drove away from the place. Chapter 40 When Su Yao woke up, he found himself in a small dark warehouse, and his hands were tied behind him. Opposite him is Qin yuan, who is in a coma. Outside the warehouse came a sound of talking, one of which was a female voice, "have you caught it?" "Got it." "Let me have a look first. I want to make sure." "Of course." The door of the warehouse was pushed open, and the sun came in through the door. The dark little warehouse suddenly lit up. Hearing the sound of footsteps getting closer, Su Yao quickly closed his eyes and continued to pretend to be unconscious. The man soon came to him. Su Yao secretly opened an eye and looked at the situation. What came in was a emaciated woman with sinister eyes. She was not a good woman at first sight. Su Yao noticed that the woman''s eyebrows and eyes were limited to Qin yuan, and he had a general guess in his heart. This woman should be Zhang Wenjuan, Qin yuan''s biological mother, who was sent to prison by the Qin family for child abuse eight years ago. She suddenly came out. She let people kidnap Qin yuan this time, the purpose should be to revenge Qin yuan, revenge Qin family. Zhang Wenyuan doesn''t pay attention to Qin Wenyuan. Looking at the familiar face in front of her, she thought that she had suffered eight years in prison, and the evil had enjoyed eight years of happiness in the Qin family, and her heart was filled with hatred. She must torture Qin yuan severely to vent the resentment she has accumulated for eight years. "Are you sure?" At this time, the voices of the big men came from outside the warehouse. "It''s confirmed. I''ll transfer the rest of the money to you now." With that, Zhang Wenjuan took out her mobile phone and prepared to transfer the remaining commission to the other party. Then she found out that all of a sudden she had no money in her bank card. Su Yao laughed and then pretended to be dizzy. Zhang Wenjuan screamed, "where''s my money? How come it''s gone?" Hearing this, the several big men outside the warehouse immediately thought that they were cheated by Zhang Wenjuan, and they came in angry one by one. The leading man reached for Zhang Wenjuan''s collar and said, "Stinky ladies, you are playing us, aren''t you?" Zhang Wenjuan''s legs trembled with fright. "How dare I play with you? I really don''t know what''s going on here." "I don''t care if what you say is true or not, but if you don''t give us the rest of the money today, you don''t want to leave here completely." Zhang Wenjuan knew what kind of people these people were in front of her. She also knew that they were not joking with her. She wanted to roll her eyes and faint directly. Suddenly, Zhang Wenjuan thought of something. She looked at Qin Yuan who was lying there, and said to the kidnappers, "you can ask him for money. He is Qin yuan, the eldest young master of the Qin family." The leading kidnapper raised his eyebrows and said, "how can I know if what you said is true?" Before Zhang Wenjuan spoke, one of the kidnappers suddenly said, "boss, there is a man named Qin yuan in the Qin family. I have seen the current leader of the Qin family on TV before. He looks a little like the man we tied up." The one who was called "boss" looked at the speaker, "really?" "Of course it''s true, boss. How dare I cheat you?" "Well, we''ll do it today." As he spoke, he released the hand that held Zhang Wenjuan''s collar. Zhang Wenjuan sits on the ground directly. She trembles and asks, "can I go now?" "No, we won''t let you go until we get the ransom from the Qin family." With that, the leading kidnapper turned his head and said to the others, "you guys, tie up this woman." Those people quickly tied up Zhang Wenjuan. Zhang Wenjuan is so regretful that her intestines are about to turn green. These kidnappers will certainly not let her go after they get the ransom. She has already known that she has done it by herself But now it''s too late to regret Chapter 41 Zhang Wenjuan was tied up by the kidnappers and then put into another warehouse. In order to prevent her from escaping, one of the kidnappers stayed outside the warehouse. Here, the leading kidnapper went to Qin yuan and Su Yao and kicked them in the body. Su Yao opened his eyes, looked at the kidnapper in front of him, and pretended to be very afraid. "What are you going to do Seeing his expression, the kidnapper snorted scornfully and looked at Qin yuan, who had not yet woken up. He kicked Qin yuan a few feet again, "Stinky boy, don''t you wake me up?" Qin yuan this just secluded ground blink of an eye, he looks at the kidnapper in front of him, the vision instantly condenses, "who sent you to come, what purpose do you have?" "We don''t have any purpose. We just want money. Boy, please report your father''s mobile phone number, otherwise..." The kidnapper glanced around, then looked at a pair of weak chicken like Su Yao, "or I will break his leg." Qin yuan''s face became very ugly for a moment. Although it was fleeting, the kidnapper still noticed. The kidnapper raised his stick and hit Su Yao''s leg. "Do you want to say it or not?" Qin yuan pursed his lips. The kidnappers began to count down, "10, 9, 8..." At this time, Su Yao suddenly stood up from the ground, and the rope tied to him broke. Before the kidnapper could react, a blow hit his forehead. Su Yao specially controlled the strength, so the kidnapper''s head did not fall like a smashed watermelon, but he was directly knocked out. Qin yuan Although he had seen the ferocious side of this guy before, it was too cruel. Seeing that their eldest brother was knocked unconscious by Su Yao, the remaining kidnappers looked at him and all attacked him. Then, without any accident, they were all put down by Su Yao. Qin yuan looked down on the ground, his expression was once very complicated. Although I don''t know what to say, I can use this expression After solving the kidnappers, Su Yao ran to Qin yuan, quickly untied the rope tied to him, and then pulled him up from the ground. "Qin yuan, let''s get out of here quickly." Qin yuan has not completely reflected from the scene just now. "Su Yao..." You are a cat demon, or how can you become a cat and a man again And still so tough. "What''s the matter?" Su Yao raised his head and looked at him suspiciously. "Just now, you were not afraid of so many high horse Zhuang kidnappers alone?" Listening to Qin yuan''s words, Su Yao thought that he was frightened by his heroic appearance just now. This is not the case Su Yao considered his words for a while. After a long time, he said with a smile, "of course I''m afraid. But when I think of protecting you, I''m not afraid of anything." Listening to his words, Qin yuan immediately left everything behind. He took Su Yao into his arms and bent over. In Su Yao''s dazed eyes, he gently covered his lips. Su Yao''s eyes suddenly stare round, completely do not know what to do now. When he was at a loss, Qin yuan let him go, and then stretched out his hand to hold him more tightly. Qin yuan put his chin on Su Yao''s shoulder and rubbed it a few times. "I like it." Su Yao''s face turned red. "I like you too?" "Shall we be together Qin yuan began to get close. Su Yao was stunned and did not speak for a long time. When Qin yuan, who had not been answered for a long time, was about to be disappointed, he heard Su Yao say softly, "OK, let''s be together." This sentence came along with the breeze. Although it was very light, it passed through his ears and into his heart. In a flash, Qin yuan heard the voice of flowers in his heart. The best thing in the world is - I like you, and you like me too - and then you and I become people in the same world. Su Yao, I Qin yuan will never let you go in my life. Chapter 42 ¡ª¡ª"Next, Ms. SS brought us the game. He is a young man with Florist pedigree..." With the host''s words, the weak human youth was pushed out, and the fans in the audience began to boil. They were eager to see the young man killed immediately. When Su Yao opened his eyes, he saw such a scene - his hands were tied behind his back, standing in a place similar to the stage. The audience was full of masked people, and they looked at his eyes - as if they were looking at prey. This kind of look makes him very uncomfortable, but he has to find out where he is and what kind of talent these people are. Su Yao used his mental strength to communicate with Tangyuan in his mind, "Tangyuan, what is this place?" "Host, I''ll tell you about that later. You look up in the audience first." Although I don''t know why Tang Yuan asked him to look up at the audience, Su Yao still looked up and saw nothing special. At this time, another sentence of Tangyuan came, "host, did you see a man with purple hair and a red suit in the audience?" "Yes." If he didn''t see such obvious features, he might be a blind man, "what''s wrong with him?" "Host, he is the target of your mission. What you need to do now is let him take you out of this place." Tangyuan said, "if you fail, you will..." "What will it be?" "Nothing." Don''t tell the host about this bloody thing, so that he will not be frightened suddenly. Seeing that he refused to speak, Su Yao did not ask any more questions. He looked up at the target in the audience, and was suddenly irritated by his purple hair. The aesthetic of this mission is so strange. He dyed his hair in this color, but it''s much better than the gangster in the last world who dyed and forgiven green hair. At least he didn''t have any strange hair style, otherwise he would have killed the noble people in Matt. The moment Su Yao looked over, the purple haired man in the audience noticed him. In addition to Su Yao, what attracted the attention of the purple haired man was his peculiar smell. He was fascinated by the special smell, and saliva began to quickly separate in his mouth. The purple haired man felt the hunger that he had not seen for a long time, and the cells all over his body were shouting for him to eat the human teenager. However, it was not a good place to eat, and he preferred to make his prey delicious on the table and eat it. The purple haired man controlled the urge to eat. He glanced at the surrounding species and found that their expressions were the same as before. It seems that they did not smell the special smell of the human teenager. Although he did not know why he only smelled the smell, he knew that the success rate of buying this human teenager with money was more than 10%, which also meant that he could enjoy the prey alone. The purple haired man pulled out a black card and shot at the host. The host quickly clamped the black card with two fingers, "Mr. mm, are you?" The purple haired man jumped out of the audience. He reached out and put his arm around the human teenager. "He, I''ll take it." The rest of the audience, though critical of his behavior, did not dare to say anything because they could not provoke the man. Besides, there will be more delicious food in the future. The purple haired man shouldered the young man and took him out of the hunting ground. This posture made Su Yao feel like he was going to vomit his dinner all night. He asked, "can you put me down? It''s hard for me to do that." "No, if you run away, I will be very upset." A deep, magnetic male voice, like a cello, rings in his ear. Su Yao: Knock in? I knock in? Do you hear me? Chapter 43 The housekeeper of the Yueshan family is waiting outside the hunting ground. Behind him is a lengthened Lincoln. The housekeeper saw his eldest young master carrying a human teenager coming, and quickly met him, "young master, let me come." "No Yueshan Xi avoided the housekeeper''s hand. "I''ll do it myself. Go and open the door." The housekeeper had to do it. He opened the door. Yueshan Xi put Su Yao in the car and sat on it himself. After the housekeeper closed the door, he got into the driver''s seat, "young master, where are we going?" "Go back." Yueshan is used to keeping his eyes closed. The housekeeper answered softly and stepped on the accelerator. Su Yao leaned aside and closed his eyes. In fact, he communicated with Tangyuan in his mind. "Tangyuan, you can always tell me where this is now?" "Host, I''ll pass the relevant information to you. You can digest it yourself." It''s a new world. In addition to people and animals, there is also a terrible creature in this world - Ho species. They feed on human beings. Usually, they become human beings and mingle in the crowd. They are powerful, weak human beings are not their opponents at all. Therefore, in this world, every day, many human beings suddenly disappear The place just now is a hunting ground for mang species, which is held every half a month. Every time, there will be people who have been caught being slaughtered, auctioned, and then become the food in the mouth of He Zhong Fortunately, there is an organization called CCG. The search officers in the organization are fighting against each other every day. This has not led to the transformation of human beings in this world into rare species After digesting the information from Tangyuan, Su Yao felt that his three views were going to be broken. If those people who looked at him with that kind of eyes in the hunting ground of Xizhong just now are all Chizhong, it means that his mission goal this time is also Shizhong. Mom, he won''t be eaten as food by this mission target, right? "Tangyuan, I think you are harming me. Otherwise, why would you arrange such a Brutal mission objectives. " Su Yao complained about the "evil" of tangyuan. ¡°¡­¡­ Besides, you don''t need to be afraid of the cat''s task. You don''t need to be afraid of the human''s task. Besides, if you are in any danger, I will help you "Well, I believe you this time." ¡­¡­ The car soon stopped at the Yueshan mansion. The housekeeper in the driver''s seat turned his head and looked at it. Then he whispered, "young master, we are here." Yueshan responds and wakes Su Yao, who is asleep. Su Yao opened his eyes and looked at Yueshan with bewilderment, "what''s the matter?" "Here we are." Yueshan Xi said, and took the lead to get off the car. Su Yao looked out of the window and got out of the car. Yueshan Xi made a very exaggerated move, "this gentleman, welcome to my home." Looking at the castle like buildings in front of him, Su Yao was silent. This is the castle. The rich are exaggerating Su Yao looked up at Yueshan and said, "this gentleman, we don''t know each other. I''d better go back to my own home." He didn''t dare to live under the same roof with a species, or he would not know when he would be eaten. "But I paid for you. If you want to leave, you have to pay me back first." Yueshan said with a smile, "and if you want to be caught in that kind of place again, you are free." Although he knew that he was telling the truth, Su Yao always felt that this man was a little bad, and that the latter part of his words was clearly frightening him. However, it is better to stay in this place than to stay in a place full of seeds, and more importantly, he is penniless. Thinking of this, Su Yao said to Yueshan Xi, "then I have to live here. Of course, as a helper, I will leave after I have paid the money." Chapter 44 Yueshan laughs, just doesn''t talk. This human will soon know that even if he has worked for a lifetime in Yueshan''s family, he can''t pay back the money. Yueshanxi took Su Yao''s hand and led him to the inside. Su Yao was shocked by his sudden action. He just wanted to shake off his hand, but when he thought that he was the target of his mission, he could only control the impulse in his heart. The housekeeper looked at his eldest young master who took the hand of a human teenager, and the expression on his face suddenly became very delicate. Young master, does he regard this young man as food or something else Along the way, people looked at Su Yao and Yue Shan Xi with strange expressions. They guessed in their hearts the relationship between their eldest young master and this strange human teenager. Is it the relationship between hunters and prey, or Yueshanxi seems to have not noticed people''s eyes, pulling Su Yao to the direction of the living room. Su Yao lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. They soon came to the living room. Yueshan Xi said to a servant who was cleaning the living room, "go and tidy up a room, so that this gentleman can live in it." "Yes, young master." After the servant answered such a sentence, he rushed to clean up the room. Yueshan Xi turned to look at the housekeeper who came in, "housekeeper, have you finished lunch? I''m hungry." "Young master, people are already doing it, and it will be better soon." Replied the housekeeper. Yueshan Xi said, "well," and then he said, "you go to inform the kitchen and ask them to make some food that this gentleman can eat." "Well, I''ll go." The housekeeper replied, and went out of the living room towards the kitchen. Listening to the conversation between the master and the servant, Su Yao thought that their lunch would not be made of human flesh. If it is really made of human flesh, then his next situation is afraid to become very dangerous. It seems that he has to hurry up and grasp the target of this mission. Su Yao secretly made up his mind that from this evening, he would attack the target of this mission. Yueshan Xi did not know what Su Yao was thinking. He took Su Yao to the sofa and prepared to cover his words. However, before saying this, Yue Shan Xi was influenced by Su Yao''s special smell. There was a flash of red in his eyes. He suppressed his lust and sat down beside him. "This gentleman, I wonder if I have the honor to know your name?" "My name is Su Yao." Su Yao replied with a smile. "Su Yao..." Yueshan Xi gently bit these two words, with a sense of inexplicable. However, Su Yao''s ears trembled. He tried to ignore the strange feeling in his heart and asked, "what''s your name, sir?" "Yue Shan Xi, you can call me Yueshan..." Speaking of this, Yueshan stopped for a moment and then gave Su Yao a smile, "or call me" Xi. " Xi Su Yao called the name in his heart. Suddenly, he felt a little embarrassed. His ears crept up with a touch of red. "I, I''d better call you Yueshan Jun Yueshanxi doesn''t care what Su Yao calls him. He just wants to know whether the taste of this human teenager is as delicious as it smells. They have always been creatures that follow their own desires. They want what they want. So, Yueshan Xi asked Su Yao, "Mr. Yao, allow me to ask, can I bite your arm?" Su Yao: This man doesn''t want to eat him now, does he? Su Yao originally wanted to refuse the other party''s rude request, but thinking that it might be a good opportunity to attack the other party, he nodded and agreed, "of course." He put up his sleeve and handed a piece of lotus root arm like white jade to Yueshan Xi. Yueshan Xi looks at this arm, her eyes light can''t help but get deep, and then He bit on Chapter 45 The smell of blood filled his mouth. Yueshan unconsciously stretched out his tongue and licked it, which made Su Yao''s body tremble. Yueshan Xi is like a thirsty traveler, drawing the blood of Su Yao. The taste of the blood is as delicious as he imagined. The taste of the human youth''s body is probably 1000 times more delicious than the taste of the blood. However, it is not a good opportunity to eat this human teenager. He has to wait until the human teenager has completely let go of his guard, and then he can make this human teenager into a delicious food on the table. Yueshan Xi raised his head and temporarily let Su Yao go. Su Yao had an extra tooth mark on his arm. His skin color was as white as snow, which made Yueshan Xi''s eyes darker. Fortunately, at this time, the housekeeper came to say that he could have lunch, otherwise Yueshan Xi would have made a more rude request. Su Yao followed Yueshan Xi to the place where he had dinner. The owner of the Yueshan family was already sitting at the table. When the master of Yueshan saw his son coming with a human teenager, he was stunned, and then jokingly said, "Xi Jun, do you want to share the delicious food with me?" Yueshan Xi immediately frowned, as if dissatisfied with his father''s words, "father, he is my own." The master of Yueshan suddenly burst out with a smile, "Xi Jun, you have learned to protect food now." Yueshan Xi pursed her lips and didn''t say anything more. He took Su Yao to the table and sat down. The servant had already put the food away. Su Yao looked at the food in front of him and the food in front of Yueshan master and Yueshan Xi, and found that there was a big difference. In front of him is a bowl of rice, a plate of vegetables and a plate of meat. Yueshan master and Yueshan Xi only put meat and coffee in front of him. What''s more, the meat is different in color and smell. It seems that the meat in front of them is probably human flesh. At the thought of this, Su Yao felt that he would not be able to eat. Yueshan used to see that he didn''t look right, so he asked softly, "Mr. Yao, what''s the matter? Is the food not in your taste?" The master of the Yueshan family had never seen his son treat a human being who was just food for them. He was surprised. Is it that Xi Jun brought back this human youth is not his reserve food, but his lover outside? If it''s the latter, it doesn''t matter. He''s not an illiberal parent. He won''t interfere in Xijun''s own choice, as long as Xi Jun likes it. What''s more, they have recently developed a drug that can make men pregnant with children, so he doesn''t have to worry about the death of Yueshan family. ¡­¡­ "Nothing." Su Yao laughed and shook his head, pretending to be nothing. "That''s good." After learning such a sentence, Yueshan did not say anything more. The table was quiet again, only the sound of the knife and fork hitting the plate could be heard. Su Yao only touched rice and vegetables, but he did not even touch the meat in front of him. As soon as he thought that the other two people sitting at the table were eating human meat, he thought that the plate of meat in front of him was also human flesh. He may not want to eat meat any more in his life. Thinking about this, Su Yao felt a dull pain in his stomach, and he had no interest in eating any more. Su Yao put down his chopsticks, stood up and said to Yueshan master and Yueshan Xi, "Uncle Yueshan, Jun Yueshan, I suddenly feel a little sick. Please allow me to solve my personal problems." The master of Yueshan nodded to show that he knew. But Yueshan Xi said, "Yao Jun, do you want me to go with you? You just came here, and you don''t know where the bathroom is. I''m afraid you''re lost." Su Yao took a deep breath. "Yueshan Jun, I won''t bother you. I can let the servant take me." Yueshan said "um". Chapter 46 After lunch, Yueshan Xi himself took Su Yao around the whole Yueshan house. And his behavior made Yueshan''s master and his servants think that there is a hidden relationship between him and Su Yao Time flies, and soon it''s evening. Su Yao volunteered to cook dinner, which was only for human beings. Yueshan master and Yueshan Xi look at the food in front of them, and their faces are stiff. Seeing that they didn''t mean to move chopsticks, Su Yao pretended to be curious and asked, "Uncle Yueshan, Mr. Yueshan, why don''t you eat it? Is my cooking not to your taste?" Yueshan''s owner and Yueshan Xi, looking at the aggrieved young man who was about to cry out, felt for the first time that their brains were not enough. The two looked at each other, then picked up the vegetables with chopsticks and sent them to their mouths. This kind of food is very delicious for human beings, but there is only a strange smell left in their mouths, just like chewing wax. Yueshan master and Yueshan Xi resist the desire to spit out and swallow the human food. Under the gaze of Su Yao, after eating several mouthfuls, they put down their chopsticks and left the dining place for the sake of meeting their physiological needs. When Su Yao saw the color of their faces, he was satisfied. Who let them not eat at noon After dinner, Su Yao walked for half an hour and went back to the room prepared by the servant. He took a bath, changed into pajamas and pajamas, and then held a pillow to prepare to go to the room of Yueshan. I don''t know if the servant arranged it on purpose. His room is on the left of Yueshan''s study room. Yue Shan Xi''s room was not locked. Su Yao knocked on the door. Seeing no response, he opened the door and went in. When Yueshan returned to his room, he found Su Yao in the room. He was wearing pajamas and pajamas. A large section of white skin fell naked on the outside, like a flawless white jade under the light. The impulse to eat comes up again. Yueshanxi quickly moves his eyes away from Su Yao. He took a few deep breaths and tried to control his physical impulse. Then he asked Su Yao, "Why are you in my room, Mr Yao?" Su Yao buried his face in his pillow, revealing only a pair of eyes as pure as a mountain spring. He looked at Yueshan Xi, and quickly moved away from his eyes. He said with some embarrassment, "Mr. Yueshan, can I sleep with you tonight, I I dare not sleep alone With that, he lowered his head in shame. Yue Shan Xi''s breath suddenly breathed. He didn''t dare to sleep in the same room with this little guy, but he could not help smelling that special smell. He''ll go crazy if he''s in the same room with him. Seeing that he did not speak, Su Yao thought that he had refused. Her eyes were red, and she was about to cry. He jumped out of bed with a cry in his voice, "Mr. Yueshan, I still don''t want to disturb you. I went back to my room." With that, he would run out of the room barefoot. At this time, Yueshan Xi suddenly stretched out his hand and held him, "Mr. Yao, I won''t refuse the guest''s request. You can sleep in a room with me tonight." "Really?" Su Yao turned his head and looked at him in surprise. Yueshan nodded with a smile, "of course, it''s true. I never cheat." Then, Yueshan Xi found that the human teenager in front of him had suddenly changed his expression. Su Yao showed a big smile to Yueshan Xi, "thank you, Yueshan Jun, you are really a good man." The expression of Yueshan Xi, who was sent a good card for the first time, became subtle. ¡­¡­ Su Yao looked at Xia Yueshan''s room and felt that it would be dangerous if he slept in the same bed with him. He took a pillow and lay down on the plush carpet on the floor. "Mr. Yueshan, I can sleep here tonight." Chapter 47 Yueshanxi has no objection to Su Yao''s decision, because he feels that if he sleeps with this human teenager, he will not only be unable to control himself, but also can''t sleep well. "Good night, Mr. Yao." "Good night, Mr. Yueshan." Yueshan used to turn off the light and lay down on the bed. The whole room was filled with the peculiar smell of the human teenager, which made him unable to sleep. In the dark, Yueshan Xi''s eyes glowed red. He thought he was probably crazy, otherwise why would he let Su Yao sleep in the same room with him. Su Yao, lying on the carpet, did not know whether it was because of his big heart or something. He soon went to sleep and made a slight breath. Yueshan Xi turned to his side and looked at Su Yao motionlessly, thinking about when to make him a delicacy on the table and what to make. The temperature difference between day and night has not yet reached the midnight. Yueshan, who was not asleep, got out of bed and carried Su Yao to his bed. In response to what he has done, Yueshan Xi would like to give himself a slap in the ear. Just being in the same room makes him lose control of himself. Now he sleeps in the same bed, and he is afraid that But he can''t throw him away again. It''s only one night anyway, and he can control himself. Yueshan is fond of throwing away his happy thoughts and closing his eyes. Although the special smell of the human teenager sleeping beside him has been drilling into his nose, Yueshan Xi feels inexplicably that he has no strong impulse to eat now, but he still wants to sleep. I don''t know why, but he can sleep now. ¡­¡­ The next morning. Yueshan Xi woke up at half past six because of his good habit. When he woke up, he found Su Yao hanging on him like an octopus. Yueshan Xi shook his head helplessly, just ready to take off the hands and feet wrapped around his body, the other side woke up. Yueshan Xi whispered to him, "good morning, Mr. Yao." Su Yao, who opened his eyes in a daze, looked at the magnified handsome face in front of him. He was shocked and completely sober up. Su Yao finds himself lying in bed now. Can''t he "Mr. Yueshan, I''m really sorry. I sleepwalked last night." Su Yao didn''t think about the other party''s holding him to bed. Yueshan Xi suddenly "poof" a smile out, so that Su Yao curiously looked at him, "Yueshan Jun, what''s the matter?" "Nothing." Yueshan laughs and shakes his head. Since last night, since he didn''t tell the truth, he didn''t think it was human. "Yao Jun, since you are awake, would you like to go to the backyard for morning run with me later?" Proper exercise will make the meat tighter and more beautiful. Su Yao thought that this might also be a good opportunity to improve the relationship with Yueshan. He nodded without hesitation and agreed, "OK, I''ll go back to my room and change my clothes now." With that, he jumped out of bed and ran out of the room of Yueshan Xi with bare feet. When a servant who was cleaning saw that Su Yao, a human being, came out of the bedroom of his eldest young master, his jaw was almost dropped. She looked at Su Yao''s expression and became very delicate. The eldest young master and this human young master all sleep together, they really are that kind of relationship? The servant who thinks he has the truth is eager to share the news with his good sisters. ¡­¡­ The backyard of Yueshan family is also very big. After running around the backyard, Su Yao is very tired. He looked at the moon mountain that was still running and didn''t even sweat a drop. He was about to doubt life. What on earth did this person eat to grow up, how physical strength is so good? Su Yao didn''t know that the constitution of He Zhong was different from that of human beings, and yueshanxi began to exercise since childhood Chapter 48 Su Yao looked at Yue Shan Xi, who was still running, and suddenly an idea came to his mind. He opened his tired legs and ran in the opposite direction. When yueshanxi was running towards him, Su Yao pretended that his legs were weak, and then he threw himself at Yueshan Xi. Without any reaction, Yueshan Xi is suddenly thrown to the ground by Su Yao, and his lips are covered with softness. He found that his posture with Su Yao was very ambiguous, and their lips were still close together. Su Yao subconsciously put out his tongue and licked it When he realized what he had done, he jumped in. He blushed and stammered, "moon Yueshan Jun, I didn''t Not on purpose. " Yueshan Xi got up from the ground and waved his hand carelessly, "it''s OK, but you should pay attention to it next time, don''t fall down suddenly like you did just now." "I, I know." Said Su Yao, lowering his head. In fact, what happened just now was beyond his expectation. He just wanted to pretend to fall down and let Yueshan Xi hold him, but he didn''t expect that it would turn out like this. What''s more, he just returned Bah, bah, Su Yao, what are you thinking about? It''s really disheartening. ¡­¡­ After running, Yueshan Xi began to play sandbags again. Su Yao stood by and looked at it for a long time, and suddenly came to his interest. "Mr. Yueshan, can I have a try?" Yueshan studied Su Yao''s thin arms and legs, and felt that he couldn''t move the sandbag. But good upbringing kept him from saying such self respecting words. Yueshan Xi retreated to one side, "yes." Su Yao went to the sandbag, waved his arm 365 degrees, and then hit the sandbag with a fist. The iron chain tied to the sandbag broke in response to the sound, and the sandbag was beaten several meters away. Yueshan was silent. He thought that the other side was just a weak human teenager, but he didn''t think that his strength was so big. If this punch hits him, he''s going to Yueshan used to have some toothache. For the first time, he felt that the prey in front of him was a little tricky. But it''s more interesting. He preferred the prey that would resist to the prey he didn''t know how to resist. And Su Yao was silent. He has already controlled the strength. How can he still fly the sandbag? It''s over. He''s ruined by his weak and helpless people. At the bottom of his heart, Su Yao screamed like a groundhog: ah ah For a time, the atmosphere became very awkward. Su Yao felt that he had an obligation to break the embarrassing atmosphere. He considered his words and then said, "Mr. Yueshan, I''m hungry. Why don''t we go to breakfast?" Yueshan Xi responded, "OK." Due to the strong impact on Sanguan just now, yueshanxi didn''t know how many times she dropped her fork when she had breakfast. I have never seen him like this. The master of Yueshan asked, "Xi Jun, were you tired last night?" The master of Yueshan family, who has learned from the domestic servants that his son was sleeping with this human teenager last night, has already had a lot of brain tonic. Young people, it''s normal that they can''t control their desire when they''re on fire. Yueshan Xi didn''t know why his father asked him such strange questions, but he still replied very honestly, "no, it''s just that I went to bed late last night." The master of Yueshan almost laughed when he heard this. Isn''t this a meaning? Is Xi Jun embarrassed? "Xi Jun, I know that, but you have to control yourself occasionally. After all, indulgence hurts you." Yueshan Xi: "I''m going to After understanding what his father was saying, Yueshan Xi almost blew up, "father, you really want more." "I understand, I understand." Yueshan said with a smile. Yueshan Xi: "I''m going to Su Yao: How does he feel that Yueshan Xi''s father''s brain has some problems? Nothing happened between him and Yueshan Xi last night, OK? Chapter 49 Su Yao felt that if he stayed any longer, the topic would change from what he had done with Yueshan Xi last night to when he and Yueshan Xi got married and had children, so he used urine escape to escape from the place. Not long after su Yao left, Yueshan Xi also found a reason to leave. The owner of the Yueshan family took the paper towel and wiped his mouth. Then he looked at the housekeeper who was waiting for him. "Housekeeper, go get some of that medicine and let Mr. Yao drink it. I think we will have a new life soon." The housekeeper naturally knows what kind of medicine Yueshan''s master is talking about, but he is still skeptical about the real relationship between his eldest master and this human teenager. "Master, I think we''d better wait and see for a while. The relationship between the eldest master and the human teenager is not what you think." "Well, I''ve already checked with the master. Xi Jun''s future partner is a personal teenager. I just want to put this matter into the process as soon as possible." Yueshan said with a smile. Housekeeper: "I''ll do it now." ¡­¡­ Su Yao doesn''t know what will happen next. He has learned from Yueshan family now. It has been two days since Su Yao came to this world. He has not seen the world well. He thought the world would be chaotic, but he didn''t realize that the world was no different from the one he lived in. If there is any difference, it is probably that there is always a fear emotion on the face of human beings in this world. It''s also true that the world is not peaceful. If you are not careful, their lives may be lost Passing a corner, Su Yao suddenly heard a few cat screams, but also very sad. Su Yao stopped and said to Yueshan, "wait for me here" and walked into the alley around the corner. He found that a middle-aged man was abusing the cat. It was a little orange cat. Its tail was cut off, and its skin was split and its flesh was exposed. Its eyes were full of despair. Su Yao immediately became angry, "what are you doing?" The middle-aged man stopped the movements in his hands and looked up. When he saw that the coming man was a small human teenager, he said with disdain, "boy, you''d better not meddle in your business, or I''ll kill you." Su Yao''s anger burned more vigorously. He stopped talking to the middle-aged man because he knew that the man was hopeless. Su Yao walked towards the middle-aged man and hit him on the head with a quick and accurate blow. This time, Su Yao did not control the strength, so the middle-aged man''s head suddenly burst like a watermelon, brain spray all over the ground. Su Yao bent down and picked up the little orange cat. As if knowing that Su Yao had saved it, the little orange cat stretched out its tongue and licked his fingers. He called to him weakly, "meow, meow." Su Yao''s nose was so sour that his tears almost came out. He put his left hand on the little orange cat''s body, running the spiritual power in his body, ready to save it. Fortunately, in this world, his spiritual power can be used. He didn''t learn much about magic, but healing was his best and most proficient. Su Yao used the healing technique that he was proficient in. After a while, the wounds on the little orange cat were all healed, but its tail could not grow any longer. Under Su Yao''s treatment, the dying little orange cat quickly recovered its vitality. "Meow, meow, meow." The little orange cat barked at Su Yao. Su Yao reached out and touched its hairy little head. "Fortunately, I can save it, but your tail..." "Meow, meow, meow." The little orange cat rubbed his chest. As a cat, Su Yao naturally understood what little orange cat was saying. He gave a gentle smile to the little orange cat. He just fell into the eyes of Yueshan Xi who came by, and made a ripple in his heart. Yueshan Xi''s eyes flash Chapter 50 The sight of the middle-aged man lying on the mountain was shifted from the miserable appearance of the cat on the mountain. Then he asked, "Mr. Yao, what happened here just now?" Naturally, it is impossible for Su Yao to tell Yueshan the truth. After all, he will continue to pretend to be a weak and timid human teenager. So, Su Yao pretended to be very afraid, and said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Yueshan, when I came in just now, I had already seen this man die there in such a tragic way, and the little orange cat in my arms was barking beside him at that time. That man should be its owner." After listening to the words of the middle-aged man and Su Yao clearly outside, Yueshan Xi didn''t know what kind of expression he should make, but for the sake of each other''s hard performance, he still didn''t tear him apart. Anyway, he''ll show himself one day. "So it is. What are you going to do with the cat?" Hearing this, Su Yao thought Yueshan Xi believed his words, and he was relieved. However, the whereabouts of the little orange cat is really a problem. He will leave the world after completing the task, so he is unable to support him. If the people of Yueshan family come to raise him, he is a little worried. So it''s better to find a kind-hearted cat lover to adopt little orange cat. Thinking of this, Su Yao said to Yueshan Xi, "Mr. Yueshan, I don''t know if you know any cat lovers. I want to find someone to adopt him." Hearing this, Yueshan Xi''s mind suddenly came up with a person''s name. "Mr. Yao, I know there is a good place for it. I''ll take you there now." Su Yao nodded, "then you will be in trouble." ¡­¡­ Yueshanxi took Su Yao to the coffee shop in Anding District. Wearing an eye mask on his left eye, he looks very harmless. Seeing a visitor coming in, he is just about to say "welcome". But when he sees Yueshan Xi, his expression on his face becomes stiff. Yueshan Xi didn''t seem to see the stiff expression of the black haired boy. He said hello with a smile, "Kim Mujun, long time no see." Jin Muyan controlled the impulse to escape and tried to squeeze out a smile, "Mr. Yueshan, what would you like to drink?" Yueshan Xi did not answer his question, and said, "Jin Mujun, do you like cats?" Although Jin Muyan didn''t know why Yueshan Xi suddenly asked him such a question, he still replied very honestly, "I like it." "Would you like to have a cat?" Kim Mu Yan nodded. "That''s just right. This cat will be given to you." Yueshan Xi took the little orange cat from Su Yao''s arms, and then put it on Jin Muyan''s shoulder. Jinmuyan and the little orange cat who was suddenly put on his shoulder looked at each other. He was a little confused. "Mr. Yueshan, what are you doing?" "I found this little orange cat, but I couldn''t keep it for some reason. Yueshan Jun said that he had known cat lovers..." At this time, Su Yao suddenly said, "Kim Mujun, I know my request is a little rude, but can you adopt this little orange cat, or it will be on the street again." As if echoing Su Yao''s words, little orange cat rubbed Jin Muyan''s face with his hairy little head, and then made a soft and cute cry at him, "meow ~" Jin Muyan''s heart suddenly softened, and he looked at the manager of Fangcun. Fangcun shop manager nodded to him. Jinmuyan knew that Fangcun store manager agreed, and was very happy, "I can adopt it, and I will be very good to it." "Then I can rest assured, Kim Mujun, thank you." Su Yao bowed to the golden wood. Jin Mu Yan was shocked by his sudden action, "you, you don''t have to do this, and I should..." Before the words "thank you" were spoken, he suddenly lost his voice. Jinmuyan discovered that the boy who came with yueshanxi was a human being Chapter 51 Jin Muyan quickly pulled Su Yao behind him. Looking at Yueshan Xi''s eyes, he seemed to be looking at metamorphosis. "Mr. Yueshan, what do you want to do?" This human teenager must have been fooled by the guy yueshanxi, who probably wanted to send him there. At the thought that Su Yao might experience that kind of bad things, Jin Muyan, who had the same experience, couldn''t help but want to practice at Yueshan. Jin Muyan''s left eye, which was covered by an eye mask, became scarlet. Yueshan Xi realized his malice to himself and said with a smile, "Jin Mujun, you should not plan to start with me here. You should think about it clearly." Yueshanxi''s words are like a basin of cold water to the gold wood research to wake up, but he still looked at Yueshan Xi with that kind of eyes, "Mr. Yueshan, you''d better not do anything to him, or..." "Or what?" Yueshan Xi picked her eyebrows, "Jin Mujun, are you trying to kill me?" Jin Muyan bit his lip and did not speak. Su Yao, who is protected by Jin Mu, feels a little confused when listening to their conversation. "Yueshan Jun, Jinmu Jun, what''s wrong with you?" "Nothing. It''s just my daily relationship with Kim Mujun." Yueshan Xi said such a sentence without shame. Jin Yan said Listening to Yueshan''s words, Su Yao felt a little upset. He said in a strange way, "the relationship between you is so good, which makes me a little envious." Jin Muyan Who has a good relationship with him? Yueshan Xi didn''t recognize any other meaning in Su Yao''s words. He only said such words because he had no friends. He immediately reached out and patted him on the shoulder, "if you want, we can have a good relationship." He also deliberately lengthened the ending. Hearing this, Su Yao felt a chill. The relationship is getting better? Come on, I just want to eat him. But Su Yao only dares to say it in his heart. After all, what he is going to play now is a human teenager who does not know the identity of the other party. So, Su Yao put on a very happy expression, "really? That''s really great. I''ve always wanted to make a good friend." "After that, I will be your good friend." Yueshan said with a smile. Listening to their conversation, Jin Muyan is more sure that Su Yao is a simple teenager who has been cheated by Yueshan Xi. It seems that he has to remind this human teenager. Thinking of this, Jin Muyan said to Su Yao, "Yao Jun, can you come out with me? I have something to talk about about little orange cat." Su Yao listened to the other side said to talk to him about the little orange cat, without hesitation agreed, "OK." Yueshan Xi took a meaningful look at jinmuyan. Jinmuyan felt that he had to see through his careful thinking. He quickly lowered his head and said, "Mr. Yao, let''s go to my room to talk." Su Yao nodded and followed Jin Muyan to his room. ¡­¡­ Jin Muyan first chatted with Su Yao about the little orange cat, and then pretended to ask, "Yao Jun, how did you get to know Yue Shan Jun? This is the first time he brought you to the coffee shop." "I met yueshanjun in a place similar to an auction. I didn''t know how it turned into an auction. Fortunately, yueshanjun paid for me, otherwise I didn''t know what I would be like now..." Finally, Su Yao added with a smile, "Yueshan Jun also asked me to live in his house. He is really a good man. I don''t know how to repay him." He now looks completely ignorant of the world. And Jin Mu Yan listened to his words, his face suddenly changed. Su Yao was bought by Yue Shanxi at the Ho Chung hunting ground. There must be some impure purpose for Yue Shan Xi to buy Su Yao. Maybe he wanted to take the other party as a long-term grain reserve. When he wanted to eat, he would take a bite of his flesh Chapter 52 The more Jin Mu Yan thinks, the more likely it is. After all, Yueshan Xi is really a pervert. In this case, he can not let this human teenager be persecuted by yueshanxi. "Mr. Yao, have you ever thought that Mr. Yueshan''s real face is not what you know?" Jin Muyan wanted to make it clear directly. However, he thought that the other party thought Yueshan Xi was a good man. If he said something bad about Yueshan Xi, he might be able to go back, so he changed his way. Su Yao knew what Jin Muyan meant by this, but now he wanted to pretend to be a human teenager who was not familiar with the world, so he blinked his eyes in a confused way, "Jin Mujun, what are you talking about? What is the real side of Yueshan Jun?" Jin Mu Yan choked, he opened his mouth, but suddenly found that he did not know what to say. At this time, Su Yao said, "do you know the real side of Yueshan Jun, Jin Mujun? You and he are not friends, right?" Jin Muyan doesn''t know why the topic changed from the real side of yueshanxi to the relationship between him and yueshanxi. However, he always felt that there was a sense of jealousy in the tone of the other party when he said this. Could Yao Jun, did he like mountain study last month? Jin Mu Yan was immediately shocked by his own ideas. Now his mind is in a mess, and he doesn''t know what to say. Su Yao said to himself, "that''s it. I know, Kim Mujun. I suddenly remembered that I had something else to do. I left first. Little orange cat asked you to take care of it." With that, he quickly walked into the room before jinmuyan responded. Jin Muyan No, how can he know? He hasn''t finished. ¡­¡­ Yueshan is used to seeing Su Yao''s eyes red and ready to cry. He thinks that Jin Muyan has told him the truth. He scolded Jin Mu Yan in his heart, but on the surface he pretended to be very concerned, "what''s the matter with you, Mr Yao? Can''t Jin Mujun bully you?" Jin Muyan: I''m not. I don''t. don''t talk nonsense. When did I bully others? Su Yueshan suddenly said, "can''t you leave me alone?" "Of course, but I''d rather you''d tell me what''s on your mind." Yueshan Xi reached out and rubbed his hair and said softly. The manager of Fangcun and Dong Xiang of Wudao look at him for several times. They have never seen such a side of Yueshan. Tut "No, I''ll just be quiet by myself." With that, Su Yao walked out of the cafe. Yueshan Xi looked at his back, the color of her eyes deepened a little, but she didn''t know what she was thinking. At this time, Kim wood research came out, a heavy look. Yueshan Xi saw him and raised his eyebrows. "Jin Mujun, you should not have told Yao Jun my true identity?" Jin Mu Yan shakes his head, in the heart is thinking whether to give his guess to say. "Oh, what did you say to him?" Jin Muyan bit his teeth and said directly, "Mr. Yueshan, I think you may like Mr. Yao." "Ha?" Yueshan Xi was shocked by his words, "what do you say?" "Mr. Yueshan, I think Mr. Yao may have fallen in love with you." Jin Muyan repeated what he had just said. Yueshan Xi closed his eyes in surprise, "Jin Mujun, you should not be joking with me?" "Mr. Yueshan, I never joke, and Jin Muyan talked about the matter just now, and specially described the change of Su Yao''s tone and expression. "So, I think Yao Jun may really like you..." This time, it was Yueshan Xi''s turn to be confused. "It''s impossible..." Su Yao just got along with him for a day. How could he "Kim Mujun, you must have made a mistake!" Chapter 53 On the other side. After leaving the coffee shop, Su Yao''s expression on his face suddenly turned into complacency, "Tangyuan, how am I doing this time? Is it quite similar?" "Host, you should be acting. I thought you were a fool." Tangyuan praises him roundly. Su Yao was even more proud. He raised his chin like a rooster who defeated him. "I tell you, I acted like a silly white sweetie. Several human beings have been cheated by me before." Tang Yuan thinks his host can''t boast, because if he praises, his tail will be lifted to the sky. "Host, why did you say that to Kim Muyan just now, and in that tone?" "I want him to think that I like Shanxi last month, so that he can tell yueshanxi about it again." "How do you know that he will tell yueshanxi?" Tangyuan asked suspiciously. "Because I have this confidence." Su Yao said this with great affectation. Tangyuan "And now Jin Mujun must have told Yueshan Xi about it. Maybe Yueshan Xi is in a mess now." Tangyuan Host, why do you know everything? You shouldn''t have that kind of intelligence? "By the way, Tangyuan, do you know any dangerous places?" "Host, why do you ask this?" "Of course, it''s going to dangerous places. If I don''t go back, yueshanxi will come to me in the end." Su Yao now smiles like a little fox, "after all, I am a different prey in his eyes, isn''t it?" "He should not allow his prey to be snatched by other species." ¡°¡­¡­ The host, except for the stable area, is very dangerous, and the species in other areas are not so easy to talk about. Are you sure you''re not looking for death? " "Ann, isn''t it because you''re here? You won''t let me have an accident, will you?" ¡°¡­¡­ Well, host, I''ll take you to dangerous areas now "Then please." ¡­¡­ Under the guidance of Tangyuan, Su Yao finally came to the 11th district nearest to Anding District. It took Su Yao more than two hours, although it was the closest to Anding District in other areas. It''s 12 o''clock at noon. Su Yao has been hungry for a long time. He was just about to find a restaurant to have lunch, but he found that he had no money left. He could only hope that yueshanxi would find him quickly. Su Yao casually found a place to sit down, did not find that he had been a species to the eye. Su Yao sat there counting the ants on the ground, waiting for Yueshan Xi to find him. ¡­¡­ Anding District. Yueshanxi''s confused mind finally recovered. He looked up at the clock hanging on the wall and found that it was more than 12 o''clock now. He scanned the coffee shop again and frowned when he found that Su Yao had not come back. He waved to Jin Mu who had just finished greeting the guests, "Jin Mu Jun, come here for a moment." "Mr. Yueshan, what''s the matter?" "Did you ever come back?" Yueshan Xi asked. "No..." Just finish saying, Jin Mu Yan''s face changed greatly, "he has been out for two hours, shouldn''t it be something?" "Yueshan Jun, you''d better go to find him. If he is caught by He Zhong, it will be bad." At the thought that his own prey would become the food of other kinds of food, Yueshan Xi''s face became very ugly, "Jin Mujun, please look for it in Anding District, I''ll go to the nearby area to look for it." With that, he rushed out like a gust of wind. Jin Muyan looked at the manager of Fangcun who was making coffee. Just before he was ready to say something, he said, "go ahead, Dong Xiang. You can go and look for it." Listening to this, Dong Xiang of Wudao put down the cup he was wiping, looked at the gold wood research, and then went out. Jin Muyan quickly followed up. Chapter 54 After learning the coffee shop, Yueshan quickly went to the 11th district near Anding District. For this reason, he also used the ability of planting seeds. So it took him half an hour to get there. When Shanxi found Su Yao through that special smell that month, Su Yao was besieged by several low-grade species. He was injured all over and was dying. Originally, Su Yao could easily kill these low-level ho species, but when he learned from Tangyuan that Yueshan Xi was on his way, he gave up his resistance and allowed these low-level ho species to attack him. That''s why there is the picture that Yueshan Xi is seeing now. Yueshan Xi saw that Su Yao was hurt like this by them, and his anger rose from the bottom of his heart for no reason. His eyes turned red. He''s going to let these little dogs die. Yueshan Xi released his Hezi, and then tore those low-grade species into two at a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye. He''s wearing a purple suit today, and he''s red with blood. He didn''t care about it. Su Yao suddenly raised his head and looked at him with a little joy in his eyes. Then he fainted. Yueshan Xi didn''t know why he would be happy to see himself, but now he felt that he was astringent and had a strange emotion to vent. Yueshan Xi went over, bent down to pick him up and went to the nearby hospital. ¡­¡­ After the operation, Su Yao was sent to intensive care. The doctor said that Su Yao was seriously injured. If he sent it later, he would lose his life. And even though he has been rescued now, it is uncertain whether he will wake up. After listening to Yueshan, I feel a bit uncomfortable. If he could come here earlier, maybe Su Yao would not have to lie here now, but would still be alive and kicking. At this time, the mobile phone rings. Yueshan Xi looked down at the telegram man and found that it was Dong Xiang from the fog Island, so he connected it. "Mr. Yueshan, Yao Jun is not in the Anding District. Have you found him?" Yueshan Xi was silent for a while. After a long time, he said, "yes, he is in the hospital now." Jin Muyan''s exclamatory voice came over, "what''s wrong with Yao Jun?" "He was attacked by Ho Chung. By the time I got there, he was dying. The doctor said that it was up to him whether he could wake up or not." The gold wood research in the hand was silent. For a long time, he said, "Mr. Yueshan, which hospital are you in now? I will go there immediately." "No, Kim Mujun. You can go to work at ease." With that, Yueshan Xi hung up the phone. Jin Muyan listened to the voice of the phone being hung up and sighed. He returned the mobile phone to Dong Xiang of Wudao, and then said, "they are in the hospital now. Yao Jun was attacked by Ho Chong and was seriously injured." Fangcun store manager and Wudao Dongxiang did not expect such a thing to happen, suddenly silent. On the other side. After he hung up the phone, Yueshan called his father again. "Father, Yao Jun, he''s been seriously injured. Do you have any doctors who are skilled in medicine?" The master of Yueshan didn''t expect that after half a day, something like this happened, "Xi Jun, what''s going on here?" "Father, I don''t want to say that now..." ¡°¡­¡­ Xijun, when Yao Jun''s condition is stable, you can transfer him to the hospital of Yueshan family. There is a new doctor who came back from abroad. He has a great reputation in China... " "I see, father, you ask the housekeeper to send some clothes here. I will take care of Yao Jun here these days." If on a normal day, the master of the Yueshan family would make fun of his son. But now, when things are like this, he doesn''t feel that way. "I''ll let the housekeeper stay there for a few days, after all, you''ve never taken care of anyone." ¡°¡­¡­ Good. " Chapter 55 Su Yao, who was supposed to be in a coma, suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the ward he was living in, and suddenly sighed, "Tangyuan, I suddenly have some regrets." "Then why do you make yourself seriously injured?" Asked the dumpling. "After all, what I''m going to play now is a weak human teenager. If I just get a little hurt under the attack of a few species, it will definitely arouse Yueshan Xi''s suspicion, so I can only be cruel to myself." Su Yao explained. Tangyuan would like to say that "Yueshan Xi has doubted you for a long time", but it feels that it is better not to attack the host''s self-confidence Host, if you like "Well, glutinous rice balls, when do you think it is most appropriate for me to wake up, without causing suspicion." Tangyuan thought for a while, and then said, "host, I think it''s most appropriate to wake up in ten days." "What? That long? " Su Yao immediately with a vent ball like, "if I had known that it would take so long, I should not have let myself suffer such a heavy injury before." Now, he''s going to lie in this broken place for ten days, and within that ten days, he''ll have to pretend to be unconscious, unable to eat, drink, or go to the toilet. He felt that he would die of hunger, thirst or suffocation. Tangyuan also thought of this, and immediately said, "host, I wish you good luck." "Roll away Su Yao wanted to strangle Tangyuan, who was a disaster maker. How did he run into such a system? ¡­¡­ On the first day, Su Yao insisted on. After all, it would not be good to starve for a meal or two, and he would not die of hunger. The next day, Su Yao bit his teeth and held on. On the fourth day, Su Yao couldn''t hold on any longer. "Tangyuan, do you have any way to make me recover quickly?" Tangyuan immediately replied, "yes, you have a dream. There is everything in the dream." Su yaodun was so angry that he said, "Tangyuan, why do I think you are useless at all? Other systems can help their hosts to solve some problems quickly. If you don''t help, how can they fall into trouble?" "Host, our company always adheres to the principle of" solve problems by yourself ". Besides, can you not compare me with those coquettish and bitches outside? I don''t want to be in the same boat with them." Tangyuan said with a straight face. Su Yao: I''m going to fuck you. I have a sentence that I don''t know if it should be crossed out. Su Yao finally decided to stand on his own feet and make his own living. After all, the garbage system of Tangyuan was totally out of the expectation. He had to open up a new road by himself. So Su Yao decided to endure for another six days. After six days, he would be liberated. After knowing the way the host came up with, of course, he was completely speechless. "Host, is there any difference between thinking about it and not thinking about it?" "Of course, because I came up with the former." Su Yao replied with a strong voice. Tangyuan: Forget it, host. Just be happy It has no fuck to say. ¡­¡­ It has been six days since Su Yao was hospitalized. After his condition stabilized, he was transferred from intensive care unit to ordinary ward. After asking the doctor''s advice, yueshanxi would wipe Su Yao''s body with warm water every day. Originally, the housekeeper of Yueshan family wanted to take over this matter, but he was refused by Yue Xishan. I don''t know why, yueshanxi just doesn''t want other men to touch Su Yao''s body, even if the other person''s hair is all white. However, this is bitter. He has been pretending to be a comatose Su Yao. Because Yueshan Xi always meets some sensitive places when he helps him wipe his body. Moreover, he is a little ticklish. He almost laughs a few times, which makes him very hard. This also made Su Yao feel more regret. If he had known this would happen, he would have thought of other ways Chapter 56 After another two days, Su Yao couldn''t hold on. In the evening, when Yueshan used to wipe his body with hot water, he opened his eyes and called out in a voice that sounded very weak, "Mr. Yueshan." Yueshan Xi heard his voice and was stunned for a moment. Seeing him awake, a strong joy swept his whole heart. "Yao Jun, you finally wake up. How do you feel now?" Su Yao felt that he was dying of thirst because his throat was so dry that he was smoking. "Mr. Yueshan, can you help me pour some water? I''m very thirsty now." Yueshanxi quickly poured a cup of warm water for him. With the help of yueshanxi, Su Yao sat up and drank the cup of warm water. But still very thirsty, he licked some dry lips, "Yueshan Jun, can you help me pour another glass of water?" Yueshanxi quickly poured a cup for him After drinking several glasses of water in succession, Su Yao felt that he had come back to life, and then he began to urinate with him. Su Yao felt that his bladder was about to burst, so he tried to hold it back. "Mr. Yueshan, could you help me to the toilet?" Yueshan nodded and helped him to the toilet. Su Yao suddenly said, "Yueshan Jun, can you help me pull down my pants? My arm hurts." Hearing this, Yueshan couldn''t help tightening his throat. After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Yao, are you sure you want me to help you pull down your pants?" "Definitely and definitely, Mr. Yueshan, I can''t hold back." "Well, I''ll pull it for you." Su Yao is now wearing a patient''s clothes. Yueshan Xi pulls his pants down with a gentle pull. Yueshan Xi looks at his long white thighs and A strong impulse arises spontaneously. He quickly turns his back on his back and says, "Mr. Yao, you should hurry up. I''ll help you pull up your pants later." He was about to leave the toilet. Su Yao''s mouth raised a smile, "Yueshan Jun, can you stand here and wait for me to go to the toilet? I was scared. I thought I was going to die. I didn''t want to be alone In the second half of the sentence, he almost cried. Yueshan Xi was speechless. After a long time, he said, "OK, then I will stand waiting for you to go to the toilet." "Thank you, Mr. Yueshan." Yueshan Jun listened to the sound of water, but he thought of other aspects to go up After a while, Su Yao opened his mouth and said, "Mr. Yueshan, I''m fine. Please help me to pull up my trousers." Yueshan Jun throws Yin''s filthy idea out of his mind. He turns around and helps Su Yao pull up his pants. Then he helps him out of the toilet. Not long after going to the toilet, Su Yao felt hungry again. He reached out and touched his flat stomach. "Mr. Yueshan, can you help me buy something to eat? I''m so hungry." This time, Yueshan Xi didn''t nod. "Yao Jun, the doctor said that you just woke up and couldn''t eat for the time being. You can bear it. I''ll ask the housekeeper to deliver some porridge tomorrow morning." As soon as he heard that he could not eat anything, Su Yao immediately felt like a deflated balloon. "Well, Mr. Yueshan, did the doctor say when I would be discharged from hospital? I don''t want to stay in a cold place like the hospital. My parents didn''t have them in the hospital..." Listening to his sentence "my parents are not in the hospital", Yueshan Xi''s expression on his face suddenly stagnated, and his heart gave birth to some kind of heartache for him. He didn''t expect the other party to have such a miserable experience, but he knew that the only thing he could do was to comfort the other party. Thinking of this, Yueshan Xi put out his hand and rubbed Su Yao''s hair. "Yao Jun, don''t be sad. With me with you in the future, you won''t be alone again." Su Yao reached out and hugged Yueshan Xi''s waist and looked up at him, "really?" "It''s true, of course. I never lie." Yueshan said with a smile. Jin Muyan: bah, you are very good at lying. Chapter 57 "What''s more, you can''t be discharged now. After all, you were seriously injured at that time, and I''m going to transfer you to the private hospital of Yueshan family tomorrow..." "But my wounds are all right." Su Yao loosened his hand holding Yueshan Xi, then lifted up his coat and said, "look for yourself." Yueshan Xi looked at his upper body and was stunned. According to the law, he should have a concave / convex wound with different depth, but now he has no small wound on his body, as if he had not been hurt at all, isn''t it "Yao Jun, you..." "Mr. Yueshan, I have known since I was a child that my constitution is different from that of ordinary people, and I have been used to it. That injury is nothing to me." Su Yao said this with a smile. However, listening to Yueshan Xi''s ears, it makes him more distressed. What kind of things did Su Yao experience to say such a thing? "Mr. Yao, although your trauma is cured, what about your internal injury? No matter how special your constitution is, internal injury can''t be so fast. So Yao Jun, you''d better observe in the hospital for a few days... " Finally, Yueshan Xi added, "don''t let me worry, Mr. Yao." Listening to his words, the teenager seemed to hear something to be happy about. His eyes were shining like the brightest stars in the night sky. "Mr. Yueshan, are you worried about me?" Yueshan Xi immediately Leng Leng Leng, "yes, so for my sake, please also take good treatment." "Mr. Yueshan, I''m so happy. I thought Speaking of half, the boy seemed to think of something, and swallowed the words back. "Why?" "Nothing." Su Yao laughed and shook his head. "In short, Yueshan Jun, I''m really happy to hear you say that. Mr. Yueshan, can you tell me more about this in the future "No way." Yueshan Xi shook his head and refused. The light in the youth''s eyes suddenly darkened again. He was like a dog with a shrug ear at the moment, "why?" "Because from now on, I won''t let you suffer any more injuries, so I can''t accept your request." Yueshan Xi explained with a serious look. The light in the youth''s eyes brightened up again, and then he sent a good man card to the other party, "Yueshan Jun, you are really a good man." Yueshan, who was still looking forward to what the boy could say, listened to this sentence, and his mood suddenly became very delicate. he has a very urge to make complaints about it now. Who''s going to listen to you? Hello! "Yao Jun, I''m going to call the doctor and ask him to examine you first." "Mr. Yueshan, do you forget that it''s already nine o''clock in the evening? Now that the doctor is off work, and he can''t do the examination if he wants to do it. Let''s wait for tomorrow..." "Mr. Yueshan, you should have a rest early. Please take care of me these days." "Mr. Yao, what are you going to take to repay me?" Su Yao Leng Leng Leng, and then put an arm in front of Yueshan Xi, "then I let you bite my meat." Listen to this sentence, Yueshan Xi suddenly silent. After a while, he said, "Yao Jun, did Jin Mujun tell you something about me?" "No Su Yao shook his head. "Do you know that I am..." After the word "Ho kind", Yueshan Xi found that he could not say it. He was afraid that Su Yao would be afraid of him and stay away from him after knowing that he was a bird "Mr. Yueshan, in fact, I already know that you are a kind of person." Su Yao said with a smile. Yueshan Xi''s expression suddenly became very complicated, "when did you know that?" "When you saved me." ¡°¡­¡­ Are you not afraid of me "I''m not afraid, because you are Yueshan Xi. In my heart, you are not the same as those who are..." Chapter 58 Just about to go to bed, the dumpling which has disappeared for several days suddenly appears again, "host, have you noticed that the target''s attitude towards you has changed a lot?" "Of course, it''s because he likes me. I can''t help it. Who makes me so charming?" Su Yao said with great shame. The dumplings were silent for a long time, and then they held out a sentence Host, just be happy "I''m really happy now." Tangyuan I can''t talk this day. Goodbye manually. JPG The next day. Yueshanxi called for Su Yao''s attending doctor and asked him to check Su Yao''s body. The doctor was not surprised at the fact that Su Yao''s trauma had been cured. He had been practicing medicine for so many years, and had met many strange patients. "The patient''s trauma has recovered. Next, I''ll arrange him to have a few examinations. If the internal injury is better, the patient can be discharged from the hospital." "I see. Thank you, doctor." The doctor arranged a series of examinations for Su Yao. After a series of tests, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon. It''s only half an hour before the doctor leaves work. Yueshanxi quickly takes the examination report to the doctor. The doctor looked at the examination reports and then said to Yueshan Xi, who was a little nervous. "It''s incredible. The patient''s internal injury has been cured. Now go to the discharge procedures and you can be discharged." Hearing this, Yueshan felt very incredible. He raised his eyes to Su Yao and said with great emotion, "what kind of physique do you have?" Su Yao doesn''t care about it. He just wants to have a big meal now. "Mr. Yueshan, let''s have a big meal after we leave the hospital." "You have been in a coma for several days, and now your spleen and stomach are still weak. You can only eat something light these days." The doctor''s words were like a basin of water, which extinguished the fire in Su Yao''s heart. He said dejectedly, "I know, doctor, Yueshan Jun, let''s go outside to have porridge." Yueshan Xi looked at his withered appearance and couldn''t help laughing. Hearing that Yueshan Xi was there laughing, Su Yao suddenly blew his hair, "Mr. Yueshan, what are you laughing at there?" Yueshan is used to seeing him blow his hair. He quickly stops laughing. "Nothing, Mr. Yao. You''ll have to bear with it for a few days. When you want to eat, I''ll ask the chef at home to do for you." "I dare not eat your food. You''d better treat me to a big meal." "Well, then I''ll treat you to some big meals." The doctor listened to their conversation and felt that he had been fed a mouthful of dog food. He coughed and then began to rush people. "Two, the nurses are going to have dinner after work. Please go and handle the discharge procedures." "Good, doctor. Goodbye." ¡­¡­ After coming out of the doctor''s office, yueshanxi took out his mobile phone and called the housekeeper of Yueshan''s house, "housekeeper, you come to the hospital and handle the discharge procedures by the way." "I see, young master." The housekeeper lived in a hotel near the hospital. He drove to the hospital in a few minutes. The housekeeper handled the discharge procedures first, and then found yueshanxi and Su Yao. After seeing Su Yao who is alive and kicking again, the housekeeper''s eyes flash a little surprise. Although he was very puzzled why Su Yao''s injury was cured so quickly, he did not ask. "Young master, Mr. Su." Yueshan said "um". Su Yao said to him with a smile, "housekeeper, long time no see." The housekeeper looked up at Yueshan and said, "young master, Mr. Su''s discharge procedures have been handled. Is it time to go to Yueshan''s private hospital or go back to Yueshan''s home?" "Back to Yueshan." "OK." The housekeeper nodded. "Young master, Mr. Su, please follow me." Yueshanxi and Su Yao follow the housekeeper to the parking lot of the hospital and get on the bus back to Yueshan''s home. Chapter 59 On the way back to Yueshan''s home, yueshanxi called his father and told him the good news that Su Yao had been discharged from hospital. On the other end of the phone, the owner of Yueshan family heard that Su Yao''s injury had been completely healed. After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Xi Jun, you should not be lying to me, are you?" Su Yao is just an ordinary human being. How can he recover so quickly unless he is not a human being at all The master of Yueshan feels that it is necessary to investigate Su Yao''s background, because he can''t let an unknown human teenager stay with his only son. "Father, when we get back, you''ll know if I''m lying to you." "Well, I''ll wait for you at home. Pay attention to yourself. Now someone is staring at Shanjia last month." "Father, the man you are talking about is not CCG''s?" Yueshanxi began to speculate. He even felt that the man who was staring at the mountain family last month was a super search officer of CCG, and he had Ma GUI general. At the thought of Ma Guijiang, Yueshan Xi couldn''t help shivering. He didn''t want to fight against the terrible human being. "I''m still sending someone to investigate. In short, you should pay more attention to it." "I see, father, I will pay more attention to it." After hanging up the phone, the owner of Yueshan asked his most trusted hand to investigate Su Yao''s background. After knowing this, tangyuan quickly told Su Yao, "the host, Yueshan Xi''s father is investigating your background." "Since he wants to know, you can give it to him. Remember, my setting in this world is a weak and poor human teenager whose parents are dead and who have been bullied by others." After listening to it, tangyuan felt very speechless Host, where have you been bullied by others? Where are you weak and pathetic? " "Oh, I forgot to tell you that during your disappearance, I created such a life experience in front of Yueshan Xi, so you know." Tangyuan Well, host, just be happy. The information network of Yueshan family is very powerful. In addition, Su Yao intentionally sent the information to him. Only an hour later, the information about Su Yao''s life background was put in front of the master. The master of Yueshan carefully looked at it. When he saw that Su Yao''s parents had died since childhood and had been bullied by others, he felt that this human teenager was really not a common tragedy, and confirmed that he was not dangerous. After the master of Yueshan asked his servants to take this information and burn it, he left the study. By this time, yueshanxi and Su Yao had already arrived. The people of Yueshan family know more or less that Su Yao was attacked and seriously injured by several low-level cocks. When they see Su Yao come back alive and again, they feel a little bit delicate. After Yueshan Xi took Su Yao far away, they talked in groups and were heard by the housekeeper. After being scolded by the housekeeper, they quickly disperse and do what they should do. ¡­¡­ Yueshan Xi first took Su Yao to see his father. The master of the Yueshan family felt that his three outlooks were somewhat broken when he saw that he was alive and disorderly, like Su Yao, who had not been injured. However, he remembered the information about Su Yao that he had just read, and thought it was a very normal thing. However, he looked at Su Yao with pity in his eyes. He went over and patted Su Yao on the shoulder. "Yao Jun, you''re OK." Although Su Yao thought he looked at himself strangely, he didn''t care, "Uncle Yueshan, I''ve been bothering you with Yueshan Jun these days." "No trouble, no trouble. After all, we will be a family soon." One thing happened to the master of Yueshan''s house, that is, his son yueshanxi''s eyes now changed when he looked at Su Yao. He used to look at Su Yao with the eyes of his prey, but now he looks at Su Yao with his eyes Maybe I''m looking at my lover. It seems that the relationship between them has improved by leaps and bounds in the past few days, so the matter can be put on the agenda earlie Chapter 60 The housekeeper of the moon stood at the side of the house. The housekeeper understood what he meant and went to do it. If it had been put before, yueshanxi would have refuted his father''s words immediately, but he already knew his feelings for Su Yao, and he was happy to become a family with him. Su Yao saw that Yueshan Xi had not refuted the statement of the master of Yueshan, so he hooked his lips and said, "Mr. Yueshan, I have something I want to tell you. Can you come out with me?" Su Yao decided to strike while the iron was hot. After all, it was a good time to attack the other side thoroughly. Yueshan Xi doesn''t know what Su Yao wants to say to himself, but he is very nervous now. He is afraid that what Su Yao wants to say to him is not what he wants to hear. Therefore, Yueshan Xi evaded, "Yao Jun, aren''t you hungry? I''ve asked the housekeeper to order the kitchen people to cook porridge. Let''s go and have congee now." Su Yao didn''t know why he suddenly changed the topic, but he didn''t force Yueshan to listen to him. "Well, we''ll have a good chat after we finish our porridge." The master of Yueshan can see what''s wrong with Yueshan. His son is nothing but afraid of counseling, really did not get his father in love in this aspect of the true meaning. However, this is a matter between their young and young people, so he will not follow them and mix up blindly. But Yueshan Xi listened to Su Yao''s words, and did not know how, his heart became more nervous. ¡­¡­ When Su Yao followed Yueshan Xi to the dining place, the servants were putting the food on the table. Seeing Yueshan Xi and Su Yao coming in, they quickly and respectfully said hello to them, "young master, master su." Yueshan Xi waved his hand and said, "you go down." "Yes." After the servant left, only yueshanxi and Su Yao were left in the room. Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere seemed strange. Finally, it was yueshanxi who broke the weird atmosphere. If you don''t, we''ll sit down for a while Su Yao said "um" and sat down. Su Yao looked at the food in front of him. It was all light. He looked at the food in front of Yueshan Xi and felt more miserable. After eating for a few minutes, Su Yao felt that he couldn''t eat any more because there was no taste, including porridge. He felt that his mouth was fading away. At this time, the housekeeper came in with a glass of milk in his hand. The housekeeper went to Su Yao and handed over the cup of things in his hand. "Master Su, this is for you." Su Yao took over and asked curiously, "housekeeper, what is this?" Naturally, it is impossible for the housekeeper to tell Su Yao the truth. Otherwise, he would certainly not drink it. So he said, "young master Su, this is a good tonic for you specially made by my master. You should drink it quickly, otherwise the effect will be over." "OK, thank uncle Yueshan for me." Su Yao didn''t intend to drink it at first, but as soon as he heard that yueshanxi''s father had brought it for him, he changed his mouth. He could not brush off the kindness of others. So Su Yao drank the cup in front of Yueshan Xi and his housekeeper. When the housekeeper saw that he had finished drinking, he nodded in his heart with satisfaction, and then said, "master Su, I will not disturb you. Please continue to eat with the eldest young master." Su Yao nodded, "housekeeper, please remember to thank uncle Yueshan for me." "Master Su, I know." ¡­¡­ After the housekeeper left, he went to die with the master of Yueshan''s house, "master, I''ve taken that thing to master Su to drink." "Are you sure he did drink it?" "I watched master Su drink it with my own eyes. He drank it all up." "Housekeeper, you have done a good job. Soon, our Yueshan family will usher in a new life." "Then I would like to congratulate you in advance." Chapter 61 At night, when he was about to go to bed, Su Yao knocked on the door of yueshanxi with his pillow in his arms. Yueshan Xi looked at him and felt a headache, "Yao Jun, what can I do for you?" Su Yao looked at him pitifully, "Yueshan Jun, I dare not sleep alone. Can you let me sleep with you?" Yueshanxi originally wanted to refuse, but when he saw his pathetic little expression, he couldn''t bear to refuse him. He opened the door and said dryly, "OK." Su Yao went in and directly laid down on the big bed where Yueshan was studying. "Mr. Yueshan, can I sleep in the same bed with you tonight?" Yueshan Xi or dry back a, "good." Then he lay down on the bed with his back to Su Yao. Su Yao looked at his back and suddenly said, "Yueshan Jun, in fact, I have a word that I always want to tell you." Yueshan Xi''s body was stiff. At the moment, he was at a loss. "Yueshan Jun, I have been in love with you since I saw you at the first time. So when I saw you come to save me, my heart was very happy. I thought that even if I died in your arms, I would have no regrets in this life..." "Mr. Yueshan, if you like me, please give me a response. If you don''t like me, just think that I haven''t said these words, and I will leave Yueshan''s house tomorrow." Yueshan Xi suddenly turned over and held Su Yao in his arms. "Yao Jun, I can say for sure that I like you too. I won''t give you up to others." "That''s very nice. We have a heart to heart relationship." Su Yao said with a smile. Yueshan Xi looked at Su Yao who was close at hand, and his breathing voice suddenly became heavy, "Yao Jun, is that ok?" What can I do? Su Yao looked at him blankly. Yueshan Xi, however, did not care about three or seven twenty-one, and directly kissed it. Su Yao felt that he was about to suffocate. He just wanted to push yueshanxi away, but suddenly a strange feeling arose in his body. Then he could not help rubbing himself against Yueshan Xi. After a short time, Yueshan Xi began to react. He said in a hoarse voice, "is that ok?" What can I do? Su Yao didn''t try to guess what this sentence of Yueshan Xi meant. He just wanted to relieve the desire in his body The knight took the key pinned on his waist, slowly inserted the key into the door lock, and then opened the mysterious gate interwoven by love and desire Standing outside listening to the wall, the housekeeper listened to the movement inside, laughed, and then left, hiding his merits and fame. ¡­¡­ After what happened that night, Su Yao and yueshanxi quickly established a relationship. The people of Yueshan family knew that they had an extra "little grandmother". After a while, Su Yao found that his body had become very abnormal. He had stomachache from time to time, and he had no appetite. At first, he didn''t take this seriously, but later, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He didn''t have any disease. Su Yao told yueshanxi about it. Yueshanxi was so nervous that he sent for a doctor. Knowing the truth, Yueshan''s housekeeper and housekeeper looked at Su Yao, who was suffering from a face to be examined by the doctor. They looked forward to his expression when he learned the truth. After the doctor finished the examination for Su Yao, he said a sentence to break his three outlooks, "master Su, Congratulations, you are pregnant." Yueshanxi knew that someone in the family had developed a drug that could make a man pregnant, so when he heard the news, he just froze for a moment, and then became very excited. Su Yao, who did not know about it, was completely stupid. He was a man. How could he be pregnant? Could the doctor have made a mistake? "Doctor, would you like to give me another test? How can I be pregnant?" "Master Su, I have been a doctor for more than ten years. It is impossible to make a mistake. You are really pregnant. Please accept this reality as soon as possible." Chapter 62 Su Yao''s eyes rolled and he couldn''t help but faint. What''s the matter? As a man, he''s pregnant. How can he meet people? ¡­¡­ Although Su Yao could not accept his pregnancy, he did not intend to kill the child, because it was his own child, and he could not bear it. Su Yao, who was pregnant, was taken as a key protection object by all the people in Yueshan''s family. Everyone was looking forward to the arrival of this little life. Su Yao was almost spoiled by them. More than nine months later, Su Yao gave birth to a pair of twins in Yueshan''s private hospital. However, Su Yao did not leave after the completion of the task because of the children he had studied with Yueshan. Instead, he chose to stay and live together with Yueshan. The constitution of human being is different from that of Kazuo. In addition, he was seriously injured. At the age of 20, he left the world. ¡­¡­ - Jialan Xinghai this is a star sea full of strange mountains and rocks. There are the lowest human beings in the silver blue system. They have no identity, no status, no food or clothing, and no right to decide whether to die. they have been digging stones all their lives, working hard for their only food, until they are old, unable to dig or lift, they are sent to one In the sealed cave, waiting for death. It''s like the bottom hell, decadent, barren, dark. At this time, a transparent mass floated unconscious in front of a barren mountain. It was three feet above the ground, moving with the wind, as if it would be scattered at any time. All of a sudden, the mass stopped in a small camp on the hillside. A strange force seemed to wake it up. The transparent body began to wave, like a horizontal lake, casting a stone. A flocculent substance gradually appeared in the surrounding air. Slowly, it even approached it. Step by step, as if attracted by the general, scrambled to drill into its body, slowly, the center of the waves bigger, the surrounding air twisted up, tearing out a huge black hole, from which flew more color deeper flocs, all into its body. In a second, or half a second, the wind seems to stop in an instant, and time seems to freeze. Hundreds of billions of lumps disappear in its body almost at the same time. Its body actually began to condense, a fuzzy human figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the camp. It can not see the face seems to express a trance expression, it frowned at the eyes of thin yellow human, read a fear from their faces. Who is he? What''s his matter? Why is he here now? He found that he seemed to be looking down at people. With this thought, he lowered his head carelessly, and his vague face flashed into panic. "Ghost - ah ah!" Of course, he couldn''t make a sound. Before the people at the bottom met, the ghost like things grew up and seemed to be swallowing them. They were in a mess immediately and ran away without trace. Su Yao: What the hell is this? Su Yaoxu touched a handful of sweat and began to wander around, collecting information by the way. ¡­¡­ Some nest, behind the grass. "Mama, what can I do if my brother can''t hold on?" A pale little girl with tears in her eyes and despair in her face. The grandmother has already sobbed. Her eyes are red. Looking at the tent behind her, she is very sad. "Slave Slave, it''s your grandmother who is useless. She has no money to buy medicine for your brother..." "Wuwu..." The little girl began to wail, "mama, is lannick expensive? My father died because there was no him. " My mother began to feel pain in her heart, and a touch of disgust appeared in her eyes. "It''s all because of those black hearted merchants. The alliance doesn''t care about our life or death." Lannick, the League Listening to the strange words, Su Yao frowned. It seems that people''s lives here are very cheap. Along the way, he also saw the old man dying of hunger in the cave, and the bodies on the construction site smelled like that. Is it a place he hasn''t touched? But he has never heard of such a place in Huaxia or other places? Besides, they speak Chinese He continued to drift, toward more popular, more warm places. Chapter 63 ¡ª¡ªJialan shop the luxury here is just like the capital of China. The buildings of strange crossing light stand up, and in front of a building in the center, there are a group of people in rags on their knees. "These scumbags ask me every day for lannick. Do you want to take something when you don''t have money? It''s just fantastic The fat middle-aged man looked scornfully at the group of people kneeling outside the door, scornful. The woman next to him could not bear it, and her pretty face showed sympathy and sadness. "The most common thing about Jialan Xinghai is lannick''s disease. These people are exposed to the stone forest every day, and they are easy to catch it." "Oh, what is it to do with me! I want to make money. " The fat pig''s hand touched the woman''s white leg and laughed obscenely, but he didn''t notice the disgust on the woman''s face. Su Yao understood the woman''s language, but did not understand the fat man. It seemed to be a new language, but it did not prevent him from reading the general meaning from the fat man''s face. Su Yao turned his way into the wall and came to a room marked with a red letter. He looked at the mountain of medicine, stupidly floating in the air. When he thought about how to get rid of it, the black hole suddenly appeared, twisted the air, and instantly devoured the whole room of medicine. However, with the emergence of flocs in the surrounding air, they were streaming into the black hole and pouring into Han Xia''s body at the same time. Although knowing that this is good for his current state, but the formation is too big, many people outside have noticed here, and with his body solidifying again, the alarm even remembered! Su Yao was surprised and walked through the wall. Looking at his translucent body, he knew that he was easy to be found. He floated around looking for shelter. Suddenly, the woman appeared not far away. She looked a little flustered. Seeing many people walking towards this side, she began to run in one direction. Su Yao followed him. About an hour later, the woman stopped at the foot of a stone mountain. "What''s in your arms?" Su Yao seemed to see what she was carrying. Subconsciously, he opened his mouth. She did not find that she could speak. Shocked, the woman turned her head and looked at Su Yao, and then began to scream, "ah, ah --" when Su Yao saw that she had the medicine inhaled by the black hole, she turned her mouth and turned her mouth. Then, with the woman''s stunned expression, a pile of medicine began to fall from the air and slowly accumulated into a hill. This black hole is very similar to what she said at the highest level of her cultivation of skills to create the world, but it is different. For example, she can''t get in, for example, it can be called out. For example, its form can be a black hole or nothing The woman gradually stopped screaming and looked at Su Yao suspiciously, "why do you have so many lannicks?" Su Yao continued to float, "of course, it was stolen." "I said," why did the alarm sound so loud just now? " The woman breathed a sigh of relief. "Are you not afraid of me?" Han Xia was also puzzled at this time. These days, he met many people. The end of his life was fear, fear and escape. The woman white his one eye, "quickly change back to your original appearance, have the ability to frighten people at will!" Powers? Su Yao included a new word. "Ha ha, I like it. It''s convenient." Su Yao began to make a fool of himself. "Oh, by the way, put away your space device and put it here for fermentation?" The woman looked at Su Yao again, looking like a fool. Su Yao was a little speechless, but he did it. Who asked him to ask for her? Su Yao followed the woman all the way to a small base called hope. After listening to her, he put all the medicine into the warehouse. Of course, he was content to slip away with the information he got. He didn''t expect that it would be 3000 years later, and this is no longer the Milky way and there is no blue star. This is the silver blue system with highly developed personal science and technology. Everything has changed. The descendants of China are driven to the barren and desolate Jialan Xinghai, and Huaxia will be driven here, just because the highest power of China fell a hundred years ago. Since then, there has been no higher-level ability, and gradually there is no voice in the whole Silver Blue system. Chapter 64 Here, a person''s awakening represents the status of the whole race, and the strength of a person represents the strength of the whole race. Here we need protection. After leaving, hope base was in chaos. "What do you mean, that''s not the one you sent? ¡­¡­ Here because of in-depth thinking, Su Yao was unfortunately found out that the group of people in the shop would catch up regardless of whether they were 37 or 21. "Damn it!" Su Yao flies as fast as he can. How can he hide in this place where there is no grass or even stones? Who knows if they have a way to catch him, but he''d better be careful when he looks like they have a plan in mind Half an hour later, Su Yao faintly saw a small foreign-style building. He immediately stepped up his speed and walked through the wall. However, he heard the lock lock at the door of the room. In a panic, he got into an eggshell. "I..." Before he finished, Su Yao fell into darkness The lights on the outside of the eggshell flickered, and the cold mechanical sound began to ring. "Player entry detected..." "It is detected that the player is not bound to an account..." "Start creating characters..." "The player has no response, the system chooses default..." "Random ID, prosperous times." "Gender, random." "Mainland random, East." "Race random, ORC." "Random occupation, powerful." "Random in appearance." ¡­¡­ "Welcome to player world!" After returning home, Su Yao opened his eyes and felt weak. His legs softened and fell to the ground. However, the next moment he jumped up, wow, body, body back! "Drop, novice gift pack has been delivered to player''s backpack." The sound of the machine rang out, and Su Yao swept around in a daze. He found that there was no one around, and a sweat came out from behind. "Ghost --" one minute "Wait..." Later, Su Yao stopped screaming and began to look around. In the distance, there are Oriental buildings, farmyards, bridges and flowing water. There is a kind of Paradise perspective. Is it difficult to cross again? At this time, a man on a white horse galloped by, a circle of water like mass around the horse''s hooves. He was dressed in black white gold armor, and the golden light was shining, just like the God coming down, and his handsome face was engraved with indifference. He pursed his thin lips, surrounded by a cold breath, like a God came, all his actions were silent dignity, not easy to provoke three words immediately came to mind. However, for the sake of information, Su Yao''s foot consciousness kicked up. "Woo --" the horse''s hissing sounds like a butterfly with folded wings, which breaks its legs and half kneels and rushes to a big stone in front of it. The man''s eye color one congeals, turns over from the horse to jump down, looks at own love horse to hit the stone wall, the head breaks the blood, then falls to the ground. A second, or a minute later, Su Yao found that he had done a stupid thing "That..." Is ready to say sorry, the man''s sharp and indifferent eyes at him, let him down his head. Three minutes later "well, can you tell me where this is?" In the end, Su Yao insisted. The man''s eyes of condensation and no emotion flashed through a wisp of imperceptible doubt, and finally he opened his mouth coldly, "left pocket." "Oh." Su Yao lowered his head and took out a pamphlet from his mouth, the world guide. He took a deep breath and said "thank you" gratefully. Then he began to look at it. The more he looked, the more surprised he was. Finally, the black line appeared on his forehead. Well, he''s in the game The game, called "world", is a holographic online game developed by glory group ten years ago. Until the public test two months ago, it officially announced the virtual era of the whole Silver Blue system. All the people can participate in the game. You can enjoy the second world with 100% reality only by one game cabin. Here, you can get what you want. "World" is a game based on the eastern and Western cultures, which is divided into four continents: Southeast, northwest; race: Terran, ORC, Elven, dwarf; Occupation: wise and powerful, which will produce different branches according to the later trend. Chapter 65 The equipment level is black iron, bronze, silver, platinum, sub legend and legend. The colors are white, green, blue, purple, orange and red, and the same is true for pet mounts. It seems that the setting is simple, but it is not clear how many days and nights it will take. Everyone will have the adventure of everyone, and the task they will receive is not the same. After su Yao finished reading the manual, the man didn''t know where he was. He was very happy. He didn''t have to accompany other people''s horses. After a pause, Su Yao went offline according to the manual. He opened the main panel - click Settings - click offline Open your eyes, close your eyes, open your eyes again, close your eyes Open your eyes Why is it gray?! As a person who has played online games, Su Yao clearly knows that this means that you can''t choose This Can he be a little bit unlucky? Many thoughts flashed through Su Yao''s mind, and his brows were twisted together. Finally, Su Yao compromised Can he go out if he says so? It''s better to do more things and think about how to get out, and then you can be at ease once you come! As for the customer service, Su Yao tried not to contact them for his own safety. His situation was a little special. He was afraid of being caught as a mouse or something. Next, Su Yao calls out a few panels to get familiar with the game and think about what to do in the future. ID: prosperous city class: 0 class: 0 race: orc Occupation: strength honor value: 0 killing value: 0 killing value: 0 City: City: no City: no attribute panel ID: prosperity race: beast Occupation: strength strength: strength: 10 Intelligence: 6 Intelligence: 6 Intelligence: 6 br > Intelligence: Defense : 5 speed: 10 Life: 3 resilience: 2 luck: Hidden Charm: Hidden freely distributed attribute points: 0 the full value of the initial attribute points in the world is 10, except for the lucky and hidden attributes, the average ordinary people are about 30-35, and the military talents are 40-45. On the whole, the attribute points are medium-sized, but on the other hand, they are creating an assassin, hypersensitive and explosive. Although Su Yao didn''t use to see other people''s attributes, he also knew that his blood skin was not suitable. It was too low. Players of several levels could kill him almost instantly. "Hello, can you get out of the way?" All of a sudden, a boy''s hoarse voice sounded, and his voice was full of impatience. When Su Yao thought about it, the loose focal length in his eyes gathered together. When he regained consciousness, he took a few steps to the side to let his way out. "Hum." The boy snorted and left. Su Yao looked at the disappearing back, a little puzzled, but still walked in the direction of the youth. ¡­¡­ - this is a small town in the ancient West. The exquisite Western style buildings are arranged in an orderly way, and the broad streets have a dark red style. All the passers-by are full of joy. Now the world has been in service for two months. Except for some newcomers, there are not many players here. There is no crowded situation mentioned in the novel. It is not that Su Yao has not read holographic novels, but being in the scene is another feeling. For example, he can''t distinguish players from NPCs There is no difference between the NPC in the world and the players. Their appearance, character, and way of doing things are no different from those of people. At a glance, some old people look like NPC. "Hello, what can I do for you?" He picked an old man who was looking for something in a hurry. Su Yao bowed down and saluted him. He asked politely. "Oh, dear adventurer, it''s time for you to come to Tai Chi!" When the old man heard the voice, he got up and saw that it was su Yao. His old face immediately turned into a flower. "I lost my ruby necklace as a birthday gift for my granddaughter. I''m so anxious to death!" After hearing NPC''s special address of "Dear adventurer", Su Yao knew that the people in front of him must be NPC. Chapter 66 "Well, I''ve been looking for it for half an hour. It''s getting dark. Mary will talk about me if I don''t go home." The old man has a sad face. Su Yao speechlessly tugged at the corners of his mouth and continued to ask, "OK, where have you been today?" "Oh The old man suddenly patted his head and looked like he was suddenly enlightened. He opened his mouth and said, "Greenland forest, it''s in the nearby Greenland forest! It must have fallen there "Well, I''ll take a look." Su Yao responded. "Wait a minute." The old man suddenly stopped Su Yao, "young man, don''t be impulsive because you are an adventurer! The animals in the Greenland forest are very fierce. You have to prepare something Su Yao nodded. He didn''t think of it. Now he is a zero level player. He has no weapons and no skills. He goes into the forest at the beginning. How can he break it if he is not ready? In the novice period, the system gave a silver coin, five steamed buns, and a small dagger without wear resistance, which was very little and useless Playing with the small dagger in his hand, Su Yao suddenly made a few provocative stabbing movements. His movements were like running water, and his metallic luster flashed like a meteor. He had the momentum of a cold-blooded killer. Until he got familiar with it, he put the dagger back into his 20 gauge backpack on his left waist and headed for the Greenland forest. The forest is luxuriant, covered with unknown wild flowers and grasses, occasionally a few flashes of light, birds and flowers, from the original strong breath filled the Greenland forest. Along the stone road gradually into the forest, the color of the surrounding trees is getting deeper and deeper, until the back even turns dark green, and the thick strange smell is constantly emitting from the liquid flowing out of the tree body. Is this the wrong way? Su Yao looked around. He didn''t understand. He came according to the map "Whew --" as soon as the strange sound was heard, Su Yao''s left foot moved and dodged, and a needle like object stabbed on the ground. "Who!" Only the wind answered Su Yao. It seems to be a hallucination, and there is no sound or movement any more. Su Yao kneaded his temple, but as if nothing had happened, he went on according to the map. But why didn''t you meet a monster? Walking on the rustling sound of the dry leaves, the right hand is close to the trouser seam, and the dagger is clamped at the fingertips, ready to go. "Oh, HM --" from the front came the sound of pain of wild animals and the voice of some people swearing. It was not far from here. The voice was very clear. Han Xia ran quickly. "I wipe, is this boss a novice? The blood is so thick, it''s been beating for an hour, but not much has been lost! " A thick man with both hands clinging to the axe, stares at the white wolf who is panting not far away, and does not hide his disgust before he is bored. After hearing his words, a gentle young man beside him waved his staff and pursed his lips. "Yes, don''t talk about it. Fourth, if it''s the eldest one today, we won''t suffer so much. Alas." "Well, if I know who killed the old horse, I''ll stab him with a knife first!" As soon as the familiar voice rang, Su Yao was stunned. When he found out that it was the proud young man he had just met, he raised his eyebrows. Who would stab him to death. "Well, it''s not that you can''t fight without the boss. Fight well." The priest in the white robe turned his lips, but in his heart he still scolded the man who killed old Damascus. It is not the case. They can go home and have a rest now. In front of them was a giant wolf two meters high, with white body, bright eyes, sharp claws and teeth, and fierce momentum. However, a long mouth was drawn from the abdomen, which was constantly dripping blood, dyed the white fur around, and the long tail was drooping, which was somewhat listless. When he saw the ruby wrapped around his tail, Su Yao stopped and hid himself behind a tree. He kept staring at the blood on the wolf''s head. "Ow -" the wolf fell down again, struggling for several times, but did not get up. Four people on the face a joy, is preparing to give it a final blow, a figure suddenly appeared, four people were stunned. He stabbed the wolf''s throat five times in one second. The light in the wolf''s eyes went out and died instantly. Chapter 67 Su Yao pulled at the wolf''s tail and pulled away the treasure chest beside the wolf. He took the light footwork he had learned and ran in one direction without looking back. In a flash, he disappeared. Four people Half a minute "grandma bear, who is this?! Damn it, how fast it is The rough Chinese language falls, the moment whines. "What are you talking about! Praise others? They robbed our boss! " The vicar knocked on the chestnut with a stir fry, and looked as if she hated iron but not steel. The gentle boy also stayed for a moment, then slowly opened his mouth, "it seems that I have never heard of anyone who has such a fast speed, is it a player who just enters the game?" "This, this..." The arrogant young man shivered for a long time and didn''t say a word. Finally, under the comfort of the people next to him, he swore, "Damn it, this is not the man in the way that I met in the novice village just now!" "Ah?" Surprised, the vicar asked, "do you remember what you look like? Come back and draw it, boss. Isn''t it a death hunt? " "Remember." Ao Jiao youth quickly nodded, "it''s amazing, it''s not like a person!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The vicar was speechless again. For a man who robbed their boss, what happened to these two people? Did they praise others? Brain pumping? ¡­¡­ Here, looking for a high stone, Su Yao spread out his tongue on it, powerless. Just now I started to use the skill, but I had no time to breathe. It seems that the body created by the system is not very good He could run for half a minute without panting when he had not formally practiced. Now his speed is faster than that at that time, but his endurance is not as good as It seems that in the future, it''s better to add more toughness. It''s not good if it''s too low! After a while, Su Yao suddenly remembered the system prompt just now and called out the panel to check it. [system]: congratulations on the player''s success in upgrading to level 5 and obtaining free distribution attribute point 3. [system]: congratulations on the player''s first killing of the e-level boss white moon wolf king in novice village. Do you choose to open his name? For Su Yao, who had no worries about his future, it had nothing to do with the announcement. He was not afraid that those people would come to settle accounts with him, nor was he afraid that the reality would be implicated. Then, how can we not declare sovereignty over what we have already seized? [world]: congratulations to the player on killing the e-level boss white moon wolf king of novice village for the first time in prosperous times, obtaining attribute point 1, experience of 5W, and 5 gold coins. [world]: congratulations to the player on killing the e-level boss white moon wolf king of novice village for the first time in prosperous times, obtaining attribute point 1, experience of 5W, and 5 gold coins. [world]: congratulations to the player on killing the e-level boss white moon wolf king of novice village for the first time in prosperous times, obtaining attribute point 1, experience of 5W, and 5 gold coins. It took the system three times to stop the announcement, but the world channel exploded, chattering, all kinds of voices. [world] grape seed oil: Wow, which God? Why haven''t you heard of it? One person single E-class boss Hello! [world] little rookie: No, people in the four halls have to form groups to fight F-class! What happened to this man? Is it a bug? [world] soft: no way. I just asked. The customer service said no. they may have to beat by themselves. [world] like water 3000: ha ha, maybe it was robbed ¡­¡­ Remembering the name of "three thousand" in silence, Su Yao turned off the world channel and began to allocate the attribute points he had just obtained. One point was added to toughness, one point to life, two points to agility, and the automatic allocation of each level of system. The results are as follows. ID: prosperous times and prosperity race: orc Occupation: strength strength: 15 Intelligence: 11 defense: 10 speed: 17 Life: 9 resilience: 8 luck: Hidden Charm: Hidden free distribution attribute point: 0 although it is very wasteful, there is no way, he does not want to be killed before he does much Killed. As for the treasure chest Chapter 68 Su Yao put his eyes on the treasure chest on the left side. There were silver lines on the white background. There was only a clasp. Just break it off. It''s one blue and two green. There are three little red bottles and three little blue bottles. One level is the key to open the golden treasure chest. The two green suits were of wise men, and their bonus attributes were intelligence. They were very difficult for Su Yao. So he left them in his backpack and prepared to sell them at a stall. As for the blue dress, it was quite good. This is a short blade full of moon white. The smooth blade cuts through the silver light, and a silver blue streamer passes through the blade tip and extends to the handle, flashing a strange luster. White moon blade Occupation: strength grade: Silver strength + 6, speed + 5 Introduction: the treasure of white moon wolf king, which is made of its sharp claws, is very solid. You can see the difference between a blue suit and a green suit. The green pack bonus has an attribute of no more than 5, while the blue attribute bonus instantly makes the player exceed level 4 or 5 of the same level. Su Yao, armed with a white moon blade, stabbed a few knives into the tree. After almost being handy, he pinned it to his waist with a small dagger. At this time, Su Yao realized that his body shape had changed a lot Hold the grass, who will tell him what happened?! Open the main panel. When you see the virtual figure and the attached information, Su Yao collapses. Black long hair spread behind like silk ribbon, a red ribbon with a wisp of long hair hung down to the chest, eyelashes as long as butterfly wings bent over the eyebrows, the peach blossom eyes with rippling luster are as clear as mirrors, clothes like snow, lips like cherry blossoms, which do not make the resolute face as perfect as carefully carved, beautiful and matchless, like fox spirits and Demons coming, which immediately takes away the mind. With a slender waist and long legs, she has a delicate white dress and a slender leg. Her frail posture does not lose a bit of grace. She stands tall like a green bamboo, standing in the clouds. She is graceful and graceful, like a fairy in a painting. Her temperament is so dusty that it is hard to be profane. Su Yao touched his face and pulled his long hair. He didn''t believe that the Oriental man was himself. Finally, he put his eyes on the novice''s clothes Is this game company cutting corners? Pure white, loose clothes, dark gold lace around the waist, no decoration at the bottom, dark gold runes on the long boots, and the tip is slightly warped. Ordinary people can really feel it. It''s only such a beautiful man as she can wear it. Ha ha! Ha ha ha! But in the end, Su Yao still doesn''t like the new suit. He didn''t notice it before. Now he feels a little uncomfortable when he notices it. It seems that he can get together a set of equipment quickly. Su Yao pulled at his collar, showing a little uncomfortable throat, but inadvertently revealed his delicate collarbone like a butterfly. It was as white as jade, emitting the faint fluorescence of the best white jade, which made people unable to move their eyes. However, he was not happy to accept it. He was on his way to the novice village. That''s it. I almost forgot the task! "Thank you, adventurer. How brave you are! May God bless you and be safe in the future The old man said gratefully and took the ruby necklace. [system] congratulations to the player on completing "Narnia''s mission - searching for lost necklace" and gaining 1 W experience and 1 gold coin. [system] congratulations on upgrading to level 6. Su Yao didn''t play around with the amount of reward for some different tasks. Along the way, he also heard many people complain about how much experience "world" is at each level and how little experience he has in completing a task. Is this related to the E-Class boss? Sure enough, the old man did not interrupt the task. "Adventurer, I can smell the wolf king in you. Have I met him?" The old man moved his nose a few times, frowned, and his face was full of obscurity. Su Yao nodded. The old man sighed, and a trace of tears came out of his wrinkled eyes. "Alas, ANU''s father and mother died under the wolf king''s mouth..." "I remember that year Anu was just three years old, and there was a famine in the town. It was useless for me. Anu''s parents had to go deep into the Greenland forest to look for food. Who knows that he never came back again..." "It''s useless to blame me. I can''t take their bodies back to their hometown to bury them after they die. Alas..." Chapter 69 The old man was deeply moved. He could not help but feel his tears. At last, his eyes closed painfully, as if he didn''t want to think of this painful thing again. "I seem to see it." Su Yao opened his mouth. It seemed that he saw two skeletons at the edge of the grass. At that time, he thought it was the setting of the scene. He didn''t pay much attention to it. He suddenly realized this. "Really?" The old man widened his eyes and a glimmer of hope appeared. "Well, it''s in the Bush next to the wolf king. It''s well preserved." "Well..." The old man hesitated. He knew the danger of wolf king. Su Yao didn''t ignore the hesitation of his eyes and made a decision for him. He walked to the Greenland forest again, but this time it was not so smooth. He was surrounded by the four men just before he took a few steps. "Well, aren''t you arrogant?" The proud young man stood in front of her with his arms in his arms. His green face was full of irony. "Well." There was no emotion in the faint voice. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The four were silent, and for a moment they didn''t know how to answer. The thick man locked his brows together. He fished out his double axes from behind and said, "do you have the ability to fight with me? If we win, we don''t care about it. If we lose, you must give us back everything." "Is that your solution?" The young man''s sound is like the harmoniousness of the harp and harp, pleasant to the ear, and mellow and sweet as wine, soaked with intoxicating fragrance, and lost the soul. "Yes." The gentle boy helped his glasses. "OK, but I''ll talk to him." Su Yao''s slender fingers pointed to the proud young man. For a moment, except for the arrogant young man with a dark expression, all the others were schadenfreude. The vicar even began to laugh, "the fourth is the top 15 in our class." Su Yao said, "some things can''t be suppressed by grades." The moon white blade slides out of his hand, lightly touches his left foot, turns around sideways, reversely clasps the handle of the knife, connects the thorn, and cuts downward. "Well..." Ao Jiao youth suddenly half kneels on the ground, soon turned into a white light, disappeared. Three people have completely reacted but come, lenglengleng looked at the beautiful youth before, as if at the moment when she waved the blade, everything was still. Su Yao leaned over, rubbed his temple, wiped his knife, and pinned it to his waist. "That..." There were two blushes on the vicar''s face, and she turned her head shyly, "your clothes are loose..." His clothes are half open, revealing a large area of snow-white skin, strong abdominal muscles looming, the left wisp of black hair red silk gently fluttering in the wind, enchanting heaven, and even more that enchanting hell flower Su Yao didn''t care, or couldn''t see at all. His peach blossom eyes were full of dim luster, and his thin lips slowly uttered a sentence, which was soft, slow and clear, "whatever, I can go?" "Good, good..." The minister stammered back, and the ripples in her heart rose. Did he really have the flavor of oriental charm? It''s like a person coming out of an ancient painting. "Goodbye then." Su Yao said goodbye politely and turned away. The young Qingjun''s frail back is gradually moving away, like the autumn wind blowing, disappeared in a flash After moving the remains to the backpack in the Greenland forest again, Su Yao handed over the task, but this experience did not make her a level. After that, no matter how he asked, he could not receive any task. However, there was a task with three question marks in the taskbar. I expected that the level was not enough, and she did not tangle too much. After a short rest, Su Yao stood on the road of the novice village. He began to distinguish NPC and player. Finally, he found that the player and NPC were mixed together. He could walk and stop. There was no difference in equipment. So he had to break into the shop to have a look. You can''t leave the novice village until you reach level 10, but it''s a little difficult to fill up the doubled experience again! Next, the task began to cycle endlessly. The medicine shop picked herbs and dried herbs, the tailor shop beat the strange skin, the blacksmith shop mined and dug stones, and the village head''s house cleaned and fed the chickens Chapter 70 The day is unknowingly dark down, cold wind, visibility is getting lower and lower, novice village has not many players, now it is more difficult to see a few. At night, wild animals will have a kind of gain buff and become extremely powerful. If it is not a matter of urgency, no one will generally take care of them in the wild. Su Yao looked at the bleak road. The night sky was full of stars, emitting faint fluorescence, guiding the way forward, but He stroked some sour chest, a kind of speechless cold void came up, only a moment later it disappeared. ¡­¡­ Three days later. The main city of ruby has a wide marble street, and the exquisite and retro style buildings are arranged in order. All kinds of flowers and plants are planted in front of the door or on the roof, colorful and full of vitality. there are few different novice villages. There are hundreds of players here. The soldiers guarding the city are patrolling in armor with weapons, one by one, conscientious and diligent Serious, we can see that this is a lively city. As for a rookie who has just reached level 10, he is standing at the gate of the city, surrounded by a group of people. "Boy, do you know who you''ve provoked?" One of them, a burly man, pointed at Su Yao with a big knife in his voice. The people next to him looked at him maliciously, making a collective noise, and even several people approached Su Yao, trying to catch him. "Tut, just like those people, they have to wear ancient clothes if they don''t wear armor and cloth armor." One of them held Su Yao''s wide sleeve, pulled it a few times and said sarcastically. "It''s a new suit." Su Yao pulled back his sleeve and tied it up again so as not to affect his battle. "Oh, yes, that''s the new clothes of the east continent." The man frowned as if he had thought of something and said it out. At this time, the people next to him suddenly surprised, some surprised to pull that person''s chest clothes, asked, "what, the new clothes of the east continent?" The man nodded, "yes, there are some on the forum. There are different styles of novice clothes in the four continents of southeast and Northwest..." After that, the man himself was surprised. With the eyes of the people around him, they all looked at Han Xia, as if he had seen a monster. He had grown up his mouth and had no action for half a day. Su Yao straightened his clothes and tilted his head in some doubt, "what? This is not the east continent? " "Of course not! This is the West The nearest man looked at her with a broken head. Su Yao thoughtfully swept around and nodded, "Oh, no wonder the buildings look like western ones." "Well, what can I do for you?" Su Yao squinted his peach blossom eyes and slowly slid his hand to the white moon blade on his waist. As long as there was a little wind and grass moving, she could attack with the fastest speed. "Do you remember yesterday, I was talking about playtime, the people I met in the Greenland forest?" The burly man raised his knife again and pointed at her, laughing coldly. Su Yaowei Dun, and then opened a smile, if the flowers bloom, trance mind, "Oh, that ugly girl who is still haunted?" The man was stunned for a moment, and then he was flushed with anger by the content of the words, and said, "you! The eldest lady is not an ugly girl, she is not dogged and beaten "Well, I''m stuck, am I? Can I go now? " Su Yao shrugged helplessly, his eyes full of innocence. "You The man stood in the way of Su Yao, trembling with anger. "What?" Su Yao raised his eyebrows. The man snorted coldly, "follow me to the four halls, maybe the eldest lady is happy, you don''t have to suffer what shouldn''t be suffered." The four halls are one of the four temples in the central mainland. The central mainland is located in the middle of the southeast and northwest mainland. Unlike ordinary guilds, temples are not accessible to anyone. Only the top 1000 in each ranking list are eligible. The temple owners are determined by force. Chapter 71 As mentioned above, Su Yao learned from those four populations. As for the girl who met the girl, unfortunately, it was the sister who was recognized by the head of the four halls hall. Siruo, a beautiful woman, stood in the middle of the hall, drooping her eyelids, and her half open collar seemed to announce what she had done. He stopped the girl''s downward hand, and his voice was extremely cold, "please respect yourself." It''s just one time, but he''s still here for the second time. Su Yao is not a cat or dog to be provoked. As if she had not heard Su Yao''s words, the girl touched his chest uneasily with her right hand, "as long as you are my man''s pet, I won''t care about the last thing. How about it?" Chapter 72 Su Yao was completely angry this time. He reached out and directly broke the girl''s restless hand. The girl suddenly burst into a scream. Her beautiful face twisted and looked at Su Yao''s eyes full of resentment. "Don''t be shameless. Believe me or not, you can''t get along in this game?" Su Yao was too lazy to waste words with her, and directly stabbed the white moon blade into the girl''s chest. The girl''s body dissipates directly in front of him. Su Yao knows that she is offline. Bang ~ it''s useless. Su Yao walked out of the hall. The group of people before him were standing outside the hall. They were surprised to see him come out so soon. "Why did you come out so quickly? Didn''t the eldest lady embarrass you?" "I had a friendly talk with your eldest lady, and she let me go." Su Yao''s face was not red and his heart did not jump. The group of people "Oh" a, but in the heart is thinking that this young lady today is a change of temper? "I have something else to do. I''ll go first. Goodbye." Better never see you again. Looking at Su Yao''s departure, the gang always felt something was wrong. They seemed to have heard a scream just now, but they didn''t take it seriously. But now that they think about it, it is clearly the voice of the eldest lady. Is The eldest lady was killed again by the man called prosperous age? If that''s the case, aren''t they finished? So thinking, the head of the person said, "I''ll go to see the situation of the eldest lady, you go after that prosperous age, don''t let him run away." The men rushed to the direction where Su Yao left. Su Yao was walking leisurely into the street when he suddenly noticed a sense of crisis. He looked back and found that the gang did not know when to catch up. It seems that they have happened that he killed that ugly girl again. Su Yao changed his leisure and ran to the center of the city. He followed the group of people behind him and played a catch-up game. Running and running, Su Yao stopped on a building similar to an ancient castle. On the painted red plaque, there were three large gold characters, the city Lord''s mansion, in which dragons and Phoenix danced. The city Lord''s house is the most important place in the main city, and the city master is the most powerful person in each main city. Even if he is the Lord of the temple, he should bow down to him. Su Yao saw that the gang were afraid of the city Lord''s house, and his spirit flashed. He went into the city Lord''s house between his ups and downs. The gang did not expect that Su Yao would dare to enter the main residence of the city. For a moment, they did not know what to do. They looked at each other. "What to do? He broke into the city Lord''s house. Shall we chase him in?" "No, the bodyguards in the city Lord''s house are not vegetarians. They will be thrown out before long. Let''s wait outside." "That''s right. We''ll wait for him to be thrown out by the bodyguards of the city Lord''s house." ¡­¡­ The bodyguards of the city Lord''s house are not vegetarians. Not long after su Yao sneaked into the city Lord''s house, they found out the trace. "Who are you? How dare you break into the city Lord''s house?" Su Yao''s body is stiff. He can''t beat the bodyguards of the city Lord''s house now. He has to get rid of them. Su Yao took a quick look around him, and then he galloped up in the city Lord''s house, and took the bodyguards who were after him to walk around the corner. However, those bodyguards are just like sticky followers. They can''t throw them away. Su Yao had to speed up. I don''t know how long it took, those guards were finally dumped by him. Su Yao stopped, supported a pillar and gasped. At this time, the voice of those bodyguards came over, "how, did you find him?" "Not yet." "Look for it quickly. Don''t let him disturb the city Lord." Su Yao cursed in his heart, "I depend on you." then he looked around, ready to find a hiding place. The sound of footsteps is getting closer. Su Yao didn''t care, so he hid in a room at will. Chapter 73 I didn''t know there was a beautiful man in the room. The man saw Su Yao burst in suddenly and frowned, "who are you?" Su Yao didn''t care to pay attention to him, because the sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer, he had to find a place to hide. Su Yao looked at the room. There was no hiding place in the room. Su Yao looked at the big tub, bit his teeth, went over and stepped in. The man''s brow frowned more tightly, "you..." Before he finished speaking, Su Yao covered his mouth. Su Yao put a finger in the middle of his lip, "Shh, don''t make a sound. I''ll hide here for a while." With that, he ignored the man''s ugly face, the whole man squatted down and buried himself in the water. Su Yao just saw the part of the man. He was scared to close his eyes. At the same time of footstep news, knock on the door. Su Yao heard the man''s voice very coldly, "who?" The voice of the bodyguard sounded outside the door, "the city Lord, someone broke into the city Lord''s house, and his subordinates were afraid that he would disturb you. They are arresting him, but after half of his pursuit, he disappeared. I don''t know if the thief broke into here?" After asking, the bodyguards were waiting for the man''s response. The man was just about to open his mouth when he suddenly found that he was caught by Su Yao. This action has a sense of threat. The man''s brow was so wrinkled that he could kill the fly. He whispered, "do you know where you caught it?" Su Yao was afraid that the man would say that he was here, so he grabbed a part of the man''s body with his eyes closed. How could he know where he had caught it. Now hearing the man''s question, he quickly opened his eyes and looked. When he saw that he was holding that part in his hand, he was stunned, and his hand could not help pinching that thing. The man''s face was even worse, and he found himself shamefully reacting. Su Yao felt something in his hand was getting bigger and bigger. He quickly let go of it, as if he had touched some hot potato. Then he stood up directly, blushing with shame, and explained, "I, I didn''t mean to." The bodyguards standing outside the door were stunned at the sound. Who will tell them why there is a man in the room besides the city Lord? Is it true that the little Lord is a good man, and they have just disturbed his good deeds? Thinking so, those bodyguards were even more nervous. "City, Lord..." "Get away from me!" The guards walked away in silence. It seems that they really disturb the city Lord. Otherwise, why does the city Lord sound so angry? I hope the little Lord will not spread this anger on them. When Su Yao heard that the guards had left, he was relieved. He stepped out of the bathtub, ready to leave the place. The man suddenly said, "why, do you think I am the city Lord''s house is a place where you can come and go if you want?" Su Yao stepped back and asked, "why, isn''t it?" Man: "In addition to breaking into my city master''s castle, you also made moves to me. Tell me, do you want to leave me to be a cow and a horse, or choose to be killed by me and never dare to enter the game again?" When Su Yao was about to reply, "I choose to blow your dog''s head", the voice of Tangyuan suddenly rang in his mind. "Host, there is a problem in the world. I''m afraid we can''t do it this time?" "What do you mean?" "I don''t know exactly what''s going on. I''ve just been informed that there''s something wrong with the world and I have to leave quickly." "I said, is your company toxic? Why are there bugs or problems in the world?" "Host, let''s not talk about this. We have to get out of this plane." "Then you take me out of this plane..." [Ding, I''m leaving the mission plane quickly ¡¿ Chapter 74 "According to Wei Chen''s view, the monarch was drunk for a thousand days. Fortunately, he didn''t take much, so he could recuperate for a few days." "Doctor Lin, what kind of poison is a thousand days drunk?" "If you go back to the empress dowager, thousand day drunkenness will not do much harm to the human body, but if you stay too much in the body, it will produce symptoms such as mental depression and sleepiness." "You know, go home." ¡­¡­ The willow shaped figure was leaning on the head of the bed. She looked down at the sleeping people on the bed. Her eyes, like the ripples of autumn water, were deeply tired and gloomy, and the bitterness in her heart was more difficult to say. Lin Rou''s white catkin gently stroked her face. For a long time, she sighed and groaned around her heart like water. Her voice was gentle but she was a little sad. "Huang''er, since you ascended the throne one year ago, the court has become more and more restless, and the mother is useless. I don''t know how to save you..." "Huang''er, if that didn''t happen, you don''t have to ascend the throne..." "My mother thinks that you are not born in a cage like harem. It would be nice if you were only the children of ordinary people. You can have a wife and have children, and you can live a carefree life..." The man''s long, butterfly like eyelashes quivered a few times. He felt dull pain coming from his heart. His mind suddenly woke up. His deep sleep disappeared and gradually woke up. The misty eyes of peach blossom opened slowly, as if the streamer fell into it. In a flash, Su Yao stood up and leaned on the head of the bed. He took a slow breath, sighed gently, and his thin lips opened. His cold voice sounded faintly, with a little softness. "Mother, why do you cry again? It''s not good to cry again." Lin Rou stares at Su Yao in a daze, and her mouth turns into a faint sigh. "Huang''er, you''ve changed your temperament a few days ago. Although you''ve become stronger, your mother can''t help worrying." "Oh, my emperor son, after all, he has grown up..." "Hum -" a burst of sound that cut through the air sounded, and the expression on Su Yao''s face instantly solidified. "Mother, be careful!" He quickly pulled over Lin Rou and protected it with his body. He looked at the direction of the arrow when it came in. He called out calmly, "come on, escort!" At the end of the speech, a man in black suddenly broke into the window and put his life-threatening sword on his chest. He grasped the handle of the sword and exerted his strength. Without hesitation, he rushed to Su Yao like an arrow leaving the string. His eyes under the black veil were as cold as ashes. Outside the window, the night is dark and quiet, like tigers and leopards swallowing their prey. The air of killing comes to us. In the distance, lights are shining, and a group of men and horses slowly patrol Kyoto. "My Lord, the fugitive has been arrested." One of the bodyguards stepped out of the line and knelt down on one knee. The man lightly swept the man who was pressed on the ground behind the guard. His deep Phoenix eyes crossed a trace of ridicule. Under the reflection of the moonlight, the white clothes presented a kind of cold luster, as if the gods could not be touched. His cold voice is like the ice on a snowy night. Feng Mou looks at the imperial palace without emotion. He knows how to condense his eyes and says, "go back to the mansion." ¡­¡­ On the mid day of the moon, the stars are dim and dim, and the shadow is swaying in the light of the night. "Oh, is that all?" Su Yao leaned against the sword and stood upright. A ray of irony flashed in his eyes. He wiped it with his hands, regardless of the bloodstain slowly seeping from the corners of his mouth. The only answer to him is the metal sound of the sword body touching each other. The man in black has no expression. He obeys the order as meticulously as a puppet. He uses lethal moves until he dies. Su Yao took the sword harder and harder. He lost any sense of numbness at the mouth of the tiger. The sound of breathing became more and more serious, and the profanity / clothing gradually became dilapidated. "Huanger, be careful!" Seeing that the sharp sword was about to pierce Su Yao''s throat, Lin Rou exclaimed in horror. She rushed to Su Yao with the fastest speed in her life. Su Yao stopped the sword, pulled Lin Rou and threw it on the bed. He yelled at her angrily, "you don''t want to die!" At the moment when she was facing death, Lin Rou was stunned as if she had lost her soul. A moment later, seeing that Su Yao was safe and sound, she quietly breathed a sigh of relief. In touch with Su Yao''s anger, she gently opened a gentle smile and said comfortingly, "huang''er, you can rest assured after your mother is OK." Chapter 75 Su Yao''s nose was suddenly sour. He was always calm and showed a cruel and cruel side. His anger was burning in his eyes, and his indifference was accumulated in his eyes. He was calm as an iceberg and as stable as a mountain. He waved his arm, and the sword was thrown out. In a flash, the emperor''s sword fell into the heart of the man in black without any deviation. "Poof --" both of them vomited blood and knelt on the ground. Only one person fell down and could not stand up again. Lin Rou pauses for a moment. It seems that she can''t react from the killing sword. Until she hears Su Yao''s dull cough, she runs over in panic. "Emperor son!" She exclaimed, and hastily passed to help him up. Su Yao leaned on the edge of the bed and took a few breaths before he took the pill from Lin Rou and swallowed it slowly. Just then, he gave Lin Rou a smile. A trace of warmth flashed through his eyes of peach blossom. "Mother, I''m fine." Lin Rou carefully wiped the wound with her handkerchief. Her tears whirled in her eyes. She choked for a long time and couldn''t say a word. "I I''ll go and call the doctor. " "No, he''s dead." Su Yao lowered his eyes. Before that, he noticed something was wrong outside, but he didn''t expect that the assassin would move so fast that he was caught off guard. Lin Rou''s tears welled up and said, "well, what should I do..." "Well, your son is the emperor. What can I do for you? However, I suffered a little skin trauma and vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, and it''s good to raise them. " Su Yao pretended to be OK and patted his chest and said with a smile. Lin Rou wiped her tears and gently hugged Su Yao. Her soft voice was full of fear. "Huang''er, if only the military power of the guards was still in your hands. I don''t want you to have such dangerous things again..." Military power? No wonder he didn''t see the guard of the palace these days. He thought it was hidden in the dark like the movie and TV said. It turned out that he was amorous If he knew who put them in such a dangerous situation, he would never be soft hearted! Su Yao leaned quietly on Lin Rou''s shoulder and looked at the dark sky outside the palace. ¡­¡­ Considering that his son Su Yao was very young, the former Emperor once appointed his brother Su jingzhuo as regent to help manage the government. However, he believed in the wrong person after all. Above the court, a middle-aged man was dressed in a four claw boa robe and a feather crown on his head. He looked at the vacant position, snorted coldly, and said sarcastically, "Tut, the prime minister has not come again. What a big frame!" "Uncle Huang." Su Yao gave a faint cry. He glanced at all the ministers in the imperial court, one by one, corresponding to those heard from the broken hearted maids. In the past few days, he spent most of his time in his bedroom because he was drunk for thousands of days. He seldom came in the early morning. However, to say who impressed him the most was the middle-aged man in front of him. He looked up at Su Yao and asked casually, "what''s the matter, nephew?" When hearing the "emperor''s nephew", Su Yao''s eyes flashed a chill, and a cold smile rose from the corner of his mouth. In order to correct the Empress Dowager and stop calling himself "emperor", he gave up some efforts, but what about the Regent''s uncle? Repeated education, wanton, did not put their own eyes! "Do you know what he''s doing?" Su Yao didn''t inherit the memory of his host, so he didn''t know what the Prime Minister of the early Dynasty was busy with for several days. Su jingzhuo heard, his face suddenly black, very reluctantly said, "pursue the fugitive." "What kind of fugitive are you after?" Su Yao drooped his eyes. "Shenglongge killer, as well as the remaining evils of the previous dynasty who fled to our country." Su jingzhuo snorted coldly, turned his head and said nothing. "Hard?" Su Yao propped his chin against the Dragon chair, beating the armrest thoughtfully. According to the Regent''s reaction, what the prime minister is doing now seems to be quite important? Su jingzhuo''s face became more and more embarrassed. In his heart, he thought it was su Yao''s embarrassment. "Yes, it''s very difficult. Prime Minister Feng''s Imperial Guard''s military power is in hand, but only a few can be caught." Chapter 76 Ah, the military power of the guards is in the hands of the prime minister! Su Yao''s peach blossom eyes crossed fiercely. He got up and looked down at hundreds of courtiers. His disdain and disgust fell into his eyes. "Uncle Huang, I see that you are not satisfied with the prime minister''s affairs. I allow you to supervise him these days. As long as you find something wrong with him, I will deal with him." Su Yao drooped his eyes and walked slowly to Su jingzhuo. The great pressure seemed to press down on the people. The imperial court was silent for a moment and looked at Su Yao. However, he found that they could not shift their eyes or say any words in the repressive and overwhelming momentum. "Gudu" did not know who swallowed a mouthful of saliva, Su jingzhuo woke up from the daze. An old man who was over half a hundred years old bent down and walked forward a few steps. He knelt down and said, "emperor, ten thousand thousand..." The words are not finished, he felt cold as if the eyes of ten thousand years of frost swept over, his forehead glistening and falling, his whole body was stimulated with cold sweat, and Shengsheng swallowed the "can''t" back. "You are not joking, uncle Huang, what do you think of this time?" Su Yao took back his eyes, and his mouth provoked a vague smile. His peach blossom eyes in the thick fog looked at Su jingzhuo very seriously. Su jingzhuo looked at her in surprise, but in the twinkling of an eye he was overjoyed. Who is his prime minister! If it had not been for his obstruction, the throne would have been his. Although he did not know why his nephew would bite him back, he would not waste the opportunity to destroy the prime minister without spending a single soldier. "Yes, I will urge you." The water cloud hall is as beautiful as the wind, and flowers are in full bloom in the courtyard. Exquisite pavilions, carved beams and painted buildings, layers of rockery and stone sea, two figures in the shadow of tall trees, appear abnormal and / or harmonious beautiful. "Ah, it''s hard for the emperor of the world to do it!" Su Yao sighed lazily and ate a piece of cake slowly. Lin Rou chuckled. The tassels swayed gently in her hair. The long skirt came along slowly and pulled out flowers. Her voice was clear and melodious. "I said," huang''er, what''s wrong with it? You don''t have to March and fight. Your uncle Huang will review the memorials for you. It''s too bad to come to your mother''s house every day to eat and drink good food. " Su Yao curled his lips, pulled Lin Rou''s sleeve and began to complain, "although puppets are very relaxed, they look at those officials'' eyes as big as pears every day, and they want to smoke them." "Ha ha, I''ve never seen eyes as big as pears. I''ve learned a lot today." Lin Rou touched Su Yao''s head affectionately, and a relaxed and happy smile spread on her face. "Well, I''ve learned a lot, a lot." When Su Yao enjoyed being with his mother, Lin Rou always regarded him as a child, and he didn''t need to talk about Royal etiquette. Except for the mess in the early days, he actually liked it here. "Well. By the way, the prime minister came to the palace to see you in the afternoon and asked me to tell you about the Regent. He said that he believed that he would not let you down, and that the military power would be returned to you in a few days. " Lin Rou pauses, some puzzled ground asks, "emperor son, don''t you always trust the prime minister?" "Well, it''s OK. Just let uncle Huang find something to do." Su Yao''s face sank. What does he mean in a few days? Is he not going to pay it back? Before meeting, Su Yao had already had a hostile attitude towards the prime minister named fengqingli. If it had not been for him, he would not have been poisoned and fell asleep for no reason. He and his mother would not have been assassinated and nearly died. He owes him more and more! "Oh, by the way, huang''er, I have removed those things that are greedy for life and death around you. You can go to the house of internal affairs to choose a few. It''s better for people around you to keep an eye on them." Lin Rou doesn''t know much about the court and doesn''t care much about it. Now she only has emperor''s son. She just wants to accompany her emperor''s son. Chapter 77 Su Yao knew that Lin Rou couldn''t forget what happened a few days ago. She patted Lin Rou on the shoulder with a smile and said comfortingly, "no, the prime minister said that he would return the military power a few days later. Soon there will be a guard army. What are you afraid of?" "It''s too late. Go to the house of the interior to have a look. I''m not sure if you have no one to take care of you." Lin Rou glared at him. Su Yao pinched a few cakes and gobbled them up. He said to Lin Rou with a smile, "OK, I''ll come to eat in the evening." "Yes, I''ll make you something delicious, my little greedy." Lin Rou helplessly watched the emperor Mo City eating and walking, should come down. Huang''er was lively when she was a child, but later she became more and more depressed after being made the crown prince. She had not seen such a brilliant smile of huang''er for a long time. Maybe, what happened a few days ago is not too bad In the hall, bookshelves are arranged in a row, the painting and calligraphy devices are arranged in order, colorful glass and light colored tassels are hanging down, and several people are in a motley figure with distinct dignity and inferiority. "Emperor, which palace daughter do you think is suitable?" Pu Qijin, the head of the house of internal affairs, was close to the city of emperor Mo, and his hoarse voice seemed noisy. Su Yao frowned in displeasure and stepped back a few steps to warn him not to approach. It was not that he looked down on eunuchs, but that he did not like strangers being too close to him. Pu Qijin knew that his behavior had taken the emperor''s attention just now. He said in a stuffy voice, "the emperor, this is a peach blossom. He is sixteen years old. He is clever and skillful. There is nothing that can''t be supplemented." "This is Cuizhu. She is seventeen years old. She is proficient in dancing. She has practiced dancing since childhood. If her brother had not gambled, she would not have been sold to the palace." "It''s a sunny day. I''m sixteen years old. I can play the lute very well and my voice is very good." "This is willow green. She is eighteen years old. She is very good at cooking. She used to be the first cook in the world..." ¡­¡­ In front of them, the ten girls in pink clothes, with their waist like willow branches, bent slightly and bowed their heads to salute. They were graceful and graceful with lotus flowers, but there was no special feeling in Su Yao''s eyes. "Look up." The voice of indifference is faint. If the glacier is cold and the water is flowing, it is cold and penetrating the heart. He stood with his hands on his back, slender and proud, like a bamboo like pine. He wore a black robe and embroidered with nine golden dragons flying in the sky. He drew auspicious clouds with wide sleeves and a jade belt around his waist. That pair of dazzling peach blossom eyes condense coolness, his every move shows dignity, as if standing in front of him is just a hand can kill the mole ants. All the ten maids were stunned and looked at Su Yao in a daze. They didn''t expect that the emperor was such a beautiful and delicate young man. "Peach blossom, willow green." Su Yao casually places two people, languidly reclining on the back of his chair, narrowing his long and narrow eyes. Pu Qijin led peach blossom and willow green out of the line, bending down and saying, "here, Emperor." "Tomorrow morning, go to Shuiyun hall to find the Empress Dowager." With the words falling, he looked down at the curtain and was stunned to see the bottom of a pair of clear eyes. The landlord of those eyes swept around in a panic and then ran away. Su Yao kneaded his eyebrows and felt tired. "OK, let''s all step back." When everyone left, Su Yao got up from his chair, went behind the scenes, and walked along the road toward the west chamber. The structure of the house of internal affairs is that the hall greets visitors in the East, the eunuchs and bodyguards live in the north, and the palace maids live in the west chamber. If he was right, the maid seemed to have some Kung Fu. For a long time, several people in the hall did not notice it. Even when they fled in panic, they did not disturb others. He needs this kind of person to protect Lin rou. As for himself, he will train himself to reach the previous state as soon as possible. Although the house of the interior is not as magnificent as the palace, it also has a sense of freshness and freshness of a small family. Tea trees and pink flowers can be seen everywhere along the way, which is quite exquisite in gardens. Chapter 78 "Broken jade, what did you do just now? Why a pale face The woman''s clear voice sounded, not far or near, mixed with a trace of doubt in the tone. "Nothing. It''s just too fast." The master is a deep female voice, light, like floating clouds in the sky, the wind is scattered, the body is upright and upright. "Oh, go back quickly. Mammy has been looking for you for a long time. Be careful." The woman''s tone is mixed with strong concern, but not far away, Su Yao saw her sarcastic smile. "Forget it, I can''t get a good scolding when I go back. I''ll make do with it anywhere these days." She closed her eyes and didn''t care much. Then, the indifferent woman left. As for the remaining woman, she stood in the same place, spit a mouthful of phlegm in the direction of her departure with disdain on her face and recited a few incantations before she left reluctantly. "What''s the use of some martial arts? It''s not like living in a fixed place, just like a rat on the street! If I hadn''t helped you, where would you have died! " "Well, if you hadn''t been one of the emperor''s intimate maids, I would not like to join in!" "I''m not as short-sighted as that old dead woman. I think she will be bullied at will when she is sent to the house of internal affairs. I still have to rely on you to make a great success." ¡­¡­ In the shadow, Su Yao''s delicate face is hidden in the dark. His peach blossom eyes reflect a kind of obscure luster. He dusts his sleeves, and his body looks like a loose bamboo, straight and handsome, and slowly walks out of the shadow. He watched thoughtfully as the two maids left their opposite directions, their slender hands and chin lowered, standing quietly in the middle of the garden. Before that, the maiden seemed to be the intimate maid of the original owner, and his martial arts were not inferior. However, he did not receive the memory of the original owner. He did not know what happened, so he did not know why the maid was demoted to the house of internal affairs Speaking of it, he is really passive Forget it, he still doesn''t take the initiative to attack subtlety until he knows the truth. After making up his mind, Su Yao went to the palace. "Emperor, are you leaving like this?" All of a sudden, the voice of the woman just now rang out, and she was oppressed. Su Yao kneaded his eyebrows and turned around. His cold voice was light, not warm or hot, "what''s the matter?" Originally still holding a fluke thought that she would always hide behind, but did not expect or out. It''s all right. Let''s cover up the water and the earth. "The emperor." The woman called Su Yao again, her hands hanging on the side of her body and holding tightly to her skirt. Her clear eyes were full of sadness. From Su Yao''s point of view, the maids are dressed in pink and white clothes. Their eyes are as clean as water, their faces are clear, their lips are slightly pursed, their skin is like snow, and their long hair is like a waterfall. They are slender and beautiful. Just buried in this cold palace. "Emperor, has broken heart done something wrong? Why did the emperor drive the servants to the house of internal affairs? " At this time, she is not that indifferent woman, and then her body is full of loneliness, like abandoned dogs, confused but looking forward to. "Broken heart, when did I drive you away?" Su Yao didn''t lift his eyelids. He was serious and said that he was confused. His indifference seemed to make people feel that this is not a common problem. Broken heart Lengzheng, she did not doubt that Su Yao would say "outside" meaning, think she recalled the things happened before, the face showed prudence, meticulously replied, "eight days ago." "What happened to me eight days ago?" Su Yao closed his eyes and looked quietly at the dwarf tea tree behind his broken heart. "Poisoning." "What poison?" "A chronic poison of mental confusion." "Do you know who poisoned it?" "I don''t know." "Who is responsible for my daily food and drink?" "Broken piano." "Where is she now?" "This..." Broken heart hesitated, then Mou son suddenly a bright, appear extremely happy to say, "she lies in the emperor accident, the second day was killed, the emperor this is to protect me?" Su Yao was suddenly covered with black lines. He had never seen such a simple person. Didn''t she find that the people in front of her had changed greatly? Chapter 79 "I''ll ask you a few more questions." Su Yao drooped his eyes. He could get answers to all the questions he couldn''t ask. After learning that he had misunderstood the emperor, his resentment and sadness disappeared. When the emperor asked her a question, he patted her chest and said, "of course there is no problem!" "What''s your real name?" "Tong Shuyu." "How old were you when you entered the palace?" "Ten years ago, at the age of five." "Well, who taught you martial arts?" "It was my second year in the palace when I met the master of Taigong garden. He saw that my bones were amazing, so he took me as a disciple and taught me to practice martial arts." "And when did you follow me?" "Five years ago." ¡­¡­ After a long time, a dull broken heart finally realized that the emperor in front of him seemed to have something wrong. How could he ask all kinds of questions, from the history of the founding of the moon kingdom to the past of childhood She hesitated for a moment. She reached out and touched her forehead. There was no fever! But why does the emperor seem a little strange? When Su Yao touched her puzzled eyes, he immediately closed his mouth, coughed a few times, and began to talk nonsense, "ha ha, the grand doctor said that being drunk for a thousand days would make people have a bad memory. Moreover, I seem to have noticed that I have forgotten something. I have asked this carelessly..." Her puzzled eyes suddenly turned tense. She held the corner of her clothes and looked at Su Yao anxiously. She asked carefully, "a thousand days drunk? No wonder I heard that the emperor is sleepy. How do you feel now? Do you want to sleep? Do you want some medicine? " "Well, I''m fine." Su Yao''s lips wriggled a few times, and he squeezed out a few words. "Oh, that''s good. I''ll be relieved." Broken heart a sigh of relief, that pair of clear eyes immersed in the best pure simple, full of concern. "Well. After that, it will be in the Shuiyun hall to protect the Empress Dowager. " At this time, Su Yao''s heart suppressed for a long time the big stone finally fell half. The people around Lin Rou, in addition to the mammy she brought to the palace at the beginning, were all trained later. In the past 20 or 30 years, many people have been changed. However, after the death of the first emperor, the Regent secretly used his private rights or mutilated them, or took away most of the secret guards in the harem, so there were very few people left who were really useful. Of course, if broken heart is as loyal as she shows, he may not be too nervous about Lin Rou''s safety, but can also put some of his spirit on other things. He had a premonition that the throne would not stay for too long as he was in such an awkward position. Water cloud hall flowers full moon round, feast rich, a warm. "Chenger, this is your favorite. Eat more." Lin Rou with willow eyebrows, water eyes gentle, delicate make-up can not cover her natural beauty, she smiles and puts the dishes into the bowl of the emperor Mo City. Su Yao ate all of them, and rarely had the egg soup and mushrooms that he hated the most. He also ate them without frowning. Then he took a sip of tea and swallowed it. "Mother, when I came here, I ate some, but I can''t eat too much." The servant''s broken heart frowned and looked at Su Yao with a little doubt. He seemed to be saying, "emperor, did you eat just now?"? "Lin Rou smiles," that moment calls the person to withdraw. " Su Yao answered and talked to Lin Rou about some interesting things. "Mother, do you know what I saw the other day? The lotus in full bloom in the imperial garden actually has a parallel lotus... " "By the way, how are those two Liu LV? Does it look like two door keepers, conscientious, with no facial expression. " ¡­¡­ Su Yao leaned lazily on his chair, took a sip of his tea cup, and continued to talk to Lin Rou, brimming with joy and happiness. "As far as I can see, nothing is a problem now, just..." Su Yao''s face suddenly became serious. Lin Rou couldn''t help breathing and worried about what was wrong with him. Unexpectedly, Su Yao suddenly laughed and said, "it''s just that you can''t sleep with your mother at night." Lin Rou glanced at him angrily. After a while, bursts of laughter came from them. Chapter 80 Broken heart stood behind. She looked at Su Yao with her head tilted, frowned or pursed her mouth. She seemed to notice something, but she was not sure. She squirmed her mouth and finally swallowed what she wanted to say. Maybe the emperor has grown up and gradually has his own opinions and ideas "Poo --" it was just when she was talking happily that Lin Rou suddenly covered her chest, bent down and pinched her neck. A dark red liquid overflowed from the corner of her mouth. "Ah The maid of the palace screamed. She helped Lin Rou up and lay down with her. Su Yao''s face turned white. He immediately stepped forward with his hands slightly shaking on Lin Rou''s wrist. His eyelashes, which were like butterfly wings, were slightly stained with water mist. His peach blossom eyes were washed like water. However, they were clear, but there were rough waves. It seemed that they would burst out in the next moment. He told broken heart to take several medicine bottles in the cabinet. He selected a few bottles, poured out some pills with different colors and colors, sniffed them gently, picked out some crushed and water again, and took them to Lin Rou''s face and fed them carefully. "Mother, drink it." But even so, Su Yao didn''t feel relieved. He wiped the bloodstain for Lin Yao with great pain. Looking at her tired face, Su Yao knew that it was just to fight poison with poison. Even if it was suppressed, it would cause great harm to the mother''s body. At the moment, Lin Rou only felt pain all over her body. Her body was mixed with ice and fire. At one moment, she was as cold as ice, and another as hot as fire. She was in two extremes. Her spirit was severely overdrawn. It seemed that she was going to fall into the abyss the next moment. But she still weakly smile, "well, drink it, the mother will be OK. "Broken heart, is the imperial doctor here?" Su Yao closed his eyes and gazed at Lin Rou''s frowning sleeping face. His chest was a little dull, and he could not help sinking down. Broken heart smell speech, looked out of the window to see the little maid running all the way, rushed out to meet. A moment later, she came back with an angry face. "The medicine boy in Tai hospital said that the Regent had just had a cold disease, and only the two remaining Imperial doctors went to the Regent, and they have not come back yet!" Said the broken heart with gnashing teeth. "A bunch of rubbish!" Su Yao spewed out a few words coldly. His side hand clenched his fist, and his blue veins burst out. His eyes were extremely cold and staring at the void. The darkness and anger in his eyes were wrapped in him. A storm was brewing. "Look after the Empress Dowager for me. I''ll go out." He left in a hurry. He was sure that the Regent had something to do with it today! In the dark room, the rustling sound of rummaging boxes and cabinets sounded, and the weak figure carried out the work meticulously. They did not dare to wipe the front of the lamp, but they did not dare to roll down the front of the table. Su Yao grabs a handful of medicine and weighs it with a stick. His eyes are full of calm and heavy breath. He looks like an immortal in a painting. It seems that he is completely integrated into the world of medicine. "Honeysuckle." The medicine boy immediately scooped it. "Three red fruits." The medicine boy took it. "Feifan powder." The medicine boy ran to find it. "Well." ¡­¡­ The medicine boy, who was in charge of the lamp, looked sympathetically at his running companions and cast a look of schadenfreude, as if to say how relaxed he was. But then he regretted. "You, put down the lamp, go to the zoo to catch five blue snakes, take the venom and leave the tail, and collect half a bowl of morning dew in the morning." The smile on his face disappeared in a moment. He put down the lamp with a bitter face and looked back at another drug boy step by step. He felt that the brave man would never return it. At this time, only Su Yao and another medicine boy were left in the pharmacy. Their eyes were closed and they told them to go to the distance to get the medicine. The speed on their hands was actually several times faster. Three or four kinds of medicinal materials were easy to handle in a twinkling of an eye. Immediately, Su Yao turned from the cabinet behind him, scooped out a small amount of several kinds of poisons, wrapped them up and hid them in his sleeves. He remembered that the Empress Dowager said that most of the doctors in the hospital had gone with the emperor, and the remaining two had long been bought by the Regent. As for their people, trust them? Are you looking for opportunities for others to hurt yourself? Chapter 81 When Yao Tong came back with the medicine, he saw that Su Yao was dealing with the fourth medicinal material. He did not doubt that there would be extra actions in front of him. He continued to watch Su Yao deal with them one by one. Suddenly, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, and he looked at Su Yao in silence. He had a measurement in his heart. He never knew that the emperor would be able to pharmacology, no, no, the whole dynasty did not know! No, no way. Tomorrow he has to report to Dr. Yu. He will be happy when he knows. Maybe he can get a reward! "Warm water." Su Yao sent him to the distance again. After confirming that the drug boy had left, Su Yao frowned at several strong poisons that had just been taken away behind him. He felt uneasy at the bottom of his heart. He immediately cut and powdered the wasted medicinal materials and distributed them again according to the amount taken out. After that, he breathed a sigh of relief and began to speed up the handling of the medicine in his hand. He lives so tired, did God make it? Another half an hour later, Su Yao finished his work. After packing the medicine, he found a room and fell asleep. ¡­¡­ The next day, when he woke up, it was time to go to the court. "Emperor, I think there is something strange about this matter. Yesterday, I went to the Regent''s house. The Regent was very ill, and the doctors were very busy, let alone go back to the palace." The Minister of rites knelt down on the steps and took the wat board made of jade in his hand. Su Yao eyes a convergence, suddenly got up, coldly rebuked, "Oh, I haven''t said anything, the Ministry of rites Shangshu began to explain?" "This, this..." The Minister of rites hesitated for a long time without answering a word. "You know..." Su Yao hung his head and was about to speak. Suddenly, it was dark before his eyes, and the whole person fell into the darkness. Then he felt a strong sense of fainting and fell on the hall in an instant. "Royal doctor, call your doctor quickly!" In the bedroom, the fragrance is rising, the simple and heavy device display, the green decoration of star dot, and the whispering of two people are in the stack of red gauze curtains. "Yao''er, how do you feel?" Lin Rou washed the handkerchief and put it on Su Yao''s forehead again. The trembling between her fingers revealed her inner uneasiness. Su Yao chuckled and said with indifference, "it''s OK. The imperial doctor didn''t say that he was just tired." However, he had already said that he should not let the empress mother worry, or break his promise Lin Rou''s eyes twinkled, thousands of words finally turned into a sigh. She looked up at the slightly tired emperor Mo City in the quilt, and frowned deeply. "Well, mother, go and have a rest. Don''t forget that you are not a little worse than me now." Su Yao reached out and touched Lin Rou''s head, comforting her and comforting himself. He needs to develop his own power, even if it is not for the stability of the whole dynasty, but also to protect the safety of him and his mother. He really didn''t want to take care of those complicated disputes and messy things in the imperial court. If the Regent did well, he would return it to him. If the prime minister came back, it would be a good way to restrain them. After seeing Lin Rou off, Su Yao looks at the broken heart who is left to take care of her. He sits cross legged on the soft collapse with his chin supported and looks at him without blinking. This broken heart was said by the Empress Dowager just now that she is a reliable person. Although she does not know that she is a daughter, she is also responsible for her daily life. In recent years, there has been no betrayal of the Lord, which can be seen from her heart. Chapter 82 But it doesn''t mean that he will simply trust someone. It takes time for them to prove that they can get his trust. "You can use your real name later." For a long time, Su Yao opened his mouth slowly. He rubbed his temple, closed his eyes wearily and lay down on the couch. Ben also wanted to say something broken heart shut her mouth, she knew that the emperor is very tired these days, rarely have some time to have a good rest, she still don''t disturb. However, this is really against the rules. All women have to throw it away when they enter the palace. Her real name has long disappeared. She doesn''t want to remember the past. What she wants now is that the emperor can be safe and happy. -- afternoon "Shu Yu, are you ready After putting on his clothes, Su Yao subconsciously looked behind the screen, but when he saw people coming out, he was stunned for a moment. Her black hair is like a waterfall. After her shoulders are scattered, her pink skirt is embroidered with plain flowers. The pure white gauze is flowing from the collar of her sleeve. The tassels collide with each other. If she comes out of the fairyland like a fairyland, the clouds are misty and the clouds are misty, she has a feeling of being separated from the world. Shu Yu lowered his head slightly, and his soft voice sounded, and his perfect face reflected in his eyes. "Emperor, you can tell your servant to break your heart..." Su Yao took back his eyes, turned over to straighten his sleeves, and glanced at the bottom of his eyes as he spoke, "come on, come back before dark." Following Tong Shuyu over the wall of the palace, he staggered the scattered guards step by step, and finally came to the palace. The streets of Huangcheng are prosperous, and there are a lot of commodities, even at noon. "That, Emperor..." Before Shu Yu finished speaking, Su Yao covered her mouth. She said softly, "this is outside the palace. Just call me young master." Shu Yu nodded, and then asked himself what he had not dared to ask before, "young master, what are you doing out today?" "The Empress Dowager wants to eat cakes from the smallpox building." In fact, there are two purposes. One is that she believes that the medicine in the palace must be purchased by himself; the other is that he needs to establish his own influence. Speaking of it, he is not strong enough. These ordinary people seem to be very easy things. He needs to be furtive, aboveboard and aboveboard. This kind of thing is not suitable for the weak. After leaving for Shu Yu to buy cloth, Su Yao went straight to the nearest drugstore. "Young master, what can I do for you?" The bartender came up with a smile. "Ginseng, pilose antler, Suguo..." Su Yao reported one by one, but his eyes were fixed on a figure not far away. In a trance, he seemed to feel a sense of familiarity, but the next moment he was pulled back by the words of the sophomore. "Sorry, these herbs are precious. We don''t sell them at will." The bartender looked at Su Yao with some regret. Su Yao nodded and didn''t care, "Oh, I know. Can you tell me where to sell it?" The bartender bowed his head and thought about it. Suddenly, he had a sudden light. "You can go to Tian hospital. There are many precious medicinal materials there. And if you don''t know anything, you can ask the miracle doctor sitting in town." "A miracle doctor?" Su Yao asked. The second immediately cast a look of disdain at him when he saw the bumpkin, and then said admiringly, "it''s the miracle doctor of yiwanggu. It''s as easy as cutting tofu to get sick. Even if the dead are dead, they can be cured." Su Yao felt his nose in embarrassment, nodded his head sincerely, and said, "well, where is the Tian hospital?" "Well, when you cross this street and head south, turn left when you see a teahouse, and then walk a few steps to get there..." Chapter 83 "Excuse me, do you sell rare medicinal materials like ginseng here?" Su Yao saw that the man at the counter was writing at his desk. He lowered his voice and asked in a low voice. "For sale, go to the inner room." He smoothed the Xuan paper, and the tip of his pen was like a dragon and a Phoenix. Su Yao dropped his thanks and went into the inner room. However, when the wind rose suddenly, the pages turned up, and lines of free and unrestrained words fell into his eyes. They were vigorous and powerful, just like his own temperament. ¡­¡­ Su Yao went back along the way when he came. It''s been two hours since I came out. The empress mother will be worried. I''ll bring some delicious food for the empress of mother! "Make way, get out of the way, people in front of you, get out of the way!" Xiao Si''s shout did not attract Su Yao''s attention. He still walked slowly with his back to the carriage. Seeing that he was about to hit him, Su Yao suddenly felt a danger approaching. He looked up and saw that all the people around him were far away. He immediately fell down like a left hand and gave a stab. The carriage made a clanging sound and ran past with his shoulder. Su Yao made a false alarm and got up and patted his clothes under the admiration of others. "Who are you? What if you hit a woman and a child next time? They can''t avoid it... " Su Yao mumbled a few words and reached out to touch the medicine that had just fallen on the ground. But after a long time of touching it, he found one, and he exploded instantly. He could not have been abducted by the car. Su Yao glanced at himself and found that the rope and half of his sleeve had been torn off. Bad heart, did he meet with the God of mould recently? "Do you know whose carriage it was? Can you tell me his address? " Emperor Mo City called a passer-by, pointing to the direction of the carriage just passed. "Oh, you said that black carriage just now?" The passer-by suddenly realized that he patted his head and began to boast, "the prime minister, he came back to the capital to face the saint today. I heard that he brought good news. The prime minister is really powerful." "By the way, do you know what''s the good news? It''s that the frontier won the first battle and captured a lot of barbarians. That''s great!" "Ah, because the prime minister is more and more prosperous, why did I forget to share with my wife that the prime minister has returned to Beijing? No, I have to hurry up..." When he heard the word "prime minister", Su Yao''s face turned black. He said that today''s fortune was so bad. He had met the prime minister! He interrupted the passers-by with black lines on his face, and then got the specific location of the prime minister''s residence from him. He bought a piece of black cloth from the stall and went to the prime minister''s house in a hurry. Along the way, Su Yao began to think about countermeasures. Although he had not met the prime minister, he was still careful about his affairs. If he was exposed carelessly, he would be given several copies by those corrupt officials, and then he would not live in peace. Before long, Su Yao came to the gate of the prime minister''s mansion. At the moment when he looked up and saw the gold plaque on the vermilion gate, Su Yao couldn''t help but spit at the prime minister, and then walked along the west side feeling the wall root. After walking for about three minutes, Su Yao was dissatisfied again. The prime minister''s mansion is so large that he thinks he lives in a palace? After touching the west gate, Su Yao climbed up the wall with great difficulty. Please forgive him for not being able to bind the chicken now. He can''t jump up like the martial arts novel When he was lying on the wall, Su Yao was in trouble, not because he couldn''t get down, but because Who told him why there are still people here? Sure enough, when he met the prime minister, he would never be lucky again. Chapter 84 Su Yao carefully moved his body, lifted up the black cloth, covered half of his face, and took his clothes and ground them off the wall. That''s right. It''s just rubbing against the wall, sliding down slowly, and landing safely. It''s just Su Yao touched his clothes with heartache. Some of them wanted to cry without tears. This is a good cloth Miss a few patrol people, Su Yao close to the Bush began to look for the stable. According to the renovation of the mansion, the stable should be not far away. He stood behind the tree and began to feel the direction, but he overheard several voices. "Well, what are you chewing! The adult came back today. Do you want to continue to be lazy? Don''t go to work hard yet The old mother''s voice suddenly came from the front, which immediately attracted Su Yao''s attention. He quietly went to listen to the corner of the wall. "Sister Lin, aren''t you happy? You haven''t been back to your house for nearly half a month. I didn''t expect to bring good news to our country of moon hunting once we got back to the mansion. Your majesty is really powerful! " One of them, a little younger maid, came out to play the game. She was wearing a purple and white brocade skirt with clusters of lilacs embroidered on it. She walked up and grew lotus flowers step by step. Her temperament was more flexible and less rigid than others. Su Yao stood in a position where he could see all the people clearly. His eyes stayed on the maid for a few seconds, but he felt uncomfortable in his heart. He simply looked back at the old mother again at the next moment. "Ning''er, you can talk, unlike those people around you who are submissive." Mammy Lin gave her a look of appreciation, then took out a list from her sleeve and handed it to her. She said with appreciation, "today, housekeeper Xu said that he would like to help the adults. There is almost nothing in the house. You''d better go with me." Ning''er accepted it without showing too much joy or disdain. She complimented her just in time. Then, in the eyes of the other little sisters, she hung her head to catch up with mammy Lin. Su Yao shrugged his shoulders and walked away without interest. His heart was filled with discontent. There are so many beautiful girls in the mansion. Sooner or later, that guy will die Ah? Wait It suddenly occurred to him that when the rich families went out to buy something, they seemed to be equipped with carriages or something? Then, Su Yao quickly turned around and ran away in the direction of mother Lin and Ning''er. Sure enough, a quarter of an hour later, Su Yao came near the stable. After watching the two of them leave, Su Yao enters the queue for the carriage "Steward Xu, what is this?" Feng Qing left frown, deep Phoenix eyes flashed a little surprised, he looked at a piece of rag on the table and a few packets of medicine, some puzzled. Xu housekeeper shook his head, "this rag is a good material. I''m afraid it belongs to a rich family. As for these medicines, I only know that they were purchased from Tian hospital." "Oh? Is it? " Feng Qing left the light to say a word, collect eyes to continue to look at the copy in the hand. "I learned from the driver, Xiao Si, that you almost hit a person just now." Xu reminded. "Well, I''m good at it, but I don''t have good ears." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu housekeeper mo. "The little one threw these things away." "Well." Feng Qing left a faint answer. Here, Su Yao, who was still in the stable, was full of melancholy. He couldn''t remember the appearance of the horse. However, there were so many horses here, and he became more and more serious, so that he answered Feng Qingli''s "not very good ear" very soon. Chapter 85 "Who are you? The new kid Some bodyguard who came back to look for something looked at Su Yao, the grey servant, and glanced at him suspiciously. Su Yao lifted himself from the ground, steadied himself, and casually pinched the name he had just heard. "Yes, it is, mother Lin asked me to come." God, what happened to him just now? Did you forget even the most basic vigilance At this time, Su Yao, with a blank face, stood in the stable. His originally luxurious white silk and satin could not be seen completely after being rendered by dust. His long hair was loosened unconsciously, still stained with hay and leaves, and the whole person was also emitting a smell of excrement. "Oh, little dance..." The bodyguard looked at Su Yao hesitantly, and saw his disorderly appearance. His eyes were mixed with surprise and doubt. Su Yao shuddered. Unexpectedly, he got it right. He said with a smile, "yes, I''m a little dance." The bodyguard looked at Su Yao again. He could not help but clench the rotten wood behind his back and was ready to knock it on as long as he said something wrong. After a few seconds, he finally opened his mouth before Su Yao was ready to break through the net. He looked concerned. "Mother Lin said that the little dance was reported in recent days, but shouldn''t it be a girl? And how did you get here? " "Well, my clothes belong to my brother. My family is poor and can''t afford to make new clothes for me. Now, it''s because the person who led me in was called away on the way..." Su Yao wiped his tears and hung his head in shame. His disordered image and pitiful tone seemed to be the same thing. The bodyguard foolishly let go of his head, and clumsily comforted him, "it''s all right. The adult is very considerate of his servants. Since he''s here, don''t think about those things. You can go to the west chamber to have a bath and change your clothes." Su Yao nodded and walked in a certain direction under the sympathetic eyes of the guards. "Well, little dance, you''re going in the wrong direction." He stepped forward a few steps to block Su Yao''s way, but because of the difference between men and women, he stepped back a few steps, then sighed and said, "little dance, you really are, you should go in this direction." When Su Yao was about to give him a stick, another group of people happened to pass by and interrupted the rotten wood she was about to knock down. "Si Qing, what are you doing? Aren''t you supposed to have dinner with adults at this time? " A girl who looked fifteen or sixteen years old looked at them curiously. She stood two meters away, followed by a group of maids and bodyguards. It was like a parade of the eldest lady, which was enough to show her extraordinary identity. Su Yao gave him a dark look. He lowered his head and was not ready to speak. He thought about how to run away from these ten or twenty people after exposure. Sure enough, as long as you are involved with the prime minister Feng, things will only get worse and worse! Once again, Su Yao heartily rejected him. "Miss Wang, just take some prices. Now I''m going to take her to the west chamber to report." The guard opened his mouth, and at the same time he bowed down and made a half salute. His attitude was not humble and disrespectful. "Oh, I''m going to the west chamber, too. I''ll take her there." Miss Wang smiles at Siqing and Su Yao. She is elegant and gentle. Si Qing replied faintly, "thank you, Miss Wang." if you can''t see the status of Si Qing at this time, Su Yao will have to poke his eyes. I think this person is a red man''s confidant around Prime Minister FENG. Chapter 86 ¡ª¡ªAt this time, Su Yao sat on the bed and slowly wiped his long hair. Looking at the two "future roommates" beside him, he felt that the whole person was not very good. Although he is not an orthodox emperor, it is a terrible feeling to be reduced to someone else''s family. "Sister Xiaowu, try this dress. It''s a dress that mammy Lin made for you a few days ago." A servant girl named peach blossom was smiling. She was measuring Su Yao with a pink dress. Another servant girl named LiuYe chose her headdress. She seemed a little shy. She didn''t dare to look at Su Yao directly. She leaned over and whispered, "Xiaowu sister is really beautiful. She is more beautiful than Miss Wang..." Su Yao listened, but how can not be happy, he extremely perfunctorily replied, "where, the sisters are also very beautiful." "Oh, by the way, today''s meeting for adults, all sisters have to help. They should wear the same clothes. Sister, you should be aggrieved first. You may have a chance to wear other beautiful clothes in the future." Peach blossom a little bit regretfully put down the pink on her hand, then took out the purple white one from the wardrobe and handed it to Su Yao. ¡­¡­ After changing his clothes, Su Yao came out from behind the screen and fiddled with his skirt a few times, but he saw the amazing eyes of peach blossom and willow leaves. "Why, is it good?" Su Yao touched his face and pulled his skirt. He was at a loss. "Good looking!" Peach blossom and willow leaf nodded very hard and said with one voice. Peach blossom pulled Su Yao to the dressing mirror and sat down. She held the comb in her right hand and began to pull her hair. "It''s the first time I saw such a beautiful girl. The ladies in the palace are not half as good as you!" ¡°¡­¡­ The emperor has a concubine Su Yao blurted out. "You''re stupid. Isn''t there two fixed by the emperor? The third lady of the Minister of rites, and Miss Wang just now. " Peach blossom angrily glared at her, this kind of thing also wants to say. "But, although both of them are beautiful women, after I saw you, I thought it was just like that." Peach blossom fondly touched her long silky hair, and she could not help feeling that such a person is the darling of God! "when did you decide to enter the palace?" Su Yao looked at himself in the mirror, but was stunned. Not to mention, the original owner of male and female, wearing women''s clothing has no violation of feeling The peach blossom shook her head, continued to comb Su Yao''s long waterfall like ink hair, gently straightened it out, "not yet. The Empress Dowager said that the emperor was too small, and the affairs in the imperial court were big, and the affairs of the harem would be discussed a few years later." "By the way, do you like pink or purple? These two hairpins look very nice. I feel "Hello, Hello, little dance?" "Ah?" Su Yao regained consciousness, saw the two hairpins in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "purple, I like purple." "Oh, yes." Peach blossom put away the hairpin of pink pearl flower and continued to send her hair. - the hall is bustling with people. Su Yao and his three men were called to work. The content was about running errands, delivering things and so on. When they were free, they stood behind the screen and waited for orders. Both peach blossom and willow leaf knew that Su Yao had just arrived and was not familiar with the affairs of the mansion, so they both took care of everything. After both of them were called away, Su Yao patted his face and sobered up for a moment. When he looked around, he saw that no one immediately ran away, as if there were hungry wolves behind him, regardless of his image. Chapter 87 Don''t wait to run now! "Housekeeper Xu, what are you doing with these medicines? Did you throw them away?" Men''s magnetic voice is like a harp and harp, like a phoenix nine days, never tired of hearing. Su Yao, who was running, had already run out of the hall and stopped in a relatively desolate garden. When he was about to feel the direction and run again, he was completely attracted by the words "these medicines" in two people nearby. He hid behind the tree and looked at the medicine bag in the hand of someone in front of him. Seeing that it was his own medicine, he secretly raised a middle finger towards them. "But..." Housekeeper Xu wanted to say something more, but he was interrupted by the man. He had to swallow the words back to his stomach. After saying a few words, he took the medicine bag and left. He did not notice Su Yao who was following him. Steward Xu talked to himself as he walked. He was helpless about the treatment of the traditional Chinese medicine. Finally, he said sadly, "forget it, throw it away. You can''t see it, and you''re out of your mind." Su Yao''s face was covered with black lines. Seeing that the valuable medicine was thrown away, he became irritable and began to scratch his teeth and claws at the back of housekeeper Xu. Finally, he returned to the garbage heap and pulled the medicine bag out of the garbage heap with heartache. I knew I wouldn''t be lazy to take a paper bag. I should ask them how many boxes to put them in. It would be bad if they were stained with something unclean "Garbage prime minister''s house, garbage housekeeper Xu, when they become garbage, they will be thrown away!" Su Yao angrily took the medicine bag and ran away. But he did not know, his every move fell in the eyes of others, that person''s heart slightly raised waves. The man dressed in white was like a poem and a picture. His eyes narrowed slightly. The dark blue and dark starlight suddenly appeared at the bottom of his eyes. He pursed his thin lips, and his beautiful face was somewhat confused. He dusted his sleeve. The dark lines of thorn gold were faint under the moon night. The green bamboo embroidered was vivid and disappeared with his turn. He seems to have seen this woman somewhere Half a month later. - the scattered sunlight in the bedroom reflects the warmth of the room through the gauze. "Shuyu, I''ll go out with me this evening. I''ll do something." Su Yao rolled around on the bed, picked a comfortable position and lay down with the quilt in his arms. Then he yelled lazily to Shu Yu, who was making a meal. "My emperor, if there is no guard in the palace, you can think of running out every day like this? If someone finds out, it''s over. Do you want to continue to be emperor? " Shu Yu complained a few words, quietly continue to do things on the hand. She took the basin from the shelf and put it on the flat stool in front of the bed to serve Su Yao to wash and gargle. Su Yao put his hands in the basin, lazily narrowed his eyes, the sun shining on his face, the city, the country, such as poetry, picturesque, with a bit of beauty, there is a kind of unspeakable charm, "I don''t want to, this emperor is very boring." Shu Yu took it for granted that he didn''t hear it. He handed the towel to Su Yao and cut his long hair. He said helplessly, "don''t hurry up. If you don''t come back at noon, the Empress Dowager will worry." Su Yao shrugged, wiped his face carelessly, got up and put on his clothes. By the way, he tied up Shu Yu''s long hair with a hair band, avoiding Shu Yu''s physical touch. ¡­¡­ It''s night, moon and stars. As the first brothel in the capital, it is said that the twelve flower Kui are not only beautiful as immortals, but also have all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting. She can be regarded as a talented woman with both beauty and wisdom. When you walk into huamanlou, you will find that it is different from many brothels. The decoration here is exquisite and the decoration is priceless. Everywhere, it reveals the connotation of low-key luxury like nobility. Chapter 88 "Young master..." Shu Yu, who is also a man''s wear, can''t move her eyes. She is shy but has a little elegant and handsome. Her water eyes are clear. Her unique style makes her appear on the stage and is noticed by many people. Su Yao, standing beside her, is even more breathtaking. She looks picturesque. She is amorous and wanton with her peach blossom eyes. The girls here are eclipsed by her perfect face. She is determined to be as graceful as a pine like bamboo. She only knows how many people in the world can compare with her. Su Yao put his hand to his lips and "SHUH" a sound, blocking Shu Yu''s next words, and took her to the inner hall. The interior hall is even more luxurious. The jade is shining and the colorful glass is shining. On a large stage, women are playing and singing in a charming and graceful way. The warm / ambiguous atmosphere is full of, which is like a paradise world. Su Yao glanced slightly, and inadvertently noticed the receding figure on the upper floor. Then he turned his eyes to the beautiful woman lying on the railing, which made him more interesting. "Mom, this girl belongs to me today." Su Yao threw his purse to the old crow beside him. He went upstairs with great interest and lay down on the railing with her. Su Yao held up his chin and glanced down lightly for a week. All kinds of world conditions were in the eye. He had some speculation about the woman''s behavior just now. If he is not mistaken, the person who left just now should be her blue face confidant, but something unpleasant seems to have happened, which makes the whole girl emit a kind of atmosphere of no interference. "Girl, is that man your blue face confidant?" Su Yao raised a smile on his lips. His thin lips were light red and moist, and his peach blossom eyes were slightly narrowed with intoxicating luster. The woman''s narrow eyes on the pick, obliquely, and then turned back to his line of sight, "smile true and false." Su Yao didn''t think so. He didn''t want to laugh too seriously. He measured himself half lying on the railing, his hands supporting the wooden railing, and his eyes gently touched the woman beside him, "let me guess, that man, um Isn''t he the Prime Minister of the prime minister''s office? " The woman snorted coldly, the perfect face was not cold and not light, and did not show a trace of emotion. "Your last name is Yun?" Su Yao swept to a piece of white jade tied to her waist, in which a "Yun" character was engraved with gold powder. The woman just followed his eyes and saw the white jade on her waist. Then she drew up a smile. Her voice seemed to be mixed with a trace of pride that was hard to hide. "Yun contains fragrance." Su Yao nodded thoughtfully. "It seems that I am a waste of money today." Yunhanxiang is brave, resourceful and capable. Unfortunately, it seems that it can''t be used by yourself. After a few sighs of emotion, Su Yao left the second floor with Shu Yu, who was still unable to let go of his behavior. He returned to the inner hall of the downstairs, where he was full of flowers. He stopped by to give a few Ding of silver to Xiaosi, who was passing by, and ordered a table of good wine and dishes. The brothel has always been a place for collecting information. The layout here is very decent, and similar modern box stage performances have been set up. Presumably, the owner here has a business mind. No wonder that woman will be taken over. It''s a pity, but he''s not a brothel. A place like this is a place with the greatest risk. It''s better to open a restaurant and tea house. In his spare time, he can fill his stomach. "What are you talking about? Miss yun''er is not fit to receive guests today! " A man''s rude voice broke the warm / ambiguous atmosphere in an instant. He picked up the lapel of the crow and yelled at her angrily. Chapter 89 "I don''t care. I came all the way to see Miss yun''er!" Here, Su Yao covered his eyes and sipped a sip of tea. The misty mist and misty water mist blocked the expression in his eyes and his eyes. This kind of thing has nothing to do with him. Turning his eyes, Su Yao and Shu Yu talked about some interesting things happened in the palace these days. "Well, I''m a relative of Prime Minister FENG. Believe it or not, I told Prime Minister FENG to destroy all your flowers!" Su Yao looked at that man with luxurious clothes, an obscene face and a broad and strong body. However, he didn''t look like a decent man? The old crow over there also has the action, one face is embarrassed to send for the cloud son girl, and then an shy face caresses the savage man. The rude man snorted coldly, lifted up his clothes and sat down. He picked up the wine pot and drank it happily. Just at the moment when he lifted up his clothes, Su Yao saw the character "phoenix" embroidered on his sleeve. The background color was fiery red, and the gold thread was evasive. The font was as bold as a flaming Phoenix. Su Yao''s heart sank in an instant. He knew that it was the mark of the guard of the prime minister''s mansion. When he saw the color of the words, he would get Feng Qing''s important position! The word "phoenix" is the third-class bodyguard with white background, the second-class bodyguard with purple background and the first-class bodyguard with red background and gold wire. As for Fengqing, there is a colorful Phoenix in the person who is close to her. He learned all this from peach blossom and willow leaf. He doesn''t care what kind of people prime minister Feng is under. As long as the people under him don''t violate his bottom line, he can say anything. This bottom line is not only not allowed to violate now, but also in the future! After drinking the last sip of tea, Su Yao left huamanlou with Shu Yu. After walking out the gate, he noticed the carriage stopped in front of him. The black is steady and low-key. The superior sunk wood is polished and smooth. The wood grain is clear. The overall shape is like square jade, with edges and arcs. The curve is smooth and like flowers in writing. You can see that the price is high when you look at it. "Why, is the emperor interested in coming to the brothel?" There''s a low voice from inside. Su Yao said nothing. Before he came up with a proper way to ensure Lin''s safety, the best way was not to communicate with dangerous people. Prime Minister Feng was definitely the first person on her blacklist. Instead of nodding as a reply, did not give him the chance to continue to say, took Shuyu''s hand and turned away. On the top of the carriage, the tassel bead curtain flutters gently with the wind, and the sweet sound is wonderful. The flowers are full of songs and dances. The brilliant lights are as bright as day, but they can''t match the half light of the men''s eyes in the car. Over here, Shu Yu doesn''t quite understand Su Yao''s evasion of Feng Qing''s separation. He purses his lips and suppresses his doubts. Just now, she seemed to smell something strange, but her brain was a little upset and uncomfortable Shu Yu shakes his head and wakes up. Unexpectedly, Su Yao''s body falls down. As soon as she is stunned, Su Yao leans on her. "Young master? Young master She whispered a few times, but Su Yao still did not respond. She was flustered and took Su Yao to the nearest hospital. Is that the smell problem? It''s from the prime minister. She remembers What does Prime Minister FENG want to do? Don''t forget that he made an agreement with the emperor! If something happened to the emperor, he would never escape! "Bang!" The sound of collision sounded, and both of them stepped back a few steps due to the reaction force, but the body of the person who came out of the door staggered and nearly fell. Shu Yu almost couldn''t hold Su Yao. She immediately grabbed the clothes of the people who came here. She was very flustered, "is there a doctor? My son just passed out Chapter 90 "I am." The man fixed his body, with his internal force to shake open Shu Yu''s hand, holding his clothes, water eyes over a trace of disgust, back three steps. If this person had not come to see a doctor, he would have killed her at the moment he hit him. Shu Yu was stunned. Seeing that the man she had hit was the miracle doctor Murong, she raised hopes. However, she knew that the man could not tolerate his wantonness. She immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, I care too much about the safety of the young master. Please help the doctor to save my son!" The man pursed his mouth, his eyes inadvertently swept to Su Yao''s black face. He was suddenly surprised and said, "follow me." ¡­¡­ "Was your son poisoned before?" Murong QingHan took out a red pill from the medicine box and pushed it into Su Yao''s mouth. Then he put his hand on his wrist again. However, after knowing the pulse, his brows frowned fiercely. Shu Yu shakes his head. Last time, the emperor was found to be drunk for thousands of days. All the doctors in the palace started to eliminate it. It''s said that Qianri Zui has been solved for a long time "It seems that half of the intoxication in your childe''s body has been solved, but there is a new chronic poison mixed with it, and it is temporarily dormant in the body." Murong QingHan water eyes slightly flashed a little strange, "and just inhaled the poison to accelerate their mixing." Hearing this, if Shu Yu didn''t understand that the imperial doctor had lied, she would have been really stupid to get home, and her heart could not help generating anger. She vowed that this time she would let those respectable people die without a burial place! "What happens when the mixing is over?" Shu Yu is not very familiar with medical skills, she anxiously looked to Murong QingHan, "is my childe still saved?" Murong QingHan stopped what he was doing and was close to Su Yao''s face. Seeing that the black gas on his face had subsided, he put down his heart slightly. "Yes, but I can''t ensure where the toxin will accumulate." "Doctor Murong, as long as you can save my childe, you can say anything!" Shu Yu kneels down, extremely sincere. "Well." Murong got up cold and took hundreds of silver needles of different lengths from the medicine box and baked them on the fire until the needles turned red. He used his internal power to shoot all the major acupoints on Su Yao''s body. Then he took a more slender silver needle and slowly inserted it into Su Yao''s Tianling cave. His movements were gentle and delicate. His hands, which were as fine as jade, looked like exquisite statues and were perfect. At this time, Su Yao''s body suddenly shakes, a mouthful of black blood is stimulated, and then he starts to tremble. The black gas on his face starts to spread, close, spread, close Then, Murong QingHan lets Shu Yu suppress Su Yao''s trembling body. His technique is quick. Within a few seconds, he pricks a few needles on Su Yao''s head, until all the silver needles and ninety-one go in. "Poof." Su Yao vomited another mouthful of black blood. The black air on his face swam into a line and disappeared into the blood vessels near the corner of his eyes. Murong QingHan shook his head. He knew that the young man''s eyes were going to be abandoned, but he had no extra ideas in his heart. He said to Shu Yu, who was standing beside him in a daze, "your son will wake up in about two hours. Today you will live in Tian hospital." Shu Yu answered. After Murong QingHan left, she stood in front of the window and whistled a strange tune. A few minutes later, a white pigeon flew in. She put the note she had just written into the bamboo tube hanging in front of the white pigeon''s neck, and then let it go. I hope the Empress Dowager will not worry too much about the Empero Chapter 91 At the moment, Yao Jun''s body is out of the blue, and his appearance is like that of Su Xianqing. is just those peach blossoms whose original love silk is wrapped up and lost their luster, and the eyelid line still keeps the heart and soul. But because the eyes are empty, there is a little sense of reality. "Young master, do you feel any discomfort?" Shu Yu looks at Su Yao anxiously. Su Yao covered up the panic in his heart, looking for a voice to gently open a smile to her, "no, I feel OK." "Shuyu, let''s go back," he said "But..." "It''s nothing." Su Yao''s right foot just landed on the ground, and suddenly his feet slipped, and he fell forward. Su Yao thought that he would fall a dog to eat excrement at this time, but he didn''t expect to plunge into the arms with a faint smell of medicine. He knew that the person who caught him was not Shu Yu. He quickly stood up straight and said thanks to the man, "thank you." Murong cold light should a, and then said, "tonight you live here, tomorrow morning I will give you pulse." "Doctor Murong, I want to ask you a question." "Say it." "I don''t think I can fix my eyes?" He doesn''t want to be blind all the time in this world, and how can he do the task. After su Yao asked this question, the air froze for a moment. After a long time, Murong QingHan just opened his mouth and replied faintly, "your eyes have not been cured." Even if he had extraordinary medical skills, he could not cure the young man''s eyes. Master once said that he was not good at learning arts. Maybe he was not good at learning. When he got this answer, Su Yao said with a bitter smile, "I know. Thank you for your help. I''ll send someone here tomorrow. I''ll leave first." "Shuyu, let''s go back." Shu Yu quickly walked over and helped Su Yao, "young master..." "You..." Murong QingHan was about to speak, but Su Yao interrupted him. "Doctor Murong, you don''t have to say anything more. I know my own body. Our master and servant will not disturb you here." Murong QingHan saw that he was determined to leave, and it was not good to stop him. ¡­¡­ After Shu Yu helped Su Yao out of the hospital, considering that Su Yao could not see and could not move easily, she paid for a carriage. As soon as the carriage arrived at the gate of the palace, he was stopped by the guard, "who is coming?" Under the carriage, Shu Yu took out a jade card from his arms and lit it in front of the two guards. When the two guards saw the jade card, they quickly and respectfully retreated to both sides to let the carriage in When the carriage reached the inner palace gate, Su Yao, sitting in the carriage, suddenly said, "stop." The coachman stopped the carriage slowly. A clear-cut jade hand lifted the curtain, and Su Yao bent over and walked out. Seeing this, Shu Yu quickly stepped forward to help him get off the carriage. Shu Yu gave the coachman a little silver, and then asked him to leave quickly. Su Yao refused to support Shu Yu all the way to the Yangxin hall. He asked Shu Yu to remind him where to go. He walked slowly in the direction of Yangxin hall. , this palace must be the eye of the prime minister''s office. He can''t let Feng Qing find what he has found out of that old fox, at least not yet. Chapter 92 Su Yao, who suddenly became blind, felt very sad because of the darkness in front of him and didn''t know what was going on outside. He felt even worse when he thought that he could only live as a blind man before he left the mission world "Where''s the trouble with Tangyuan?" Su Yao swore in a low voice. He was going to ask Tangyuan to help him, but he didn''t expect that this guy was not there. Are you angry? "Lala La, host, I''m back." Speak of Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive. The long lost Tangyuan finally appeared. Listening to the happy tone of Tangyuan, Su Yao''s anger was even worse. "You''d better explain to me what''s going on. Don''t tell me that this is the ordeal every emperor has to go through!" First, he was drunk for a thousand days, then poisoned, and now he lost his sleep. How could his experience in this world be so miserable? I don''t know what happened these days. The dumplings are full of fog. "Host, what are you talking about? What are you suffering from?" Listening to this, Su Yao almost died of anger. "I''m blind now. Please help me to see if there is any cure." On hearing this, Tang Yuan scanned Su Yao''s eyes and stammered, "host, your eyes can''t be cured by ordinary methods, but..." At this point, the dumpling pauses. It doesn''t know whether it should say it or not. "But what, if you have something to say, don''t give me pause." Su Yao said impatiently. "But there''s another way to fix your eyes." As soon as he heard this, Su Yao''s eyes lit up. "What''s the way to do it?" he said Tangyuan bit his teeth and finally said, "that way is to complete a life harmony / harmony with the target of this strategy." "What do you say? Say it again." Su Yao thought that he had misunderstood him. Otherwise, why could he not understand what Tang Yuan was saying. "That way is to complete a life harmony with the target of this strategy." Tangyuan repeated what it said just now. Su Yao has also read novels What do you mean by "tangxie" and "nature". But he felt that the dumplings were teasing him. No one in the world would treat his eyes with such a wonderful and dirty method. "Tangyuan, you think it''s interesting to play with me, don''t you?" The tone of Su Yao''s speech was obviously angry. His face was also full of anger. It seems that as long as the Tangyuan answers "yes", it will be torn. Tang Yuan was under the invisible pressure and said, "host, I''m not playing tricks on you. What I said is true. And even if you lend me a hundred courage, I dare not cheat you." Su Yao snorted coldly. He didn''t believe that. What really, it said such unreliable words, is obviously playing with him. Seeing that Su Yao didn''t believe what he said, Tang Yuan didn''t force him to believe it. Instead, he said, "of course, host, you can do it without following the way I said. You can find another way." This word fell on Su Yao''s ears, but it became - do you believe it or not! Well, find another way. He won''t believe what such an unreliable system says. Su Yao said he had a little mood Chapter 93 However, after a short time, Su Yao was still "really fragrant". "Tangyuan, you haven''t told me who the target of this strategy is." Anyway, sooner or later, we have to sleep, and maybe this method is really effective. "Feng Qing left." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao thought that he was listening to illusions, and asked again, "who did you say was the target of this strategy?" "Feng Qing left. What''s the matter?" Su Yao: Hehe He never thought that the target of his strategy was fengqingli, the guy who made him blind Goodbye manually. JPG The next morning. Despite Lin Rou''s dissuasion, Su Yao insisted on going to the early Dynasty. Lin Rou had no choice but to let him go. Su Yao got to the Jinluan hall at the suggestion of Tangyuan, and then sat on the Dragon chair. However, when he went up the steps, he staggered under his feet and almost fell forward. Fortunately, he stabilized himself in time, which made no appearance. Feng Qingli, however, noticed this detail. He thought of the message that had been sent to him by the dark line buried in the palace yesterday, and the interest in his eyes became stronger. Standing beside the Dragon chair, the eunuch opened his mouth and said, "if you have something to start, you can leave the court if you have nothing to do." None of the ministers standing below spoke. They were used to letting the Regent deal with everything. Standing there, Su jingzhuo cast a defiant look at fengqingli, and then said, "prime minister Feng, since you have returned to the imperial court, the military power in your hand should be returned to the emperor." Feng Qing left the corner of his mouth with a smile. He said humbly, "Lord, this is the court hall. The emperor is in charge of everything in the court. It''s too much for you." Su jingzhuo snorted coldly, "prime minister Feng, it''s clearly you who don''t pay attention to the emperor, right? You have already returned to the court a few days ago, but you only come to the court today. Are you the Imperial Palace and your home?" The ministers around looked at the two people''s tit for tat and did not even dare to say a word. Su Yao didn''t stop him. He was glad to hear that the two of them were biting the dog. Feng Qing left the corner of her eyes and swept to Su Yao. She saw him with a good look on his face, and his smile deepened a little bit. "Lord, you said that this is the court. It''s the emperor who should question me. Emperor, are you right?" Su Yao didn''t expect that the fire would suddenly burn on him. In his heart, he felt as if he had "Hua" a dog. He said with a smile, "it''s really up to me to question this matter." Su jingzhuo had no choice but to hold his tongue when he saw that Su Yao spoke. After all, Su Yao was the emperor, so he had to give him some face. "Prime minister, I order you to return the military power and punish you not to step out of the prime minister''s house for half a month." Su Yao continued. "I obey my orders!" Feng Qing''s smile from the corner of his mouth did not change. His expression was like a winning ticket, which stabbed Su jingzhuo''s eyes. Feng Qing stepped forward and took out a tiger amulet from his sleeve and bent down to offer it to the emperor Su jingzhuo looked at the tiger amulet, and a dark awn flashed in his eyes. "Prime minister Feng, can''t you be a fake tiger amulet?" "The Lord is joking. How dare I cheat and deceive you?" As soon as Su jingzhuo was about to speak, he was interrupted by Su Yao. "All right, all right, please don''t argue. I have a headache." Chapter 94 Su jingzhuo and Fengqing left their mouths, but there was a strong smell of gunsmoke in the air. Su Yao said to the little eunuch standing on the right, "go and show me the Hufu." The eunuch is from Lin Rou''s side. He is very loyal. He can rest assured. After all, he can''t see anything now. "Yes." The eunuch answered, and then went down to take the tiger amulet from fengqingli''s hand, and then presented it to Su Yao. Su Yao took over and pretended to look at it. He could not let these people know about his blindness. "Tangyuan, please help me distinguish whether this tiger amulet is true or not." "Good." The dumplings answered, and then carefully distinguished. After a while, it gave a definite answer, "host, this tiger rune is true." Su Yao''s mood suddenly became a little complicated. He thought that the tiger pieces handed in by Fengqing were fake, but he didn''t think that the tiger pieces he handed in were real ones. Could No, no, no, fengqingli may just be making a show. Maybe some thieves will come into the palace to steal the tiger amulet tonight. "Emperor, you must have distinguished whether the tiger amulet is true or false. Please give me a word so that the Lord will not misunderstand it again." At this time, Feng Qing left with a smile. Su Yao put away the Hufu and then said, "this tiger Fu is true. Uncle Wang, you have to apologize to the prime minister." Su jingzhuo can''t help but clench his hand under his sleeve. It''s better to kill him than to let him apologize with Fengqing. "Uncle Wang..." Seeing him for a long time without reaction, the young man sitting on the Dragon chair said with displeasure, "is my words not easy to use, eh?" Su jingzhuo held his hand more tightly. How does his nephew look like a person today, and from his body, he faintly feels the aura of the emperor, isn''t it It seems that his nephew can''t stay any longer, so as to avoid damaging his good deeds in the future. "Su jingzhuo, have you paid attention to the emperor?" The boy suddenly sat up from the Dragon chair, his face full of anger. The ministers who had never seen him in this way were very surprised in their hearts, and then made up their brains one after another. Su jingzhuo was half angry in his heart, but he had to do as Su Yao told him. After all, he can''t talk about it now. Therefore, Su jingzhuo reluctantly apologized to Feng Qing. ¡­¡­ Feng Qingli didn''t expect that Su Yao, a puppet emperor with no real power, was angry with Su jingzhuo, the Regent with half power, which made him a little scared. It seems that the lion is still sick Feng Qing left the corner of his mouth pulled out a thought-provoking smile, his eyes full of interest in Su Yao. Now he is a little interested in the emperor Su Yao. I just hope he won''t let him down so soon Su Yao didn''t know what Su jingzhuo and Fengqing were thinking. After having a tantrum with Su jingzhuo just now, he felt a little refreshed. It seems that he can be more angry with Su jingzhuo and fengqingli in the court, but they are afraid that they will be very unhappy. But as long as they''re not happy, he''s happy. Knowing Su Yao''s inner thoughts, tangyuan couldn''t help saying, "host, did you forget that Fengqing was the target of your strategy this time? If you make him unhappy, I''m afraid it is... " Chapter 95 Before Tangyuan''s words were finished, Su Yao interrupted him, "you don''t understand. I''m trying to attract Fengqing''s attention." "Oh, what do you say?" I read and write. Don''t lie to me. "If you want to know, please ask me." Tangyuan Host, are you bad at it? "Forget it. I don''t really want to know." ¡­¡­ "Uncle Wang, prime minister, do you have anything else to say?" "Emperor, I''m not feeling well all of a sudden. Please allow me to leave first." The man who said that was su jingzhuo. The other ministers looked at Su jingzhuo''s ugly face and thought: The Regent is not uncomfortable. Let him apologize to Prime Minister Feng, who is a mortal enemy. I''m afraid this will make him angry when he goes back. "Since you are not feeling well, Uncle Wang, go back first." The young man''s tone of voice at the moment is very soft, and he was just angry at Su jingzhuo. If the ministers had not witnessed the scene in which he was angry at Su jingzhuo, they would have thought that they had just had an illusion. However, this does not make su jingzhuo''s face soften. It is a shame for him to apologize to his dead enemy, which makes him feel that he has been crushed by the other party. That feeling made him feel very uncomfortable. The one who makes him feel upset is not only Feng Qing''s departure, but also his nephew. Sooner or later, he will "Thank you very much, my Lord." Su jingzhuo turns to leave, before leaving, he also does not conceal, maliciously glared at Feng Qing to leave one eye. Of course, now blind Su Yao did not see this scene. After su jingzhuo left, Fengqing left and stepped forward, bending slightly, "report to the emperor, I have another thing to say." "Say it, Prime Minister." "I saw the emperor wandering in the fireworks last night. I think it''s necessary for the emperor to fill the palace." Feng Qing Li said. Other ministers only think that his words are full of information - the emperor went to the place of fireworks last night? How did Prime Minister FENG know about it? Did Prime Minister FENG go to the place of fireworks last night? Su Yao resisted the impulse to scold his mother in his heart. He said with a smile, "I really need to fill the harem. I don''t know if there is any candidate for the prime minister there?" After that, he did not give Feng Qingli a chance to speak, and then he said, "if that person is the prime minister, I will be very happy." All the ministers were immediately hit by Su Yao''s words. What did they hear just now? Emperor, his sexual orientation is wrong. Is he a broken sleeve? Does the emperor like Prime Minister FENG? Oh, my God. This is really big news. I don''t know what Prime Minister Feng will say. Will he accept it? The smile on Feng Qing''s face was so stiff that he didn''t expect that Su Yao would attack him with such words However, when he heard this sentence, why did he feel strange Feng Qingli forcibly suppressed the strange feeling in her heart and said seriously, "emperor, you don''t want to find happiness with Wei Chen." "Prime minister, I was just joking with you, but Speaking of this, Su Yao stopped for a moment and then said in a different tone, "I heard that you have a sister who looks like a flower. It''s better for you to send her to the palace, and I will treat her very well." Chapter 96 As soon as this was said, the ministers looked at Su Yao as if they were looking at a warrior. Who knows that Prime Minister FENG regards his sister as his life, but the emperor should say such a thing. Prime Minister FENG must be very angry now. Maybe he will not be emperor for a few days. Listening to Su Yao''s words, Feng Qingli felt very uncomfortable in his heart. He frowned, "the emperor, my sister has already made a promise." "Oh," Su Yao said, "that''s OK. I don''t have a love for beauty. It''s better to..." "You might as well send me a singer in your house as you like. Anyway, there are many singers in your house." Su Yao said with a smile. The ministers are afraid to breathe now. Feng Qing''s brow frowned more tightly. "I''m afraid it''s going to disappoint the emperor. There''s no singer in Wei Chen''s house." "Since there is no singer, there must be a dancer?" "Back to the emperor, there are no dancers in Wei Chen''s house." "If you don''t have a dancing girl, you can have a concubine in your house." "The Emperor..." Feng Qing couldn''t help raising her voice. "There is no concubine in the house of Wei Chen. Please don''t tease me any more." This was the first time that Feng Qing left the hall, which made the ministers feel a burst of regret. It seems that the emperor has changed his personality. He is angry with Prime Minister FENG. "Prime minister, it''s time for you to get married. I''ll choose a marriage for you today. What do you think?" Su Yao is not afraid of death at all, and continues to tease Fengqing away. ¡°¡­¡­ Emperor, I don''t have the idea of getting a wife for the time being, so I won''t bother you. " "That''s OK, but please prime minister. You don''t think you should urge me to accept imperial concubine in this court." Su Yao said with a serious face, "you must be very clear about the meaning of this sentence, Prime Minister." "I know." "Do you have anything else to say, Prime Minister?" "Back to the emperor, no more." Feng Qingli returned to his original position. "Do you have anything to say, other ministers?" "Back to the emperor, I have nothing to say." "Then go back to court." Su Yao brushed his sleeve and stood up. The eunuch standing on the right called out, "retreat!" "I''d like to see the emperor off!" After watching Su Yao leave, the ministers left one by one. After leaving the hall, Feng Qingli remembered Su Yao''s "teeth and claws" appearance in the hall just now. She couldn''t help but smile. However, those ministers who had been looking at him were trembling in their hearts. Prime Minister FENG must have been angry, otherwise, how could he suddenly laugh. Those ministers quickly left Feng Qing far away, for fear that he would suddenly vent his anger on them. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Su Yao suddenly pretended to be weak and helpless. "Tangyuan, I was really scared to death just now." Tang Yuan was speechless. It didn''t see that the host was afraid. "Host, didn''t you meet Su jingzhuo and Fengqing on the court just now?" "You don''t understand. I pretended to do it. In fact, I was very scared. When I was talking to Feng Qingli just now, I was afraid that he would tear me up." "Host, don''t pretend. If you''re really afraid, you won''t say that to fengqingli, and..." Chapter 97 "And you don''t look like the host at all!" Tangyuan hit the center of gravity. Su Yao certainly would not admit that he was pretending, otherwise he would have no face. "Tangyuan, you are wrong this time. I''m not pretending this time. And the reason why I said that is to attract Feng Qingli''s attention." "He must have noticed me now. After all, this is the first time that I dare to confront him like this." "Well, he did notice you. Maybe he is planning how to kill you now." "No, he won''t kill me now. At least he won''t kill me until he loses interest in me." The tone of Su Yao is full of confidence. Tangyuan Forget it, host. You''re happy. ¡­¡­ Su Yao went down to the water palace. Lin Rou had already learned from the eunuch what had happened in the morning. As soon as she saw Su Yao come in, she rushed to meet him. "Huang''er, you are so reckless in the morning court. How can you treat the Regent and the prime minister like this? If they are dissatisfied with the emperor''s son because of the events of this day, what can we do Lin rouyue said that the more worried he was, "huang''er, not as good as you..." Before she finished her words, Su Yao interrupted her words. "Empress mother, I''m the emperor. If you don''t give them some color to see, they really think I''m a bully, and they don''t dare to do anything to me now. You can take care of yourself after your mother and don''t worry about me." "But huang''er, you are so reckless today. The queen mother has to worry about it. Now the palace is full of danger, and your eyes are suddenly blind again..." Lin Rou sighed, "emperor son, you can''t be so reckless in the future." "Yes, yes, I will never do that again." Lin Rou sighed again, "well, if only the empress mother had made you a girl, then you would not have to live such a treacherous life." "Would you like to tuck me back into my stomach and have it born again?" Lin Rou was immediately amused by Su Yao''s words. She held out a finger and pointed his forehead, "you, you, are talking nonsense again." "Empress mother, I don''t want to make you happy. Don''t sigh in the future. It will make you ugly." "What do you mean, are you saying that I am not beautiful now after your mother?" Lin Rou pretended to be angry. "No, no, you are the most beautiful woman in the world. No one can compare with you." Su Yao said sincerely. Lin Rou suddenly "poof" a smile out, "you, you, always so glib." "Don''t you like it, mother?" "Yes, of course the empress does." Standing next to Shu Yu, looking at the happy picture of mother and son, he couldn''t help thinking: if only the Empress Dowager and the emperor were the mother and son of ordinary people, then they could go on like this. It''s a pity From now on, let her guard the Empress Dowager and the emperor. She will not let the conspiracy of those thieves succeed! Shu Yu clenched his fist and made up his mind. But Su Yao and Lin Rou don''t know what Shu Yu thinks. They continue to talk about the words between their mother and son. "My mother, I heard that the flowers in Putuo temple are blooming very well now. Why don''t we go to Putuo temple tomorrow and ask for a peace sign for you?" "Good..." Chapter 98 night. It was midnight. The lights in the palace were almost out, and the palace people had already stopped. There was silence, only the sound of insects could be heard. All of a sudden, Youdao''s figure flashed by quickly and went towards Su Yao''s bedroom. There was no one to watch outside the palace. The man paused, then gently opened the door and crept in. Su Yao, lying on the bed, woke up at the moment the door was pushed open. He clenched the dagger in his hand and guessed in his heart who was coming. Is Su jingzhuo or Fengqing from the people sent, or Fengqing from myself? As the man got closer and closer, Su Yao held his breath for fear that he would find anything wrong Feng Qingli walked to the bedside and saw Su Yao''s face by the moonlight from the door. He just lay there unprepared and collected all the thorns in the morning Feng Qing couldn''t help but put out her hand to Su Yao''s face and wanted to touch it. However, Su Yao''s dagger touched Su''s face when he was sleeping. But it was a thorn in the air. Su Yao was very unwilling to stab forward again, but still stabbed empty. Su Yao felt that God was full of deep malice towards him. Otherwise, why should he do this to him. Feng Qingli is now sure that Su Yao is really blind. He reaches out to hold Su Yao''s hand with a dagger and pinches it hard. Under Su Yao''s pain, his subordinates released consciously. "Bang Dang", the dagger suddenly fell to the ground. Because of the pain on his wrist, Su Yao frowned, "who are you? Why did you break into my bedroom in the middle of the night?" Feng Qingli noticed this detail and released her hand. When she saw the blue and purple on Su Yao''s wrist, she said, "emperor, your skin is really delicate." When he said this, Su Yao knew who he was, but he didn''t expect that he would come in person. So is he here for tiger amulet or for "Prime minister, why are you?" Su Yao pretended to be surprised. "Why, didn''t the emperor want to come to Wei Chen?" Feng Qingli suddenly leaned over to Su Yao, his breath nearly spit on his neck. Su Yao felt uncomfortable. He moved back and said, "prime minister, what''s the matter with you breaking into my bedroom in the middle of the night? Don''t you want to rebel?" "Your Majesty, you are a great man who forgets much." Feng Qingli suddenly covers Su Yao''s body. At this time, Su Yao was wearing only his clothes and trousers. He didn''t know when his collar was opened, revealing a large area of snow-white skin. Feng Qing''s eyes were stagnant. Then he suddenly thought of something. He put his hand through the neckline very badly. "Emperor, do you remember what you said in the court today?" Su Yao didn''t know what he meant, but he said back, "of course, do you come here for some of my words, Prime Minister?" "Oh?" Feng Qing left pick pick eyebrow, "do not know the emperor in your mouth some words point to which one?" "Prime minister, I don''t like men. If you take that seriously, I will be very upset." When he said this, Su Yao''s tone was somewhat embarrassed, as if he was really worried about it. ¡°¡­¡­ Emperor, I don''t like men either. Don''t think about it too much. " "In this case, why do you want to put pressure on me now, Prime Minister? It''s hard for me to believe what you said..." Chapter 99 Feng Qing left and said, "emperor, you can''t get me wrong now?" Su Yao sat up, and with his movements, his clothes became flabby, revealing a large area of skin, which he did not find. "Prime minister, you haven''t told me why you broke into my bedroom." "I just want to come to the emperor''s palace for a visit. I have no other purpose." Feng Qing left the serious nonsense. Su Yao "ha ha" smile, thought: I believe you a ghost, you think this is a day tour? "What do you think of my bedroom?" Su Yao asked. Feng Qingli knew that the other party was trying to test himself. If he said "very good", Su Yao would think that he was rebellious and rebellious. If he said "not so good", Su Yao would think that he looked down on his Emperor Is the old puppet emperor finally going to show his sharp claws? Feng Qing left to weigh the words, and then said, "emperor, Wei Chen is not qualified to comment on your bedroom." Su Yao was not surprised by his answer. After all, the other party was a wise man. "Prime minister, you have seen enough of my bedroom. You can leave now. I want to rest." "Emperor, I will leave now, but please lock the doors and windows so that no one with ulterior motives will come in." "Does the prime minister refer to yourself as someone with ulterior motives?" Su Yao asked. Feng Qing left but not half guilty, but also very sincerely said, "emperor, micro minister will never be the enemy of you." However, if there was no such thing as a bad thing he said to Su this evening, it would be very bad if he didn''t believe it. "Prime minister, you can leave now. I''m really sleepy now." With that, Su Yao yawned and pretended to be really sleepy. "I will leave now. I wish the emperor a good sleep." "Remember to close the door." Su Yao lay down on the bed, then wrapped himself in a quilt, with his back to Fengqing. Feng Qingli smiles helplessly and turns to leave Su Yao''s bedroom. Before leaving, she closes the door. After walking out a few meters away, Feng Qing thought of her real purpose of visiting Su Yao''s bedroom at night, but Let''s forget it. ¡­¡­ The next day, Su Yao had planned to go to Putuo Temple today, but his plan could not be changed. He had to postpone the matter. A few days later, after finishing his business, Su Yao took Lin Rou to Putuo temple. In addition to Shu Yu, several maids and bodyguards, there were also Feng Qing left. I don''t know where Feng Qingli got to know that they were going to Putuo temple. He had to follow them and was famous for protecting them. Su Yao thought that the protection was false, but he could not refuse, so he had to take Fengqing away. And knew this matter also has another person -- Su jingzhuo. In order not to let Su Yaoling and his eldest son Su Jingrou go to the palace for a few days, they will not let him and Su Zhuo go to the palace to solve the problem Chapter 100 However, Su jingzhuo still missed two points - today''s su Yao is no longer the Su Yao who was at his disposal before. Moreover, his mortal enemy fengqingli is also in the entourage. Feng Qingli has been hostile to Su jingzhuo for so many years. Naturally, he will not succeed in his plan. Moreover, fengqingli is very interested in Su Yao. Before he loses interest in Su Yao, he is As for Su Yao, he has found out Su jingzhuo''s character in the past few days. Su jingzhuo is not the kind of person he shows. He is actually ambitious and takes a long time to the throne The purpose of Su Yao''s going to Putuo temple is not only to play, but also to draw the snake out of the cave. He has been in the court for several days, but he has targeted Su jingzhuo for several times. Su jingzhuo is very suspicious and ill, and now he can''t accommodate him and his mother. So when a group of assassins suddenly jumped out on the way, Su Yao was not surprised. "Prime minister Feng, you should protect me and the Empress Dowager." Su Yao said to the air in front of him. Lin Rou: Shu Yu:.... " Feng Qingli said Your majesty, the minister is behind you. " Su Yao turned around with no embarrassed expression on his face. "Prime minister Feng, do you remember what you said before?" "Of course I remember." "Then the Empress Dowager and I will give you protection. Don''t let me and the Empress Dowager lose a hair." "I obey my orders." The group of assassins ignored by them, you look at me, I look at you, and then they rush towards Su Yao with their swords in their hands. The accompanying bodyguards soon became one with them. However, the strength of the two sides was too great. The guards were not the opponents of the assassins at all. After a while, the guards lay down and only a few people were fighting hard. Feng Qingli frowned, drew out the sword which was not in the waist, and then joined the battle. Feng Qingli was a man who had been on the battlefield. Under his leadership, the army fought several victories. It can be seen that his strength is extraordinary. Therefore, it was the assassin''s side that gradually fell into the downwind. However, there was only one Fengqing left, and the accompanying guards were all dead, and the remaining maids had no fighting power. The assassins relied on the large number of people, and several of them rushed to Su Yao and Lin Rou when Fengqing was not paying attention. Seeing a sword stabbing at Lin Rou, Shu Yu exclaimed, "empress dowager, be careful!" Then came the sound of the sword stabbing into the body. Su Yao did not know when he was protecting Lin Rou''s body, but the sword that should have been stabbed into Lin Rou''s body pierced Su Yao''s chest. Looking at this scene, Shu Yu exclaimed, "the Emperor..." Lin Rou was stunned for a moment, and then holding the comatose, Su Yao cried bitterly, "emperor son, how can you be so stupid?" When Feng Qingli heard the news, she quickly turned her head and took a look. When she saw Su Yao in her arms, she became angry. He burst out a strong sense of killing, "you all die for me!" Feng Qingli no longer hides his strength. He solves all the remaining assassins. After seeing the assassins, some of them are in the way of Lin Shuang. Feng Qingli stretched out her hand to Shuyu. "Miss Shuyu, let me hold the emperor to find a doctor. I can fly and speed up." Chapter 101 Shu Yu avoided Feng Qing''s outstretched hand and glared at him fiercely, "you don''t need to be hypocritical. If it wasn''t for you, how could the emperor be like this now?" Feng Qing didn''t want to cooperate with her and didn''t talk to her any more. He grabbed Su Yao from his arms and used his lightness skills to carry him to the capital. Shu Yu looks at Lin Rou and says with remorse, "the empress dowager, it''s all the servants'' fault..." However, before she finished her words, she was interrupted by Lin Rou, "Shuyu, you can catch up with the AI family." While talking, Lin Rou turned over and got on the horse. "But empress dowager, your body..." "Compared with the emperor, the body of AI family is nothing. If you dare to stop AI family, you should not stay in the palace." Speaking on the mouth, Lin Rou''s hand is to raise the whip and severely whip on the horse''s buttocks. As soon as the horse had a pain, it ran forward quickly. Seeing this, Shu Yu quickly turned on his horse and said to the surviving maids "you several go back by yourself" and went after Lin rou. Although the maids were not very clever, they were not stupid. Just now the assassin appeared. Something must have happened in the palace. They didn''t want to go back and die. The maids looked at each other and ran in the opposite direction to Lin Rou and them. ¡­¡­ The nearest hospital to the outskirts of Beijing is Murong QingHan''s hospital. Feng Qingli goes to the hospital with Su Yao in her arms. It happens that Murong QingHan is going out. "Murong, please help him!" "Prime minister Feng, I didn''t expect you to have such a side. It seems that the people you hold in your arms are very important to you." Murong QingHan and Fengqing are old acquaintances, but they have never seen him so anxious. For a moment, they feel strange and look at the man in his arms. When he saw Su Yao with purple lips, he was stunned first, and then made way for the road, "hold him in quickly." Feng Qingli walked in with Su Yao in her arms and put him on the bed. "You wait outside. Don''t get in my way." Murong QingHan drives Fengqing out of the room, and then treats Su Yao. After more than ten minutes, the results were obtained. Murong QingHan went out, to the pestle in the door of Feng Qing from shaking his head, "ah." Feng Qing left the heart suddenly "cluck Deng" a, "how is he?" "The situation is not very optimistic. The sword wound is only half an inch away from his heart, and he is now poisoned with a new poison. The poison is still a strange poison from the western regions. I don''t know how to solve the poison for the time being." "When can you develop a way to detoxify?" Feng Qing did not leave Murong QingHan imagination of the panic, on the contrary, he was very calm. "Five days at least, half a month more." Murong QingHan replied. "Is there any other antidote?" Feng Qingli continued to ask. "Yes, that is to get the antidote from the poisoner. However, the chance of success is not great. The other party''s purpose is to kill him. It is estimated that the antidote has already been destroyed." Feng Qing left shook his head, "no, there is still a place to get the antidote." "Are you talking about the western regions?" "Yes, the western regions." Feng Qing nodded. "But the western regions are too far from here. I''m afraid he won''t be able to hold on to the day when you come back with the antidote." "I believe you can develop an antidote quickly. Murong, he will give it to you for the time being..." Chapter 102 "Do you believe me so?" "Don''t you have confidence in yourself?" Feng Qingli asked. Murong QingHan: "it''s hard to say Of course, but don''t expect too much from me "Well, I''ll go first. You''ll try to save his life until I come back." Say, Feng Qing leaves turn to want to leave. "Wait a minute." Murong QingHan suddenly stopped him, "I want to ask you a question." "What''s the problem?" "Who is he to you?" Murong asked. Who is it? Feng Qingli bit the three words and then said, "it''s just a person who interests me. Before I lose interest in him, I don''t want him to die." "Prime minister Feng, I think you are making a fool of me." Just now your anxious look clearly said that he is a very important person to you. "I never fool people." Murong QingHan ¡­¡­ Murong QingHan lived up to Feng Qingli''s expectations. It took him seven days to develop the antidote of Su Yao''s poison. However, after taking the antidote, Su Yao did not wake up and was still in a coma. Feng Qingli did not know what method he used. It took only half a month to go back and forth between the capital and the western regions. He also brought back some poisons as a gift to someone. After Feng Qing left and returned to the capital, he took Su Yao from Murong''s cold hospital to his prime minister''s house, and took care of him personally every day. This surprised a group of people in the prime minister''s residence. If their master and emperor were not men, they would have thought that the relationship between them would have been During the period of Su Yao''s coma, a great event happened in the capital city -- Regent Su jingzhuo suddenly forced the palace to revolt, but he was defeated by Prime Minister Fengqing. Now, Su jingzhuo is being locked up in the dungeon of the prime minister''s residence and is suffering from torture. Feng Qingli was forced to be poisoned by others, which made him want to die. Although Su jingzhuo felt very ashamed of becoming a prisoner of his deadly enemy, he did not want to die. He did not believe that he would be locked up here all his life. One day he would go out When he went out that day, he must return the suffering he had suffered thousands of times to Fengqing. However, what Su jingzhuo didn''t know was that he would never make a comeback. His plump wings have been destroyed by Feng Qingli himself. The people all over the country know that he is a traitor and a thief. Now there are many people who spit on him. A man who can''t win the support of the people is doomed to be an emperor. On the contrary, the voice of letting Feng Qing leave to represent the government for the time being is very high. After all, he killed the rebel party himself, and now the emperor is in a coma. There are no leaders. If no one comes forward to take charge of the government at this time, the surrounding countries will take the opportunity to attack, and the world will be in chaos Therefore, Feng Qingli complied with the people''s wishes and became a temporary emperor. At first, she didn''t know who was going to leave Su Chaozhou. But after Feng Qing left the country more and more prosperous, Lin Rou was relieved. Maybe fengqingli is more suitable to be an Emperor than her Yao''er. However, Shu Yu was still indifferent to Feng Qing. Fortunately, he sneaked into the prime minister''s office several times to snatch Su Yao back Chapter 103 But without exception, she failed. I don''t know if fengqingli is a special ability. Every time she wants to take Su Yao away, Feng Qingli suddenly appears in front of her and stops her behavior. And the most important thing is that she can''t beat Feng Qing at all, and she can''t even pass a move under his command. It''s really irritating. This also causes Shu Yu to see more and more feel that Feng Qing is not satisfied. However, even if she failed countless times, Shu Yu still did not give up. Every day she insisted on breaking into the prime minister''s house to steal Su Yao. And then she failed again On this day, when Fengqing left to give Su Yao medicine, Shu Yu suddenly burst in. Feng Qing looked up at her, and then slowly fed the rest of the medicine to Su Yao. Shu Yu sees him ignore oneself, in the heart more uncomfortable, "Feng Qing leaves, you this shameless person, hurry to return the emperor." Feng Qing stood up and put down the medicine bowl in her hand. "Miss Shuyu, you are really persistent, but I have no interest in playing with you..." Speaking of this, Feng Qing left for a moment, and then said to the air somewhere, "the wind blows, you come out to have a few moves with the girl Shuyu." As soon as the voice fell, a man with a mask on his face appeared in front of Shu Yu. He was the wind in Feng Qing''s mouth. Feng Yang first respectfully called "master" to Feng Qing, and then turned to face Shu Yu. He also made a "please" sign to Shuyu, "Shuyu girl, let''s go out and fight." Shu Yu didn''t speak, but suddenly stretched out his hand to the mask on Feng Yang''s face. Although the wind is a quick reaction to come over, but still Shuyu took off the mask on his face. The air condenses for a moment. After seeing the face of the wind, Shuyu''s heart suddenly beat very fast, as if there was a deer jumping in it. She felt that she probably fell in love with the man named Fengyang at first sight. Feng Yang took the mask from Shu Yu''s hand without saying a word, and then put it on again. Shu Yu is suddenly thought of what like, she looked up to Feng Qing from, "Feng Qing from, I want to do a deal with you." "What deal?" Feng Qingli asked with great interest. "As long as you give him to me, I will not rob the emperor with you, and I will not disturb you any more." Shu Yu pointed to the wind and said. Su Meiyao gave up persistently. How can I see a comatose man? Feng Qing thought about it for a while. She thought that the deal was feasible, so she sold it. "OK, I did this deal. From now on, he will be your man." Suddenly, Feng Yang, who was sold, turned and looked at Feng Qing. "Master, I''ve already made an oath before. I''ll only have you as a master in this life." Although the tone of Feng Yang''s speech is very calm, Feng Qingli still hears some grievances from it. "Fengyang, I didn''t tell you to change the master. I just think you''re old enough to get married..." "But..." "It''s nothing." Feng Qing left directly interrupted his words, "if you don''t listen to me, I''ll never be your master again." The wind Yang listens to this words, immediately withered, "subordinate knew, subordinate all obeys the master son''s arrangement." "In this case, you can go back with Miss Shuyu." Feng waved away. Chapter 104 Wind Yang silent from Shu Yu''s side walk, see do not look at her. "Well, wait for me." Shuyu rushed to catch up. Before catching up, she also asked Feng Qingli, "fengqingli, I have a question that I always want to ask you. You should have got what you want, but why do you refuse to let me take the emperor away from you?" Feng Qing looked down at Su Yao with a real smile that Shu Yu had never seen. He strongly replied, "because of him, I can only leave Fengqing." Shu Yu instantly understood the meaning of his words. She opened her mouth for a long time and said, "Feng Qingli, if you dare to do anything sorry to the emperor, I Shuyu will kill you even if I fight for this life." "Don''t worry, there won''t be such a day." Feng Qing replied. Because he was reluctant to let Su Yao sad. "Feng Qingli, you''d better remember your words today." "I will remember for a lifetime, and I wish you the happiness you want..." "Oh, if you want to give up, then you can give up the wind..." "Don''t worry about it." Shu Yu interrupted his words, "you''d better think about how you should explain to the emperor when he wakes up. After all, you did poison the emperor. I don''t think the emperor will forgive you easily." After being stabbed in the pain, the smile on Feng Qing''s face suddenly disappeared. "I thought for a moment, I''d better not make a deal with you. Anyway, you can never take him away from me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Feng Qing left, you are cruel!" After leaving this sentence, Shuyu went after the wind. Damn it, she did not like Feng Qing! Feng Qingli went to the bedside and sat down. She touched Su Yao''s face. "Su Yao, Su Yao, you should wake up." Lying on the bed of the juvenile eyelashes suddenly tremble a few times, Feng Qing from the breath suddenly a stagnation, he looked at the teenager nervously, hoping that he would suddenly wake up. However, to Fengqing''s disappointment, the boy did not wake up, as if what he had just seen was an illusion. Feng Qing left sighed, "when will you wake up?" ¡­¡­ It has been more than a month since Su Yao was assassinated. In addition to dealing with the government affairs for Su Yao every day, Feng Qingli fed Su Yao some medicine, talked to him, and then bathed him. On this day, Feng Qingli was taking off Su Yao''s clothes. Su Yao suddenly woke up. But do not know what is the reason, Su Yao because of poisoning and blind eyes suddenly can see. So when Su Yao woke up, he saw Feng Qingli picking up his pants. He immediately blew his hair and said in a hoarse voice, "Feng Qing Li, you are a shameless fellow. You dare to pick up my pants!" When Feng Qingli heard the familiar voice, she was stunned. Then she raised her head and looked at him. When she found that Su Yao was awake, a great joy rose from his heart. "Su Yao, you are finally willing to wake up." Su Yao didn''t notice that fengqingli was calling his name. He looked at fengqingli cautiously. "Fengqingli, why do you want to pick my pants? What do you want to do?" "It''s for the emperor to bathe, of course." Feng Qingli replied with a smile. Chapter 105 "Why do you want to take a bath for me, don''t you..." Su Yao suddenly thought of something and opened his eyes wide. "Emperor, Wei Chen has bathed for you every day these days. You can see what you should and shouldn''t see." Feng Qing said with a smile. Hearing this, Su Yao''s face suddenly burst into red, "Feng, Feng Qingli, you are the following criminals!" "Emperor, the following criminals are not used in this way. I''d better let Wei Chen demonstrate it to you." Feng Qingli leaned close to Su Yao''s body and slid her hand from his chest to a dangerous area. Su Yao, who had been treated like this, was stunned and his brain was blank. Feng Qing left in his ear to blow a tone, "emperor, this is called the following offending, do you understand?" After su Yao''s reaction, he immediately blew his hair. He pushed Feng Qing away. He didn''t look like a man who had been in bed for a month. "Feng Qingli, what do you mean Feng Qing left pick eyebrow, "emperor, I think you should be very clear about my meaning?" "I don''t know at all." Su Yao continued to pretend to be stupid, "Fengqing left. I warn you that if you dare to do such a thing to me in the future, I will..." "What? Is the emperor going to cut off the head of the minister? " Feng Qingli pulled out the sword hanging on one side and handed it to Su Yao''s hand. "It''s better for the emperor to kill Wei Chen now. If you can die in the emperor''s hand, I will be happy." Su Yao What''s wrong with the brain? Su Yao threw away the sword in his hand. Feng Qingli looked at him and said, "why, is the emperor reluctant to kill Wei Chen?" He said nothing. "It seems that the emperor also has some thoughts about Wei Chen." Feng Qing left with an inch to say. Su Yao immediately blew his hair again. "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t like men. You should give up that idea as soon as possible." "The emperor, what you deny is that you are not guilty?" "What I said is true. How can I feel guilty?" Su Yao continued to speak hard. "But that''s not what the emperor said when he looked at Wei Chen." Su Yao was speechless for a moment. How can Fengqing be so bad? Just like Qin yuan. Qin yuan No, although Qin yuan has a bad character, he is the best. It is not like this fengqingli At the thought of Qin yuan, Su Yao had no mood to fight with Feng Qing. His eyes were empty and he was staring at some place. Feng Qing could not help being agitated when she saw him like this. He didn''t like the look in his eyes, which seemed to be looking at another person through him. "Emperor, who are you thinking of now?" "Qinyuan." Su Yao replied subconsciously. Qin yuan This name is a man, Feng Qing from strong to resist the impulse to kill people, and asked, "who is Qinyuan?" Su Yao came back to his senses and said, "one that will never be seen It''s just old friends Feng Qingli ignored the suspicious pause in his words, "so it is. Please don''t be too sad." Su Yao pursed his lips. "I know, prime minister, you go out first. I want to change clothes." "Emperor, you just woke up. Why don''t you ask Wei Chen to do it for you?" Su Yao: "No, I still have the strength to dress myself." "Well, the minister will go out first. If you don''t have the strength to put on clothes later, please call Wei Chen." ¡°¡­¡­ Get out of here. " Chapter 106 After Feng Qing left, Su Yao communicated with Tangyuan in his mind, "Tangyuan, Qin Yuanhe..." Seeing that he suddenly mentioned Qin yuan, Tang Yuan thought that he had discovered something. A heart suddenly hung up, "what''s wrong with Qinyuan? How did you suddenly mention him?" Can you see me again After listening to Su Yao''s words, Tang Yuan breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the host did not find out, "host, you will know about this later." Su Yao didn''t feel disappointed with the reply of tangyuan. After all, he didn''t hope to see Qin yuan again. Now Tangyuan said this, which means that he has half the chance to see Qinyuan again. "I see." On the other side. Feng Qing left but how can not calm down, he is now full of the name "Qin yuan". Although Su Yao said that Qin yuan was an old friend he would never see again, he felt that the relationship between them was not just like this. At the thought that Su Yao and Qin yuan might have had that kind of relationship, Feng Qingli felt like she was going crazy Feng Qing called his most trusted subordinates, "Jing Yun, you go to check whether there is a man called Qin yuan around the emperor." "Master, do you forget that your name was Qin yuan?" Jing Yun said. Feng Qingli was stunned when he heard this. He seemed to be called Qin yuan a long time ago "Jingyun, is that true?" "What I said is true. Master, you played with the emperor for several months before, but it was too long. You and the emperor probably forgot." Jing Yun replied. Feng Qingli listened to his words with deep thought. Jing Yun will not cheat him, and he does not have the courage to cheat him. In this way, Qin yuan in Su Yao''s mouth is likely to be him. In this way, Feng Qing lost more than half of the depression in her centrifugation, but "Jing Yun, you''d better check carefully. After all, there is more than one person named Qin yuan." "I know. I''ll check it now." ¡­¡­ After putting on his clothes, Su Yao opened the door and went out. Seeing that Feng Qingli was just standing outside the room, he said to him, "prime minister, you get me a carriage. I will go back to the palace now." Feng Qing did not refuse. Su Yao has been in a coma for more than a month. The Empress Dowager is worried that he will die. He should go back to the palace, so that the Empress Dowager can settle her heart which has been hanging high. "I know. I will go and do it." Soon, Su Yao got into the carriage of the prime minister''s mansion and returned to the palace. After arriving at the gate of Shuiyun hall where Lin Rou lives, Su Yao stops the maiden who wants to report to Lin Rou, and then walks in lightly, ready to give Lin Rou a surprise. Lin Rou was sitting on the chair with his back to him. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t find his arrival at all. Su Yao walked quickly and covered her eyes with both hands. Guess which one Miyagi wants to make her laugh when she hears it Lin Rou Zheng Zheng Zheng, "emperor son, is it you?" Su Yao put down his hand and went to Lin rou. "It''s really boring. I didn''t expect you guessed it so quickly after your mother." Lin Rou looks at Su Yao who is good in front of her. Her tears fall out of her eyes. She stood up, stretched out her hand and hugged him tightly. "Huang Er, the queen mother finally sees you again." Chapter 107 "Mother, don''t cry, you are not beautiful." "That''s what you say every time." Lin Rousong opened him, wiped his tears with a veil, and then took him to the beauty couch on one side and sat down. "Come on, let the empress mother have a good look..." "You''re thin again. I''m afraid a gust of wind will blow you away." Lin Rou looks at Su Yao with heartache in her eyes. Su Yao thought: I haven''t eaten for more than a month. Can I not be thin? However, Su Yao only dared to say it in his heart. If he did, he was afraid that Lin Rou''s heart would be aroused again. He was afraid that others would cry. "Mother, don''t I follow you? As soon as you are thin, I will lose weight with you." "You''re still so glib." Lin Rou shook her head helplessly. "But don''t you like it very much, mother?" Su Yao chuckled, and then changed the topic. "Empress mother, there must have been a lot of things happening in the palace at this time. You should tell me well." "If you don''t talk about this, do you have any discomfort, or the empress mother will send for a doctor to come and have a good look at you?" Su Yao originally wanted to refuse, but Lin Rouan thought that this would make Lin Rouan think, so he agreed, "OK." Lin Rou asked her maid to send for some doctors. These doctors are new in. The former doctors are all driven out of the palace by Feng Qing. All these imperial doctors gave Su Yao pulse and said the same sentence, "empress dowager, the emperor''s health is not in any serious way, but he is still a little weak. The minister prescribes a few runes, and the emperor only needs to drink those runes and take good care of himself." Listen to them all say so, Lin Rou this just completely calms down the heart, "Ai Jia knows, you all retreat." "I will make a retreat." Those doctors who had performed the ceremony left the water cloud hall. "Now, what can you tell me about these days?" "Good, good, mother now tell you all..." ¡­¡­ From Lin Rou''s mouth, Su Yao knew all the things that had happened in the past month or so. Su jingzhuo wanted to rebel, but Fengqing left the provisional government After learning that it was Feng Qing who left the temporary government, Su Yao suddenly had an idea. He didn''t know whether Lin Rou would agree or not. "Mother, I have something to measure with you." "What''s the matter?" "Empress mother, you can see that Prime Minister FENG handled the government affairs so well that he was more suitable to be the Emperor than I was. It''s better for me to be the emperor. Anyway, those ministers would not object to it." "What''s more, I''ll be able to take you on a tour with my mother. What do you think?" "The Empress Dowager didn''t want you to sit in this position, which is full of glory but also full of crisis. But she was afraid that Prime Minister FENG would not agree with him." Speaking of this, Lin Rou frowned slightly. "The imperial edict of Zen throne is to let the eunuchs around me proclaim orders, and we just have to leave the capital before announcing the edict. Then the emperor, Fengqing, will have to do it if he wants to." Su Yao laughed. Lin Rou had no choice but to smile. "You, you, the Prime Minister of Keng Feng, are you afraid that he will settle accounts with you at that time?" "At that time, he will be busy dealing with the court, so he will not have the spare time to settle accounts with me, and even if he has that spare time, he will not find us." Su Yao said confidently. "Mother, do you think that''s ok?" "Do what you say, do what you say." Chapter 108 Su Yao soon wrote a decree of Zen position and gave it to the eunuch around him. He asked him to read out the edict in front of all the ministers seven days later. As for Su Yao and Lin Rou, after packing up their things, they quietly left the palace with a few bodyguards and maids, and went to the first place they wanted to visit. Su Yao originally intended to take Shu Yu, but she did not expect that she was chasing a man now. He thought for a while, Shu Yu was indeed at the age of marriage. He couldn''t miss the rest of her life and didn''t take her with him, and presumably she didn''t have the mind to go sightseeing. Seven days later, the eunuch read out the edict in front of all the ministers in the early morning. Feng Qingli was not surprised, because the eunuch was originally the man he had planted in the palace, and he had told him about it. And he had a plan A year later, he will go to see Su Yao. Therefore, Feng Qingli took over the Edict and became the new emperor. A year later, fengqingli abdicated the throne to an heir he had taught him. The heir was very gifted and suitable to be a good emperor. Then he went to see Su Yao. Because he planted a man beside Su Yao, he found him quickly. When Fengqing left to find Su Yao, Su Yao was taking a nap. Feng Qing couldn''t bear to wake him up, so she sat by the bed waiting for him to wake up. When Su Yao woke up, he saw Feng Qingli beside the bed and was shocked. "Feng Qingli, how are you here?" "I''m here for you. Are you happy?" Feng Qing said with a smile. It''s been a year, and if he doesn''t come to him again, his heart doesn''t know where to fly. "No, aren''t you the emperor now? Suddenly you come here. What should the government do?" "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m not the emperor now." Su Yao was stunned Have you planned for Fengqing to leave "No, I just want to come to you." He would not admit that he had planned all this, otherwise Su Yao would be angry again. "No, I think you''ve already planned it. Fengqing left. Tell me the truth." "I don''t know what kind of truth you want to hear?" Feng Qing leans over to Su Yao. Two people''s lips are very close, as if the next second will stick up. Su Yao did not start in a flurry, his ear root son already became a piece of red, "Feng Qing leaves, you this is in the following offend." "No, no, no, no, now you are not the emperor, and I am not your servant. So this is not the following offence, of course..." Speaking of this, Feng Qing left for a moment and then said very seriously, "I would like to regard you as my emperor all my life." At this moment, Su Yao''s face turned red. Is Fengqing away from this guy talking about love? Is this love talk? It must be. "Yao..." Lin Rou, who just came in, saw this scene of warmth / ambiguity and harmony, and quietly stepped out. Just now she was wrong. How could Feng Qingli appear here? No, fengqingli seems to want to do something to his Yao''er. She can''t let him succeed! This thought, Lin Rou and majestic gas high spirited walked in, "you two are doing what?" Scared Su Yao quickly pushed Feng Qing away. "Nothing, nothing." And then winked at him. But Feng Qing left but did not cooperate to say a word, "I hope you can let us two together." Su Yao Lin Rou''s face suddenly turned black. She even sent out the Hedong teacher''s roar, "no way!" Su Yao and Feng Qing looked at each other helplessly. It seemed that they had a long way to go. Chapter 110 When Su Yao returned to the gate of his former residence, he saw Qin Shen standing there. This Qin Shen is to provoke the original Lord, and finally severely hurt the original owner''s slag man si Chen''s assistant. Speaking of it, the original owner is pitiful enough. First, he was taken in by the slag man, and then cheated by the slag man. Finally, he ended up with a suicide. Tut, if he were to be the one, he would have to break the third leg of the scum man. Although I don''t know what''s wrong with Qin Shen, his assistant, who is around him today, he doesn''t want to be involved in any relationship with these two people. So it''s better not to see. Su Yao turned to leave, but he didn''t expect Qin Shen had noticed him and came over, "Mr. Su, wait a minute. I have something very important to tell you." Su Yao turned around and looked at him impatiently. "I don''t think there is anything to say between me and you. You go." Qin Shen said to himself, "Mr. Su, although I know this request is unreasonable, can you please go to see my president, who wants to see you again before entering the operating room." "No!" Su Yao directly refused, "I hope I will never see him again in this life, and..." Speaking of this, Su Yao pauses for a moment, and then says something vicious that he never said, "if I can, I hope he will never come out after he enters the operating room!" Qin Shen didn''t expect that the kind-hearted young man would say such vicious words, and immediately frowned, "Mr. Su, don''t you have to say such vicious words?" "Why, do you still want me to pray for the president of your family in front of the Buddha and bless his successful operation?" Su Yao sneered, "I''m really sorry. I''m not so kind, and I won''t complain with morality!" "What''s more, if you don''t leave, I''ll call the police and say that you harassed me. I don''t think assistant Qin can afford to lose that man?" Qin Shen was choked by Su Yao''s words, but he still didn''t want to give up. "Mr. Su, I beg you. You can go to the hospital to see my president. My president may..." "Stop, I will not go if I say not. Don''t say anything to curse the president of your family, or you will be the vicious one." Su Yao interrupted him coldly. At this moment, Qin Shen was completely speechless. What else can he say when the other party has said so much. With a bang, Su Yao walked around him to the apartment, took out the key, opened the door, and then closed the door heavily. In order to show how bad his mood is now. Qin looked at the closed door, sighed a long time, and then left. ¡­¡­ After leaving the community where Su Yao lived, Qin Shen drove to the hospital and found the ward where sichen lived. The Si Chen that wears the body patient''s clothing sits by the window, looking out of the window. Qin Shen''s feet stopped, he reached out and knocked on the door. Si Chen turns head, when see only Qin Shen a person to come, the eye immediately delimits several minutes to lose. "What about Qin Shen and Su Yao? Why didn''t he come with you?" Qin Shen was stunned at first, and then replied, "president, I didn''t see Mr. Su." He didn''t want to tell the president that Su Yao would not come or tell the president what Su Yao said. He didn''t want to stimulate the President Chapter 111 "Qin Shen, don''t lie to me. He must not want to see me." Si Chen wry smile, "also, I hurt him to hurt so deep, he certainly hates me now, how can you come to see me." Qin sighed deeply, "president, don''t think too much. After your operation is successful, you can explain it to Mr. Su. Mr. Su loves you so much and knows the truth of the matter, he will certainly forgive you." "He won''t forgive me any more. I know his temperament." "President..." Qin Shen also wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Si Chen, "Qin Shen, you don''t have to say it very much. Go and tell the doctor that I can operate now." Qin Shen had to swallow the words just to his mouth, "I know, I''ll go now." After Qin Shen called the doctor, Si Chen was quickly pushed into the operating room. Qin Shen, who was waiting outside the operating room, recalled what sichen had said and his lonely expression. He bit his teeth and finally took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Su Yao. On the other side. Su Yao is packing up his things when he hears the message prompt tone. He stops his movements and takes a look at the text message with his mobile phone on one side. The message was sent from a strange number, which said - Mr. Su, are you free tomorrow afternoon? I''d like to make an appointment with you. I think I should tell you something. Su Yao looked at the three words "Mr. Su", and knew whose number it was. He has said so clearly, but did not expect Qin Shen still refused to give up. However, there are some things that should be said more clearly, so as to save Qin Shen from pestering him later. If this is seen by others, it''s OK. If Shen chugei sees this, his task will be even more difficult. So Su Yao sent a short message back -- OK, the address was set at the coffee shop near my neighborhood. Qin Shen thought that Su Yao would refuse, but he did not expect that he would agree, which let him secretly breath. I hope he can help the president save Su Yao this time. Otherwise, it would be a pity for these two people. After returning the message, Su Yao threw his cell phone aside and picked up his things again. ¡­¡­ The next morning. When Su Yao arrived at the interview at about ten minutes yesterday, Su Yao picked up the things. After a while, Jianqiu also came. When she saw Su Yao who was waiting there, she was satisfied with him. However, when she saw the big bag and small bag in his hand, she frowned slightly, "how did you bring the quilt?" Su Yao''s face was blank, "ah?" "I''ve arranged your place. There are quilts and everything. You just need to bring a change of clothes." Jian Qiu explained. "Then I''ll take the quilt back now?" "There is not so much time for you to go back and forth. You can find a garbage can and throw it away." What a pity to throw it away. Su Yao said in his heart. However, he had to nod his head to Jane Qiu''s eyes Su Yao took the quilt and went to find the garbage can. However, the garbage can had not been found, but he saw a beggar on the road. The beggar is old and his clothes are worn out of shape Su Yao took the quilt and walked towards the old beggar. He put the quilt in front of him and ran away. The old beggar stretched out his skinny hand and pulled back the zipper of the bag tremblingly. When he found that there was a 60% new quilt in it, he looked up at the direction where Su Yao left for a long time Chapter 112 Su Yao got on Jian Qiu''s car and was on his way to the community where Shen Chu lived. He was looking down with a piece of paper in his hand. The paper that Shen Chu handed in to him just now is about his itinerary. "By the way, I forgot to tell you another thing. From today on, you will live with Shen Chu." At this time, Jianqiu suddenly said, "and, every morning at 7:30, you have to wake Shen Chu up. No matter what method you use, you have to wake him up." Su Yao''s attention was completely focused on the first half of Jian Qiu''s words. He was still worried about how to get in touch with Shen Chu at other times except for working hours. However, he didn''t think that someone had brought a pillow just as he was about to doze off. Now he doesn''t have to worry. Seeing his absent-minded appearance, Jian Qiu frowned, "Su Yao, are you listening to me?" "Sister Qiu, I''m listening." "Then tell me what I said just now." The more she looked at it, the more she felt that Su Yao was unreliable. It seemed that she had to find an assistant to prepare it. "If you can''t say it, don''t be this assistant." "From today on, Shen Chu and I live together. We wake him up at 7:30 every morning. We have to wake him up in any way." Said Su Yao. Seeing that he said it, Jianqiu reluctantly let him go. "Su Yao, when I talk to you in the future, you should listen carefully. As an assistant, listening is also one of the duties." "I see, sister Qiu." ¡­¡­ Shen Chu''s neighborhood was not far away, and soon they arrived. Jianqiu took out the key and opened the door. She led Su Yao to his room in the future. "Su Yao, this is the room you want to live in. Put your things away." Su Yao nodded and went in with his luggage. After looking at the room, he put his luggage on the ground. Jian Qiu raised her left hand, looked at the time on her watch, and then said to Su Yao, "it''s already 7:40, please wake Su Yao up quickly, and I''ll go and buy some breakfast." Before Su Yao had time to answer, Jianqiu stepped on her "Deng Deng Deng" and walked away. Su Yao scratched his head blankly. "Why do you always feel strange? It''s just to buy breakfast. Is it necessary to be so urgent?" But it was immediately forgotten by him. Su Yao went out of the room, found Shen Chu''s room, reached out and knocked on the door, "Shen Chu, are you awake?" Long time did not get Shen Chu''s response, he turned the doorknob, opened the door and walked in. Jian Qiu, who has already gone downstairs, looks up at the second floor and orders a wax for Su Yao in her heart. Shen Chu not only has a big temper, but also gets up angry several times more than ordinary people. I hope this new assistant can withstand his devastation. ¡­¡­ Shen Chu didn''t sleep very well. He kicked the quilt to one side. And Shen Chu only wears a pair of trousers now, so he This also led to Su Yao''s attention completely focused on a prescription of Shen Chu. Is it really because of the problem of that place? However, Shen Chu''s there is too "Hua", is he really human? What are you thinking about? Su Yao shook his head and tried to throw out those confused ideas in his mind. He took a deep breath and went to the bed. "Shen Chu, I just got up." Chapter 113 In fact, Shen Chu woke up the moment Su Yao opened the door and walked in. As for why he pretended to sleep, he wanted to know how the human would wake him up. The assistants who had been evicted by him used the same way to wake him up, which was nothing new. But I didn''t expect that the human was not going to wake him up first, but to stare at his place for a long time. Although he didn''t turn into human form, it was 8848 meters. After he became human, it was more "Hua" than that of ordinary people. But this human doesn''t have to stare at him. Was he shocked by his greatness? Or is it that the human place is very short and small, so I envy him? If it is the latter, then this human is too poor He asked the human to be his assistant for a few more days. Su Yao didn''t know how rich Shen Chu''s inner drama was at the moment. He had already reached the bedside and was thinking about how to wake Shen Chu. Su Yao thought about it for a while, and finally decided to try the most common method first. If that doesn''t work, he''ll try other ways. After making up his mind, Su Yao bent down and called in Shen Chu''s ear, "Shen Chu, get up!" Shen Chu''s ears moved. How did he feel that his name was so damn good when he called out his name from the human''s mouth? Su Yao noticed his small movement and called out again, "Shen Chu, Shen Chu." At this time, Shen Chu had an action. Su Yao thought he was finally about to wake up, but he didn''t expect that he just turned over and turned the front to him. Moreover, because he lowered his head too low, his lips accidentally brushed Shen Chu''s face. Su Yao quickly raised his head, but looking at Shen Chu''s face which made people feel ashamed, he couldn''t help but reach out and touch it. Anyway, Shen Chu hasn''t woken up yet. If he just touches it, he won''t know, right? With this in mind, Su Yao stretched out his evil salty pig''s hand towards Shen Chu''s face. Only when his hand was only three centimeters away from Shen Chu''s face, Shen Chu suddenly opened his eyes. Su Yao didn''t expect that he would wake up at this time. He was so scared that he withdrew his hand and said, "Shen Chu, you finally wake up. Sister Qiu, she''s going to buy breakfast. You should get up quickly." Instead of taking his words, Shen Chu asked, "what did you want to do just now?" "I didn''t do anything." Su Yao''s eyes dodged and his heart was very guilty. Shen Chu thought to himself: I didn''t expect that this human was still a little liar. Although he had closed his eyes just now, he still knew that the human wanted to touch his hand. However, he had better save face for this human, after all, this human has been so poor. Su was forced to pity Yao: "Shen Chu, you should get up quickly, or you will curse again next time." Shen Chu gave a "Oh" sound and then slowly got up on the bed. Su Yao was a little strange. Didn''t Tang Yuan say that Shen Chu had a bad temper? Why didn''t he feel at all? Was it that the unreliable Tangyuan guy made a mistake again? ¡­¡­ Shen Chu got out of bed and went to the wardrobe. He was about to take off his underwear, but he suddenly thought of something. He put his hand down again. He turned to Su Yao who was still standing there and said, "Why are you still here? Are you ready to compete with me?" He glanced at Su Yao''s place. Chapter 114 Su Yao immediately understood what he meant by this, and then blew his hair. "Who wants to compare that place with you? How can you be full of dirty things?" Shen Chu actually said such a thing to him. He must have despised him. Must he? What''s wrong with him? He can''t use the place. No, no, no, no, how can he accept this kind of setting? One day he will counterattack! "Since you are not going to compare that place with me, what are you doing here? Are you salivating at my wonderful body?" Shen Chu picked his eyebrows and looked at the young man''s face. He was in a bad mood and suddenly became happy. Su Yao was speechless. What nonsense is this man talking about? It''s wonderful. Does he know what the word means? Su Yao took a deep breath. "First of all, I didn''t covet your body. Secondly, I don''t think your body is so wonderful. Besides, I''m going out now. I hope you don''t think about it any more With that, he went out of Shen Chu''s room and slammed the door like a tantrum. Shen Chu in the room shook his head helplessly. The human temper is really not small. He just told him a few jokes, and he became angry. When she went downstairs, Jianqiu had already bought breakfast and came back. When she saw that Su Yao came down alone, she asked, "where''s Shen Chu? Did you wake him up?" "He''s awake. He''s getting dressed." Su Yao sat down on the sofa and sulked when he thought of the nonsense Shen Chu just told him. Seeing that he looked bad, Jianqiu thought that he was yelled at when calling Shen Chu to get up. She comforted him and said, "Su Yao, don''t be angry. Shen Chu is very angry when he gets up. Several assistants were scolded by him before." Su Yao gave a "Oh" and thought that he was not angry about it. He said that he was short. It''s no different from saying he can''t. As a man, the most can not allow others to say that he can not. Sooner or later, he will give Shen Chu some color to see, let him regret saying today''s words. However, when Su Yao was bullied by Shen Chu one day, he knew that he would never fight back. Of course, that''s what happened later. Seeing that Su Yao was not very interested, Jian Qiu changed the subject. "Su Yao, you haven''t had breakfast today. These two steamed stuffed buns are for you." Then she handed Su Yao two steamed stuffed buns in her hand. Su Yao took it and said "thank you" and sat there nibbling at the steamed buns. When Shen Chu got dressed and went downstairs, what he saw was su Yao, who was sitting there gnawing at steamed buns. He ate like a squirrel. Shen Chu walked over to Su Yao and sat down beside him. "Oh, little assistant, what are you eating?" Shen Chu was dressed in a black suit, as if he had come out of the oil painting of the 18th century. But when he opened his mouth, his temperament was completely destroyed. Su Yao ignored him and moved his body to the side. When Jian Qiu sees Shen Chuqiao with two legs and looks like a big man, the blue veins on her forehead can''t help but protrude. "Shen Chu, how many times have I told you that you are a public figure, can you pay more attention to your image?" Chapter 115 "This is my home. Why should I pay attention to image?" Shen Chu said boldly. Jian Qiu:.... " Well said and reasonable, she was speechless -- fart! Seeing Jianqiu open her mouth, Shen Chu said, "don''t worry. I won''t do anything harmful to my image outside. This time it''s true." He''s already said that. What else can she say. Jane sighed. "I hope you''d better do what you say." What we are going to attend today is the award ceremony. If Shen Chu does anything harmful to his image at the ceremony, he will not be the only one to lose face. Shen Chu gave a perfunctory "um" and looked at Su Yao''s side face. Looking at it, Shen Chu discovered something. Oh, I didn''t expect that his assistant was not a human, but a cat demon. Now animals are not allowed to become sperm. How did he become sperm secretly? "Su Yao, do you believe there are goblins in the world?" Su Yao was stunned. Why did Shen Chu suddenly ask him such a question "I, I don''t know if there are goblins in the world. However, if we have to say whether there is one, I think it is probably not. " "But I found a cat demon just now." Shen Chu looked at Su Yao with a smile. Hearing this, Su Yao''s body was stiff. Shen Chu said that the cat demon is not him? No, Shen Chu is just a human being. How can we see his original form After comforting himself in his heart, Su Yao slowly calmed down. "How can it be? You must have hallucinations. There are no goblins in the world." When Shen Chu saw that Su Yao refused to admit it, and there was a real human being here, he did not take off his waistcoat. Anyway, one day Su Yao will automatically take off his vest in front of him. "Oh, maybe I''m hallucinating." Su Yao breathed a sigh of relief, and then continued to nibble on the steamed buns, but his eyes were constantly aiming at Shen Chu. Shen Chu looked at Su Yao like this and didn''t know what he was thinking. Seeing that he had been staring at Su Yao, Jian Qiu thought he was looking at the steamed bun in Su Yao''s hand, so she put the breakfast in her hand in front of him. "Shen Chu, don''t stare at Su Yao''s bun. Eat your breakfast quickly. It''s only an hour before the ceremony starts." Shen Chu took back his eyes, took one of the meat buns in front of him and took a bite. Then he vomited out, "bah, you bought this bun in the west of the city." "Yes, what''s the matter?" Jane Qiu looked at him with a look of stupidity. How did Shen Chu know that she bought steamed buns in the west of the city? "There''s too much flour in the steamed buns, and the meat doesn''t taste very good." Listening to this, Jianqiu picked up a steamed bun and bit it. It was exactly what Shen Chu said, "why don''t I go and buy another one?" "No more." Shen Chu shook his head and looked at Su Yao. Su Yao still had a delicious meal. Shen Chu suddenly came up with the idea of making a prank. He snatched the steamed bun left in Su Yao''s hand. "Little assistant, I think you eat very delicious. Your steamed bun must be different from ours. Try one for me." The steamed bun is suddenly robbed. Su Yao wants to blow up his hair, but there is still a Jian Qiu here. If he dares to say something disrespectful to Shen Chu, he may be laid off now. Chapter 116 As soon as Su Yao was about to say, "my saliva was on it," Shen Chu bit a bun. Su Yao: He just took a bite and put the bun down. The taste of this bun is not good. I don''t know how this cat demon can eat it? Shen Chu raised his eyes and looked at Su Yao. Seeing what he wanted to say, he asked, "what''s the matter?" Su Yao swallowed the words he had just reached his mouth and said, "nothing." And Jianqiu did not know what to say. Shen Chu couldn''t pay more attention to his own image. He actually snatched food with a little assistant. Did he live more and more? Shen Chu put down his legs and stood up from the sofa. "Agent, didn''t you just say that it''s only an hour before the ceremony starts? Let''s go." Although Jian Qiu is used to Shen Chu''s calling her "agent", she still can''t help saying, "Shen Chu, can''t you just call me" agent "or" economic man ", can''t you call me by my name or" sister Qiu "like other artists?" "No, I''m used to it." Shen Chu refused. Moreover, he is several hundred million years older than Jane Qiu. How could he call her "sister Qiu"? Shen Chu''s refusal was not unexpected. After all, he had already refused this matter several times. "Forget it. I don''t think you''ll change your tongue in your whole life." With that, Jianqiu looked at Su Yao again. "Su Yao, you are going with Shen Chu today. You must keep an eye on him. Don''t let him do anything extraordinary at the ceremony." Shen Chu "tut" a, "agent, you this is in do not trust me, you know?" Jane Qiu immediately turned a white eye on him, "Shen Chu, your enemy he Wenzheng will also appear at the ceremony. Even if he takes the initiative to challenge you, you should be calm today. Don''t do anything that damages your image in front of the multimedia there." "Don''t worry, I won''t do it in front of the media, he Wenzheng." However, whether to do other things depends on his mood. However, the more Shen Chu Yue said this, the more worried Jian Qiu was, because last time Shen Chu also repeatedly promised in front of her, but finally he started to fight he Wenzheng. If someone didn''t burst out that he Wenzheng''s first hand, Shen Chu was afraid that Thinking of this, Jianqiu told Su Yao again and again, "Su Yao, you must take Shen Chu seriously today, even if you are pulling him. If I see any news about Shen Chu fighting he Wenzheng tomorrow morning, you should not be an assistant." "Sister Qiu, I know. I''ll look after him." Su Yao patted his chest and assured him. "All right, the car is waiting outside. You can go quickly. If you are late, you will make headlines again." She has no choice but to Shen Chu''s constitution which has been on the headlines for three days. ¡­¡­ The place where the award ceremony was held was not far or near the villa area where Shen Chu lived. After more than half an hour, Shen Chu and Su Yao arrived at their destination. Seeing another car stop, reporters standing on both sides of the red carpet pointed the camera at the door. After Shen Chu and Su Yao got out of the car, they quickly pressed the shutter. Now, in addition to journalists, there are also fans. Most of them are fans of Shen Chu. When they see Shen Chu, they scream, "Shen Chu, Shen Chu!" Chapter 117 The scream was piercing. Su Yao, standing beside Shen Chu, could not help frowning. As a cat demon, his hearing was different from that of ordinary people. When these individuals were so close to him, he felt that he would be deaf. Shen Chu noticed this and made a silent gesture to the crazy fans, "Shh, can you please be quiet?" That group of crazy fans suddenly closed the corner of the mouth, but the expression is still excited. Seeing that they cooperate so much, Shen Chu smiles at them, "thank you so much for cooperating with me." Immediately, a female fan covered her chest and pretended to faint. "Oh, my God, the male God actually laughed at me. I was so happy that I nearly fainted." Su Yao looked at Shen Chu in a daze. He thought he had a bad temper like Tangyuan and Jianqiu said, but he didn''t expect that he was very patient with his fans. Is this what he pretended to be? Shen Chu glanced at Su Yao. Seeing that he looked at himself foolishly, he reached out and pushed him gently. "Little assistant, you are still in a daze. It''s time to go." Su Yao came back to his senses. He saw that Shen Chu had already walked to the other end of the red carpet and immediately followed him. Su Yao had never been watched by so many people. He was not used to it for a while, so he lowered his head. So he heard some people talking about it. "Ah, who is the man who is following Shen Chu? Why does he look timid?" "Who knows, it''s probably Shen Chu''s new assistant." "I didn''t expect that Shen Chu''s vision was so bad that he recruited such an assistant." Hearing this, Su Yao was about to explode. Shen Chu suddenly stopped and swept his sharp eyes from the broken mouth people. Seeing that they did not dare to speak, he took back his sight. And those people do not know how, suddenly fell to the ground, in front of so many people made a fool of themselves. Shen Chu hooked his lips with satisfaction. His assistant can only be bullied by him. If others dare to bully him, he will punish them. "As my assistant, you have to be a little bit aggressive, raise your head and straighten your waist." Shen Chu suddenly reached out and patted Su Yao on the back. Su Yao straightened his back in an instant. He raised his head and said, "Shen Chu, what are you doing?" "Just keep that position and walk with me through the red carpet." Shen Chu said, "otherwise, I don''t want you as a little assistant." The second half of the sentence is full of threats. Su Yao still wants to stay with Shen Chu to attack him. How can he be laid off so soon? He nods like a chicken pecking rice. "I know." Shen Chu could not help but feel his head. Su Yao looked at him in a dazed way. He didn''t know why he suddenly touched his head. Shen Chu couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and pinch his face with a bit of baby fat. This seemingly intimate scene was shot by a reporter with a camera. Listening to the "click" sound, Shen Chu looked up at the camera in the reporter''s hand, and then withdrew his eyes, with a disdainful smile on his lips. The reporter was looking down to see the scene he had just taken, only to find that the camera did not know when the screen was black and could not be opened. The reporter frowned and took out his cell phone from his pants pocket. Just about to take another shot, he found that Su Yao and Shen Chu had already gone far away, so he had to put his mobile phone back. Chapter 118 After walking the red carpet, Shen Chu suddenly felt some discomfort in his stomach, probably because he had a bite of that steamed bun in the morning. He looked at the time on his watch. There were more than ten minutes before the ceremony began, just enough for him to go to the toilet. He said to Su Yao, "I''ll go to the toilet. You can find a seat to sit down." after that, he asked the staff where the toilet was, and then went to the toilet. Su Yao took a seat at will and waited for Shen Chu to come back. However, he happened to sit near he Wenzheng, Shen Chu''s enemy. There were only two seats between the two. He Wenzheng arrived a little earlier than Shen Chu. When he saw that Su Yao had come with Shen Chu, he had a bad idea because Shen Chu was not there. He stood up and sat down beside Su Yao. Then he pretended to ask, "are you Shen Chu''s new assistant?" Su Yao didn''t know when this man came over, but he reached out and said, "yes, who are you?" He Wenzheng didn''t expect that the other party didn''t know himself. The perfect smile on his face suddenly froze, "I''m he Wenzheng." Hearing the words "he Wenzheng", Su Yao thought of what Jianqiu had said to him. He Wenzheng is Shen Chu''s mortal enemy, that is his Su Yao''s enemy. He will not talk to him. Moreover, he Wenzheng suddenly came to chat up with him. He must have a bad heart. Maybe he wanted to set him up. Su Yao said, "Oh," and he stopped talking to he Wenzheng. He Wenzheng saw that he was so indifferent to himself that he wanted to scold his mother. Shen Chu''s assistant was as annoying as he was. But for his purpose, he still has to He Wenzheng tried to keep the smile on his face. "When did you follow Shen Chu? How did he treat you?" Su Yao didn''t give him a bird. ¡°¡­¡­ By the way, I''ve never met you. You must have been Shen Chu''s assistant for a few days. Do you want to know what kind of person he is? " He Wenzheng continued to smile. Oh, Ho! He Wenzheng wants to discredit Shen Chu. He wants to see what kind of flower he can say. "What kind of a man is he?" "Do you know how many assistants he has hired before?" Su Yao shook his head. "I don''t know." He Wenzheng was afraid that he Wenzheng was mentally retarded. No wonder he Wenzheng could not fight Shen Chu. "Eighteen, and ah, these eighteen assistants were all dismissed after a few days. What do you think is the reason?" "For what?" "Because Shen Chu has a bad temper, I advise you to quit early, otherwise you will follow me." Said, he Wenzheng suddenly raised the bangs, his forehead has a large bruise. Su Yao said "tut" in his heart. It seems that Shen Chu still beat him too lightly. If he were Su Yao, he Wenzheng would be beaten so that his parents could not recognize him. ¡­¡­ "Is this?" Su Yao continued to play with he Wenzheng. He Wenzheng put down his hand, and then sighed, "well, that''s what he played, but I don''t hate him. After all, it''s me who made a slip of the tongue first, but I still have to persuade you to resign quickly." Hearing this, Su Yao sneered in his heart. Why don''t you hate him? I think you hate him and want him to die. Otherwise, why bother to discredit him? Why don''t you pretend to be a great white lotus? Chapter 119 When Shen Chu came back from the toilet, he Wenzheng, his enemy, tried his best to discredit him in front of his assistant. Moreover, his assistant seems to believe he Wenzheng''s words. It seems that he has to teach him this little assistant well, so that he can listen to all other human words, especially he Wenzheng, an impure human being. Shen Chu came over and pulled Su Yao up. "Oh, he Wenzheng, what are you talking about here with my little assistant?" When Shen Mingwu was about to return, he Mingwu didn''t expect to come back soon. He Wenzheng hated his teeth itching in his heart. On the surface, he said boldly, "Shen Chu, I think it''s necessary for me to let you, the new assistant, know what kind of person you are. I can''t watch another person hurt by you any more!" He Wenzheng didn''t even feel embarrassed when he said something bad about others. He also said Shen Chu as if he were a villain. Shen Chu scorned to sneer, "he Wenzheng, don''t try your best to discredit me in front of my assistant. My assistant and I are of the same mind, and he will not believe your lies." Then he looked at Su Yao again, "little assistant, do you think so?" "Yes." Su Yao nodded, and then said to he Wenzheng in a sorry way, "Mr. He, I''m sorry. In fact, I was afraid of your embarrassment just now, so I''m cooperating with you. I hope you won''t be angry with me." He Wenzheng didn''t expect that he was fooled by a little assistant, and his face turned green on the spot. He stood up, put down a cruel word "Shen Chu, we''ll see" and then walked away in a hurry. Thinking of he Wenzheng''s ugly face, Shen Chu happily stretched out his hand and patted Su Yao on the shoulder. "Good job, little assistant. If he Wenzheng suddenly talks to you again, you will play again." At this time, some people were surprised to find that several cherry trees on one side suddenly bloomed, "eh, it''s not the season for cherry trees to blossom." The next second, the cherry trees became as bare as before. The man reached out and rubbed his eyes and said, "it doesn''t bloom. Did I just have an illusion?" ¡­¡­ The award ceremony started soon. A man and a woman two hosts on the stage first made an opening speech and then let people play some films. The list of the winners was then read out. In addition to Shen Chu and he Wenzheng, the arch rivals, on the list of candidates for the best actor award, there are also several powerful actors. In addition to the best actor award, there are several awards. The most important thing is that Shen Chu has appeared on the list of candidates for these awards, while he Wenzheng has only two or three. This makes he Wenzheng very unconvinced. Why did he enter the circle a few years earlier than Shen Chu, but almost all the honors were Shen Chu''s? Because of this, he Wenzheng hated Shen Chu to death. Now he was staring at Shen Chu, hoping to devour him alive. It was hard for Shen Chu to ignore such a hot and hateful sight. Of course, he also guessed whose line of sight was. He Wenzheng now looks at him with this kind of sight. After awarding the prize, he Wenzheng doesn''t want to kill him with his eyes. However, as long as he Wenzheng is not happy, he will be happy. Who let he Wenzheng, a fool, always come to provoke him Chapter 120 He didn''t intend to take he Wenzheng seriously, but this guy always came to him by himself. Since he Wenzheng himself rushed to send off the head, he followed his wish. ¡­¡­ He Wenzheng didn''t care whether he could get the award. What he wanted was the best actor award. "The winner of the best supporting actor award is -" "he Wenzheng!" "Let''s invite him to the stage to receive the prize!" The rest of the audience clapped. He Wenzheng stood up and stepped onto the podium in applause. He Wenzheng is not interested in this award, but he is very happy. And this award belongs to he Wenzheng, not to Shen Chu, which makes him more happy. He cast a show off look at Shen Chu, who was sitting below. Shen Chu looked at he Wenzheng''s appearance that the cock''s tail would be lifted to the sky, and sneered scornfully in his heart. He Wenzheng, a human being, has a low vision. Just a poor supporting actor award makes him so successful. He is doomed to not go far on the road of performing arts. He Wenzheng received the trophy, said a section of the award speech, and then went off the podium. However, just as he was going down the stairs, he suddenly slipped, and he fell forward and fell heavily on the ground. Those reporters standing beside the podium quickly used the camera to take a picture of he Wenzheng''s embarrassing scene. But under the stage is a burst of sob, they did not expect he Wenzheng will suddenly fall. He has made a big fool of himself today. It is estimated that he will be on the headlines tomorrow. Shen Chu moved his fingers, and a smile rose from the corners of his mouth. I don''t know why. Su Yao always thinks that he Wenzheng''s sudden fall has something to do with Shen Chu. But he Wenzheng is a human being, doesn''t he have this ability? Su Yao simply stopped thinking about it. He Wenzheng did not expect that he was in such a disadvantageous age that he fell down in front of so many people. He quickly got up from the ground and pretended that nothing had happened. He also said with a smile, "I''m so excited that I didn''t look at the steps. Please don''t make fun of me." It has to be said that he Wenzheng still has a little Eq. If you were a person who had no EQ, he would have gone back to his seat with a black face. ¡­¡­ It was soon brought to light. After awarding the best supporting actor award, there are other awards. Finally, it is the best actor award, which is today''s most important play. Up to now, Shen Chu has won three prizes, while he Wenzheng has only got one. This makes he Wenzheng very unconvinced in his heart, but when he thinks that as long as he gets the best actor award, he can''t help but look forward to it. Anyway, he has been in the business for several years than Shen Chu, and has made more works than him. He is definitely more qualified to win the award than Shen Chu. "Now I''d like to announce that the winner of the best actor award is -" the anchorman has deliberately dragged the final sound so that apart from Shen Chu, a group of actors who are also on the candidate list are careful to be dirty. It''s not true to say that they don''t want to get this award. The best actor award is a recognition of an actor. They all want to take this honor for their own. They all held their breath and waited for the dust to fall. "The winner of the best actor award is Xu Wenwu. Let''s congratulate him!" Chapter 121 Xu wenken is a good actor now, but he is not a good actor. Today''s actors all know how much Xu has paid, so they are not unconvinced that he won the best actor award in the end. Xu Wenwu also did not expect to get the best actor award will be him, which makes him some can not believe. It wasn''t until an actor sitting next to him reached out and pushed him that he came back to his mind, "Mr. Xu, it''s time for you to go on stage to receive the prize." Xu Wenwu stood up and walked towards the award platform. Because he was too excited, he walked smoothly When Xu Wenwu took the trophy from the host''s hand, he almost shed tears. After all these years, he was recognized. "Mr. Xu, you must be very excited now. Do you have anything to say?" "Thank you for your support." "From now on, I will work harder to live up to everyone''s expectations of me, the fans who silently guard me, and the trophy I got today." "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!" There was a burst of applause from the audience. ¡­¡­ After awarding the rest of the best actress awards, the award ceremony was over. Although he Wenzheng was not happy that he had not won the best actor award, he was not happy at the thought that his rival Shen Chu had not won it. He also deliberately waited until all the people were almost gone and went to walk in front of Shen Chu. "Shen Chu, you don''t get the best actor award. You should be very unhappy now?" Shen Chu narrowed his eyes dangerously. Since he Wenzheng, a stupid human being, eagerly approached to scold him, he would help him. Su Yao saw Shen Chu''s intention. He thought of what Jianqiu had said to himself. He said before Shen Chu met people, "Mr. He, it must be you who are not happy now. After all, we Shen Chu won three awards, and you won one, and you are also a supporting actor in the rotten street." "Does this mean that you are destined to be a supporting role all your life?" Shen Chu didn''t expect that Su Yao would celebrate Wen Zheng for him, and that he was so eloquent, he stood aside and watched the good play. I want to know if the assistant is interested in him? He Wenzheng''s face turned green on the spot after hearing Su Yao''s words. Shen Chu''s assistant was really as annoying as Shen Chu''s. It''s true that any master has his own dog. He Wenzheng raised his eyes and looked at Shen Chu, who was standing by to watch the good play. "Shen Chu, you two don''t go too far!" All of a sudden, Shen Chu, who was named, glanced at him lazily, and then took his little assistant to leave. Su Yao thought that Shen Chu was going to fight he Wenzheng, but he didn''t think that he was just pulling himself away. He was suddenly relieved. He was really afraid that Shen Chu would suddenly fight he Wenzheng However, he Wenzheng''s face must be very ugly now. ¡­¡­ He Wenzheng, who was ignored, only felt that he had hit the cotton with a fist, and his heart was suddenly choked and bent. He turned around and glared at the two people leaving, cursing in his heart, "Shen Chu, one day I will make you regret it!" Feeling the burning and hateful sight, Shen Chu stepped forward, turned his head and said a few words to he Wenzheng silently -- if you have the ability, you can hit me! Chapter 122 He wenzhengdun was angry and wanted to hit people, but he just thought about it. First of all, he couldn''t beat Shen Chu at all. One time before, Shen Chu was so angry that he tried to beat Shen Chu. As a result, he was beaten by Shen Chu and was still one-sided tortured. What''s more, there are still a few reporters here who have not left. If he rushes to attack Shen Chu now, the headlines tomorrow will surely say that he started beating Shen Chu for no reason. Shen Chu''s fans are not easy to provoke. He has already experienced it once and doesn''t want to experience it again. ¡­¡­ On the way back, Su Yao suddenly remembered that he had made an appointment with Qin Shen, assistant of sichen, this afternoon. He took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. It was more than one o''clock in the afternoon. His appointment with Qin Shen was at two o''clock, and he didn''t want to be late. Thinking of this, Su Yao said to Shen Chu, who was sitting next to him, "Shen Chu, I suddenly remember that I have an urgent matter in the afternoon. Can I ask for a leave?" "Yes, there is no other itinerary this afternoon, so I''ll give you a half day off." Shen Chu agreed without hesitation. The driver in the driver''s seat heard his words, and his jaw almost fell off. Today''s Shen Chu seems to have changed. In the past, if any assistant dared to make such a request, Shen Chu would have driven him away. Is it that Shen Chu changed his nature? The driver looked up at the mirror and saw Shen Chu''s sharp vision. He was scared to lower his head. "By the way, little assistant, you suddenly asked for leave with me. Do you want to go out to see your girlfriend?" Shen Chu picked his eyebrows and was full of gossip. Su Yao didn''t expect that Shen Chu, as a man, was also gossiping like a woman. If his fans know this, they will be disillusioned? "No, I don''t have a girlfriend yet." Su Yao shook his head. "What are you going to do, blind date?" As a cat demon, it''s time for a little assistant to get married and have children. But how can he feel uncomfortable when he thinks of the picture of the assistant getting married? Su Yao was speechless. What kind of mess was he thinking in his mind? "No, don''t guess." Finally, seeing Shen Chu want to ask clearly, he added, "I will not tell you." "Oh, where are you going? I''ll let the driver give you a ride." Since the assistant refused to tell him, he went with him. Su Yao originally wanted to refuse, but he thought that it was not long before two o''clock, so he agreed. Then he gave the driver the specific address and finally said "thank you.". When Su Yao reported the address, Shen Chu wrote down the address quietly. ¡­¡­ Su Yao arrived at the coffee shop before two o''clock because of a free ride. When he walked into the coffee shop, he saw Qin Shen already sitting there. I didn''t expect Qin Shen to arrive earlier than him. It was a mistake. Qin Shen also saw Su Yao and waved to him, "Mr. Su." Su Yao went over and sat opposite him. "Mr. Qin, please hurry up. I have other things to say in the afternoon." Seeing his impatient appearance, Qin Shen was not angry, "Mr. Su, I have a good thing to tell you first, the president''s operation has been successful." "Oh," Su Yao said coldly, "does it matter to me whether his operation is successful or not?" Chapter 123 Qin Shen was choked by his words Mr. Su, although you and my president have broken up, you don''t need to say such a thing. Come on, and... " "Mr. Qin, if you asked me out just to tell me about it, then we should stop talking about it." Su Yao interrupted him and then stood up. "I have other things to do, so I''ll leave first." "Wait, Mr. Su, I didn''t ask you out just to tell you about it." Seeing that he was leaving, Qin Shen stopped him. Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "Oh, what do you want to tell me?" "Mr. Su, I think it''s time to tell you something important. Sit down and listen to it patiently." "Well, I''d like to hear what''s important." Su Yao sat back again. Shen Chu, who came in, sat not far away from them and listened to their conversation. As for why no one found him, it was because he didn''t want those people to find him. He is a world, and it is a small case for him to make others invisible. ¡­¡­ Qin Shenqing cleared his throat. "Mr. Su, the reason why my president suddenly broke up with you was not because he didn''t like you, but because he was seriously ill. He was afraid that his operation would not be successful, so he pretended to be in love with you, in order not to let you sad for a lifetime." Shen Chu moved his ears, but he didn''t expect that his little assistant had such a tortuous emotional experience. But can''t human beings be honest? Why do we have to keep it from each other? No wonder that almost all of his plays have such bloody scenes. "Oh," Su Yao said coldly, "why doesn''t he tell me about it himself, but an assistant of you?" Qin Shen: I think you''re a jerk! "Mr. Su, you don''t want to know about it because you don''t want to know about it, Mr. Su." Qin Shen explained. "If he doesn''t want me to know about it, why do you have to let me know?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Shen suddenly felt that he couldn''t talk about this topic. "Mr. Su, what my president has done for you is in my eyes, and he has nothing but you." "No Su Yao shook his head. "He has everything except me." Qin Shen "Mr. Su, could you please come back to my president? He can''t lose you!" Hearing this, Shen Chu could not sit still. Let the assistant go back to the person = the assistant will leave him = his assistant will be robbed by others No, the assistant belongs to him now. Unless he drives the assistant away in person, no one will hold him! Thinking of this, Shen Chu stood up and went to Su Yao''s table. Then he pulled Shen Chu up and said with a fake smile to Qin Shen, "I''m sorry, he''s afraid he can''t accept your request, because he''s mine!" But his action completely exposed himself to so many people. The most important thing is that he didn''t even pretend to be. Several people had already come to Su Yao''s side. "Shen Chu, that''s Shen Chu, right?" Su Yao helplessly helped his forehead, and then led Shen Chu to run outside the coffee shop. If you don''t run, the three of them will be in the headlines tomorrow, and I don''t know what kind of chaotic relationship those journalists will make up for them. Chapter 124 Fortunately, the driver was still waiting outside, so they quickly got on the car. When those people came out, what they saw was the tail of the car. The waiter also followed, afraid that they would run single. After saying "no catch up" with great chagrin, the men returned to the coffee shop. But Qin Shen was still sitting in the coffee shop. He thought of what Shen Chu had just said to him, and he thought a lot. I didn''t expect that Su Yao broke up with the president and found a boyfriend soon after. It seems that Su Yao didn''t like the president much, but he pretended to be deeply hurt. Tut, it''s a pity that Su Yao doesn''t go into the entertainment industry. What''s more, the president must not know about this today, nor can he let the president see Su Yao, otherwise ¡­¡­ Su Yao didn''t know what kind of person Qin Shen had made of his brain. He looked at Shen Chu, who was sitting next to him. Although he sat there quietly and said nothing, Su Yao felt a strong sense of grievance from him. He is the one to be wronged, OK? Su Yao sighed helplessly, "why do you suddenly appear in the coffee shop, and don''t you pretend?" "I just wanted coffee all of a sudden." Shen Chu was serious and talked nonsense, without a trace of hypocrisy. Su Yao: I believe in you. You are just following me! "Well, if you just want to have coffee, why do you come out and say things like that? Do you know you''re a public figure?" Su Yao suddenly felt that he could understand Jianqiu''s feelings. If he had such a wayward artist, he would have blown up for a long time. "Because you are my assistant, I will not allow you to be robbed by others." Shen Chu looked at Su Yao seriously and said, "you can''t go with other people until I drive you away myself!" "Oh, is it really because I''m your assistant that you do that?" Su Yao asked with a smile. The driver in the driver''s seat also wants to ask this question. He has never seen Shen Chu have a good temper with his former assistants, let alone possess them. At present, Shen Chu may have been dealing with his little assistant At the thought of a certain possibility, the driver slipped his hand holding the steering wheel and nearly hit the electric pole nearby. Fortunately, he stepped on the brake in time, otherwise he might cause an accident. Shen Chu, a bad tempered man, exploded directly, "if you don''t know how to drive, you''ll leave quickly!" The driver didn''t dare to say a word. After all, it was his fault. Moreover, if he dares to answer back, Shen Chu will scold him more harshly, and maybe he will lose his high paid job. However, even if the driver didn''t say a word, Shen Chu still scolded him for several minutes without repeating it. Su Yao was stunned. No wonder both Tangyuan and Jianqiu said that Shen Chu had a bad temper He didn''t believe it, but now he does. The driver is really miserable, but - it''s true that he made a mistake first, and what Shen Chu said was not wrong. Shen Chu saw that the driver didn''t even dare to utter a word. Suddenly, he felt that there was no meaning, so he stopped talking. In addition to the driver''s sigh of relief, so did Su Yao. He was afraid that Shen Chu would scold him and start to do it. Then he would really destroy the car and kill people. Chapter 125 The next day, what swept the entertainment headlines was he Wenzheng''s fall at the award ceremony. The reporters also came up with several headlines, which were basically mocking he Wenzheng. Jianqiu had already prepared for Shen Chu to make headlines again, but she didn''t expect that it was not Shen Chu who made the headlines this time, but his mortal enemy he Wenzheng, which made her feel very happy. Shen Chu finally resisted it once. "Shen Chu, I hope I won''t see any negative news about you in the headlines in the future." "It depends on my mood." ¡°¡­¡­ Shen Chu, can''t you say something nice to make me happy "No, I can only tell the truth." Shen Chu said boldly. Jian Qiu was so angry that she almost vomited blood. "Shen Chu, how can you treat a beautiful woman like me like this? You won''t find a girlfriend in the future, do you know?" Su Yao, standing beside her, thinks that Jian Qiu may have been angry by Shen Chu and her brain has gone wrong. Otherwise, why would she think she is a beautiful woman. Shen Chu stared at Jian Qiu for a long time. After seeing her embarrassed, he said, "I''m sorry, I don''t see where you''re beautiful, but -" "I think you think it''s very beautiful." Jian Qiu:.... " Do I knock in? Do I knock in? Do you hear me? Su Yao almost laughed with joy. Shen Chu was a man of iron and steel. ¡­¡­ On the other side, the atmosphere is not so good. When he Wenzheng''s assistant handed him the entertainment newspaper of the day, his hands were trembling slightly. As soon as he Wenzheng got angry, he took him as an assistant, and he could only bear it because he could not afford to pay the penalty. He Wenzheng took over the newspaper, and when he saw the ironic headline on it, he was so angry that he tore the newspaper to pieces. "Kao, are these reporters eating shit? They''re talking nonsense!" The assistant lowered his head and did not dare to say a word. He Wenzheng saw his low brow and pleasing eyes, and then thought of Shen Chu''s arrogant assistant, he was even more angry. Fortunately, he Wenzheng''s agent came in, timely "rescued" the assistant, "Chen Jin, you go out first, I have something to tell him." Chen Jin, as if he had got some kind of edict to forgive sins, went out quickly. He Wenzheng can be angry with his assistant, but he dare not be angry with his agent, but his tone is still not very good now, "how did you come?" The agent looked at the newspaper fragments on the ground, and then said, "Wen Zheng, such a small matter is not worth your anger." "Little thing, is that a little thing?" He Wenzheng couldn''t help raising his voice, "now I''m afraid there are many people laughing at me." And at the thought that he had fallen in front of his enemy Shen Chu, he was so angry that he was about to explode in situ. "He Wenzheng, people in the entertainment industry all come here like this. If you want to get angry about such small things, you may not be suitable to stay in the circle here." Said the agent coldly. The agent''s words suddenly like a basin of cold water from he Wenzheng''s head, but also poured out the anger in his heart. "I see. I will control my mood. What can I do for you today?" "The company has a script for you." "What script?" Chapter 126 "See for yourself." The agent handed over the script in his hand. He Wenzheng took over and looked at it at will, "which role am I going to play?" "Male number two." He Wenzheng suddenly remembered what Shen Chu''s assistant said to him at the award ceremony today. Why is he always allowed to act as a sophomore? Is it doomed that he is only worthy of being a sophomore? He Wenzheng just want to attack, but think of the agent just said that, suddenly wilt. How could he leave before he became famous? "I see. Who is the leading actor?" He''d like to know which new artist is holding him down. The agent looked at him deeply, and then said a person who made he Wenzheng almost explode in situ, "your enemy Shen Chu." "The company knows that Shen Chu and I are enemies. Why do they want to take this script to me?" He Wenzheng resisted his anger. "Wen Zheng, don''t you think this is a good opportunity?" "What good opportunity?" "Of course, it''s a good opportunity to step on Shen Chu''s feet. Think about it. What would happen if you played male Er better than Shen Chu''s male leader?" He Wenzheng imagined the picture of him trampling Shen Chu under his feet, so he was not so angry. The agent reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "I think you understand what I mean. There are still a few days to go before you leave the plane. You can think about the script in these days." "I see." He Wenzheng nodded. "Then I''ll go first, and you can come on." The agent went out of the door and saw Chen Jin standing outside. He said, "Chen Jin, you should learn to be smart in the future. Don''t add fuel to the fire when Wen Zheng is angry." Chen Jinxin thought, "how dare I add fuel to the fire?" on the surface, he nodded his head cleverly, "I know, brother Xu." ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Shen Chu also got the script that the company gave him. He just flipped through it at random, and he was completely uninterested. Why is this kind of romantic dog blood drama, can''t human beings have some new ideas? And the script can give people goose bumps when they read it "I won''t take this script. I''ll give it to anyone who wants it." Shen Chu sits on the sofa with his legs up and puts his script "pa" on the coffee table. Jian Qiu helplessly helped her forehead, "Shen Chu, can you not be so wayward?" "I''m not capricious. I really don''t want to accept this script. Agent, you must have read this script. Do you have goose bumps when you read it Jane Qiu thought for a moment. She really had goose bumps when she read the script Why did Shen Chu go in? This kid is a thief. Jian Qiu''s hands akimbo, staring at Shen Chu, "Shen Chu, even if you say so, you have to take this script." I didn''t expect to fail. Shen Chu curled his lips very unhappily. Jian Qiu sighed helplessly when she saw him like this. "Shen Chu, it''s the script that chooses you now, not you. If you want to be the kind of person who chooses scripts, you should try harder." "Oh," Shen Chu said, "but I think it''s ok now." Jian Qiu:.... " What else can she say about such a Buddhist artist? "Shen Chu, there is one more thing I have to make clear to you." Chapter 127 "What''s the matter?" Shen Chu raised his eyelids and gave her a lazy look. "Your enemy, he Wenzheng, will also play in this play. If he challenges you in the production team, you should be calm and don''t scold or start." "I think there''s one thing you''re really wrong about. I''ve never thought of him as my nemesis. I''m just treating him as an annoying fly. And do you think I''m the kind of person who''s willing to swallow the provocation of others? " Shen Chu said boldly. Jian Qiu:.... " I told you so much because I knew you were not that kind of person. Forget it, Shen Chu won''t listen to her anyway. Let Su Yao look at him a little more. Jianqiu looked around, but could not find Su Yao. "Where''s su Yao? Where did he go?" "It''s too hot today. I went to ask him to buy ice cream just now. I think I''ll be back soon." As soon as Shen Chu finished speaking, the door was opened. Su Yao came in with several ice cream in his hand. Seeing Jianqiu, Su Yao was stunned. Then he took out an ice cream from the bag and handed it to him. "Sister Qiu, do you want an ice cream?" "Eat, eat, eat." Jane gave him a bad look, but still reached for the ice cream. Shen Chu was a little discontented. He stretched out his hand at Su Yao. "Where''s mine, little assistant?" Su Yao gave the rest of the ice cream to him directly. Shen Chu picked his eyebrows and said, "why, don''t you eat?" Su Yao shook his head, "No He won''t say that he has killed several on his way here. "Oh, the rest is mine." With that, Shen Chu tore open the package of one of the ice cream and ate it. After a while, he finished one. Shen Chu licked his lips, just ready to pick up the second one, she was snatched by Jian Qiu. Shen Chu looked at her discontentedly, "what are you doing?" "One is enough. Do you want to have a bad stomach when you eat so much?" Jianqiu said as she handed the ice cream to Su Yao standing on the side. "Su Yao, you can put it in the refrigerator. These days you have a good supervision on Shen Chu. Don''t let him eat it indiscriminately." Before Su Yao had time to speak, he heard Shen Chu say, "little assistant, do you listen to me or to her?" Su Yao did not answer, but showed his decision with his actions - he put the ice cream in the refrigerator. Shen Chu immediately threw his death gaze at him, and Su Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. How can you look like a child when you are such a big man? Seeing Su Yao listen to her, Jian Qiu nods with great satisfaction. She thought that Su Yao would be on Shen Chu''s side "Su Yao, I have something else to ask you. In a few days, Shen Chu has a play to shoot, and he Wenzheng is also in that crew. Then you should watch Shen Chu and don''t let them conflict. " When Su Yao heard this, he thought of what happened at the award ceremony. "Sister Qiu, don''t worry. I''ll make he Wenzheng speechless before Shen chu starts." Jianqiu thinks that she is listening to a mirage. Otherwise, how could she hear Su Yao say such a thing? "Su Yao, what did you say just now?" "Sister Qiu, I said I would stop Shen Chu in time." Su Yao showed his strong desire for survival. Chapter 128 Shen Chu looked at Su Yao with a smile. Tut, what a liar. He didn''t say that just now. "Then I''ll be relieved." Jian Qiu looked at Shen Chu again. "Shen Chu, you''ve been at home these days to think about the script, especially the emotional drama." "But I''ve never been in love. I don''t know how to play emotional drama, and I don''t understand the emotional drama in this play." Shen Chu spread his hands, "or I''ll talk about a girlfriend now." As soon as this was said, in addition to Jian Qiu''s dissatisfaction, even Su Yao was dissatisfied. The goal of the mission is to find a girlfriend. How can he not be dissatisfied. "Shen Chu, are you kidding me?" Jianqiu felt that she was going to be angry that her menopause was ahead of schedule. "You are now in a rising period, and suddenly falling in love is to ruin your future?" "I don''t want to, but what can I do? After all, I''m not born with feelings." Shen Chu sighed with great melancholy. Jane autumn immediately white his one eye, "what do not have feelings, I see you are born with rich feelings, which normal people are the same as you." Shen Chuxin said: but I''m not a person at all. Shen Chu suddenly felt that it was very tired to be a human being. Those guys also lied to him that it was good to be human. "Shen Chu, you don''t have to think about falling in love. But you can play against Su Yao. If you don''t feel it, you can make him dress up as a woman. Su Yao looks like a girl." Jian Qiu suggested. Hearing this, Shen Chu looked up at Su Yao for a long time, and then nodded with approval, "OK, little assistant, you can accompany me to the right play these days." Su Yao was so clearly arranged by them, but he could not refuse, otherwise he would miss a good opportunity to attack Shen Chu, "I know." ¡­¡­ It was settled. After Jianqiu left, Shen Chu and Su Yao began to play against each other. The beginning of the play is that the woman and the man are separated from each other for a long time Then the woman suddenly hit the man. When Su Yao saw this, he only wanted to vomit at the beginning. He has never seen the beginning of a novel so logical, but he has never seen it so logical. But when he thought that he was a woman and Shen Chu was a man, he couldn''t help but make a voice. Shen Chu had already read all the emotional parts of the script. He looked up at Su Yao, who was smiling sweetly at the script, and suddenly felt choked. Is his hobby as special as those human beings? "Have you finished reading it?" "That''s it." Su Yao put down his script. Shen Chu nodded, "let''s start." ¡­¡­ According to the script, Su Yao trapped Shen Chu between himself and the wall with both hands. However, his height was not up to the standard, and Shen Chu grew too tall. Even if he tried his best to stand on tiptoe, he could only reach Shen Chu''s chin. Shen Chu saw the other party''s efforts on tiptoe, but there was still no egg use. He couldn''t help laughing. Su Yao thought that Shen Chu was laughing at his height. He just laughed at his size before, but now he still laughs at his height. It''s just unbearable. So, Su Yao blew up his hair. "What''s so funny? Is it so funny?" The curtain fell into the eyes of Shen Chu, who could see his body. the cute kitten yelled at him fiercely, "meow, meow, meow!" Chapter 129 Shen Chu couldn''t help but feel his head. Su Yao was stunned at first, and then he blew his hair again. This guy actually does this kind of action to him, must be in despise his height, right, must be! Su Yao, who was so angry by his own ideas, said, "you can go to the opera by yourself. I won''t accompany you to the opera." Shen Chu gave a "tut" sound. He grabbed Su Yao, changed their positions, and then gave Su Yao a wall thump. He bent down, stretched out a hand and pinched Su Yao''s angry cheek. "How can you be so angry?" Su Yao snorted, don''t go over your head. "Su Yao, if you are so wayward again, I will dismiss you." Shen Chu said menacingly. This was the first time that Su Yao heard Shen Chu call his name, but he was not happy at all. He turned his head and wiped his forehead from Shen Chu''s lips. Time was still in that second, and both of them heard each other''s breath and heartbeat. Shen Chu was the first to get back to his senses. He straightened himself up in a flustered way. He dropped the sentence "I, I suddenly found that I have something else to do. We''ll continue to play at night." then he walked away quickly and turned smoothly. Su Yao looks like something happened. His eyebrows and eyes are bent. It seems that this method is quite effective, and in the evening, it is most suitable for bed play Su Yao picked up the script and turned to the part of the bed drama. However, when he thought that Shen Chu would act in the bed drama with the female stars, he was not happy for a moment, and his heart was sour. When he is young, what''s wrong with him? He has to be an actor. He takes kissing and bed scenes with so many actresses. Does he feel very happy? The more he thought about it, the more sour he felt. He almost became lemonade. ¡­¡­ Here, Shen Chu didn''t know what Su Yao had done alone. He hasn''t calmed down yet. Oh, my God, what''s that feeling like? After being single for hundreds of millions of years, the world is in a fog until his guests talk about the world. This kind of feeling is exciting. You must like your little assistant. Yes, this feeling is the heart, the world, you must be in love with your little assistant at first sight. Shen Chu: are you sure what you said is true? Why do I always think you are lying to me? Several residents: No, no, no, how dare we cheat you? Shen Chu: I hope what you said is true, or I will drive you away. How many lodgers Then you should think that what we say is false, or when we don''t say anything. Shen Chu: No, I''ve heard all of them. I''ll go to find out when the time comes. You are ready to be beaten. Several lodgers: do I knock in? Do I knock in? Do you hear me? Shen Chu: don''t you forget that I can hear all the thoughts in your heart, eh? Several guests: world, you must have heard me wrong. We said "am I pretty?". Shen Chu ¡­¡­ Although Shen Chu was a little suspicious of the truth of what his guests said, he was ready to prove it. So he used his mobile phone to search the Internet for the topic "how to judge whether he likes a cat". Although a lot of answers came out, Shen Chu felt that it was useless at all. There was no case similar to his situation. This app is really useless. Du Niang: how can I know the answer to such a wonderful question! Chapter 130 Shen Chu, who failed to get the answer from Du Niang, plans to ask netizens for help. Of course, his title is still - how to judge that he likes a cat? Then, the painting style in the comment area is completely distorted. All year round is the author: landlord, what kind of love do you mean? If you just like cats, that''s normal. If it is another favorite, I suggest you go to the neurology department. Happiness belongs to others: landlord, if you want to have that cat, you can buy it directly with money? When can I have a cat: I really envy those of you who have cats, and those of you who can afford cats. I can''t even afford it myself. Shen Chu frowned at the comments in front of him. Are these human beings not able to understand his words? Otherwise, why are their answers all the same? Shen Chu continued to turn down, but there was still no comment on the topic. But his behavior was noticed by his residents: did the world live too long, which made his brain dull, otherwise why did he ask such a wonderful question as "how to judge that he likes a cat"? Shen Chu deleted the post directly. Since these humans don''t know the answer, he will find a way. However, Shen Chu didn''t think of any way to do it in the afternoon. During this time, he still had a sleep. ¡­¡­ When it was time to go to bed at night, Shen Chu returned to his room. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Su Yao posing as a woman on his bed. Su Yao also called out to him, "Shen Xingchen." Shen Xingchen is the name of the hero of the play that Shen Chu is going to play. Shen Chu''s mouth twitched a few times. He went over and looked at Su Yao from a commanding position. "Su Yao, what are you doing?" Su Yao stretched out his hand and lifted his wig. "It''s night with you. It''s right for bed play." Shen Chu said Then why do you want a woman to dress up like this? " "I''m afraid you can''t feel it. After all, you can''t even kiss, not to mention bed drama." Su Yao replied with a strong voice. Shen Chu picked her eyebrows and said, "Oh, are you good at bed drama?" "Of course, I am also..." Before the words "real guns and live ammunition" were said, Su Yao gradually died down under Shen Chu''s suddenly gloomy eyes. "Why, you worked with your president before?" There was a huge storm brewing in Shen Chu''s eyes. He was mad at the thought that Su Yao might have had sex scenes with other men. Su Yao wanted to cry without tears. "No, no, I was just talking nonsense. Don''t believe it." "Is it?" ¡°¡­¡­ Really, but I know a little bit about sex Shen Chu''s face softened a little, but as soon as he heard this, he suddenly became overcast. "How do you know something about it, or you can show me?" Outside, there was a thunderbolt, "boom!" At the same time, a category 6 typhoon suddenly blew up somewhere. ¡­¡­ "Still, I''d better not. I don''t understand it very well." Su Yao wanted to cry. Let''s make you owe, let''s let you. "No, I think you understand. If you don''t show me today, you don''t want to leave this room. " Su Yao: Hum. Chapter 131 Finally, Su Yao was forced to show Shen Chu a demonstration. Shen Chu''s face turned blue and red. I don''t know where this little guy looks from. It''s really, really No shame! Shen Chu turned Su Yao upside down and slapped him heavily on the bottom. "Do you dare to learn this kind of thing in the future?" Su Yao looked back at him with tears in his eyes, "no, I dare not." Looking at his pitiful appearance, Shen Chu suddenly softened, but still pretended to be stern, "you are not allowed to show it to other people, OK?" "I see. I''ll just show you later." Shen Chu''s ear root son immediately red half side, "how do you fill brain rubbish?" Well, it''s not impossible to show it to him. "Where am I full of junk?" Su Yao looked at him innocently. "I mean, when I was talking to you about sex play, where did you want to go?" Shen Chu coughed softly, "I know what you mean." "Are we still having sex tonight?" "No, it''s bedtime. We''ll play tomorrow." After seeing those things just now, he can''t help it. If he has sex with this little guy again, he will really be unable to help it. He will not do anything to Su Yao until he is sure that he is impulsive or has really moved that feeling to Su Yao. "Well, can I sleep with you today?" Su Yao sat up with a pillow in his arms. He buried his face, only showing a pair of eyes, looking forward to Shen Chu. Shen Chu: "it''s just Give him a break. "No, you go back to your room and sleep." Shen Chu pretended to be ferocious. "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll drive you away immediately." "Well, I''ll do as I''m told." Su Yao put down the pillow in his arms, jumped out of bed, walked slowly to the door, and turned back in three steps. "Really not?" "No way!" Shen Chu walked over, pushed him out of the room, and then locked it with a clack. This little guy is a real grind. He almost agreed. ¡­¡­ After a while, the bathroom in the room sounded the sound of water. Outside the room, Su Yao was smiling, which was still the poor look just now, "Tangyuan, do you think my charm is too big, so the mission goal so quickly fell in love with me?" Looking at his host''s complacent appearance, Tang yuan could not help but want to hit him, "no, the task is not difficult. If you find it too easy, I can help you adjust the task in advance." Su Yao instantly wilted, "no, no, I think it''s very good." Tangyuan "ha ha" a smile, did not speak. This is still a novice mode, such as novice mode, can not be so easy. Host, cherish the present, after the mission target can not have such a good strategy. Su Yao suddenly feels chilly behind his back. The dumpling garbage system is not going to secretly plot against him "Tangyuan, do you have something important you didn''t tell me?" "No, absolutely not, really not." Tangyuan denies Sanlian. However, when he heard that Tangyuan denied it so decisively, the more he felt that he had something important to hide from himself, "Tangyuan, what you said had better be true, otherwise, I would attack you." Chapter 132 The Tangyuan thought of Su Yao''s appearance of fierce milk and fierce milk when he changed back to his original form. He couldn''t help laughing. No wonder that person likes to bully the host so much that he can''t help thinking of bullying the host. "Host, what are you going to do to me?" Su Yao did not answer it. Instead, he shifted the topic. "Let''s not talk about this. I always have a question to ask you. After you sign a contract with me, can your noumenon still appear in the real world?" "Of course." Tang Yuan replied. "If you can, why do you still stay in my body and get out of my body!" "Well, I''ll come out now." As soon as the words fell, tangyuan appeared in front of Su Yao. Su Yao looked at the Tangyuan in front of him and squinted dangerously. Tangyuan is aware of something wrong. As soon as he is ready to dodge, he is caught by Su Yao. Su Yao tugged at the small round body of the dumpling, grinning to show a big white teeth, "Tangyuan, this is the way I will bite you in the future, and maybe I can''t control the strength for a moment, and I''ll tear you in half." Tangyuan It''s wrong. It''s not cute. It''s not a demon. "Do you hear me clearly?" "Listen clearly, host. Can you let me go? I''m in pain." Dumplings squeeze out a few tears. The enemy is strong and we are weak. It has to admit defeat to orz. Su Yao let it go, and as soon as he let it go, tangyuan bumped into his forehead and tried to return to his body. However - this time, it failed and was bounced out. Tangyuan suddenly muddled, this is how fat four? Su Yao went over and held it with two fingers. "Sorry, I have bad news to tell you. You can''t hide in my body any more." Tangyuan''s heart left bitter tears: demon, the host is really a devil. Su Yao released his fingers and let the dumplings fall freely. "Go to sleep." ¡­¡­ The next day. Su Yao first had a kiss with Shen Chu. As a result, he was almost kissed by Shen Chu. And in the evening, he and Shen Chu kiss each other again, the result is that Shen Chu was almost provoked to give him that. The third day. They are still in this mode. Su Yao is still teasing Shen Chu wantonly when they are having sex with each other. This time, Shen Chu gave him Fortunately, Shen Chu resisted it in time. The fourth day. Su Yao, who had been taught twice before, did not dare to tease Shen Chu at will, but he was kissed by Shen Chu. I don''t know where Shen Chu learned such a good kissing skill. At that time, his body would be softened. In the next few days, Shen Chu always played hooligans on Su Yao for various reasons, which also provoked Su Yao not to want. Fortunately, Jian Qiu didn''t show up in the past few days. Otherwise, I would get angry and go straight to the hospital. In the past few days, the relationship between Su Yao and Shen Chu has deepened a lot, and they almost broke through that layer of paper, but they both know that it is not yet time On the night before Shen Chu entered the crew, Su Yao lay in Shen Chu''s arms. "Shen Chu, when you shoot kissing scenes, will you treat the heroine like you did to me?" Shen Chu shook his head. "Of course not. Did you forget to borrow a seat?" But his words did not know which angry point Su Yao touched. Su Yao bit his arm, "so you mean that if the director doesn''t let him borrow the seat, you will really kiss it, right?" Chapter 133 Shen Chu looked at the row of teeth marks on his arm and thought that he liked to bite people so much. He was really a cat However, the most important thing now is to pacify the little guy who is suddenly angry. "Yao Yao, you think too much. If the director really doesn''t allow me to take a seat to shoot kissing scenes, then I won''t do it and I''ll have to pay a penalty for breach of contract." Anyway, the most important thing he needs is money, otherwise he would not be so Buddhist. Su Yao "hum" a, "that bed drama, can''t also borrow a seat?" "There''s a double in a bed play. If the director doesn''t let a stand in, I won''t shoot it." "That''s about it." "You are such a small vinegar essence. I can smell the strong smell of vinegar." Shen Chu had no choice but to smile and look at Su Yao''s eyes. "Why, you don''t like it, or do you like it for another person?" "That''s not good. I''ve identified you all my life, and my heart can only hold you a cat demon." Listening to the words "cat demon", Su Yao''s body suddenly became stiff. "What kind of cat demon, are you too sleepy, so you''re confused?" Why did Shen Chu always mention the word "cat demon" to him recently? Did he really find out his identity? Seeing Su Yao''s vigilance, Shen Chu felt that he had better wait for him to lose his waistcoat. "I''m really confused. Let''s go to bed. I have to go to the production team early tomorrow." "Then I''ll go back to my room and go to bed." When Su Yao was about to get out of bed, Shen Chu suddenly put his hand around his waist and said, "you can sleep with me tonight." Su Yao looked back at him and said, "why, are you not afraid to brush your gun off?" "That''s because after I met you, I had strong self-control." Shen Chu said with a smile. Su Yao, whose brain circuit was relatively clear, suddenly made a lot of brain tonic. "Do you mean that I am no longer attractive to you?" Hearing this, Shen Chu suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry, "what are you thinking about all day long? I don''t want to hurt you." Hearing this, Su Yao looked at some part of Shen Chu that was more prominent than ordinary people. He gnashed his teeth and said, "are you showing off that you have a big sword?" Although Shen Chu didn''t know which sword he was talking about, he still replied, "I have a big sword, and there are many. If you want, I can give it to you, because what I have is yours." After he said such words, Su Yao would not be angry for no reason? Su Yao''s face is indifferent: why, can you take off your thing and install it on me? "No, I don''t need any big sword. I think my little sword is very good." Hearing this, Shen Chu was suddenly jealous. Where did the little sword dare to fight with him? "Yao Yao, can you show me your little sword?" When he can see clearly what Su Yao''s favorite little sword looks like, he will find a chance to get it, and then Throw it away. Su Yao was silent If you didn''t know what it meant, I would have suspected that you were playing a hooligan on me. What normal man would say to another man, could you show me your place? "Forget it. It''s time to go to bed, or I won''t be able to get up tomorrow morning." With that, Su Yao was afraid that Shen Chu would bring up the topic again, so he quickly added, "I''ll sleep with you tonight." Chapter 134 When Shen Chu heard this, he immediately left everything else behind. No other thing is more important than sleeping with his Yao Yao. Shen Chu released the hand that held Su Yao''s waist. He first lay down in the quilt. Then he lifted the other side of the quilt and patted the bed with his hand. He sent out an invitation to Su Yao to sleep together. "Lie in." Su Yao is very obedient to lie on, Shen Chu help him to cover the quilt, and then turn off the light, "good night." "Good night." After a while, they both went to sleep at the same time. I don''t know how long he fell asleep. Shen Chu suddenly had a dream, which was a terrible nightmare for him. Because he dreamed that his Su Yao abandoned him for a small sword. Shen Chu was suddenly awakened by the nightmare. He reached out and touched his left side. When he found that Su Yao was still lying there, he was relieved. But he can''t sleep now. He is full of the nightmare he had just had and the little sword in Su Yao''s mouth. Now he really wants to know what kind of little sword Su Yao likes. How can su Yao in his dream abandon him for it? How about he peep into Su Yao''s memory? No, he can''t. He''d better ask his tenants. After thinking about it, Shen Chu asked his guests: do you know big sword and small sword? Residents: what are the big sword and the small sword? Shen Chu told his guests what Su Yao had said, and then got accurate answers from them - the sword that Su Yao said was the most important part of a man. He might be showing off that you are bigger than him and longer than him. Shen Chu opened the quilt, sat up and looked at his own place. Then he remembered the envious look in Su Yao''s eyes that day. Suddenly, he had an idea in his heart. Since Su Yao was really unhappy with the place, he helped him to make the place bigger and longer. So, without knowing it, Su Yao''s lower body grew larger and longer. After finishing this, Shen Chu lay back again. He thought of a series of events that would happen when he woke up tomorrow morning, so he fell asleep happily. ¡­¡­ Not long after Shen Chu fell asleep, Su Yao, who was sleeping next to him, suddenly had a nightmare. He dreamt that he became a cat again, and he changed back in front of Shen Chu. Then He was abandoned by Shen Chu. The dream was so terrible that Su Yao woke up to see if he was really a cat. Then he found out that he was really a cat. Su Yao forgot that Shen Chu was still sleeping beside him, and he called out "meow!" Shen Chu suddenly woke up. He found that Su Yao, who was sleeping beside him, did not know when he had changed into a cat. He was suddenly confused. What''s the matter, little brother, how did you suddenly lose your vest after one night? Su Yao didn''t expect that Shen Chu would suddenly wake up. He was so shocked that he was at a loss. It''s over. I''m afraid the nightmare he had just had will come true. He tried to disguise himself as a kitten with no sperm. However, Shen Chu only said a word, and his plan that had not yet been successful died. "Su Yao, I know it''s you." Su Yao: Chapter 135 Had known that he should have run away directly just now, instead of trying to disguise, this is really over Shen Chu, who can detect the cat''s inner thoughts, picked it up and began to take off his waistcoat. "Yao Yao, don''t worry, I won''t abandon you, and I have something to tell you." "Meow, meow, meow?" What''s the matter? "I''m not a human being, but the world." Su Yao You say you are the world? I''m afraid you didn''t fall asleep, did you? "I''m telling you the truth. If you don''t believe me, I can prove it to you." As soon as Su Yao wanted to ask "how can you prove it", Shen Chu changed him back to human form. "Now you believe it?" Su Yao is still a little hard to believe, "are you really the world?" "Of course, don''t you notice that something has changed a lot in you?" On hearing this, Su Yao quickly looked at it and found that there was a honeydew bulge. He was silent. It didn''t seem like this before? Su Yao raised his head and looked at Shen Chu. His eyes seemed to be looking at metamorphosis. "Is that what you did?" "Of course, are you happy?" Shen Chu raised his chin in a flattering manner. Su Yao almost broke his tongue. He was so happy. Who let you make me look like this. He''s not used to it at all, OK? "You''d better change it back. I still like my little sword." Shen Chu, who didn''t get the praise, was not happy. "What''s a big sword like a small sword?" Su Yao tutted his tongue. How did Shen Chu understand the meaning of big sword and small sword after one night? "But I just like my little sword. Please change it for me, or I will ignore you." "Well, I''ll change it for you now." Shen Chu wronged babadi and helped Su Yao change the place back to its original state. Su Yao looked at his aggrieved Baba look and quickly kissed him on the cheek, "so you are always happy." Shen Chu reaches out and touches the place where Su Yao kisses him, and then stares at Su Yao motionlessly. Su Yao was afraid that this guy would suddenly become a wolf and I''m afraid he can''t see people today. Su Yao pushed Shen Chu''s face away and quickly jumped out of bed. "It''s time for you to get up and go to the theater. I''ll go back to my room to change clothes. I''ll wait for you downstairs." Looking at the back of his escape, Shen Chu thought: let you go for a while, and then at night Hey, hey, hey. ¡­¡­ After arriving at the gate of the studio, Shen Chu and Su Yao got off the car at the front foot, when a car stopped in front of them. He Wenzheng got out of the car, looked at Shen Chu and Su Yao and said, "I''m really sorry, I didn''t see you just now." Although he said this, he didn''t feel sorry at all. Both Shen Chu and Su Yao ignored him, bypassed him directly and took him as air. He Wenzheng looks at the figure of two people, angry in the heart a burst of gnashing teeth. Damn Shen Chu, I will make you regret After several leading actors arrived, the director led them to burn incense and worship the gods, hold the opening ceremony, and then make-up for modeling. The one who made up Shen Chu was a young female makeup artist. She had that kind of meaning to Shen Chu. She ate his tofu while she was making up for him, and asked him various questions intentionally or unintentionally. Chapter 136 After finishing making up for Shen Chu, the woman chemist is going to give him her business card. Looking at Su Yao standing on the side, his face was black. He went over and grabbed the card from her hand. Then he tore it up in front of her face and threw it into the garbage can. "I''m sorry, Shen Chu of our family is not interested in making female friends, and it''s working time now. Please don''t disturb him." If it wasn''t for the fear of being blackmailed to Shen Chu, Su Yao would have wanted to meet people directly. But even so, the make-up woman was still angry, "your master didn''t speak. What''s your dog''s qualification to say such a thing to me?" He Wenzheng, who had intended to leave, saw this scene, and then sat back, ready to see a good play. Shen Chu was already angry. When she heard the female makeup artist say something like this to Su Yao, she suddenly exploded. He stood up and looked at the makeup girl coldly. "Please apologize to my assistant, or don''t blame me for being rude." He couldn''t bear to make su Yao angry. She was afraid that she thought her life was too long? If you make him anxious, he will go to the old man of Yama and ask him to change the life span of this human being, and let her finish this short life immediately He Wenzheng, who had been leaning against the chair, immediately sat upright. It seems that Shen Chu is going to hit people again. This is a good opportunity. He Wenzheng took the mobile phone from his assistant''s hand, and then turned on the camera, ready to record what happened next. Shen Chu noticed he Wenzheng''s small action and took a look at him. He Wenzheng''s mobile phone suddenly went black. He Wenzheng pressed the power on button, but the phone didn''t respond. He thought it was strange. "Chen Jin, what''s the matter? Why can''t my mobile phone work? What have you done?" He Wenzheng directly blamed the assistant for this. Chen Jin, who had not done anything, was very aggrieved, "brother he, I didn''t do anything. Is your mobile phone out of power?" "Forget about it, give me your cell phone." He Wenzheng held out his hand to him. Although Chen Jin didn''t know what he was going to do, he still gave his mobile phone to him. He Wenzheng found that the mobile phone could not be used, so he threw him back to Chen Jin, "you can''t use this mobile phone either." "No way. It was fine this morning." Chen Jin fiddled with his mobile phone and found that he Wenzheng could not use it. "Chen Jin, you can take my mobile phone to the mobile phone store immediately." "Hogo, I''ll go now." "Wait a minute." He Wenzheng suddenly stopped him, "you still help me to buy a new mobile phone, faster." "I see, Hogo." Chen Jin ran out of the dressing room. ¡­¡­ This make-up artist is the director''s niece, although not loved by the 3000, but also by the small spoiled. Now I heard that Shen Chu wanted to be rude to her for the sake of a small assistant, and immediately became angry and red in his eyes, "Shen Chu, do you know who my uncle is?" "Oh, who is it?" Shen Chu sneered. Even if the other party''s identity no matter how high, but also high to his world. "The director is my uncle. Do you believe that if I say a word, you can''t stay in this crew?" The female makeup artist raised her chin and put on a haughty look. Chapter 137 He Wenzheng listened to this, hoping that Shen Chu would completely annoy the other party, and then be expelled from the production team. But Shen Chu sneered in his heart again and again. He thought how high the human uncle was. It turned out that he was just a director. "So what, do you want to complain to your uncle like a child?" Xiao Nannan listened to this, angry eyes more red, "Shen Chu, you don''t go too far!" "Hello, Hello, too much is clearly you?" He has never seen such wisdom before. "Shen Chu, I will make you regret what you did to me!" Xiao Nannan stamped his feet and ran out with red eyes. As a result, she suddenly tripped over the threshold and fell heavily on the ground. It''s more important for her to wear a short skirt today, and it''s even more important to take off her skirt Shen Chu quickly covered his eyes and covered them for Su Yao. Several other female makeup artists blushed, their eyes full of disdain at Xiao Nannan, "bah, I really don''t want to face!" I didn''t expect that Xiao Nannan usually looks very serious, but he is so dishonest behind his back. He actually wears this style of underpants. Xiao Nannan quickly got up from the ground and put down the raised skirt. Her face turned red - annoyed. She turned around and was just about to scold, but when she looked at Shen Chu''s eyes, she didn''t know if a muscle in her head was suddenly wrong. She said with a shy face, "Shen Chu, you should be responsible for me when you see me there." All the people present were shocked. They had never seen such a brazen person. Su Yao was so angry that he wanted to tear up Xiao Nannan''s wisdom. Shen Chu didn''t look at her at all, OK? Still in charge? How could she have the face to say such a thing, even if it wasn''t living in a dream? He Wenzheng continues to watch the good play and urges Shen Chu to start beating Xiao Nannan. But Shen Chu had a cold face, "I didn''t look at you at all. What I saw was your colleagues. You let them be responsible for you." Damn it, if there were not so many people here, he would have started to beat Xiao Nannan. Although he never beat a woman, Xiao Nannan''s wisdom is not a woman But Xiao Nannan didn''t hear Shen Chu''s words. He continued to talk to himself, "Shen Chu, you must be responsible for me..." Saying that, she also threatened Shen Chu, "if you dare not be responsible for me, I will call the police and accuse you of insulting me." People present: I can''t bear it any more! Su Yao couldn''t bear it any longer. "Would you please look in the mirror? How could Shen Chu insult a disgusting woman like you? Do you have delusion of being murdered?" He even wanted to rob Su Yao of a man. If it wasn''t for the existence of such things as law in this world, he would have to destroy Xiao Nannan''s wisdom. "Why do you say that about me? Don''t I just like Shen Chu?" Xiao Nannan immediately "whining" to cry up, "you do not help me even if, why still fall into the stone to me? Can''t you be kind when you''re born? " Su Yao: Shit, where''s the face of the best guy to say that? #Such wisdom is rare ©‚ br > "you should think that everyone is your mother, and you should take care of your mood?" He is really about to lose control of his great power. Chapter 138 "Get out of here. I don''t want to hear you." Xiao Nannan points to the direction of the door and shouts at Su Yao. Su Yao''s cold face, "the person who should roll is you, get out." "What are you, and what qualifications do you have to let me go?" "You are not such a thing..." After a long fight, Xiao Nannan was defeated. She covered her mouth and shed tears. However, none of the people present sympathized with her, because it was she who was making trouble out of reason. What''s more, they just want to say at this moment - they have never seen such a wise person! Xiao Nannan saw that they did not have a person to comfort themselves, tears fell more happily, "how can you be so vicious?" Shen Chu Su Yao Others: "What are you doing?" At this time, heard the news director Zhou Fu came. Xiao Nannan saw him and jumped up, "uncle, you have to decide for me." "What''s wrong with you?" Zhou Fu frowned. His niece doesn''t let people worry at all. He is afraid that she has done something again, and then the villain will report first. "Uncle, a little assistant of his dare to disrespect me. He not only scolds me, but also wants to beat me." Xiao Nannan pointed to Su Yao and said to Zhou Fu wrongly, "if you hadn''t come here suddenly, I''m afraid I would have been beaten by him." Su Yao: What a big white lotus. Although Zhou Fu doesn''t like his niece who always causes trouble, he can''t let people bully her, but he has to make it clear first. Zhou Fu raised his eyes and looked at the other makeup artists, "is what she said true?" Those makeup artists dare not speak now. Xiao Nannan is the niece of the director. If she is offended, they will be driven away. Zhou Fu saw that they didn''t speak. They were tacit. He then looked at he Wenzheng, who was sitting there watching a good play. "He Wenzheng, do you want to tell me whether this is true?" He Wenzheng had always had a grudge against Su Yao because of what happened at the award ceremony. In addition, Su Yao was Shen Chu''s assistant. How could he possibly tell the truth, "director Zhou, this is true. Shen Chu''s assistant is too ignorant, and Shen Chu helps him as a little assistant..." Shen Chu and his assistant will be the best actor after his appearance. ¡­¡­ It seems that this is true. Zhou Fu looked at Shen Chu and said, "Shen Chu, what do you want to do about this?" Before Shen Chu said anything, Su Yao said, "director, before you convict me, you have to listen to me as a" sinner. " Zhou Fu looked at Su Yao again, "Oh, I want to hear what you want to say." "It''s your niece who has been dogged by Shen Chu. I just said a few words of truth, and she started to make trouble out of nothing, and she still had to hold Shen Chu responsible for her..." Shen Chu explained what happened just now. At last, he added, "director, if you don''t believe me, then I have nothing to say. Just some people who lie and don''t make drafts should be careful to be struck by the sky." "Some people really deserve to be struck." At this time, Shen Chu suddenly agreed. As soon as his voice fell, two thunders fell from the sky, directly breaking the roof, and then headed for he Wenzheng and Xiao Nannan Chapter 139 He Wenzheng and Xiao Nannan were chopped by thunder before they could escape. Fortunately, the power of those two thunder is not big, he Wenzheng and Xiao Nannan are just chopped so that their hair stands upright and faints. Otherwise, the two of them will not just faint, but will be directly split into black carbon. Su Yao naturally knew that it was Shen Chu''s handwriting, but he was not at all in sympathy with Wen Zheng and Xiao Nannan. After all, it was all their own deaths. Shen Chu went to Su Yao''s side and held out a finger to hook his palm. Su Yao immediately glared at him. He was not serious. He did this in front of so many people. Shen Chu, who had been waiting for Su Yao''s praise, was suddenly upset. He hooked Shen Chu''s palm with his finger, and then asked softly, "don''t you have anything to say?" Su Yao originally wanted to answer "I don''t have anything to say", but seeing Shen Chu''s expectant little eyes, he understood what he wanted to hear. "You did a great job." Listening to this praise, Shen Chu was immediately happy. "I can do better, such as making these two sagacies disappear from the world." "Let them go for a while. We''ll let them play slowly." "Well, I''ll take your advice." ¡­¡­ But Zhou Fu and others looked at the illusory scene in front of them, and were completely shocked and speechless. Zhou Fu was the first to return to his senses. He looked at Su Yao and Shen Chu with a complicated look. How can these two people just finish that words, he Wenzheng and Xiao Nannan are chopped by thunder, is this really heaven''s punishment for liars? But this is not the time to think about it. We should send he Wenzheng and Xiao Nannan to the hospital. We can''t let them die here. Zhou Fu quickly took out his mobile phone and called an ambulance. The ambulance soon arrived at the scene, took he Wenzheng and Xiao Nannan to the hospital, and Zhou Fu followed him. As for the others, Zhou Fu told them to go back first and wait for notice. Now this kind of thing has happened. Another leading actor has been admitted to the hospital. Where can the play be made? And even if he can, he is not in the mood to shoot After all of them had gone, Shen Chu and Su Yao were on the set. "Su Yao, there''s nothing to do today anyway. Why don''t we go and play?" Shen Chu suddenly said. "I''m afraid I''ll be torn to pieces by your crazy fans." Su Yao shook his head and said, "and if we meet the paparazzi, we are afraid we will both make headlines." "Have you forgotten my identity? I''m the world. As long as I want to, they won''t find me and can''t do anything, so you don''t have to worry about the above two situations." Shen Chu said boldly. "What''s more, we''ve never been out to play together. Don''t you really want to play with me?" With that, Shen Chu looked pitifully at Su Yao, as if he could shed tears the next second as long as he said "no". Su Yao thought about it for a while. Shen Chu said it really well, and he always wanted to find a chance to go out with Shen Chu Since Shen Chu has mentioned this matter now, and there is nothing to do today, they will go to play for a while and become a date. "Let''s have a good time today, but where are we going to play?" Shen Chu was puzzled by this question. He didn''t want to go there. "I''ll think about where to play now." Su Yao: You haven''t even decided where to play. Chapter 140 Shen Chu said he wanted to think about it, but he didn''t. He went to ask his guests what kind of interesting places they had in the human world. Because he has never played in the human world, and he doesn''t know what interesting places are. However, the answers of those residents are quite different - Sun: world, I think you can take your little object to the playground, which is very interesting. Moon: world, you don''t want to listen to the sun. The sun will only take me to the playground, so he doesn''t know what''s interesting. I think you can take your family to the video games hall to play. Men, more or less, like playing games. Hai Hai: moon, I think you always want to catch dolls to play, so you will find the video game hall fun. World, you can take him to the seaside, and maybe you two can Hey, hey, hey. ¡­¡­ Finally, Shen Chu decided to take Su Yao to the e-sports hall. He only thought that the moon''s proposal was more reliable. "Su Yao, let''s go to the video games hall. I''ve never played a game yet." I don''t think you''ve played anything. Su Yao vomited in his heart. "OK, but do you know where there is an E-sports hall around here?" Su Yao asked questions from the depths of his soul. "I''ll find out by asking." With that, Shen Chu asked where there was an E-sports hall near the earth. After recording the route, he took Su Yao''s hand and walked in a certain direction, "I know. Come with me." "No, why should we walk instead of by car?" "Because I don''t want anyone else to disturb our two person world." Shen Chu said with a serious face. Su Yao: Shentemo''s two person world, when you arrive at the sports hall, you will know whether it is a two person world. ¡°¡­¡­ Well, if you''re happy The e-sports hall is not far away. Shen Chu and Su Yao will arrive soon. When Shen Chu walked into the e-sports hall and saw the sea of life inside, he was suddenly silent. It''s over. He''s lost his mind. He forgot that there are a lot of human beings coming out to play this thing. Now his world is going to be ruined. "Su Yao, there are too many people here, otherwise we can play in another place." Shen Chu said that he looked at Su Yao standing beside him and found that Su Yao did not know when to leave. Was it pushed away? Shen Chu quickly found Su Yao in the e-sports hall. Suddenly, a hand patted him on the shoulder from behind. Shen Chu looked back and put on a mask. "Shen Chu, have you been scared by me?" Su Yao took off his mask, showed his face and looked at Shen Chu with a smile. Shen Chu laughed helplessly, "don''t run around any more. I''m scared to death." "Well, well, I see. I''ll never run around again. Here, here is the mask. " Su Yao handed Shen Chu another mask in his hand. Shen Chu took the mask and looked at it. After finding it was a very ugly pig face mask, he couldn''t help but say, "Su Yao, what''s your aesthetic taste?" "This mask is very suitable for you. If you put it on, it will not be noticeable." Su Yao said with a strong voice. "But I''m not conspicuous at all, so I don''t have to wear such an ugly mask at all." Speaking of the word "Ugliness", Shen Chu looked at the pig face mask in his hand with disgust. Chapter 141 "Why do you talk so much? I told you to put it on, and you put it on Said Su Yao fiercely. Shen Chu felt that his expression was not fierce at all, on the contrary, he was very cute. He couldn''t help laughing. "Smile, what''s funny. If you don''t want to wear it, I''ll throw it in the trash now. " With that, Su Yao was about to seize the mask. Shen Chu avoided his outstretched hand and quickly put it on his face Su Yao "hum" a, "this is almost the same, what are we going to play now?" Shen Chu glanced around and saw the doll machine with several cat puppets in it. Then he pointed to the doll machine and said to Su Yao, "let''s play with that one first." Su Yao looked in the direction he pointed to. Seeing the tender baby machine, his eyes suddenly changed. Eh, I didn''t expect that Shen Chu had a girl heart. "That''s for girls. Are you sure you want to play?" Shen Chu, who has been staring at one of the puppets, nodded wildly, "play, of course you want to play." "Well, you''ve got a mask on your face, and even if it''s disgraceful, it won''t go anywhere." So Shen Chu and Su Yao walked towards the doll machine. A couple were ready to play, but when Shen Chu just glanced at them, they quickly walked away. Su Yao changed some coins from his boss and gave them to Shen Chu. Shen Chu looked at him blankly. Su Yao helplessly raised his forehead, and then took a coin back from his hand. "Forget it, I''d better demonstrate it to you first." Shen Chu nodded and then stepped back to watch Su Yao play. Su Yao put the coin into the slot, then manipulated the rocker, and the big clip inside slowly extended. When one of the dolls is clamped, he controls the joystick again. The clip slowly rises. However, halfway up, the clip suddenly releases and the doll falls back. Su Yao "tut" voice. Because of this, he doesn''t like to play this kind of game. Su Yao raised his eyes and looked at Shen Chu. "Did you see it clearly just now?" "See clearly." Shen Chu nodded. Su Yao retreated to one side and said, "well, play it for me." Shen Chu stepped forward, operated according to what he had just seen, and then He made it the first time. "That''s right, isn''t it?" Shen Chu put the doll he had just caught into Su Yao''s arms. Su Yao looked at the doll in his arms and began to doubt life. Why did he play so many times without success, while Shen Chu only succeeded in playing for the first time? Is it because he is the world? Wait! Did Shen Chu "Shen Chu, tell me the truth. How did you do it just now? Did you use some of your abilities?" "No Shen Chu shook his head, then said a very pretentious words, "just because it''s too easy." Su Yao was speechless. Where''s easy? It''s hard, OK? What''s more, he said such words to make sure he didn''t want to pull hatred? The boss who heard Shen Chu''s words quietly raised the difficulty: do you think it''s easy to wait?! When Shen Chu saw that Su Yao didn''t speak, he thought he didn''t believe him. He said, "if you don''t believe me, I can show you again." Su Yao nodded, "OK." Chapter 142 Therefore, Shen Chu again operated in front of Su Yao. This time he aimed at the doll cat doll he had just taken a fancy to. And then He succeeded again. This time, Su Yao really didn''t know what to say. Shen Chu took the puppet cat doll and shook it in front of Su Yao''s eyes. "You see how much it looks like you. It''s for you." "Where is it? Do you have a problem with your eyes?" But Su still spat. Standing not far from them, a girl excitedly pulled her friend''s clothes, "do you see this damned sweet love?" Another girl shook her head helplessly, "you, you, can''t you make up some messy things all day? What''s more, how do you know that they were sweet love before, but moving friendship? " "Is there any pair of friends who will get along with each other in such a way? It is not clear that it is sweet love!" "Where is not it? We used to get along like this before?" "Gee, can you stop talking about this orange smell? I''m getting goose bumps." Although there was a lot of noise in the video games hall at this time, Shen Chu and Su Yao, who were not human beings, both heard the conversation between the two girls. They looked at each other and said in a tacit way. "I have something to tell you." "I have something to tell you." They looked at each other again. "I''ll say it first." "I''ll say it first." Su Yao: Shen Chu: "it''s just "Forget it. Let''s not talk about it. Let''s keep playing." Su Yao said. In fact, he didn''t think about what to say. "OK, I suddenly forgot what I was going to say. I''ll tell you when I think about it." ¡­¡­ After Shen Chu and Su Yao played all over the e-sports hall, it was evening. And the two of them are still brilliant. Suddenly, two cars stopped in front of the competition hall. Qin Shen got off the car first. Qin Shen didn''t expect to meet Su Yao here, and there was a man standing beside him. The relationship between the two is different. Qin deep thought of still sitting in the car Si Chen, suddenly feel pressure mountain big. "Qin Shen, is the e-sports hall still open?" At this time, the voice of Si Chen comes out from the car. Qin took a deep look at Su Yao and Shen Chu in front of him. Suddenly, he didn''t know what to answer. Shen Chu also recognized Qin Shen. He remembered the words he had heard in the coffee shop last time. His sharp eyes suddenly shot at the window, as if to penetrate the window to see who was sitting inside. Sit in the car Si Chen for a long time did not get an answer, down the window, Qin Shen quickly block in front of the window, lest he see Su Yao and Shen Chu. See him suddenly block in front of the window, Si Chen immediately frowned, "Qin Shen, what are you doing?" Qin Shen did not answer, but motioned Su Yao to leave quickly with his eyes. Su Yao seemed to have not received his eyes. For a long time did not get the response of Si Chen from the other side of the car, and then saw Su Yao and his side Shen Chu. Si Chen ignored Shen Chu directly, and now he can only see Su Yao. He walked quickly towards Su Yao with an excited look. "Su Yao, I didn''t expect to meet you here. How are you doing recently?" "He''s very well now, so you don''t have to worry about it." Instead of Su Yao, Shen Chu answered. Si Chen raises an eye to see to Shen Chu, "who are you?" Chapter 143 "Me..." Shen Chu put his arm around Su Yao''s waist and said defiantly, "of course it''s su Yao''s lover." Two words pop up in Qin Shen''s mind -- over! He carefully looked at the expression of eye Si Chen. Si Chen''s expression at the moment is very ugly, his pale lip trembled, "Su Yao, is what he said true?" "Of course it''s true, Si Chen. I don''t have the ability to cheat people like you." Su Yao said with a smile. Si Chen''s facial expression more and more pale, "Su Yao, you must be deceiving me, right? Do you want to get back at me, so you have someone to help you with the play? " "Lie to you? Acting? " Su Yao sneered, "I''m sorry, I don''t have that kind of idle time to play with you. It''s meaningless." Si Chen pursed her lips, "Su Yao..." "Well, I don''t want to talk to you anymore." Su Yao directly interrupted his words, "Si Chen, I think we should not meet again. No, we should never meet again in this life. It''s good for you and me." "Su Yao, do you still love me or hate me?" "No, you and I have long been strangers. What''s more, what I love now is the one around me Su Yao replied decisively. Shen Chu, who was originally jealous of their old relationship, was instantly happy after hearing this. Si Chen''s lips wriggled a few times. He thought there was still hope, but Su Yao''s words cut off his hope. In this life, he had nothing to do with Su Yao. However, he was still unwilling to accept that Su Yao, who should have belonged to him, was robbed by other men. "Su Yao, are you sure that the man around you who dares not even show his face makes you love him?" Si Chen pointed the spearhead at Shen Chu, "are you sure he is not having bad purpose to you?" "I''m sorry. I didn''t show my face because I was afraid that I would make you feel ashamed." With that, Shen Chu took off his mask and revealed his amazing face. "Moreover, whether I am worth Su Yao''s love or not, he has his own judgment." Qin Shen looked at Shen Chu''s face and suddenly felt that the first half of his words were reasonable. What are you thinking? You should stand on the side of the president. Having seen his niece''s screen saver, as well as those posters pasted on the wall of her room, sichen naturally recognized who this man was in front of him. "Mr. Shen, are you a public figure? And your fans seem crazy. Are you sure they won''t hurt Su Yao because of jealousy when they know about your relationship with Su Yao? Are you sure you can bring Su Yao a sense of security? " Si Chen''s tone began to become Duo Duo pressing. "Of course, with me, no one can hurt him." Because he''s the world. Si Chen sneered, "Mr. Shen, you really have a big tone. How do you know you can protect Su Yao?" "I said," can you stop talking about it? " Shen Chu directly revealed his nature, "if it hadn''t been for Su Yao''s face, I would have started to beat you!" "It turns out that Mr. Shen is such a person. Su Yao, I think you''d better leave him as soon as possible, or I''m afraid he will hurt you one day." "Can you go back where you should go Shen Chu continued to open the door, "Su Yao has already told you so clearly, how come you can''t understand people''s words?" Chapter 144 "Mr. Shen, are you so angry?" Si Chen sneer way, "if you now this pair of appearance was you those fans to see, you say they will how?" "Will you be disappointed, or will you turn black? You don''t want to lose your present job, Mr. Shen. After all, it makes a lot of money. " The sentence of Si Chen has a bit of menace in it. "Why, Mr. Si, are you going to block me?" Shen Chu picked his eyebrows. "If that''s the case, it would be better. I''m worried about how to leave the entertainment industry and live with Su Yao. If Mr. Si can help me, Su Yao and I will thank you very much. " Si Chen was choked by his words immediately. Qin Shen was also shocked. He had never seen such a brazen person. Shen Chu will Si Chen''s expression changes all over the horizon, he in the heart sneer repeatedly: on this segment also dare to fight with him, garbage. However, Si Chen is the president of a company after all, and he has met all kinds of difficult customers. "Mr. Shen, what you said is very nice. But have you ever thought about whether Su Yao will be with you after you have lost this source of income?" "According to Mr. Si''s words, was su Yao with you for your money Shen Chu asked, "or are you going to make up a lie to make me misunderstand Su Yao. Mr. Si, don''t you think you''ve read too many novels about brain damage? " Now, even Su Yao was shocked. He thought that Shen Chu''s combat effectiveness was very strong, but he didn''t expect to be so amazing. Seeing the face of the sichen, he could sell soy sauce. Si Chen said: Qin Shen: What to do if the enemy fighters are too strong, President, you should hold on. "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!" Shen Chu suddenly clapped his hands. "Mr. Si, you really took great pains to break up Su Yao and me, but..." "Mr. Si, do you know what your behavior is called? You want to be a junior. Tut tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut? Tut "However, I think that your company will not be able to continue." Brain handicapped people, if you mess with me again, I will really let your company never go on. "You..." Si Chen covers chest suddenly, two eyes turn over, fainted past. Qin Shen quickly picked up, "Mr. Su, I told you to go quickly just now. Why don''t you go?" "When did you tell me? I didn''t hear it." Su Yao''s hands spread out, blame me? "Mr. Su, my president just finished the operation a few days ago, the doctor said he couldn''t be angry. Why didn''t you stop the one around you just now?" Qin Shen directly blamed Su Yao for everything. After all, if it wasn''t for meeting Su Yao, how could he have been so angry that he fainted. Su Yao forced to resist the impulse to burst the vulgar words, "it is the thing that Si Chen chooses first, and I am Shen Chu''s side. His meaning is what I mean." Is Qin Shen mentally ill? "What''s more, don''t you think the most important thing you should do now is not to put all the charges on me, but to send the president of your family to the hospital as soon as possible? If you''re late, you might die. " Chapter 145 Listen to Su Yao so say, Qin Shen this just remembered that he should hurry to send Si Chen to the hospital. He can''t blame Su Yao any more. He opens the front passenger''s door and puts sichen inside. He gets on the driver''s seat. Before Qin Shen drove out of the car, Su Yao grabbed the window and said to him, "since the president of your family is ill, you have to watch him in the future. Don''t let him run out of the hospital and pester me. Otherwise, he may not faint next time. I will directly kill him." He didn''t intend to say this to Qin Shen, but he was afraid that sichen, who had suddenly become wise, would come and send his head, and he really didn''t want to see Si Chen any more. As soon as Qin Shen was ready to speak, Su Yao took Shen Chu''s hand and walked away, leaving him with no place to vent his anger. ¡­¡­ Shen Chu and Su Yao went back after dinner. On their way back, they found the door unlocked. The security system of this community is very strong. The thief can''t get in. It''s estimated that Jian Qiu is in it now Su Yao took out his mobile phone and looked at it. He found that there were several missed calls, all of which were from Jianqiu. It seems that they are bound to be punished by their teachers tonight. If Jane Qiu knew that they were out to play, she would become a female tiger It''s OK to be scolded at that time. If you''re fired Thinking of this, Su Yao tugged at Shen Chu''s clothes and whispered, "Shen Chu, what have we just done?" "It''s OK. I''m here. Jane, she doesn''t dare to do anything to you." Shen Chu patted his chest and said. Su Yao said "Oh". ¡°¡­¡­ No, aren''t you a cat demon? Why are you afraid of just a human being? " Shen Chu suddenly found a key point. Su Yao''s body became stiff. Did Shen Chu find out that he was pretending to be weak and helpless? No, Shen Chu can''t find out. Otherwise, how can he continue to pretend. "But I''m afraid." Su Yao looked at Shen Chu with tears in his eyes. "Why didn''t you be afraid when you targeted he Wenzheng and Xiao Nannan?" Shen Chu raised his eyebrows. This little liar is still pretending. "Isn''t it all because of you? Because I have you by my side, I don''t feel afraid Su Yao''s face is not red, heart does not jump to lie, "moreover, I don''t want those two people to hurt you." Hearing this, Shen Chu''s heart was as sweet as honey, "really?" "It''s true, of course." Su Yao nodded repeatedly. ¡­¡­ At this time, "creak" a, the door was suddenly opened. Jane Qiu grinned at them. "I said, if you two want to whisper, don''t be so loud. Do you think I''m deaf?" Su Yao and Shen Chu looked at each other. Is that the point? "You two, get out of here. I have something to ask you." "Oh." Su Yao and Shen Chu went in. Shen Chu took Su Yao to the sofa and sat down. "Come on, economist, what do you want to ask?" Shen Chuqiao asked casually with a pair of legs. Jian Qiu threw a few photos to him. "These two people in the picture are you, right?" Shen Chu and Su Yao each picked up a photo and looked at it. The two people in the picture were indeed them, "yes, it''s us." Jane Qiu''s blue veins on her forehead protruded. "I said, even if you want to play, don''t be so blatant, OK? I''m afraid the paparazzi can''t shoot you?" Chapter 146 Shen Chu and Su Yao look at each other blindly. They had thought that Jane would make a good inquiry, but they did not expect that she only said this. Did she not actually hear what they were saying at the door? Or is she an enlightened person? Su Yao carefully opened his mouth and asked, "sister Qiu, did you hear what I said to Shen Chu just now?" "You''re so loud that I can''t even hear you." Jane Qiu suddenly rolled her eyes. That''s what you hear. "Sister Qiu, do you have nothing else to say?" "Oh, do you think we broke you down?" Jian Qiu picked her eyebrows. "I''m not that stubborn person, even if I''m going to let you down." Hearing this, Su Yao completely settled down, "sister Qiu, you are really a good man." Suddenly, Jian Qiu, who was sent a good card, burst out with a smile. She reached over and pinched Su Yao''s fat face. She found that her hand felt very good. When she wanted to pinch it a few more times, she was staring at Shen Chu''s death sight and drew her hand back. "you are so cute to send me a good person card." Su Yao doubted whether he was hallucinating, but he had never seen this side of Jianqiu. And Shen Chu is used to it, because this is the true character of Jian Qiu, but his little cute doesn''t seem to accept. Shen Chu came to Su Yao''s ear and whispered, "that''s what she is like. Just get used to it." Su Yao nods hard, "I know." "Hello, Hello, what are you whispering about behind my back when I don''t exist?" The two guys bit their ears as if they were nobody else. They almost made her think that they were five hundred watt lights. Tut, the thought that these two people have known each other for a few days has become a pair, and she is still a single dog, she just like eating lemon. "Yes, we are when you don''t exist. If you don''t want to be a light bulb, go away." Shen Chu pointed to the direction of the door and said to Jianqiu, "if you don''t send me off, remember to close the door." Jane qiudun was so angry that she wanted to hit people. "Shen Chu, I am the matchmaker between you and Su Yao. If I had not forced you to recruit a new assistant, you and Su Yao might be another story now." "No way." Su Yao smiles and shakes his head. "Two people who have fate will eventually meet." Even if he didn''t become Shen Chu''s assistant, he would try his best to get to Shen Chu''s side. "All right, let''s go on. I''m afraid I''m going to die of dog food." Jian Qiu waved her hand and said, "you''d better tell me how you like each other." "Maybe it was predestined to be good, so we fell in love with each other in such a short time." Shen Chu said, "but why do you ask this question?" "In fact, I have a sideline, and my sideline is drawing that kind of male caricature." Jian Qiu laughed, "I''m going to draw a new cartoon recently, but I''m not inspired. I don''t happen to know the relationship between you, so I''m going to take your love story as material." "What is a man man''s cartoon?" Shen Chu, who had never seen any comics, asked curiously. When Jian Qiu hears the speech, she looks at Shen Chu''s eyes as if she is looking at some monster. "My God, you don''t know what the male and male comics are. Are you afraid you didn''t come out of the deep mountain and old forest?" Chapter 147 "Come on, let''s show you. This is it." Jian Qiu takes out her mobile phone and opens a random photo in the album for Shen Chu to see. Looking at the two men holding each other, Shen Chu suddenly realized in a trance, "so it is. I know. I can tell you about the experience of Su Yao and I, but you have to show it to me first after you draw it." "Yes, no problem." Jane turned on the recording software of her mobile phone, "you can tell me." Both of them did not ask Su Yao''s opinion, so they spoke there. Su Yao couldn''t help but say, "Hey, you haven''t asked my opinion?" Shen Chu and Jian Qiu just looked at him and continued to talk there. Su Yao: ¡­¡­ After hearing what Shen Chu said, Jianqiu couldn''t help saying, "tut Tut, I didn''t expect that you were good because of my proposal. I became a matchmaker for you and helped you. I suddenly felt great." "By the way, have you ever had that Jane Qiu suddenly laughed obscenely. Shen Chu and Su Yao naturally knew what she meant by this, and they looked at each other helplessly. Sure enough, women are creatures who like gossip. "This kind of thing is private and not suitable to tell you." Shen Chu leans on the sofa and looks at Jian Qiu lazily. "Even if you don''t tell me, I know you''re still a baby now. I thought that according to your personality, you had already given people "local" correction, but I didn''t expect you to be such a counsellor. " Su Yao was discontented, "Hello, Hello, how do you know that the person under pressure is me, not Shen Chu?" "As for your small body and your delicate appearance, do you think you are suitable for the one on it?" Jian Qiu said rightfully, "and even if you want to be the one on the top, do you think Shen Chu will give you that opportunity?" "What''s more, somewhere between the two of you decides who goes up and who goes down." Su Yao: is old fellow, old iron! And Shen Chu saw Su Yao''s aggrieved look, "tut" a, "Jane Qiu, can you shut your mouth?" "Shen Chu, did the sun come out in the West today? How did you call my name?" "If you don''t get used to it, I can keep calling your agent." Jane autumn immediately white his one eye, "don''t, by you so a call, I want to feel that his name is called agent, not Jane autumn." "But I still think it''s better to call your agent." Jian Qiu: "it''s Don''t you just say a few words of truth, do you need that? " "Why not? He is my man, and I can only bully him." Shen Chu said boldly. Listen to Jane qiuya are acid, "OK, OK, don''t tell you this, I have another thing to ask you." "What''s the matter?" "It''s said that he Wenzheng was hacked into the hospital by thunder. What''s going on? Has he done something harmful to nature?" "He was so good at telling lies that God couldn''t look down on him, so he was struck by thunder and lightning." Shen Chu replied carelessly. "Shen Yi Qiu is lying to me." why is Lei''s eyes cracking at me Shen Chu''s hands spread out, "then I don''t know. Maybe God doesn''t like him." Chapter 148 Hearing this, Su Yao glanced at him with a smile. It''s because he Wenzheng doesn''t look good to you in this world. Jian Qiu doesn''t know what she should say any more. She is afraid to go on talking about it. She even wants to pull out some mysterious things. "Well, I''m afraid he Wenzheng will have to stay in the hospital for a month before he can come back. You don''t have any other new plays to shoot at this time. There is a variety show I want to invite you to. What do you think?" "Not really. I''m not going to make a show next. You know that I just thought it was fun when I was in the entertainment industry, but now I have a life goal. Next, after I shoot the play directed by Zhou, I will go to the world of two with Su Yao." With that, Shen Chu looked at Su Yao, who was sitting beside him, and then took his hand. Jane Qiu frowned. "Listen to you, you want to quit the entertainment industry. I''m afraid the company won''t agree." However, the company regards Shen chugei as a cash cow in the future. How can it be willing to let Shen Chu go. "The contract I signed with the company was only a month or two before it expired. Even if they didn''t agree, they would have to agree." Shen Chu sneered, "of course, if they want to play any tricks, I''m not afraid, because they can''t fight me at all." "Which elder brother Shen Zichu should have come out earlier Those people who squeeze into the entertainment industry are just for fame and wealth, so they don''t want to fight for blood loss even if they bump into their heads. Shen Chu is different from them at all. He feels fun when he enters the entertainment circle, and he is also a Buddhist Opera Moreover, according to Shen Chu''s temper, he must have offended many people, but he is still in peace now. She can''t think of any other reason except his hard background. Naturally, Shen Chu couldn''t tell Jianqiu his true identity. He only said two words, "guess." Jian Qiu:.... " Guess wool. If I can guess, can I ask you? "Shen Chu, have you really considered it clearly?" "Of course, why, can''t you give me up?" Shen Chu raised his eyebrows. Jane Qiu didn''t have a good temper to white his one eye, "go to you, I''m just afraid you''ll regret in the future." "Don''t worry, I won''t regret it. I''ve thought about it for a long time." "When are you going to announce your withdrawal from the entertainment industry?" "When the contract expires." Shen Chu replied. Jian Qiu said, "Oh, you should pay attention to Su Yao these days. Don''t be photographed by those annoying paparazzi. You know how crazy some fans are. I''m afraid they will hurt Su Yao when they know about the relationship between Su Yao and you." Shen Chu nodded. "I know. I won''t let them have a chance to hurt Su Yao." "Well, that''s all I have to say. It''s getting late. I''ll go back first." Jianqiu stood up, then laughed and winked at them. "By the way, don''t be too fierce for two nights. I''m afraid your bed will collapse." Shen Chu: "it''s just Su Yao: "No, Shen Chu was too timid to do such a thing. Su Yao, don''t be too aggressive, or I''m afraid you will be... " Jian Qiu looked at Su Yao with a meaningful look. Su Yao was speechless Shen Chu''s blue veins on his forehead protruded. "Jane Qiu, if you don''t leave, I''ll personally send you away." "No, no, no, I''m going now." She doesn''t want to be kicked out of the door by Shen Chu. Chapter 149 After Jian Qiu left, Su Yao said to Shen Chu, "I thought Qiu Jie would be as bad as some agents in some TV dramas. I didn''t expect that she was really a good person." "Yes, she is a good man indeed." "Sister Qiu seems to be worried about her marriage. Shall we help her?" Just now he clearly heard Jianqiu''s strong desire to get rid of the list. "It''s her own business. We''re afraid we can''t help her." Moreover, he is not the moon, so it is impossible to calculate the marriage fate of Jian Qiu in this life. As soon as Shen Chu finished this sentence, a resident''s voice rang out in his mind, "world, I''m interested in your agent. Can I chase her?" "Are you serious, or do you just want to play?" "Seriously, of course." "That''s good, but if you make her sad one day, I''ll let you know." "World, you can rest assured that if there is such a day, I will kill myself before you do it." "I see. I allow you to go after her." "Thank you, world!" Shen Chu thought: the good marriage that belongs to Jianqiu may be coming. On the other side, after Jane Qiu left the gate of the community, she suddenly bumped into a bosom. A soft voice came over her head, "are you OK, miss?" Jian Qiu raised her head and suddenly fell in love with the man''s bright black eyes like stars. "May I have your name, sir?" "Of course. My name is Su Xinglan." The man gave her a gentle smile. Don''t know how, Jane autumn thought of the starry sky, then looked up at the starry sky. Tonight''s stars shine more brightly than ever. "That''s a good name." Jane said with a smile. At this point, the love story belonging to Jianqiu has opened its Three days later. He Wenzheng, who was judged by the doctor to wake up half a month later, suddenly woke up. This strange phenomenon made the doctors confused. They arranged various examinations for he Wenzheng. However, they only found out that he Wenzheng had nothing to do now. They could not find out the reason. They could only call it a miracle of heaven. Only Su Yao knew what was going on. It''s just that Shen Chu wants to finish filming quickly and then go to the world of two with him. Zhou Fu also knew that he Wenzheng had woken up. Although it was strange why he Wenzheng woke up so quickly, and his niece was still in a coma, he forgot everything when he thought that his play could finally be shot. One day after he Wenzheng was discharged from hospital, Zhou Fu sent a notice to he Wenzheng, Shen Chu and other leading actors, asking them to come to the studio tomorrow morning After the last time he was suddenly struck by thunder, he Wenzheng was more and more dissatisfied with Shen Chu and Su Yao. He also thought that it was because they cursed him that he was struck by thunder at that time. Su Yao thought that he Wenzheng would be a little restrained after he was chopped by thunder last time, but only after he found that he Wenzheng had made people act on Weiya in the early days of Shen Dynasty, he found that he was wrong. He Wenzheng, a human being, can''t eat shit. Su Yao told Shen Chu about it. "Shen Chu, I found he Wenzheng let people move on your Weiya." Shen Chu had already known about this, and he said with a smile, "he Wenzheng will soon taste the evil fruit he planted." Chapter 150 Later, Shen Chu changed his Weiya with he Wenzheng. Now it''s a fight scene from the script. After watching Shen Chu tie up Weiya, he Wenzheng imagined in his mind that the picture of Shen Chu''s Weiya suddenly interrupted in the middle of the picture, and then Shen Chu fell down from the air, almost couldn''t help laughing. Su Yao looked at he Wenzheng, who was choking with laughter, and sneered in his heart. He Wenzheng, you are in the heart secretly happy, wait a moment, you will not be happy. To fight is the leading actor and the second, so he Wenzheng, who plays the role of the actor, is tied to the root of Weiya who has been passive. When filming, he Wenzheng has been silently reading in his heart - Shen Chu quickly fell down. Then, not long after that, he heard the cry of others. It''s broken at last! He Wenzheng raised his head in surprise and looked at Shen Chu. However, he found that Wei Ya was not broken. Before he Wenzheng had time to doubt, he found himself falling down. He quickly looked up and found that what was broken was the pressure tied to him. He Wenzheng immediately flustered, he was frightened and could not make any sound. After Zhou Fu came back to God, he quickly asked the staff to save people. "What are you still doing? Don''t you hurry to save people?" Those workers rushed to rescue he Wenzheng, but it was too late, he Wenzheng had fallen down. Fortunately, he Wenzheng didn''t end up dead, but he broke his leg. He Wenzheng was in pain and howled. Zhou Fu immediately sent an ambulance to take he Wenzheng to the hospital. After he Wenzheng was sent to the hospital, Zhou Fu looked at a few staff members who were still foolishly standing there, "what''s the matter? I asked you to have a good examination?" The staff looked at each other and said, "Mr. Zhou, we really have a good inspection. We don''t know what this is about." "Who was checking via this morning?" When someone in the crowd heard this, he was just about to escape when he was caught by Su Yao. Su Yao dragged the man to Zhou Fu. "Zhou Dao, did he just want to escape?" Before Zhou Fu said anything, the staff first said, "director Zhou, it was Lin Jiaming who inspected Weiya this morning. Maybe he did it." Zhou Fu frowned, and his sharp sight shot at Lin Jiaming, "Lin Jiaming, did you do this?" How can Lin Jiaming admit, "director Zhou, they''re talking nonsense. Why should I use my hands and feet on Weiya?" "Director Zhou, is there a monitor installed in fangweiya''s room? Just check the monitoring and you can know the truth of the matter." Shen Chu came forward and looked at Lin Jiaming. Lin Jiaming shivered and quickly lowered his head. "Yes, I''m still in fashion with the latest stealth monitor." Zhou Fu said. Lin Jiaming''s legs softened, and the whole person collapsed on the ground. Zhou Fu took a look at him and asked people to bring the computer. Lin Jiaming was completely flustered. He got up from the ground and pushed Su Yao away with his strength. As soon as he was about to escape, he was kicked to the ground by Su Yao, and his right leg was broken by Su Yao''s kick. People, including Shen Chu, looked at Su Yao with complicated expressions. Su Yao Mom, why did he not control himself? It''s a white play again. Despair. JPG Chapter 151 After checking this morning''s surveillance, Zhou Fu and others found that it was Lin Jiaming who had moved hands and feet on Weiya. What''s more, they also found an important thing, which was suddenly broken. Weiya was originally bound to Shen Chu, but they didn''t know why he Wenzheng was bound. However, they also made sure that Shen Chu was the key person. The crew all know that Shen Chu and he Wenzheng have never dealt with each other, which makes them wonder if he Wenzheng let Lin Jiaming play tricks on Naweiya. Zhou Fu went to Lin Jiaming and said, "come on, why do you do this?" Lin Jiaming knew that it was over, so he called on everything. "He Wenzheng asked me to do it. He said that he would give me a lot of money when it was done. I needed that money to cure my daughter, so I promised him." Zhou Fu didn''t expect that he Wenzheng asked Lin Jiaming to do it. He was more and more dissatisfied with he Wenzheng. In case such things happen again in the crew, he''d better replace he Wenzheng as soon as possible. Anyway, he has the money to pay the penalty and find an actor again "Lin Jiaming, you go to the theater to settle your salary and leave. And, if you want to give your daughter good fortune, don''t do it again. " Lin Jiaming, who thought he was going to be sent to the police station, was completely relieved. "Thank you, Mr. Zhou." "Come on, you go." Zhou Fu waved his hand. Lin Jiaming dragged his broken right leg and struggled to get up from the ground. A staff member who had a good relationship with him went up and helped him, "Lin Jiaming, I''ll go with you." Lin Jiaming looked at him, and his eyes were red. "Hu Lei, thank you." ¡­¡­ Zhou Fu soon started to celebrate the termination of Wenzheng''s contract, and he found another person to play the role of male sophomore. The actor we got this time is an old character, so many parts are just one. Compared with he Wenzheng, who is always playing cards, he Wenzheng is simply different from him. It took more than two months to shoot. It is only ten days before the contract signed by Shen Chu with his company has expired. In the past ten days, Shen Chu did not receive any more plays, but played with Su Yao everywhere. Si Chen was still very unwilling, and tried every means to break up Shen Chu and Su Yao, but in the end he made no effort. On the contrary, he was angry with Shen Chu several times. And Shen Chu this all of a sudden can''t bear to go on, he moved a little bit, let the company of Si Chen have a little problem. Si Chen can only concentrate on the affairs of the company and have no time to be a demon again On the day the contract expired, the company sent someone over and the man brought the new contract. "Shen Chu, I wonder if you are interested in signing a contract with our company for several years?" The man pushed the contract to Shen Chu. "You don''t have to answer me in a hurry. You can have a look at this contract first. But I think you should be a smart man Su Yao wanted to give him a hard blow. Shen Chu picked up the contract, looked at it at random, and then tore it up again. "Sorry, I''m not interested. You can go." Ten years, unfair treaties, do these people think he''s a fool? The man didn''t want Shen Chu to do this, and was immediately angry, "Shen Chu, you''d better consider it for me, or you won''t have good fruit to eat then!" Chapter 152 Shen Chu raised his eyelids and gave him a lazy look "Shen Chu, we don''t have to talk nonsense with him, just throw him out." Since the last time he dropped his horse in front of so many people, Su Yao was no longer weak and helpless. Shen Chu sat up straight. "Do you lose it or I do?" "I''ll come. I haven''t been active for a long time." He stood up and walked towards the man. "What do you want to do?" The man looked at Su Yao warily. Su Yao didn''t speak. Instead, he grabbed his collar with one hand and lifted him away effortlessly. Su yaoti led the man towards the door, opened the door with his other hand, and threw the man out. The man hit the ground directly on his face and broke a tooth. Su Yao closed the door again. The man got up from the ground, looked at the closed door and swore, "you wait for me, I will not let you go!" "Why, do you want to be beaten up by me?" Su Yao''s voice came out. The man thought of just now, immediately scared to run, but the mouth is still reluctant to say, "you wait for me." Su Yao said scornfully, "I''m afraid you can''t wait for the day when you find us to settle accounts." Su Yao looked at Shen Chu again. "Shen Chu, when are you going to announce your departure from the entertainment industry?" "Right now." Shen Chu looked up at him and then lowered his head to play with his mobile phone. Su Yao looks over and finds that he is editing a micro blog. The content of the micro blog is probably that he wants to quit the entertainment industry and feel the support of fans for him over the years. Su Yao originally thought that Shen Chu would call for a press conference to announce his intention to quit the entertainment industry. However, he did not expect that he would just send a micro blog to announce it. Shen Chu is probably the most grounded and Buddhist actor in the entertainment industry. "Shen Chu, are you sure you want to do this?" "Of course." Shen Chu said while sending out the newly edited microblog. After a while, the fans who saw this microblog suddenly exploded. They came to the comment area and asked why Shen Chu suddenly quit the entertainment circle. Some fans with big brain holes speculated about the reason why Shen Chu suddenly quit the entertainment industry. Some fans also went to the comment area of he Wenzheng''s microblog to scold him. They thought that he forced Shen Chu to quit the entertainment industry. After all, it was not long ago that he bribed the staff of the drama crew to cheat on Shen Chu''s Weiya. He Wenzheng, who was suddenly detained for a big pot, was naturally not happy, and then he sent a micro blog to meet those fans. However, after a while, the microblog was deleted. Shen Chu''s fans thought he Wenzheng was guilty of being a thief. For a while, they scolded him even harder. He Yao almost got a look at the micro blog and saw it. "Shen Chu, you fans are good enough. Look at them scolding he Wenzheng." Su Yao takes his mobile phone to Shen Chu''s eyes. Shen Chu was dissatisfied with his attention. He took his mobile phone and threw it on the coffee table. "Su Yao, have you forgotten something important?" Su Yao tilted his head and looked at him blankly, "what''s the matter?" Shen Chu was more discontented. He pressed him on the sofa and bit his lip. "Do you remember now?" Su Yao thought about it for a while, then shook his head, "No Chapter 153 "Su Yao, do you think I don''t have any charm for you?" "What are you talking about?" Su Yao couldn''t laugh or cry, "I was just teasing you. How could I forget that?" "Then tell me what it is. If you can''t say it, I can''t spare you tonight." "It''s going to the seaside tomorrow." Su Yao replied. Shen Chu sighed, "originally you still remember, then I can only spare you tonight." Su Yao: What''s the matter with your regretful tone? "What, what are you going to do to me tonight?" "But I can''t do anything now." Shen Chu sighed again, "of course, if you want me to do something to you, I can satisfy you." "Go away!" "No Shen Chu kisses Su Yao, and then ¡­¡­ The next day. They packed up and went to the seaside. The sea water is shining in the sunshine, and the sea European hovers in the air, sometimes diving down and grabbing a fat fish. The sun is bright, the sky is as blue as the sea water, and there is a breeze blowing It''s all beautiful as a picture, but There are no other people here, only Shen Chu and Su Yao. "No, there are only two of us here. Shouldn''t it be the peak season for tourism?" Su Yao turned around and looked at Shen Chu, who was making trouble. "Because this sea area has been contracted by me." Shen Chu also said without raising his head. This sentence is full of strong atmosphere of pretending and forcing. Su Yao: Well, he doesn''t understand the world of the rich. "But don''t you think it''s boring to be just the two of us?" "No, as long as I can be with you, no matter where I am, I find it very interesting." Shen began to talk about local love. And the next second, the painting style changed dramatically, "and don''t you think it''s suitable for us to do something meaningful if there are no other people here?" Su Yao was still moved by the words in front of him, but as soon as he heard the words behind, he was not moved. "Roll away, can you stop thinking about those messy things all day long?" "But you tease me every day, and that''s why I think about all this mess." Shen Chu said boldly, "by the way, how can I say something..." "Since it was you who started the fire, you should put it out by yourself. Don''t you think that''s right?" Su Yao: For a piece of wool, if you are not for my sake, I must knock your brain out! "I won''t tell you that. I''ll change my swimming trunks." Listening to this, Shen Chu put down what he had in his hand and quietly followed him, but Su Yao didn''t find out. ¡­¡­ Shen Chu''s nose suddenly became hot and something came down. When Su Yao smelled the smell of blood, he immediately looked back and found Shen Chu standing there peeping. "Shen Chu, what are you doing here?" "I need to change, too." Shen Chu did not feel guilty to reply. ¡°¡­¡­ Why do you have nosebleed "Because it''s so dry." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao didn''t know what to say. How could Shen Chu become so brazen now? Su Yao quickly pulled up his swimming trunks. "I''ve changed them. You can change them." Chapter 154 When Shen Chu changed his swimming trunks and came to the beach, Su Yao was already swimming in the sea like a fish. The sparkling sea water has a different aesthetic feeling against his white skin. There are several colorful fish around him, from time to time to rub his body. Su Yao reached out his hand and quickly caught one of the fish. The fish was not afraid of him at all and rubbed against his face. Shen Chu was suddenly jealous. Where did the fish come from? He dared to steal Su Yao''s attention. Shen Chu cast his eyes of death on the fish. The fish were stiff, and then quickly swayed away. Su Yao looked back at Shen Chu, whose face was full of displeasure. Suddenly, he couldn''t help crying and laughing. "Shen Chu, how old are you? Can you argue with a few fish?" "Of course." Shen Chu walked into the sea, and then hugged Su Yao from behind. "Who let them be so close to you, I have not baked them." "Shen Chu, what are you doing? Let me go. How can I swim?" Su Yao glared at him discontentedly. Shen Chu looked at Su Yao''s slender neck and white skin. His eyes suddenly deepened. "What''s good to swim? Let''s do something meaningful." Su Yao''s body suddenly a stiff, "Shen Chu, you let me go." Shen Chu did not listen to him, but opened his mouth and held his ear bead. And then "Su Yao, is that ok?" "Well." "Then I''ll come in..." "It hurts. Shen Chu, get out of here." "It''s late." "Woo..." Su Yao''s sobs were almost swallowed. Afterwards. Su Yao stretched out his hand and kneaded his aching waist. Then he glared fiercely at Shen Chu, who was so proud of himself that he almost bit his silver teeth. Shen Chu, who didn''t know how to control himself, said that he would not stop. His waist was almost broken by him. "Shen Chu, don''t touch me again!" A man can''t afford to offend him. A man who has held back for hundreds of millions of years can''t afford to offend him. If he does it again, he is afraid that he will go to see God in advance. "How did you feel about it?" Shen Chu said with a bad smile, "do you want me to recall the memories for you?" Su Yao''s face suddenly red, and then he blew hair, "roll away, you now get out of my sight!" "Then you want me to get out there..." Shen Chu pauses for a moment and then goes on to say, "do you want me to roll into your heart?" Su Yao even more hair, he picked up the sunscreen on one side and threw it at Shen Chu. Shen Chu didn''t dodge. The sunscreen directly hit his forehead. Shen Chu covered his forehead and pretended to be in pain. Su Yao climbed out of the reclining chair and walked towards Shen Chu. However, his legs were still soft. After a few steps, he fell forward. Shen Chu quickly went to catch him. Su Yao stares at Shen Chu''s forehead for a long time. When he finds that there is no red mark on it, he realizes that he has been cheated by Shen Chu. He put out his fist and beat Shen Chu''s chest. "Wow, you guy dare to cheat me." Shen Chu hugged him. "Su Yao, do you know I like you very much?" "Guess how much I like you?" Su Yao asked. "I like more than you, just like the sky." "Oh, then I like you as much as I like the whole world." "But I am the world, Su Yao. You really like me." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 155 When standing at the door of this luxurious classroom, Su Yao felt that he must be too shallow. What school classroom is like this? Standing next to Su Yao, the girl saw that he had never seen the world before, and immediately disdained to sneer, "where are you from?" Su Yao turned his head and looked at her. The girl in front of her was red and green, with colorful marisue''s hair, and a terrible smoky makeup on her face. Isn''t it terrible? She was painted as panda eyes. Only three words flashed through Su Yao''s mind, and then he blurted out, "kill Matt?" The proud expression on the girl''s face was stiff. She glared at Su Yao fiercely, "what''s killing Matt? This is the latest trend. Forget it, you look like you don''t know what fashion is. You''re a bunk and stay away from me! " Su Yao: Damn it! at this time, the teacher in charge hurried late, and Su Yao Qi found that he was also dressed up to kill Matt. He also sprayed all kinds of perfume on his body, which is just a personal biochemical weapon. And he himself did not find this, but raised his head, like a cockerel. The head teacher didn''t even look at Su Yao. Instead, he went to the girl and courted her, "Oh, Miss Murong Cuihua, you are really better, more beautiful and wiser than the rumored one. Oh, I find that I can''t describe you with words, because there is no word in the world that can match you." Su Yao was completely stunned. It has been 9012 years. How could anyone use such an old-fashioned name as Cuihua? "It''s true." Murong, who was shaking her chin shameless, gave her admired admiration to the teacher. She said, "teacher, the perfume on your body is very good, and tastes good. "I''m afraid a country bumpkin will spoil your taste." When he said this, Murong Cuihua looked at Su Yao standing on the side. Su Yao only felt that the girl in front of her did not even graduate from junior high school. Otherwise, why did she speak nonsense. "Teacher, I don''t think a bumpkin like him is worthy of being in the same class as our aristocrats. Why don''t you transfer him to another class?" "I''m afraid it won''t work. He was recruited by the headmaster himself, and he was asked to study in this class." The head teacher gave an embarrassed smile. Listening to this, Murong Cuihua suddenly showed an expression of disbelief, "why should the headmaster recruit such a bumpkin in?" "Because he is the first in the province this time." Hearing the five words "the first place in the province", Murong Cuihua suddenly looked like a hen whose tail was suddenly trampled on. She looked at Su Yao with a look of war in her eyes. "Tu baozi, wait for me. Next time, the first place in the whole province will be my butterfly ice tears ¡¤ dream ¡¤ Marilyn ¡¤ Murong Cuihua!" Su Yao: Is this Murong Cuihua a mental handicap? Murong Cuihua saw that Su Yao didn''t respond to her challenge. She immediately felt that he was looking down on herself. She kicked the door of the classroom in anger. "You''re listening to me, bunny?" Su Yao gave a very cold "Oh". Murong Cuihua was more angry, "do you look down on me?" She kicked the door of the classroom again. "Cuihua, your pants seem to be broken." The big red underpants are all exposed. Chapter 156 Murong Cuihua quickly looked down at her underpants, which was even greener than forgiving green. Then she let out an earth shaking scream. At last, she cried and ran away, "Bunny, I''m not finished with Murong Cuihua!" Su Yao looked indifferent, "ha ha!" The head teacher looked at Su Yao, and his eyes seemed to be looking at some warrior. "Classmate Su Yao, you are really a warrior. I found her underpants were broken just now, but I dare not mention it. Do you know why?" "Why?" Su Yao asked with great cooperation. "Because she is the daughter of the governor, the niece of the deputy director of the education department, and the fiancee of Dongfang HongRi, the eldest young master of the Oriental family." suyao heard as like as two peas: "these two are really the same as the couple who have the same name. "Classmate Su Yao, you offended her. I''m afraid the future will not be easy." The head teacher sighed. "Oh," Su Yao said, "teacher, it''s not long before class. Can I go in, or it will be bad if I delay my study." The teacher in charge of a class has never seen a student like Su Yao who loves learning so much. He grabs Su Yao''s hand as if he has grasped some hope. "Classmate Su Yao, I hope you can keep this attitude towards learning. What our class lacks is talents like you." "Oh, ha ha..." Su Yao chuckled dryly. He shook off the head teacher''s hand, which was a fight with pig''s hooves, and then stepped back a few steps. damn it, he was almost smoked by the multi perfume smell of this headteacher. "Teacher, I know, so can I enter the classroom now?" "When..." Before the head teacher had time to speak, she was interrupted by a female voice, "wait a minute. The only advanced classroom is me. I''m a dream. Marilyn. Murong and Cuihua!" Su Yao and the head teacher both looked up and saw Murong Cuihua running at a speed of 50 per second, raising a cloud of dust. And she also changed a pair of underpants, before she was wearing a pair of underpants green than forgive green, and now she is wearing the kind of big flower hairpin. Su Yao felt that he could no longer look directly at Murong Cuihua''s aesthetics. And the head teacher looked at Murong Cuihua''s eyes as if he was looking at some unique talent. "It''s really worthy of being Miss Murong Cuihua. Her eyes are different from others. This big flower pants hairpin perfectly highlights her slender legs and her extraordinary temperament. Only miss Murong Cuihua can control this style of underpants." Su Yao didn''t know where to start from. Teacher, even if you want to blow the rainbow fart of Murong Cuihua, don''t you have to disobey your heart? What''s more, you look like a licking dog. I''m afraid you''ll end up with nothing. However, Murong Cuihua did not hear the teacher''s praise for her, because she had already run past them in general. Because she ran so fast that she couldn''t stop, she was only a few centimeters away from the wall. "Bang" a sound, Murong Cuihua accidentally bumped into the wall. Su Yao felt pain for her. Murong Cuihua felt that a star appeared in front of her eyes, which made her dizzy. But she can''t faint now, because the steamed bun is watching. If she''d been given a chance to laugh at her, wouldn''t it? Chapter 157 So, under the gaze of Su Yao and the head teacher, Murong Cuihua bumps her head against the wall. Then she found that her head was not dizzy, her eyes were not flowery, and she was very energetic. Su Yao: Such wisdom is rare. "Good!" Class teacher suddenly "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa" ground drum up, "Murong Cui Hua''s iron head skill is really too strong." Su Yao: Teacher, do you dare to look at the two big bags on Murong Cuihua''s head and tell me again? Murong Cuihua walked towards Su Yao and the head teacher with a stride of no recognition. She raised her head haughtily, like a winning hen. "Teacher, please call me yidiebing tears ¡¤ dream ¡¤ Marilyn ¡¤ Murong Cuihua. Of course, it would be better if Cuihua could be removed." "OK, Cuihua. I see. Cuihua." Of course, Cuihua should be licked as soon as possible "I see. Let''s go." Murong Cuihua raised her chin and walked into the classroom. The head teacher followed him in, leaving Su Yao standing alone at the door of the classroom. Su Yao sighed and went in. Well, normal people are always with loneliness. But after su Yao entered the classroom, he was immediately frightened by the series of killing Matt. He thought that only Murong Cuihua and the head teacher were abnormal here, but he didn''t think that the whole class was not normal. As the only normal person in this class, Su Yao suddenly felt tired. ¡­¡­ Murong Cuihua took the lead and wrote down her long list of names on the blackboard with white chalk. After writing, she turned around and showed a sweet smile to the whole class. "I will be your classmate in the future. I hope you can treat me like a common person. I come here to experience ordinary life, love and friendship Land. " "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!" There was a big round of applause under the platform. "Well said!" "Murong Cuihua, you are really excellent." Murong Cuihua showed a shy smile to them, but said very shameless words on her mouth, "I know I''m excellent, but can you please stop praising me, or I can''t help showing you a better side." "Murong Cuihua, you don''t have to be shy. Please show your better side." "Yes, Murong Cuihua." "Well, it doesn''t seem very good. I''m afraid I''ll blind one of my classmates." "Don''t mind. Please blind our 24K titanium dog eyes." "All right." Murong Cuihua nodded, and then began her own rap -- "who is the most beautiful in the world, besides Cuihua? You say who is the best in the world, who is the first with Cuihua... " Except for Su Yao, all the others are immersed in this rap of Murong Cuihua. ¡­¡­ After a rap session, there was more warm applause in the classroom than before, "OK, singing so well, Cuihua, no one can be better than you." Su Yao doesn''t know whether Murong Cuihua is excellent or not, but he knows that Murong Cuihua must be the most beautiful person. He also has a lyric in his mind - are you an angel or a Xiu''er in the devil? Chapter 158 Under the platform, Dongfang HongRi looked at his excellent fiancee, and his eyes were full of pride. "Fortunately, my grandfather was witty. When Cuihua and I were still in our womb, we made a marriage. Otherwise, I would miss such an excellent fiancee." Two of the four princes of the campus, who were awarded with the Oriental red sun, immediately envied and envied him. "Dongfang HongRi, this green flower has not been married to you. Sooner or later, Shangguan Wangcai will snatch her from your eyes!" East Red Sun''s front table official Wangcai swears. "No, Murong Cuihua will be my Ouyang Tieniu''s!" At the back table of the Oriental red sun, Ouyang iron ox also stepped forward and put a foot in it. Dongfang HongRi looked at his two friends and rivals and slapped the table, "you two are too much. I regard you as good friends, but you want to rob my fiancee!" "We don''t rob your fiancee, do we rob you?" Shangguan Wangcai gave him a look. Scared Dongfang HongRi quickly hugged himself, "I treat you as good friends, but you want to sleep with me." "Roll away, Oriental red sun, you really deserve your name." "I think you deserve your name, too." ¡­¡­ Murong Cuihua on the platform did not know that there were three boys for her, the boat of friendship was about to capsize. She looked at the head teacher standing on one side, "teacher, where can I sit?" The boys under the stage raised their hands in succession, "Cuihua, please sit next to me. I will certainly be a qualified deskmate." All of a sudden, the girls envied and envied and almost bit a little silver tooth. Murong Cuihua frowned her thick black eyebrows. "How can you do this? You all have a table mate. It''s wrong for you to do so. You should cherish your deskmate." The boys listened to her words, as if they had heard some famous saying, and bowed their heads in shame. The girls almost burst into tears. Cuihua is really a good man. Murong Cuihua glanced around, and there were several empty seats in the classroom, which made her a little puzzled. When she was in trouble, Dongfang HongRi stood up and waved to her, "Cuihua, sit here with me." Murong Cuihua saw the empty seat next to him. Her eyes lit up and she walked slowly. After walking to the east red sun, Murong Cuihua suddenly put out his fist and beat him on the chest. The sound of the fist and the body collision made Su Yao doubt whether the other side would be beaten by Murong Cuihua to have a myocardial infarction. Then, to Su Yao''s surprise, Dongfang HongRi covered his chest, which was beaten by Murong Cuihua with his fist, and then said, "Cuihua, your love fists have been hammered into my heart. I feel very happy now." Hearing this, Su Yao felt goose bumps all over his body. The students in this classroom are really abnormal. And Murong Cuihua shyly bowed his head, "red sun, can sit with you, I also feel very happy now." Shangguan Wangcai and Ouyang Tieniu listened to their conversation, and their hearts were as sour as sour lemon. ¡­¡­ Now it''s time to introduce yourself to Su Yao "Oh," Su Yao said, and then went to the platform, "I''m Su Yao. Please give me more advice later." "Classmate Su Yao, do you have nothing else to say?" Su Yao shook his head. "No more." Chapter 159 There was no warm applause from the podium, but a burst of hiss - "where is this bunny? Its name is so old-fashioned, even the style of dressing is so old-fashioned." "all over the body reveals a smell of earth. How does this bunk match with us in the same class?" "It is said that he is the first in the province this year, and as expected, Tuzi can only rely on their achievements to enter the noble school of our kind." Hearing this, Su Yao vomited in his heart. The name is old-fashioned and the style of dressing is rustic. Isn''t that what you sand sculptures are killing Matt? What''s wrong with my grades? If you have the ability, you''ll be the first in the whole province! This is the aristocracy of the nobility, but the aristocrat in killing Matt. The head teacher carefully looked at Su Yao for fear that his fragile heart would be broken. As a result, Su Yao did not suffer from the attack and was heartbroken. On the contrary, he was indifferent and exuded a sense of awe at the world. As expected, he is worthy of being the first man in the province. At that moment, the head teacher almost knelt down for him. "Cough." The head teacher coughed softly, "classmate Su Yao, look where you want to sit. You can choose whatever you want." Murong Cuihua was immediately dissatisfied. Why did she ask her where she was sitting, while Su Yao was treated in the opposite way? Murong Cuihua stood up and gave out a cry of dissatisfaction, "teacher, how can he choose his seat at will?" Su Yao "ha ha" smile, threw a fatal blow to her, "because I am the first in the province!" At this time, in the eyes of other girls, Su Yao is just like a God in the world. He is cold, proud and confident. He exudes a distinctive temperament. He is simply a different kind of coquettish bitch. They felt that they were going to be attracted to this unusual boy. Murong Cuihua had no blood on her face. She held out a finger and pointed to Su Yao. Her body was shaking. She was like a epilepsy patient suddenly. Su Yao felt that she was going to burp at that moment. "Su Yao, you are cruel!" Murong Cuihua rolled her eyes and fell straight down. Dongfang HongRi quickly picked her up and rushed out of the classroom. "Cuihua, you must hold on. I will send you to the clinic now." His anxious expression and the voice of crying made Su Yao feel Murong Cuihua burp fart. The other students in the classroom were instantly infected by the sad atmosphere. They were all red in the eyes, and then clapped their hands for this beautiful love. Su Yao: Help! He entered a class full of sand sculptures. What should I do? The teacher in charge of the class did not forget to greet Su Yao when he was sad, "classmate Su Yao, have you chosen where you want to sit?" "Yes." Su Yao stepped down from the platform, went to the two empty seats by the window, and then sat inside. He didn''t want to sit next to those sand sculptures. At that moment, everyone looked at him, and the sadness that had just filled the classroom disappeared. "That''s the seat of Lu yuanze, the great demon. Does this Tu Zhuan student dare to take his seat? Does he think his life is too long?" "When Lu yuanze comes, I''m afraid there will be a bloodbath in the class." "Tut, I can already think of the miserable end of the transfer from a native to a student." Chapter 160 Su Yao only noticed the three words "Lu yuanze". Lu yuanze, with his normal name, should be different from this group of sand sculptures killing Matt? Maybe the normal person in this class is not only him, but also Lu yuanze. With this thought, Su Yao began to look forward to Lu yuanze''s arrival. ¡­¡­ Lu yuanze stepped on a bell to enter the classroom. As soon as he arrived, he saw that his seat was occupied by a boy who didn''t know where he was coming from. Lu yuanze frowned and began to divide the drama in his heart -- did this man dare to occupy the seat of his demon lord Lu yuanze? Did he want to challenge him? No, this person is supposed to be a transfer student who has just transferred here today. He should not know that the seat is occupied. Hum, regardless of whether he is a transfer student or someone, as long as you dare to sit in Lu yuanze''s seat, you are provoking him! After finishing the task, Lu yuanze walks to Su Yao who is looking out of the window. He kicked the table. "Hey, this is my exclusive seat." His face was fierce, like a bad boy who was always looking for someone to fight. The students standing nearby all stepped back a few steps. Some even went with the garbage can. They ordered a wax for Su Yao in their hearts. Su Yao, a native student, is about to end this time. Lu yuanze is very angry now. However, after su Yao turned back, Lu yuanze''s 100 kinds of words in his mind disappeared instantly. He looked at Su Yao''s eyes, almost infatuated. Ma ye, this man looks too in line with his aesthetic, and the smell on his body is damned sweet. Su Yao looked at the boy in front of him. He didn''t have a haircut of Matt, and he didn''t wear the extremely vulgar clothes. He was a normal person. Su Yao held Lu yuanze''s hands, as if suddenly holding some hope, his expression was very excited. Lu yuanze''s brain crashed on the spot. What''s this sweet smelling man doing suddenly holding his hand? Look at his excited expression, is it not to tell him? But they just met. It seems a little too bald? When the time comes to give birth to children, how many, or a football team, hehe hehe. Those sand sculptures who are waiting for Su Yao to be beaten up look at Lu yuanze in a daze. What''s the matter, little man, why don''t you do it? Su Yao didn''t know how much sand sculpture there was in front of him. He said solemnly, "you..." Lu yuanze suddenly held his breath. He was ready to answer "I do" in an impassioned tone after the other side said that. However, the next second, his beautiful fantasy was disillusioned, because Su Yao said, "you should also be a normal person who strayed into a group of sand sculptures." Is that your sand sculpture? He thought that such a sand sculpture man had a sweet smell. He was afraid he was blind? Lu yuanze shook off Su Yao''s hand and lifted his chin haughtily. His eyes looked up at everything in the world. "You occupied my seat first, and then you took my hand to eat my tofu. Now you still say such words to me. You are provoking me, right?" Su Yao suddenly felt that his hope was broken. At present, the boy who seems to be a normal person is in a group with those boys. He is the only normal person in this class. Old Swan, please drop a flash of lightning to kill the sand sculptures in front of him. He can''t bear it! Chapter 161 He was so stupid that he thought there would be other normal people in the class. With so many sand sculptures, it''s only a matter of time before normal people are assimilated. In the near future, he may also become a member of this group of sand sculptures. At the thought of this, Su Yao suddenly felt that his whole person was not good. He doesn''t want to do this. He just wants to be a normal person. He has to leave the class full of killing Matt sand sculptures. After school, he will talk to the headmaster about changing classes. No, he will go after the class! Now the most important thing is to find a new seat. He doesn''t want to sit with the sand sculpture. Su Yao looked at the classroom. There was still a large space in the back of the classroom. Why not move his seat there. So Su Yao moved the table. Lu yuanze saw him. He sat on the seat beside Su Yao and put his feet on the table that Su Yao was about to move. Su Yao immediately frowned, "Lu yuanze, what are you doing?" Lu yuanze suddenly felt that his name was called by the boy with sweet smell in front of him. It was very nice to hear. He reached for his ear and said, "you call my name again." Although Su Yao didn''t know what he wanted to do, he still called his name "Lu yuanze." Lu yuanze''s ear root son suddenly red, he sat up straight, "you call again." "Lu yuanze, what do you want to do Su Yao looked at him helplessly. Lu yuanze covers his chest and makes an obsessed expression. Oh, my God. He felt dirty with Cupid''s arrow center. However, in Su Yao''s eyes, he has to doubt whether the other side is myocardial infarction. Su Yao patted on the table, "classmate Lu yuanze, can you excuse me?" Lu yuanze wakes up from intoxication. He looks at Su Yao and says solemnly, "I allow you to sit in my seat and be my deskmate." Hearing this, the people around him took a breath of cold air in disbelief, "hiss!" What did they hear just now? Lu yuanze, the great demon king, not only didn''t start to beat this Bunny into a student, but also allowed him to sit in his seat and be his deskmate? What''s going on here? Did Lu yuanze, the great demon, kneel down under the aura of "learning hegemony" from a native student to a student, or is there another reason? Does Lu yuanze want to know the tricks of learning from Tu baozi to students, and then prepare to get rid of them? The big devil is worthy of being the big devil. His mind is so deep that they feel ashamed. However, Lu yuanze has gone too far. He wants to become a Xueba secretly behind their backs. Fortunately, they discovered it early, otherwise there will be a traitor among them. Ouyang Tieniu and Shangguan Wangcai come to Lu yuanze. They look at their former brothers and future betrayers and shed tears of sorrow. "Lu yuanze, have you forgotten our friendship and the poisonous oath we made?" Although Lu yuanze did not know why they suddenly mentioned this matter, but also with them shed sad tears, "I did not forget, I will never forget in my life." "Then tell me what kind of oath we made before." "There is no seasoning bag to eat instant noodles, there is no toilet to go to the toilet, the spicy food makes chrysanthemum ache, and there is no Xiaoji for giving birth to a son..." Lu yuanze, such as good from LiuDi, recited the poisonous oath he had made with his three brothers. Chapter 162 Hearing this, Su Yao was stunned. His expression was complicated and he didn''t know what he was referring to. You sand sculptors really know how to play! When Ouyang Tieniu and Shangguan Wangcai see Lu yuanze recite the poisonous oath they made before, their tears are even more joyful. One of them held Lu yuanze in the front and the other in the back. The three of them were like a sandwich biscuit, "good brother, we knew you would not forget it. But don''t forget to tell us the tips after you know how to become a successful academic bully. " Lu yuanze frowned, "when did I say I was going to become a Xueba?" Ouyang Tieniu and Shangguan Wangcai look at each other, and they are confused. "Since you don''t want to be a school bully, why do you want to be the same table with this local transfer student?" When he said this, Ouyang Tieniu looked at Su Yao and quickly withdrew his eyes, as if one more look at him would dirty his eyes. "Yes, are you trying to transfer this bastard to a student?" I can''t bear it any more! Su Yao, who had been called "Tu baozi" one after another, couldn''t help it any longer. What''s the qualification of these sand sculpture killers to call him "Buns"? Are they the buns? Su Yao slapped the table violently, because he didn''t control the force, the table was directly split by his palm. All of them were shocked and looked at him with a complicated look. "I didn''t think of the soil..." As soon as the man was about to say the word "Tu Bao Zi", Su Yao turned a cold eye and changed his mouth. "I didn''t expect that Su Yao''s strength was so strong that he could even smash a table. It''s really amazing." "You say, if he fights with Lu yuanze, who will win?" "I think the person who will win is Lu yuanze. After all, he is the big devil who makes the heads of many colleges scared." ¡­¡­ Ouyang Tiedan and Shangguan Wangcai look at the fragmented table, and then look at Su Yao with a cold face. All of a sudden, they feel that he is so cool, strong and handsome. His contempt for everything in his eyes is really wonderful. His weak but powerful body is so Perfect. Now they all want to kneel down under his jeans and worship him as a teacher. No, they are the pinnacle of this college. How can they have such a shameful idea? They must have been attacked by spirit. Su Yao, a student of learning bullying, is so powerful that he can control their mind. Fortunately, their will was firm, which did not let his intrigue succeed. They have to stay away from this guy now so they don''t get under his control again. Ouyang Tieniu and Shangguan Wangcai quietly stepped back. They looked at Lu yuanze with hope in their eyes: brother, this terrible transfer student will be solved by you, the great devil. Lu yuanze did not receive their brain waves. At the moment, he looked at Su Yao obsessed. This man with a sweet breath is still so powerful. He is the perfect partner that God has carefully created for him. He wanted to marry him, mate with him (cross it out) and have a child with him for a football team. Oh, there are ten thousand fawns in his little heart. He wants to confess to him and ride with him to share the prosperity of the world. Now! Lu yuanze brewed his love for Su Yao for a while, and Su Yao said coldly, "can you stop talking about a bumpkin again? Are you the real bumpkin?" Chapter 163 All of them felt insulted. They looked at Su Yao angrily, but when they remembered the scene that he had just slapped the table into pieces, they only dared to look at him with angry eyes. "You don''t even have my parents wearing these clothes. You don''t know what the fashion trend is now." "Are you sure your parents can''t afford to wear such clothes because they don''t have money, and this kind of dress is only suitable for the nobles of us. Don''t you say that grape acid is good if you can''t eat grape acid..." Returning to the classroom, Murong Cuihua felt that it was a good opportunity to humiliate Su Yao, so she came forward and said a lot to him. After that, she waited for Su Yao to show his miserable expression after being humiliated. Su Yao was still indifferent. "Cuihua, do you think I''m the number one in the province, why should I envy you?" Murong Cuihua heard the word "the first in the province" and was hit hard. She felt that Su Yao would mention these five words again and again in front of her just to humiliate her. "What''s the big deal?" Murong Cuihua looks like a hen whose tail has been trampled on. Her eyes are wide open. "The first place in the province in the next examination will be mine!" "Oh," Su Yao said coldly, "after that, the first place in the world will be mine." Murong Cuihua suddenly choked, a bit choked in her heart. She originally wanted to say in Su Yao that "the first place in the country next time must be mine", but she didn''t expect that he would jump to the first place in the world. Damn it, this guy is so cunning. But he didn''t think she would give in. "Su Yao, in this case, let''s see the next exam!" Murong Cuihua raised her chin and walked away with a twist. She was dressed like a flower hen. Because the flower hen walks like this. ¡­¡­ Lu yuanze looked at Su Yao plaintively, which made him wonder whether he had done anything to apologize to him. Su Yao cleared his throat and said, "well, Lu yuanze, what can I do for you?" "Nothing." Lu yuanze, don''t look away. You are such a heartless man. You are flirting with other women in front of me. What do you think of me as Lu yuanze? I was just going to tell you. Such you, is not worth my paying a sincere, we break up. As Lu yuanze thought more and more, he felt more and more sad when he looked at Su Yao, which made him feel goose bumps all over his body. Su Yao looked at him, "classmate Lu yuanze, can you give me a break?" "Why, I won''t let." If you don''t give me a kiss, I can''t coax you. Su Yao didn''t know what was going on in his head. He put his hands on the table and jumped out. All the people were handsome by his neat action. While Dongfang HongRi, Ouyang Tieniu and Shangguan Wangcai looked at Su Yao as if they were looking at some monster. Their faces showed various expressions in these short seconds - surprise, jealousy, envy "I didn''t expect that such a difficult action was made by him, and he was so handsome. How did he do it?" "He will be handsome if he studies well. How can he be better than us? Only we can be the best people in this school." Chapter 164 "I really want to learn from him, learn this kind of difficult action from him, and then become the best person in this school." "No, how can I say such shameful words again? He must have used mental attacks on me again. I must stay away from him in the future. I must never let him have the opportunity to use mental attacks again. Otherwise, it would be bad if I made some shameful outbursts at that time." Su Yao ignored their words and turned to the back of the classroom. But just as he turned around, something fell out of his trouser pocket. As soon as Su Yao was about to pick it up, someone picked it up one step ahead of him. He looked up at Lu yuanze and held out his hand. "Classmate Lu yuanze, please give me back my things." Lu yuanze looked at the black card in front of him and took a cold breath. He looked up at Su Yao in disbelief. "Classmate Su Yao, this black card is yours." Hearing the word "black card", a hundred and eighty pairs of eyes immediately looked at the black card in Lu yuanze''s hand. Then everyone was sour, and Murong Cuihua''s expression seemed to be split by thunder. Isn''t Su Yao a native? Why does he have this kind of black card with Global Limited sales? Is he an invisible aristocrat? Su Yao snatched the black card back. "Of course it''s mine. Do you have any questions?" This black card was given to him by Shen Chu in the last world. It is said that there are tens of millions of yuan in it. However, he returned it to Shen Chu later. How could it appear here? Su Yao looked at the sky out of the window and had an unrealistic idea in his heart. "Nothing." Lu yuanze looked at him with a complex expression, and his heart had already turned into tears. I didn''t expect that Su Yao not only had good academic results and great strength, but also had a black card when he was young. How could he have such an excellent him like a salted fish? With a "Oh" sound, Su Yao picked up the table and chair and went to the back of the classroom. After choosing a good position for geomantic omen, he put it there and sat down. Sure enough, it''s better to sit here and not be surrounded by the strong smell of sand sculpture. ¡­¡­ After class, we can''t help but feel that the bell has been ringing since the class In the past, these arrogant students would not pay attention to the teacher standing on the platform, but they were stimulated by Su Yao just now, so they all return to their respective seats and sit down. Perhaps in order to find out the strength of Murong Cuihua and Su Yao, the teacher asked Murong Cuihua first, "Cuihua, please answer this question on the blackboard." Murong Cuihua, who was suddenly named, stood up confidently. However, when she saw the title written on the blackboard, her confident expression suddenly collapsed. Other students also looked at the blackboard, immediately feel dizzy brain distension, these words open to see they all know, but together, how can they not understand it? Murong Cuihua hesitated for a long time, but did not answer the question. She bit her lip and showed a pitiful expression, "teacher, I can''t do this problem." "All right, sit down." Then the teacher looked at Su Yao and said, "Su Yao, please answer this question." Chapter 165 All of a sudden, everyone looked at Su Yao. Murong Cuihua snorted scornfully in her heart. This kind of topic can''t even be done by her. How can su Yao, a mere local bunny, do it? Almost everyone is waiting to see Su Yao''s jokes. Su Yao stood up slowly, his eyes swept over everyone. Su Yao turned his eyes to the blackboard. When he saw the topic clearly, he gave a confident smile to his lips. People''s hearts are screaming. He is so calm and confident. Does he already know the answer to this set of questions? Murong Cuihua held her breath. She stared at Su Yao motionlessly. Suddenly, when he looked at the girl, he felt that Su Shuai''s smile was better than that of his classmates. They decided that from today on, they will be su Yao''s fans. Seeing that Su Yao was watched by so many girls, Lu yuanze was discontented. This guy who attracts bees and attracts butterflies really wants to hide him at home so that no one can see him. "Su Yao, do you know the answer?" The teacher also stares at Su Yao motionlessly. This problem was made up by him and other students in the school. Only a few of them knew the correct answer. If Su Yao can solve this problem, he will be the only genius in the world. No, he will be the only talent in the world. He will also be the outstanding talent of tianxiuchen. Zaohua zhongshenxiu, the Xiuer of Xiuer. Su Yao nodded, then vomited out an answer. After listening to the teacher, instantly knelt down on the ground, the original world really has such a God, he can see the only God in this world, has died without regret. "Su Yao, respectfully. You''re right. Sit down." Su Yao sat down calmly. His calm appearance immediately attracted the hearts of young girls. "No, I think Su Yao is so handsome. Oh, I will bow down to his jeans." "I''ve decided that from now on, he will be my new dream lover." "Ao Ao Ao, I really want to confess to him, marry him, have children with him, and share the prosperity of this world with him." "Damn it, Xueba is really Xueba. When can I become as good as him?" "We four princes can not solve the problem, he actually knows the answer, is our glory is about to become yesterday''s yellow flower?" "How can so many people want to rob him with me? I want to take out a 40 meter sword and kill them!" Su Yao listened to their comments on sand sculptures with a cold look on his face. He is a man of no emotion. The teacher got up from the ground, and then pulled a few hair from his sparse vegetation, "Xiu''er, now I''ll use these hair to play and beat a piece of Dongfeng PO for you." Su Yao looked at the hair in his hand, and then looked at his bald head. Suddenly, he thought of an advertising slogan - to prevent hair loss, use overlord. Teacher, I think you need a bottle of overlord, or I''m afraid your head will soon become a desert. No, not even in the desert. At least there are cacti in the desert. "Teacher, I really don''t need it. Please cherish your only dozens of hair." "Su Yao, you don''t have to worry about this, because I have it." Said, the teacher suddenly took out a bottle of spray with the words "Sheng Sheng Sheng Sheng" written on it, and then he sprayed it on his head. Chapter 166 And then something magical happened. See the teacher''s head quickly grow a head of elegant long hair, can do shampoo advertising. And the hair is forgiven for being green, and even saving money on going to the barber''s to dye it. Su Yao was speechless and choked for a moment. What kind of world is this? What''s more, teacher, why is the color of your hair forgiven green? Have you ever had any tragic experience, such as - your girlfriend is on two boats, your wife is out of the track, and your child is not your own Or have you experienced all these situations? Thinking of this, Su Yao looked at the teacher sympathetically. The teacher automatically filtered his sympathetic eyes into a surprised expression. He shook the elegant green hair of forgiveness. "Did you see that, Su Yao?" Then suddenly it snowed in the classroom. Su Yao fixed his eyes and found that it was not snow at all, but the teacher''s dandruff. Mom, how much dandruff does he have to make a scene like snow? And there are a few sand sculpture girls in that piece of dandruff spinning jump closed eyes. Su Yao doesn''t want to vomit now. He just wants to escape from this terrible place. So, he "rub" ground to stand up, the voice of the chair falling down is particularly loud, all the people are looking at him. "Classmate Su Yao, do you want to dance with me?" A girl came up to Su Yao. She was wearing a suit of sequins. Under the light of the light, those sequins gave out a dazzling light. Su Yao felt that his eyes were almost blind. "No, I just want to go to the bathroom." He ran out of the back door at a speed of 52 seconds. Murong Cuihua looked at the speed of his movement and almost bit his silver teeth. Damn it, besides learning better than her, Su Yao can run faster than her She will never admit defeat! Lu yuanze went to the girl who had just invited Su Yao to dance. He held out his hand and gave her a big mouth. "He''s mine. You''re not allowed to get close to him in the future. Do you understand me?" "I understand." The girl lowered her head and fell into deep remorse. She just wanted to rob a man from the big devil. She was really shameless. It was clear that only the great demon could be worthy of such an excellent man as Su Yao Lu yuanze "hum" a, stride the pace of six relatives do not recognize out of the classroom. He thought that Su Yao had just said he would go to the toilet, so he walked to the toilet and stood at the door of the toilet waiting for Su Yao to come out. In order to let Su Yao notice him as soon as he comes out of the toilet, he also supports the wall with one hand and makes an uninhibited action. When Lu yuanze''s fans saw him, they immediately surrounded him, "classmate Lu yuanze, are you waiting for someone here?" "Of course." Lu yuanze reached out and lifted up his hair. After hearing the screams of the girls, he put his hand down. "Who are you waiting for, Lu yuanze?" "Wait for my sweetheart, that is a man who exudes sweet smell all over..." Lu yuanze said all of Su Yao''s brilliant deeds today, and then made an intoxicated expression, "ah, how can there be such an excellent man in the world? I think he is the future partner that God has meticulously created for me. This is really wonderful." "Oh, my God, please let me see him again soon. My little heart needs to be refuelled..." Chapter 167 "Lu yuanze, is there really such an excellent man in the world as you said? It''s not your imagination, is it?" "Of course." Lu yuanze raised his chin. "If you don''t believe it, you can wait for him here with me." "Well, Lu yuanze, we are here to accompany you and wait for him to come out." However, Su Yao, who had just rushed out of the classroom, was not in the toilet, but had been running to the headmaster''s room. With the door of the headmaster''s office closed, Su Yao gave him a kick, but he didn''t kick the door open. He tried to turn the door handle again, but it didn''t work at all. Su Yao had to kick a few feet, he was so strong that the whole headmaster''s office was shocked. The headmaster sitting inside had his wig on his head beating a few times, while he himself was still drinking the cup of tea in his hand. After drinking the cup of tea, he slowly stood up to open the door. However, the door he opened was not the one that Su Yao had kicked several times. Then, Su Yao suddenly found another door on the left wall. He looked at the door and the door in front of him. Suddenly he forgot what he was here for. It was not until the headmaster came out that he came to his senses. "Classmate Su Yao, what can I do for you?" Standing in front of Su Yao was a middle-aged man with a large northeast flowered coat on his body and a bright red wig on his head. Su Yao couldn''t believe that the middle-aged man standing in front of him at the moment would be the headmaster of this school, so he asked, "are you really the headmaster?" "Of course, or who do you think is the headmaster?" Said, the middle-aged man took off the red wig on his head. Su Yao looked at his polished bald head and recognized him. "Headmaster, I have something important to tell you." "What''s the matter?" The headmaster put on the wig again. "I want to transfer to another class, which is not suitable for me at all." If he stayed in that class full of sand sculptures, he was afraid that he would be driven crazy before long. The headmaster raised his eyelids and looked at him lazily, "why not? I think that class is suitable for you." Su Yao: Do you have any misunderstanding about me, headmaster? I''m a normal person, not a sand sculpture. Do you think it''s appropriate to put a normal person in a group of sand sculptures? "Headmaster, if I can''t change classes, I can drop out." Su Yao said very sincerely. On hearing the word "drop out", the headmaster suddenly looked like a duck who was trampled on his feet. "Classmate Su Yao, you must not quit school. You are the hope of our whole school." He managed to bring Su Yao, the first in the province, to the pit. How could he let him go? "If you don''t want to drop out of other classes, you can drop out of other classes." Su Yao threatened. The headmaster was silent. For a long time, he sighed, "classmate Su Yao, I think you''d better go with me to see the situation of other classes, and then decide whether to change classes." Su Yao nodded, "OK, please take me to see other classes." Chapter 168 When Su Yao followed the headmaster to see other classes, he found that he was wrong, and it was a big mistake. He thought that only the students in his class were sand sculptures, but he didn''t think that the sand sculptures were not just them, but the students of the whole school. What kind of thief''s nest did he enter? The headmaster looked at Su Yao, who was full of resentment, and said, "classmate Su Yao, do you still want to change classes?" "No, no more." Su Yao waved his hand. After seeing all kinds of sand sculptures, he felt that he had better not change classes, so he should quit school. "So, Su Yao, do you have anything else to do?" "I want to drop out. I don''t think the school environment is suitable for me at all." With that, he realized that he should not say such a thing in front of the headmaster, and then quickly said, "I don''t mean that your school is not good, but I think it is not suitable for me." "Oh, Su Yao, are you sure you want to quit school?" The headmaster raised his eyebrows. As soon as Su Yao was about to say "yes", the voice of Tangyuan suddenly rang out in his mind, "host, your mission this time is not a strategy, but to stay in this sand sculpture school for two days." "What kind of sand sculpture mission is this?" Su Yao couldn''t help but vomit and said, "Tangyuan, I think you are playing tricks on me. I can''t stay any longer now. You still want me to stay for two days. I''m afraid I will be driven crazy by those sand sculptures." When Tang Yuan listened to his words, he suddenly remembered the words of the sand sculptures that he saw today. He couldn''t help laughing. "Those sand sculptures really have enough sand sculptures. No, host, come on. I''m sure you can. I''ll withdraw first, ha ha ha!" Su Yao: I think your garbage system is trying to harm me. Su Yao''s classmate called Su Yao''s soul a few days later Su Yao suddenly regained consciousness, he looked at the headmaster blankly, "ah?" "Su Yao, did you listen to me just now?" "Yes." Su Yao nodded. "Headmaster, I think I''d better think about dropping out first, because I suddenly found that this school is still very good." Ghost knows how unwilling he is when he says this kind of words against his heart. When the guy who is the pit father of Tangyuan appears in front of him, he must teach it a good lesson. Although the headmaster didn''t know what made Su Yao change his mind suddenly, he knew that Su Yao would not mention quitting school again in a short period of time. Moreover, as long as he showed Su Yao the best side of this kind of school, he would not have any idea of dropping out. Think about it, the headmaster said to Su Yao, "classmate Su Yao, your class meeting tonight will hold a new year''s party for transfer students. You can''t be absent at that time." Su Yao: If it was put in a normal school, he would be able to attend the new year''s party. But in this sand sculpture school, he didn''t know how much sand sculpture would happen at the party. At the thought that there would be a series of sand sculptures at the new year''s party, Su Yao felt numb. "Headmaster, I won''t take part in the party. I''ll go home after school, or my parents will break my legs." Chapter 169 "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll call your parents and tell them about it." With a smile, the headmaster took out his mobile phone in front of Su Yao, and then dialed a long and tortuous mobile phone number. Su Yao couldn''t figure out how the world''s mobile phone numbers were so long. He also couldn''t figure out how the headmaster wrote down the long and tortuous mobile phone numbers. However, he thought he should stop him now, otherwise he would have to attend some new year''s party held by a group of sand sculptures. However, before Su Yao could stop him, the phone was connected, and then the headmaster said a lot to the phone quickly. Su Yao couldn''t hear what he said, but he heard the man on the other side agree. That is to say, he can only go to the sand sculpture welcome party held by a group of sand sculptures today. The headmaster hung up the phone and laughed at Su Yao, who could see his black and thick nose hair. "Classmate Su Yao, your mother has already agreed that you should attend the new year''s transfer party, so you don''t have to worry about being interrupted when you go back. Are you happy?" Su Yao struggled to squeeze out a smile, "open up, be happy." "Su Yao, I knew you would be happy, and you would be more happy then." The headmaster grinned and patted him on the shoulder. The headmaster''s words once made Su Yao think that there would be some "surprise" waiting for him at the party. After thinking about what the group of sand sculptures might have done, he suddenly felt that he could not love his life Hehe What kind of evils did he create in his last life to receive such a task? "Su Yao, I know that you must be too happy to speak now, but you have to adjust your mood quickly. There is not much time left for the next class. You have to take out the best state to study. Don''t let down my expectation of you." Su Yao: No, I know every word, but how can I not understand them after they are connected together? Which of your eyes can see that I am too happy to speak. I am plainly too sad to speak, OK? What''s more, do you think I''m still in the mood to study? What''s more, can you put all your expectations on me alone? I''m under a lot of pressure. In case the headmaster said something like that again, Su Yao said, "I''ll go back to the classroom now." then he ran to the classroom at a speed of 52 per second. "Looking at his head teacher''s figure, I''m so glad to see him. It''s really gratifying to see the headmaster''s figure. It''s really gratifying to see him at the party. It''s really gratifying to see him in class. It''s really gratifying to see him go to the party and wait for him to learn." Su Yao, with excellent listening ability, immediately felt like crying after hearing the headmaster''s words. Entering such a sand sculpture school has been the biggest "surprise" given to him by God. If we give him so many "surprises", he will not be able to hold on. Can he spend these two days peacefully? ¡­¡­ On the other side. Lu yuanze has been waiting at the door of the toilet for so long, but he still doesn''t wait for Su Yao to come out of it. The students waiting with him couldn''t help but say, "classmate Lu yuanze, why hasn''t your sweetheart come out of it yet?" Chapter 170 Lu yuanze also wants to know why the man with sweet smell hasn''t come out of the toilet, but he can''t let these people know that he doesn''t know. Otherwise, the price will be reduced. So he said, "are you stupid, he is such an excellent person, how can you compare with him, and in the matter of going to the toilet, he has shown his extraordinary." All of a sudden, they felt that his words were very reasonable, and they nodded in succession, "it''s really extraordinary, and maybe even the excrement he pulled out has not been cut off." Lu yuanze raised his chin. "Of course, so do you want to stay here with me and wait for him to come out of it?" "Yes, of course. Now we want to know how good he is." However, they didn''t wait for the excellent person to come out until the bell rang. "Come on. I don''t think he will come out of the toilet for a while. Let''s go back to class." Although they are sand sculptures, they are also sand sculptures who love learning. Seeing that they were all gone, Lu yuanze also left from the door of the toilet. Why does Su Yao want to be so excellent? Is he really worthy of Lu yuanze''s Salted fish? No, he should believe that "in the face of love, nothing is a problem". What a great man said can not be wrong. What''s more, maybe he''s as good as Su Yao, but he''s a salted fish like Lu yuanze. At this thought, Lu yuanze''s mood suddenly brightened. He is not dizzy now, and he can even eat several bowls of rice. However, when he returned to the classroom and saw Su Yao, who was already sitting there, he immediately felt cheated. Said to go to the toilet, how did he sit here, did he go to other toilets? No, no, no, according to his anxious appearance, he must have chosen the nearest toilet to the classroom to meet his physiological needs. Then why did he wait for him for so long and didn''t see him come out of the toilet? Did he come out of the window? Well, that''s right. Excellent as he is, he will choose such a handsome way to get out of the toilet When Su yaoze got off his seat, he said, "it''s so nice of you to pass by Su yuanze." Su Yao: Is there something wrong with this man''s brain? Su Yao didn''t know what Lu yuanze had done in a short period of time. If he did, he would choose to kill Lu yuanze, the fighter in the sand sculpture. ¡­¡­ This is an English course. Except for Su Yao and Murong Cuihua, who has studied in more than 100 countries in a short period of three months, everyone else has heard it. The English teacher asked Murong Cuihua to read the text first. Listening to Murong Cuihua''s poor English pronunciation, Su Yao had no fluctuation and even wanted to laugh. But other people don''t think so. They think Murong Cuihua''s English pronunciation is perfect. They even clapped their hands in the hall. "Cuihua, you are really excellent. I never knew anyone could speak English so beautifully." "Cuihua, you are so wonderful. I will regard you as my goddess." I heard that Su Yao almost gushed out his old blood. Don''t your conscience hurt if you say something against your heart? Chapter 171 Murong Cuihua blushed at them for a moment and then said, "you are exaggerating. Su Yao is the best person. He can read better than me." Su Yao: I have a sentence about MMP, I don''t know if it should be said or not?! Murong Cuihua, where did I offend you? That''s why you have to be so targeted at me? "Cuihua, please don''t be modest. You are a proud girl who has studied in more than 100 countries. Su Yao, this is..." As soon as the word "Tu Bao Zi" was ready to be spoken, the speaker suddenly remembered that Su Yao had a global limited blackboard, and there were dozens of billions of yuan in it, so the three words could not be spoken. Murong Cuihua is also very proud of having studied in more than 100 countries, but she still said modest words, "well, don''t say that. Maybe Su Yao has been to more countries than me. Su Yao, do you think so?" "Cuihua, I''m sorry, but I never said that I have studied in many countries. Please don''t impose your imagination on me." Su Yao said faintly, "moreover, I have some doubts that you were not studying abroad in those three months, but traveling." Studying in more than 100 countries in three months? Only these sand sculptures believe in such exaggeration. Or do Murong Cuihua have any special function, which can make time pass slowly or return to several countries in a day? Murong Cuihua didn''t expect that Su Yao would even say such a question about her. She was almost angry with a myocardial infarction. To say that she has studied in more than 100 countries is false. What''s the difference between saying that she has studied in more than 100 countries and that her academic studies are fake? Murong Cuihua pointed to Su Yao, and his body was shaking with anger, just like the withered branches and leaves trembling in the wind. "Classmate Su Yao, is it good for you to slander me?" Su Yao spread his hands and said, "Cuihua, but I''m not slandering you. I''m just questioning you." "If you don''t, why are you angry? Why don''t you prove yourself by what you learned abroad?" Murong Cuihua was choked by his words Well said and reasonable, she was speechless. "Classmate Su Yao, since you have said so, I will not hide my clumsiness. Please listen to me." Murong Cuihua talks about all kinds of bird language, and the speed of her speech makes people can''t understand what she is talking about. Others just think she''s amazing. However, Su Yao understood clearly. He heard Murong Cuihua''s greetings from each country. She also said the words in reverse, and her accent was so poor Murong Cuihua didn''t stop until her mouth was dry. She looked at Su Yao with pride, trying to see all kinds of expressions on his face, such as surprise, admiration, admiration But Su Yao is still indifferent, which makes Murong Cuihua somewhat frustrated. However, she thought that Su Yao probably could not understand, but he could not show an expression of incomprehension, so she continued to maintain that indifferent expression. At such a thought, Murong Cuihua was elated again, "how about Su Yao, do you always believe that I am not cheating now?" "Cuihua, what you said is greetings from different countries, and you have reversed the order of several words." Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "Am I right?" Chapter 172 Murong Cuihua was surprised. She didn''t expect Su Yao to understand. He not only understood, but also recognized that she had reversed the order of several words. Isn''t the best person in the world no longer her yidiebing tears dream Marilyn Murong Cuihua? No, she must not let the throne out, nor let other people know that she has made a mistake, or where her face will go. "Ha ha ha." Murong Cuihua raised her head and pretended to smile a few times, "classmate Su Yao, I was testing you in the story. I didn''t expect that you could really hear it. You are very good and excellent." Su Yao felt that she had better not stimulate her, and be careful that it was dirty. Otherwise, she was afraid that her heart muscle would be choked again, so she was sent to the medical room of the school by her classmate, Dongfang HongRi. "Cuihua, you are the most beautiful person. I dare not compare with you." Compared with a sand sculpture, it''s not his price, and Murong Cuihua is really the most beautiful sand sculpture. Murong Cuihua didn''t recognize the sarcasm in Su Yao''s words. On the contrary, he thought that he was flattering himself. His mood suddenly became joyful. "Classmate Su Yao, don''t you say that? You are also excellent, although you can''t compare with me." Su Yao: Hehe No, no, no, I really don''t want to compare with you, a sand sculpture, because I am a normal person. Lu yuanze, another fighter in the sand sculpture, was completely discontented. He looked at Su Yao bitterly, as if Su Yao was a ruthless scum and cheated his feelings. Hum, Su Yao, why don''t you praise me, but go to praise the wild woman Murong Cuihua? Is it that I didn''t do well enough Lu yuanze, who thinks he has not done well enough, decided to give Su Yao a generous gift at today''s transfer party. Su Yao suddenly felt chilly behind him, as if something bad was going to happen. ¡­¡­ In the second half of the class, the English teacher asked Su Yao to stand up and read a passage. Murong Cuihua looked at him with disdain, and then waited to see the joke. How can this bunny who has not even studied abroad be better than her Murong Cuihua? Maybe he can''t even read the beginning. However, the reality gave her a hard stick. Su Yao not only read it, but also read it very fluently with standard pronunciation. Anyone who has ears can tell who reads better. The English teacher closed his eyes and made an expression of intoxication. Other students are doing the same. It seems that what they are listening to is not an English text, but a song of nature. It is clear who is higher and who is lower. Murong Cuihua couldn''t accept the fact that she had been defeated in succession. She rolled her eyes, covered her chest and fainted. Her roommate is fiance, Dongfang HongRi saw her fainted, screamed and ran out of the classroom to the infirmary, he also ran while shouting, "Cuihua, you hold on, you must hold on, I will take you to the doctor now." The shrill cry once made others think that Murong Cuihua in his arms could belch at any time. The atmosphere in the classroom suddenly became sad. If there were any musical instruments next to them, Su Yao believed that they would definitely play a sad music for Murong Cuihua because they were all sand sculptures. However, such a thing really happened, it was only done by students in other classes Chapter 173 A class is practicing on the playground, and they all have suona in their hands. Hearing the shrill cry of the red sun in the East, they couldn''t help but feel sad, and then they played a sad music together, which was the kind of sad music played in ancient funerals. It''s called a lingering sound. It lasts for three days Almost all the students in the school heard it, they were there silently sad, the whole school has been covered by a sad atmosphere. Su Yao was too lazy to turn his eyes. These sand sculptures are really good at playing. If Murong Cuihua wakes up, she will surely faint again with anger when she hears the sad music that can only be played at funeral. On the other side. In the East Red Sun holding Murong Cuihua into the infirmary, Murong Cuihua suddenly woke up. The red sun of the East immediately sobbed with joy and raised his head and howled, "Cuihua, you are finally awake." On the playground, the group of students who were playing sad music seemed to hear his words, which changed the style of music in an instant. Moreover, it was the kind of joy that the ancient wedding ceremony played. It was very happy. As a result, the atmosphere of the whole school changed from sadness to cheerfulness. Su Yao felt that he was really out of place with the sand sculpture school. All the sand sculptors wanted him to give up the task. However, it is impossible to give up the task, which is impossible in this lifetime. If he gives up the task, it is equivalent to the failure of the task. He doesn''t want to have a stain on his career, and he doesn''t want to be ridiculed by the garbage of tangyuan. At this time, the Tangyuan in the system space kept laughing, "ha ha ha, how can these people be so sand sculpture..." "Sure enough, transmitting the host to such a sand sculpture world is the most correct thing I have ever done in my life, ha ha ha..." ¡­¡­ Murong Cuihua looked at the east red sun in a daze, and then spit out a sentence that almost made his heart burn, "which one are you?" Dongfang HongRi was stunned at first, then left tears as big as hail, and immediately wet Murong Cuihua, "Cuihua, don''t you remember me? Cuihua, I''m your fiancee Bah, my fiance, Dongfang HongRi. " However, Murong Cuihua really can''t remember, "I don''t know any Oriental red sun?" The string in the heart of Oriental red sun suddenly broke. Finally, his Cuihua lost his memory because of the severe blow, and he also forgot his fiance. Dongfang HongRi almost fainted when his eyes were black, but he knew he couldn''t pass out now. He had to let Cuihua remember Dongfang HongRi tries to support herself, holding Murong Cuihua to the school doctor. The school doctor took a look at them and said, "boy juice, little girl, why are you two again? Didn''t you just come to class last time?" "School doctor, you show her the brain, she suddenly lost her memory." Dongfang HongRi cried and said that his tears, about the size of hailstones, were affected by his mood of up and down. All of a sudden, they flew in disorder and hit the school doctor''s face. Fortunately, the school doctor has trained his face to the extent that he can''t even shoot through a bullet. Otherwise, he is afraid to have been disfigured. The school doctor put out his hand and wiped the tears that belonged to Dongfang HongRi on his face, and then casually handed a rag to Dongfang HongRi, "boy juice, don''t cry any more. I will cure her brain. Come, wipe your tears first, and then follow me with her in your arms. " Chapter 174 Dongfang HongRi took the rag and wiped the tears on his face. Wiping it, he suddenly smelled all kinds of tempting smell mixed on the dishcloth - the smell of food, the smell of liquid medicine, the smell of sweat Dongfang HongRi did not smell the dishcloth mixed with so many kinds of smell. At that moment, he buried his face directly on the dishcloth and sucked it up. Although Murong Cuihua has lost her memory, she is still a sand sculpture. Seeing that the Oriental red sun has made such a move, she also wants to smell the rag, so she reaches out to him and says, "Oriental red sun, let me smell it too." Dongfang HongRi saw her name, and instantly became excited, "Cuihua, do you all remember?" "No Murong Cuihua shook her head. Oriental red sun lost again, "then how do you know my name?" "You just told me your name is Oriental red sun." Murong Cuihua looked at him as if he were looking at a fool. Oriental red sun is very lost, "Oh," Cuihua, what you just said, I didn''t hear clearly, you say it again. " "I said," let me smell that rag you have in your hand. " Dongfang HongRi is in a dilemma. On the one hand, he is attracted to the dishcloth, and on the other is his beloved fiancee. He doesn''t know which one he should choose. At this time, the school doctor helped him solve this problem The school doctor snatched the rag from Dongfang HongRi''s hand and put it into the pocket of his white coat. "This is my thing. Don''t rob it with me. What''s more, one of you has a brain problem. What are you doing here? If you delay your illness, you will not be able to deal with me. " Listen to this, the East Red Sun immediately extremely, "school doctor, then you hurry to help her look at her brain." "Come with me." ¡­¡­ After the school doctor examined Murong Cuihua''s brain, he frowned and sighed several times, so that Dongfang HongRi thought Murong Cuihua''s brain was completely broken. "What''s wrong with her brain, doctor?" "There''s nothing wrong with her brain. It''s just a strong stimulus. It''s also the cause of her sudden amnesia." The school doctor replied. "Then how can I get her memory back?" "Put a door on her head, hit her head with a hammer, or have the person who gave her a thrill give her a second thrill." The school doctor directly gave three kinds of commonly used treatment methods. "I see. Thank you. Thank you." Dongfang HongRi is so excited that he holds up the school doctor and turns around in the magic of love. The school doctor suddenly felt that he was so big and powerful that he was so ashamed that he suddenly became red, "boy juice, I have something I want to ask you." "What''s the matter?" "Boy juice, do you have a girlfriend?" "Yes." Dongfang HongRi nodded, "and she is not only my girlfriend, but also my fiancee." "Do you have a boyfriend The school doctor asked reluctantly. Oriental red sun shook his head very honestly, "No." "Would you mind having another boyfriend?" The school doctor gave him a shy look. Oriental red sun naturally knew what he meant by this and sighed in his heart. I didn''t expect that his charm was still so great Chapter 175 Only, he has to refuse this doomed love, and he only do in the above one person. "Mind, I just want to be someone else''s boyfriend, not someone else''s boyfriend." The Oriental red sun just said. His firm belief made a little heart of the school doctor laugh faster. Originally, there was only one deer in it, but now there are 100 fawns in it. He has been unable to control his own heartbeat, also unable to control his feelings for the Oriental red sun. Therefore, the school doctor said again -- "would you mind having another girlfriend "Mind." Dongfang HongRi replied decisively, "I have said that I have a girlfriend, and I will only make her such a girlfriend in my life, and my little heart only beats for her." When he said this, he looked at Murong Cuihua, and his eyes were full of love. The school doctor also looked at Murong Cuihua, but after a glance, he knew that he had been defeated completely. Like Murong Cuihua such an excellent girl, there should be few men in the world who will not love it? "Well, I see. You can go and leave me alone." He''s going to be shut up for a few days to treat his emotional wounds. "School doctor, do you have anything you want? We want to repay you." The school doctor thought about it carefully. He couldn''t get the love of Dongfang HongRi, but he could get Murong Cuihua''s hair. So, the school doctor pointed to marisu''s hair of Murong Cuihua and said to Dongfang HongRi, "I want half of her hair, can I?" "Yes." With that, Dongfang HongRi did not know where to take out a pair of scissors and cut off the left half of Murong Cuihua''s hair. However, miraculously, Murong Cuihua''s left hair grew out quickly. Because of this, Dongfang HongRi did not refuse the request of the school doctor. Dongfang HongRi handed the half hair to the school doctor, "here you are." "Thank you." The school doctor took the hair and quickly knitted it into a headband, which he then put on his head. ¡­¡­ Soon, everyone in the class knew that Murong Cuihua had suddenly lost her memory, and what was the cause of her amnesia. This makes them look at Su Yao with horror in their eyes, and no one dares to approach Su Yao again. "Su Yao''s lethality is so high that even Cui Hua, such an excellent girl, has been hurt. If it were for us, there would be no residue left." "I think it''s better that we don''t get close to him at this time, or it will be bad for us to suddenly lose memory." "Well, what kind of lethality does he have? I think it can make people lose their memory." "I think it can make a pregnant woman miscarry." "I think it can make the whole class pregnant." A girl was so scared that she hugged herself. "Oh, my God, that''s terrible. I''m still a child." Su Yao, listening to their sand sculpture remarks, has no idea what he should do. He make complaints about himself in his heart. If can make people lose their memory suddenly, you guys do not remember who you are now. If I can let pregnant women miscarry, why don''t I go to the abortion Department of the hospital and come to this sand sculpture school to go to school with you sand sculptures? If I could make a girl pregnant, then I would have been a goddess of mercy, OK? Chapter 176 At the moment, Dongfang HongRi is trying to use the first two methods mentioned by the school doctor to restore Murong Cuihua''s memory. He first tried the first method - door chucking. As a result, Murong Cuihua''s head was not pinched, but the door was damaged by her head, and she did not recover her memory. After the first method was defeated, Dongfanghong tried the second method, hammering. As a result, it was not Murong Cuihua''s head that was broken, but the hammer itself. So the second method also failed. Dongfang HongRi could only bring Murong Cuihua to Su Yao, and asked Su Yao to help Murong Cuihua recover her memory. When Su Yao learned the purpose of his coming from the mouth of Dongfang HongRi, his expression was very complicated for a time. He took a look at the Oriental red sun and Murong Cuihua, and said, "are you sure you want me to help you?" "Sure." Dongfang HongRi nodded seriously, "Su Yao, please help Cuihua recover her memory, or I really don''t know what to do." Su Yao sighed, "OK." Since these two sand sculptures come to ask for abuse automatically, he will satisfy their wish. After that, when he knelt down, he would be very grateful to him "But I have a word to say before, if anything happens, I''m not responsible." He was really afraid that he would die of the sand sculpture Murong Cuihua. After all, not long ago, he was so angry that he lost his memory. "OK, if Cuihua''s memory still doesn''t recover, I won''t blame Su Yao. You can start now." Su Yao nodded, then repeated several times to Murong Cuihua that he had mocked her before. As a result, it really worked. Murong Cuihua covers her head and stares at Su Yao fiercely, as if to devour him alive. Then she rolled her eyes and fell straight to the ground. Dongfang HongRi was flustered. "Su Yao, what''s wrong with Cuihua? Is she suffering from any other diseases?" Around the other students listen to this sentence, looking at the eyes more frightened. Su Yao really wanted to say to the sand sculpture Dongfang HongRi that "she was infarcted by my heart muscle". However, he was afraid that the sand sculpture would make trouble without reason. So he had to squat down and pinch Murong Cuihua. Yao Yao ¡¤ Yao ¡¤ Mu Lian, you can''t help but smile at me. I can''t help but smile at the face of other people Listening to the familiar way of speaking, they knew that Murong Cuihua had regained his memory. Their eyes at Su Yao at the moment were both frightened and adored. What kind of a person is Su Yao? How can he be so excellent? He really wants to give the chorus a Dongfeng break. Lu yuanze''s look at Su Yao is full of pride: look, how excellent his sweetheart is. His eyes are so good! ¡­¡­ Su Yao ignored the sand sculpture of Murong Cuihua, but stood up and said to the Oriental red sun, "look, I said she''s OK." Dongfang HongRi was so excited that he fell into tears. He took Su Yao''s hand, and his tears, as big as hail, began to make a mess of wind again. "Classmate Su Yao, thank you so much." Chapter 177 Su Yao shook off his hand and stepped back a few steps to avoid his tears hitting him. "Dongfang HongRi, you don''t have to pay back. As long as you take Cuihua away now, you can." This makes Dongfang HongRi even more grateful. Su Yao is really a good man who does not ask for return. "Classmate Su Yao, you are really a good man." Murong Cuihua didn''t know what had happened just now, but when she saw that Dongfang HongRi had sent a good man card to her enemy Su Yao, she was so angry that she almost got a myocardial infarction. "Dongfang HongRi, what are you doing?" Dongfang HongRi didn''t see that she was angry. Instead, he said to her, "Cuihua, come and thank Su Yao. You lost your memory just now. He cured you." "I don''t want it, Oriental red sun, you big fool!" Murong Cuihua said angrily. She glared fiercely at Su Yao and ran away crying, "Su Yao, I''m not finished with Murong Cuihua!" The East Red Sun rushed to catch up, "Cuihua, you wait for me!" Su Yao looked indifferent: these two sand sculpture things. Lu yuanze walked up to Su Yao in front of him. He thought he was very handsome. He didn''t know when he suddenly changed into forgiving green hair. "Su Yao, I have something important to tell you." Su Yao did not speak. Instead, he looked at his forgiving green hair for a long time and sighed silently in his heart. How can this man be so upset that he even dyed his hair in this color and turned himself into a fighter in the sand sculpture, which really spoils such a good face. Seeing that Su Yao has been staring at his hair, Lu yuanze thinks that he is envious of his elegant, handsome and beautiful hair. "Classmate Su Yao, if you want to have hair like me, I can help you." "No more." Su Yao quickly shook his head. He was not green again. Why did he dye his hair this color. Can it be said that Lu yuanze''s sand sculpture was green, so his hair suddenly changed from black to forgiving green? If that''s the case, I''d love to see it. "Lu yuanze, I have a question for you." "What''s the problem?" Lu yuanze threw off his forgiveness green hair, and the dandruff suddenly flew all over the sky like snow, and then turned into silver and fell on the ground. Su Yao looked at the silver all over the place and the students who had been fighting for it. He was silent for a long time. Do these sand sculptures have their own marysul characteristics? Otherwise, why do their hair change color automatically, and even their dandruff turns into silver? "Classmate Su Yao, what''s wrong with you?" "Nothing." Su Yao regained his mind and stepped back a few steps. "Lu yuanze, can you control yourself? I don''t want to be hit by the money." "So you don''t like silver, Su Yao?" Lu yuanze reached out and touched his chin. "Do you like that pearl?" So, Su Yao could see that the scurf falling from Lu yuanze''s hair turned into a round and glossy pearl from the South China Sea. South China Sea students want to step on the top of a few pearls, Luo Han did not want to step on a big pearl. Su Yao: Sorry, he still can''t adapt to the sand sculpture world, because it is too sand sculpture. Chapter 178 "Su Yao, what else do you like? I can satisfy you." Lu yuanze smiles and winks at Su Yao. Su Yao felt that he had better not talk about this topic with the sand sculpture with Marius characteristics, or his dandruff would turn into something else. What''s more, why are there so many dandruff on these sand sculptures? "Classmate Su Yao, why don''t you speak? Have you not thought about what you want?" "Su Yao, if you don''t think of it, just give it to me." "Classmate Su Yao..." Lu yuanze was chattering in Su Yao''s ear. Su Yao knew for the first time that boys could make such a noise. He couldn''t help frowning, "no more." Lu yuanze said, "Oh, classmate Su Yao, do you have a girlfriend?" "I said, even if you''re green, you don''t have to say that to me?" "When did I say I was green?" Lu yuanze looks at him with a face of muddle. "Your head is shining green. If it''s not green, what else can it be?" Listening to this, Lu yuanze reached out and touched its forgiveness green hair, and then fell into meditation. Maybe he was green? Lu yuanze thought of the scene in which Dongfang HongRi held Su Yao''s hand before. His heart ached and his tears began to flow. Then the strange thing happened again. Lu yuanze''s tears turned into ice. Su Yao was stunned. He didn''t know what to say. Do you all know how to play sand sculpture? First, your hair will change color, then your dandruff will turn into various things, and now your tears will turn into ice Next, are you going to destroy the world? "Classmate Lu yuanze..." As soon as Su Yao''s words were spoken, Lu yuanze ran out crying and said, "wuwuwu, I''ve been green..." The onlookers were once again afraid of Su Yao. It''s terrible. Su Yao''s classmate is so terrible that he made Lu yuanze cry. Ouyang Tieniu and Shangguan Wangcai look at each other, and their expressions are extremely complicated. "It''s over, even Lu yuanze, the strongest of the four of us, has been defeated by him. Is the era of our four princes really over?" Ouyang Tieniu said with a sad face. Shangguan Wangcai shook his fist and said firmly on his face, "no, I want to be better. I don''t want to be defeated by this guy who has just turned around for half a day. That would be a shame." "Wangcai, I think we should give up the struggle. He is so excellent that we can''t do him at all. We should regard him as our boss." "Did you forget our promise at the beginning, Ouyang?" Shangguan Wangcai listened to his words, slapped him on the head, and then glared at him, "are you really going to give up like this? Are you worthy of your own conscience?" "Yes, I can''t apologize to my conscience. It hurts. I don''t want to hurt it." Ouyang iron ox was immediately awakened, "Wangcai, let''s join hands, I don''t believe we can''t do it alone." "Well, let''s challenge him now." Ouyang Tieniu and Shangguan Wangcai hook up and walk to Su Yao in front of him, "Su Yao, we want to challenge you." Chapter 179 "Yao''er didn''t take a look at it, but I didn''t take it When Ouyang Tieniu and Shangguan Wangcai read the book in his hand, they suddenly felt a strong sense of defeat because the book in his hand was - five year college entrance examination and three-year simulation. But two people are still unwilling, as the four princes, how can they so easily admit defeat. "Su Yao, the challenge between us won''t take you long. If you don''t accept it, we''ll keep pestering you until you agree." Su Yao: These two sand sculptures are cruel! Su Yao put down his book and looked up at them. "Tell me, what do you want to challenge me, study or something else?" Of course, Ouyang Tieniu and Shangguan Wangcai can''t challenge Su Yao to learn. After all, they are learning dregs, and Su Yao is the Xueba who can make Murong Cuihua fail twice. If you compare them to study, they will surely lose. "We''re not learning, we''re dancing and singing!" These two are their strong points. They don''t believe that Su Yao can match them! Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "Oh, are you sure?" Ouyang Tieniu and Shangguan Wangcai look at each other. Why does he look so calm, and is he accomplished in both? No, no, no, no, Su Yao is just a nerd, and how can there be omnipotent people in this world. Ouyang Tieniu and Shangguan Wangcai comforted themselves for a while, and then said, "of course, we can, but we''ll decide the repertoire." Su Yao nodded, "yes!" Two people see him still so calm, the heart began to some small flustered. "Well, Wangcai, why don''t we compare with others?" "We can''t do anything but these two things." Shangguan Wangcai said a very cruel fact. Ouyang iron Newton was silent. "Tieniu, you don''t have to worry. He''s just a nerd, and the purpose of the decision song is us. I don''t believe he will." "Well, let''s do it together!" Su Yao: Hello, Hello, you say that in front of me, when I can''t hear you? ¡­¡­ After a heated discussion, Ouyang Tieniu and Shangguan Wangcai finally decided on the song competition program, which is called - today you are going to marry me. When Su Yao heard the name, he felt that the two sand sculptures were playing with him. No normal person would choose this kind of song. Oh, he forgot, they''re not normal people, they''re sand sculptures. As sand sculptures, it''s normal for them to choose this kind of song, and maybe they fall in love with each other secretly and are ready to express their inner feelings with this song. "Classmate Su Yao, this song will be decided. Do you have any comments?" Su Yao shook his head, "No "Well, let''s start now." Said, Shangguan Wangcai did not know where to take out a remote control, and then pressed the red button in the middle. Then, earth shaking changes took place in the whole classroom In the end, it became a luxury KTV. Su Yao was silent. Obviously, with such advanced technology, but dressed as a non mainstream, and still dressed so rustic, what do people in this world think? "Classmate Su Yao, you or we?" Su Yao suddenly came back to his senses, "you first." He wants to be quiet now. Chapter 180 "Let''s go first." Shangguan Wangcai switched the accompaniment to "today you are going to marry me", then handed one of the microphones to Ouyang Tieniu, and then the two sang like this. But from the moment they spoke, Su Yao was completely silent. He thought Ouyang Tieniu and Shangguan Wangcai would sing well, but the reality gave him a blow. They''re crying and howling. No, it''s better than them. Su Yao has seen a five tone incomplete song, but he has never seen one like them. What''s more, it was originally a lyric song, but it was sung by them Well, he doesn''t know how to describe it. In short, the singing level of these two people is really rubbish. However, the other students did not think so. They clapped as they listened, and made an expression of intoxication, "OK, it''s so good to sing!" Su Yao: Well, he really shouldn''t have expected this group of sand sculptures. Su Yao opened the door and came out. He was afraid that if he listened to it again, his ears would be lame. However, Ouyang Tieniu and Shangguan Wangcai think that he is ashamed of himself. They are elated and sing more vigorously After they finished singing, Su Yao came in. Ouyang Tieniu walked over and handed the microphone in his hand to Su Yao, "classmate Su Yao, it''s your turn." Maybe he thought he was going to win. He''s smiling very brightly now. Su Yao looked at him, then took the microphone and began to sing. At first, they thought it was nothing, but the more they heard it, the more they heard it, the more they felt that there was a strange charm in the singing method and tune that was different from Ouyang Tieniu and Shangguan Wangcai. They even saw a picture of a couple getting married. Ouyang iron ox and Shangguan Wangcai were flustered, "it''s over. This is magic attack. We must lose." Hearing these words, Su Yao''s hand shaking slightly with the microphone almost lost its voice. Fortunately, he pulled it back in time It was not until Su Yao finished singing the song that the audience came back to their senses from that picture. Ouyang Tieniu and Shangguan Wangcai look at other people''s reactions and know that they are the losers, but they don''t feel unwilling at all. "Wangcai, I think that''s what we''re looking for." "Yes, Tieniu. Su Yao is really good. We don''t have to compete in the next game." "I also feel that..." So, Su Yao somehow won the challenge. ¡­¡­ Soon, Su Yao''s excellent deeds were spread all over the classroom. As soon as class was over, students from other classes blocked up at the door of the classroom. They wanted to see him, so that Su Yao did not even dare to go out of the classroom door. Moreover, the girls in the class began to tell Su Yao one by one. Looking at another girl who confessed to Su Yao, Lu yuanze was so angry that he could not sit still. Su Yao is a lifelong companion created by God for him Lu yuanze. How can these girls rob him forever? Lu yuanze walks towards Su Yao with a step of no identification. Then he pushes aside the girl who is about to tell Su Yao, "Su Yao..." "Classmate Lu yuanze, what can I do for you?" On Su Yao''s clear eyes, Lu yuanze suddenly got stuck. He turned red and didn''t say anything. "Lu yuanze, if you don''t have anything to do, please don''t get in my way. I''m in a hurry to go to the toilet." Chapter 181 "Wait a minute." Lu yuanze opened his arms and refused to let Su Yao go. "I have something very important to tell you." "Then you can say it quickly." Su Yao frowned impatiently. Lu yuanze bit his teeth and said, "I I like you Su Yao immediately stupefied, "ha?" The other people who heard him were stupefied. They didn''t expect that even Lu yuanze, the great demon king, was attracted to Su Yao Su Yao put away his complicated expression. "Lu yuanze, are you kidding me?" "Su Yao, I''m not joking with you. I fell in love with you at first sight." Lu yuanze looked at him seriously, "would you like to marry me, have a football team with me, and share the prosperity of this world with me?" Su Yao''s face suddenly turned black, "I don''t want to!" Who the hell wants to marry you sand sculpture, have children and share the prosperity of this world?! If it wasn''t for the fear of killing you, I would slap you right now. "Su Yao, do you really don''t want to be with me?" Lu yuanze still does not give up, "as long as you and I together, our family property is all your oh." I can''t bear it any more. Su Yao couldn''t bear it any more. He directly gave Lu yuanze an over shoulder fall, and with full force, "Lu yuanze, I hope you don''t talk to me about these mentally retarded words in the future, or I''ll kill you!" Then he turned and walked out of the classroom. There is a pit on the ground, but Lu yuanze seems to be a man who has nothing to do with it. He got up from the ground and yelled at the figure of Su Yao leaving, "Su Yao, I will not give up. One day I will let you agree willingly." Hearing this, Su Yao quickened his pace. He was really afraid that he would kill Lu yuanze, the sand sculpture, if he didn''t help it. ¡­¡­ Soon, it was evening. In order to give Su Yao and Murong Cuihua a big surprise, the head teacher asked them to stay in the headmaster''s room for a while, and then he and the students set up the classroom. Murong Cuihua, after experiencing what happened today, is not satisfied with Su Yao. At this time, the headmaster''s room filled with a strong smell of gunpowder smoke. Murong Cuihua came to Su Yao and said, "Su Yao, I want to challenge you!" Su Yao looked up at her and said, "no interest!" Murong Cuihua was so angry that he almost suffered from myocardial infarction because he didn''t pay attention to himself. "Su Yao, you have to take this challenge even if you don''t want to, otherwise I''ll find someone to kill you!" Su Yao spread his hands. "No interest means no interest. It''s useless for you to threaten me." Murong Cuihua: "Su Yao, if you don''t dare to accept the challenge, you''re a shrinking turtle." "Oh, you can think of me as a shrinking turtle." Su Yao''s attitude is very insipid. Murong Cuihua: It''s the first time for her to see such a hard and soft person. Su Yao, you are very good! But the principal suddenly came to let the two people have a try. "Su Yao, Cui Hua, I have two math papers here. It''s still some time before the party starts. You''re bored when you''re idle. Do you want to do it?" "Good." Murong Cuihua agreed directly. Su Yao was not interested in doing math papers, but he had to give the headmaster face and agreed, "OK." Seeing that they agreed, the headmaster took out the two mathematics papers for them to do and gave them pens. "You can start to do it now. The time is one hour." Chapter 182 Su Yao looked at the paper, and then buried himself in it. He wrote very neatly, almost without pause. Murong Cuihua saw this, so that he was blind to write, in the heart despised his words, also buried in doing. Unlike Su Yao, Murong Cuihua pauses for several minutes every time she does a question. She frowns and bites her lips from time to time When she had just finished half of the paper, Su Yao had already finished the whole one. He wanted to show it to the headmaster when he finished, but he was afraid of stimulating Murong Cuihua, so he repeated the inspection there several times. Murong Cuihua didn''t know that Su Yao had finished the whole test paper. He was so proud that he gave up halfway. Such a difficult test paper can only be made by her tears, dreams, Marilyn Murong and Cuihua. Su Yao, you just wait for my counterattack! This time I will make you kneel down in front of me and call it "Dad"! Murong Cuihua racked her brains to do a complete test paper, time just arrived. Both gave the papers to the headmaster. "Classmate Su Yao, seeing that you are writing so smoothly, are you not writing blindly?" Murong Cuihua holds her hands in front of her chest and looks at Su Yao ironically. Su Yao countered with a smile, "Cuihua, I think you just racked your brains. Can''t it be that you didn''t do it?" "I''m sorry, you''re wrong. I''ve done it all, and I''ll be right." Murong Cuihua said confidently. "Oh, yes, I''ll see." "Su Yao, I think you''d better give up now, or I''m afraid you''ll cry later." "Cuihua, I think you will be the one who will cry later." Murong Cuihua sneered Then we''ll see. " The atmosphere became tense again. The headmaster quickly read the two papers and announced the winner. "Classmate Su Yao, you are so good that you can only make one mistake in such a difficult paper." Murong Cuihua thought that Su Yao was more than half wrong, but he didn''t think that he had only made one mistake. His heart suddenly became uneasy. Is she going to lose again this time? No, the teacher usually reports the name of the person with poor grades first. Maybe she really gets full marks this time? However, the imagination is beautiful, the reality is very bone feeling. Murong Cuihua is not only knocked by the reality of a club, but also knocked several sticks. "Cuihua, although you only did a few right multiple-choice questions and a few blank filling questions this time, you should not be discouraged. After all, this is the most difficult test paper in the whole province." The headmaster comforted. After listening to the headmaster''s words, Murong Cuihua turned green on the spot. She had thought that she would trample Su Yao under her feet this time, and then raise her eyebrows, but she did not expect that the person who was trampled under her feet was still herself. Murong Cuihua couldn''t accept the result. She cried and ran out of the headmaster''s office. Before she ran out, she didn''t forget to say, "Su Yao, don''t be complacent. One day, you will be defeated by me!" Su Yao shook his head helplessly. Why does Murong Cuihua, a sand sculpture, like to come to the door so much for abuse? Is it not good to live? ¡­¡­ At this time, the principal suddenly said, "Su Yao, the star party is about to start, you can go to the classroom, there is a great surprise waiting for you." Su Yao: It''s a surprise, isn''t it? Chapter 183 Su Yao was really frightened. When he opened the door of the classroom, a white figure suddenly darted to him in front of him. In addition, it was so dark that even the lights in the classroom were not on. It was easy to think of ghosts and ghosts talking. Therefore, although Su Yao was not timid, he was still frightened and almost hit by a blow. "Su Yao, surprise!" The white figure raised his head and revealed a face Su Yao was very familiar with. It was Lu yuanze. Su Yao thought of all the nonsense Lu yuanze had said to him today, and he suddenly jumped out to frighten him. He wanted to take off his shoes and slap it on Lu yuanze''s 42 size face. "Lu yuanze, this is not a surprise, but a shock." If he had a heart attack, he would have had a relapse. When Lu yuanze heard this, he immediately felt extremely aggrieved, "classmate Su Yao, do you really don''t like this surprise? I''ve thought about it for a long time." Su Yao: Even this kind of "surprise" to think so long, your brain capacity is afraid not only melon seed kernel that big? Glutinous rice balls: this will scare you, host. Your courage is not as big as peanuts, right? Su Yao Roll on, what are you doing with the garbage system?! ¡­¡­ Seeing that Su Yao didn''t speak, Lu yuanze said again, "classmate Su Yao, it doesn''t matter if you don''t like this surprise. We have prepared other surprises for you. There will always be one you like." Listening to this, Su Yao wanted to run away. Ghost knows what kind of "surprise" is waiting for him. "I see. Thank you." Su Yao forced out a smile and said with gnashing teeth. "Classmate Su Yao, let''s go in." Su Yao answered and walked in with twelve points of vigilance. All of a sudden, his foot didn''t know what to touch, and then something fell off his head. Su Yao quickly dodges, this just did not hit. At this time, the light was turned on, and Su Yao found that there was flour scattered on his left foot. If he had not dodged in time, the flour of this place might have been sprinkled on him. What kind of a surprise is this? It''s a prank, OK? As expected, he should not have any expectations for the brains of these sand sculptures. "Su Yao, this is the second surprise we have prepared for you. How about it? Is it a surprise Lu yuanze said in one side. "Ha ha." Su Yao sneered, "it''s really a surprise, it''s a surprise!" "Su Yao, there are more surprises waiting for you." With that, Lu yuanze clapped his hands, and all the students who had been hiding jumped out. Their dress was originally very sand sculpture, but today it is even more sand sculpture. Some wear a rooster''s headgear on their heads, some wear their underwear on their heads, and some In a word, how can sand sculptures come. Su Yao was completely speechless. He felt that these sand sculptures were always observing his three views. However, Lu yuanze automatically filters Su Yao''s speechless expression into surprise and surprise, "classmate Su Yao, the next is today''s third surprise. Let''s talk about it." So, under Su Yao''s gaze, the crowd came forward to form a circle hand in hand, surrounded Su Yao in the middle, then jumped and jumped, "welcome to here, thank you for joining us..." Chapter 184 Of course, if they all sang the same tune instead of each other, Su Yao would be very surprised. But now he listened to the harsh sound, just want to put out the sand sculpture in front of him. Su Yao blocked his hearing and waited for them to finish singing and dancing. After about ten minutes, the nightmarish experience finally came to an end, and Su Yao finally lifted his hearing barrier. Lu yuanze walked up to Su Yao. He didn''t know when he had a microphone in his hand. He stretched the microphone to Su Yao and almost stuck it in his mouth. "Classmate Su Yao, what do you think of the third surprise?" Su Yao stepped back two steps and said, "it''s very good." "So the fourth surprise is coming up, props." As soon as Lu yuanze''s voice fell, someone came over with a straw skirt. He took the straw skirt from the man''s hand, and then laughed at Su Yao, "classmate Su Yao, the next surprise is also for you." Su Yao looked at Lu yuanze and the straw skirt in his hand, and immediately felt that something terrible was going to happen. And in the next second, his ominous premonition was confirmed. Lu yuanze suddenly tore his own clothes, leaving only a pair of underpants. The girls screamed, but they didn''t close their eyes. Instead, they kept staring at Lu yuanze, as if they wanted to stick their eyes on him. Su Yao: What does Lu yuanze want to do with this sand sculpture? Has he just come to the scene naked / running? I saw Lu yuanze put on the straw skirt, then walked to the steel pipe in the middle, and there was a steel pipe dance. That enchanting dance, wind / Sao action, charming eyes It''s very much like those dancers in the nightclub. Su Yao just wants to say something -- How are you! #How do you get dressed in pinru''s clothes? jumping, Lu yuanze twisted his buttocks and came to Su Yao''s side, and then came Duan Dance close to the body. Su Yao: As expected, Lu yuanze is the most coquettish one in this group of sand sculptures. Please let go of pinru, she has no clothes to wear. After the dance, Lu yuanze raised his right leg and put it on Su Yao''s shoulder. Then he winked at Su Yao and said, "how did I do just now, classmate Su Yao?" Su Yao completely focused his attention on Lu yuanze''s long black leg hair. He didn''t hear what Lu yuanze was saying, "classmate Lu yuanze, your leg hair is very long." Lu yuanze''s face turned green on the spot, "classmate Su Yao, I was asking you how I had just danced, not to you, how about my leg hair?" "Lu yuanze, your dancing is very enchanting. I think you can be the leader of the night club. Oh, of course, you have to shave your legs before that." Lu yuanze only listened to the first half of Su Yao''s words, "classmate Su Yao, if you like, I can show you every day." "No, I don''t want to. You''d better show it to others." Su Yao refused coldly. He didn''t want to be blind. Listen to this, Lu yuanze a careful dirty almost broke into slag, at this time his body constantly shaking, like a candle in the wind. "Su Yao, why do you refuse me? Do you really like me at all?" "Yes, I don''t like you at all, and I already have someone I like. I hope you don''t have any illusions about me in the future." Even if he doesn''t like people, he won''t like a sand sculpture, OK? Chapter 185 Hearing Su Yao''s "I already have someone I like", Lu yuanze suddenly felt his world was dark. Tears rolled down his eyes and turned into ice when he fell on the ground. At this time, Lu yuanze''s heart is as cool as those ice cubes. He bit his lip and asked in a trembling voice, "then I can know who the person you like is?" Damn it, if you let him know who the goblin who robbed Su Yao with him, he must kill him! "No, I don''t want to tell you." Su Yao refused, "classmate Lu yuanze, I hope you don''t pester me again in the future. We are not destined to be from the same world." "You refuse so decisively. Are you lying to me that you don''t really like people at all, do you?" "I''m not lying to you, and even if I don''t have someone I like, I won''t like you." Said Su Yao, very ruthlessly. "I know. I won''t give up until I give up on you." There is only a broken hoe in the world. There is no corner that can''t be prized. Sooner or later, he will make su Yao like himself. Su Yao gave a very cold "Oh" voice: you are happy anyway, after tomorrow, he will be able to leave the place where the sand sculptures are the most extreme, and he will not have to face the group of people with extreme sand sculptures. Lu yuanze wiped a tear, "next is the last surprise, you carry things up." As soon as the words were finished, four people came over carrying a table. There was a large plate on the table, but there was a large cover on the plate, so that Su Yao could not see what was inside. However, according to the thinking of these sand sculptures, it must not be a serious thing. Maybe it is a dark food that can die on the spot after one bite, or something strange. The four men went to the front and back of Su Yao''s noodles and put the table down. At this time, Lu yuanze said, "classmate Su Yao, please pick up this lid." Su Yao picked up his twelve points of vigilance, then stretched out his right hand to pick up the cover. Su Yao''s expression was suddenly a little surprised. He thought that this time it was something that was not serious, but he didn''t think it was such a serious thing - what was in the basin was not something strange, but a big cake that was exquisitely made and made people want to eat. What''s more, there are some words written on the cake -- welcome to join us! Su Yao doubted whether he had hallucinations. After all, what he saw was not a serious sand sculpture. Are they "reformed", or are they deceitful? "Su Yao, this is the cake we made for you. How about your taste?" Lu yuanze said with a smile. Su Yao glanced at them. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that there was a conspiracy. Moreover, could the cake made by the sand sculpture really eat? Better, let them eat a little, if there is no problem, then he will eat. After thinking about it, Su Yao picked up the knife on the table, cut a small piece from the big cake, and then handed it to Lu yuanze, "classmate Lu yuanze, thank you for the two surprises you prepared for me today. You can have one first." Lu yuanze didn''t expect that he would do so. He screamed excitedly. He took the cake and said with a smirk, "thank you, Su Yao. I''ll eat it now." Then he bit into the cake Chapter 186 After eating the cake, Lu Ze showed nothing unusual. But Su Yao still felt something was wrong. Moreover, Lu yuanze alone can not prove anything. Maybe he is the kind of person with special taste. Therefore, Su Yao cut several pieces of cake and gave them to some of his classmates. Seeing that they didn''t show anything unusual, Su Yao was relieved. It seems that this cake should be the ordinary one. However After su Yao cut a piece and tasted it, he found that he was still too naive. This cake is not any serious cake at all, but the taste of these people is very special. The smell of this cake is like rotten fish intestines. It''s disgusting. Su Yao goes straight to the garbage can and spits it out. God, what kind of evil did he do in his last life, so God punished him like this? Lu yuanze walked over and began to worry, "classmate Su Yao, what''s the matter with you?" Just after asking, he suddenly remembered a sentence he had read in a certain book, and immediately screamed with excitement, "are you pregnant? Is the baby mine?" He is so powerful that he makes Su Yao pregnant so quickly. How can that goblin fight with him outside. Su Yao''s face suddenly became gloomy. He turned and slapped Lu yuanze''s face. "You think too much. It''s just that the cake is too bad, and men can''t get pregnant, OK?" God''s mother is pregnant, God''s mother''s child. He really wants to kill Lu yuanze, a sand sculpture with serious paranoia! "All right." Lu yuanze covered his face, very frustrated, "then I will continue to work hard." Hearing this, Su Yao couldn''t help but twitch. Keep trying, you big head, sand sculpture, get out of here! Su Yao pushed Lu yuanze aside and walked toward the door. "Time is running out. I have to go back. You can continue." If he stays any longer, he will have a myocardial infarction. Seeing that he was going to leave, Lu yuanze quickly followed him, "Su Yao, it''s too late now. You''re not safe alone. I''ll take you back." As long as you follow Su Yao back, he will be able to see his future father-in-law and his mother-in-law. How clever he is! "No, I can go back by myself." Su Yao did not return. No matter how dangerous it is, there will be no danger of Lu yuanze''s sand sculpture. I wonder if this sand sculpture will take the opportunity to do something to him. Lu yuanze seems to have not heard this sentence, continue to follow him. When Su Yao stopped, he turned around and said impatiently, "Lu yuanze, if you dare to follow me again, don''t talk to me tomorrow, and I won''t talk to you again!" On hearing Su Yao''s sentence "I will not pay attention to you again", Lu yuanze immediately panicked, "good, good, I will not follow you, you can never ignore me." Su Yao: ¡­¡­ The next morning, when Su Yao came to the classroom, he found a bunch of bright red roses on his desk. He quickly pinched his nose and closed his mouth to prevent himself from sucking in pollen. The original owner is very allergic to pollen. Which sand sculpture put this bunch of red roses on his table? However, the most important thing now is to throw away this bunch of red roses. As for who put it, I''ll ask others later. Chapter 188 Lu yuanze also went to Su Yao, and then looked at him with a very sad look, "Su Yao." Su Yao felt a headache, "Lu yuanze, what can I do for you?" "Why do you want to give the bunch of roses I gave you to Murong Cuihua? Is the person you like the Murong Cuihua?" "Do you know that she already has a fiance?" Lu yuanze, Wei qubaba, accused Su Yao: Dare you, that bunch of red roses was sent by Lu yuanze, a sand sculpture. Seeing his delay in answering, Lu yuanze was even more aggrieved. "Please answer my question. Why did you do that?" Su Yao spread both hands, "because I am allergic to pollen." Lu yuanze has thought about countless reasons, but he has never thought about this one, "ha?" Su Yao thought he didn''t hear him clearly, so he said again, "because I''m allergic to pollen." "Then why don''t you throw it away, but give it to Murong Cuihua?" "Oh, I think it''s a pity to throw it away. It happened that she wanted another expression, so I gave it to her." Su Yao replied perfunctorily. Su Yao thought that Lu yuanze would give up after he made it clear. However, he forgot that his brain circuit was very strange. "Why don''t you give it to me?" Su Yao: He really wanted to kill the sand sculpture with one slap. "No, I''ll give it to anyone I want. Do you have any questions? If not, I''ll continue to play games." "Then let me see what game you play." He wants to see which game dares to steal Su Yao''s attention from Lu yuanze and let the game company go bankrupt when he goes back today. Su Yao ignored him. Instead, he opened the game he was playing recently and played it in front of Lu yuanze Lu yuanze used to watch Su Yao play games with the idea of ruining the game company, but after watching it for a few minutes, he became interested in the game. "Su Yao, what game are you playing? Can you tell me your name?" Lu Bian speaks with his mobile phone. Su Yao didn''t want to pay attention to him, but when he thought that he might be addicted to the game and would not bother himself any more, he told him the name of the game, "glory to the king." Lu yuanze searched and downloaded the game in his mobile app store and asked, "what''s your game name? Then we can play together." He''s really smart. He can play games together! Su Yao didn''t know Lu yuanze''s mind, but he didn''t tell him his game name. Instead, he said, "I''m not the same as your mobile phone system. I can''t add friends." After that, in order to avoid Lu yuanze saying "I''ll change to the same mobile phone as you" or "I''ll give you a mobile phone", he added quickly, "you don''t want to change your mobile phone. My mobile phone is out of print and can''t be bought. And don''t give me a cell phone, I won''t take it, and I don''t want to play the game again. " Su Yao''s words cut all the way back. Lu yuanze could only utter a very lost "Oh" and walked away. ¡­¡­ After downloading and registering his account, Lu yuanze began to play. As soon as he started playing the game, he was out of control. He even played in class. Of course, the teacher didn''t dare to say anything or confiscate his mobile phone. Who would let him not offend Lu yuanze Chapter 189 Su Yao originally thought that he could spend the day quietly and then leave the world. However, he forgot that besides Lu yuanze, there were other sand sculptures with clearer brain circuits, such as Cuimurong. Murong Cuihua has not been reconciled since she failed to win Su Yao in the math test last night. She must defeat Su Yao and regain the title of the first Mary Sue in the literary world. Therefore, Murong Cuihua walked to Su Yao''s desk with a step that he didn''t recognize. As soon as she patted the table, she raised her head and tried to pretend to be domineering. "Classmate Su Yao, I want to challenge you!" Su Yao just raised his eyelids, looked at her lazily, and then focused on the game. Murong Cuihua, who was ignored, bit her teeth. She took a breath of immortality, squeezed out a smile and maintained her last trace of dignity. "Su Yao, do you know why the sea water is salty?" Su Yao didn''t answer, which made Murong Cuihua think he didn''t know the answer, so he was elated. indeed, she painted blue eyed eye shadow today, smeared the lipstick of Bobbi powder, cut the uneven bangs, and curled the curly hair of pear blossoms. This year''s most popular make-up does have a lucky bonus. "Su Yao, if you don''t know the answer, I can tell you." "Because it''s all salt." Su Yao said without raising his head. Murong Cuihua face that proud expression immediately froze, "you, what did you just say, how do you know the answer?" no way. This topic is that after she has seen ninety-nine sharp turns and a whole blue cat naughty three thousand questions, she thought out, and gathered all kinds of essence. How did she know? With such a thought, Murong Cuihua was not flustered and breathless. She could still carry five buckets of water to the tenth floor in one breath. "You are lucky. I''ll ask you another question. Why is Lu Xuwei so fierce?" She didn''t believe that such a tricky question could be answered by Su Yao. "Because he hung up." Su Yao replied faintly. His calm tone and confident expression gave Murong Cuihua a heavy blow to her heart. Murong Cuihua covered her chest, almost myocardial infarction, but she still did not give up, her strong appearance fell in the eyes of the east red sun, immediately moved his small heart. Dongfang HongRi looks at Cuihua obsessed with his face, one hand on his chest and the other hand stretching to the right. He sighs with a soothing tone, "Oh, she is so beautiful, moving and special. My whole heart only beats for her Ah, she is my fiancee yidiebing tears ¡¤ dream ¡¤ Marilyn ¡¤ Oriental ¡¤ Murong Cuihua, thank God for giving her to me! " Ouyang iron ox and Shangguan Wangcai suddenly sour. Why don''t they have such a beautiful and excellent fiancee? Shangguan Wangcai stepped forward and put his hand on the shoulder of Dongfang HongRi, "HongRi, are we good brothers?" Dongfang HongRi listened to his question. Although he was a little confused, he still answered him, "of course, what can I do for you?" "Since we are good brothers, we should share happiness together, right?" Shangguan Wangcai laughed. Ouyang Tieniu immediately understood the meaning of this sentence, and Wangcai was indeed the smartest of the four of them. Chapter 190 Ouyang Tieniu stepped forward and patted Dongfang HongRi on the shoulder. "HongRi, we are all good brothers. We should share anything good. Your fiancee is very good. We also want to try it." Dongfang HongRi didn''t expect that their goal was actually this. He was angry, "don''t even think about it!" I treat you as brothers, but you want to sleep with my fiancee! Dad is so disappointed with you that the boat of friendship has capsized. "Don''t do this, HongRi. You have a look at this first." Shangguan Wangcai took out his mobile phone and opened a video to play. In the video, there are restricted pictures, where a woman and two men fight with each other The Oriental red sun immediately saw his eyes straight, "Wangcai, this is not a limited version of the video, how can you have it?" "Have you forgotten what my family is for?" Shangguan Wangcai raised his chin triumphantly. The red sun of the East was silent. Shangguan Wangcai''s family has set up a company that specializes in making love / color art, and the heroine of this video is an artist contracted by his company However, his behavior is too foul, just like Lu xwei. But "Wangcai, can you pass this video to me?" Oriental red sun looks at Shangguan Wangcai obsequiously. His dog legs look like love. Shangguan Wangcai picked his eyebrows and said, "would you tell me if this experience would be very exciting?" "It does look exciting." Oriental red sun replied very honestly. "In that case, do you want to experience the excitement?" Dongfang HongRi instantly understood what he meant by this sentence, and then directly blew his hair. "Don''t think about it. Cuihua can only belong to Dongfang HongRi alone. If you want to pursue stimulation, you can experience it by yourself." With that, he left in a huff. Shangguan Wangcai and Ouyang Tieniu take a look at him, and then look at each other. They all see the dislike from each other''s eyes. Gee, who wants this guy and that one! ¡­¡­ Here, Murong Cuihua racked her brains and finally came up with the last question. This question is even more tricky than the previous one. With the addition of her make-up bonus, Su Yao can''t answer this time. "Then why didn''t the monkey king make a big fuss in the heavenly palace, but the Western Heaven succeeded in getting scriptures?" Su Yao, who is playing a game recently, immediately answers this question, "because he is a late hero who needs to develop." "PATA", Murong Cuihua immediately knelt down under the aura of Su Yao''s learning God. She failed again! But why didn''t she feel unwilling this time? On the contrary, she was a little attracted to Su Yao. Murong Cuihua put her hand on her chest and felt her powerful heartbeat. Her expression changed from confusion to firmness. She got up from the ground and said, "you beat me. I can give you my body whatever you want." Then she reached out to unbutton her coat. Su Yao suddenly jumped up with fright Who the hell wants your body? Would you please get out of my face? "No, as long as you don''t show up in front of me from now on." Murong Cuihua let go, "OK." The blue veins of Su Yao''s forehead suddenly protruded. Hello, Hello, what''s the matter with your regretful tone? Have you forgotten your Oriental red sun? Don''t come out to me even if you want to? Chapter 191 "Su Yao, if you regret, you can come to me at any time." Murong Cui said, and threw a wink at Su Yao. So that Su Yao almost vomited out the dinner overnight. "There won''t be such a day. You can go." "I''m waiting for you to come to me." The tone almost made Su Yao think she was the pimp of a brothel Murong Cuihua rushed back to Su Yao and walked away like an old hen. ¡­¡­ Then there was no sand sculpture to disturb him. Su Yao spent the day peacefully. "Tangyuan, I can always leave the sand sculpture world now." "Of course." Tang Yuan replied. "Take me away, then." [Ding, leaving the world of mission ¡¿ at the moment of returning to the system space, Su Yao breathed a sigh of relief, and then sat down on the ground. He didn''t have to face the sand sculptures. Looking at his picture, tangyuan asked, "host, do you want to have a rest or continue to do the task." "Go on." Su Yao got up from the ground. "Good." [Ding, transmitting the next mission world ¡¿ when Su Yao opened his eyes, he happened to face a rotten face. There were still corpses on his face, and his eyes had popped out of his eyes Scared, Su Yao quickly stepped back. He fixed his eyes and found that there were monsters all around him. The air was full of blood and other smell, which was disgusting. Su Yao, who has seen the doomsday movie, naturally knows that the monsters in front of him are zombies, but he doesn''t know why he is among the zombies. Is it Su Yao''s heart suddenly raised a bad premonition. The next second, tangyuan''s words confirmed his conjecture, "host, there is something bad I want to tell you -" "you are also a zombie now." Su Yao: What''s bad is obviously very bad. "But you don''t have to worry about the host, because you don''t look the same as these zombies. You still have the appearance of human beings. As long as you don''t take the initiative to expose it, no one can find out your true identity." Su Yao: Can you stop panting? What if I''m scared out of a heart attack "Oh, host, don''t you think it''s a surprise if you first suppress and then Yang? It''s like you thought you didn''t do well in the exam, and then you found yourself first..." "And don''t you think it''s bad news after good news?" Su Yao: It''s quite reasonable. He can''t say anything. "Tangyuan, do you have the original plot or something?" "Host, what do you want the original plot for?" "Of course, it''s the thigh of the protagonist. As long as we have a good relationship with the protagonist, then even if someone finds out that I''m a zombie, they can''t move me." Su Yao said with a strong voice. Tangyuan Host, I''m afraid that after your real identity is exposed, the first person to kill you is the protagonist. The protagonists are full of sense of justice and responsibility. How could they betray human beings for your zombie. "Host, I think it''s better for you to hold the thighs of the villain boss." No, I can''t Su Yao shook his head. "The villain boss is ruthless. If I am with the villain boss, I am not with wolves. I don''t want to die in his hands." Chapter 192 Tangyuan That''s right. "The host, I''ll pass on the original story of the world to you. You can do it by yourself." Su Yao replied, "OK." [Ding, loading the original plot ¡¿ this is a world full of blood and darkness, where the evil and desire of human heart are magnified They abandon their friends and relatives, facing each other in order to live in this world. This world is the end of mankind. Zombies are at the top of the food chain. The villain Fu Sinian was the creator of this terrible doomsday. Fu Sinian is a crazy scientist. People call him crazy. It is such a madman who developed the zombie virus, and his purpose is to change the distorted world and rebuild a better world. The whole world has changed dramatically because of him. More and more human beings have become zombies, and humans have begun to kill each other. But Fu Sinian was not satisfied with this, and he developed a potion to make zombies evolve. This kind of potion can make zombies have consciousness, and can also change their instinct of eating meat, but the chance of success is only 30% The original owner Su Yao was just a cannon fodder. The day after the end of the world came, he was attacked by a zombie, and then turned into a zombie. Finally, he was killed by the powers. As for Fu Sinian, he was destroyed by the protagonist before his goal was achieved, because he was a villain, and the villain could not do the leading role even though he was forced to do so. ¡­¡­ After digesting the original plot, Su Yao thinks he''d better hold the thighs of other big men. The protagonist and villain are too dangerous. But before that, he has to fill his stomach. Su Yao reached out and touched his shriveled stomach, then looked around. Suddenly, a piece of bloody meat was handed to him by a dry and black hand. Su Yao looked at the piece of meat, his pupils shrank suddenly, saliva quickly secreted in his mouth, a more intense hunger than before swept him. Su Yao reached out to take the piece of meat, but suddenly he thought of something and drew his hand back. The zombie who handed her the meat seemed to be puzzled by his behavior and called out to him, "ho ho ho!" Su Yao shook his head, saying that he did not eat, and then quickly left here. Tang Yuan suddenly said, "host, why didn''t you take that piece of meat just now? Aren''t you hungry?" "I don''t want to eat human flesh." "Yes, although you are a cat demon, you are half a human. How can you eat human flesh, but..." "Stop talking nonsense." Su Yao interrupted it, "tell me where there is a house, I need to eat quickly, or I will really have to eat people." ¡°¡­¡­ Oh. " ¡­¡­ Under the guidance of Tangyuan, Su Yao came to the residential area. People in the residential areas have fled, zombies have attacked here, and the aisles are covered with human blood, with dirty meat and broken meat scattered. The air was full of a smell of blood. The desire suppressed in Su Yao''s body burned up again. He kicked open the door of one of the houses and rushed in. The first thing Su Yao did was to find food in the kitchen. Because of the end of the world, the electricity has been out of use, and the refrigerator has stopped running. It is not hot now. Except for the stink of meat, vegetables and fruits are still edible, although they are a little shriveled. Chapter 193 Su Yao went through the cupboard again and found half a bag of rice, a bag of bread and several boxes of milk. He grabbed two handfuls of rice and cooked vegetable porridge However, just after a sip, he almost vomited out. The taste of porridge was not as good as he had drunk before, but it was difficult to swallow. There should be no problem with the food materials. It is likely that "Tangyuan, is there something wrong with my tongue, or why do I think this porridge is so hard to drink?" "Host, the taste of zombies is different from that of humans. Zombies can''t eat human food." Tang Yuan replied. Hearing this affirmative answer, Su Yao suddenly felt his world was gloomy. Isn''t that to say that he can''t eat all kinds of delicious food in the future? This kind of thing is a devastating disaster for a food eater. What''s the difference between a life without food and salted fish. I really want to come back to life again "What else does the zombie eat besides human flesh?" "Zombies only eat human flesh." Tangyuan tells a fatal fact. Su Yao: No love, manual goodbye! He felt the world''s ferocity towards him. "Host, you can hold the leg of the villain. Didn''t he develop a potion that can make zombies evolve? Maybe you can continue to eat all kinds of delicious food after drinking that potion." Tangyuan suggested. "Emmmmm, I think I''d better calculate the possibility of getting the liquid medicine alive from his hands." Su Yao said powerlessly. "Oh," said Tang yuan, "host, you are happy Su Yao picked up the bowl of porridge, raised his head, put it into his mouth as if he were dying, and tried to swallow it down. This makes Tangyuan a little confused, "host, don''t you say it''s hard to drink, how to drink it?" Su Yao put down the bowl and wiped the corners of his mouth with his hand. "I have to pad my stomach, or I will lose my sense of hunger. I don''t want to eat human flesh." Tang Yuan suddenly realized, "so it is." ¡­¡­ Su Yao went upstairs to find his bedroom. There were several bloodstains on the floor of the bedroom. In the corner, there was a body that had been gnawed to pieces, and all the internal organs and intestines flowed all over the floor. Judging from the figure and the clothes scattered on the side, the victim should be a woman. Su Yao didn''t dare to see more, for fear that he could not control himself. He went to the closet and opened the door. There were several sets of women''s and men''s clothes hanging inside. The men''s clothes were too big for Su Yao. He had to take a white shirt and jeans and go to the bathroom to change them. The clothes and trousers are not big or small, he just put them on. Su Yao found a knapsack from the wardrobe and put some clothes and trousers in. Then he went downstairs and put the bread and milk he had just found into his backpack. "Host, you can''t eat these things. Why take them away?" Tangyuan asked in some puzzled way. "I''m going to pretend to be an adult now. Are you stupid?" Tangyuan ¡­¡­ After that, Su Yao left the residential area. On the street are wandering zombies, and a few people running away. But they did not succeed in escaping from the zombies, and soon they were reduced to food in the mouth of zombies. Su Yao just looked at it a few times, then he took back his eyes and went on. A man saw him and called for help, "help me, help me!" Chapter 194 Su Yao ignored him and quickened his pace. In the end of the world, the least needed thing is kindness. The most terrible thing is not the zombie, but the human heart. Who knows if he can save a white eyed wolf. Seeing that Su Yao was not ready to save him, the man''s eyes suddenly became resentful and even swore, "I curse you not to die well..." Su Yao was indifferent. Look, this kind of human is the least worth saving. The man wanted to say something more, so he was bitten off by the zombie. ¡­¡­ Across the main road, there is a supermarket. What attracts Su Yao''s attention is the van outside the supermarket and the man standing by the car. As soon as Su Yao was about to leave, he heard the man shouting at him, "little brother, come here, come here quickly!" Su Yao subconsciously looked back and saw that a group of zombies were following him. The human should have thought that the zombies were ready to fight him and would shout at him. Su Yao thought about it for a while, but finally he ran to the opposite side. This group of zombies won''t hurt him, but now he''s going to disguise himself as an adult, and he can''t show any horse''s feet. Feng Chen originally intended to ignore Su Yao. After all, people''s hearts are most dangerous now. He can''t harm the whole team for the sake of a stranger, but he changes his mind when he sees the other party leaving. If you were someone else, you would definitely run to ask for help, but the other party didn''t come, but intended to leave. It should not be that kind of person with sinister mind Seeing the zombies coming, Feng Chen Ran into the supermarket and locked the door. After the supermarket there are several people, they are Feng Chen''s teammates. Feng Yuan, the only girl among them, frowned when she saw Su Yao. "Brother, you are crazy. What do you want him to do in here? Do you want to kill the whole team? Do you forget the last thing?" Listening to Feng Yuan''s words, several others looked at Su Yao with hostile eyes. One even pulled out a gun. Seeing this, Feng Chen stood in front of Su Yao. He looked at the man and said seriously, "brother fan, let him go on the road with us. If he does something, I will solve him myself." Lin Bufan stared at Feng Chen for a long time, then put away the gun. Feng Chen took Su Yao to one side and handed him a packet of biscuits from the shelf. Su Yao did not intend to take over, but he felt that he should not brush the other party''s kindness, so he reached for it, and then whispered, "thank you." Feng Chen thought he was scared by the gun just now, so he talked to divert his attention. "My name is Feng Chen. What''s your name?" "Su Yao." After su Yao replied, he closed his mouth. Feng Chen was silent when he saw that he didn''t seem to want to speak. ¡­¡­ After a long time, Su Yao fell asleep against the wall. And Lin Bufan and others looked at the time, ready to leave. Feng Chenchao, a sleeping Su Yao, went over to wake him up. Seeing this, Feng Yuan immediately said with dissatisfaction, "brother, what do you care about him? It''s not better to let him live and die here. It''s not better to save the original few resources and much less." Although the others did not speak, they thought the same as Feng Yuan. Feng Chen does not pay attention to her, but gently shakes Su Yao. Su Yao opened his eyes and looked at Feng Chen with some confusion, "what''s the matter?" "It''s time for us to go." Chapter 195 Su Yao gave a "Oh" and then slowly stood up. Looking at his appearance, Feng Yuan''s anger in her heart became more and more intense. "If you don''t want to go with us, just stay here." Su Yao raised his eyelids and looked at her lazily without speaking. This made Feng Yuan feel like a punch on the cotton. She was very uncomfortable, "you..." What else did she want to say, Lin Bufan suddenly interrupted her, "OK, don''t make any noise. We have to go quickly. We can''t stay here any longer." Lin Bufan is the leader of this team, and also the most powerful among them. Feng Yuan can''t help but give him face, so she has to keep quiet, but she is still reluctant. She glared at Su Yao and snorted. Feng Chen felt a headache because of her appearance. ¡­¡­ Several people out of the supermarket, the van is still well parked there, but around a group of zombies wandering. When they smelled human beings, they all gathered around. Lin Bufan frowned, pulled out the gun and exploded the heads of some of the zombies. He went back and called, "get on the bus quickly!" Several people rushed to the car, but Feng Yuan didn''t know what was going on. She sprained her foot and sat on the ground. A zombie approached her and opened her mouth to bite. Su Yao, the nearest to her, kicked the zombie to fly, then pulled her up from the ground, "are you ok?" Feng Yuan didn''t expect that it would be su Yao who saved her. This made her feel a little uncomfortable, "no, it''s OK." "Don''t grind in there. Get on the bus quickly. If we don''t leave, we will be reduced to zombies'' dishes." Several quickly got on the car, Lin Bufan drove the car fast, leaving the group of zombies behind. The group of zombies saw that the food that had just arrived at his mouth had slipped again, and they called out discontentedly, "ho ho ho!" ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long, the sky gradually darkened. Lin Bufan drove to a house and stopped. "It''s almost evening. We''ll stay here for one night and continue to drive tomorrow morning." There was no objection to his decision. Feng Yuan went to open the door, but found that the door was locked. "Brother fan, the door is locked, isn''t there someone inside?" listening to this, Lin Bufan and others all took out their weapons, and Lin Bufan motioned Feng Yuan to knock on the door with his eyes. Feng Yuan reached out and knocked on the door, "is anyone there?" Inside, Fu Sinian looked up at the door, did not speak, playing with the silver pistol in his hand. Feng Yuan called a few more times. Seeing that there was still no response, she shook her head at Lin Bufan. Lin Bufan put away his gun and kicked the door open. When he saw Fu Sinian sitting on the sofa, he was stunned, "I''m sorry, we didn''t know there was someone here." Fu Sinian took a look at him and began to play with the gun in his hand. Lin Bufan looked at the gun in his hand and suddenly became vigilant. His hand reached behind his back secretly. As soon as he was about to draw his gun, Fu Sinian said, "I allow you to stay here for one night, but you can''t disturb me." Lin Bufan retracted his hand, but relaxed his vigilance, "thank you." Fu Sinian did not speak again. Lin Bufan didn''t want to be bored. He turned back to Su Yao and said, "come in. The owner of this house allows us to stay here for one night." Chapter 196 At the moment of seeing Fu Sinian, Su Yao suddenly had a premonition. Look at the white coat this man is wearing. Isn''t he the villain Fu Sinian? Fu Sinian also noticed Su Yao and looked at him with interest in his eyes. It''s really interesting that there is a zombie in human skin mixed with human beings, and there is a sense in his eyes. If we can get him, his research will certainly go further. Fu Nian''s fanaticism was covered up. Su Yao only felt chilly behind his back, and his foreboding of uncertainty became stronger and stronger. He tried to resist the impulse to pull out the door and run, "I suddenly remembered that the place I was going to was not going in this direction, so I would not disturb you. I''ll go first and see you later." Seeing that he was going to leave, Feng Chen grabbed his hand. "Su Yao, it''s almost evening. It''s very dangerous at night. You''d better stay here for one night and go on the road tomorrow morning." "Yes, you can leave tomorrow morning." Feng Yuan echoed. Seeing Su Yao looking at herself, she quickly added, "otherwise, my brother would have saved you for nothing?" Su Yao felt the sight falling on him. He felt like crying without tears. He forced out a smile and said, "OK, OK." ¡­¡­ Feng Yaofan and his sister went to the kitchen to clean up the kitchen. Fu Sinian patted the sofa and motioned Su Yao to sit down. "Mr. Su, I want to talk to you about something." Su Yao didn''t want to talk to him, so he covered his stomach and pretended to be very uncomfortable. "I suddenly have a stomachache. I''ll talk to you after I go to the toilet." Fu Sinian saw through Su Yao''s tricks at a glance. He raised the gun in his hand and pointed the muzzle at him. "Mr. Su, I don''t think you want me to treat you with special means?" Su Yao looked at the muzzle of the gun and felt that it was extremely dangerous. After weighing it over and over again, he felt that his own life was very important, so he went over and sat down beside Fu Sinian. Fu Sinian put away his gun. Su Yao struggled to squeeze out a smile. "I don''t know what you want to talk to me about in detail, Mr. Fu?" "I remember I didn''t tell you my name. How do you know my surname Fu?" Fu Sinian raised his eyebrows. "Because I saw you on TV before." Su Yao casually made up a reason, "Mr. Fu, you are a very excellent scientist. Why don''t you join the national scientific team and do your part to save the world?" "Save the world?" Fu Sinian sneered, and his tone was full of disdain. "I don''t think the present human beings are worth saving, and why don''t you think the coming of the end of the world is a good thing?" Su Yao immediately did not know how to answer. If he had any words that dissatisfied Fu Sinian, a ruthless villain, he would be finished in minutes. "Mr. Chuan, I don''t know how to answer this question. After all, everyone has different opinions. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll go upstairs and help them "You come to my room tonight." Fu Sinian suddenly said this. Su Yao immediately stupefied, "ha, what do you say?" "You come to my room tonight." Fu Sinian repeated what he had just said. Chapter 197 Su Yao heard it clearly this time. Feng Yuan, who just came out with the food, heard this clearly. Her hand shook and the dish almost fell. If this is said to a girl, it will only make people feel ambiguous, but to a boy, how to listen to feel weird. The expression on Su Yao''s face froze. He didn''t think that the meaning of this sentence was that on the surface. Maybe Fu Sinian, a perverted villain, wanted to slice him. "No, I can sleep on the sofa at night, and I don''t sleep well. It''s not good to wake you up when I sleep." "You can''t help it." Listening to this Ba Zong''s tone, Feng Yuan couldn''t help it. She went to Fu Sinian and said, "Hey, since he doesn''t want to, don''t force him. Are you so hungry / thirsty? You want to attack a minor." Su Yao, a minor Sorry, I''m an adult. " "Shut up Feng Yuan glared at him, then looked at Fu Sinian again. "If you want to attack him, you have to ask me if I can say yes or no!" Fu Sinian looked at her coldly, "Oh, right?" Feng Yuan was so upset by his eyes that she said, "when, of course, he is covered by me. If you want to move him, you should step on my body first." "In that case, I will satisfy your wish." With that, Fu Sinian took out his gun and aimed the muzzle at Feng Yuan. Feng Yuan looked at the muzzle of her gun and her calf began to tremble. She bit her teeth and poured the tomato and egg soup she was holding on to Fu Sinian. Fu Sinian didn''t expect her to come all of a sudden. He picked up the pillow on one side and blocked it in front of his face. Su Yao took the opportunity to seize the silver pistol, and then hit Fu Sinian in the stomach, and began a unilateral beating. Like rebirth after the robbery, Feng Yuan seems to have lost all her strength, and the whole person is sitting on the ground, and Su Yao''s "heroic" posture is reflected in her eyes. She put her hand on her heart and felt her heartbeat Su Yao didn''t stop until Fu Sinian was knocked unconscious. In case he was dizzy, he found a rope to tie him up Feng Chen in the kitchen heard the news and came out to have a look. When he saw Su Yao who was binding Fu Sinian with a rope and the soup that had been scattered all over the place, he was stunned, "what''s the matter?" Su Yao dragged Fu Sinian to the toilet and locked him up. Feng Yuan told Feng Chen what had happened just now. "This guy asked Su Yao to go to his room at night. It was obviously a conspiracy..." Feng Yuan balabalabala made a lot of comments and added a lot of embellishments. After hearing what she said, Feng Chen wanted to beat Fu Sinian violently, "what a brute. I''ll tell them about this to fan Ge and they. I''m afraid we can''t stay here." "Well." ¡­¡­ Feng Chen went upstairs and told Lin Bufan what Feng Yuan had just told him. Then he asked, "brother fan, what should we do now?" Lin Bufan was silent for a while. After a long time, he said, "since Su Yao can knock him unconscious, it means he is not afraid. We will stay here for one night. We will leave at dawn tomorrow morning. What do you say?" The others thought for a moment, then nodded, "yes." Chapter 198 In the middle of the night. Fu Sinian, who was locked in the toilet, woke up. He looked at the rope tied to him, and his eyes flashed with disdain. With a little effort, the rope broke. Fu Sinian looked in the mirror and looked at the scar on his face. The corner of his mouth was slightly raised. "What a disobedient little wildcat." He had to adjust / teach the disobedient little wildcat. Fu Sinian went out of the toilet and went upstairs to find Su Yao''s room. Because of the medicine, everyone was sleeping soundly. Fu Sinian walked in, found the car key, and then found Su Yao, who was sleeping in the corner. He picked him up and walked out of the room. Then he drove him away from here. ¡­¡­ The next morning. When Feng Chen wakes up, he finds that Su Yao is missing. He has a bad feeling in his heart. He quickly puts on his shoes and rushes to the toilet downstairs. He finds that Fu Sinian is gone, leaving only a few broken ropes on the ground. Then I went to the window and looked outside and found that the van parked there was missing. Feng Chen knew that this was a bad event, so he went upstairs to shake Lin Bufan and others up. Feng Yuan reached out and rubbed her eyes. "Brother, what are you doing? I haven''t had enough sleep yet?" Other people are also a pair of did not wake up the appearance, vaguely glared at Feng Chen, and then lay down ready to continue to sleep. And Feng Chen''s words instantly sobered them up. "Get up quickly. Su Yao and the man are gone, and our car is missing. And I suspect that Su Yao was abducted by that man." "What are you talking about? Are you kidding? The man was tied by Su Yao with a rope last night. How could he have that ability... " "Van Gogh, please see if the car key is still there." Lin Bufan reached out and took out his trouser pocket. He found that the car key was not there. His face suddenly became gloomy. When others saw his expression, they knew that the car key was really missing. "I think, maybe what happened last night was a play played by Su Yao and that man." "What nonsense?" Feng Yuan glared at the man who said this, "when the man tried to kill me last night, it was su Yao who saved me, and Su Yao beat him hard. If this was acting, would it be so heavy?" "How do you know they did it to make it more realistic?" Feng Yuan immediately retorted, "then how do you know that he is with that man?" "I also think that Su Yao should not be with that man, and what reason does he have to do that?" "I think you two are with them, too." Feng Yuan was immediately angry, "Zhao Quansheng, what you said is really heartless..." "All right, stop fighting." Lin Bufan growled impatiently. Suddenly everyone was quiet. "Van Gogh, what do you want to do now?" "First try to find a car, and then find Su Yao and the man. They should not be far away. Moreover, the nearest base is the one in the south. If I guess correctly, they may go to that base." Lin Bufan said. The others thought about his words, and they all felt that they were reasonable, so they nodded and agreed. "Let''s split up to find the car now, but don''t go too far away to avoid any sudden danger." "Good." ¡­¡­ On the other side. When Su Yao woke up, he found himself lying on a bed similar to an operating table, and his hands and feet were fixed on it. Chapter 199 Su Yao also found that he had no strength at all, just like a salted fish waiting to die. There was also a man in a white coat facing him. He didn''t know what he was doing. From the body shape, it should be Fu Sinian that abnormal villain. That''s right. Just last night, Fu Sinian was not stunned and tied up by himself and locked up in the toilet. How did he escape? How could he be here? Did Fu Sinian, a chicken thief at that time, pretended that his acting skills were too superb. If he didn''t become an actor, he would have wasted his acting skills. No, it''s not the time to think about it. He has to find a way to escape from here. Otherwise, he will be studied by Fu Sinian. Su Yao thought for a while, and then said to Fu Sinian, "Fu Sinian, I want to go to the toilet. I can''t hold my breath." However, Fu Sinian was not moved at all. He even said coldly, "then you can just pee in your pants. I don''t mind." Su Yao: Damn it, Fu Sinian is such a dog like thing. After he can move, he must beat him so that he can''t even recognize his parents. Su Yao pretended to be ill. "Ouch, ouch, my head aches, my stomach aches, and my whole body aches." However, his poor acting skills can not be seen in front of Fu Sinian, "don''t pretend." Su Yao suddenly doubted his life. "Tangyuan, I should not. My acting skills are so exquisite. Why does Fu Sinian still see it?" "Host, your acting skills are not distracted at all, OK? You still have to practice for several years." "Tangyuan spits out the bad way mercilessly," and you compare with Fu Sinian, it''s a big witch. " Su Yao: Hey, how angry! "Tangyuan, which side are you on "Sorry, I can only tell the truth. If the host doesn''t like to listen to the truth, I can praise you now." "Oh, host, you are so good, your acting is so good that no one can compare with you." The stiff feelings, the plain tone, heard Su Yao want to hit people, "shut your mouth!" "Oh, then I''ll be offline." "Wait a minute. Do you have any medicine to restore my strength?" "Yes, no 998, no 198, only 98 points..." Tangyuan suddenly pinched up a pair of advertising cavity, "you buy not to lose, buy not to be deceived, want to have a little?" Su Yao suddenly felt a bit choked Come on, you can deduct the points yourself "OK." Tang Yuan''s tone became cheerful, "successful transaction, I wish you a good experience." As soon as the words fell, Su Yao''s hand was filled with a small green porcelain vase. Su Yao was silent. "Tangyuan, are you serious? Now my hands and feet are fixed. How do you want me to drink it?" "Sorry, I forgot, host. I''ll give it to you now." The next second, the small green porcelain bottle flew to Su Yao''s mouth, and the cork was automatically pulled out. "Host, please open your mouth." Su Yao opened his mouth silently, and the bottle tilted automatically. A green liquid flowed out of the bottle mouth and then into Su Yao''s mouth Fu Sinian did not find all this. Chapter 200 After a while, Su Yao found that his strength was completely restored. It seems that the products produced by the system are still very useful. "Tangyuan, I didn''t expect that your things are very useful." "Of course, I have a lot of other useful things here, such as lubricants. Do you want some to make sure you don''t feel any pain after using it." Tangyuan "hey hey" laugh, that laughter is very obscene. Su Yao naturally knew what "lubricant" was. After listening to the second half of the Tangyuan sentence, he suddenly blew up and said, "roll on, you''d better keep that thing for yourself." "Host, what''s so shy about? You haven''t experienced that kind of thing, and I really recommend that you use..." Before the latter words were finished, tangyuan was shut into the small black room by the main system. Tangyuan: Mom, I forgot that it''s during the anti pornography period. Jpg. Su Yao was speechless and speechless Hong Kong Zhen, he has to suspect that Tangyuan is not a system, but a pimp, selling sex goods and selling products. Whose system is so full of waste? ¡­¡­ Seeing Fu Sinian walking towards him with a large needle filled with liquid, Su Yao could not care about anything else. With a little effort, the things that held his hands and feet were broken. Then he stood up with a carp and jumped up to give Fu Sinian a foot, but Fu Sinian evaded him. Fu Sinian looked at Su Yao with deep interest in his eyes. "It seems that you have a lot of secrets, but this is better. I can use you to develop more effective drugs." When Fu Sinian arrived at this time, he still wanted to do research with him. Su Yao was so angry that his teeth itched, "you''d better care about whether you can survive today." Damn it, if he doesn''t beat Fu Sinian to death today, his name will be reversed! Su Yao jumped out of bed and raised his right foot. Just as he was about to kick Fu Sinian''s most vulnerable part, he suddenly became soft and almost knelt on the ground. Su Yao opened his eyes and glared at Fu Sinian fiercely, "what have you done to me?" "Oh, I''m sorry." Fu Sinian pushed down his gold rimmed glasses and put a smile on his mouth. "I planted some kind of plant in the research institute that can make people feel soft and faint, and I have already taken the antidote, so..." So he''s the only one who got hit? Fu Sinian is really a chicken thief! Su Yao stood up a middle finger in his heart and fainted. Fu Sinian squatted down, injected the unknown liquid from the big needle into Su Yao''s body, and then carried him to the room. Although Fu Sinian''s room is small, it looks clean and tidy. As soon as he put Su Yao on the bed, he went out of the room and locked the door from the outside. Then he continued to study. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Lin Bufan and his party were very lucky to find a car at the gas station. Although it looked a little bit broken and a little dirty, it still worked. They fill up the car and head south toward the base of the powers. I don''t know. After a few hours, they saw a research institute and the van they used to use. Several people looked at each other and didn''t know whether to rush in directly, for fear it was a trap Chapter 201 Feng Yuan couldn''t help it. She directly opened the door and jumped down. "If you don''t dare to rush in, I''ll go in alone." When Feng Chen saw her go down, he followed her. The other people in the car looked at Lin Bufan and said, "brother fan, what should we do? Shall we rush in to save Su Yao?" Lin Bufan sighed helplessly, "go, even if you can''t save Su Yao, you can''t let Feng Chen and Feng Yuan have anything wrong with them." Hearing what he said, others got out of the car. What they didn''t know was that Fu Sinian could see clearly their every move. In front of Fu Sinian was a screen as big as a wall. The screen was divided into nine pieces, almost surrounding the Research Institute, and the surrounding area was under surveillance. There is a screen showing Lin Bufan and others standing at the gate of the Institute. Fu Sinian could hear them clearly -- "what can I do? It seems that the door is locked?" "Why don''t we kick it out together?" "Now that''s the only way. Kick it." Fu Sinian put down his tools and held them in front of his chest. He was very interested in watching the monitoring screen. The door of this research institute, no, is made of special materials. Even the bomb can''t be broken. He wants to see how they kick the door open. Lin Bufan and others took a deep breath, raised their right foot, and kicked the door with all their strength. As a result, the door did not move. They looked at each other, and then kicked hard, but still the door was not kicked open. That makes them wonder about life. Other people all look to Lin Bufan, "where elder brother, door kicks not to open how to do?" Lin Bufan began to think carefully. Before he could speak, Feng Yuan released her fire ability and was ready to burn the door. Others looked at the scene, suddenly did not know what to say, silently back a few steps. Mingming Feng Yuan is the one who hates Su Yao most. Why is the person who wants to save Su Yao the most now is also her. Does she have a good feeling for Su Yao? Feng Yuan thought her fire power could burn down the door, but she found that it was not what she imagined. The state of the door is the same as before, without any damage. Feng Yuan released another power, but before the door was broken, all her strength was emptied. As soon as her legs became soft, she collapsed on the ground. She clenched her lip, smashed her fist on the ground, and swore, "Damn it!" Next, the others took turns to fight, all using their own skills, as a result, the door was not even broken. If they don''t find anything wrong now, they''re fools. ¡­¡­ "What to do next? If this door can''t be opened today, we can''t really save Su Yao." This sentence was also heard clearly by Fu Sinian. It turns out that the cat''s name is Su Yao. It''s a nice name. "Find out if there are windows or something. If not, dig a tunnel." Feng Chen said. Fu Sinian listened to this, chuckled, and then pressed the red button on the left side. And Lin Bufan just ready to speak, he saw the door in front of him slowly opened. Others saw it, and they looked at each other. For a moment, I was in a dilemma. "Why did the door open suddenly?" "Isn''t there a trap?" "Shall we go in?" Chapter 202 Feng Yuan snorted, one foot into the door, "what''s to be afraid of, I don''t believe that we can''t beat one of them!" However, her trembling legs and stomach have already revealed the fact that she is pretending to be calm. Feng Yuan took a deep breath, put her other foot in, and walked inside. Other people see this, afraid of her a person what danger, also quickly walked in. The Institute is different from what they think. The most striking thing is the large screen which is divided into nine pieces. One of the screens shows their cars parked outside. It seems that their every move was clearly seen by the owner of the Institute. No wonder the door suddenly opened itself. After searching for Su Yao in the Research Institute, Feng Yuan went to Fu Sinian and said, "what about Su Yao? What about him?" Fu Sinian did not answer her question directly, but said a vague or ambiguous sentence, "just like you think." Hearing this, Feng Yuan immediately made up a lot of brain. Her eyes were red with anger. Looking at Fu Sinian''s eyes, she was full of resentment. "You beast, I''ll kill you now!" "Well, it depends on whether you have that ability." Fu Sinian took out a silver pistol and put the muzzle of the pistol on her forehead. "Do you think my gun is fast or your powers are fast?" Feng Yuan was frightened, but she kept her composure and said, "try and try!" Fu Sinian sneered, and then ready to pull the trigger. Seeing this scene, Feng Chen quickly stepped forward and pulled Feng Yuan away. "This gentleman, don''t worry about her. She''s just too worried about Su Yao." Fu Sinian was just going to scare Feng Yuan. He put away the silver pistol. "I''d like to ask her what''s the relationship between her and Su Yao." If it was a relationship between a man and a woman, he would threaten Su Yao''s little wild cat with this woman. No, maybe he should have killed her. "She..." As soon as Feng Chen was ready to speak, Feng Yuan took the lead and said, "I naturally have a relationship with him as a boyfriend and girlfriend." Listen to this, Feng Chen immediately some muddle force. When did she and Su Yao become male and female friends? How could he not know? Fu Sinian''s eyes became cold, and there was a nameless fire in his heart, "you repeat that sentence just now!" "Su Yao and I are male and female friends. You never want to break us up!" Feng Yuan raised her voice so that others heard her, including Su Yao, who had just come over clearly. "Tangyuan, when did I have a girlfriend? Why don''t I know?" "Host, I don''t know." One person, one hair, each other. "Then I''ll just kill you." Fu Sinian again aimed his gun at Feng Yuan. Although he didn''t know what the inexplicable feeling in his heart was, he felt that only by looking at the woman in front of him would he be happy. Feng Yuan looked at the muzzle of her gun and couldn''t help shaking. "Even if you kill me, it''s no use. Su Yao won''t become your thing. On the contrary, he will hate you and hate you." Fu Sinian chuckled, "even if he hates me, I won''t be sad. I just need to get his body." "What a scum you are Feng Yuan gnashed her teeth. Feng Chen: Although he doesn''t know what''s going on, he always feels that their brain waves are not on the same channel. Chapter 203 But Su Yao hugged himself and shivered. "Fu Sinian, this villain, really wants to slice it." "Host, don''t you think of another meaning?" "What do you mean?" "I just want to sleep with you." ¡°¡­¡­ Get the hell out of here, you idiot "Host, I have very bad news to tell you before I leave." Listening to this, Su Yao''s heart suddenly raised an ominous premonition, he reached out to cover the Tangyuan''s mouth, "no, you don''t want to say anything, I don''t want to hear anything." "Host, your mission is Fu Sinian. Are you surprised or not?" Su Yao: Kao, the unknown premonition in his heart really came true. "I want to be quiet." Goodbye manually. JPG Fu Sinian didn''t get angry after listening to Feng Yuan''s words. Instead, he said with a smile, "then you''d better get out of here before I''m such a scum. Otherwise, even if you want to leave, I won''t let you go." Feng Yuandun was so angry that he said, "you..." Just ready to curse, Feng Chen put his hand over her mouth. "We''ll leave right away, but before we leave, can you let us meet Su Yao? We want to know his current situation." "And then you can take him away, won''t you?" Fu Sinian looked at him with a smile. Feng Chen also did not think of his small mind so quickly to see through the other side, the face has a flash of ugly, but quickly adjusted. "I don''t have that plan. I just want to see him." Fu Sinian sneered, "people who are full of lies will go to hell." Feng Chen: Feng Yuan: The atmosphere suddenly became tense. At this time, Lin Bufan came to Fu Sinian and said, "since you have such great ability, you should contribute to saving the world." He has just looked at it carefully. Everything in this research institute is the most advanced and unique. It shows how capable this person is. If he can join us, it''s only a matter of time before all the zombies are destroyed. He didn''t know which scale Fu Sinian had touched. All the screens suddenly went dark. "Ha? Are you kidding? " What did you do to save the world Lin Bufan frowned. "As human beings, we should help each other. Since you have the ability, why don''t you use your ability to help human beings? Don''t you want the world to return to its original beautiful appearance?" Fu Sinian sneered, "even if the Savior exists, it won''t be me, and I''ve changed my mind." What''s the idea? Lin Bufan and others looked at each other. Fu Sinian walked to the operating table, his slender fingers moving quickly, dazzling. The next second, he stopped the action, and Lin Bufan and other people''s feet of the floor suddenly sank down, they have not responded, has fallen into the trap. They panicked. "What do you want to do, let us out?" "I said, I''ve changed my mind. I was going to let you go, but you pissed me off, so I''m not going to let you go. You can live and die there." Chapter 204 With Fu Sinian''s words falling, the original concave floor restored to its original appearance, and Lin Bufan and others fell into the darkness. "Kao, I thought he was just talking, but I didn''t expect that he would come to the truth." Lin Bufan couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark. "How can we get out now? If we are kept here all the time, we will die of lack of oxygen in a few days." "Or I''ll burn the floor with my fire power." Feng Yuan suggested. "No Lin Bufan shook his head. "This floor should also be made of special materials. If you use the fire power, I''m afraid it won''t be long before you lose oxygen." "What can''t I do here all the time?" "Now we can only place our hope on Su Yao." Lin Bufan sighed. "He can''t protect himself now. How can he save us? He knew we shouldn''t have come to save him. He''s a real pest." Hearing this, Feng Yuan began to retort, "Lin Song, what are you talking about? Where did he harm us?" "Feng Yuan, no matter how you defend him, he won''t like you. There will never be that possibility between you and him." Lin Song sneered, "and maybe he is enjoying it under that man now." Feng Yuandun''s eyes were red with anger. "Shut up "Why, can''t I tell the truth?" "You..." "Shut up, both of you!" Lin Bufan angrily rebuked, "what''s noisy? Now the most important thing is to find a way to get out of here, rather than start to coax inside." Feng Yuan and Lin Song shut their mouths reluctantly. ¡­¡­ Fu Sinian came to the bedroom with a bottle of blue potion. As soon as he opened the door of the bedroom, Su Yao rushed forward and tried to knock him down. Fu Sinian easily escaped, while Su Yao took the opportunity to run out. He had just heard the conversation between Fu Sinian and Lin Bufan clearly. He had to rescue them. Su Yao ran all the way to the console. Looking at dozens of keys on the console, he felt dizzy. How does this work? Forget it. Try it first. If it doesn''t work, he''ll smash the floor open. After thinking about it, Su Yao started to operate at random. The screen on the console displayed input errors again and again. After failing n times, Su Yao had the heart to destroy the console. Fu Sinian did not know when he came. He stood behind Su Yao and put his hand on his hand. Su Yao withdrew his hand in disgust and turned around. Because they were so close to each other, Su Yao''s lips could be wiped off Fu Sinian''s cheek. The two were stunned at the same time. When he regained consciousness, Su Yao wiped his lips vigorously, as if there was some virus on it. Fu Sinian looked at his lips, which had become gorgeous because of friction, and his eyes deepened in vain. Su Yao was not comfortable with him. He took two steps to the left, then looked at him warily, "what do you want to do?" Fu Sinian took his eyes off his lips and landed on the console. "Do you want to save them?" Although Su Yao didn''t know why he asked, he answered him honestly, "of course." "Well, let''s make a deal." Chapter 205 Su Yao became more and more alert. Did Fu Sinian really want to slice him? "What conditions?" "Stay with me." Fu Sinian said seriously. "Ha?" How could he not understand the meaning of this? "Stay with me and help me with my experiments." "You mean to let me do your experiment?" Su Yao couldn''t help raising his voice. He knew that Fu Sinian, a pervert, had no good intentions and wanted his life. "No Fu Sinian shook his head and explained, "I only need your blood to do the experiment, and only your blood can help me." After the explanation, even he was stunned. Obviously, if Su Yao refuses to cooperate, he can take tough measures, but somehow, he just doesn''t want Su Yao to misunderstand him. Su Yao was a little relieved. I just want his blood to do the experiment. That''s good. "I can promise you that, but you have to let them go first." It is said that Sinian "tut", but somehow, after hearing that Su Yao agreed to this condition without hesitation, he felt a little upset. "Are they so important to you, or is that the woman named Feng Yuan very important to you?" Su Yao didn''t understand what he was saying. "What did you just say? You don''t want to betray his promise?" If Fu Sinian dares to repent, he will let him taste the power of meow meow fist. "I''m never going back on my word. I can let them go now." Fu Sinian went to the operating table and quickly started to operate Then, thinking about how to escape, Lin Bufan and others found that the floor above their heads did not know when it was gone. The light came in and it was dazzling. Fu Sinian pressed a yellow button on his right. Lin Bufan and others found that the ground under their feet began to rise slowly, directly with the floor. Are they coming out? Lin Bufan and others are confused. When Feng Yuan saw Su Yao standing beside Fu Sinian, she was so excited that she wanted to run towards him, but she was caught by Feng Chen, "don''t be impulsive." Feng Yuan gave Fu Sinian a bad look in her eyes, and then looked at Su Yao carefully. Seeing that nothing had happened to him, she was relieved. Fu Sinian then walked to the middle of the two people, blocking their line of sight, "you leave here now." "No, we must take Su Yao with us today." Feng Yuan stares at him. Fu Sinian sneered, "he won''t leave with you. You''d better go quickly before I change my mind again." "You..." Feng Yuan wanted to say something else, so she heard Feng Chen whisper in her ear, "let''s leave first, and then we can save Su Yao after the plan is finished, otherwise we will all die there today." Feng Yuan bit her lip and said nothing more. Lin Bufan looked at Fu Sinian deeply and then said to others, "let''s go." As soon as the voice fell, he turned and walked in the direction of the door, and others followed. Feng Chen drags Feng Yuan away from here. Su Yao watched them leave without saying anything. Fu Sinian looked at him, more upset, "why, you can''t bear them? Shall I bring them back for your company? " Chapter 206 Scared, Su Yao shook his head quickly, "no need." If they are caught back, they will become Fu Sinian''s experimental body. Fu Sinian was even more upset. It seems that he can''t let Su Yao see those people again, otherwise "Help me pack up and we''ll be out of here tomorrow morning." Su Yao said, "Oh," and then helped him pack up his things. When Su Yao picked up several bottles of blue potions, the sound of Tangyuan rang in his mind, "host, this is the medicine that Fu Sinian studied to make zombies evolve." Su Yao looked at the medicine, which looked very ordinary, and said suspiciously, "are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?" "Host, if you don''t believe me, you can ask Fu Sinian." Su Yao: Forget it. Instead of asking Fu Sinian, he''d better drink a bottle first. Su Yao looked at Fu Sinian with his back to himself and drank one of the potions like a thief. As a result, the body had a strong reaction just after drinking. The empty medicine bottle fell on the ground, making a crisp sound. Hearing this, Fu Sinian turned around. When he saw several bottles of medicine in front of Su Yao, he immediately understood what had happened. He quickly walked over and pulled Su Yao, who was about to slide down. There was no place for him to rely on. He put his hands around his neck Su Yao was out of his mind at this time and kept rubbing himself against Fu Sinian. Fu Sinian checked his current situation, then took a bottle of red medicine from the experimental platform and fed it to Su Yao. After drinking the red potion, Su Yao was sober, but his physical symptoms had not disappeared. "Fu Sinian, I''m so hot." All the hot breath in his mouth sprayed on Fu Sinian''s ear. Fu Sinian frowned and took him to the bathroom. After putting Su Yao in the bathtub, Fu Sinian began to drain water until the water overflowed his body. After soaking for a while, Su Yao''s symptoms were relieved, but he was still very uncomfortable. "Fu Sinian, it''s hard for me to help you." Su Yao looked at Fu Sinian in a coquettish way. "How do you want me to help you?" Fu Sinian''s eyes fell on him. Although it was cold, Su Yao felt that he was even hotter. He stood up, staggered out of the bathtub, and then reached out and hugged Fu Sinian. "I feel terrible if you help me." Fu Sinian''s eyes were deep. He took Su Yao out of the bathroom and walked in the direction of the room. ¡­¡­ Fu Sinian stood by the bed and looked down at Su Yao. "What do you feel now?" Su Yao couldn''t answer such a direct and simple question. It''s really hard to say. "Some pain..." in any case, the pain and this feeling belong to the uncomfortable feeling, and he did not lie. "Pain?" Fu Sinian leaned down and said, "you are lying. Your expression is like this." He picked up a mirror and put it in front of Su Yao. "Take a good look at your own expression now." Su Yao looked at himself in the mirror with a rosy face. He was so ashamed and angry that he wanted to hit the wall. "My expression is pain now." "Then look at this again." With that, Fu Sinian called out a video and projected it on the wall. In that video, a man and a woman are doing indescribable sports. The girl under pressure is the same as Su Yao at the moment. Chapter 207 The low roars and gasps of men and women all fell into Su Yao''s ears, and he could see the harmony and / or harmonic movement very clearly. Fu Sinian put this kind of thing!!! Although the key parts are mosaic, but This is too abnormal. What''s more, I didn''t expect that Fu Sinian, who looked very serious, would also see this kind of thing. Is this what other people call "clothed birds / beasts"? Su Yao''s expression changed. If Fu Sinian''s hand was accidentally scratched from one of his parts, he turned into a gentleman when he almost reacted again, as if he were just careless. "Don''t you really feel bad? Do you want me to help you in depth?" When he said this, Fu Sinian used a worried tone, but his eyes under the lens obviously flashed a little smile. Su Yao: I believe you! "No, I''ll do it myself." He has just known Fu Sinian for a short time. How could he do such a thing with him? He only asked him to help himself because he was confused. Moreover, Fu Sinian seems to be a bad character and likes to play tricks on others. Maybe "Why, are you shy? But you asked me to help you before." Fu Sinian picked his eyebrows with a smile in his eyes. "Besides, if you are sure you can do it by yourself, don''t come to me and ask me for help." Su Yao: Fu Sinian is not a good guy. "No, I can do it alone. You''d better get out of here and don''t get in my way here." "Oh, have you solved it yourself several times? Don''t you know that kidney deficiency will happen if you have too much Fu Sinian''s eyes fell on a certain part of Su Yao. Su Yao was so angry that he almost vomited blood. You have kidney deficiency. Your whole family has kidney deficiency! "You don''t have to worry about it. You''d better take care of yourself." Fu Sinian may be watching this kind of erotic film every day, and then he is too weak for kidney. "But I think it''s necessary for me to care about the physical and mental health of my companions, so..." With that, Fu Sinian grasped a part of Su Yao in his glove hand, and then Su Yao''s face suddenly changed, but he didn''t dare to move. Who let Fu Sinian hold his face in his hand. "Fu Sinian, what do you want to do?" Fu Sinian did not speak, but continued to move in his hands. Su Yao felt both comfortable and uncomfortable, and then ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long later, Fu Sinian finally stopped. He took off his wet gloves and threw them into the garbage can. "How about it? Do you feel more comfortable now?" As soon as Su Yao thought that he had been released so many times in Fu Sinian''s hand, he wanted to hit the wall and commit suicide. Seeing that he did not speak, Fu Sinian said again, "why, do you want to do it again? Although my hands are sore now, I will help you again if you ask me for it Su Yao immediately blew his hair. He took up the pillow on one side and smashed it to Fu Sinian Fu Sinian took the pillow with ease. "Oh, are you inviting me?" Su Yao: I''m so angry. I''d better beat him up! There was no strange plant here, so he didn''t believe he couldn''t beat him. Chapter 208 Su Yao got up and got ready to get out of bed, completely forgetting that his legs were still soft. As soon as his foot touched the ground, the whole person rushed forward, and then accurately and accurately jumped into Fu Sinian''s arms. Su Yao wanted to suffocate himself in Fu Sinian''s arms, so as not to hear what Fu Sinian said. However, Fu Sinian became very serious this time. He pushed Su Yao back to bed and took off his white coat to cover his body. "Put it on. I want to ask you something next." Su Yao couldn''t help but wonder: Fu Sinian has two personalities. Otherwise, he is not serious for a while After spitting up the grains, Su Yao put on the white coat, which was different from what he had imagined. The smell on it was not the pungent smell of disinfectant, but a faint fragrance, which was very pleasant. It''s just that the white coat is so big that he looks like a child who has stolen the clothes of an adult, but at least he doesn''t have to run naked. Su Yao sat on the edge of the bed. His white coat looked flabby on him, revealing his shoulder and clavicle. Under the light, his white skin was shining like pearls. Fu Sinian''s eyes stayed on him for a few minutes before moving away. Fu Sinian pulled the chair aside, and then sat opposite Su Yao. "No matter what questions I ask, you have to answer them truthfully. Do you know about the next experiment?" Su Yao nodded, indicating that he knew. Fu Sinian began to ask the first question, "why did you drink that potion before?" "I was so thirsty that I didn''t hold back and drank it for a while." Su Yao casually made up a reason. If he had told the truth, Fu Sinian would certainly investigate to the end, and then Fortunately, Fu Sinian only looked at him for a few seconds, and then started the next question, "what''s wrong with your body after you become a zombie?" "There''s nothing wrong with eating or drinking water." Fu Sinian didn''t say anything more. He just untied the cuff of his shirt and pulled it up. He handed the arm to Su Yao''s mouth, "bite." Su Yao looked at him blankly, "ha?" "Bite it." Su Yao looked at the white arm in front of him. Saliva was quickly secreted in his mouth, and his sense of hunger, which was hard to suppress, came back again. His eyes flickered a few times, and then he couldn''t help biting it. Su Yao could feel that his teeth had broken Fu Sinian''s skin, and the taste of painstaking efforts filled his whole mouth. This made him lose his mind. Fortunately, Fu Sinian''s words brought his reason back. "Relax, Su Yao, do you want to taste the taste of human flesh?" Su Yao suddenly woke up. Looking at the wound on Fu Sinian''s arm, he remembered what he had done just now. The whole person huddled together and his eyes were full of panic. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I couldn''t control myself at all." Fu Sinian did not speak, but thought about something. It seems that even with consciousness, the body''s instincts can''t be controlled "Fu Sinian, can you help me become a human being? I don''t want to become a real zombie, and I don''t want to eat human flesh." "The medicine you drank before is the medicine that can make zombies evolve and even become human beings, but the probability of success is very small..." Chapter 209 "I used this medicine on many zombies before, but they didn''t succeed. There should be something wrong. You should cooperate with me in the next research..." "Oh," Su Yao said, "do you have any medicine that can make me not hungry. I don''t want to happen again today, and I don''t want to eat human flesh." Fu Sinian did not speak. Instead, he took out a bottle of transparent medicine from the drawer of his bedside table and handed it to him, "drink it. It can make you don''t need to eat for a week, but this medicine has some side effects..." Before Fu Sinian finished, Su Yao took the bottle of medicine and drank it. "You..." Fu Sinian reached out and rubbed his temple, feeling a little tired. Su Yao raised his eyes and looked at him, "what''s the matter?" "Do you have any discomfort now?" He didn''t even know the side effects of the medicine, but Su Yao couldn''t wait to drink it. Did he just want to be human? Su Yao had no voice for a long time. Fu Sinian looked up and found that he was asleep. It seems that the side effect of this medicine is to make people sleepy, so he doesn''t have to worry about it. Fu Sinian flattened his body. His fingers fell on Su Yao''s face and then onto his lips The soft breath hit his fingers, again and again. There is temperature, breathing, speaking and thinking. This is a perfect subject to study. However, it seems that he not only takes Su yaogei as the research object, but also Fu Sinian''s eyes became confused, but soon, the confusion became firm. No matter what he thinks of Su Yao, Su Yao will never leave him. No one else can take him away from him. Su Yao can only be Fu Sinian''s! Fu Sinian took off his glasses, put them on the bedside table, turned off the light and went to bed on Su Yao''s left side. ¡­¡­ The next morning. As soon as Su Yao woke up, he saw Fu Sinian lying beside him. He sat up immediately and said, "Fu Sinian, why are you in my bed?" Fu Sinian opened his eyes and his eyes were clear. He didn''t look like a man who had just woken up. "This is my bed." Su Yao choked for a moment. He got out of bed in silence and walked towards the bathroom. Fu Sinian picked up his glasses and put them on. Then he got out of bed. After a simple wash, they packed up again. Fortunately, the things that need to be cleaned up are not so much. After a while, they are finished Sitting in the car, Su Yao looked at Fu Sinian who was driving and asked, "Fu Sinian, why did you suddenly leave here? Don''t you think it would be a pity to abandon the research institute like this?" "You don''t need to know the reason for leaving here, and I have several such institutes, and I don''t care about one." Fu Sinian said lightly. ¡°¡­¡­ Where are we going "Other institutes." Su Yao: Well, he''s speechless. Su Yao closed his mouth and stopped talking. He just looked at the scenery outside the window. Suddenly, he saw Lin Bufan and others besieged by zombies, and his face suddenly became dignified. "Fu Sinian, you stop the car." Su Yao reached for Fu Sinian''s arm and said anxiously. Fu Sinian made a sudden brake and the car stopped quickly. Su Yao opened the door and got out of the car quickly. Fu Sinian frowned. Is there anything that makes him so anxious Chapter 210 Fu Sinian also got out of the car. He looked at Lin Bufan and others not far away. His eyes flashed a bit of killing intention quickly, and then he also walked past. Feng Yuan looked at Su Yao who was walking towards him. She felt a little happy in her eyes and waved to him, "Su Yao, come here quickly." Completely forgetting what kind of situation they are in. "Feng Yuan, what did you ask him to come here for? Don''t you think we are not dangerous enough?" Lin Song said, his eyes full of hostility. He has always liked Feng Yuan, but he didn''t expect that Su Yao appeared in the middle of the way, which also took Feng Yuan''s heart away. What''s the point of Su Yao''s oil bottle worth Feng Yuan''s liking? Feng Yuan then remembered what situation they were in now. Su Yao was going to live a real life. Didn''t that hurt him? "Su Yao, don''t come here. It''s too dangerous here!" Su Yao seemed not to have heard this, but also quickened his pace. After a while, he went to the group of zombies around Lin Bufan and others. Instead of attacking Su Yao, the zombie called out to him in a friendly way Feng Chen noticed this. Why didn''t the zombie attack Su Yao? No way. He looks different from a zombie. Maybe he has something on him that can make the Zombie''s sense of smell fail. Su Yao said in his heart, "I''m sorry, brother." then he hit the head of the nearest zombie. His brain splashed all over his face. Su Yao smelled the bad smell and felt that he was going to spiral into the sky. But Lin Bufan and others were silent. I didn''t expect that Su Yao was so strong that he could smash the head of the zombie with one blow. Fu Sinian also saw this scene, his heart in addition to the joy of finding treasure, but also some dissatisfaction. Why did Su Yao save these weak people? Did he really like Feng Yuan? With this in mind, Fu Sinian''s cold eyes shot at Feng Yuan, who was still looking at Su Yao. He began to plan how to kill her without leaving a trace. Feng Yuan raised her eyes and looked at Fu Sinian, just in front of his indifferent eyes. Suddenly, a chill rose from the bottom of her feet and then went straight to her head. She shrank and looked at Fu Sinian defensively. Feng Chen also looked at Fu Sinian. Seeing that he was looking at his sister again, he lifted his foot to the left and cut off his sight. Fu Sinian withdrew his eyes and went to Su Yao. When the zombies saw Fu Sinian, they ran away from here as if they had met something that made them afraid. Lin Bufan looked at the figure of their hasty departure, and then looked at Fu Sinian, as if thinking. Fu Sinian took out a handkerchief from his white coat pocket and gently wiped Su Yao''s face in front of Lin Bufan and others. Su Yao did not stop him. Feng Yuan was so angry that her lungs would explode. She glared at Fu Sinian fiercely, hoping to devour him alive. Fu Sinian noticed her angry eyes and looked up at her with a provocative smile on his lips. Feng Yuan bit her lip. "Su Yao, I have something very important to tell you." "Oh," Su Yao said, "you can say it here." He was not unaware of Feng Yuan''s Thoughts on himself, but he didn''t know how to tell her clearly. Now it seems that it is better to cut off the mess as soon as possible, otherwise she will get deeper and deeper, and then suffer greater harm. Chapter 211 "Su Yao, I want to tell you alone that there are too many people here." "Then don''t say it." Fu Sinian said in front of Su Yao. He had already seen Feng Yuan''s Thoughts on Su Yao and what she wanted to say to Su Yao However, if you want to rob Fu Sinian, do you think he is dead? "What are you? I''m talking to Su Yao." Feng Yuan couldn''t help raising her voice. Her eyes at Fu Sinian were full of hostility and anger. "But he doesn''t want to talk to you." Fu Sinian said coldly, "and you are not qualified to talk to him." When Feng Yuandun was mad, she rushed up to fight Fu Sinian, but was pulled by Feng Chen, "don''t be impulsive." "If you let go of me, I will beat him up." "Originally, I let you off for the sake of Su Yao''s face, but it seems to give you the illusion that I am easy to provoke." Fu Sinian slowly took out the silver pistol and opened the safety bolt. "Click" a sound, the voice is very small, but it hit everyone''s heart. "So I decided to teach you a lesson about how bad I am." The others were silent, but Feng Yuan was still very unwilling. It is clearly that she met Su Yao first. Why should he rob her? The string of reason in her head was broken. "Why do you rob Su Yao from me? Su Yao belongs to me. You should give him back to me, or I will kill you now!" Her hysterical appearance stunned the others. "Bang --" the bullet with full lethality brushed Feng Yuan''s cheek. Feng Yuan felt cold and fell on the ground. Did she almost die just now? Lin Bufan and others were shocked. They thought Fu Sinian was joking, but they didn''t expect that he was really coming. It seems that they have to get out of here as soon as possible. Feng Chen bent down and helped up Feng Yuan, who was sitting on the ground and was scared out of her wits, "let''s go." Feng Yuan stood up with his help. Although she had just passed by the God of death just now, her heart became more and more unwilling and resented Fu Sinian. "Wait for me. Sooner or later, I will kill you and rescue Su Yao." Fu Sinian saw that she was still a thief and squinted dangerously. Then he pointed the gun at her again, "you are afraid that there is no chance." At this time, Su Yao blocked the muzzle of the gun, "don''t hurt them, they saved me once." Fu Sinian "tut" a sound, and then put the pistol away. This gives Feng Yuan more hope. She thinks that Su Yao''s sudden block in front of the gun is for her. She thinks that Su Yao also likes him. Therefore, she said that sentence recklessly, "Su Yao, I like you, do you like me?" Su Yao turned and looked at her. Feng Yuan waited for his reply with a worried face. There are also two people who are very uneasy in their hearts -- Fu Sinian and Lin Song. They all hoped that Su Yao would say "don''t like" to Feng Yuan. And Su Yao did not let them down. Su Yao looked at Feng Yuan coldly in his eyes, and said something that made her feel like death. "I don''t like it. I don''t like it now, and I won''t like it in the future." Feng Yuan''s strength was immediately drained, and she was believed to have lost her support. She sat on the ground, "why, why don''t you like me?" "There is no reason to like someone, and no reason to like someone." Chapter 212 "Who do you like?" "I don''t have anyone I like right now, but I''ll have them later." When he said this, Su Yao looked at Fu Sinian. Fu Sinian picked his eyebrows. Did the little wild cat like him? It was really distressed. He had no idea of falling in love. if Su Yao knew Fu Sinian''s thoughts at the moment, he would certainly make complaints about him. And Feng Yuan did not notice this small detail, otherwise she would be crazy. "I see." Since Su Yao doesn''t have the person he likes, she tries to be the one he likes. Feng Yuan got up from the ground and said, "Su Yao, we''ll see you later." She needs to be strong now. Fu Sinian can''t do anything about her. Then she will come back to find Su Yao. Su Yao didn''t know what Feng Yuan was thinking, just as she gave up. Feng Yuan looked at Feng Chen again, "brother, let''s go." Feng Chen breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that his sister would do something stupid. Fortunately, she seems to have given up on Su Yao now. "OK, let''s go." Others looked at Fu Sinian and Su Yao, and were ready to leave. "Wait a minute." Su Yao made a sudden noise. All but Feng Yuan turned their heads. "Su Yao, what else can I do for you?" Lin Bufan asked. Su Yao stepped forward and took out some things similar to iron balls from his pocket and handed them to Lin Bufan. "This is for you. If you encounter any danger in the future, you can use it. It can save your life." Lin Bufan took a deep look at him, then reached out and said, "thank you, Su Yao. We are destined to see you again." "Good bye." Before leaving, Feng Yuan took a deep look at Su Yao. She opened her mouth and said two words silently -- wait for me. Su Yao did not notice, but Fu Sinian did. He sneered. Feng Yuan is a woman with a heart of thieves ¡­¡­ "Wait a minute." These two words fell in the ears of Lin Bufan and others, just like a way of life telling. They are not sure whether Fu Sinian wants their lives, but it will not be a good thing. What can I do for you, Mr. Fu "I can take you to the psionic base." Fu Sinian said lightly. Lin Bufan thought it was his mistake, "Mr. Fu, what did you say just now?" "I can take you to the psionic base." Fu Sinian repeated what he had just said. "Why?" Lin Bufan looks at Fu Sinian with some precautions. Why is he suddenly so kind? Is there any conspiracy in this. "Su Yao is always worried about you. I don''t want his attention to you people who don''t matter." Fu Sinian said, "if you get to a safe place, he won''t have to be distracted." Lin Bufan: How does he think this man is spreading dog food? Feng Yuan bit her lip, but this time she controlled herself. "No, thank you for your kindness. We want to get to the base of the powers with our own strength, not by shortcut." God knows if this man is kind or has something else to do. If he does something on the road, their lives will be lost. Moreover, it seems that Feng Yuan hasn''t killed Su Yao yet. If these two people were put together, it would be a comet hitting the earth, and even they would suffer. Fu Sinian gave a very cold "Oh" and then looked at Su Yao, "now you don''t have to worry about them. They have their own way to go." Chapter 213 Su Yao: How can you make them look like children. Lin Bufan et al What about this inexplicable delicacy? Seeing that Su Yao didn''t speak, Fu Sinian would do him, which was tacit. He put his arm around his waist and said, "let''s go." Feng Yuan looked at his arm around Su Yao''s waist Damn, I really want to kill this shameless man and replace him. Su Yao pulled off Fu Sinian''s disorderly hand, glared at him fiercely, and then said with disgust, "can you not do such intimate actions to me? We have only known each other for two days. Can''t you be gay?" Fu Sinian was speechless and choked for a moment. What should he say? Should he say that I think you are a gay, but I am not, so I can only do this kind of action to give you some comfort? if he does say so, Su Yao will be so angry that he wants to beat him to death. Feng Yuan couldn''t help laughing. Even if Fu Sinian did anything to keep Su Yao by his side, Su Yao didn''t like him at all. When Fu Sinian heard the laughter, he looked up at Feng Yuan coldly. The laughter stopped suddenly. Feng Yuan remembered that she had almost died under his gun, so she quickly hid behind Feng Chen. Fu Sinian sneered and walked towards the car. Su Yao had already sat in the driver''s seat and closed the door. Seeing Fu Sinian coming this way, he put out his foot and stepped on the gas pedal very badly The car ran out like an arrow. Fu Sinian: What are you doing? What is Su Yao''s restless little wild cat going to do? Lin Bufan and others were also surprised by Su Yao''s sudden Sao operation. What''s the matter? Are these two people breaking up. Feng Yuan''s heart smile like a 200 kg fool, "let''s go quickly, or he will snatch our car again later." Other people suddenly wake up in a dream, one after another on the car, and then quickly left here. Only Fu Sinian was left standing alone. After a long time, I finally got the action. He returned to the way he had come, and his feet moved very fast, like a gust of wind. On the other side. Su Yao, who drove far away, hummed so leisurely that he couldn''t listen to any more. "Host, would you just leave Fu Sinian there?" "What''s wrong? He''s a fierce villain. Maybe he''ll suddenly appear in front of me later." Su Yao looked fearless. "But are you sure you won''t make him angry?" "If I don''t give him some color to see, he really thinks I''m a good bully." "Host, are you doing something to you before you retaliate against him?" "Whatever you think, I''m going on a drive anyway. Don''t bother me again." ¡­¡­ Back at the Institute, Fu Sinian pressed the blue button on the console. The next second, the garage door outside the Institute was opened, and inside was a modified white sports car. Fu Sinian got on the white sports car and pressed several buttons on it. The screen lit up. There was a little red dot moving all the time. The little red dot shows the location of Su Yao. He installed an invisible tracker on Su Yao''s clothes. No matter where Su Yao went, he could find him through the tracker. Chapter 214 Therefore, Su Yao will never try to escape from him. Fu Sinian hooked his lips and drove the car out of the garage. Su Yao only felt a chill in his back, and he always had a premonition in his heart. Did he "Tangyuan, can you help me find out what Fu Sinian is doing now?" "Host, I can''t find it." It won''t say that Fu Sinian has come after him now. "Tangyuan, I think you are a donkey. How can I not find it?" "If you can''t find it, you can''t believe it or not." Su Yao: Tangyuan has not been taught for a few days, and the skin itches again, right? "Tangyuan, I think you lack a social beating." Tangyuan Host, I think you have a brain problem. Su Yao stops the car and grabs out the dumplings hidden in his pocket. Tangyuan immediately counselled, "host, what are you going to do?" "Of course, it''s a good education for you." Su Yao laughed at it and then ravaged it violently. Tang yuan only felt that his hair would be pulled away by him Jpg "host, just let me go, I''m going to be bald." Su Yao looked down and found that he was stained with the hair of his hand. He could not help but say, "Tangyuan, are you a cat? How can you roll your hair off?" "I don''t know. Every season, I lose a lot of hair." Tangyuan''s face is unrivalled. "It''s reasonable to say that only cats lose hair seriously in this season. I''m not a cat." "Then you are really miserable. I thought your hair was fake before, but I didn''t expect..." Su Yao was gloating. Seeing that Tangyuan wanted to hit people, "host, you''d better take care of yourself. As a cat, you must be more likely to lose hair than me now. Maybe your original expression is already bald." "Sorry, my hair is countless times more than you. If you want to be bald, you should be bald first." Come on, hurt each other! Tangyuan suddenly choked Host, can you let me go now, or I will be bald Su Yao said "Oh" and let it go. He looked at his hands full of hair, picked up do not know who left the coat in the car, forced to wipe a few times. The material of this coat belongs to the kind that is easy to stick to. After a while, all the hair on Su Yao''s hands is glued to it. Su Yao put the coat back in place, then looked up at the rearview mirror, and found that a white sports car was coming, and the driver of the car was Fu Sinian. Su Yao felt that his whole person was not good, so he stepped on the accelerator quickly. My God, how did Fu Sinian, a pervert, catch up so quickly? Where did his car come from? Su Yao looked at the rearview mirror again, and found that Fu Sinian was behind him, and the distance between them was getting closer and closer. Seeing that Fu Sinian was about to catch up with him, Su Yao bit his teeth and directly stepped on the accelerator to the bottom. Then he experienced what was called flying speed, and he felt that his internal organs were going to be out of his mind. When Fu Sinian saw that Su Yao was driving so fast, his brows were locked tightly. That kind of car is used to drive high speed. Is Su Yao going to die? Does he just don''t want to be around him? In this way, Fu Sinian''s heart ignited a nameless anger. With a sullen face, he also raised the speed to the top. Chapter 215 I don''t know if it was because of the brake problem or what. Although Su Yao stepped on the brake in time, the car still hit the tree hard. Su Yao felt that he was in a very bad state. His head seemed to be broken. Warm blood was left down his forehead, and his consciousness became more and more blurred Before losing consciousness completely, Su Yao''s mind came up with a sentence - racing should be cautious! Damn it, he knew he would not race hard. He was afraid that he would become the first strategist who failed in the task of racing. After a while, Fu Sinian caught up. His face suddenly changed when he saw the car which had started to smoke when it hit the tree. Fu Sinian quickly got out of the car and ran over. When he saw Su Yao, who was already in a coma, he had to pull the door down with his bare hands, and then took Su Yao out of the car. At this time, the car suddenly exploded, two people were directly engulfed in the sea of fire. ¡­¡­ After returning to the system space, Su Yao still could not accept the fact. He not only killed himself, but also implicated Fu Sinian. The most important thing is that he has only been in that world for three days "Tangyuan, are you sure that Fu Sinian and I are dead? Why do I always think you are cheating me?" "Host, accept the fact that you are dead. If you still don''t believe it, I can help you remember. " As soon as the voice dropped, a large screen appeared on Su Yao''s screen, which showed the picture of him and Fu Sinian being engulfed by the sea of fire. Su Yao immediately felt the brain shell ache, he reached out to help forehead, "OK, OK, you quickly turn it off." It will definitely be the biggest black history of his life. The dumpling "Oh" and then turn off the screen, "host, are you going to continue to do the task, or take a break." "Go on, I''m not in the mood to rest now." Su Yao waved his hand. [Ding, transmitting the next mission world ¡¿ ¡­¡­ As soon as Su Yao entered the mission world, he was kicked from the cloud. "You should reflect on yourself and come back when you know you are wrong." What do you mean? Before he could react, Su Yao fell directly from the sky into a vast ocean without breathing. The whole man was sinking in the sea, and he felt that he was suffocating. In a panic, he caught hold of a wooden stake that drifted over from where, and the whole person was lying on it. "Tangyuan, you should try to help me, or I''m afraid I will die in this sea." "Don''t worry, host. You won''t drown." Su Yao listened to this, the blue veins on his forehead suddenly protruded. "Are you kidding me? Now any spray can shoot me down." "Host, you are a fish now, and you will not be drowned, but if you leave the water, you will surely die." "Fish? It''s a matter of life and death. Are you still kidding me? " Su Yao couldn''t help raising his voice. "Host, I''m not joking with you. If you don''t believe me, you can have a look at your tail." Hearing this, Su Yao looked at some part of his body. What he saw was not his legs, but a big red fish tail. And it looks very fat. There should be a lot of meat. I don''t know how it tastes Chapter 216 Su Yao swallows saliva, then grabs the tail to bite down, the pain immediately follows, he quickly loosened the mouth, "hiss, the pain is dead." Tangyuan was completely shocked by Su Yao''s wave. "Host, this is your own tail. Ah, do you want to eat yourself?" The host is really a wolf. He is so cruel to himself Mouth. "How can it be? I just want to verify whether I have really become a fish. Who knows if you are donkey me." Su Yao relaxed his hand as if nothing had happened. "Now I can be sure that I am a fish, but I can''t accept it when I become a fish." Tangyuan Ha ha, I believe you are evil! You accepted it very quickly, and you talked to yourself. "Well, let''s talk about what''s going on. I remember that I was kicked down from the sky." "Yes, you were kicked down from the sky." Said the dumpling. "Who is the man who kicked me off?" Su Yao''s fierce face, "he dare to kick me down, and when I know who he is, I will hammer him to death." "It''s the father of the original Lord, who caused a lot of troubles in heaven. If you go back now, you will be arrested and locked up in the prison." Hearing this, Su Yao immediately counseled, "well, forget it. You''d better give me the original plot of the world." "All right, host." [Ding, loading the original plot ¡¿ this is an article about Immortals'' sadistic love. The female owner, mianxiang, was the first Peony Flower God in the heaven. One day, she accidentally broke into the demon world. The evil feather less, then meets the Lord of love. At this point, mianxiang sneaks out of the flower world every day and goes to meet Xin Yu secretly. But the good scene failed. Someone found out about the private meeting between Xiangxiang and the people in the demon world, and then told the emperor of heaven. The emperor of heaven was so angry that he sent his soldiers and generals to capture the fragrance he had gone down to earth, and broke into the thunder. The secret meeting between Xinyu and the people in the heaven was also discovered by his father, the demon king, who severely punished him, and then made him marry the woman seven days later, thus breaking his mind. This is known to her good friend Hongyu. She goes to Tianbao to visit Meixiang and tells her about it. She wants her to stop thinking about Xin Yu. Xinxiang couldn''t accept the idea that she was going to get married with another woman. Meixiang had to ask Hongyu to help her escape from the prison. Knowing that escaping from the prison was a death penalty, Hongyu advised Meixiang to give up the idea and let her admit her mistake to the emperor, so that she could return to the flower kingdom as soon as possible. "Hongyu, I beg you to help me leave the prison. I just want to ask him for an answer. If he breaks the oath between us and decides to marry that woman, I will come back immediately to confess my guilt to the emperor of heaven. No matter how much punishment I will be subjected to," she said The red jade could not resist the bitter entreaties of looking for fragrance. When her heart softened, she agreed to help her leave the prison Hongyu and Meixiang turn into each other''s appearance. Instead of Meixiang, Hongyu is punished in the prison, while Meixiang stealthily leaves the heaven and sneaks into the demon world. Chapter 217 In recent days, the demon Kingdom has strengthened its vigilance due to the lack of major wedding events. The incense seeker who sneaks into the demon world is soon arrested and pressed in front of the demon king. Magic magic did not play a role in the demon king. The demon king soon learned that searching for fragrance was the one who made his son Xin Yu always remember, and also knew the purpose of her entering the demon world. In order to make the wedding a success, the demon king asked people to put Meixiang in the prison, and threatened Xin Yu with his life. Xinyu wanted to escape marriage, but after learning that Meixiang was arrested, she had to give up the idea of escaping marriage and marry Feng Lai. On the night of Xinyu and Fenglai''s marriage, Meixiang appeared at the wedding and witnessed the whole process, and then left the demon world heartily. The story of looking for incense to escape from the prison soon found that she was caught in front of the emperor as soon as she returned to heaven. Looking for incense to admit all the crimes, and by 30 thunder whip, has been in danger, at any time there is the possibility of soul flying. It''s the Lord of the flower world who saved her life, but she fell into a deep sleep, and her love hurt made her unwilling to wake up Hongyu thinks that it is Xin Yu who has done this. She loses her sense in anger. She sneaks into the demon world to kill Xin Yu, but she is seriously injured by the other party. Hongyu covered her chest and glared at Xin Yu fiercely. She said a word that shocked him and made him remorse. "It''s better for you to find fragrance. It''s better for you to love your new sweetheart. As expected, all the men in the world are sentimental." "What do you say, looking for fragrance..." "You''d better kill me now, or I''ll kill you one day." "I''m not going to kill you. I just want you to tell me everything." "Oh, don''t be hypocritical here. I won''t tell you. You don''t have the right to know..." Xinyu still let Hongyu go. Before Hongyu left, she said that she would kill him one day. After Hongyu left, Xinyu began to drink in a dispirited manner. He thought about what Hongyu said and wished to kill himself. Finally, Feng couldn''t come to see her. She dropped his wine and asked him to go to find mianxiang and tell her what she wanted. ¡­¡­ Xinyu escaped from the afterlife and went through a series of difficulties with shuangxiang. Second, mianxiang is a princess with noble status, while Xinyu is a common man with poor family background. There is no intersection between them. In the third generation, Meixiang is a fish demon, and Xin Yu is a fisherman. After many hardships, they finally get together. The original owner Su Yao was originally the son of the God of water in heaven. Because he always liked to cause trouble, he was kicked into the world by the God of water. Then There was no and then. There is not much in the original plot about what happened to the original owner. ¡­¡­ After digesting the original plot, Su Yao felt as if he had swallowed a fly raw. He felt very uncomfortable in his heart, "Tangyuan, why is this original plot with me No, it has nothing to do with the owner? " It''s a movie of so many people. Why doesn''t he deserve a name? "Because you are not the protagonist, but a passer-by." Tang Yuan replied, "the author is willing to give you a passer-by''s name and identity. It''s enough." Su Yao choked for a moment Too much. " Whining. What''s wrong with passer-by a? Is passer-by not worthy of the original plot? Chapter 218 "Tangyuan, please arrange a bigger role for me in the next world. I don''t want to be a passer-by any more." "Please, then." Su Yao: I think you''re floating again. You dare to ask me to ask you. Do you believe me to beat your head? Su Yao reached out and grabbed the dumpling floating in front of his eyes. Then he put his hand into the sea and took it out again and again. After several times, he stopped. He spread out his hands. The hair on the dumpling was wet and sticky together. His stomach was still bulging. He should have drunk a lot of sea water. Su Yao put out a finger and poked it in the stomach. Suddenly, sea water gushed out of its mouth, and then its stomach shriveled. Tangyuan closed his eyes and looked dizzy. I''m sorry that Tang Yuan doesn''t wake up As he spoke, his tears fell. Tang yuan, who wanted to pretend to be dead and frighten Su Yao, heard him cry. He immediately made up his brain. A little cat looked at his picture pitifully and was hit by a knowing blow. Ouch, the host suddenly becomes so soft, what can''t be forgiven? Tang Yuan opened his eyes, jumped up and rubbed Su Yao''s face. "Host, I''m ok. Don''t cry." Su Yao stopped his tears and looked at the Tangyuan in his eyes as if he had been given a treasure. "It''s great that you are OK, tangyuan. I will never bully you like this again." "Really?" "It''s true, of course." Su Yao gave the dumpling a kiss. The color of Tangyuan changed from pink to pink. Ouch, the host actually kisses it. It''s so happy. The villain inside the dumpling begins to scream like a groundhog. Su Yao looked at this magical scene, stretched out a finger and poked at the small body of Tangyuan, "Tangyuan, I didn''t expect that you still have the function of changing color." "Of course, I''m good at it." Tangyuan raised his chin with pride. "When you are green by the other party, will your body color become forgiveness green?" Su Yao asked curiously. Tangyuan Give it back to me. Hello! "Not really." "Oh," Su Yao said, "yes, you have no object, you will not be green, and you will not become forgiven green." I feel that I have been ridiculed by the dumplings It''s wrong. The host is not a soft little angel, but a wicked little devil, who sprinkles salt on its wounds. If it talks to the host again, it is a pig! The next second -- "Tangyuan, would you like me to help you find a partner, gentle, lovely and virtuous?" "If you want to, please make sure you find me a man like that." Pig on the pig, the chastity of what there is no object to come important. "Are you looking for something about the size of you or?" Su Yao''s mind suddenly came up with the kind of Tangyuan that he could eat. Tut, there are only Tangyuan that are about the same size as tangyuan. Why don''t you give it a refined Tangyuan? No, the grapes are about the same size. You can also find a grape essence for it. Tang Yuan didn''t know what Su Yao was thinking now. He was only immersed in the joy of finding a partner, "find one about the size of me, or I would be crushed by the other party." Chapter 219 Su Yao snapped his fingers. "Well, when I go back to heaven, I''ll find you one." If you want to count where the most monstrous, it is heaven. He thought that he would help himself to find the dumplings, and said in a very lost way, "ah, why wait until you go back to heaven and find it for me. "Because you can''t find one of your size on earth." Su Yao replied. Tangyuan immediately felt that he had been hit violently. His face was loveless. "Well, I''ll wait." Anyway, it has been single for so many years, and can still afford to wait for a while. "Tangyuan, where has the original plot developed now?" If he is just at the beginning, he can find a chance to become the headdress on the female master and let her take herself back to heaven. Tang Yuan saw his inner thoughts and poured cold water on it. "Host, now that the original plot has been carried out to the third generation of the female and male masters, you can''t think of something that you don''t have." "Well, I''m not in a hurry. It''s not me who''s looking for someone." Su Yao spread out his hands and said, "well, I haven''t had much rest these days. I''d better go to the world to have a wave. Anyway, I have a lot of time, but I''m afraid someone is in a hurry." Tangyuan Host, I think you''re threatening me. However, the host did not have a rest for a long time, so it would be OK for him to play for a few days, but he was afraid that he would play too much and forget the task. "Host, you can go and have fun for a few days, but you have a deadline for this mission. You only have two months to complete it. Do you know?" "I see." Su Yao said perfunctorily, "what''s my mission this time?" "Go back to heaven." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao asked again, "who is the target of this mission?" "When you see him, you will know." Tangyuan said mysteriously, "and, host, don''t you think your tail is a little painful now?" There were several seabirds pecking at his tail, but he didn''t find it. It was really a big heart. After hearing this, Su Yao felt that his tail hurt a little. He looked at his tail and found the sea birds who committed crimes on his tail. He was so angry that he said, "you dare to peck my tail. Do you think your life is too long?" He almost yelled it out. His voice immediately startled these seabirds. They seemed to have sensed some danger, fluttered their wings and quickly left Ding here. Su Yao held his big tail, which had been pecked off several scales. He was so angry that he wanted to roast the bad birds. At this time, a wave came over and directly took him into the sea, which made his anger more vigorous. Su Yao raised his head and pointed up at the sky. "Damn, God, did I invite you to provoke you? Why should I do this to me?" Tang Yuan thought to himself, "you are the original owner of the body, but he just dares not to say it. If he says it, he will be bullied by Su Yao. All of a sudden, a thunderbolt fell from the sky and fell on the stake not far away from Su Yao. The pile was chopped into coke. "Hiss!" Su Yao immediately took a breath of cold air. If this thing was chopped on his body, he might have become a roasted fish? Chapter 220 Su Yao was afraid that the people above would do this again. He quickly retracted his head into the water and swam to the deep. Swimming, he suddenly thought of something. "By the way, Tangyuan, am I a pure fish demon or a mermaid now?" If it''s a fish demon, he will not have a tail when he turns into a human, unless his major is not enough. But if it''s mermaid, it doesn''t make sense. The father of the original Lord is the God of water. It''s impossible for heaven to let a mermaid be the water god. "The original owner is not a mermaid. You are now in the state of half man and half fish because you have been granted half of your accomplishments. Moreover, there is no Mermaid in this world." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao said, "Oh," what is the original form of the original owner? "Red Dragon carp." Su Yao: Carp? The original shape is too small, isn''t it? But when it comes to carp, he suddenly wants to eat braised carp. It''s better to go to the world now. But he is now a fish demon, eating his own kind of words seems to be a bit bad. No, he is a fish demon. He can be transformed into a human. People and fish are not the same race. He can eat fish completely. Su Yao was convinced by his own ideas. He changed his direction and swam to the shore. As he swam, a fishing net suddenly fell from the sky and caught him and other fish. Su Yao was stunned, "Tangyuan, what''s the situation now?" "Host, it''s time for fishermen living on the beach to go out to sea to fish, and you''re unfortunate to be caught." Tang Yuan said with a strong smile. Su Yao: Don''t think I can''t hear you''re secretly gloating. Su Yao looked at the net he had caught and was about to tear it up. He suddenly thought of something, drew his hand back, and then changed it back to its original form. Looking at his wave of operation, the dumplings were suddenly full of fog, "host, what are you doing, are you not afraid to be eaten by those fishermen?" "Do you think they have the ability to eat me?" Su Yao asked. "Emmmm is right. What are you going to do "Let the fishermen catch me on the shore, so that I don''t have to swim by myself. How time and effort are saved." Su Yao said with a strong voice. Tang Yuan was silent. Has the host become lazy recently, or why would he say such a thing? ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long after that, Su Yao left the sea and was thrown on the boat board with the others. There was no water on the board, which made him feel a little uncomfortable. Suddenly, a hand caught him. Su Yao looked at the owner of the hand and found that he was not the same as other fishermen. He was like a Phoenix who had been in a chicken coop by mistake. This person should be the male Lord Xin Yu. It''s right. I don''t know if the female Lord mianxiang is in the same boat with him now. If he''s not there, it''s not that he''s delaying the development of the plot, is it? "Tangyuan, is the lady on the boat now?" "Of course, she''s at the man''s right foot." When Su Yao looked at the past, he saw only a gray fish, and subconsciously thought that it was not the female owner. "Where, why didn''t I see it? Are you wrong?" "That gray fish is her." Said the dumpling. Su Yao was silent. "Tangyuan, the original shape of the female owner is so ugly, is it serious?" Chapter 221 "Host, this is not the true prototype of the mistress. She disguised it." Tang Yuan explained. "Oh," Su Yao said, "so it is. Otherwise, I would have thought that the male owner was blind and would like to see such an ugly woman Tangyuan No, you shouldn''t have seen the man because of her beautiful prototype. Is your idea too strange? ¡­¡­ Xin Yu studied Su Yao carefully for a long time, but he couldn''t see what kind of fish it was, so he threw it into the bucket beside him. Even if the fish can''t be eaten, it''s good to sell it to rich families. When the bucket was full of water, Su Yao felt much better. Xin Yu bent down to pick up the gray fish at his right foot. For some reason, he threw it into the bucket containing Su Yao. The two fish, one gray and one red, met each other like this. Su Yao looked at the original shape of the female owner for a while, and came to the conclusion that "she doesn''t look good to me in any way." then he said hello to her, "hello." Looking for xiangdun, he opened his eyes and swam around Su Yao. "Are you also a fish demon?" Su Yao thought that there was nothing to make a fuss about. Then he heard the other side say, "I thought I was the only fish demon in this sea. I didn''t expect you to be too. It''s really good. Someone will talk to me in the future." Su Yao felt that the woman owner was too naive. She was caught and thought about this kind of thing. "Don''t you know what''s going on? We''re not in the sea anymore." Looking for the fragrance and smelling the speech, I found that I was not in the sea, but in a wooden bucket. I was surprised and cried out, "what''s the matter? I was sleeping in the sea just now. How can I wake up here?" Su Yao: What kind of woman is this? "Do you know what this is all about?" "We''ve been caught by humans. Maybe they''ll eat us later." Su Yao replied. "What? I don''t want to be eaten, no, I''m going to get out of here Meixiang starts to bump the bucket with her head, trying to break the bucket, but she bumps her head into blood. Su Yao: This female Lord is afraid to be a fool, how to reincarnate and turn to turn her IQ to no? "You don''t have to hit it again. You can''t break it." Su Yao advised her to stop this stupid action. However, Meixiang didn''t hear his words. Yes, he continued to bump his head against the barrel. Su Yao: Let''s just let him go. Xinyu heard the news, looked down, and frowned at the fragrance that had broken her head and blood. Then she reached out and picked her up. Looking at Xin Yu, mianxiang did not even blink his eyes. He stared at him motionlessly. Su Yao also heard her say, "this human is so beautiful. I really want to marry him." Su Yao: The lady of this world should not be an incurable Beauty dog? It is said that the so-called love at first sight starts with the beauty of each other. Then the reason why the female master of the first generation not only did not escape, but also fell in love with him at first sight when she met the man who was full of evil spirit. It is estimated that the reason is that the man looks good. But Xinyu didn''t know what she was thinking. When she had spirituality, she didn''t want to be eaten, "don''t you want to be eaten?" Chapter 222 Looking for fragrance just Leng Leng ground to look at Xin Yu, did not listen to his words in the ear. Xinyu thought she was acquiescence, and then threw her back into the sea. Su Yao only heard Meixiang say, "why did this human being throw me back? Did he fall in love with me, so he couldn''t bear to eat me." he was silent. The hostess may be really a fool, where did she see that Xin Yu fell in love with her? However, this is not considered that he destroyed the original plot. Without him, the female master would not be thrown back into the sea, but would be taken home by the man, and then turned into a human figure and fell in love with the man. Tut, it''s really troublesome. It seems that he has to go back to the sea and bring the woman to the man. A fisherman nearby saw Xin Yu''s action and asked, "Xinyu, how could you throw such a fat fish back? What a pity." Xin Yu laughed and said, "Uncle Shen, I just had a look. That fish can''t be eaten." "I''ve never seen a fish that can''t be eaten. You should have let it go because it''s pitiful." Xin Yu smiles and doesn''t speak any more. "You, you are good everywhere, but you are too kind, too kind will suffer..." Xiangxiang, who was thrown back into the sea, did not swim away, but looked at Xin Yu''s boat and planned how to jump back to the boat. Looking for incense Mao full strength, try to jump on the boat, and then just jump to Xin Yu''s arms. "Xinyu suddenly looked at the fish, how to jump back to his bosom Then he threw her back into the sea. Su Yao: He is really more and more unable to understand the male and female owners of this wave of operation. Looking for fragrance also did not expect Xin Yu to throw her back to the sea again. She was so angry that she vomited bubbles there. "Isn''t he like me? How can he throw me back? Human beings are really creatures that can''t touch their heads." Su Yao, who could hear her, was too lazy to vomit. Looking for incense and Mao full strength, and then again successfully jumped into Xin Yu''s boat, Xin Yu this time is not to throw her back to the sea, but to throw her into the bucket, "since you don''t want to go back to the sea, then I''ll take you home and raise it." ¡­¡­ Meixiang swam around Su Yao for several times, looking very excited. "Hi, friend, I''m back. Are you happy?" Su Yao only felt that she was very noisy, "can you not be so excited?" This female Lord is in the brain water, no, she must have been in the brain, otherwise how could this look. "But I can''t control myself at all." He swam around him for several times. Why did you throw the human back in the sea Is it because of the power of love? "I love that man. I want to be with him." Meixiang said very seriously. Su Yao: Well, it''s really because of love. "Do you think that man is also fond of me, or why does he throw me back into the sea again and again?" "No, he''s just pitying you." No normal human would like a fish. "How can I make him like me?" Su Yao: No, why do you ask me this question? Do you think I''m a love textbook? Chapter 223 "First of all, you have to be human." "How can I become a human being?" He asked curiously. Su Yao: He thought she had become a human figure, but she was still a bronze. "I''m not very clear about this. First try to think in your mind," I want to be human, I want to be human. "You must concentrate on it." Why I always feel strange, but I can''t tell you. "Well, I''ll try." I want to become a human being. Before long, the water in the bucket began to boil, and Su Yao''s heart suddenly raised a bad premonition. Lady, this fool is not going to be human here, is it? "Stop, if you become human here, you will be killed by human beings as monsters." However, Meixiang was so eager to become a human being, and then fell in love with the man, and did not listen to Su Yao''s words. The next second, the barrel suddenly burst, and Meixiang successfully turned into a human. Su Yao lay on the boat board, just want to scold a "fool." Hearing the news, Xinyu quickly turned around. When she saw that she was only covered with a layer of red gauze, she immediately turned back and said, "girl, who are you? Why are you on my boat?" "My name is mianxiang. I''m here for you." Looking for fragrance to reach out to embrace Xin Yu, "childe, do you like me?" Su Yao: I didn''t expect her to be such a straight ball. As expected, she was a stupid fish with only one tendon in her brain. Xin Yu was scared to death by the sudden action of looking for fragrance, and her ear root son "Shua" suddenly turned red. He stammered, "girl, can you let me go? It''s hard for men and women to give and receive." "Then you answer my question first. If you don''t answer me, I won''t let go." "Girl, you and I don''t know each other. I don''t mean that to you. Please let me go as soon as possible. If you are seen by other people, it will be unreasonable to say clearly. Miss, your reputation will be damaged." Nearby fishermen have already seen this scene, but they did not say anything, but looked at Xin Yu and mianxiang with a smile. Xin Yu is old and big, but he has not married yet. They look at him and worry about him. Now his peach blossom is finally coming. They can''t destroy it. "Oh." Looking for fragrance to loosen his hands, "childe, why don''t you like looking for fragrance? Is it that mianxiang is not beautiful enough?" Xinyu shook his head, "no, girl, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, but I don''t know how to express my feelings. I just know that I don''t have that feeling for you." "I know. Then we can cultivate our feelings. Take me home, young master." Looking at him seriously, he said. Hearing this, Xinyu was choked by her saliva, "girl, what did you say just now?" "Young master, take me home." Xinyu immediately felt headache, "girl, I can''t take you home, it will hurt us each other, you''d better hurry back, your family must be very worried about you now." "But I don''t have a family." Looking for fragrance wrongly said. She hasn''t seen her family since she was born. Maybe they are all dead. Xinyu didn''t expect it would be like this, and immediately felt very ashamed, "girl, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to poke your sad thing, but please forgive me, girl." Chapter 224 "If you really want me to forgive you, take me home." Su Yao: I didn''t expect that the hostess would play this kind of caution. Xin Yu has never met such an unpretentious and cheeky woman. Those women who like him in the village just look at him from afar with a red face. This makes him feel headache unceasingly, "girl, you have no family, then you always have a home, please don''t entangle me again." Xinyu thought that after he said this, Meixiang would leave. Unexpectedly, he underestimated her cheek thickness. "Childe, your home is my home." Su Yao: Tangyuan, it''s really shameless. It''s the only one in the world. " "Host, you''d better learn from her, or every time it''s the mission goal to attack you, not your strategy mission goal." "So what, that means I''m very attractive, OK?" Su Yao said with great shame. ¡°¡­¡­ Host, I think you are much more cheeky than she is "Roll, roll, roll!" ¡­¡­ Xin Yu has no idea what to say. There will always be such a shameless woman in the world. "Childe, what''s your name? I don''t know your name yet." Xinyu ignored her and quietly put up the fishing net. Looking for fragrance to see him ignore oneself, also did not have to be unhappy, but continued to chatter nonstop. Su Yao couldn''t help it. "Looking for fragrance, can you shut your mouth? It''s so noisy." Looking at the red dragon carp at his feet subconsciously, "why should I close my mouth? I''m not talking to you." Su yaodun was half dead with anger I''ll tell you the truth. You can''t catch him like this. He must be impatient with you now. If you go on pestering, he will hate you, and there won''t be any good results between you and him. " "What shall I do?" "You leave here and go to the human world to see how human women chase their sweetheart." "Oh, I''ll go now." Looking for fragrance and looking at Xin Yu, "young master, I''ll go first. We''ll see you later." Seeing that she was finally leaving, Xin Yu was relieved. If she didn''t go, he really didn''t know what to do. "That girl, be more careful by yourself, don''t run into any danger." "Thank you for your kindness." Finish saying, looking for fragrance to carry the boat under the foot. Seeing that she was going to leave, Su Yao said quickly, "look for fragrance. Take me with you. I''ll go to the world with you." Looking for fragrance and smelling his speech, he turned back. Xin Yu saw that she came back again, and immediately choked in her heart, "girl, do you have anything else to do?" Mianxiang held out a slender jade finger, pointed to Su Yao''s original body and said, "young master, can I have this fish?" Xin Yu was in a dilemma. He had planned to sell the fish to rich people. "This..." "Looking for fragrance, do you have any pearls? Exchange them with him." "Yes." Looking for fragrance to take out a full color pearl, to Xin Yu in front of a pass, "childe, I use this pearl with you for that fish." Xinyu looked at the Pearl and the red dragon carp, which made him more embarrassed. The value of the Pearl was obviously higher than that of the fish, and he could not take it. Seeing his indecision, looking for fragrance directly put the Pearl into his hand, and then bent down to pick up the red dragon carp, "it''s settled. We have a future." Chapter 225 Xinyu looked at the figure of looking for fragrance to leave, and then looked at the pearl that was put into his hand, and thought to return it to her when she saw her next time. Other fishermen came around one after another, "Xinyu, what did that girl say to you just now?" "How did you drive her away? You are a wooden fish head." "Xinyu, is that girl you like?" "Do you like her or not?" "Don''t talk nonsense. I just met her. How could I like her?" Xin Yu spoke in a low breath. The fishermen looked at his red ears and immediately laughed, "Yo Yo, are you shy? It''s not a big deal. If you like her, just say it. You can''t marry a woman like this. " Now he even blushed, "don''t talk nonsense, and I don''t want to get married." "Well, well, let''s not talk about it, or someone''s face will be as red as a red buttock." ¡­¡­ On the other side. "Looking for fragrance, if you put me down, I will become a human." "Good." Looking for fragrance, he put Su Yao on the grass. As soon as Su Yao was about to turn into a human, he suddenly jumped out of nowhere and ran away with him in his mouth. Su Yao: Search for fragrance. Help me Oh, my God. He won''t be eaten by this bloody fat orange, will he? Meixiang blinked his eyes, and after reacting to what had happened, he rushed to catch up. So there was a scene of a young woman running after an orange cat with a fish in her mouth. Orange cat''s speed is really too fast. After a while, she lost it. She stopped to look around, and then went to the south. In fact, Su Yao, who was forced to run to the north, said: Female Lord this unreliable guy, a demon can''t catch up with an ordinary orange cat. After a long time, the orange cat finally stopped. It put Su Yao in front of a man in a gray robe, and then raised his head to yell at the man, as if in praise. The man reached out and touched its head, "lettuce, you''re doing very well." The orange cat called lettuce purrs. Su Yao would spit out the name of the orange cat. But now, he just wanted to beat the hateful orange cat. As soon as Su Yao was about to turn into a human, a hand suddenly picked him up. Interrupted one after another, Su Yao was about to explode in situ. However, when he looked at the man in the grey robe, he suddenly felt that his whole person was not good. Because this man is a demon catcher. Although he is not afraid of the demon catcher, his current cultivation is half sealed, and it is difficult to transform into a complete human form. Moreover, he does not know the strength of the demon catcher Su Yao thought about it for a while. He would disguise himself as an ordinary fish. After knowing the strength of the demon catcher, he would turn into a human. "Cover me up with tangyuan." "But host, what you have is not evil spirit, but immortal spirit." Su Yao: Oh, he forgot that the original owner was the son of the water god, but who knows whether the demon catcher in front of him will regard him as a demon. "No matter it''s the evil spirit or the immortal spirit, you can cover it up for me first. Then, hurry up." "Yes." After a while, the dumpling began to say, "host, your immortal spirit has been covered up, but I have something to tell you..." Chapter 226 "What''s the matter?" "You can only cover up the immortal spirit for two days, and the demon hunter in front of you is your goal this time." Su Yao immediately felt that his whole fish was not good, "Tangyuan, what did you say in the second half of the sentence, you say it again." "In front of you, the demon catcher is your goal this time." Tangyuan repeated the second half of the sentence. Su Yao heard it clearly this time. His eyes were black and he wanted to faint now. "Dumplings, are you kidding me?" Let him fall in love with a demon catcher. I''m afraid his life is too long. I wonder if this man will take him as a demon. "Host, I''m not joking with you. You''d better accept this fact." "You let me be quiet." What a mess! Fall! Shen Yanbai carefully looked at the red dragon carp in his hand and found an interesting thing He hooked his lips and said, "this fish is so fat. What kind of food can we make it into?" When Su Yao, who was just thinking about life, heard Shen Yanbai''s words, his hair suddenly exploded and his tail was thrown heavily on Shen Yanbai''s face. A red seal appeared on his white face. Shen Yanbai has not been angry, lettuce is angry, it pointed at Su Yao grinning, angry called a few, "meow meow meow!" Does this damned fish dare to beat its owner? Doesn''t he want to live? "Lettuce, I''m fine. Don''t worry." Shen Yanbai reached out and touched its head. Lettuce''s mood was successfully pacified by him. Su Yao turned his eyes scornfully. Shen Yanbai looked at Su Yao and threw him into a wooden basin. "This fish has such a big temper. Let''s stir fry it in the evening." Su Yao: I''m so angry. I really want to beat this hateful human. Su Yao spat out his bubbles angrily. Lettuce walked to the wooden basin with graceful cat steps. As soon as he was about to catch Su Yao, Shen Yanbai took it into his arms and said, "lettuce, let''s go to sleep." Lettuce rubbed his chin and called softly, "meow." Su Yao rolled his eyes in silence. This stupid cat turns over faster than a book. ¡­¡­ After Shen Yanbai fell asleep, Su Yao quietly changed into a human figure. This time, his tail turned into a leg. He was just about to slip away when he suddenly thought of something and walked towards Shen Yanbai. The hateful demon hunter actually wanted to eat him, so he would give him some color to see while he was sleeping. Su Yao created a brush and wrote four words on Shen Yanbai''s face -- I''m wang ba. He looked at it and felt that there was still something missing. Just about to paint the tortoise again, Shen Yanbai suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed his hand with a brush. "Who are you?" Su Yao: I''m young, but I''ve become active in doing bad things. Su Yao bit his teeth and put his mouth on Shen Yanbai''s lips. Unexpectedly, Shen Yanbai was stunned and let go of Su Yao''s hand. Su Yao took the opportunity to run out of the house. He didn''t run away, but returned to his original form and jumped into the washbasin himself. Tangyuan has been stunned by Su Yao''s operation Host, I didn''t expect you said no, but your body is very honest Su Yao: Go away Chapter 227 After Shen Yanbai comes out, he finds that Su Yao has disappeared. Only the brush is left near the wooden basin. Shen Yanbai takes a look at Su Yao, who is spitting bubbles in a wooden basin, and then withdraws his sight. Seeing that he didn''t seem to find out, Su Yao was relieved. As a result, as soon as he had finished his relief, Shen Yanbai looked over again. Su Yao was so stiff that he didn''t even move his wagging tail. However, Shen Yanbai did not look at him this time, but looked at his face on the water. When he saw the words "I am Wang Ba" on his face, he sighed helplessly. Just now he thought that the little demon wanted to do something with the brush, but he didn''t expect to revenge him, but it was too naive. Shen Yanbai looked at Su Yao, who was motionless. He stretched out a jade finger and poked him in his body. The corner of his mouth raised a smile. "Why is this fish still? It''s not going to die. If it''s dead and then burned, the meat will not be fresh. It''s better to burn it now." Hearing this, Su Yao quickly swam for a few circles to show that he did not have anything, but did not notice that his behavior completely exposed the fact that he could understand people. "I was pretending to be dead. Let him live another day. I''m tired of eating meat every day these days." Su Yao''s mood was as ups and downs as if he had been in a car. After scaring Su Yao, Shen Yanbai turns and enters the house. After he washed the ink on his face, he woke up the lettuce which was still sleeping there. "Lettuce, I''ll go out for a while. You can watch the fish outside and don''t let other cats take it away." Since the little demon didn''t escape just now, it shows that there is a purpose. He doesn''t have to worry about the little demon disappearing when he comes back. However, he is a little worried that he will be carried away by other cats. After all, he looks so stupid. "Meow, meow, meow." Lettuce called to Shen Yanbai. Master, don''t worry. I will watch the stupid fish. Other cats don''t want to take it away. "Good boy." Shen Yanbai reached out and touched its head, then picked up the sword hanging on the wall and left. Lettuce followed him out of the house, watched him leave, went to the edge of the basin, and then stretched out a paw to hit Su Yao. Just now the master was there, so he didn''t do anything to this stupid fish. Now that the master has left, he will take it a few times to avenge the master. When Su Yao saw lettuce, he thought of the hatred between himself and it, and turned into a human figure, ready to beat him up. When lettuce saw Su Yao, who suddenly changed from a fish to a human, he was frightened to blow his hair. He took an aggressive posture and called out fiercely, "meow!" He tried to scare Su Yao away. But Su Yao, who became a human, was not afraid of it. He grabbed the back skin of his fate and picked it up. The lettuce, which was under control, shivered. "It''s a real cat Su Yao make complaints about it, and then happily lift the cat. The lettuce, who had wanted to struggle, was conquered by Su Yao''s super high cat rolling technique, and even made a comfortable "snoring" sound. Su Yao looked at his comfortable appearance, and with a very bad heart he intensified his strength, and then he pulled his hair off his body. Su Yao rubbed those hairs into a ball, and then put them in front of lettuce. "You see, you are going to be bald." Chapter 228 Lettuce is only a spiritual cat. When it heard Su Yao''s words, he turned his head and looked at it. When he saw his thinning hair, he immediately felt that his whole cat was not good, and then gave out a shrill cry, "meow!" My cat is going to be bald. I''m still a flower. Seeing his loveless face, Su Yao reached out and touched his head. "Don''t be sad. Every cat will lose its hair at this time, and its hair will grow again. You won''t become a bald cat." "Meow, meow, meow?" Is that true? "It''s true, of course." He''s been through this kind of thing countless times. There''s no need to lie. "Meow." That''s good. Rapunzel forgot that it was su Yao who lied to him that he was going to be bald, and continued to submit to his superb cat rolling skills. Now the sun is just right, shining on people, which makes people feel warm. Su Yao gradually feels sleepy. He thinks Shen Yanbai will not be back for a while, so he goes back to the room to sleep with lettuce in his arms. Lettuce lies directly on Su Yao''s chest, then closes his eyes and dozes off. After a long time, Su Yao heard Tangyuan say, "host, get up quickly. Shen Yanbai is coming back." Su Yao murmured, "come back when you come back. Don''t disturb my sleep." But the next second he woke up in a flash, "wait, who did you say was coming back?" "Shen Yanbai is the demon hunter." Tang Yuan replied. Under this, Su Yao''s sleepiness completely disappeared, he pushed away the lettuce lying on his body, and then got out of bed and ran outside. Lettuce looked up at his back in a hurry, yawned and went back to sleep. Before Shen Yanbai came back, Su Yao changed back to his original form. ¡­¡­ Shen Yanbai, with a fox in his hand, stopped to look at Su Yao as he passed by the wooden basin. Su Yao was so frightened that he was so frightened that he froze. Fortunately, Shen Yanbai just looked at him and walked away. Su Yao took a breath of relief and turned his attention to the fox he was carrying. Results do not see do not know, a look startled. That fox is not an ordinary fox at all, but a fox demon. It seems that Shen Yanbai has killed him. At the thought that the fox demon''s fate might be his future, Su Yao suddenly felt that his whole person was not good. "Tangyuan, Shen Yanbai seems to be very fierce. I''m afraid I will be killed by him." "Host, don''t worry. Shen Yanbai is a demon catcher, but he is a Buddhist. As long as you don''t offend him, he won''t kill demons." Tang Yuan comforted. As a result, Su Yao was even more flustered. "Then I think I may really die, because not long ago, I pulled my tail on his face, and he must remember that hatred." ¡°¡­¡­ Good luck, host Su Yao: Hum! ¡­¡­ Shen Yanbai put the fox on the ground and looked at the lettuce lying on the bed. As soon as he went to wake it up, he found traces of sleeping on the bed. He reached out to touch the bedding, and there was still temperature on it. It seems that a little demon secretly went to his bed to sleep while he was out. It''s not good to sleep in his bed without his permission Shen Yanbai hooked his lips and flashed in his eyes. Chapter 229 After thinking about his life, Su Yao felt that he could not wait to die, otherwise his life would be lost. He''d better run away and go to his mother''s task. His life is not important. As a result, as soon as Su Yao was ready to run away, Shen Yanbai came out, followed by the fox. Moreover, the fox was still spinning around Shen Yanbai''s feet like a dog. Su Yao was suddenly confused. No, isn''t this fox demon dead? How can it survive again? Did Shen Yanbai not kill it? "Host, so I said you don''t have to be afraid that Shen Yanbai will kill you." Tangyuan suddenly came out. "What''s the matter with this fox demon?" "Oh, that''s Shen Yanbai''s new pet, and it''s still wrapped up by him. Shen Yanbai is so ground that he has no choice but to bring it back." Tang Yuan explained. Hearing this, Su Yao didn''t know what to say. As a fox demon, not only did not fear Shen Yanbai, the demon catcher, but also clinged to it shamelessly. It really lost the face of the demon clan. "Host, if you are still afraid, you can take Shen Yanbai down, so that he will not hurt you, but will pet you on the tip of his heart." "It''s quite reasonable to say that I didn''t seem to have a normal love relationship with the mission goal in the first few worlds. This time, I''ll have a good love affair with Shen Yanbai, but I can only take him down?" "Host, you can conquer him with your body." Tangyuan suggested. Su Yao: I said, can you stop thinking about all sorts of things? This is a special time. Do you want someone to be invited to tea? " "Oh, I forgot, then you can try to conquer him with food. There is a good saying -" "to conquer a man''s heart, you must conquer his stomach. After his stomach can''t leave you, his heart will also be inseparable from you. " However, Su Yao, who has a clear brain circuit, completely misunderstands the meaning of this sentence, "why, do you want me to stew myself and give it to Shen Yanbai?" Tangyuan Host, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with your brain. When did I say that? "Host, you can try to move his heart with the warmth of spring breeze." "I''d like to beat him in the head with the cruelty of the winter wind." Tangyuan It''s hopeless. Wait till you die! How does it feel that its host has become more and more sand sculptures recently? Has he been influenced by the sand sculptures of Murong Cuihua? "Host, do you feel that your spirit of secondary two is about to be ignited?" Su Yao sneered, "secondary two? I think you''re a good secondary. " Tangyuan Don''t you say you want to be each other''s angel? Why do you hate me? Host, you are a real pig hoof. "Well, forget it. I''d better think about it myself than ask you." ¡­¡­ Thinking again about Su Yao, who was born, he felt a shadow over his head. He looked up and found that it was Shen Yanbai''s new favorite. The fox demon crouched in front of the wooden basin with his mouth slightly open. What''s more, there seems to be something disgusting in the East dripping down. Su Yao looked at it carefully. It turned out that the fox demon was drooling, and the object of drooling was him. Can this fox demon want to eat him? At this thought, Su yaodun was very angry. Damn it, this one and two want to eat him. Do you really think that Su Yao is a bully? Chapter 230 Su Yao jumped up and slapped his tail on the fox''s face. The fox was drawn to the face, but also to the eyes, pain immediately there "cry". Su Yao sneered scornfully in his heart. This is what offends him. The fox put down his paw, which covered his eyes, and showed a ferocious expression to Su Yao. At this time, Shen Yanbai came over and slapped it on the head, "Kikyo, don''t make trouble for me. If you dare to hurt it, you''ll get out of here right away." Kudzu Wei looks at Shen Yanbai and walks away. Su Yao suddenly felt that Shen Yanbai was not so bad, at least he would protect him. Then he just moved a few seconds, Shen Yanbai''s next words let him feel that all his feelings were fed to the dog, "you are really a trouble, I''d better deal with you as soon as possible." Su Yao not only felt that he had just been moved to feed the dog, but also wanted to smash Shen Yanbai''s head. He jumped up and was just about to draw his tail on Shen Yanbai''s face when he caught him. "You suddenly jumped up and tried to hit me. Did you understand what I was saying?" Shen Yanbai suddenly asked. Su Yao''s body was stiff and stiff, and then he struggled to get up, and pulled his tail on Shen Yanbai''s face. The air froze in an instant. Shen Yanbai''s eyes were cold. "I hit my face again. I''d better kill you now." Su Yao was so scared that he suddenly turned into a human figure, and his face was suddenly confused. Wait a minute. Why did he suddenly fall off his horse? It''s a complete disaster. Su Yao stepped back a few steps and was about to escape when Shen Yanbai grabbed his belt. He turned his head and glared at Shen Yanbai fiercely, "what are you doing? Don''t you let it go?" "Demon, you don''t want to run again this time." Su Yao bit his teeth and gave up his belt between life and his belt. As a result, as soon as he untied his belt, his trousers slipped down and revealed Su Yao suddenly felt that his whole person was not good. He quickly pulled up his trousers. "Oh, do you demons like to play hooligans so much?" Shen Yanbai picked his eyebrows. "First, he forced to kiss me, and then he took off his pants in front of me. What are you going to do next? Do you want to touch my bed in the middle of the night?" Su Yao blushed with shame and indignation, "give me back my belt as soon as you can!" "Is that what you mean?" Shen Yanbai waved the belt in his hand, then put it into his arms in front of him, "I just don''t give it back to you. If you want, you can take it by yourself." Su Yao rushed to Shen Yanbai and threw him to the ground. His hand was just about to reach out from his collar to get the belt, but he was caught. "Why, are you going to play a hooligan on me in broad daylight?" Shen Yanbai''s mouth is filled with a smile. Su Yao was so angry that he almost vomited blood. How could he meet such a bad task target every time? "Don''t worry. Even if I''m playing a hooligan on a cat, I won''t do it to you. Give me my belt back, or I''ll..." "Or what will you do?" Shen Yanbai changed the position of himself and Su Yao, and became him pressing on Su Yao. Su Yao''s ear root son immediately red through, hesitating to speak. Shen Yanbai approached him and whispered in his ear, "kiss me if you want to get your belt back." Chapter 231 What a shameless rascal! Su Yao blushed with anger. He pushed Shen Yanbai away from him and said, "kiss you a ghost, stinky rascal!" Shen Yanbai stood up and looked at him with a smile, "your pants have fallen off again." Su Yao subconsciously looked at his pants, and Shen Yanbai quickly took out a bundle of demon rope to tie him up. I don''t know whether it''s improper to tie the demon rope, or the owner of the rope is not serious. A turtle shell is bound. Su Yao looked at the bundle of demon rope tied on his body, and looked at Shen Yanbai. His expression was very complicated. "I didn''t expect that you still have this kind of shame. It''s really abnormal." Shen Yanbai, who was suddenly regarded as abnormal, not only did not get angry, but also said, "there are more abnormal ones next. Do you want to try?" Su Yao immediately looked at him with a look of vigilance, "what else do you want to do? Do you dare to move me? " "I will not only move you, but also touch you countless times." Shen Yanbai squats down and takes off Su Yao''s right shoe and sock. Su Yao, who was caught on his right leg, struggled, but it was useless. He could only stare at Shen Yanbai fiercely, "what do you want to do, you pervert? Let me go!" Shen Yanbai did not speak, but took out a feather and scratched the center of his foot. A strange feeling came. Su Yao bent over with a smile, "what are you doing Ha ha ha Let me go Shen Yanbai stopped and said, "come on, what''s the purpose of your approach to me? If you don''t tell the truth, I''ll keep scratching. " "Big brother, I didn''t want to get close to you. Your cat suddenly picked me up, OK?" Shen Yanbai thought for a moment. It was indeed lettuce that suddenly brought him here. But he clearly had countless opportunities to escape. Why didn''t he escape? He must have some purpose. "I suspect you are lying, so I will punish you." With that, Shen Yanbai continued to scratch Su Yao''s foot with that feather. Su Yao tried to resist the impulse to laugh, "what I said is true." "Why don''t you run away "I wanted to run away, but you didn''t give me a chance. Every time I tried to escape, you suddenly came over." Su Yao sighed helplessly. This reason didn''t seem to move Shen Yanbai. He asked again, "why didn''t you take advantage of me to escape before, but chose to sleep in my bed?" Why, why, are you 100000 whys? Su Yao silently make complaints about it. "That''s because I''m sleepy. There are only two things in the world that are very important to me. One is to eat and the other is to sleep." With that, his stomach made a coo coo sound. Su Yao looked at Shen Yanbai quietly, "do you hear me? I''m hungry now." Shen Yanbai choked. This session of the demon is the brain have a problem, otherwise how a entangled him, a so no ambition? Seeing that he didn''t speak, Su Yao added, "if you don''t believe me, you can let me go now. I''ll go right away and never come back to you again." "Want to go?" Su Yao nodded. "I''m sorry, I can''t let you go. I want you to stay and be my pet. I''ve never tried to keep a fish pet. Now it''s time to try." Su Yao was speechless for a moment Chapter 232 Is Shen Yanbai''s pet''s hobby very much Yao is not good enough to keep a cat and an orange for him now? Shen Yanbai shook his head. "Of course, I don''t have any pet habit, but I''m interested in you now." Since the little demon refused to tell the truth, he left him by his side, and sooner or later he would show his horse''s feet. Su Yao thought: the interest of fart is clearly your bad taste. "But I don''t have any interest in you. You''d better let me go." "No, no, no, I think you think too much. It''s not up to you, it''s up to me." Shen Yanbai said with a smile, "so you''d better give up the struggle. It''s good for you and me." Su Yao: Knock your mother, knock your mother, do you hear me? I want to keep me as a pet. I will show you who is the pet. "Then let me go first. I feel terrible when you tie me up like this." Shen Yanbai picked his eyebrows and said, "why, you''ve figured it out and agreed to be my pet?" "What else can I do? I can''t beat you again." Su Yao sighed, "and I think about it carefully. It''s good to be a pet. Some people feed them, others keep them." When you let me go, I won''t beat you to Daddy! "Tut, I think your original shape should not be a red dragon carp, but a salted fish. You have no ambition at all." Shen Yanbai vomited bad things. "Ambition can''t serve as a meal. I just want to eat now." Su Yao said quietly, "after all that, can you let me go?" "Of course, but I have something to do before I let you go." With that, Shen Yanbai bit one of his fingers and drew a strange pattern on Su Yao''s forehead with blood. After the design disappeared, he untied the demon rope tied to Su Yao. Su Yao sat up and touched his forehead. "What did you draw on my forehead just now?" "A spell that binds us together, and I can find you wherever you go." Shen Yanbai talks with a smile. Hearing this, Su yaodun was angry and wanted to scold his mother. He had planned to knock Shen Yanbai unconscious and run away after he was able to move. Unexpectedly, Shen Yanbai gave him such a move. How could he escape. Su Yao glared at Shen Yanbai fiercely, gnashing his teeth and saying, "are you on purpose?" "Whatever you think, we are now a master pet relationship." Shen Yanbai spread his hands and said, "now tell me your name." Su Yao snorted coldly, "I don''t want to tell you the name. Who knows if you will suddenly play a trick." "If you don''t want to tell me, I can only find out by some means." Su Yao disdained to snort, "then you try." He didn''t believe that Shen Yanbai had the ability to know his name. As a result, Su Yao was slapped in the face the next second. He heard himself saying, "my name is Su Yao." Su Yao: What''s the situation? How did he say his name automatically? What did Shen Yanbai do to him? Chapter 233 "What did you do to me just now?" "Guess." Shen Yanbai said with a smile. Su Yao: Would I have to ask you if I could have guessed? "No guess, get out of here." "If you don''t want to know, forget it. I didn''t intend to tell you anyway." Su Yao: How angry, I really want to beat this guy to death, but it seems that he can''t beat him, which is very sad. "Su Yao." Shen Yanbai suddenly called his name. Su Yao looked at him fiercely, "what are you doing?" "You have a nice name." Su Yao: Is there something wrong with Shen Yanbai''s brain? Does his name have anything to do with him? Shen Yanbai said, "Shen Yanbai." Su Yao snorted and did not speak. "Remember the name." "What''s wrong with you? Why should I remember your name?" "If you don''t want to remember, I''ll call you salted fish later." Su Yao: You are the salted fish. Your whole family is salted fish. " "You are my pet now, also count in my family, so you this is scolding yourself?" "Cao, what do you really want to do?" Su Yao glared at Shen Yanbai. "I don''t want to do anything. I just want you to remember my name for the rest of your life." Shen Shen Yan looked at him seriously. Su Yao grabs his hair, feeling inexplicably agitated, "OK, OK, OK, I know. I remember your name. Is it OK?" "What a good boy." Shen Yanbai reached out and touched his head. Su Yao clapped his disordered hands and stepped back a few steps. "Speak as you speak. Don''t touch me." "All right, no more teasing. Just fasten your belt." Shen Yanbai took out Su Yao''s belt and handed it back to him. Su Yao was afraid that he would suddenly repent again. He grabbed it and quickly tied it up. Then he looked at him defensively. Shen Yanbai smiles helplessly, "don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. You stay here, I''ll make dinner now." Su Yao didn''t speak, but Shen Yanbai could see the seven words "can you eat the rice you cooked" from his eyes. "Don''t worry. The food I cooked is not good, but it can still be eaten." Su Yao gave a very cold "Oh". Shen Yanbai saw that he didn''t believe in himself and didn''t force him to believe it, so he turned and went into the room. Su Yao found a clean stone and sat down with his hands holding his cheek. He sighed with great melancholy as he thought of the dark days to come. Lettuce did not know what woke up, it went to Su Yao''s feet, head kept rubbing against his legs, but also issued a soft cute call, "meow." Its eyes seem to be saying - come to flatter my concubine, Emperor! Su Yao reached out and took the lettuce into his arms and lifted up the cat. Lettuce is comfortable to squint eyes, but also issued a "purr" sound. At this time, fox Kikyo came over, it despised the lettuce in Su Yao''s arms, and then found a place to lie down. Su Yao, who had never been a fox, looked at the oily fur of Platycodon grandiflorum, and suddenly felt a little itchy. I don''t know what it''s like for a fox to roll up. Su Yao put down the lettuce in his arms, and then went to the Kikyo sleeping there. He reached out and touched Kikyo''s head. Kikyo opened his eyes and looked at him for a few seconds, then closed again. Chapter 234 Seeing that Kikyo didn''t resist, Su Yao put out his hand and pushed it again. Suddenly, he remembered that he wanted to eat Kikyo when he was in his original form, and began to rub his head angrily. Kikyo was hurt by his face and opened his mouth to bite his hand. Su Yao quickly released his hand and stepped back a few steps. While waiting for the side of lettuce a jump, to Kikyo a few meow fist. This goblin dares to snatch Su Yao''s attention with it. What a shame! Platycodon instant by lettuce claw scratched into a flower face, it immediately angry, and then chase lettuce run. This damned cat, how dare to hurt its handsome face, it must bite it! Lettuce slipped a few laps of Platycodon, and then jumped into Su Yao''s arms. Seeing that Platycodon couldn''t reach himself, he spat out his tongue at it provocatively. Kudzu was so angry that she ground her front paws on the stone, and then accidentally ground the sharp nails on it. It looked at its claws and began to doubt life. Su Yao looked at this pair of depressed appearance, suddenly "puff" a smile out, before the heart of depression swept away. Kikyo thought that Su Yao was laughing at himself. He was more angry and called at him. "Come on, don''t be angry." Su Yao sat down and touched his head. Kikyo is so comfortable that she lies on the ground. Lettuce saw that Su Yao ignored himself, and immediately stopped working. It stretched out its claws to touch Su Yao''s arm, "meow." Su Yao stretched out his other hand and scratched his chin. Therefore, Su Yao began to roll fox with his left hand and cat with his right hand. When Shen Yanbai came out, what he saw was the quiet scene of the years. One person, one Fox and one cat formed a beautiful picture with the sunset in the sky, which made people reluctant to destroy it. Shen Yanbai''s eyes flashed, and then he walked towards Su Yao. "Su Yao, it''s dinner." As soon as he heard that he could eat, Kikyo quickly stood up and wagged his tail. He didn''t look like a fox at all, but a dog. Su Yao noticed that lettuce, after hearing Shen Yanbai''s words, shrunk into his arms as if he wanted to hide it. Su Yao was puzzled. Why did lettuce respond so much? Was it because Shen Yanbai cooked a very bad meal? Whether it''s hard or not, he''d better go and have a look first. Su Yao stands up and Shen Yanbai reaches for the lettuce in his arms. Lettuce began to resist, even issued a shrill cry, "meow meow meow!" I don''t know. I thought someone was abusing the cat. Seeing this, Su Yao became more curious about what kind of food Shen Yanbai cooked. See lettuce is not willing to let their own embrace, Shen Yanbai''s face suddenly raised a little light displeasure, "lettuce, if you don''t give me over again, don''t blame me for being rude." Tut, what kind of villain is speaking? Su Yao took a step to the side, avoiding Shen Yanbai''s hand again. "I''ll just hold it." Shen Yanbai extended his hand and gave a faint "um". ¡­¡­ When Su Yao saw that the table was too dark to see the original color of the dishes, he immediately felt that his whole person was not good. He swallowed his mouth and said, "Shen Yanbai, are you sure that''s what you call cooking?" It looks like dark food. Hello! If he takes a bite, will he ascend to heaven on the spot? "You can''t see the color, but it tastes good." Shen Yanbai started the mode of "Wangpo selling melons and boasting". Chapter 235 "Are you sure what you said is true?" Su Yao still didn''t believe that Shen Yanbai could eat the table. "If you don''t believe it, you can try it first." Shen Yanbai sat down and picked up a chopstick to deliver to his mouth. Then he chewed his chopsticks again. Seeing that his face was the same, Su Yao doubtlessly picked up his chopsticks and ordered the dishes. As soon as lettuce was about to stop, he saw that Su Yao ate it. He was stunned, and then ran far away, so as not to wait for a moment for the fire to affect it. An indescribable smell filled his mouth. Su Yao''s face changed again and again. Then he put down his chopsticks and ran out quickly. Shen Yanbai turned his eyes to lettuce. He was afraid that something happened before it happened again, so he ran out. Su Yao held up a tree and vomited so much that he even vomited the bile Damn it, he really shouldn''t believe Shen Yanbai''s dog game. What he makes is not food, but biochemical weapons. He thinks he was almost poisoned just now. He is disgusted So Su Yao, who ate the dark food made by Shen Yanbai, became autistic. He returned to his original form and nestled in a wooden basin. No matter what Shen Yanbai said, he did not become a human again. This makes Shen Yanbai extremely melancholy. He looks at the lettuce sitting on the side licking his hair and asks, "lettuce, is my cooking really bad?" Lettuce stopped licking hair action, staring at Shen Yanbai for a long time, as if thinking about whether he should nod or shake his head. "Lettuce, to be honest, I won''t beat you." Listen to this, lettuce put aside the worry in the heart, and then began to nod wildly. Master, the food you cooked is not very bad, but very, very bad. If it wasn''t because I was a different cat, I would have been poisoned by your cooking. Shen Yanbai is silent, then Fat beat the lettuce. The lettuce who was beaten up looked at Shen Yanbai with tears, "meow!" Master, I won''t be beaten if I''m agreed, you pig''s hoof! Shen Yanbai ignored his wronged eyes and began to talk to himself, "do you want someone to teach me how to cook?" "I have been taught by someone before, but the effect is not good at all..." "Forget it. You''d better think about it yourself." ¡­¡­ And Su Yao''s autistic behavior is that he has been autistic for two days. Shen Yanbai, who has tried his best, decides to come up with the ultimate trick. He took out a kitchen knife and a grindstone and sharpened it beside Su Yao. He said, "a fish is so disobedient. I decided to kill it today and cook fish soup." Su Yao didn''t even bother to look at him. After a few days of getting along with each other, he saw that Shen Yanbai was a person who didn''t believe that Shen Yanbai would really kill him. Then when Shen Yanbai fished him out of the water and was ready to shave his scales, Su Yao realized that he might have come for real this time. In case his life was not saved, Su Yao quickly became a human figure. Shen Yanbai put down his kitchen knife and looked at him with a smile. "Why, are you afraid?" "Shen Yanbai, you are really not a thing. You really want to kill me to cook fish soup. I''ll kill you now." Su Yao stretched out his fist to beat Shen Yanbai, but he pulled him into his arms. "If I don''t do this, will you become human?" Chapter 236 Su Yao frowned, and then pushed him away. "Speak as you speak. Don''t touch me." "Why, are you shy, or are you afraid of what I will do to you?" Shen Yanbai said with a smile. Su Yao glared at him fiercely, "don''t say these rude words to me. I''m not one of your people. I don''t want your words to pollute my ears." "Su Yao, do you know what kind of image you are now?" "What image?" "A man who seeks fame." When Su Yao realized what he meant by this, he became angry and said, "Shen Yanbai, what are you talking about? You are the one who asks for fame." Damn it, you still have a reputation. Does Shen Yanbai regard himself as an emperor? Seeing Su Yao blow up his hair, Shen Yanbai couldn''t help but tease him again, "I''m not talking nonsense. That sentence you just said sounds sour. It''s like asking me for a place. I''ll follow your advice and give you a title now." "Well, how about the chief pet?" When Su Yao heard this, he became more angry and ran after Shen Yanbai to find him. "Shen Yanbai, if I don''t beat you today and you can''t even recognize your parents, then I won''t be called Su Yao!" Shen Yanbai doesn''t feel nervous about being beaten at all. Instead, he continues to tease Su Yao, "if you don''t call Su Yao, what do you want to call it? Do you want to take my family name and change it to Shen Yao? " "So that''s the idea. I don''t mind if you have the same surname as me. After all, you are my favorite now. It''s normal to crown my surname." Su Yao: How angry! He must beat Shen Yanbai to his knees and beg for mercy today! However - imagination is beautiful, but reality is bony. Su Yao didn''t even touch Shen Yanbai''s clothes, let alone beat him. I don''t know how Shen Yanbai''s legs grow? After thinking about it, Su Yao decided to pretend to fall down and see if it could lead Shen Yanbai to the bait, and then he took the opportunity to give him a punch. However, Su Yao, who pretends to fall down, is really going to fall down. He doesn''t know where a stone comes out and trips him. If he does not stand firm, he will have a close contact with the grass. When Su Yao was about to have a close contact with the grassland, Shen Yanbai moved. He suddenly appeared in front of Su Yao. Then he put his arm around his waist and took him to his arms. And then the accident happened, and their mouths met. Shen Yanbai and Su Yao are both confused, even at a loss. Lettuce, who had been staring at them, quickly covered his eyes with his paws. And Kikyo looked at them thoughtfully. It turns out that Shen Yanbai likes this tone. Try it next time. Su Yao pushes Shen Yanbai aside, reaches out to wipe his lips, and then runs away. Shen Yanbai reached out and touched his lips, but did not catch up. Anyway, Su Yao can''t escape with that spell, and now he needs to be calm and calm. ¡­¡­ Su Yao stopped before he ran far away. He went to the stream and saw his face, which was as red as a tomato, from the water. Then he remembered the incident and felt a little hot. "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, what am I thinking? It was just an accident just now." Su Yao reached out and patted himself in the face. "Host, how does it feel to kiss Shen Yanbai?" Tangyuan said with a bad smile. Chapter 237 Su Yao: Is the glutinous rice dumpling that he is not confused enough now? "If you want to know so much, try with him." Su Yao said, jumping into the river, and then back to the original shape. The river was running very fast. He didn''t pay any attention to it, so he went to the distance with the river The end of the river is the sea where Su Yao stayed when he first came to the world. She also saw mianxiang and Xin Yu. They are very affectionate, and I don''t know what way to make Xinyu like her. After Xin Yu left, Su Yao went up to him and said, "looking for fragrance, what''s your situation?" Looking for fragrance to see Su Yao, suddenly surprised to say, "originally you are still alive, I thought you were eaten by that smelly cat." Su Yao: He has not been eaten, but he has been in a terrible situation these days, and he was almost poisoned by someone''s dark food. Seeing that he didn''t speak, mianxiang thought that he was angry that she had failed to save him from the cat''s mouth that day. She said, "I''m sorry, that day, it''s not that I didn''t save you, but that the cat''s speed was too fast, and I couldn''t catch up with him." "OK, don''t talk about it. Tell me how you got to Xin Yu." "Well..." Mianxiang said with a embarrassed smile, "I got him drunk at that time, and then took the opportunity to give him that. When he woke up, he thought that he had done something wrong and said he would be responsible for me. Then we got married, and now I have his child." Su Yao: Do you have such a fierce Banshee in this world? If you don''t talk about the man''s intoxication, you can take the opportunity to strengthen the man. He can''t understand this kind of operation. Wait! Mianxiang just said that she was pregnant with Xin Yu''s child. It''s only three days ago. Hello, is it so fast? "No, it''s only three days since you were pregnant. When did you give him to that one?" "The night before yesterday." Looking for fragrance touched his stomach and said with a smile. "Hiss!" Su Yao took a breath of cold air. This man is still very powerful ah, actually a shot is hit, but this is not the routine of President Wen? As expected, no matter what kind of novel can not do without the plot of dog blood and the vulgar routine. "Mianxiang, I have something to ask you." "What''s the matter?" "It''s a friend of mine who fell in love with a certain human, but that human is very bad. How do you think my friend should subdue that human being?" The more he said, the more embarrassed he felt. In the end, he was like a fish demon who just fell in love and asked about this. Tangyuan: host, how dare you ask this question from the female owner? Have you forgotten how the female master got the man? "Well..." Looking for fragrance to think carefully, "can let your friend try my method, first occupied the other party''s body, then occupied the other party''s heart." Su Yao: He really shouldn''t count on the stupid fish. He also took the other side''s body first, but the one who was taken advantage of was afraid to be himself. "If you don''t think this method can''t work, you can ask your friend to try to hook / lure the other party. If your friend looks good, it will certainly succeed. If you don''t look good, then you should think I didn''t say it." Su Yao: "emmmm, where did you see this method?" Chapter 238 "Of course, it''s brothels in the world. I think that''s how those brothel women attract guests, and they''re all accurate. If your friend goes to the brothel to study, he will definitely be able to hook him up. " Looking for fragrance to say boldly. Su Yao thought for a moment that he had been to a brothel in the world. The whorehouse women''s methods of hooking people are really very powerful. But he is a man. Should he be a man to learn such shameful things? "Are you sure this method will work?" As soon as Miaoxiang was about to open her mouth, she saw Xin Yu come over with a cloak. Suddenly, she forgot her righteousness and put Su Yao aside. Xinyu put the Cape on the body of looking for fragrance, and then put his arm around her shoulder, "Xiang''er, the wind is strong by the sea, we''d better go back." "Good." Meixiang smiles at him. Su Yao, who had been fed a mouthful of dog food, even had the heart of the newspaper. "Why has this stupid fish named Meixiang become a raw fish family, but I still have it alone? It''s really unfair!" "Host, as long as you succeed in taking Shen Yanbai, you can scatter dog food to others." Said the dumpling. "Fart, if I had that ability, I would have tied a wool thread to your garbage system." Tangyuan agreed and nodded, "that''s right. If you had that kind of ability, you would have been a wife and a child for a long time." Su Yao: Although the Tangyuan was telling the truth, how could he always feel that it was mocking him? No, tangyuan must be making fun of him. How angry Su Yao, whose brain was over filled, thought more and more angry. He turned into a human and went to the shore in a certain direction. Seeing that he was not going back to Shen Yanbai, Tang Yuan asked curiously, "host, where are you going?" "What''s your opinion about having fun?" Su Yao looked at the dumplings in front of him. It looks like tangyuan. If you dare to have any opinion, you will strangle it. Feeling the danger, the dumplings shut their mouths very wisely. ¡­¡­ When Yao Xiang came to the building, he would find himself standing in front of the rouge building. Just as he turned around and was about to leave, a brothel woman in some exposed clothes stepped forward to block his way. "Master, since you have come, you can go in and have a seat. It''s also very good to have fun. If you have any worries, we can help you solve them." Su Yao''s mind suddenly rang out the words that mianxiang had told him before. He bit his teeth and walked into Tianxiang building. Whether it''s useful or not, try it first. Maybe it''s really useful. "Host, don''t you really intend to do what Meixiang said? I think she is hurting you." "No matter whether she''s hurting me or not, I won''t lose anything." Tangyuan I''m afraid that you will be eaten by those wolf like women, even bones are not left. ¡­¡­ As soon as Su Yao walked into the Tianxiang building, the old lady with hair ornaments on her head came forward twisting her bucket waist. She still had a smell of powder on her body. Su Yao frowned and stepped back. The procuress turned around Su Yao and said, "Oh, this is your first time to come to Tianxiang building?" Chapter 239 Su Yao gave a faint "um". The procuress sees his manner is indifferent, also have no dissatisfaction, anyway, in her eyes, as long as can give money is uncle. What''s more, the young master of his family must have come to the brothel to have fun. "Sir, you have come to the right place. There are not many other things in Tianxiang building. There are most beautiful girls. You can see which one can get into your eyes. I''ll call her to you immediately." The procuress shook the round fan in her hand, and then pulled the Qinxue that passed by her side. "This is Qinxue. What do you think?" Su Yao looked at Qin Xue and then took back his eyes. "You can just pick a few for me." The procuress looked at Su Yao and said, "this..." I didn''t expect that this childe looks thin and weak, but he wants to play so hard. I don''t know if he can stand his small body? Su Yao took out a ingot of gold and handed it to the procuress, "is that enough?" "Enough, enough." The procuress took the gold and laughed so much that the powder on her face began to fall down. "Master, you and I will take you to a good private room." Su Yao "um" a, followed the bustard upstairs and into one of the private rooms. The procuress poured him a cup of tea, and then said with a flattering smile, "master, please wait a moment. I''ll call the girls here immediately." Su Yao sat down and took a sip of tea Before a moment, the procuress came in with five girls, and Qin Xue, who had just seen her, was also among them. "You must serve him well, or I will make you suffer." "We know, mom, you can rest assured." The procuress looked at Su Yao again, "that gentleman, you play slowly. If you need anything, please tell me." Su Yao nodded, "I know, you go out." The procuress withdrew from the private room and closed the door by the way. ¡­¡­ After the procuress left, Qin Xue came to Su Yao''s side. Just as he was about to lie in his arms, Su Yao suddenly stood up. Qin Xuedun fell to the ground, "Oh." The other four girls looked at her embarrassed appearance, covering their mouths and laughing. Qin Xue got up from the ground and looked at Su Yao plaintively. "My Lord, what are you doing? I''ve hurt my family." Su Yao just looked at her indifferently, without any idea of pity. Qin Xue, who had been held by the benefactor, was very unwilling. She went to Su Yao and said, "Sir, don''t be so indifferent to me." "Don''t come here. Just stand there and don''t move." Su Yao said faintly. Qin Xue had to stop, but he didn''t forget to give Su Yao an eye wave. But Su Yao ignored it directly. He pulled out a stool and sat down. "What you want to do is to hook me up with every means, but you can''t touch my body." Five people looked at each other, all very embarrassed, "this..." They are very skilled in hooking / leading men, but it''s too difficult for them to meet the physical condition. It''s really hard for the young master of a rich family to serve.. "If anyone can do it, this ingot of silver will be hers." Su Yao took out a ingot of silver and put it on the table. Five people looked at the spindle, immediately swallowed saliva, "then we sisters a few try." Since they have such advantages, they have to do everything they can Chapter 240 Shen Yanbai, who thought Su Yao would be back soon, frowned when he saw that it was dark. Why hasn''t Su Yao come back? Can''t he be caught by other demon captors? At this thought, Shen Yanbai couldn''t sit still. He looked at the Platycodon and lettuce lying at his feet. "You two are at home. I''ll go and find him." He raised his head and called. Lettuce stood up and rubbed Shen Yanbai''s legs with his head, "meow." I''m going, I''m going too. You take me with you. "No, you can''t go." Shen Yanbai refused its request. Lettuce bowed his head very wrongly. "If you stay at home, I''ll bring you some steamed buns from West Street." Hearing the six words "steamed buns in the West Street", Lettuce''s eyes lit up, and then it wagged its tail excitedly, "meow meow, meow." Then you go, I will stay at home. Shen Yanbai knew where he was now through the incantation seal left on Su Yao''s body, and then quickly moved to the alley near Tianxiang tower. Watching him come out of the alley, the passer-by scratched his head blankly. When is this alley occupied? Shen Yanbai walks to the gate of Tianxiang building and looks at the three big words "Tianxiang tower" on the plaque. He is silent. Did you get the wrong direction? According to Su Yao''s temperament, he should not dare to come to this kind of fireworks place to look for flowers and willows? Shen Yanbai feels Su Yao''s present position again through the incantation seal, and finds that he is really in the Tianxiang building. There was a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Very good. I''m so bold. I dare to come to such a place. It''s a shame! Su Yao in a private room on the second floor of Tianxiang building suddenly sneezed Qin Xue asked with concern, "Ye, what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing, you go on." Su Yao waved his hand. ¡­¡­ Shen Yanbai enters Tianxiang building and looks around. His breath of strangers made the girls dare not talk to him. Moreover, his expression is so frightening. Shen Yanbai did not find Su Yao downstairs, so he prepared to go up to the second floor. At this time, the procuress didn''t know where to come out and stop him. Shen Yanbai frowned, "what''s the matter?" "Sir, if you want to go upstairs, you have to..." The lady held out her right hand at him. Shen Yanbai pulled out the sword not in his waist and pointed it at the lady''s neck. "I''m here to find someone. If you know the truth, you''ll get out of my way." The procuress looked at her sword. She was not afraid at all. Instead, she pushed the sword away with a smile. "Sir, no matter whether you come to Tianxiang building for pleasure or looking for someone, you have to pay first if you want to go to the second floor." Shen Yanbai took out a ingot of silver and handed it to her, "is that enough?" The procuress smilingly took over the Ding silver, "enough, enough, that ye, I will not disturb you to go up to look for someone." Shen Yanbai snorted and went upstairs quickly. The procuress looked at the silver in her eyes and murmured to herself, "I''m really lucky today. I''ve got two wrong heads." Wait a minute. The man who went up just now is not the young master of the rich family before? It''s bad. It seems that the person who came here is not good. He doesn''t want to If something happens to that young master in her Tianxiang building, she will close down. Chapter 241 Shen Yanbai finds Su Yao''s private room. As soon as he opens the door, he sees five women around him, and Su Yao looks very happy. A nameless anger ignited from the bottom of his heart. Shen Yanbai stepped forward and split the table in two with a sword. "Get out of here!" The five brothel girls let out a scream and ran out. Su Yao sat there calmly, "how did you come?" Shen Yanbai sneered, "if I don''t come, I don''t know that you have the courage to come to such a bad place. Are you itching?" "Shen Yanbai, what kind of place I go seems to have nothing to do with you. Does your family live in the sea, so wide?" "It doesn''t matter. You''re my pet. I''m your master. No matter where you go, you need my permission." Shen Yanbai said boldly. The procuress, who just came to check the situation, heard Shen Yanbai''s words, and her expression suddenly became delicate. She originally thought that the other party was to seek revenge, but she did not expect that she would come to catch adultery and return the owner''s pet. Now the rich children can really play. However, since there will be no human life, she will not care, save time to hurt her this fish. "What master pet, it''s just your wishful thinking." Su Yao chuckled, "and I come to this kind of place to solve the physiological needs. You have disturbed my good things just now. For the sake of our three-day relationship, I won''t care about you. Please leave here as soon as possible." "Tut Tut, host, how dare you say such words? Are you not afraid that Shen Yanbai will kill you?" "You don''t understand. I''m trying to test him. I want to see if he''ll get angry." Tangyuan Host, just be happy. ¡­¡­ Shen Yanbai took up the sword in his hand and turned out of the private room. Before he left, he left with a sentence, "well, have a good time. Don''t appear in front of me again, or I''ll take you as a demon!" Su Yao: Why doesn''t Shen Yanbai follow the routine? "No, he shouldn''t have yelled at me angrily, and then brewed it with sauce. Did I guess wrong? In fact, he only treated me as a pet?" Su yaoyue said more angrily, "Damn it, Shen Yanbai is really just taking me as a pet. I''m so angry..." ¡°¡­¡­ Host, don''t you chase it out? " "Why should I chase out? He is not my own. He can do whatever he likes. It''s none of my business." Su Yao closed the door angrily and then lay down on the bed. "Host, what are you angry about? You don''t seem to like Shen Yanbai, do you?" "If someone treats you as a pet, you''ll be angry too." Said Su Yao. Tangyuan thought for a while, it''s true. That''s right. "Host, what are you going to do next? Don''t you plan to continue to attack Shen Yanbai?" "No, let me think about it first. Besides, there are still more than 20 days left. Why are you in a hurry?" Su Yao buried his head in the quilt and said, "don''t disturb me any more. I''m going to sleep." "Oh." ¡­¡­ Just a few minutes after su Yao closed his eyes, someone came and knocked on the door Su Yao sat up from the bed and roared impatiently in the direction of the door, "who is it?" Chapter 242 "It''s me." The voice of the procuress came from outside. Su Yao got out of bed and sat on the stool. "Come in." The procuress answered, opened the door and came in. When she saw the table which had been split into two, she was stunned. Then she looked at Su Yao. Seeing that he was not hurt at all, he was relieved. She was really afraid that the other party would put the account on her head after being hurt. Su Yao raised his eyelids and looked at her lazily. "Do you have anything to do, but if you don''t, go out. I''m going to sleep." "Do you want me to find a girl to sleep with you?" "No, get out." Su Yao waved his hand. "Then you may have a rest. I won''t disturb you." Finish saying, the procuress exits the private room, by the way closed the door. Su Yao went back to bed, and after a long time, he fell asleep. In the middle of the night, the window was suddenly opened, and someone came in quietly through the window. He walked to the bed and touched Su Yao''s skillful face. The moonlight came in through the window, shining on the face of the visitor, who was Shen Yanbai. Su Yao suddenly turned over and rolled into the bed. Shen Yanbai thought for a moment, took off his shoes, and then lay down on it. Seeing all this clearly, Tang Yuan couldn''t help but spit out a bad sentence in his heart: "Shen Yanbai is really a sultry guy. He actually climbed into the host''s bed in the middle of the night." ¡­¡­ In the morning of the next day, Shen Yanbai woke up. He looked at Su Yao, who was still asleep. He got out of bed and put on his shoes and went out of the window. But he forgot to close the window. I don''t know how long after that, Su Yao also woke up. He looked at the opened window and scratched his head. "No, when I went to bed last night, the window was still closed. How come when I woke up today, the window became open. Could it be that a thief came in last night?" Thinking of this, Su Yao looked at himself and found that there was nothing missing from him. It''s strange. If it''s not a thief who comes in? Su Yao looked at the eye bed, and then found a hair on the pillow. He picked up the hair and looked at it. It was even more foggy. "Tangyuan, did anyone sneak into my room last night?" Instead of telling Su Yao what happened last night, tangyuan said, "host, I fell asleep soon after you fell asleep last night, so I don''t know who came in last night." Su Yao gave a "Oh" and then looked for it in bed. All of a sudden, he smelled a familiar smell on his bedding, and that smell was only found on Shen Yanbai. So it seems that the man who sneaked into the room last night should be Shen Yanbai, and Shen Yanbai secretly went to his bed. Tut Tut, I didn''t expect Shen Yanbai to look serious on the surface, but behind his back "Tangyuan, do you think Shen Yanbai is a sultry person who doesn''t care if I''m really looking for flowers and willows outside, but sneaks up to my bed in the middle of the night?" "Host, how can you guess that Shen Yanbai was the one who sneaked into the room yesterday and slept in the same bed with you for a night?" Tangyuan asked subconsciously. When it responds to what it says, it wants to slap itself in the mouth. Let your mouth be quick, let your mouth be quick. Is that a drop? Chapter 243 Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "According to your tone, you seem to have known this for a long time. How dare you cheat me? Are you itching again?" "Host, how dare I cheat you? I really don''t know about it." We can''t admit it. We can''t even admit it when we die. Otherwise, the host will It doesn''t want to be really bald. Su Yao chuckled and let it go. "Forget it, I don''t have to talk to you about some things. I don''t have the spare time to talk about those trifles with you." Seeing that he let himself go, tangyuan was relieved. "Host, what do you do next? Do you want to go back to find Shen Yanbai?" "Of course not." Su Yao shook his head. "I finally came to the world. I''ll have a good time tonight and I''ll go back. And Shen Yanbai''s sultry guy may be hiding in some corner and looking at me now. Since he doesn''t want me to know about this, I''ll try to find a way to let him take the initiative to see me." "Host, how can you be so sure Shen Yanbai hasn''t gone back yet?" "You don''t have to think about it." Su Yao a pair of "you should not be a fool" expression, "he did not catch me back, last night in the middle of the night and secretly climbed into my bed, which means that he will not let leave from his sight, did not expect this guy not only sullen, but also has a high degree of control." Tangyuan Although I don''t know what you''re talking about, it''s right to use this expression. JPG "OK, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Anyway, I can''t think clearly for a while according to your small head." Su Yao waved his hand in disgust. Tangyuan Don''t take you to attack, lift the table! As soon as Su Yao was about to trim his clothes, he suddenly thought of something. He conjured up a new suit of clothes by magic, and then slowly took off his clothes one by one. See him suddenly take off clothes, rice dumplings scared quickly into the quilt, "host, you suddenly undress what?" "Give someone a little benefit, of course." Su Yao continued to take off his clothes. Tangyuan: Host, you were not afraid of Shen Yanbai before. How come you suddenly want to hook him up? You should not be a fine teacher "Guess." ¡­¡­ As Su Yao expected, Shen Yanbai did not go back alone. He was standing on the roof of the building opposite him, and he could see clearly the scene of Su Yao taking off his clothes. White skin, clear texture of the back, as well as that very warped One by one into his eyes. Shen Yanbai was stunned. He turned around in a panic, but his foot was careless and forced to crush a piece of tile. At the moment, his ears have been completely red, and his mind is full of the picture just seen. The sound of the tiles being crushed attracted Su Yao''s attention. He turned his head and looked at the opposite side. He saw the familiar figure on the opposite roof. "Shen Yao looked at the corner of the inkstone, I really did not laugh at him Tangyuan: Host, it''s clearly your own intention to let him see. This behavior is called seductive crime. " "But I don''t think he dares to commit crimes against me, at least not now. So I''m going to take advantage of this to seduce him more and let him see that he can''t eat..." Chapter 244 Listening to this, Tang Yuan was silent, and then said with emotion, "host, sooner or later you will break your leg." "No, I''m not acting coquettish, it''s strategic." "Host, you have changed. You are no longer the innocent you used to be." "No, I just figured it out. If I continue to maintain the previous state and not take the initiative to attack, then even in the age of monkey, I can''t find a target." "Host, so you''re doing this just to find a partner?" "Otherwise?" Su Yao rolled his eyes. "If it wasn''t for finding a partner, do you think I''d make a contract with you?" Tangyuan Well, it''s true. "Host, then I wish you good luck. After all, wolves are always wolves. Even if they don''t move you now, it doesn''t mean they won''t move you in the future." "Don''t worry, if Shen Yanbai is a wolf, then I''ll train a werewolf. No matter how fierce he is, he can''t help me." Su Yao said confidently. Who does not know now how confident, the face will have more in the future. Of course, that''s all later. ¡°¡­¡­ Hehe Host, I''ll wait for the day when you capsize in the gutter. Su Yao quickly put on his clothes. Before leaving the room, he looked at the other side of the room. Shen Yanbai, who was supposed to be standing on the roof, suddenly disappeared. "Tut, Shen Yanbai is not shy enough to hide. Isn''t he very thick skinned?" No, no matter how thick his skin is, he is not as thick as your host. glutinous rice balls make complaints about it in the heart. ¡­¡­ As soon as Su Yao went downstairs, the procuress came over. "How did you sleep last night, sir?" she said Su Yao was so disgusted that he stepped back. "That''s it." "It''s also true. You can''t sleep comfortably without Wenxiang nephrite in your arms. Why don''t you come back this evening, and I''ll let our number one sleep with you? " Su Yao: I''m afraid he was a pimp in the entertainment industry in my last life, right? Is it human language? "No, I''m afraid that the broken Tianxiang building will not be as simple as a table, but your whole Tianxiang building will be demolished by someone." Shen Yanbai was very angry about his coming to the brothel. If he came here again tonight, it would not only be Tianxiang building, but also su Yao. Hearing his words, the procuress also remembered what happened last night. The smile on her face suddenly became stiff. But she still couldn''t bear to let Su Yao, the golden turtle, go back to play again when you have time Su Yao did not speak, and quickly stepped out of the Tianxiang building, for fear that the procuress would suddenly drag his hand and not let him go. After leaving Tianxiang building, Su Yao looked around and went to a steamed bun shop. He looked at the big white steamed buns in the steamer and suddenly swallowed his saliva, "boss, how do you sell this meat bun?" "Two coppers, one. How many do you want, sir?" The boss said with a smile. "Give me five." Su Yao said as he handed over ten coppers. The boss took it and quickly wrapped five meat buns with oil paper, "OK, you take it." Su Yao opened the oil paper, took out one of the meat buns and bit a few. The steamed buns that had just come out of the oven were still very hot. He quickly exhaled and then swallowed. Chapter 245 It has to be said that the ancient steamed buns are indeed better than the modern ones. They are delicious and full of ingredients. Su Yao ate as he walked. After eating what he had in his hand, he was just about to continue to take one when he noticed that someone had pulled the corner of his coat from behind. He looked back and found that it was a little ragged beggar. The little beggar saw him looking over, and he let go of his hand very uneasily. "Big brother, can you do something for me? My brother and sister have not eaten for a long time." Su Yao looked behind him. There were five little beggars hiding there. They were all skinny and looked pitiful. Su Yao sighed, "come with me." Su Yao led the little beggar to the front of the steamed bun shop just now. When the boss saw the little beggar, he waved his hand in disgust. "Why are you such a little beggar again? Roll away!" Su Yao listened to his vulgar words and frowned, "boss, give me twelve steamed stuffed buns." The boss looked at him and immediately raised a smile on his face, "my guest, it''s you again. Is my steamed stuffed bun very delicious? Let me tell you..." "I asked you to give me twelve steamed buns. Didn''t you hear me?" Su Yao interrupted him. "Yes, I hear you. I''ll wrap it up for you." The boss neatly wrapped twelve steamed buns with oil paper. After su Yao paid the money, he gave the twelve steamed stuffed buns to the little beggar. "Here you are. Eat them with your brother and sister. Be careful. Don''t let others rob them." "Thank you, big brother. You are a good man." Su Yao reached out and touched his head and said with a smile, "OK, go and eat, or it will be cold after a while." "Well, thank you, big brother." The little beggar ran to the other five people with the bun in his arms. Su Yao watched them enter a broken alley before he left. Shen Yanbai, who was hiding in the crowd, flashed his eyes and followed him. As he passed the broken beard, he heard the voice of the little beggar just now. "Give me back the steamed stuffed bun. This is my bun!" Shen Yanbai didn''t want to be nosy, but when he thought of Su Yao''s smile, he walked into the broken alley like a ghost. The little beggar hugged an adult beggar''s thigh. The adult beggar kept kicking the little beggar''s thin body with his feet. What he was holding in his hand was the bun Su Yao had just bought for the little beggar. And the other five little beggars also suffered serious injuries. It seems that this man did all of them. Shen Yanbai pulled out his sword and killed the adult beggar directly. Looking at the dead adult beggar, the little beggar was stunned. Shen Yanbai has already put away his sword and turned to walk towards the entrance of the Hutong. When God came back, the little beggar called out to his figure, "thank you for saving us." Shen Yanbai stepped down and said, "don''t thank me. If you want to thank you, thank the person who bought you steamed stuffed buns. Besides, you should leave here as soon as possible." With that, he left. After Shen Yanbai left, the little beggar could no longer hold on, and he fainted. Seeing this, the other five people hurriedly carried him into the broken house. One of them picked up the steamed bun that had fallen on the ground and kicked the dead adult beggar, "let you bully us, let you bully us!" Chapter 246 When Shen Yanbai finds Su Yao again, Su Yao is standing in front of a mask stall. He picked and picked, and finally bought a kitten mask. Su Yao put the mask on his face and looked back at the crowd behind him. Shen Yanbai thought that he had found himself, so he hid himself. as like as two peas, Shen Yanbai, who was a member of the group, was walking behind. "Glutinous rice balls," he must be looking at me in the crowd behind him. Maybe he will buy a mask that is exactly the same as mine on the face when I go away. "Host, how do you know? Maybe you''re wrong." Do you think you can predict the future? "Shall we have a bet?" "How to bet?" Tangyuan asked curiously. "If I''m right, you can give me any props in your system Mall for free. If I''m wrong, I''ll never bully you again." Su Yao replied. The dumplings were skeptical, "really? Don''t you donkey me?" "Of course it''s true. I''ll never fool you." The dumpling hesitated for a moment, and then said, "well, I''ll trust you again. I''ll play this bet." "Well, we''ll see you later." Su Yao''s eyes flashed a shrewd twinkle. And Tangyuan did not notice, "host, I think the winner this time will be me, and then you have to keep your word." Su Yao laughed and did not speak. When the results come out, you will know how bad your luck is. ¡­¡­ When he can''t see Su Yao, Shen Yanbai comes out of the crowd. He went to the stall where Su Yao had just bought a mask. The stall owner immediately said hello with a smile, "my guest, please see which one you like. I''ll take it for you. My masks are all very well made." Shen Yanbai as like as two peas, he took a piece of masked cat mask from sugyu and put on a piece of silver and threw it on the stall. The stall owner looked at the silver ingot, and then he said, "thank you, sir. Take your time." Su Yao, who was hiding not far away, looked at the mask on Shen Yan''s white face, and then said with a smile to Tangyuan, "Tangyuan, it should be obvious who wins or loses now. Don''t try to deny it." Tang Yuan was defeated. "Well, I lost. What kind of props do you want?" Su Yao reached out and touched his chin. "I have to think about it." After thinking about it for a long time, he still didn''t think of anything to do. "Forget it, I don''t think about it. After I can finish this task, I''ll think about it carefully. Shen Yanbai is coming. I have to make a chance encounter with him. " "Host, what are you going to do Tangyuan asked curiously. "Shen Yanbai may think that after he wears a mask, I will not recognize him. In this case, I will tease him." Su Yao said with a smile. "Host, don''t you mean to take off his vest directly?" "Of course not. It''s boring. I haven''t played enough. I''ll decide whether to take off his vest after I''ve played enough." "Host, I feel more and more that you are a master. Otherwise, how can you do this and that for a while?" Glutinous rice balls could not help but make complaints about it. Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "Then you can think of me as a fine character, or I was acting with you before." "Oh, then I''ll take you as a master. After all, your acting skills are really bad." Su Yao: My heart''s broken, old fellow. Chapter 247 Su Yao turned around and walked towards Shen Yanbai. Shen Yanbai was about to hide, but when he thought that he was wearing a mask on his face, Su Yao could not recognize him, so he gave up the idea of hiding. He walked towards Su Yao naturally. Just as they passed by, Su Yao pretended to have a sprain and fell forward. Shen Yan catches him unconsciously. They looked at each other and didn''t notice how bad their posture was now, and they were both men. Passers-by began to point at them. "In broad daylight, two big men cuddle in public. I don''t know the shame." "Although people are now open to the public, can we not do such things outside and not be afraid to lose all our faces?" "If they were not afraid, they wouldn''t have the mask on their faces. Oh, and as like as two peas. " Shen Yanbai listened to these gossips and coldly glanced at the people who were talking, "if you don''t care about your mouth again, don''t want this mouth!" Those people were immediately shocked by his eyes and quickly walked away. Other people saw that Shen Yanbai was not a good person to be provoked and walked away in the form of birds and beasts. Su Yao raised his eyes to Shen Yanbai and said with a smile, "thank you, young master. If you hadn''t helped me, I would have fallen in front of so many people. But, young master, can you take away your hand from my waist? Our posture is too ambiguous Listening to this, Shen Yanbai also realized that their current posture was too easy to attract attention. He quickly took away his arm around Su Yao''s waist. He coughed slightly, afraid that Su Yao would recognize him through his voice, so he changed his voice, "sorry, the situation is urgent just now. If you don''t have anything to do, then I''ll leave." "Wait a minute." Su Yao stopped him, "childe, I think you always have a familiar feeling. Have I met you somewhere?" Listening to this, Shen Yanbai''s body suddenly became stiff. He quickly denied, "we have never met. Maybe you have recognized the wrong person. Do you have anything else to do?" Su Yao didn''t speak. Instead, he stared at him for a long time, which made his heart bristle. Shen Yanbai frowned slightly. Why did Su Yao look at him in this way? Did he find out? No, he is wearing a mask on his face and his voice has changed. It is impossible for Su Yao to recognize him. After a while, Su Yao withdrew his sight, and then said, "Sir, I''m sorry, I made a mistake. I really haven''t met you, but I think we can get to know each other now. What do you think?" Shen Yan nodded. "It''s my destiny to meet you today, and I just want to make friends with you." As the words fell, he began to think about what kind of name he should have so as not to let Su Yao recognize it. But all of a sudden, Su Yao said, "in this case, it''s better for us to take off the masks on our faces, and our friends should be frank with each other." Shen Yanbai naturally can not take off the mask on his face, otherwise he will be exposed. Moreover, if Su Yao knew that he would follow him secretly, he would be very angry. "It suddenly occurred to me that I had something to do, so we should meet again." With that, Shen Yanbai ran away, as if there were some beasts chasing him. Chapter 248 Looking at the figure of him leaving in a hurry, Su Yao finally couldn''t help laughing. "I didn''t expect Shen Yanbai to have such a kind of advice. I thought he was fearless as a demon hunter." "Host, can you stop laughing like a retarded person? There are a lot of people looking at you, and they look at you as if they were looking at a fool." Tangyuan couldn''t help speaking. The laughter stopped suddenly. Su Yao looked around, and there were indeed several people looking at himself. He cleared his throat. "What are you looking at? What are you looking at?" The men gave him another silly look and left. Su Yao silently rolled his eyes in his heart, and then walked towards the sugar vendor not far away. He spent money to make a sugar man by himself, and he did it according to Shen Yanbai''s appearance. Tang Yuan looked at the lifelike sugar man in his hand and asked, "host, when did you light up this skill?" "I''ve learned this skill for a long time, and I''ve got a lot of other things." Su Yao raised his chin with pride. Tangyuan suddenly realized, "so it is. I thought you were only eating and playing all day." "How can it be? Although I don''t like school very much, I don''t like being a waste person, and..." Speaking of this, Su Yao pauses for a moment, and then changes his tone of sarcasm. "Every day, you are the guy who eats and plays, right? And you don''t have much use." "So what? You''re not like that. I''m the only one who can find someone." Tangyuan couldn''t help but go back. Su Yao''s face was expressionless, "then you are not without object." Come on, hurt each other. Tangyuan suddenly choked As a single dog, we should not hurt each other. What are you going to do next "I said," can you stop asking me such questions all the time? I''m very retarded. Are you a housekeeper? " Su Yao did not make complaints about his face. ¡°¡­¡­ I just want to remind you to do the task quickly. " "I don''t have to remind you. I know it myself, and I don''t want to do a task now. I just want to eat all the food in this street." With that, Su Yao bit off the sugar man''s head and chewed it in his mouth. Tangyuan couldn''t help shivering. How does it feel that the host treats Shen Yanbai as an enemy rather than a target of strategy? Otherwise, why would he eat the sugar man in the shape of Shen Yanbai, and still eat it from the beginning. "Host, why did you eat this sugar man?" "Sugar man is used to eat, otherwise I spend money to do it, can''t it be used to play." Su Yao Li said boldly. Tangyuan It''s reasonable, but it can''t say anything. "But don''t you think it''s very strange that you made this sugar man according to Shen Yanbai''s appearance. Why don''t you still want to eat Shen Yanbai?" Su Yao raised his eyebrows and said, "Hmmm!" "Host, do you want to counterattack now #Every little sufferer has a heart that wants to counterattack "But I don''t think your chance of counterattack is very great. Well, you will be the one who will be eaten." ¡°¡­¡­ Shut up Su Yao bit off most of the sugar figurines in his hand. Chapter 249 "Host, your behavior is really cruel. If Shen Yanbai sees it, you will be beaten by him." Tangyuan spits bad things. "So what? He''s not here, and now he doesn''t dare to hit me." Su Yao looked indifferent. Tang Yuan looked at him like this, and he thought of a sentence that the people who were favored had no fear. "Host, you will be beaten if you do this." Su Yao gave a faint "Oh" and ate the remaining half of the candy man. Tangyuan On the other side. When he can''t see Su Yao, Shen Yanbai stops. He took off his mask, looked at it for a while, and then murmured, "I''m less and less like myself." He didn''t have to be afraid or run away, but he didn''t know why. He didn''t want Su Yao to know that he was following him secretly. He was afraid that Su Yao would get angry and ignore him He has become completely unlike himself. Maybe he should put down his attachment to Su Yao, or he will only But he didn''t want to let Su Yao leave him at all. When he thought about the pictures of Su Yao with other people, he went crazy. Come on, he''s been alive for so long. It''s time to go crazy. Su Yao can only be his Shen Yanbai''s, no one wants to rob him. However, before getting Su Yao, he has to go back. There is an important thing to do. Shen Yanbai put up his mask and walked into a dead end alley. Then Su Yao seemed to notice something. He looked up at the sky and said, "Tangyuan, I think I will be back in the sky soon." Tangyuan did not know why, full of fog, "host, what are you talking about?" "Since you don''t know, you don''t have to listen to me ¡°¡­¡­ What kind of ghost is rain girl without melon? " "You don''t know a new one recently." Tangyuan I have a sentence about MMP, I don''t know whether to say it or not? ¡­¡­ Shen Yanbai will be seen in the two days guarding the gate of heaven, and he will immediately greet him respectfully, "Your Highness Shen Yanbai gave a faint "um" and walked into Tianmen, and then walked toward the hall of the moon. Walking on the road, Xian''e said hello to him one after another, and some looked at him with adoring eyes. Shen Yanbai ignored it directly. When entering the hall of the old man of the moon, the old man was holding the red rope and did not find his arrival at all. Shen Yanbai walks over and shouts, "old moon!" Yuelao was suddenly startled. He turned around and looked at him. When he saw that Shen Yanbai was the visitor, he said in surprise, "Oh, your highness, you never stepped into my Yuelao hall before. What wind blew you today?" "I''ll ask about marriage." Shen Yanbai said lightly. As soon as he said this, Yuelao looked at him as if he was looking at something strange. "Your Highness, you have not been in the world for a long time, and you suddenly fall in love with a mortal woman?" "Yuelao, if you dare to say one more nonsense, believe it or not, I will tear down your old moon hall immediately?" Shen Yanbai looks at him coldly. Yuelao suddenly shivered. He knew that Shen Yanbai was serious because he had demolished the house of the supreme emperor before "Your Highness, do you want to count your own marriage or your other''s marriage?" Chapter 250 "Count me first." Shen Yanbai said lightly. Yuelao touched his beard and began to count Shen Yanbai''s marriage. After a while, he frowned. Seeing his appearance, Shen Yanbai asked, "how is it?" Yuelao sighed, "your second highness, your marriage line is blocked by something. I can''t figure it out." "Then you can calculate Su Yao''s marriage." When he heard the word "the Red Moon" was on the ground Shen Yanbai picked his eyebrows. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? Don''t say you still can''t figure it out." "Second highness, you said that Su Yao was the son of the water god, and more importantly, he was a man." Yuelao looked at him with a complicated look. Shen inkstone was silent. He thought that Su Yao was just an ordinary fish demon, but he didn''t expect that Su Yao was the son of the water god. Now he didn''t have to worry about his father''s obstruction between him and Su Yao. Yuelao added, "Your Highness, is it possible that the person you like is Su Yao?" He thought Shen Yanbai would be a bachelor all his life, but he didn''t expect that he would like someone now, and that person is still a man, which can be regarded as a great event. Shen Yanbai raised his chin. "So what, do you have any opinion?" "No problem, no problem. I''ll count Su Yao''s marriage now." Yue Lao said and pinched his fingers. "It''s strange. I don''t know when Su Yao''s marriage line broke." "Now that it''s broken, you''ll lead a red line again." Shen Yanbai said. "Your Highness, what do you mean?" "Naturally, it''s a red line between me and him. It should be very simple for you." Yuelao was immediately shocked by his words, "second highness, this can never be done. Since ancient times, there has never been a man leading a red line with a man, and I dare not lead him around." Shen Yanbai directly put the sword on his neck. "If you want to hold it, you can do it. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will kill you. You have been sitting in the position of the old man for a long time. It''s time to give it to your disciples." Yuelao wants to cry without tears to look at him, "I lead, I hold still can''t?" Shen Yanbai put the sword away. "Move quickly. I don''t have so much spare time to spend with you here." "I''ll take it, I''ll take it right away." Yue Lao said as he took out two puppets with the names of Shen Yanbai and Su Yao pasted on them Shen Yanbai left the hall after watching the old man take the red line. Before leaving, he also put down a sentence, "you''d better not let other people know about this, otherwise, I don''t mind the blood of one more person on my hand." "Your Highness, don''t worry. I won''t divulge half a cent of this matter today, and even if you lend me a hundred guts, I won''t dare." "It''s better to say so." After seeing Shen Yanbai leave, he can''t hold on. He sits on the ground. Standing next to the children see the situation, quickly forward to help him up, and then asked a worried, "master, are you ok?" "I''m fine. Don''t tell anyone about today. Do you know?" Yuelao looked at him seriously. The child nodded, "I know, I will keep my mouth shut!" Chapter 251 Yuelao raised his eyes and looked at the direction of Shen Yanbai''s departure, and sighed with a long breath, "Alas, I don''t know whether this is a blessing or a curse?" "Master, don''t worry about it. Your highness can certainly solve it by himself, and there is also a me." "Yes, it''s your own business. We don''t have to worry about it." ¡­¡­ On the other side. After Shen Yanbai got out of the hall of the moon, he wanted to return to the world directly, but he was stopped on the way. And it was the water god who stopped him. He wanted to see the water god sometime in the future, but it was definitely not the time. I don''t know what the water god came to him for. I don''t know that, so I''m going to ask him to blame? If that''s the case, he really doesn''t know what to do. The water god is Su Yao''s father. He can''t be against him. At this thought, Shen Yanbai felt a headache. He looked up at the water god and said, "Water God, what can I do for you?" "Second Royal Highness, not long ago, Xiao er su Yao also went to the mortal world, and his cultivation was half sealed. I was worried about what happened to him in the mortal world. I was worried about what happened to him. Just now I heard the immortal e say that you are back. Thinking that you must go down to earth again, I want to ask you to take care of the child in the mortal world." The water God said, "I wonder if your highness will grant me this request?" Shen Yanbai smiles. "It''s for this. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of him." He did not agree to his Highness the water god "Water God, is there anything else you want? If there is nothing else, I will go back to earth." The water god retreated to one side and said, "no, your highness, take your time." Shen Yanbai said "um" and left. The water god looked at his leaving figure, and then turned to see the direction of the moon hall, as if thinking. If he had read correctly just now, his highness came from the hall of the moon. This is strange. His Highness has never set foot in the hall of the moon. Is it possible that his highness is finally enlightened now? Do you want to tell the emperor about it? Forget it, it''s the second Highness''s own business. He''d better not mix up with others. If the second highness gets angry about this, the first person to suffer may be his Yao''er. Yao''er can''t beat the killing God of the second highness. ¡­¡­ Although the world does not have the exaggerated setting of "one day in the sky, one year on earth", it has the setting of "one day in the sky, half a month on the earth". Now it has been a day, found that Shen Yanbai has not appeared, Su Yao did not care, he bit off the last ice sugar gourd. And the last ice sugar gourd is very sour, so sour that he directly vomited out, "bah, bah, how so sour, so sour that my teeth are almost lost." He threw away the stick in his hand and walked towards a wonton stand not far away. At this time, tangyuan finally couldn''t help it. It said, "host, don''t you find that Shen Yanbai hasn''t appeared for a day?" "It''s just that he didn''t show up for a day. He won''t run away." Su Yao said with Great indifference, "and he has his own things to do. It''s impossible to follow me all day long." Chapter 252 "That''s right. But I''m afraid you will become a fat man if you eat like this again. If Shen Yanbai dislikes you for being fat and abandons you, you will have no place to cry." "Oh, you don''t have to worry about me getting fat, because I have the constitution of not being fat." Su Yao said boldly, "what''s more, I found that you''ve talked a lot recently. Is it because your menopause is advanced?" "It''s not right. You''re just a system. There''s no menopause. Are you in a hurry to fall in love? I have been single for hundreds of years, but I haven''t been in a hurry to fall in love. What''s the urgency of your system, which was born not long ago? " Tangyuan was choked by his words Host, since you are not in a hurry to fall in love, what else are you looking for? " "It doesn''t have to be in love." "What are you doing for?" "Of course, I''m the only one in the family who hasn''t married yet. I don''t want to go on a blind date with some crooked melons and bad dates." Tangyuan It seems reasonable, but "Host, if you cheat people''s feelings in order not to go on a blind date, it''s too bad." As soon as Su Yao wanted to speak, the stall owner came over with a bowl of steaming wonton and said, "my guest, your wonton is ready." Su Yao immediately turned his attention to the bowl of wonton. He took out a pair of chopsticks from the bamboo tube with chopsticks next to him, picked up a wonton, blew it a few times, and then ate it into his mouth. See him eat again, dumplings completely speechless, "host, can you not focus on eating, can you listen to me?" Su Yao ignored it directly. Tangyuan I have a sentence about MMP, I don''t know whether to say it or not? ¡­¡­ When Shen Yanbai came back from Tianting and found Su Yao, he was eating wonton, and there were two empty bowls nearby. Rao is calm and calm. He is frightened by Su Yao''s food. I didn''t expect that Su Yao looked short and thin, but he could eat so much. I didn''t know where all the things he ate went. Shen Yanbai straightened his clothes and walked towards Su Yao. He suddenly thought of something. After a pause, he changed his appearance and sat down at the table opposite Su Yao. Su Yao, who was concentrating on eating, didn''t notice Shen Yanbai''s arrival, but even if he did, he couldn''t recognize it. Shen Yanbai relied on this and used his original voice, "boss, give me a bowl of wonton." "Yes, sir. Just a moment." Hearing the sound, Su Yao looked up and ate again. He thought it was Shen Yanbai, but it wasn''t. ¡­¡­ After su Yao finished eating the wonton and paying for it, Shen Yanbai took out some copper plates and put them on the table. Then he got up and prepared to leave. As he passed by the stall owner, he stopped and looked at the raw wontons that had not been cooked. Then he asked, "boss, can you sell some of these raw wontons to me? Your wonton is delicious. I want to buy some and cook it for someone Su Yao ate several bowls of wonton. He must like to eat wonton very much. He bought some wonton and went back to study how to make it. Then he made it for Su Yao himself. "My guest, you are going to buy it back for your wife. You are very considerate." The stall owner took a large bowl and filled it with raw wonton. Shen Yanbai smiles and doesn''t speak. Chapter 253 "My guest, if it''s not cooked in water, I won''t sell it to anyone, but I''ll sell you some for your kindness to your wife. Take it." The owner said as he handed Shen Yanbai the bowl full of raw wonton. Shen Yanbai took out a ingot of silver and put it on the stall. As a result, the bowl of wonton went away. Looking at the ingot of silver, the stall owner yelled at him, "ah, my guest, you give too much, I can''t accept it." "But in my eyes, you wonton is worth the price." Shen Yan''s white head also does not return to say. He quickened his pace and soon disappeared into the crowd. The stall owner shook his head helplessly and collected the ingot of silver. Walking on the road, many of them were curious about Shen Yanbai holding a bowl of raw wonton. Some even chewed their tongues there. "Well, what''s that man doing with a bowl of raw wonton?" "I don''t know. He may be a fool." "If he was really a fool, his face would be a pity..." Shen Yanbai ignores them directly and then enters an alley with the bowl of raw wonton. After hiding the wonton with magic, he went to find Su Yao. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Su Yao had a problem. He was stopped by a demon catcher, who seemed to have a high morality. Now his cultivation has been sealed for more than half, which is no different from a salted fish. If he fights with this demon catcher, he will not get any benefits. It seems that he can only use his mouth to escape. "Sir, what did you stop me for?" The demon catcher did not speak, but approached Su Yao and sniffed at him. Su Yao took a step back in disgust. "What are you doing?" "You are very evil. I will give you two choices. One is to surrender to me, and the other is to beat you back to the original shape." Hearing this, Su Yao''s words burst out in his heart. Go to your mother''s evil spirit, I''m immortal, immortal! Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t have insight, so as to save yourself from disgrace. Su Yao "ha ha" a smile, "in the daytime in this play a trick, you this person is not a brain problem? You''re still evil. I see you''re full of stupid gas. Get out of here, or I''ll hit you. " After that, he communicated with Tangyuan with his mind, "Tangyuan, do you think I can beat the demon catcher in front of me now?" "You can beat it, but you''d better pretend that you can''t, and then let the demon catcher take you back." Said the dumpling. Su Yao was very puzzled, "why, I can beat him clearly, why do you want me to pretend to be a weak chicken?" "Because the female master was also arrested by him, you still have a task this time, that is to rescue the mistress, and then kill the demon catcher." Tang Yuan explained. "Then I can kill him first, and then I will rescue the mistress." "But I don''t know where the mistress is locked up by him, so the host can only pretend to be a weak chicken for the time being. After he takes you back, it''s not too late for you to kill him." "In that case, I''ll have to put myself down first." ¡­¡­ The demon catcher raised his eyebrows and said, "do you want to fight with me? Are you sure you think it over? " "Of course I''ve thought it over, and you''re ugly to me. I''ll give you a beating and make you pay the price you deserve." Demon Catcher: The crowd was watching Tangyuan Chapter 254 The demon hunter sneered and pulled out his sword. "Since you are so stubborn, don''t blame me for being rude to you." The crowd saw that he had pulled out his sword and scattered in the form of birds and beasts for fear that he would be affected. "I should have been rude to you." Su Yao scorned to sneer, "give me a good death, you retarded thing." The demon catcher didn''t pay attention to his provocation, "Oh, since you like to talk nonsense so much, you can say more while you are still alive, so that when you go to hell, no one will speak with you." Onlookers: if you want to fight, please don''t shoot in there? Su Yao: Tangyuan, do you think this guy is looking for scolding? Tangyuan: maybe. "Since you take the initiative to scold, I will help you." With both hands in front of his chest, Su Yao circled around the demon catcher, and then began the poisonous tongue mode. "I had a close look at your face just now. You are very old and have no wife and children. This has something to do with you. You have a tendency of violence. Any woman who marries you will be killed by you..." "Let me guess if you had a fiancee before, but she suddenly disappeared one day. The reason why she suddenly disappeared was because she accidentally saw your most real side. She couldn''t accept the truth, so she left you. Am I right? " The demon hunter''s face has become extremely ugly, and his eyes now seem to be killing, "glib!" "You look so ugly, I guess right. But don''t be too sad. You are destined to have no wife and no children in your life. This is the punishment of God for your crimes. However, if your parents know that your family is broken in your hands, they will jump out of the coffin with anger. " The demon hunter''s face was even worse. He gnashed his teeth and said, "shut up!" Su Yao ignored him and continued to chatter. The demon catcher trembled with anger. He raised his sword and quickly stabbed him into the stomach of Su Yao, who was "unprepared". The sudden pain made Su Yao shut his mouth. He looked at the sword stabbed in his stomach, and then looked at the demon hunter, "you..." Before he could speak, he fainted. The crowd ran away in terror, but none of them went to help Su Yao. The demon catcher raised his foot and kicked Su Yao a few times. Seeing that he really fainted, he took back his sword with a sneer. "I thought you were a monster. I didn''t expect that it was just the Kung Fu on your mouth." Su Yao, who pretends to be in a coma, wants to jump up and smash his dog''s head. "Mother chicken, this guy must be revenging me maliciously, and it must be because I stabbed his sad story..." "Host, how do you know these things? Have you read the script secretly?" "I read a woollen script. I guess it''s just a blind cat meeting a dead mouse." "If you can guess right, you are very good." "Of course, you don''t see who I am." ¡°¡­¡­ Host, you really can''t receive any praise. As soon as someone praises you, you will be gone. " "You are not the same. Every time I praise you, you float." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Host, don''t you feel bad if you don''t hate me? Chapter 255 The demon hunter took the opportunity to kick Su Yao several times. Su Yao was so angry that he almost exploded. "This guy is too much. I want to blow his dog''s head now." "Host, you can bear it again. After you succeed in rescuing the mistress, you can do whatever you want to do to him." "Well, I''ll bear it again." The demon catcher put Su Yao on his shoulder again. His injured position was pressed to the point where he was hurt. He almost cried out in pain. Su Yao: This guy must have done it on purpose. He''s going to blow his dog''s head. All the way up and down, Su Yao felt that his stomach would be bumped out. He thought more and more angry, did not know where to take out a silver needle, and then mercilessly to the demon catcher''s back. "Hiss!" The demon catcher immediately took a breath of cold air. He stopped and looked around with sharp eyes, "who, come out for me?" However, no one responded to him, and no one came out of any corner. Su Yao put away the silver needle and laughed in his heart. Let you kick me, see I don''t have to prick you. The demon catcher waited for a while, but no one came out. After the dark mantra "I''ve seen the ghost", he continued on his way. Su Yao stabbed him on the back with a silver needle. Every time I was stabbed, the demon catcher would stop, look around, and then go on. After being stabbed for dozens of times, the demon catcher became suspicious. Can it be that this little demon wakes up and haunts in the dark? The demon hunter put Su Yao down on his shoulder and kicked him with his feet. "Don''t pretend to me. Get up quickly, or I''ll kill you now!" However, Su Yao, who was devoted to acting, could not listen to him and continue to pretend dizzy with his eyes closed. The demon catching master was not sure whether he was pretending to be dizzy or whether he was really fainting. He raised his foot and stepped on Su Yao''s stomach wound. At that moment, Su Yao almost couldn''t put on. "Shit, this guy is too much to step on my wound!" "Host, if you can bear with it, you will be able to persist. Come on!" The dumplings cheer up for it. "If I bear it any longer, I will become a ninja turtle. I..." "Host, I just found that Shen Yanbai is coming to you. Just a few more minutes. This is a good opportunity for Shen Yanbai to pity you." "Well, I''ll hold on for a few more minutes. If I find out that you''re lying to me, I''ll let you down." ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t worry, I won''t cheat you "It''s better." ¡­¡­ Seeing that Su Yao still didn''t wake up, the demon catcher crushed his wound. Shen Yanbai, who was in a hurry, saw this scene. His face suddenly became cold. His eyes were full of killing intention when he looked at the demon hunter. The demon hunter also noticed Shen Yanbai. Seeing his eyes looking at him like that, he couldn''t help but feel a shiver. But if you don''t think of the other side''s letter, you''ll find it out again Shen Yanbai walked over to him and said coldly, "move your stinky feet from him, or I don''t mind cutting your feet off." Listening to his words, the demon hunter looked at Su Yao who was trampled under his feet. "Since you know him, you must be a demon, so I''ll take you in today." Chapter 256 Su Yao wanted to laugh. I''m afraid the demon catcher is not fake. He can''t even judge whether Shen Yanbai has the evil spirit on him. It''s really a shame to catch the demon master. Shen Yanbai was too lazy to talk to the demon hunter again. He took out his sword and stabbed him quickly. The sharp blade cut off a wisp of hair in his ear. The demon catcher went to the side to hide, and then he could escape. His expression suddenly became dignified. It is he who belittles the enemy. The man on the opposite side is not a good stubble. He has to take twelve points seriously. As soon as the demon catcher was about to recite the mantra, he was knocked unconscious by a brick. As he fell to the ground, Su Yao, who did not know when to wake up and ran behind him, was revealed. Shen Yanbai looked at the brick in his hand, and suddenly he was silent, then he took up his sword. Su Yao threw away the bricks in his hand and kicked the demon catcher who was knocked unconscious. After kicking, he felt that the evil spirit in his heart had not been completely exhausted, so he tied up the demon catcher, and then took out a whip and whipped it on the demon catcher. The whip was full of barbs. After a while, the demon catcher was beaten to pieces and looked miserable. "Host, you are too cruel." "Who let him kick me while I was pretending to be dizzy, this is his fault with me." Tangyuan What a miserable man. Shen Yanbai stood on one side and looked at Su Yao with some doting in his eyes. During this period, he also asked Su Yao, "is your hand sour? Do you want me to teach him a lesson for you?" "No, it''s up to me to avenge myself. Just stand by and watch." Su Yao directly refused. "Well, if you''re tired, just call me." Tangyuan: I seem to smell the sour smell of love #Kick over the bowl of Royal imported dog food ©‚ br > the demon catcher who had fainted awoke from the pain. He looked at Su Yao standing in his eyes, and his expression suddenly became ferocious. He looked at Su Yao''s eyes as if he wanted to eat him alive. "You''re a monster, you were pretending before. I would have killed you." The words of the demon catcher immediately touched Shen Yanbai''s scales. He looked at him coldly and said, "Su Yao, let me help you kill him." "No, killing him will only make him cheap. I will torture him and make him worse than death." Su Yao said as he took out a bag of salt and a bottle of honey. Although Shen Yanbai didn''t know what it was, he knew that the two would make the demon hunter with mental retardation very painful. The demon catcher''s intuition told him that it was not a good thing, but he could not move at all. He could only watch Su Yao unpack the bag of salt. "Do you know what salting a wound is?" Su Yao asked with a smile. The demon hunter shivered. He stared at Su Yao, "what do you want to do?" "To tell you, of course, what it means to sprinkle salt on a wound." With that, Su Yao sprinkled salt on his wound. The demon catcher immediately uttered a scream, "ah!" Su Yao, who was closest to him, felt that his eardrum was about to be punctured. He frowned, then pulled a handful of grass from the ground at will and used it to block the demon catcher''s mouth. Unable to move or speak, the demon catcher could only look at Su Yao with frightened and angry eyes. Chapter 257 "What are you looking at? Believe it or not, I''ll dig your eyes out?" Su Yao held out two fingers and went to the demon catcher''s eyes, pretending to dig out his eyes. The demon catcher believed it and closed his eyes. Seeing his advice, Su Yao snorted scornfully. Then he opened the lid of the honey bottle and sprinkled it on the demon catcher''s wound. He said, "if you have been beaten to pieces, don''t throw it. Sprinkle salt on it, sprinkle honey on it, wrap it with egg juice and bread crumbs, and fry it in the oil pan until it is golden. The children next door cry greedily." Tangyuan: host, are you the devil? The children next door will cry. Hearing this, Shen Yanbai thought that Su Yao was really going to fry the demon catcher with an oil pan. He asked, "Su Yao, do you want me to bring you a big oil pan?" Tangyuan: your husband and husband are both demons. No wonder they can see each other. The demon catcher thought that he was going to be fried, so he fainted. Su Yao looked at Shen Yanbai''s serious look, and suddenly he couldn''t laugh or cry, "no, I just scared him." If the demon catcher was still awake, he would be so angry with Su Yao. "That''s it. Forget it." Shen Yanbai said regretfully. Su Yao: Hello, Hello, listen to this tone, you really want to fry him in the oil pan. Su Yao looked at the demon catcher who had been stunned. He suddenly remembered that he had not yet learned the whereabouts of the female owner from his mouth, so he used some method to make him awake again. The demon catcher looked at the enlarged face in front of him and wished to faint again. But Su Yao didn''t give him the chance. He sprinkled salt on it and threatened, "if you dare to faint again, I''ll let you experience the real life is better than death. If you hear it clearly, you can nod your head." Forced by erotic power, the demon catcher nodded his head. Su Yao took the lump of grass that blocked his mouth. "I have a question to ask you now. You''d better answer it truthfully." After su Yao''s torture, the demon catcher did not dare to show how angry he was. He said in a hoarse voice, "what do you want to know?" "Where did you get the fragrance?" Su Yao asked. When he heard the name, which obviously belonged to a woman, Shen Yanbai couldn''t stand up. "Who''s looking for fragrance?" Is it su Yao who he likes, or Shen Yanbai can''t help but make up the brain, and then the more brain Qi. And the demon hunter also asked the same question, "who is looking for fragrance?" Su Yao narrowed his eyes, "why, are you playing silly with me?" The demon catcher quickly shook his head like a rattle, "no, I really don''t know who is looking for fragrance in your mouth." Su Yao gazed at him for a long time. Seeing that his expression was not fake, he temporarily let him go. "Since you really don''t know, I''ll give you a hint. Looking for fragrance is the fish demon you''ve caught recently. What''s your impression?" The demon catcher thought about it carefully and then said, "I did catch a fish demon recently, but I don''t know if it''s the one you''re looking for." "Where is she now?" Su Yao continued to ask. Instead of answering this question, the demon hunter said, "if I tell you where she is, can you let me go?" Chapter 258 "Let you go?" Su Yao sneered, "do you think you are qualified to discuss terms with me as a person who serves fish?" "Then you can kill me. You will never know her whereabouts." The demon catcher became fearless again. In his opinion, Su Yao must have a different relationship with the fish demon named mianxiang, otherwise Su Yao would not have been pursuing her whereabouts. Since Su Yao wanted to know the whereabouts of Meixiang so much, he would not dare to kill him. Shen Yanbai, who has a lot of brain tonic, is in a bad mood now. He looks at Bai suyao and says, "Su Yao, I have a way to know where Meixiang is. But before that, you have to tell me what relationship you have with her." "Why is there a vinegar smell in the air? Shen Yanbai, are you jealous?" Su Yao winked at him with a smile of teasing. Shen Yanbai frowned. "If you don''t want to know her whereabouts, I''ll go now." Now you don''t want to tell me that Su Yaoxiang has nothing to do with me Shen Yanbai raised his chin, "go ahead." "I''m just friends with mianxiang. She''s married and pregnant." Su Yao observed the change of Shen Yanbai''s expression as he said, "Shen Yanbai, I''m afraid you didn''t think I like looking for incense. Your brain hole is really big. Don''t you know who I like? " With that, he put out a finger and hooked Shen Yanbai''s palm. The expression on Shen Yan''s white face suddenly felt a little uneasy, "who do you like and what''s the matter with me?" "How can it have nothing to do with you, because..." Before Su Yao''s words were finished, Shen Yanbai suddenly interrupted him, "don''t you want to know the whereabouts of mianxiang? I''ll check it for you now." Su Yao chuckled, "Shen Yanbai, can''t you be a counsellor?" "What can I do for you? It''s you who should be consulted." Su Yao laughed again, "it''s really a proud girl who wants face." "Su Yao, do you want to know where Meixiang is "Of course. Please check it quickly." ¡­¡­ Shen Yanbai goes to the demon hunter and uses soul searching techniques on him. The caster can learn everything about the caster through soul searching. However, people with weak spirit will be attacked. Shen Yanbai has lived for thousands of years, and his mental strength is naturally very strong, so he doesn''t have to worry that he will be bitten back, and the demon hunter who has been searched is not so lucky. His mental strength is on the verge of collapse. If he breaks down completely, he will become a fool. In addition, his soul can hardly bear it. Although he has a deep moral conduct, he is a mortal after all, and he can''t resist the God in the sky. Fortunately, all this soon ended. Shen Yanbai successfully learned the whereabouts of mianxiang, and he stopped soul searching. At this time, the demon catcher''s face is very pale, short of breath, and he can drive the crane to the west at any time. On the contrary, Shen Yanbai''s spirit is still so full. Seeing Shen Yanbai open his eyes, Su Yao quickly asked, "how do you find the whereabouts of mianxiang?" Shen Yan nodded, "of course, I found it." "Tell me quickly. I''ll go and get her out." Chapter 259 "You have to promise me one thing before I tell you." "Shen Yanbai, I didn''t expect you to take the opportunity to discuss terms with me. Are you too cunning?" Su Yao looked at him with disdain. Shen Yanbai picked his eyebrows and said, "do you want to do this deal with me or not?" "Do, of course. Say what it is, but I will promise you whatever I can do If a demon catcher who tries to negotiate with Su Yao but fails to succeed, if he knows the word "double label dog", he will certainly scold Su Yao with a sentence of "you are really a double label dog". Shen Yanbai did not speak, but turned around Su Yao. His eyes kept looking at him. "Shen Yanbai, have you thought about it?" Shen Yanbai took back his sight and said, "well, I want you to come back with me after saving and searching for fragrance." People still have to put in their own side to rest assured that there are too many green / green things in the world, which will inevitably be lost in the heart. Su Yao, who thought he would be asked to do something difficult to describe, sighed with a sigh of relief, "yes, I promise you, you can tell me where the fragrance is." "You come with me, and I''ll take you, and in your present situation, it''s impossible to be alone." Shen Yanbai said as he walked in a certain direction. Su Yao first followed him for a few steps, and then stopped, pretending to be very painful. When Shen Yanbai heard Su Yao''s painful voice, he looked back and saw his face in pain. He quickly walked towards him. His voice was full of concern. "What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you?" "Shen Yanbai, my stomach is hurt. It hurts. Can you..." Before the word "hold me" was said, Shen Yanbai put his hand on the wound on his stomach and cured his wound. "How do you feel now? Is it better?" Su Yao, who failed in his plan, couldn''t help but curse his mother. Shen Yanbai, a straight man, is really hopeless. "I still feel a little uncomfortable now." Su Yao continued to pretend to be weak and then poured into Shen Yanbai''s arms. Shen Yaoli didn''t want to talk. When Su Yao saw that he had not spoken for a long time, he raised his head and met his smiling eyes. "I checked your health just now. You have nothing wrong with you. Are you going to put it on?" Su Yao, who failed the plan again, pushed him away. "Cut, you really don''t have any interest." "No, I know something about it." Shen Yanbai picked him up with a smile, "don''t you just want me to hold you, just say it, I''m not going to promise." Su Yao put out his hand and gently beat him, "Shen Yanbai, you should not have any mind reading skills, or how can you know what I am thinking?" Shen Yanbai picked her eyebrows. "I thought you would deny it, but I didn''t expect you to admit it. I don''t know if you can be so frank about other things." "What else, what are you talking about? How can I not understand it?" Su Yao looked at him innocently, "and you are the most dishonest person." Shen Yanbai choked for a moment, he changed the topic, "you hold on, I want to speed up, or later fall down, don''t blame me." Chapter 260 Su Yao put his hand around Shen Yanbai''s neck. "I''m holding on. You can speed up boldly." Shen Yanbai said "um" and then quickened his pace. At this time, he was like a ghost, fast shuttling through the forest. If anyone saw this scene, he would be scared to death. Feeling the wind blowing from his ears, Su Yao put his ears on Shen Yanbai''s chest and listened to his powerful heartbeat. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang..." One, two, three The heart beat faster and faster. "Shen Yanbai, your heart is beating fast now. Is it because of holding me?" "I''m moving very fast now, and it''s normal that my heart beats faster. Don''t always think about it." Shen Yanbai said lightly. "You''re bullshit. It''s because of me that your heart beats so fast. Are you shy?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Shen Yanbai was serious. "I''m not shy. The person who should be shy is you, because you took the initiative to hold you." If his ears didn''t turn red, that would be the case. Su Yao didn''t speak. His eyes kept turning. He was obviously thinking about some "bad" idea. All of a sudden, he raised his head and bit Shen Yanbai''s lip, then said with a smile, "so you should feel shy now?" I didn''t expect that he would come all of a sudden. Shen Yanbai stopped. He was stunned, and his ears were red enough to drip blood. With his white skin like white snow and red plum, it has another unique aesthetic feeling. Su Yao couldn''t help biting on his earlobe. Make Shen Yanbai''s body can''t help but shiver for a while, two people are stunned at the same time. After reacting to what he had done just now, Su Yao wanted to find a crack to get in. Shen Yanbai lowered his head and looked at Su Yao with a complex expression. He said in a hoarse voice, "Su Yao, do you know what you were doing just now?" Su Yao immediately pretended to be innocent. "What have I done? I don''t know. You should hurry on, or it will be dark later." Shen Yanbai stares at him for a long time. After a long time, his voice comes out of his throat. "Su Yao, if it''s not the right time, I''ll let you know what the consequences are." Su Yao naturally knew what Shen Yanbai meant by this, but he did not dare to tease him again. "Don''t stand here foolishly. It''s going to be dark. Meixiang is pregnant now. You have to rescue her quickly." "Su Yao, don''t mention other people''s names in front of me, even if it''s your friend''s, or I''ll..." "What are you?" "I just Then you will know. " Su Yao laughed. "Shen Yanbai, are you really jealous?" "Whatever you want." "Shen Yanbai, when can you change your arrogant personality?" "Wait until you change it." Shen Yanbai said. "Why, do you mean that I am a proud woman, too?" Shen Yanbai asked, "aren''t you?" Su Yao: Su Yao, who was defeated again, sighed helplessly, "OK, OK, what do you mean? Don''t waste time here. I have been bitten by mosquitoes for several times." "That must be because you can eat so much that mosquitoes like to suck your blood." Shen Yanbai said and quickly swept forward. Chapter 261 Su Yao was just about to speak, but his hair was covered by the wind. "Bah, bah, do you mean I''m getting fat?" "If you have become fat, you will know by kneading the meat on your stomach?" On hearing this, Su Yao reached out and pinched the meat on his stomach, and immediately wanted to cry without tears. When did he have a circle of meat on his stomach? Didn''t he have the constitution of eating fat? "Host, you have the constitution of not being fat, but the original owner doesn''t. when the LORD was in heaven, he only ate fairy fruit and drank fairy dew every day, so he didn''t get fat. But you have been eating and drinking too much these days, and you haven''t exercised. It''s strange that you don''t get fat. If you continue to degenerate like this, sooner or later you will become a fat man weighing 200 Jin Said the dumpling. Su Yao immediately felt that he had been hit by countless arrows in his knee. He looked up at Shen Yanbai and said, "Shen Yanbai, you''d better let me down. I''ll go by myself." "It seems that you know you are fat. I will let you down now." With that, Shen Yanbai suddenly released his hand. Without any precaution, Su Yao fell heavily on the ground. Su Yao felt that all his bones were about to fall apart. He got up from the ground and kneaded his aching waist. He glared at Shen Yanbai fiercely. "Shen Yanbai, are you on purpose? I want you to put me down, not to let you throw me down!" Looking at Su Yao''s expression, Shen Yanbai suddenly thought of a fish staring at himself with his eyes. He couldn''t help laughing. Seeing that he not only refused to admit his mistake, but also laughed out loud. Su Yao immediately blew his hair. "What''s so funny? Do you believe I''ll blow your dog''s head?" Angry Oh, why one or two like to bully him to play, he seems to have so good bullying? "I don''t have a dog, so you can''t beat the dog''s head, but you can beat the fox head of Kikyo." Shen Yanbai said solemnly. Kikyo: what did I do wrong? Why do you do this to me? Su Yao: I''m afraid it''s not a brain problem, is he? "I don''t want to beat the dog''s head, I want to beat your head." "That''s even more impossible. You can''t beat my head, or you''ll become an orphan." Shen Yanbai looked at him seriously. "However, you can beat my chest a few times. It''s said that it helps to increase feelings." Su Yao: Beating your chest? I''m afraid that if I beat it down, you will go to the west to see the Buddha. "Well, would you like to have a try?" "Go away!" Su Yao pushed his face away. "I don''t want to increase any feelings with you." "If you say that, I will be sad. After all, we will be tied together from now on..." "What is tied together? Tell me clearly. Have you ever done something to me while I''m not paying attention?" Su Yao glared at him. "We were tied together, of course." "Ha?" Shen Yanbai said to the horse Su Yao blew his hair again. "Are you kidding me?" "I never joke with you. As for why I say this, you can think about it with your little head." Shen Yanbai smiles and winks at him. Su Yao felt that he had been teased. He roared, "Shen Yanbai, don''t go too far!" Chapter 262 Seeing that he was really angry, Shen Yanbai stopped teasing him, then picked him up and said, "I''ll continue to hold you to go with you in order to accompany you." "You put me down, you don''t have to hold me. I''ll go myself." Su Yao struggled in his arms. "Why, don''t you want to rescue your so-called friend in a hurry?" Listening to this sentence, Su Yao gave up the struggle, "then what are you still doing here? Take me to it!" "Yes, my lady." Shen Yanbai said softly. "Shen Yanbai, what did you call me just now?" "I didn''t speak just now. You must have been hearing something." Su Yao looked at him suspiciously, "really?" "It''s true, of course. Besides, you''d better shut your mouth now, or I''m afraid you''ll be fed with wind Hearing this, Su Yao involuntarily shut his mouth. "Well, let''s go now. You''ve got it." Su Yao put his hand around his neck in silence. "Tangyuan, did you hear what Shen Yanbai said just now?" The glutinous rice dumpling, which was fed with a stomach of dog food, has been autistic. "I didn''t hear anything. Don''t talk to me." "Tangyuan, what are you doing all of a sudden?" Tang Yuan was silent. ¡­¡­ Soon, Shen Yanbai and Su Yao arrived at their destination. Looking at the Taoist temple in front of him and the three words "catching demons" written on the plaque, Su Yao didn''t know where to start from. Such a grand Taoist temple, even with such a name, is simply a living pull down the grade. Su Yao looked at Shen Yanbai standing beside him and asked, "Shen Yanbai, are you sure you''re really in this demon hunting temple?" Shen Yan nodded. "Sure, she''s in the dungeon now, and she''s not in a good condition." Hearing this, Su Yao was about to break in, but he suddenly thought of something important, and the foot that had just stepped in stepped out again. "Shen Yanbai, are there any other demon hunters here?" "Yes, and there are more than a dozen." Shen Yanbai replied. Su Yao was silent at once. "Do you think we can successfully rescue Meixiang?" "Don''t worry, I''ll be able to save her, and I won''t let anyone hurt you." Shen Yanbai said confidently. ¡°¡­¡­ In that case, let''s go and get her out at once As soon as the voice dropped, he burst in. Shen Yanbai shook his head helplessly when he saw his urgent appearance, and then walked in. As soon as Su Yao broke into the demon hunting temple, a demon hunter stopped him. This demon catcher''s morality is obviously much higher than that of the demon catcher he met before. He doesn''t regard Su Yao as a monster, but also sees his extraordinary at a glance, "I don''t know what''s the so-called matter that this Taoist friend stormed into my demon catching temple?" Su Yao frowned. As soon as he was ready to make clear his intention, he saw that the demon hunter in front of him suddenly fell to the ground. He looked at Shen Yanbai. He saw his gesture and suddenly fell silent. "Shen Yanbai, you are really good." Shen Yanbai picked his eyebrows. "Since I said that before, naturally, I should take out the corresponding strength. Otherwise, I will become a liar who only talks big. I don''t want to let you down." Su Yao: Then keep it up "Yes." Shen Yanbai said with a smile. Chapter 263 With Shen Yanbai in, Su Yao arrived at the dungeon very smoothly, and during this period, he did not even have a chance to make a move. This makes him have to feel that Shen Yanbai''s strength is too abnormal. The dungeon was very large, and there were many other monsters in it. They were black and blue, listless and obviously tortured. When they saw Su Yao and Shen Yanbai, they felt as if they had caught the straw and begged, "please help us. We will be tortured to death by these demon hunters." "Yes, please help us." "As long as you can help us out, we are willing to repay you by acting like a horse and a cow." However, Su Yao had no sympathy for them, nor did he mean to save them. Because the hands of these demons are covered with blood, if you let them out, then only more people will be poisoned by them. Shen Yanbai Quan, when the demons did not exist, just looked at Su Yao in silence. "Shen Yanbai, let''s keep looking and ignore them." Shen Yanbai said "um" to keep up with him. Seeing that they didn''t mean to save themselves, one of them reached out to catch Su Yao. Suddenly, a sword spirit flashed, and the demon''s hand was cut off directly. He looked at Shen Yanbai bitterly in his eyes, "you dare to cut off my hand, I will not let you go!" Shen Yanbai looks indifferent and stabs his heart with a sword. Before the demon could scream, it was gone. The other demons looked at this scene, and their faces were frightened. They put away their own careful thinking, and even did not dare to look at Shen Yanbai. Shen Yanbai glanced around, sniffed coldly, and took up his sword. ¡­¡­ After searching for nearly ten minutes in the dungeon, Su Yao finally found the fragrance. Su Yao looked at his looking for fragrance lying on the ground with his back to himself. He thought of Shen Yanbai''s saying that "she''s not in a good situation now", and his heart was suddenly seized. Although he and mianxiang didn''t know each other for a long time, they were friends. Now that his friend is in danger, how can he not worry? Su Yao called out, "looking for fragrance." Looking for fragrance to hear this familiar voice, the body immediately stiff stiff. After su Yao called her name again, he quickly turned around. She looked at Su Yao and said, "Su Yao, is it really you? Am I hallucinating?" Su Yao looked at the emaciated and worried more, "it''s me. I''ve come to save you. How do you feel now? Is there any discomfort?" Shen Yanbai, who stood by quietly, knew that it was only a greeting between friends, but he was inexplicably unhappy in his heart. "Can you stop reminiscing about the past here?" However, both Su Yao and mianxiang ignored him as if they had made an appointment. "Su Yao, I''m not good here at all. I''m disturbed by the demons next door every day, and those demon hunters are really too much..." "What happened to you? Did they hit you?" "If you don''t beat me, you just don''t give me food. I''m starving to death." Looking for fragrance indignant ground to say. Su Yao, who has replenished his brain for a long time, choked at this and took a deep breath. "So, the reason why you said so much all of a sudden is because you haven''t eaten or slept well these days?" Chapter 264 Looking for fragrance to nod, "is this not wrong, you hurry to save me to go out, I am hungry now, in urgent need of something to eat." "Oh," Su Yao said, tearing down the prison door with his bare hands, and then took out a bread and handed it to her, "you first replenish your physical strength." "It''s very kind of you, Su Yao." Meixiang was so moved that she almost shed tears. She took the bread and began to gobble it down. After eating, she got up from the ground and rushed to Su Yao. As soon as the hand was about to touch Su Yao''s body, a cold line of sight fell on her. With a shake of her hand, she raised her eyes to Shen Yanbai. Seeing that he was looking at herself with that kind of murderous look, she quickly hid behind Su Yao. "Su Yao, who''s that childe over there who doesn''t seem to be bothered with?" Before Su Yao had time to answer her question, he was pulled to his side by Shen Yanbai. I am a demon hunter "Catch Demon catcher? " Meixiang was so scared that she looked at Su Yao without tears. "Su Yao, is what he said true? Why did you bring a demon hunter here?" Su Yao glared at Shen Yanbai, and then looked at mianxiang. "He is indeed a demon hunter. Yes, but he is not the same as other demon hunters. And because of his help, I can successfully save you, so you don''t have to be afraid." Mei Xiang nodded and said to Shen Yanbai, "thank you for saving me." Shen Yanbai snorted coldly, "if it wasn''t for Su Yao''s face, I wouldn''t care about it." because Shen Yanbai''s words were not enough to make complaints about the fear of Su Yao, he also said, "your friend''s character is really awkward." "He''s always been like this." Su Yao said with a smile. Self assured or supercilious, saw them make complaints about themselves. Shen Yanbai was cold humming. "Stop talking nonsense, get out of here quickly. The group of the devil who is outside is coming to wake up. I will not help you again." Su Yao picked his eyebrows and said, "Shen Yanbai, you should not be making trouble. You are a big vinegar jar." Listening to this, mianxiang looked at Su Yao and Shen Yanbai, and then showed an expression of sudden enlightenment, "Su Yao, in fact, the friend you mentioned before is yourself, and the person you like is the one around you?" The expression on Su Yao''s face became stiff. He wanted to sew up his mouth with a needle. Why does the female Lord have such a big mouth? Does she have a thing in her heart? Why should she say it? Hearing this, Shen Yanbai looked at Su Yao with a smile and said, "so you like me." "No, she''s talking nonsense. Don''t be sentimental." Su Yao, with a red face, retorted, not convincing at all. "I see. You''re shy, but there''s nothing to be shy about. Even if you tell me yourself, it won''t be so bad." Su Yao immediately blew his hair. "You are shy. Your whole family is shy." "Yes, my family is shy because you are included in my family." Shen Yanbai said with a smile. Su Yao even more hair, he ran out, "Shen Yanbai, I don''t care about you any more!" "I didn''t expect that he would have a shy side. It seems that he really likes you." Looking for fragrance to say with emotion. Chapter 265 Shen Yanbai was very shameless and replied, "of course." Mianxiang knew that she was already a kind of person with thick skin, but she didn''t expect that Shen Yanbai''s skin was thicker than hers. She couldn''t help but look at him. "Don''t you feel embarrassed when you say such a thing?" "Of course not, because I''m telling the truth." Shen Yanbai said boldly. Looking for xiangdun, he choked, "Hey, do you want to know what I said to Su Yao that day?" Shen Yanbai shook his head. "I don''t want to know." "Are you sure you don''t want to know? It''s about you." "I''ll just have to listen." Shen Yanbai pretends to be reluctant. Looking for fragrance On the other side. After su Yao ran out of the dungeon, the blush on his face gradually disappeared. "Host, I thought you were thick skinned, but I didn''t expect you to have such a shy side." Tangyuan couldn''t help but say. "You''re wrong. I''m not shy." Said Su Yao. "What? Acting? I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me "Yes, I was acting. Just now I was playing a teenager who felt shy after being exposed in front of his sweetheart. What do you think of my performance this time? " Tangyuan clapped his hands. "It''s a good performance. I''ve been cheated by you. It seems that your acting skills have improved a lot." "Of course, sooner or later I will become the most powerful dramatist in the world." ¡°¡­¡­ Then you can continue to refuel. I''ll wait for that day. " ¡­¡­ Balabala said a lot about it, and added fuel to it This is the conversation between Su Yao and me that day. Do you have any feelings after listening to it? " Shen Yanbai was silent for a while. After a long time, he said with a smile, "it turns out that he went to the brothel that day to learn how to hook / lead me. Since he likes me to this extent, I should give him some response." "What, did he really go to the brothel?" Meixiang said in surprise. "Hmmm." Shen Yanbai picks her eyebrows. "If you don''t like it earlier, he won''t like it." "Of course I like him, but I thought he didn''t like me, so I kept my mind on him." "If you two like each other, you''re both happy. There is one more thing I want to tell you. If you dare to hurt Su Yao, I will not let you go even if I fight this old life. " "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt him even if I hurt myself." Shen Yanbai said seriously, "and if there is such a day, I will kill myself." Mianxiang did not speak any more, but looked at him for a long time. Seeing that his expression was not deceptive, she said again, "remember your promise today, and never break it." "I know. Thank you for telling me all this." "Then I can be regarded as the matchmaker between you and Su Yao. How are you going to thank me?" She said jokingly. Shen Yanbai thinks about it carefully. Then he takes out a small porcelain vase and hands it over, "take this pill." Chapter 266 Looking for incense to take over, a face puzzled looking at him, "what do you give me this pill to do?" "Your husband is just a mortal. The life span of ordinary people is too short. You should hope to stay with him forever." "Where did you know about this?" she asked "Where did I know that? You don''t have to worry about it. You just need to know that your husband can practice this thing after taking this pill." Shen Yanbai said lightly. Listening to this, I felt like the hot potato in my hand when I was looking for Shanton. "No, no, no, this kind of thing is too expensive. I can''t accept it. You''d better take it back." Shen Yanbai shook his head. "You deserve it. After all, if it wasn''t for you, Su Yao and I would still have a long way to go. Moreover, this pill is useless in my hands. It''s better to give it to those who need it, so as not to waste it." Looking for fragrance hesitated, "but..." "It''s nothing, but you just need to take it. If you let Su Yao take him in now, I''m sure Seeing that he had said so much, if he refused again and again, he would be very affectable, so he bit his teeth and put it away. "Then I''ll take it. If you can use my place in the future, just say it, and I will certainly help you." "You don''t need to help me. As long as you stay away from Su Yao in the future, I don''t want him to focus on other people except me." When looking for xiangdun, he burst out with a smile. "It seems that you have a strong desire for possession, but I don''t know if Su Yao can stand it." "If he can''t stand it, I''ll change myself, because he''s my bottom line." Shen Yanbai said very seriously. Listening to this, mianxiang felt his teeth ache, "OK, please don''t say this in front of me. If you want to say something, you can tell Su Yao privately..." Speaking of this, she paused, "by the way, where is Su Yao?" "He was so shy that he ran out." Shen Yanbai replied. "You said that the demon hunters were about to wake up. Could something happen to Su Yao?" Hearing the speech, Shen Yanbai''s face changed greatly. Although Su Yao was not a monster, he had knocked that group of demon hunters unconscious. No one knows whether the group of demon captors will account for Su Yao. Moreover, Su Yao''s accomplishments have been sealed half, and they are definitely not their opponents. "I''ll go out and have a look." As soon as the voice fell, Shen Yanbai disappeared. Mianxiang looked around in a dazed way and ran out of the dungeon. ¡­¡­ When Shen Yanbai finds Su Yao, he has been surrounded by the demon catching masters of the demon hunting temple. Although Su Yao didn''t have any injuries, it doesn''t mean that this group of demon hunters didn''t attack him. Looking Xiang, who chased out in a hurry, also saw this scene. She was scared to hide behind Shen Yanbai. "Su Yao is surrounded by them. What should I do?" The group of demon hunters also noticed Shen Yanbai and mianxiang, and their faces suddenly became very ugly. There are two reasons for this - one of them is that they have been knocked unconscious by Shen Yanbai before, and they have no ability to link animals. The second reason is that Shen Yanbai and Su Yao broke into the demon hunting temple in order to save and remove the incense, and maybe other demons in the dungeon were released by them. Chapter 267 One of the demon catching masters went to Shen Yanbai and looked at him. His eyes were full of hostility. "So you are to save them. In this case, don''t blame us for being rude to you." Hearing this, Shen Yanbai sneered contemptuously, "you''re welcome? I''m supposed to be rude to you. If you are wise, get out of my way. I don''t have so much patience. " "Well, it was just that we didn''t guard against you before, so we let you take advantage of it. But now, you are not so lucky." Then he looked back at the other demon hunters. "Gentlemen, even if we try our best today, we have to kill these three people. Otherwise, if this thing spreads out, the reputation of our demon catching temple will be destroyed." Su Yao hooked his lips, and his eyes were full of sarcasm? Didn''t you destroy the reputation of the demon hunting temple? I think it''s better for you to be a demon catcher. Don''t be a demon catcher. Go back home and plant Those demon hunters were angry at his words. "Glib. I''ll see if you can speak any more." "Of course I can speak, but I''m afraid you will not be able to speak from now on." Su Yao directly took him back. "You I''ll kill you now. " One of the young demon captors glared at Su Yao fiercely, and his eyes seemed to devour him alive. As soon as he was about to fight Su Yao, he was stopped by the man standing on his left. "Uncle Zhou, don''t pull me. I''m going to give this stinky boy a little color to see." The demon hunter who was called "Uncle Zhou" shook his head. "Nephew Chen, don''t be impulsive. Be careful that the other side is cheating." "Uncle Zhou, I don''t believe that there are more than a dozen of us who can''t beat the three of them." "Although that''s true, but they dare to break into our demon hunting temple to save people. There must be some extraordinary methods..." Seeing that they wanted to kill themselves but did not dare to go up, Su Yao''s mouth raised a touch of irony, "it''s really a group of counsellors." "You..." "Don''t pay attention to him. Let him say it. The end is the most important thing." Su Yao sneered, then looked at Shen Yanbai, "Shen Yanbai, you''d better hurry to solve these fools, don''t waste time here, I''m hungry." Shen Yan nodded and moved. Before the group of demon hunters could see what he was up to, they all fell to the ground. Meixiang was stunned. She looked at Shen Yanbai''s eyes as if she were looking at some monster. Su Yao kicked the young demon catcher with his foot. He was quite rich and petty. He said, "you''re going to talk about it, rubbish." Shen Yanbai looked at him like this, but he laughed helplessly, with a bit of doting in his eyes, "Su Yao, since he has offended you, do you want me to kill him for you?" Su Yao: Can you stop fighting all day long? The world is so beautiful, but you are so cruel, bad, bad. "No, he didn''t do anything too much to me, and his words didn''t hurt me. Let him go." "Oh," Shen Yanbai said, "you said you were hungry. Let''s go back quickly." Chapter 268 He stepped forward, took Su Yao''s hand and was about to leave. "Wait a minute." Su Yao made a voice to stop him. Shen Yanbai stepped back and looked at him, "why, don''t you want to go back with me? Do you forget what you promised me before?" "No, No Su Yao shook his head again and again, "I promise you, I will do it, but I have to send back the fragrance first..." Shen Yanbai interrupted him with some displeasure, "you didn''t say you would send her back before, and does she have no feet?" Su Yao choked. Shen Yanbai looked at Meixiang again, "do you want us to send you back, or do you go back by yourself?" Mianxiang originally wanted to say "please send me back", but if Shen Yanbai really wanted to say that, the end would be miserable, so she had to make another choice. "I, I''ll go back by myself." Shen Yanbai said to Su Yao, "you see, she said she didn''t need us to send her back, so we didn''t have to worry about him." Looking at Shen Yanbai, who was suddenly jealous, Su Yao felt a headache. "Shen Yanbai, can you stop? She has not been in shape for a long time, and her cultivation is not high. If she is allowed to go back alone, what should she do if she is suddenly caught by the demon master? Do you want to save her again? " It''s not moving to look for fragrance. Su Yao, can you stop talking about it? Shen Yanbai looks at me like he''s going to eat me. I''m worried about my life. Seeing that Shen Yanbai did not speak, Su Yao raised his foot and gently kicked his little foot. "Shen Yanbai, are you listening to me? If you do this again, I will never pay attention to you again." Shen Yanbai had to compromise, "OK, OK, let''s send him back to the head office, my little ancestor." Su Yao snorted, "it''s almost like this. Let''s go quickly. It''s getting dark." ¡­¡­ After sending Meixiang to his home, Su Yao left with Shen Yanbai. Mianxiang wanted to stay with Su Yao for dinner, but when Shen Yanbai looked at him with that terrible look, he had to give up. After watching them leave, Meixiang entered the house. Xin Yu, who had been so anxious that she came back safely, suddenly became very excited and looked around her for several times, "Xiang''er, are you hurt?" Meixiang shook her head. "I''m not hurt." "If you don''t get hurt, if you don''t get hurt, you''re worried about me." Xin Yu was relieved at last, and the big stone hanging in his heart also fell to the ground. Looking for fragrance to reach out to embrace him, "Xin Yu, sorry, let you worry." "No, I''m the one who should say I''m sorry. If I can be stronger, I won''t have to. I can only watch you get caught by them." Xin Yu looks guilty. "By the way, how did you escape safely?" "It was my friend who saved my life." He replied. "Where is he? I have to thank him well. If he was not there, we would have to..." After the "heaven and man forever separated" five words have not said, he was looking for incense to cover his mouth, "don''t say, the past thing let it pass, you don''t think about it." Xin Yu nodded, "OK, don''t say, don''t say, are you hungry now, I''ll go to cook dinner." "Why do you come to cook dinner now? You haven''t eaten it yet?" Chapter 269 Xin Yu wry smile, "you have an accident, how can I still have the mood to eat next meal." Looking at his emaciated face, mianxiang was very distressed, "you don''t have much food these days, do you?"? Why are you so stupid? What should you do if you are starving... " Seeing her preaching to herself, Xin Yu quickly changed the topic, "I''m going to cook now, you go to bed and lie down for a while." As soon as the voice fell, he quickly walked to the kitchen, as if there were some beasts after him. Meixiang shook her head helplessly, "really, is it that I''m so afraid of preaching to him?" ¡­¡­ On the other side. As soon as Su Yao and Shen Yanbai arrived at the door, lettuce, which had been hungry for several days, ran over and called out to them angrily, "meow, meow, meow!" How can you come back now? Do you know benmeow is starving to death? The Platycodon grandiflorum, lying on one side, licked its claws and scattered chicken feathers on the ground beside it. It seems that it has not only been hungry these days, but also had several good meals. By contrast, lettuce, which has been hungry for several days, is really a silly cat. Shen Yanbai looked at the lettuce with disgust, "lettuce, how can you be so stupid? When I''m not here, you won''t go out and look for food by yourself?" The lettuce, which was disliked for a while, suddenly blew up and said, "meow!" You can''t help saying that I''ve been waiting for the steamed buns in the West Street for several days. You just come back now, and you haven''t brought the steamed stuffed buns back. You''re too much! "Lettuce, are you scolding me in your heart now? I haven''t taught you a lesson in a few days. Your skin is itching again, isn''t it? " Shen Yanbai looks at it with a smile. "Meow, meow, meow!" Bad master, you want to beat me, you are too much, I must run away from home! Rapunzel looks at Shen Yanbai and runs out. Su Yao stretched out Er Kang''s hand, "lettuce, so late, where are you going?" However, lettuce has already run out of shadow. "Well, leave it alone, and it will come back by itself." Shen Yanbai said. Su Yao gave him a white look, "you, you actually bully a cat, are you childish?" "I dare to bully a fish. Do you want to try it?" Shen Yanbai said with a smile. Su Yao gave him another look, "roll on, make your dinner." Shen Yanbai "Oh" a, and then very obedient toward the direction of the kitchen. Su Yao suddenly thought of the dark food he had done last time, which was almost as good as that of biochemical weapons. He felt a dull pain in his stomach, so he quickly stopped him, "wait a minute." Shen Yanbai stepped back and looked at him, "why, are you reluctant to leave me?" "Go, where did you learn so much nonsense?" Su Yao looked at him with disgust. "So what do you mean by suddenly calling me up to eat me instead of dinner?" Shen Yanbai looks at him with a smile. Su Yao''s expression suddenly became very complicated. He looked at Shen Yanbai''s eyes as if he was looking at a metamorphosis. "Can you spare your brain so much? I stopped you all of a sudden, just because I didn''t want to eat your dark food any more Shen Yanbai picked her eyebrows. "Since you don''t want to eat my cooking, eat me tonight." With that, he opened his collar, revealing a piece of white skin, "come on, don''t pity me because I am a delicate flower." Chapter 270 Su Yao turned indifferently and was about to leave. Damn it, Shen Yanbai''s brain is full of water. He''d better stay away from him to avoid being infected by him. Shen Yanbai saw that he was going to leave and stopped in front of him, "where are you going?" "I''m going to have a quiet time, so that I don''t have to wait. I can''t help beating you to death." Su Yao said without expression. Shen Yanbai picked her eyebrows and said, "are you angry? I was just teasing you. Why can''t you be so funny? " "It''s not that I can''t make fun of it. It''s your words that make me want to beat you." "Then you can beat me up and get angry. I will never resist." Shen Yanbai said seriously. "Really?" Su Yao looked at him suspiciously. Shen Yan nodded, "of course it''s true." "Since you asked me to beat you, I''m not polite." Su Yao waved his fist and hit Shen Yanbai in the face. However, an inch from his face, he stopped again. Su Yao put down his fist and sighed, "forget it, since you are the first offender, I''ll let you go this time. I hope you don''t say such disgusting words in the future." "Are you reluctant to beat me?" Shen Yanbai looks at him with a smile. Su Yao rolled his eyes at him. "Don''t be sentimental. I''m afraid I''ll hurt my hand. After all, your skin is as thick as the city wall." "I know, I understand. Don''t explain." Shen Yanbai has a "you don''t want to cheat me" expression. Su Yao rolled his eyes at him again. "Whatever you think, tell me where the kitchen is. I''ll make dinner today." "Are you sure you can cook?" Shen Yanbai looked at him suspiciously. "It''s not so bad, but it''s not as bad as you make it." Su Yao said confidently. "Since you are so confident, it''s up to you. Come with me." Shen Yanbai takes Su Yao to the kitchen. Su Yao took a look, then picked a few vegetables and began to cut them. Shen Yanbai stood by and watched him cut vegetables. However, when he saw that Su Yao accidentally cut his finger, he finally couldn''t help it. "Even when you cut vegetables, you can cut them to your fingers, and you still cut them so rotten that you haven''t cooked a meal. Let me come." Su Yao shook his head. "No, I''ll do it myself. You can go out for me. Don''t hinder me here." "But..." Shen Yanbai also wanted to say something, but was pushed out of the kitchen by Su Yao, "ah." "Shut up." Su Yao closed the kitchen door in front of him. After eating a mouthful of ash, Shen Yanbai reached out and touched his nose. He was very innocent. I don''t know how long after that, Shen Yanbai, who is practicing sword, sees the smoke in the kitchen. He has a bad premonition. It''s time for Su Yao to cook the kitchen, right? Thinking of this, Shen Yanbai quickly put away his sword and ran in the direction of the kitchen. Before he got to the kitchen, the kitchen suddenly exploded. He was stupefied, and then ran over with a little anxiety on his face. Fortunately, Su Yao was not injured, but his hair turned into an explosive head, and his body was covered with a layer of ash. Shen Yanbai looked at him carefully, "Su Yao, do you have any injuries?" Su Yao opened his mouth and spat out ashes. "I wasn''t hurt, but the kitchen was fried by me. Fortunately, the food was rescued by me." Hearing that he was not hurt, Shen Yanbai immediately breathed a sigh of relief, "what about the dish?" Chapter 271 Su Yao handed Shen Yanbai a plate of dark, coke like things. "Here, do you want to taste it?" Shen Yanbai wanted to refuse, but looking at Su Yao''s expectant eyes, he couldn''t bear to refuse, so he reached for a piece and sent it to his mouth. Then, his expression suddenly changed again and again, he quickly vomited that thing out. Oh, what the hell. When he just ate it into his mouth, he felt that he was going to be poisoned. Fortunately, he didn''t swallow it, otherwise his life would be lost. However, Su Yao didn''t realize that the food he made was very bad. Instead, he asked Shen Yanbai, "how is it? Is it better than what you made?" Shen Yan looked at him without expression. "Is that what you said? Is it better than me?" Su Yao: "And, are you sure you really know how to cook so that you can burn the kitchen?" Su Yao immediately felt that he had been hit by countless arrows in his knee. Shit, he can''t argue at all. He thought that even if he had not cooked a meal, it would not be bad to eat, but the reality gave him a hard stick. #"Well, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t be arrogant. In order to make amends to you, I ate this dish in front of you." Anyway, the fact that he burned the kitchen has made him shameless. He might as well die. Su Yao took up a handful of charred vegetables and sent them to his mouth. When Shen Yanbai saw that he was really coming, he quickly patted off what he was holding in his hand, then grabbed the plate in his hand and threw it on the ground. "Well, you don''t have to go to my side. You''d better think about how to deal with this and turn it into a ragged kitchen." Su Yao thought about it for a while, then he said seriously, "or I''ll set it on fire again?" Hearing this, Shen Yanbai suddenly felt speechless, "do you want to burn other houses as well?" Su Yao thought about it for a while, but he said, "well, I''ll restore it with magic." "Are you sure you can do it?" Shen Yanbai asked doubtlessly. "No, I have to. I''ll try first." "Try it, then." Su Yao nodded and recalled the mantra he had seen in the novel that could repair everything. He pointed his finger at the pile of ruins and recited the mantra silently. However, several spells were tried and failed. He was very disheartened and bowed his head. "How can this happen? Why can''t I try so many times?" Shen Yanbai sighed helplessly, "OK, let me come." Hearing this, Su Yao raised his head and looked at him, "are you sure you can do it? Aren''t you a demon hunter?" "Demon hunter is just my identity here. In fact, my real identity is..." Shen Yanbai was just about to tell his real identity, but when he realized that Su Yao might be far away from him, he immediately stopped talking. Su Yao looked at him curiously, "what is your real identity?" "My real identity is that I am not an ordinary demon hunter." Shen Yanbai talks nonsense seriously. Su Yao: I think you''re in the ass me. "Well, if you don''t want to tell the truth, I can''t help it. You''d better let me witness your strength." You''ll lose your horse one day anyway. Chapter 272 Shen Yanbai had thought that Su Yao would pursue him, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t mean to study deeply. This made him breathe. "Well, I''ll show you my strength now, and you''ll see." voice as like as two peas, and Shen Yan''s hands waved, and a kitchen that was exactly the same as before was in front of Su Yao. Su Yao was completely speechless. He looked at Shen Yanbai with a complicated look. "Shen Yanbai asked," how can you let me down ¡°¡­¡­ How did you do that? " Shen Yanbai explained it to him directly. After listening, he was silent again. Shen Yanbai is really a pervert. "Do you understand? I''ll tell you again if you don''t understand "No, I can''t do it if you say it a hundred times." Su Yao''s face was irresistible. "Since the kitchen is available again, you can cook dinner. I''ll go out for a while." "What do you want to do, do you want to run away?" Su Yaobai glanced at him, "I want to be alone, and then think about life." "Oh," Shen Yanbai said, "then don''t go too far. It''s dark. It''s dangerous at night." Su Yao answered perfunctorily, then turned and walked towards the river. After his figure disappeared from his vision, Shen Yanbai entered the kitchen. When we got to the river, lettuce was catching fish there. Su Yao went over and squatted down beside it. Then he picked up the pebbles and threw them into the river. Lettuce was about to catch the fish, but he made the fish run away. Lettuce immediately very unhappy to him called a few, "meow meow meow." What are you doing? The fish are scared away by you. Do you know? Are you trying to starve me to death? Su Yao held it in his arms and lifted it up. Lettuce originally wanted to struggle, but gradually succumbed to Su Yao''s superb cat pushing skills, and also issued a very soft and cute voice, "meow." With a little force Yes, that''s it. It''s very comfortable. Su Yao took a look at it and then sighed, "Tangyuan, do I really have no talent for cooking?" "Host, do you want to hear the truth or the lie?" "The truth, of course." "I''ll tell you the truth. You really don''t have any talent for cooking, and you''re the first person I''ve ever seen who can cook and blow up the kitchen. You''d better stay away from the kitchen in the future. " Su Yao once again felt that he had been hit by countless arrows in his knee. He became angry, "OK, shut up and let me be alone." Tangyuan is very aggrieved, "host, you want to listen to the truth, why do you want to attack me?" "Shut up." Tangyuan ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long it took, Shen Yanbai came to me. When he came, he saw Su Yao sleeping on the grass and lettuce lying on his stomach. Shen Yanbai comes forward and grabs the back skin of lettuce and throws it aside. Suddenly wake up lettuce is very dissatisfied with him called a, Shen Yanbai a look in the past, scared it quickly closed his mouth. Shen Yanbai squats down and reaches out to touch Su Yao''s face. At this moment, Su Yao suddenly opened his eyes. Shen Yanbai hastens to shrink back. Su Yao sat up and rubbed his eyes. Then he looked at Shen Yanbai. "What were you going to do just now?" Chapter 273 Shen Yanbai stood up, his face was not half uncomfortable, "I was just going to wake you up. What do you think I want to do to you?" Su Yao looked at him suspiciously for a minute, then said, "you suddenly come to me. Is there anything wrong?" "It''s time for dinner, and today''s dinner is definitely not what I made last time." Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "Do you mean that you''ve played super well today, and what you''re making is no longer the dark food that can poison people?" Shen Yanbai recalled the pot of wonton he had cooked just now. Although it didn''t sell well, the color was still its original color. At this thought, Shen Yanbai confidently said, "of course, if you don''t believe it, you can follow me back and have a look." "In that case, I''ll trust you again. If you do it or it''s so hard to swallow, I''ll beat you to death." "Don''t worry, it''s going to be like what you did." Shen said straightforwardly. Su Yao''s face suddenly became very ugly. He roared, "get out of here!" Can you talk about a pot if you don''t open it? You''re going to be single for the rest of your life, you know? Shen Yanbai reached out his hand and touched his nose innocently. "What do you suddenly get angry for? What am I telling you the truth?" "Well, you''re a real straight man in your speech." "What is a straight man?" Su Yaobai glanced at him, "you want to go yourself." "Are you a crook?" Shen Yanbai asked curiously. Hearing this, Su Yao, who just stood up, staggered at his feet and almost sat back again. Fortunately, Shen Yanbai reached out to hold him in time, "how can you react so much?" Su Yao stood firm and shook off his hand in disgust "Oh," Shen Yanbai said, "let''s go back to dinner, or it will be cold." ¡­¡­ When Su Yao saw the bowl and the wonton in front of him, he was silent for a minute. Then he looked at Shen Yanbai, got angry and asked, "are you sure the wonton you cooked can be eaten?" "Can''t you just try it yourself?" Shen Yanbai said. Su Yao wanted Shen Yanbai to have a taste first, but thinking of his strange taste, he decided to try it himself. He stabbed one of the wontons with his chopsticks, and the one was directly punctured by him. It seems that the wonton is cooked, but I don''t know how it tastes. Su Yao picked up the wonton with his chopsticks and sent it to his mouth as if he were dead. Then his face suddenly changed. "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!" He quickly spit out the things in his mouth, then picked up the teapot on the side and poured tea into his mouth. He put down the teapot when the salty smell in his mouth was gone. "Shen Yanbai, do you want to kill me by putting so much salt in wonton?" Su Yao stepped on the stool with one foot. He glared at Shen Yanbai fiercely, and his eyes seemed to devour him alive. Shit, he shouldn''t have believed Shen Yanbai before! "Is there too much salt?" Shen Yanbai said as he picked up a wonton with his chopsticks and put it into his mouth. The next second he spat it out, "it''s really too salty. I''ll take it back and cook it again." Listening to this, Su Yao''s blue tendons protruded. "Even if you take it to cook again, you still can''t eat it." Chapter 274 "Then I''ll cook another pot." "No, I don''t want to eat dinner now. I want to go to bed." Another pot? I wonder if Shen Yanbai, an unreliable guy, will treat sugar as salt, and then It''s terrible to think about it. He''d better stop eating Shen Yanbai''s food, or sooner or later he will die of food poisoning. Shen Yanbai thought for a moment, and then Su Yao launched an invitation to sleep together. "In this case, we''ll sleep together in the evening." "No more." Su Yao directly refused. "Why, are you afraid that you will suddenly lose control and do something bad?" Shen Yanbai asked with a smile. Su Yao looked at him expressionless, "no, I''m afraid you have any improper thoughts on me, and then take advantage of me when I''m asleep." "Don''t worry, I don''t think it''s going to happen." Shen Yanbai said seriously. Su Yaobai glanced at him, "ha ha, forget it, I can''t believe you, and I don''t like sleeping in the same bed with others." Shen Yanbai shrugged, "that''s a pity." Su Yao once again gave him a blank look, and then walked to the wooden basin on the side. In front of Shen Yanbai''s face, he changed back to his original shape, and then jumped into the wooden basin with full strength. Shen Yanbai cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks, said "good night" to Su Yao, and then blew out the lamp. ¡­¡­ In the middle of the night, Su Yao, who had never been able to move, suddenly swam a few times. Then he turned back into a human figure and walked toward Shen Yanbai, who was asleep. Su Yao thought of the events that happened not long ago. He turned out a brush. Just as he was about to draw something on Shen Yanbai''s face, he suddenly caught his hand. Su Yao thought he was going to wake up, so he was scared and held his breath. However, Shen Yanbai did not wake up. Instead, he firmly grasped his hand and did not let go. Su Yao wanted to break off his hand directly, but the thought of doing so would probably wake him up. If Shen Yanbai misunderstood something, he would lie down. As long as you wake up early tomorrow, Shen Yanbai will not find it. Thinking so, he closed his eyes. After su Yao fell asleep, Shen Yanbai opened his eyes. He looked at Su Yao lying beside him. A smile flashed in his eyes, and then he held him in his arms. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Su Yao woke up and found Shen Yanbai wrapped around him like a koala. Su Yao silently make complaints about Shen Yan Bai''s sleep in his heart, and just started to take the hands and feet he put on himself. Shen Yanbai suddenly woke up. Su Yao was scared to death. Shen Yanbai tried to suppress the crazy rising corners of his mouth and pretended to be very surprised and asked, "how could you be in my bed? Did you sneak up into my bed in the middle of the night?" Su Yao wanted to die, and he said, "you misunderstood me. How could I do that kind of immoral thing?" "Then explain why you are in my bed." Shen Yanbai said with a smile. Su Yao choked for a moment I don''t know about it. Maybe it''s because I have sleepwalking. I didn''t get to your bed "Oh? Is that true? " Shen Yanbai looked at him with a smile, "lying is not a good habit." Chapter 275 At that moment, Su Yao only felt that his mind had been seen through by Shen Yanbai. He was flustered and didn''t go too far. "How can I lie? If you don''t believe it, forget it." "If you didn''t lie, why didn''t you look at me?" Shen Yanbai asked. Su Yao choked. Shen Yanbai looked at him and sighed helplessly, "Su Yao, can''t you be honest? I won''t be angry even if you really want to do something about me, because I have a strong desire for you Speaking of this, he pauses, and then changes his tone of voice, "Su Yao, I like you." Suddenly, Su Yao, who was confessed, was at a loss. He only liked Qin yuan for the previous tasks, but he didn''t really like them. Or it should be said that he never liked anyone. But now, after hearing Shen Yanbai''s confession to him, he felt a little sweet in his heart, just like eating honey, and his heart beat very fast now. Is this the so-called like? Su Yao became confused. At this time, Shen Yanbai said again, "Su Yao, do you like me?" He looked at Su Yao uneasily for fear that he would say the answer he didn''t like the most. "I don''t know." Su Yao shook his head. "I don''t know what is like." "Since you don''t know, I''ll tell you myself." Shen Yanbai kisses his lips, and then goes deep After a kiss, Shen Yanbai looked at Su Yao, who was flushed and panting slightly, and asked, "what do you feel?" "I''m going to be choked by your kisses, and your kisses are so bad." Su Yao replied. Shen Yanbai suddenly some cry and laugh, "it seems, you are really a wooden fish head." Su Yao looked at him in a dazed way, "what''s wrong with me?" "No, it''s just that I don''t think you''re suitable for this method, so I decided to ask you some questions." "Oh, ask." Shen Yanbai cleared his throat and began his first question, "what would you do if you saw me with a girl one day?" "A beating, of course." Su Yao replied without hesitation. ¡°¡­¡­ How would you feel if you saw me kissing someone else one day? " Su Yao thought about it carefully, then he said, "I''ll be angry, and I''ll beat you up." Shen Yanbai was choked by his saliva, "cough, cough, why do you always want to hit me instead of hitting each other?" "Then I can beat you first, and then I''ll beat you again." Su Yao said with a serious look. Shen Yanbai helplessly helped his forehead. He had seen one with low EQ, but he had never seen such a low Eq. "You don''t always think about what you''re going to do, just think about how you''ll feel when you see those things, OK?" "Oh," Su Yao said, "I know. You can continue to ask." "How would you feel if I married a girl one day?" "Sad, angry, jealous." "That''s right." Shen Yanbai snapped his finger. "When you like a person, when you find that someone you like likes another person, you will have such a mood." Su Yao looked at him suspiciously, "are you sure it is?" "Sure. After all, I was angry and jealous when I saw that you and Meixiang had such a good relationship." Chapter 276 "Tut, no wonder you suddenly had so much hostility to Meixiang before." Su Yao touched his chin and said, "but I always think you are possessive, not because you like me." "Do you want to think twice before you make a mistake." Shen Yanbai sighed helplessly, "how can you believe what I said?" "Until I really know what I feel for you." Said Su Yao. Shen Yanbai sighed again, "Su Yao, you are evading the problem." Su Yao immediately felt that he had an arrow in his knee. He began to die. The duck''s mouth became stiff. "I''m not avoiding the problem. This process is necessary. You don''t want me to cheat you with lies?" Shen Yanbai whispered, "I hope you will cheat me with lies." "What did you say?" "Nothing. I promise to give you some time to think about it, but I only give you three days. After three days, I don''t want you to evade this problem again. Do you hear me clearly?" Shen Yanbai looked at him seriously. Su Yao''s heart beat could not help but miss a beat. He turned his head in a panic, "I know. Don''t talk nonsense. Let me be quiet." With that, he reached out to push Shen Yanbai away, but his hand accidentally caught something on his body. Feeling that the thing grew bigger in his own hands, Su Yao''s whole body was frozen there, at a loss. Shen Yanbai, who was suddenly caught there, is not feeling well now. He said in a hoarse voice, "when are you going to catch it?" Su Yao suddenly regained consciousness. He seemed to have caught some hot potato. He quickly let go of his hand, and the whole person jumped up. "I didn''t mean to. I left immediately." He jumped out quickly, his face was red. Shen Yanbai looked down at the things that suddenly stood up and sighed, "can you make a living? It''s not that time yet." This seemed to be saying to himself. Su Yao, who ran out, reached out and patted himself on the face. "Damn it, how could it be like that just now? Shen Yanbai must have misunderstood me as a pervert..." "Shen Baoyuan, the host of a few times, you''ve heard a good job in other places, but you can''t help but say that you''ve been there for a few times "You don''t understand. I''ve been through that kind of thing several times, but my heart is still very pure." Su Yao said, covering his face. Listening to this, tangyuan can''t help being speechless. "Host, this behavior is no different from being a woman''s watch and building a chastity archway." "No, there''s a difference. After all, a woman''s watch is not shy and shameless, but I''m shy and have to face." Su Yao retorted with reason. ¡°¡­¡­ But I think you''re shameless "That may be because you are so shameless that you think I am a shameless person." Tangyuan choked immediately Who are the shameless people? Hello! Say such shameless words, will your conscience not hurt? Tang Yuan decided to change the topic so as not to be surrounded by Su Yao. "Host, Shen Yanbai seems to have confessed to you just now. Why don''t you take the opportunity to take him?" Chapter 277 "That''s because I was suddenly confused. I seem to have a wonderful feeling for Shen Yanbai. I don''t know if that kind of feeling is called like, so I escaped." Su Yao sighed as he spoke. When Tang Yuan heard this, he took a cold breath. He looked at Su Yao as if he was looking at some kind of peerless scum man. "Host, do you mean that you have never liked those mission targets before?" If this is the case, that person is too miserable, he put Su Yao in his heart, but Su Yao did not like him. "It''s true." Su Yao nodded and admitted, "although they are very kind to me, I can''t really like this feeling for them. Maybe I didn''t fall in love with them at first sight." "What did you think of them before?" "It''s just a pure mission objective." Su Yao replied. "Then you are really bad enough, if they know, they will be very sad." Su Yao curled his lips. "You''re wrong. It''s not scum. It''s just a scum to see someone who loves him. And I''ve been with them for such a short time, how can I fall in love with him so soon." "And if it were you, are you sure you wouldn''t do the same thing?" Tang Yuan was silent. To be fair, if it were it, it would certainly do the same thing. So it has no right to say that Su Yao is not. "What do you think of Shen Yanbai now? Is it just a pure mission goal?" Su Yao shook his head. "Although I don''t know what I think of him, I definitely don''t regard him as a pure mission target." "Do you like him "Maybe." Su Yao gave an ambiguous answer, "Tangyuan, do you know what is like?" "I''m sorry, I can''t answer your question, because I''ve never liked anyone, but -" "what I can confirm is that you like Shen Yanbai. You might as well try to associate with him. Anyway, he is the target of your mission this time, and it won''t cause you any loss." "Tangyuan, in a sense, you are worse than me." Su Yao said with a smile. "Host, I don''t accept the evaluation you gave me because it is wrong." Su Yao "tut" a, "Tangyuan, did not expect you are quite serious." "I''m not being serious. I''m just seeking truth from facts." Tangyuan corrected. "All right, all right. I won''t tell you about such a trivial matter." Su Yao waved his hand and said, "do you think I''m going to ask Shen Yanbai to have a relationship now, or will I talk to him three days later?" "Three days later, after all, you have just refused his confession. If you suddenly propose to associate, he will be suspicious." Su Yao nodded. "That''s what I said. Let''s wait three days." ¡­¡­ Su Yao thought it would be calm in the three days, but he didn''t expect that the plan could not keep up with the changes. At noon the next day, Su Yao broke into Shen Yanbai''s bedroom and asked him to go out with him for a sightseeing tour. But on his bed he saw a woman with a gorgeous face and no clothes. Su Yao thought he was going to the wrong room. After saying "sorry to disturb you", Su Yao quickly backed out and closed the door. Chapter 278 Su Yao, who just left the room, looked around. Wait, this is Shen Yanbai''s bedroom. Yes, who was that woman just now? Is it the woman Shen Yanbai brought back from the outside secretly? Well, Shen Yanbai told him not long ago. Today, he suddenly brought a woman back. What he said before was deceiving him! Su Yao''s heart immediately ignited a raging anger, he kicked open the door, with a kind of original match to play junior momentum walked in. Lying on the bed of the woman looked up at him, beautiful eyes pan wave, only one eye can make people soft. What''s more, she looks like Shen Yanbai. However, Su Yao, in his rage, did not notice this. He only thought that Shen Yanbai had brought his new love back. No, he doesn''t have that relationship with Shen Yanbai. He''s not Shen Yanbai''s old love, but Forget it, no matter what it is, Shen Yanbai is full of lies, and he also hooks three and four. "Who are you? Why are you here? Where''s Shen Yan''s white man? " Su Yao issued three questions. He glared at the woman as if he wanted to eat her. The woman did not answer his question, but got out of bed and twisted her waist towards him. Her posture was like a weak willow in the wind. If other men were standing here at this time, she would have walked forward and put her arms around her waist. But Su Yao was different. He only regarded the woman in front of him as a charming fox spirit, and wanted to take off her skin. When the woman came to Su Yao, she pretended that she was going to throw her foot into his arms. Su Yao quickly flashed aside and the woman fell to the ground. Su Yao looked at the woman without expression, but he began to brush the screen crazily in his brain - this fox spirit not only attracted / attracted Shen Yanbai, but also wanted to hook / lead him. What a shame! What should he do with the fox spirit? Kill her directly or wait for Shen Yanbai to come back? What should Shen Yanbai do to stop him? The woman did not stand up, but lying on the ground protruded a posture, but also threw a few winks at Su Yao, "how can you be so merciless and merciful, you have hurt me." Listening to this obviously male voice, Su Yao was so surprised that his chin was about to fall off. He tentatively opened his mouth and called out, "Shen Yanbai?" The woman did not speak, but looked at him like this. Su Yao''s expression at this time is very complicated. In this way, the woman looks like Shen Yanbai very much. Is it that he pretends to be? Does Shen Yanbai still have such hobbies? Or, maybe this woman is Shen Yanbai''s sister or sister. After all, there are women with male voices. as like as two peas, but even if they have male voices, it is impossible to make the two person''s voice exactly the same. Maybe this woman is really Shen Yanbai''s disguise to test him or something. Su Yao felt that his mind was about to be confused. He looked at the woman who was still in the protruding posture and made a decision in his heart. He squatted down and said "I''m sorry" to the woman. Then he tore open her jacket with his bare hands. Then he saw the flat chest and abdominal muscles. Well, Shen Yanbai is really pretending to be. Su Yao felt that his three outlooks had been reorganized. He took a deep breath and looked at each other with the eyes that he wanted to kill. "Shen Yanbai, do you admit it yourself, or do I fight until you admit it?" Chapter 279 However, Shen Yanbai is really cheeky, otherwise he would not come out to make a man disguise as a woman this time. Shen Yanbai pretended not to hear Su Yao''s words. He got up from the ground, circled him around him, and then reached for his chin. "Young master, do you want to go to bliss with me?" Su Yao''s blue veins on his forehead protruded. He clapped Shen Yanbai''s disorderly hand and said, "Shen Yanbai, can you give me some normal points?" "Who is Shen Yanbai? How can I not hear what you are talking about, young master?" Shen Yanbai continues to pretend to be innocent. I can''t bear it any more. Su Yao can''t bear it any longer. Shen Yanbai is just short of a social beating. He directly raised his foot and kicked Shen Yanbai on a vulnerable part. Shen Yanbai didn''t expect that Su Yao would suddenly come up with such a move. He was kicked out of his guard. He felt that he was not well, and maybe it was abandoned. "Su Yao, what are you doing all of a sudden? Do you know this place can''t be kicked? What if I''m done with it? " Su Yao sneered, "who makes you so disgusting all of a sudden, and you''ll waste it when you''re done. What''s the matter with me?" "Aren''t you afraid that you won''t have the good fortune for the rest of your life?" Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes. "My happiness in the second half of my life has nothing to do with you." He had planned to make contact with Shen Yanbai, but after today''s meeting, he thought he had better think about it. Shen Yanbai may have a bad brain, and maybe he will do other things that will destroy the three outlooks Shen Yanbai didn''t know what Su Yao had arranged in his mind. He only knew that he was in a very bad mood. Although he knew that Su Yao might have said this unintentionally, he still felt uncomfortable. "Who are you going to have a relationship with, eh?" Shen Yanbai gets close to Su Yao and looks at him like a wolf looking at his prey. Seeing that Su Yao''s legs were a little weak, he still ventured to say, "no matter who it is, it won''t have anything to do with you!" Shen Yanbai sneered, "it''s late. If you ran away before, I may let you go, but now, you never want to escape from my side." Listening to Shen Yanbai''s dangerous speech, Su Yao just wanted to say something. Suddenly, his neck hurt and he fainted. Shen Yanbai catches his sliding body with ink in his eyes. He touched Su Yao''s face and whispered, "Su Yao, you forced me." Seeing all this clearly, tangyuan couldn''t help shivering: Mom, Shen Yanbai suddenly blackened. Host, I wish you good luck. ¡­¡­ After beating Su Yao unconscious, Shen Yanbai originally wanted to lock him in the room with a chain. However, he thought that it would be useless to lock him even if he was locked. Moreover, it was not a good place. He sealed his cultivation and took him back to heaven with him. No one knows that Su Yao was brought back by Shen Yanbai, and Shen Yanbai is not stupid enough to let others know. After all, Su Yao''s father is the God of water. If this matter comes to the ears of water god, I''m afraid it will cause a lot of trouble However, Shen Yanbai''s sudden return to heaven has attracted some people''s attention, especially a fairy who has been admiring him. Chapter 280 The fairy''s name was Biqing. Her mother had some relations with the emperor. She liked Shen Yanbai since she was a child. So as soon as I heard that Shen Yanbai was back and didn''t seem to have any intention to go again, I went to Shen Yanbai''s palace to look for him after he put all the flowers in his hands. The bodyguard Suifeng who guards the palace gate naturally knows Biqing and knows how much his royal highness does not like her. So when she was about to break in, she stopped in front of her. Bi Qing frowned, "with the wind, what do you stop me for? I want to see your royal highness immediately." Suifeng didn''t mean to make way for him. He said, "I''m sorry, Biqing fairy. My highness said that even if we let other people in, we can''t let you in." "Then let him come out to see me." "I''m sorry, my highness doesn''t want to see visitors recently." It means that my highness really doesn''t want to see you, so please leave. Bi Qing hands a fork waist, "I don''t care how it is in the end, in short, I have to see him today, if you know how, you''ll get out of my way, or don''t blame me for being rude!" However, "if you don''t want to fight with the devil, you can''t be scared into the new year by Shen Bi." Bickington was half angry, but she did not dare to do anything, because she knew that she could not beat the wind, and she was not afraid of her. Therefore, she could only stamp her foot and put down a cruel sentence, "wait for me. I''ll tell Uncle Tiandi about this immediately and let him punish you to death." With the wind on the face of the expression as if to go, the slightest because of Biqing''s words and change, he even made a gesture to her, "that you please." Biqing almost exploded in situ. She snorted and left quickly. Leaving her did not find that with the wind looking at her eyes with a bit of forbearance of love. Shen Yanbai can see it clearly. He has long known that Suifeng likes Biqing. "With the wind, if you really like her so much, tell her what you want, so that you won''t regret it one day." With the wind bitter smile, "Your Highness, Biqing fairy, she likes you, and I don''t deserve her." Shen Yanbai sighed, "with the wind, but I don''t like her, and there''s no one in the world worthy of it, only like it or not. With the wind, you think about it again, don''t leave regret for your life "I see, your highness, I''ll think about it again." ¡­¡­ And on the other side. Bi Qing, who was angry, did not go to complain to the emperor, but returned to his palace. She took the flowers, said and violently pulled off all the petals, "death with the wind, smell with the wind, you dare to use this attitude to me, I will not let you go next time." Standing next to her, Green Qi, the maid close to her, could not help saying, "Miss, you have said this many times, but you let him go every time. I have to doubt that the person you like is not the second highness, but with the wind." Smell speech, Biqing first is Leng Leng Leng, then fiercely glared at her, "Lvqi, what are you talking nonsense about? What I like is the second highness, how can it be the smelly bodyguard with the wind!" Lvqi sighed helplessly in her heart. Miss, miss, you still don''t know who you like. Chapter 281 After a few days, Su Yao finally woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a large bedroom decorated with luxury. It seemed that the pillar was still inlaid with gold and silver. At first sight of this style, Su Yao was totally ignorant. Who is he? Where is this? By the way, he remembered that he was knocked unconscious by Shen Yanbai. At the thought of Shen Yanbai''s eyes before he fainted, Su Yao had a bad feeling in his heart. Shen Yanbai is not blackened, is he? Su Yao suddenly thought of those men who had seen the black characters before. He thought of the descriptions in the book and quickly looked at himself. Fortunately, the clothes are complete, hands and feet are not locked up, no His accomplishments seem to have been blocked. Damn it, Shen Yanbai has exhausted all means to imprison him. I want to blow his dog''s head! But now the most important thing is to find out where this is and see if we can escape. Su Yao went to the window, opened the window and took a look at the outside world. He felt vaguely familiar, "Tangyuan, do you know where this is?" "Host, this is heaven. You are now in Shen Yanbai''s bedroom. Do you want to know the identity of Shen Yanbai?" Su Yao did not speak, but thought carefully. He will suddenly return to heaven. Shen Yanbai must have brought him back. And even the bedroom is decorated so extravagantly, Shen Yanbai''s identity is definitely not rich or expensive. He remembers hearing that the emperor of heaven had two sons, and the youngest son had been missing for a long time. Shen Yanbai is probably the second son of the emperor of heaven. "I know, Shen Yanbai is actually the second Royal Highness in the heaven." "Host, how do you know that?" Tangyuan said in surprise. "I infer, of course." Said Su Yao. Tangyuan suddenly fell into a trance and realized, "so it is. You are very smart host..." Before finishing his words, Su Yao interrupted, "don''t flatter me. How much chance do you think I''ll succeed in escaping?" "Host, I don''t think your chances of successful escape are zero. And why did you want to run away? Didn''t you decide to contact Shen Yanbai before "Tangyuan, you don''t know how terrible the blackened people are. What''s more, all my accomplishments are blocked now." Su Yao couldn''t help shivering when he thought about the treatment of the female owner in the black language. Shen Yanbai has even done such things as using women''s clothes to hook / guide him. Who knows if he will do those things Su Yao felt that his words were a little too much, and he added quickly, "if my cultivation is not sealed, I will not want to escape." Tangyuan chuckled, "host, you are obviously counsellor." "I don''t call it counseling. I call it Congxin." Su Yao said with a strong voice. Tangyuan "Stop talking about it. Can you help me see where Shen Yanbai is now?" "He''s there now, but..." Su Yao interrupted it, "since he is not nearby, then I can successfully escape." Seeing that he was so confident, Tang Yuan swallowed the second half of the sentence. ¡­¡­ Su Yao opened the door of his bedroom and looked around like a thief. Seeing no one nearby, he stepped out of his foot. The heart is secretly happy, there is a familiar voice but suddenly think of, "where do you want to go?" Chapter 282 Hearing the sound, Su Yao''s body was stiff. He looked up and saw Shen Yanbai standing in front of him. He cursed in his heart, "Damn it, how did he come back all of a sudden.". "Why don''t you talk? Don''t you know what to say?" Shen Yanbai looks at him indifferently. Su Yao Shan Shan ground touched a nose, "I just intend to go to untie a hand, I am about to hold back." Shen Yanbai did not speak, but gave him a meaningful look. After a while, he said, "are you sure you really want to get rid of it, not to run away?" Su Yao naturally wanted to escape, but how could he admit it. Shen Yanbai has been blackened now. If he knew he wanted to escape, he would be imprisoned in the black room. "Of course it''s true. Tell me where the toilet is. I can''t hold my breath." Su Yao covered his stomach with both hands and pretended to be very uncomfortable. I don''t know whether it''s because he acted really or something. Shen Yanbai let him go, "in this case, you can come with me." Su Yao''s face was smiling, and his heart was MMP, "that would trouble you." Shen Yanbai takes Su Yao to the toilet. Can''t you say that heaven is heaven? The latrines here are different from those in the world, and they have no smell at all. But Su Yao didn''t want to go there at all, but seeing Shen Yanbai, who looked like "I''m waiting for you outside" expression, he just opened the door and walked in. Before going in, he said, "Shen Yanbai, you''d better not wait for me here. It won''t be good for you to smoke at that time." Shen Yanbai looked indifferent and said with a smile, "I''m afraid if I go away, someone will take the opportunity to escape." Su Yao, who has been exposed, just wants to scold MMP. ¡­¡­ Su Yao''s feet were numb inside. "Tangyuan, can you help me to see if Shen Yanbai is still outside?" "It''s still there, host. Give up the struggle." Tangyuan gloated. Su Yao: "Tangyuan, do you have anything that can help me recover my strength temporarily?" "I''m sorry, no, you''d better give up." Tang Yuan replied decisively. But how could su Yao die? "Are you sure you don''t?" "No is no, if I lie to you, I am a dog. And even if I have one, you can''t beat Shen Yanbai. " Su Yao: My heart''s broken, old fellow. "Host, can you stop doing it again? Just tell Shen Yanbai honestly. Do you want to have a sadistic relationship with him?" Su Yao shook his head. "How can it be? I just don''t think it''s suitable now." "Come on, you''re just kidding." "Whatever you say, I won''t change my mind." ¡­¡­ Shen Yanbai, waiting outside, frowned when he saw that Su Yao hadn''t come out for a long time. "Su Yao, did you fall in?" Su Yao: You fell in. Your family fell in. Seeing no response, Shen Yanbai opens the door directly and sees Su Yao squatting there without even pulling down his pants. Su Yao didn''t expect that Shen Yanbai would suddenly rush in, and he was stunned. Two people were there with big eyes and small eyes. Shen Yanbai was the first to react. He picked up his eyebrows and looked at Su Yao with a smile. "Su Yao, didn''t you say you wanted to get rid of it? Didn''t you even take off your pants when you did?" Chapter 283 Su Yao laughed a few times, "how can it be? I''ve finished, squatting in it and thinking about life. But fortunately, I pulled up my pants in advance, otherwise something would happen. " Shen Yanbai didn''t know what this meant. He hooked his lips and said, "don''t worry. I don''t have that heavy taste. It''s strange that you think about life in such a place. " Su Yao, who was despised for a while, was angry and wanted to curse. He took a deep breath and calmed his mood. "Can you get out of the way? I''m going out." With that, he stood up directly, but forgot that his feet were still numb. If one did not stand firmly, the whole person would fall down. Fortunately, Shen Yanbai pulled him in time. "Fortunately, I didn''t go out just now, so you are really going to fall." Su Yao pushed him away. As soon as he took a step, the whole man fell forward again and threw Shen Yanbai to the ground. Just came to prepare to release the wind, looking at this scene, the mood suddenly became very complex, "Your Highness, what are you doing?" Hearing the voice of an outsider, Su Yao quickly stood up and ran away with his face covered for fear of being recognized. Shen Yanbai stood up and patted the grass on his clothes. His expression was indifferent, and his face was not embarrassed at all. "With the wind, you pretended not to see what happened just now, and you are not allowed to tell other people." "I see, your highness." Shen Yanbai "um" and chases Su Yao in the direction of escape. With the wind looking at his far away figure, and then think of the scene that he saw just now, the more I think, the more I feel something is wrong. "Hiss!" He suddenly thought of something, and then took a cold breath. "I didn''t expect that your highness still has this kind of hobby, and the man just now seems to be a man from his figure. Did your highness become a broken sleeve after he went to the world for a while?" The more he said with the wind, the more he felt that the truth was like this. His expression was extremely complex, as if the three views had been strongly impacted. "This matter must not be known to others, or your Highness''s reputation will be destroyed." ¡­¡­ Su Yao thought that he could take the opportunity to escape, but he did not think that when he was about to break out of the hall, he bumped into something. He looked up and found that he had hit Shen Yanbai. To Shen Yanbai''s smiling eyes, Su Yao just wanted to scold his mother. When did Shen Yanbai come here? Why does Shen Yanbai always appear in front of him when he wants to escape? Does he know? Shen Yanbai changes the expression on Su Yao''s face as close as possible to the bottom of his eyes. His mood is extremely irritable at this time. Why always want to leave from his side, so do not like him? Shen Yanbai grabs Su Yao''s shoulder. His eyes are full of thick ink. His expression is full of bitterness. "Su Yao, what do you want? Do you really dislike me so much?" Zhang Su didn''t say anything. Shen Yanbai said again, "Su Yao, when are you going to escape?" Shen Yanbai has been unable to recognize his feelings. He may really be a consultant. Su Yao sighed with a long breath, "Shen Yanbai, give me some more time, let me think about it, because my heart is confused now, and I need time to make it clear." Chapter 284 Shen Yanbai didn''t speak. Instead, he put his mouth on his lips and bit him gently. Su Yao''s eyebrows were prickly. Is Shen Yanbai a dog? He pushed Shen Yanbai gently. Shen Yanbai stops biting and raises his head to look at Su Yao. His lips are stained with Su Yao''s blood, which seems to have some charm. Su Yao''s heart beat could not help missing a few beats. Shen Yanbai did not speak, so he looked at Su Yao. For a long time, he sighed helplessly, "Su Yao, I don''t have any way to take you. I''ve been completely planted in you all my life." "I can give you some more time, but during this time, you can''t leave me, or I will go crazy. Su Yao, do you want to see me go crazy All of a sudden, Su Yao felt spoiled. Well, he has been spoiled by Shen Yanbai, otherwise Shen Yanbai will not compromise with him again and again. And he seems to have been spoiled by Shen Yanbai. Otherwise, he would not have been Sure enough, those who are favored in the world are fearless. Su Yao reached out and hugged Shen Yanbai. He whispered, "inkstone, I won''t leave you, and I won''t escape any more. I will definitely give you an accurate answer." Forget it, he must face up to his heart this time. He will never escape. Hearing the sudden address of "inkstone white", Shen Yanbai''s body suddenly became stiff. He raised his head and looked at Su Yao in disbelief. "You, what did you call me just now?" "Inkstone white." Su Yao called softly. This time Shen Yanbai heard it clearly. He lowered his head and laughed, "Su Yao, you are willing to call my name directly. I am very happy." "I''ll call you that all the time." "Then I may be happy for the rest of my life." Shen Yanbai and Su Yao did not notice Biqing standing outside the door. Bi Qing can see all these things clearly and listen to their conversation. She covered her mouth and tried not to make any noise. She had a complicated look, but she was not sad. At this time, Shen Yanbai seems to have noticed something and turned his head. Bi Qing saw him look over and quickly hide, like a frightened deer. Shen Yanbai saw the familiar corner of his clothes, hooked his lips, and then looked back at Su Yao. "Su Yao, are you hungry? If you are hungry, I''ll ask the cook to make food for you." Su Yao didn''t feel hungry because he came back to the heaven. But he was greedy. He said, "although I''m not hungry, I still want to eat something. Can you ask your cook to make some desserts or something?" But he simply forgot that there was no dessert in the world. Therefore, Shen Yanbai quickly raised questions about this. "What is a dessert?" Su Yao patted his head, "it''s pastry, is that ok?" "Certainly, as long as it is your wish, I can satisfy you." "Can you unseal my cultivation?" Su Yao asked tentatively. "Of course not now." Shen Yanbai directly shook his head, "you have to wait until you tell me the answer, because you are a little liar." Su Yao, who was suddenly called a little liar, was speechless. "Shen Yanbai, am I so untrustworthy of your trust?" Chapter 285 Shen Yanbai didn''t answer this question, but said in a very aggrieved way, "don''t you say that you will call me by my name from now on? Why do you even call me with a surname?" "Shen Yanbai, do you know that you are really naive now." "Look at you. I''ve been called by the last name again." Shen Yanbai continues to be aggrieved. Su Yao felt that this topic could not be talked about any more. "I''m hungry. Please let someone make something to eat." Shen Yanbai shook his head. "You have to call my name once." This sentence was clearly heard by the passing wind. He looked at Shen Yanbai with a complex look. Sure enough, your highness, he really became a broken sleeve, and I don''t know what kind of man made him become the present Yazi. Suifeng looked at Su Yao with a curious look. When he saw his face, he was immediately surprised and was about to cry out. He quickly reached out to cover his mouth and then quietly left. If he had read correctly just now, the man with his highness was su Yao, the son of the water god. He did not expect that it would be him. That is, if the water god knows about it, the court will not be at peace that day. The water god is a famous pet maniac ¡­¡­ Su Yao looked at Shen Yanbai, who was looking forward to his face. He helplessly helped his forehead, "line, line, inkstone." Shen Yanbai nodded his head with satisfaction and gave a very happy reply. Su Yao: The naive man in front of him is really Shen Yanbai. Has he been transferred? Shen Yanbai took Su Yao''s hand and walked towards the kitchen. "You said you wanted to eat cakes. I''ll take you to the kitchen now. You can tell the chef what you want." Su Yao wants to shake off Shen Yanbai''s hand, but he holds it more tightly. He sighed helplessly, "Shen Yanbai, can you let go of your hand? We are not good at holding hands now, and it will be bad if we are misunderstood by others." "It doesn''t matter, and they don''t dare to talk at all." After saying that, Shen Yanbai added in his heart silently -- if they misunderstand, it would be better. Su Yao didn''t know his psychological activities. He couldn''t get rid of it. He could only give up the struggle. "That''s OK." Walking on the road, Xian''e looked at the two hands-in-hand, immediately walked away, and then two two hit together. They looked at Shen Yanbai and Su Yao in silence, guessing their relationship in their hearts. But Su Yao didn''t know why. When he saw that there were so many Xian''e in Shen Yanbai''s palace, he was suddenly upset. "Shen Yanbai, why are there so many women in your palace? Some of them should not be your concubines?" Shen Yanbai listened to his strong jealousy, but he couldn''t help but hook his lips. "How can you sound sour? Can''t you be jealous?" Su Yao snorted, not too much, "I''m not jealous." "But I think you''re just jealous." Su Yao: "To tell you the truth, I am very happy to find you are jealous, because it means that you begin to care about me. I hope you can be more jealous in the future." Shen Yanbai said with a smile. Su Yao stretched out his hand and wrung the flesh from his waist and said, "why, are you going to raise some lovers outside?" Chapter 286 Shen Yanbai quickly denied, "how possible, and even if you lend me a hundred courage, I dare not." Su Yao snorted, "then tell me if you have any concubines?" "Of course not, because my body and mind only belong to one person, and that person is you..." Speaking of this, Shen Yanbai pauses, then puts on a very serious expression and says in a very serious tone, "from now on, it will only be you." He didn''t expect that Shen Yanbai would suddenly talk about love. Su Yao couldn''t help being red. "I don''t believe what you said. You men are big pig hooves." Tangyuan: host, do you forget that you are also a man? Sure enough, love makes people lose their intelligence. Hearing this, Shen Yanbai couldn''t help laughing. "Su Yao, have you forgotten that you are also a man?" Su Yao found out that he had made a joke. He hit Shen Yanbai''s chest with his fist and said, "what''s funny? What''s funny?" Shen Yanbai put away his smile and said solemnly and straightforwardly, "Su Yao, you should trust me more. I Shen Yanbai will never be the kind of person who always gives up. And our family is rich in infatuated people. You can see my father and mother and my brother Wang. " Looking at the way he tried to prove himself, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, then teased him, "who knows if you can be the other type in the family." Listening to his words, Shen Yanbai suddenly opened his eyes, "you don''t believe me, how can you do this?" There was something hurt in his eyes. Su Yao cleared his throat, "OK, OK, I was just joking with you. Whether you are infatuated or not, let time prove it." Shen Yanbai''s face improved a lot. "Time will prove many things, such as I love you." Su Yao''s heart beat couldn''t help missing a few beats. He glared fiercely at Shen Yanbai, who suddenly spoke of love words. "He''s smooth." Shen Yanbai reached out his hand and touched his nose innocently. "I''m not glib. What I said is from my heart. Do you still don''t believe me?" Su Yao was afraid of another drama like "do you like me or not?" he quickly changed the topic, "let''s not stand here foolishly. Don''t you think the people around us look at us strangely?" Shen Yanbai glanced around. Seeing him, those fairy e quickly pretended to be doing their own things, for fear that he might suddenly be in trouble. Shen Yanbai took back his eyes and looked at Su Yao. He said seriously, "it''s not weird eyes, it''s envious eyes. They are envious of you. You have to keep a firm eye on me. After all, it''s hard to find a man like me." Su Yao''s expression suddenly became very complicated. He looked at Shen Yanbai and stopped talking Bah, what a shame. The immortals nearby: -- Your highness still stinks as before. "If you don''t speak, I''ll be your acquiescence." Su Yao looked at him with disgust, "come on, you have that bad character. It''s estimated that no one will like you. Don''t put gold on your face." Shen Yanbai, please point your face! Chapter 287 "Who said no one likes me, aren''t you the one?" Shen Yanbai picked her eyebrows with a smile. Su Yao glared at him angrily, "who likes you? Don''t talk nonsense?" With that, he walked quickly forward. Shen Yanbai quickly catch up with him, and then hold his hand, "you see, you are duplicity again. I really have no way to take you." Listen to the side of Xian''e want to shed tears. Oh, my God, what is this beautiful love? Locked, locked! But has been looking at the two people show love dumplings, can''t help heart sour, "host, I beg you, can you stop with your family this show love at any time scattered dog food?" "I''m sorry, I can''t control it myself. If you really don''t want to see it, you can stab your eyes out." ¡°¡­¡­ Host, are you the devil? How can you do this to me "If you don''t think it''s going to work, you can stay away from me. By the way, don''t you want to find an object? Now that you have returned to heaven, you can find one yourself, but... " "It''s estimated that all the monsters here have turned into human beings. I''m afraid that no one will look up to you as a garbage system, so you''d better go away, or I''m afraid your eyes will be blind by then." Tangyuan Host, you are too much!!! ¡­¡­ When Shen Yanbai takes Su Yao to the kitchen, several cooks working in the kitchen are stunned when they look at their two hands. The thing in hand also involuntarily began to fall. A cook with a kitchen knife let go of his hand, and the kitchen knife cut his foot. He let out a howl. When the cook cleaned up the other things, he called back. However, their eyes can''t help but aim at Shen Yanbai and Su Yao, and their hearts are full of speculation. Hearing their voice, Su Yao reached out and pinched the flesh on Shen Yanbai''s arm and glared at him fiercely. Without any reason, Shen Yanbai, who was pinched and then glared at, asked, "what''s the matter? Is there any discomfort?" The voice was so soft that it was like the spring breeze in March. "Hiss!" Those cooks who never thought he could have such a gentle side suddenly took a breath of air-conditioning and almost dropped the things in their hands. Su Yao felt that he was making trouble without reason. He spitted on himself in his heart. Then he raised a smile, "it''s nothing, I just suddenly feel that your cooks are a little silly." Shen Yanbai glanced at the cooks, then nodded with approval, "it''s really stupid." All of a sudden, those cooks who were said to be stupid wanted to curse their mother, but they didn''t dare. After all, if they really dare to scold, the end will be miserable. "But their cooking is very good. You have to control yourself later, or you will get fat again." Cooks: -- Your highness, don''t you give us a stick first and then a sugar? It will make us very embarrassed. When Su Yao heard this, he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and pinch the meat on his waist. When he found that the meat that suddenly came out of his body was still there, he almost burst into tears. Chapter 288 He put out his hand and pinched the flesh on Shen Yanbai''s arm, and said, "Shen Yanbai, can you not lift the pot without opening it?" Shen Yanbai looked at him wrongly, "but I''m telling the truth." Su Yao: Shen Yanbai is really hopeless. As if seeing that Su Yao was not happy, Shen Yanbai quickly flattered him and said, "of course, even if you are so fat, I won''t dislike you." Su Yao immediately gave him a look and said, "go away." The cooks watched them flirting there, hoping to blind their eyes. Wait a minute. They will be killed by your highness, will they? What did they do wrong? Why are they here watching two people show love? The cooks looked at each other and were just about to leave the kitchen quietly. Shen Yanbai suddenly looked at them. Their bodies became stiff. Dry smile a few times, "Your Highness, we did not see anything, we will leave immediately." "Who said let you go?" Shen Yanbai glanced at them lightly. The expressions on the faces of the cooks froze. They looked at each other and saw the despair in each other''s eyes. It''s over, your highness is not really going to kill you? They looked as if they were loveless. "What else do you want, your highness?" "You guys make some cakes. Remember to do what he says." Shen Yanbai said this when he looked at Su Yao. Listening to this, the cooks were suddenly greatly relieved. They all felt a kind of rebirth after the disaster. If Shen Yanbai hadn''t been here, they would have been sitting on the ground. Fortunately, your highness just asked them to make cakes, not to kill them. However, your highness dotes on this young man too much. Eh, this young man seems familiar. He seems to be the son of the God of water The second royal highness of Tianting actually got together with the son of water god, which is really explosive news. "Hiss!" The cooks all took a breath of air-conditioner, and they felt uneasy again. It''s over. Your highness probably intends to kill them after they''ve finished their pastry. Shen Yanbai didn''t know what they were thinking. Seeing them standing there one by one like a fool, he couldn''t help frowning. "What else do you want to do there? Don''t you hurry up?" The cooks suddenly came to their senses, and those who took the flour took the flour, the flour and the flour. Shen Yanbai looked at Su Yao, his eyes were not as cold as before, but tender as a Wang Chunshui. Even his voice was very gentle, "you can send them, don''t be polite." Su Yao nodded and said he knew it. Then he went to one of the cooks and looked at it. The cook was adding water to the flour. Yu Guang saw Su Yao standing next to him. His hand shook. Then he added more water, so he had to add some flour. But Su Yao was still staring at him. Seeing that the cook could not help sweating on his forehead, he shrank and wanted to become a turtle. Oh, Hello, my little ancestor. Can you stop staring at me? Your Highness''s eyes are like killing people. Don''t hurt me. At this time, Su Yao suddenly said, "can you make lotus cake?" The cook was startled and almost fell to the ground. What did you say just now Chapter 289 "Can you make lotus cakes?" Su Yao repeated his question. The cook heard it clearly this time. He nodded again and again, "yes, of course." "Sweet scented osmanthus cake, tea cake, lotus bread, mung bean cake..." Su Yao directly said a large string of cake names, "do you know these as well?" The cook couldn''t help but reach out and touched the cold sweat on his forehead. "What did you say just now? I didn''t hear you clearly. Can you say it again slowly?" Su Yao sighed, "forget it, you make lotus cake first." The cook answered and went on with the noodles. After Shen Yao and Bai Yan walked around the kitchen and said, "Shen Yao and Bai Yan walked around the kitchen and said," I''m bored. " Shen Yanbai was not happy. "Why do you call me like that again? Do you want to go back on your word?" The cooks who make light bulbs here want to cut off their ears. Su Yao sighed helplessly and then explained, "there are outsiders here, and I haven''t confirmed the relationship with you. It''s not suitable to call you in front of so many people." Listening to this, Shen Yanbai is even more unhappy, "you care what they do, and they dare not have any complaints." "But I will be shy." Su Yao started to talk nonsense seriously. "You''re lying to me, or why didn''t you be shy when you suddenly forced me to kiss me before?" The cooks said Oh ho, what did they hear just now, your highness, the one he was crushed at that time? No, no, your highness is so wise and brave. How could he be the one who was oppressed? It must be their illusion. Yes, it''s all illusions. Su Yao was even more helpless. "Before that, it was just a strategic measure. Since then, I have not forced to kiss you. What''s more, can you stop making trouble? Do you know that your image has collapsed completely? " "What kind of image am I?" Shen Yanbai holds his hands in front of his chest. Su Yao tries hard. You think about what the original owner once heard about Shen Yanbai from other people, and then he speaks it out. ¡°¡­¡­ Well, it''s brutal, cold-blooded and ruthless. Its face is like a Luocha, and its body is like a giant cow. " I didn''t notice how wrong those two words were. And every time he said a word, Shen Yanbai''s face was black, "well, is that how I look in your heart?" The temperature of the surrounding air suddenly dropped to a negative number, and the cooks trembled like quails. Noticing that Shen Yanbai''s face was not right, Su Yao immediately showed a strong desire for survival. "How can this be? These are all nonsense by others. If you look like Pan''an, you are the male god of the male gods. " However, Shen Yanbai didn''t follow the routine. Instead, he asked with a black face, "who is Pan an? Do you know him?" Su Yao: Dear, did you catch the wrong point? Hello?! I''m obviously praising you. Why are you acting like I''m cheating? Su Yao wanted to get mad for the first time. He took a deep breath and made himself patient. "I don''t know who pan an is, and I don''t know him. I just heard this adjective from other people. Don''t think about it any more." Mom, it''s a painful thing to have someone who is always jealous. Chapter 290 Smell speech, Shen Yanbai''s face this just more good-looking, "then I believe you once, you are not allowed to mention the names of other men in front of me." "Yes, yes, I know. From now on, I will only mention your name in front of you, so it will be all right?" Su Yao said to coax a child. "Call my name now." He didn''t expect that the topic would come back again. Su Yao felt a headache, "this I''ll go and untie my hand, and you''ll stand here and not move. " With that, he turned to go. Shen Yanbai suddenly grabbed his hand. "You don''t want to take the opportunity to escape. You said you wanted to untie your hand. What happened?" Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes. "I really want to get rid of this time. If you don''t let go, I''ll have to pee my pants. Do you want to help me wash my pants then?" Su Yao thought he said this, Shen Yanbai would release his hand obediently, but he didn''t expect that he suddenly turned into a stickier. "Then I''ll go with you." At that moment, Su Yao wanted to yell at him. He adjusted his mood for a moment. Then he said, "inkstone, would you wait for me here? I''ll be back in a minute." In Shen Yanbai''s mind, only the word "inkstone white" was left. He nodded happily, "OK, I''ll wait for you to come back here." Su Yao looked at him still firmly holding his hand, and suddenly rolled his eyes, "then you should let go, or I will go." Completely immersed in his fantasy world, Shen Yanbai opens his hand. Su Yao quickly steps out of the kitchen for fear that Shen Yanbai will suddenly hold him. Those cooks looked at Shen Yanbai, who was happy like a fool, and immediately felt that his image of Wei An had collapsed completely. Tut Tut, as expected, love makes people stupid, even his Highness has not escaped. I don''t know how long it took, Shen Yanbai finally recovered. He glanced around the kitchen and saw the lotus cake that one of the cooks was playing with. Suddenly, he had an idea in his heart. The name of the first cake that Su Yao said before was lotus cake, so his favorite food must be lotus cake. Although I''m not good at craftsmanship, I''m sure I''m quick to learn something Then Hey, hey, hey! Shen Yanbai''s heart gave out a strange laugh, his previous image has completely collapsed. Su Yao, who was in the toilet, suddenly felt chilly behind him, and a bad premonition rose in his heart. ¡­¡­ Shen Yanbai completely forgot his failure. He went to the cook who was making lotus cake, and then picked up a flour preparation from the chopping board. You can''t make him shiver, your highness Shen Yanbai coldly looked at him, "don''t talk nonsense, continue to make you, when I don''t exist on the line." The cook just wanted to cry when he heard this. How can I? When you don''t exist, the air conditioner on your body is freezing me into ice. However, he only dares to say it in his heart, unless he wants to die. The other cooks looked up at him with sympathy in their eyes. Good luck, brother! Because Shen Yanbai is by his side, the cook''s action is much slower, so that Shen Yanbai can see clearly. He looked at it twice again, and then recalled in his mind the beginning of the sudden, and then he did it himself. As a result Chapter 291 The lotus cake can''t be seen at all. The lotus is not like the lotus, but it is a four different. The cook next to him swallowed his saliva and tried to flatter Shen Yanbai. "Your hand is so skillful, your highness. It has been separated from the shape of lotus and has reached a higher level..." listens to others who want to utter a sentence in their heart: make complaints about this kind of violation, your conscience will not hurt? of course, they dare not make complaints about themselves. Shen Yanbai looked at what he had in his hand, and then looked at the one in the cook''s hand. The two could not be compared at all. He glanced coldly at the cook who was still flattering himself, "shut up!" The voice suddenly stopped. The cook was like a duck whose throat was suddenly strangled. His face turned red and he didn''t hold out a word for a long time. Shen Yanbai didn''t speak. He wiped out the mess directly, and then picked up a flour preparation to make it. I don''t know how many times I failed, I finally succeeded. Although the appearance is not very delicate, it is much better than the previous four. Shen Yanbai tried to cook the lotus cake himself, but he didn''t become a dark dish again. At this time, Su Yao came back. Shen Yanbai has already set the shape of the plate of lotus crispy to his front, "you quickly take advantage of the hot taste, wait a while cool, not delicious." Su Yao looked at the dish of lotus cake that didn''t sell well in front of him. He picked his eyebrows and said, "this can''t be done by you, right?" Shen Yanbai wanted to admit it, but when he thought about how much Su Yao had resisted his cooking, he lied, "of course not, and do you think my craft is so good?" Su Yao thought of Shen Yanbai''s cooking before and shook his head. "Yes, your cooking is so bad that it''s impossible to make such a thing, but your cook''s cooking is not as good as I expected." Somehow, the cook who carried the black pot was forced to cry. It''s not his job. His cooking is not so bad. But he was afraid to say anything. "They''re all new here. It''ll be nice in a while." Shen Yanbai said with a smile, "OK, please try it quickly." Su Yao always felt that Shen Yanbai''s smile looked a little strange, so he looked at him several times, and then he picked up a lotus cake and sent it to his mouth. In the first bite, Su Yao knew that he was cheated by Shen Yanbai. Even if the cooked lotus is not cooked, it may not be new. Su Yao vomited out what he had in his mouth and looked at Shen Yanbai with a smile. "Shen Yanbai, you are so bold. Now you have learned to cheat." Shen Yanbai didn''t expect that he would fall out so soon. He touched his nose awkwardly and didn''t speak. Su Yao wanted to put the lotus cake on Shen Yanbai''s head, but he was not willing to do so. He took a deep breath. "Shen Yanbai, I hope you don''t make anything for me from now on. I really don''t want to eat burnt raw salty food any more." "I thought you would like it." Shen Yanbai said in a low voice. He looked like a dog who had been scolded by his owner because he had done something wrong. Su Yao could even see his ears pulling on his head, and his anger suddenly disappeared. "OK, I''ll forgive you this time. I hope you don''t do this again. Do you understand?" Chapter 292 Shen Yanbai gave a "Oh", then murmured in a low voice, "you are really too much. This is clearly my painstaking efforts. How can you dislike it?" However small his voice was, Su Yao could hear it clearly. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Shen Yanbai''s ear and wrung it fiercely. "Do you dare to scold me in a low voice? Are you fat?" The cooks, who served as light bulbs here, bowed their heads in fear of Su Yao''s action and longed to find a way to get in. They didn''t see anything, they didn''t see anything. However, Su Yao''s courage is too great. No matter how much your highness dotes on him, he can''t kick his nose and face. Moreover, his Highness has a bad temper. However, what surprised them was that Shen Yanbai was not angry, and said, "how can I be willing to scold you? It was you who misunderstood me just now. I was scolding myself." All of a sudden, the same idea rose up in the hearts of those cooks - well, your highness, you are too much. Shen Yanbai doesn''t know what his image in the eyes of outsiders has become. He is still courting Su Yao. "By the way, I planted a large number of fairy fruits in my backyard. Do you want to go and have a look? You can eat them at will." Su Yao immediately put the focus on the fruit, he picked eyebrows, "really, you can''t cheat me again?" "It''s true, of course, and it''s a rare fairy fruit. Eating it can improve your cultivation." Hearing the word "Xiuwei", Su Yao suddenly remembered that his accomplishments were still sealed. He asked, "when will you untie my seal?" "Well..." Shen Yanbai reached out and touched his chin. "Of course, it depends on my mood." Su Yao was so angry that he almost exploded in situ. He grabbed Shen Yanbai''s plate of lotus cake, and then put a button on his head, "you die for me." With that, he went out in a huff. The cooks who raised their heads happened to see this scene and were stunned there. Shen Yanbai took the things off his head and gave them a cold look. The cooks were suddenly shaken in their arms. Just when they thought their secret was hard to protect, Shen Yanbai also went out. They heaved a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground. "Today is the most terrible day." "Yes, I thought I was going to be killed several times." "Your Highness has always been cloudy and sunny. Now when he is with Su Yao, he is even more uncertain. I''m afraid that one day we will lose all our lives." "Don''t talk about it. If you go on, I''ll pee my pants." "Tut Tut, look at your virtue. It''s really worthless." "Don''t you dare say you were not scared to death just now?" ¡°¡­¡­ Shut up. " ¡­¡­ When he was halfway there, Su Yao felt that what he had just done seemed too much. As soon as he was ready to go back and apologize to Shen Yanbai, he caught up with him. Su Yao thought about it, but he pretended to be very angry. Maybe Shen Yanbai would untie his seal. When Shen Yanbai saw Su Yao turn around, his eyes suddenly brightened. As soon as he was ready to say something, he turned around again and looked very angry. Tut, this little guy''s temper is a little bit too big, it''s just a joke with him, that''s it. Chapter 293 Shen Yanbai stepped forward quickly and reached out to take Su Yao''s hand. However, he avoided him. "Shen Yanbai, what are you doing here? I don''t want to see you. You can go." Shen Yanbai sighed, "Su Yao, can you stop being so wayward? I was just joking with you just now." Su Yao also knew that he was very self willed and always had a small temper, but he could not help but make such a look in front of Shen Yanbai. If you want to ask why, it may be because he has been spoiled by Shen Yanbai. He felt afraid that from now on, except Shen Yanbai, no one else would tolerate his pettiness like this. If this is the last mission, how good the world would be, but it''s not. If he can, he really wants to stay in this world forever, but he can''t. Su Yao sighed in his heart. Shen Yanbai, if you are not so good to me, then I will not really like you. "Shen Yanbai, can you stop spoiling me like this? I''ve been spoiled by you." Shen Yanbai, who thought he would continue to play a little temper, was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile, "that''s probably impossible, because I like to spoil you and spoil you, so that only I can stand your small spleen, and you will not be willing to leave me." Su Yao: It turns out that you still have such a purpose. I''m so naive. "Shen Yanbai, I didn''t expect your heart was quite black." Shen Yanbai spread out his hands and said, "I can''t help it. I don''t want you to be robbed by others. What''s more, I only treat you black. Other people don''t have such treatment. Do you feel flattered? " Su Yao "bah" a, "come on, I''d rather you are black to other people''s hearts." "But there is no one in my eyes but you." Shen Yanbai spoke with deep affection to Su Yao. With a glib tongue, Shen Yanbai was still used to some kind of , but Su could not help blushing. "Boo, I only know how to talk with you." "I''m a self-taught person, and it''s because I met you." Shen Yan''s white face is not red and his heart is not jumping. Su Yao picked his eyebrows and said, "Yo Yo, I didn''t expect that you still have such talent. It''s very powerful." "Of course, I''ve always been good." In addition, I''m not proud of Su Yan, and I''m not proud of it Su Yao suddenly understood the meaning of Shen Yanbai''s words. He flushed his face, and then stepped on the instep of Shen Yanbai''s left foot. "Shen Yanbai, can''t you think about some messy things? Can''t you have other things in your mind?" "But my mind is full of you. I can''t hold anything else, and the mess is about you." Shen Yanbai said earnestly. "Su Yao, I miss you every day. When can I really have you?" "What the hell are you If you dare to think about something again, believe me or not, you can''t be more humane in your life! " Damn it, is Shen Yanbai''s brain broken, trying to do something filthy? Chapter 294 "Speaking of this matter, I remember that you kicked me there before. How are you going to compensate me?" Shen Yanbai stooped down to approach Su Yao with a smile in his eyes. Feeling that his warm breath was all over his neck, Su Yao took a step back uneasily, "you can talk as you speak, can''t you come so close to me?" Shen Yanbai did not speak, but looked at him for a long time. After a long time, he said with a light smile, "aren''t you shy?" Su Yao was like a cat whose tail was trampled on, and then his hair exploded. "You are shy. Your whole family is shy." "I know you are included in my family. You don''t have to remind me again and again." Shen Yanbai said with a smile. Su Yao was choked by his words, "Why are you so shameless?" "How can I catch up with you if I''m not so shameless?" Shen Yanbai reached out and hugged Su Yao with a smile. "Su Yao, do you want to be a real family with me?" This sound very normal sentence, fell in Su Yao''s ears became a very abnormal sentence, he even felt that Shen Yanbai was sending out some kind of invitation to himself. He severely stepped on Shen Yanbai''s instep, gnashing his teeth and saying, "Shen Yanbai, can you stop talking about this kind of thing? Are you the brain of Jing insect?" Shen Yanbai didn''t understand what Su Yao meant, but when he heard the second half of his sentence, he immediately laughed, "Su Yao, although I know you want it, you don''t have to worry about it. Do you want to be here with me?" "Although I can accept this kind of thing, but I would like to leave this beautiful night on our wedding day. You can wait for that period of time for a while. If you can''t hold back, I can help you solve it by hand." Hearing this, Su Yao was ashamed and angry. His face was red and bleeding. He lifted up his right leg, and then used his knee to push Shen Yanbai''s important part. A heavy blow to an important part made Shen Yanbai loose his hand holding Su Yao. He was so angry and patient that he did not cry out. After a while, Shen Yanbai began to say, "Su Yao, are you going to abolish me?" "Who let you full of filthy thoughts, I did not let you die, no, I did not let you can not be humane Su Yao spat out his tongue at him. The arrogant little expression made Shen Yanbai love and hate, "if I really can''t be humane, then you won''t be lucky for the rest of your life." "Who cares about you, you can reflect on it here. Bye." Su Yao rolled his eyes at him. ¡­¡­ Seeing that Su Yao was about to leave, Shen Yanbai suddenly yelled, and pretended to be very painful. "Oh, it hurts me. I''m afraid it''s really going to be abandoned..." Although he knew that he might be acting, Su Yao could not help worrying about him. He walked quickly to Shen Yanbai and looked at him with concern, "is it really painful?" Shen Yanbai gave him a smile and then threw him down in the flowers, "I lied to you." Su Yao reached out and pushed him. He found he couldn''t move him, so he let him go. "Shen Yanbai, do you know that you are so naive?" Shen Yanbai did not speak, but bent down The distance between them is getting closer and close Chapter 295 Their four eyes are opposite, and the warm / ambiguous atmosphere gradually grows. I don''t know where the wind comes from. The petals rose with the wind and then fell down slowly. One petal just landed on Su Yao''s lips. Everything is stimulating Shen Yanbai''s eyes. His breath suddenly became a little short and his eyes changed. At the moment, Shen Yanbai is like a wolf, greedily watching his prey. Su Yao was not comfortable with his eyes, but he couldn''t help looking forward to it. He''s looking forward to what will happen in the next second. For a long time, he heard Shen Yanbai ask softly, "is that ok?" Su Yao didn''t know which thing he was referring to, but he nodded his head like a ghost. With his permission, Shen Yanbai put aside all the scruples in his heart. He kisses Su Yao''s lips like plunder It''s like a traveler in the desert, drinking water from the oasis, wanton and greedy. ¡­¡­ Two people gradually sink into one of them, just when they want to carry out a further step, a roar suddenly rings, "what are you doing?" When the good news is interrupted, Shen Yanbai raises his head unhappily and looks at the visitor. However, when he saw the person coming, the thousands of words prepared in his heart suddenly turned into nothing, and he was even at a loss. Because it was su Yao''s father, Su Lin, the God of water. When he was intimate with Su Yao, he was suddenly seen by his father. It was just like reading the spring palace map secretly and being discovered by his parents. Even if he thinks with his toes, Shen Yanbai knows that Su Lin must want to kill himself now. He sighed, "Water God, what''s the matter with you coming here all of a sudden?" Su Lin looks at the posture of two people, facial expression is more ugly. He was a little uneasy today. He was afraid that something might happen to Su Yao in the world, so he asked the fortune teller to calculate. As a result, Su Yao didn''t know when he would return to heaven, and now he is in Shen Yanbai''s hall. Shen Yanbai is a temperament, he is very clear, so he hurried over. Never thought, as soon as he came, he saw that Shen Yanbai pressed Su Yao under his body and put a hand into Su Yao''s clothes. If he comes a little later, they will really want that. He asked Shen Yanbai to take care of Su Yao, but he didn''t let Shen Yanbai take care of Su Yao. He would turn Su Yao to his own bed This can''t be tolerated at all! Su Lin took a deep breath and told himself in his heart that "Shen Yanbai is the second son of the emperor of heaven, and he can''t fight, can''t fight", but he still can''t help but roar at Shen Yanbai, "you can''t help rolling down my son''s body first!" Shen Yanbai found that the posture between himself and Su Yao is so fantastic, and Su Yao''s father is also here. I''m afraid it''s jumping into the Yellow River. Shen Yanbai immediately felt a headache. He felt even more headache when he thought that Su Lin might not listen to him. He stood up and looked at Su Lin, trying to stop and stop talking After struggling for a long time, Shen Yanbai finally made up his mind. He decided to make everything clear to the water god. However, Shen Yanbai forgets that Su Lin is a powder keg, and it''s the kind that explodes when touched. If he really has a showdown with Su Lin, it is estimated that Chapter 296 However, Shen Yanbai doesn''t think so much about it now. He thinks about his words and says, "Water God, I have something important to tell you -" "Su Yao and I are in love. I hope you can give him to me, and I will never fail him in my life." Listening to Shen Yanbai''s words, Su Yao felt that he was crazy. Did he not see Su Lin''s ugly face and smell the strong smell of gunpowder on Su Lin? Even if he wants to say this for a long time, he has to choose a good time to step on his horse. Isn''t it chaotic enough to say such a thing at such a time? Su Lin didn''t expect Shen Yanbai not only didn''t admit his mistake, but also shamelessly said such shameless words. He was so angry that he almost exploded in situ. Damn it, Shen Yanbai, the pig, actually wants to get rid of him. Su Lin has worked so hard to raise Chinese cabbage. It''s just unbearable! Su Lin took a deep breath and tried to calm down his mood. "Your Highness, what are you talking about? You and Yao''er are both men. How can you have that kind of feeling? All these are just your illusions. If you stop at the precipice, you can still have time." Shen Yanbai knew that Su Lin would not agree, but he did not expect him to say that "there is no love between men". Although there are very few examples of men falling in love with each other, and there is no one who can get married. However, the heaven court is different from the mortal world. The other half of many male immortals are men. The endless life span makes them feel that it is not necessary to inherit their families. Su Lin didn''t want him to be with Su Yao at all. Thinking of this, Shen Yanbai felt more headache. He opened his mouth and was about to say something. Su Lin seemed to see his intention and interrupted him. "Your Highness, please don''t say anything more. I will never be with you and Yao''er, and I will go to discuss with the emperor of heaven about your taking advantage of Yao''er." Shen Yanbai didn''t expect Su Lin not only to be so stubborn, but also to report to his father. This is really Shen Yanbai really doesn''t know what to say. "Water God, you..." Su Lin didn''t pay attention to him any more, and looked at Su Yao, "Yao''er, you go back with me now. It''s too dangerous here." And there''s someone who''s plotting against you. Of course, he just said the last sentence in his heart. Although he was very angry with Shen Yanbai for what he had done, Shen Yanbai was the second son of the emperor of heaven and the second Royal Highness with precious status. He could not but give him face, and he could not leave the matter behind. "Oh." Su Yao is very clever to go to Su Lin''s side, when passing by Shen Yanbai, he gives him a look of "you continue to refuel". Tut, if it wasn''t for fear that Su Lin would blow up, he would not go back with him at all, because he knew that if he went back, he would be under all kinds of surveillance. At that time, it would be very difficult to find Shen Yanbai. But for the future of him and Shen Yanbai, he can only make such a choice. I just hope Shen Yanbai can give some strength to move Su Lin as soon as possible, or try to save him from the water god hall. Receiving Su Yao''s eyes, Shen Yanbai understood his meaning inexplicably and nodded to show that he knew. Su Lin noticed the two people''s small movements, and suddenly some melancholy. He prevented the pig from going over his own cabbages, but he didn''t think that his own cabbages actually wanted to go with pigs. Chapter 297 At such a thought, the fire in Su Lin''s heart burned more vigorously. No matter what, he can''t let his son be abducted by someone with a bad heart. Moreover, Su Yao is still young and can''t find a marriage. At least he has to let him stay with him for several decades. "Yao''er, don''t you hurry home with me?" Su Yao didn''t know what Su Lin thought in his heart. Seeing that his old father was so angry, he felt that he should not stimulate him for the time being, so he obediently followed him away from here. Shen Yanbai looks at Su Yao''s leaving figure, and does not move his eyes for a long time. At this time, Su Lin looked back and gave Shen Yanbai a look of "you wait for me". Instead of being angry, Shen Yanbai smiles at him. Su Lin immediately felt that his breath was choking in his throat. He snorted coldly and said to Su Yao, "Yao''er, don''t associate with him in the future. He made it clear that he didn''t plan on you. If I didn''t arrive in time today, you would have been eaten by him, even bone and head." "When you go back today, you will give me a closed door practice, so that you can be bullied by someone and have no ability to resist." The water God thinks that Shen Yanbai bullies Su Yao because of his high level of cultivation. He totally denies that it is because Su Yao and Shen Yanbai are in love, so he just saw that scene. "And don''t listen to someone''s words from now on, or you will be hurt." On Shen''s face, the water god''s smile gradually disappeared Su Lin sneered, "Shen Yanbai, it''s not because you are the second emperor of heaven. I''ve already started to beat you." Shen Yanbai choked. "Shen Yanbai, I hope you don''t disturb my Yao''er again from now on. I will never give him to you. You will die." "Water God, I will never die of this heart." Shen Yanbai said earnestly. Su Lin snorted coldly, "then I''ll see how you don''t give up." Su Yao, who was in the center of the storm, felt a headache. If one of them was not the father of the original owner, he would have thought that he was a charming little cute who had been fought by two men. "You..." "Shut up!" Two voices were heard at the same time. All of a sudden, Su Yaowei closed his mouth with a roar, and there were even tears in his eyes. "How dare you yell at me." With that, tears fell from his eyes. Apart from Tangyuan, neither Shen Yanbai nor Su Lin can see that Su Yao is acting. They are deeply distressed when he is really wronged. Shen Yanbai took out a clean handkerchief from his sleeve. As soon as he was about to help Su Yao wipe away tears from the corners of his eyes, Su Lin seized him. "Don''t touch him for me!" It looks like an old hen protecting her young. Shen Yanbai looked at him like this and knew how long and bumpy his way of chasing his wife would be. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Su Yao avoided Su Lin''s outstretched hand and pretended to be very angry. "You two, get away from me. I don''t want to see you!" "Oh, my careful liver, what kind of temper are you making? My father didn''t mean to Tell me what you want, and I''ll bring it to you right away Chapter 298 "Really?" Su Yao''s eyes widened and his expression of "if you dare to cheat me, I will cry again". Su Lin couldn''t stand his expression the most. He immediately wanted to pick the stars and the moon for him. "Of course, it''s true. My father will never cheat you." "Then I Want him Su Yao pointed to Shen Yanbai and said to Su Lin. If Su Lin doesn''t understand that Su Yao was playing with caution, he will have lived for so many years in vain. A face immediately pulled down, "well, you su Yao, you dare to play a careful eye with me, do you owe a lesson?" With that, he raised his left hand and made a gesture to beat Su Yao. Su Yao didn''t think that his plan would succeed. After this, he knew that Su Lin would not let go easily. It seems that he has to find another way. It''s a headache. "Dad, you said you wouldn''t cheat me. You''re cheating." "Well, no matter how much you try, I won''t let you be with him. Go home with me." Su Lin directly tied Su Yao with a bundle of fairy ropes, and planned to drag him back even if he was to drag him back. Now Su Yao, who has been granted all his accomplishments, is like a salted fish. He can''t move or resist. He can only let himself be taken back by Su Lin. Shen Yanbai originally wanted to help, but he felt that he could not touch Su Lin''s misfortune. Otherwise, the situation would be more serious. He could only watch Su Yao be taken away by Su Lin. ¡­¡­ After being taken back, Su Yao is locked up again by Su Lin, and there are many people watching him outside the room. Su Lin knew that Su Yao''s accomplishments had been sealed, but he didn''t mean to help him untie the seal. He also thought that Shen Yanbai had a sinister intention. He can''t fight, but he can''t escape. Su Yao can only be kept in his room, shivering. Of course, it is impossible for him to admit his life like this. In the past few days, Su Yao tried his best to pretend to be ill, cry and commit suicide However, they were not successful, and even beaten by Su Lin. Although Su Lin loved Su Yao, he was merciless when he beat him up. Moreover, in order to let Su Yao completely cut off his mind, he beat him very much, and ignored his attack of tears. Su Yao, who was beaten hard, was so angry that he could not help it. Finally, one day, things turned a little better. Su Lin''s wife, the original owner''s mother yunyin, came back from her family visit. Su Lin is not only a child control, but also a strict wife. He is not afraid of anyone but his wife. After knowing this, Su Yao tried to meet the maid close to the original owner and asked her to report to yunyin. However - the way is one foot high and the devil is ten feet high. I don''t know what Su Lin said. Instead of helping Su Yao, yunyin came here to scold him and asked him to reflect on himself. He should not do evil again. Su Yao, who had never done anything wrong, wanted to cry wrongly. The world is so unfriendly to him. Su Yao, who tried his best, could only place his hope on Tangyuan and Shen Yanbai. "Tangyuan, do you have anything to untie my seal?" "No Tang Yuan replied without hesitation. Su Yao: Well, tangyuan is still that unreliable guy. Now he can only place his hope on Shen Yanbai. I hope Shen Yanbai can find a way to save him, or he really doesn''t know what to do. Chapter 299 Fortunately, Shen Yanbai did not fail to live up to Su Yao''s expectations. He tried to support Su Lin and yunyin, but they were not suspicious. Su Yao is successfully rescued by Shen Yanbai, and Shen Yanbai unties his seal. However, Tucson''s pattern is broken. Not long after they met, Su Lin and yunyin did not know where they got the news, so they quickly came over. Yunyin didn''t know what the truth was. When Su Yao wanted to do something wrong again, and this time she got into trouble with Shen Yanbai, she grabbed his ear and scolded him. Until Su Lin made trouble to the emperor of heaven. At this time, all four people stood in front of the emperor. Although the emperor wanted to protect Shen Yanbai, he had to give Su Lin face. "Shen Yanbai, listen to the water god say that you have kidnapped his son and want to plot against him. Is this true?" "If you go back to the emperor of heaven, the kidnapping is fake, but it is true that the plot is evil." Shen Yanbai said, not humbly. The emperor of heaven sighed, "since you admit it, you will be punished by ten whips." Naturally, the four present knew what kind of punishment it was. "I will be punished." The emperor looked at Su Lin again, "God of water, how do you feel about this punishment?" "This..." Su Lin felt that he had done something too much, but when he thought that Shen Yanbai wanted to abduct his son, he was cruel again and said, "do as you say." The emperor of heaven ordered the heavenly general to take the whip and prepare Shen Yanbai to be punished on the spot. However, when the whip was about to be drawn on Shen Yanbai, Su Yao suddenly jumped on him and protected him under his body. The execution day will not have time to stop, the whip on Su Yao''s body. Su Yao immediately uttered a cry of pain. The others were stunned. Su Lin immediately called out, "stop!" That day will see the emperor, the emperor waved, "back to the side first." Shen Yanbai quickly checked Su Yao''s situation. His eyes were full of worry, "Su Yao, why are you so stupid? What are you doing suddenly?" The whip can not only hurt the body of the immortal, but also hurt the spirit, and the pain of the spirit is several times more than that of the body. Su Yao gave him a pale smile, "but I don''t want to hurt you." Shen Yanbai reached out and hugged him, "but I''d rather hurt myself than hurt you." Yunyin didn''t know what was going on. She was red eyed and glared at Su Lin, "Su Lin, look at what you''ve done. Yao''er finally met a person he likes. You still want to beat the mandarin duck. I have to blow your dog''s head today!" Su Lin did not speak, but looked at Su Yao and Shen Yanbai. For a long time, he sighed and said slowly, "Yao''er, do you really like him so much?" Su Yao raised his head and looked at him firmly in his eyes. "If you have to separate me from him, I''d rather die!" "You..." Su Lin sighed again, "just, just, what you want, I can''t control you any more." All in all, the happiness of children is the most important. And if you stop him again, you will still have the character of Su Yao. I think it will be really Su Yao and Shen Yanbai both smile when they know that he has finally given up the idea. Chapter 300 Hearing this, the emperor of heaven probably knows what kind of situation it is. Instead of being fooled, he says with a smile, "in this case, it''s better to choose a date than to hit the sun. The marriage between Yanbai and Su Yao has been settled. As for the wedding, I will order someone to choose a good day. What do you think of water god Su Lin almost myocardial infarction, he was about to say something, the calf was yunyin to kick a foot. He raised his eyes and looked at the dangerous look in yunyin''s eyes. He couldn''t help but shiver. He looked at the emperor of heaven again, "I have no objection, just do as you say." "That''s settled." ¡­¡­ The marriage between Shen Yanbai and Su Yao was soon settled, and it was known to all in heaven. The time of the wedding was set half a month later. After returning that day, Su Lin was beaten up by yunyin and fined not to enter her room for a month. Because of this, Su Lin is even more dissatisfied with Shen Yanbai. Every time he goes to disturb Shen Yanbai when he is intimate with Su Yao. Typically, I''m not doing well, and you don''t want to be good. After being interrupted several times, Su Yao finally couldn''t help it. He protested with Su Lin, but Su Lin continued to jump out of a place from time to time as if he had not heard. Su Yao, who had nothing to do with him, had to go to yunyin to complain, and then Su Lin was beaten up by her again. However, Su Lin was still adamant, and Su Yao told Yun Yin several times After this lasted for some time, Su Yao and Shen Yanbai finally got married. The wedding of the two was very grand, and most of the gods in the heaven were invited. At Su Yao''s insistence, on the wedding day, Su Yao wore bridegroom''s clothes, while Shen Yanbai wore bridal clothes. This made a group of immortals who did not know why thought Shen Yanbai was the one who was pressed, and their three views were strongly shocked. The great minds can not be fathomed. did not think that the two royal highness of the emperor''s brilliant emperor was unexpectedly crushed. The Su Yao, who looked soft and weak, and had delicate skin and flesh, was actually on the top. It is true that people make complaints about the sea and not the . , however, they dare not make complaints about themselves. If they really say so, they will be very miserable. No one dares to touch Shen Yanbai''s bad luck. After all, he is very cruel, and he can never force him to do so. Although Su Lin was still dissatisfied with Shen Yanbai, he did not dare to show it on his face. On the contrary, he also raised a smile and accepted the blessing of the immortals. However, after su Yao and Shen Yanbai finished worshiping heaven and earth, he poured Su Yao''s wine in order to make their wedding night unsuccessful. However, he forgot today''s wedding. Shen Yanbai is the real bridegroom. When he drunk Su Yao, he just got Shen Yanbai cheap. Su Yao, who had been filled with a lot of wine, just wanted to scold MMP. If he knew that the bridegroom was going to drink so much wine, he would not have done such a thing today. ¡­¡­ Shen Yanbai, who has been waiting in the bridal chamber for a long time, is impatient to see that Su Yao has not come. As soon as he opened the red cap on his head embroidered with mandarin ducks playing in the water, he was about to rush out of the bridal chamber to carry Su Yao back, when the door was pushed open and a man came in. Shen Yanbai knew that the footstep was su Yao''s, so he covered the red cap back. Su Yao was already drunk. He walked unsteadily, as if he could fall to the ground in the next second. Chapter 301 Shen Yanbai could not help frowning at the strong smell of wine. He opened the lid, stood up and went to hold Su Yao. "Why did you drink so much wine?" Su Yao did not speak, but looked at him for a long time. After a while, he said, "you..." But as soon as he said a word, he went to sleep. Shen Yanbai listened to his breath and thought that the wedding night would be gone. He couldn''t help but curse his mother, "what''s all this about?" However, Shen Yanbai was reluctant to wake Su Yao, so he took him to the bed of joy. After helping Su Yao take off his shoes, he began to unbutton his clothes. Just as he untied the first button, Su Yao suddenly sat up. Then Shen Yanbai''s chin hit his forehead. Su Yao''s forehead suddenly red, and Shen Yanbai''s feeling is not very good. He rubbed his aching chin, and then looked at him. Su Yao, who was still there, called softly, "Su Yao." Su Yao didn''t speak. He just looked at him for a while, then closed his eyes and fell back to bed. Shen Yanbai was afraid that something might happen to him, so he quickly checked his body. When he found out that he had just gone to sleep, he shook his head helplessly, "really." Then he took off his clothes. Well, today''s wedding night is really in vain. When Su Yao wakes up tomorrow morning, he must ask him for double compensation Because Su Yao had drunk a lot of wine, he was not at ease when he went to bed at night. He rubbed Shen Yanbai all the time. This rubbed to rub, rubbed Shen Yanbai somewhere to have a reaction. Now, Shen Yanbai can''t sleep. He opened his eyes and looked at Su Yao, who did not know he was still "igniting". He would like to do it now. But he didn''t dare. After all, Su Yao is sleeping now. Who knows whether Su Yao will regard him as a pervert and refuse him to go to his bed again after he has done so. So for the sake of his good fortune in the future, he should endure another night. After thinking about it, Shen Yanbai recited the heart clearing mantra several times in his heart. However, the heart is not quiet down, the fire called "lust" in the body is burning more and more intense. Shen Yanbai had to get up and take a cold bath. Then he sat on the roof and watched the moon all night. It was not until dawn that he returned to the house and went to bed for a while. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long it took for Su Yao to wake up. He rubbed his aching head and recalled what had happened last night. When I think of entering the bridal chamber last night, my memory stops suddenly. Su Yao looked at himself. It seemed that Shen Yanbai had taken off his coat, but his middle coat was still on him. That kind of thing didn''t happen last night. this make complaints about him, is clearly a night of wedding festivities, but he slept too much because he drank too much wine. It''s really useless. What''s more, Shen Yanbai is a gentleman too. He didn''t attack him. Not long after su Yao woke up, Shen Yanbai also woke up, and he covered Su Yao''s body. "Now that you''re awake, think about how you just compensated me." "What are you talking about? I didn''t mean to have that happen last night." "It was our wedding night last night, but I was as if I were alone in an empty room." Shen inkstone with a sad voice. Chapter 302 Su Yao sighed helplessly, "what do you want?" "Double that, of course." Shen Yanbai said with a straight face. Su Yao didn''t know what he meant. Shen Yanbai suddenly Su Yao immediately realized what he wanted to do. He couldn''t help but raise his voice, "Shen Yanbai, can''t you accept all your dirty thoughts in this broad day?" Shen Yanbai seems not to have heard his words, continue to move in his hand. Su Yao''s face suddenly turned black. When he found that he had reacted, his face became more ugly. He took a deep breath and controlled his impulse to hit people. "Shen Yanbai, if you don''t go down for me, you won''t want to go to my bed again from now on!" This sentence seems to touch a switch, Shen Yanbai "tut" a sound, stopped the movement of his hands, and then got up. He thought that Su Yao was angry. As soon as he was about to say something wrong, he found that Su Yao was obviously emotional. When he got to his mouth, he said, "since you can''t do it in the daytime, then at night, you can refuse me again. Otherwise, I''m not the only one holding back the damage." Su Yao knew that he meant something, and his ears became red. He angrily picked up one side of the pillow, and then threw it at Shen Yanbai, "get out!" Shen Yanbai took the pillow with ease, and then as if nothing had happened, he added, "you change your clothes and wait for us to go to the earth." Su Yao looked at him suspiciously, "what do you want to do in the world?" "Another wedding, of course. We didn''t have a wedding night last night. Naturally, it doesn''t count." Shen Yanbai said with a smile. Su Yao, who felt that he had been teased, took another pillow and injected some spiritual power into it. Then he looked at Shen Yanbai with a smile and said, "what did you say just now? I didn''t hear you clearly. Please say it again!" Aware of the danger, Shen Yanbai suddenly burst out a strong desire for survival. He said with a straight face, "I was just joking with you. What I really want to say is to play in the world for a few days, and then pick up lettuce by the way. After all, lettuce is such a stupid cat. If we don''t go back, it will soon be starving to death." Listening to this, Su Yao looked at him suspiciously, "are you sure this is all your sincere words?" Shen Yan nodded, "of course." After staring at him for a long time, Su Yao said, "I''ll trust you for a while. If you dare to cheat me, I''ll never finish with you." "Yes, yes, yes." Shen Yanbai smiles helplessly. Su Yao snorted, "you go out now, I need to change clothes." "We are married. What else can you be shy about? Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you now. After all, that kind of thing has to be done at night, isn''t it?" Listening to his impudent tone, Su Yao was embarrassed and angry. He pointed to the direction of the door and said in a sharp voice, "Shen Yanbai, if you don''t go out for me, you will never want to go to my bed again from now on!" "Shen''s voice is small Su Yao narrowed his eyes dangerously, "Shen Yanbai, what are you muttering about there?" "Nothing. I''ll go out now." "You''d better get out of here quickly." "Oh." Chapter 303 When Su Yao and Shen Yanbai return to the cabin, they find that lettuce and Platycodon are gone. Instead, they are a lovely woman and a charming man. They also exude the evil spirit. When the woman saw Shen Yanbai and Su Yao, she ran over, blinked her big eyes and said, "guess who I am." Shen Yanbai has long known that this woman is her own orange cat lettuce, but I don''t know what causes her to become a human figure so quickly. And Su Yao stared at lettuce for a long time, then said, "are you lettuce?" "I''m right." Lettuce jumps and jumps with Su Yao in his arms. And her action immediately made the other two men on the scene black face. Shen Yanbai''s cold sight shot at her two hands and wanted to chop them up. And lettuce seems not to feel like, continue to be excited there. Kikyo stepped forward, forced to drag lettuce to his side, but also very seriously said, "men and women do not accept." Lettuce suddenly opened his eyes, "then why didn''t you feel that men and women are not compatible when you kiss me before?" Platycodon choked suddenly That''s not the same. " "What''s different, aren''t you a man?" Platycodon grandiflorum Su Yao looked at them and asked thoughtfully, "are you two together?" This is really a little strange, before their relationship is not very good, how to cultivate into a human shape, on the good? Lettuce listen to this, the face suddenly red like a big apple, she stammered, "who, who is with him, you don''t want Hu, nonsense." When she said this, she looked at the Platycodon grandiflorum for several times, and felt that she wanted to cover it up. And Kikyo was holding Lettuce''s shoulder and saying, "yes, we are together." But he looked at Su Yao in a somewhat unfriendly way. Knowing that he was jealous, Su Yao laughed helplessly, "in this case, I wish you happiness. When are you going to get married?" "I''d like to get married right away, but someone has been disagreeing." Kikyo sighed with great melancholy. "Who, who is going to marry you?" Lettuce is like a cat with fried hair. No, she is a cat. "But you already have foxes in your stomach. Do you think they have no father after they were born?" Fox? Wait! Su Yao looked at Lettuce''s stomach in a daze, "lettuce, is what he said true?" "It''s true." Lettuce nodded very embarrassed. Su Yao was completely speechless. His expression at this time was extremely complicated. No, are you monsters so efficient? Su Yao thought about looking for fragrance again, and his expression became more complicated. "How long have you been pregnant?" Lettuce thought carefully, and then said with some uncertainty, "nearly a month." Su Yao: This mortal time has just passed more than a month, and lettuce has been pregnant for nearly a month, that is to say, she has been cultivating into human form for more than a month. Tut tut He really can''t understand the monsters in this world. He can''t fix a human figure so fast and get pregnant so quickly. Lettuce seemed to see what Su Yao was thinking. She stepped on the Platycodon grandiflorum, which she secretly liked. Then she said with embarrassment, "it''s the Kikyo guy. If he hadn''t seduced me, I wouldn''t be pregnant." Chapter 304 Su Yao: That is to say, you are confused by the beauty of each other? Su Yao felt that he had no way to make complaints about it. "Then how did you get into shape so quickly? I remember that Shen Yanbai and I didn''t leave for a long time?" "That''s because I ate a demon pill one day." Replied lettuce. So you''re doing it from here? Su Yao answered in silence. If it wasn''t for men and women in this world, he would have doubted that lettuce was the main character. At this time, lettuce said again, "and that demon Dan or the guy of Platycodon grandiflorum gave me." Hearing this, Su Yao felt that this might be a conspiracy that had been planned for a long time. He looked at some strange smile of Platycodon grandiflorum, and then looked at lettuce, which seemed to know nothing. He sighed, "lettuce, you can have a snack." Lettuce looked at him with a look, "dim sum? What kind of snack? " Su Yao: Lettuce is really hopeless. Shen Yanbai saw that Su Yao had been paying attention to lettuce. He was discontented. He coughed softly, "well, Su Yao, since they are both in shape, we don''t need to worry about them. Let''s give this room to them. Let''s go to other places." He and Su Yao came to the world to live in the world of two people, not to concern other people''s affairs. Yao Chi shook his head when the wedding was over. We would not wait for the wedding Shen Yanbai: Can su Yao''s officious character be changed? "They can do it themselves, and we are not their parents." Su Yao was silent. After a long time, he looked at lettuce and Platycodon grandiflorum and asked, "do you two have any ideas?" "I don''t want to get married yet!" Said lettuce decisively. And Kikyo said, "although I wish I could marry lettuce now, we can do it by ourselves. Moreover, I haven''t told my family about it." Su Yao nodded, "unexpectedly, you can do it yourself. But when you are going to get married, remember to treat me to a wedding banquet." "You still want to have a wedding banquet. Have you forgotten what happened last night?" Shen Yanbai looks at him not coldly. When Su Yao heard this, he thought that Shen Yanbai was reminding himself of the incident. He was embarrassed and angry, "Shen Yanbai, can you stop mentioning that matter? Do you know that it looks like you are..." Before the word "hungry / thirsty" was said, Su Yao suddenly remembered that there were other people here and shut his mouth. Shen Yanbai looked at him with a smile, "say, why don''t you go on?" Su Yao glared at him fiercely, "what I want to say is clear to you." The lettuce, who has no idea and is simple in mind, listens to their conversation, full of mist. And Kikyo is to see the two people between the wrong, and then in the heart to guess a 7788. ¡­¡­ Shen Yanbai was afraid of Su Yao''s sudden tantrum. Instead of teasing him, Shen Yanbai changed the topic. "OK, let''s go. Don''t disturb their love." Lettuce:.... " Platycodon grandiflorum If you want to take Su Yao with you, just say it. Why use the two of us as an excuse? Su Yao thought for a while, but it was not suitable to continue to be a light bulb here. He nodded and said, "OK, where are we going next?" Chapter 305 "Of course, I have traveled all over the country." Shen Yanbai said with a smile. Su Yao gave him a bad look. "You think you''ve already traveled all over the place?" Shen Yanbai took his hand. "It''s true, but I want to be with you now." Although this sounds very common, but I don''t know how, lettuce and Platycodon always feel that they have been a mouthful of dog food. "Would you like to go with me?" Su Yao picked his eyebrows, and his eyes were full of smile, "what do you say?" "I already know your answer. Let''s go to the first place now." In Su Yao''s exclamation, Shen Yanbai picked him up and swept him in a certain direction like a gust of wind. "Shen Yanbai, what are you doing?" Su Yao''s voice came with the wind. Kikyo put lettuce in his arms, "lettuce, we will be as happy as them in the future." Lettuce red face, gently answer. ¡­¡­ When he found out that Shen Yanbai had taken him to a hot spring, and he was all wet, Su Yao suddenly blew his hair. "Shen Yanbai, what do you want to do?" "Of course..." Shen Yanbai hooked the corner of his lips and said, "take a bath with you." Su Yao roared, "are you sick? I don''t want to take a bath with you." "I am sick, but you are my medicine, and I need you to treat me." Shen Yanbai seemed not to see the angry expression on his face, and spoke of love words gently. Su Yao was embarrassed and angry, "you take a bath here by yourself. I''m going to go up." Shen Yanbai took him to the shore and said with a smile, "Su Yao, you can''t escape today." As soon as Su Yao was about to say something, a huge kiss was printed, and "Shen Yanbai, what are you doing with my clothes off?" "If you don''t take off your clothes, do you want to take a bath in your clothes?" "Can you stop fumbling on me "I can''t. My hands are out of control." "Shen Yanbai, you..." "What''s the matter? Do you think I''m too slow?" ¡°¡­¡­ Go away After that, Su Yao was half lying on a big stone, and Shen Yanbai stood behind him to help him take a bath. His hands began to feel uneasy again. Su Yao, who is enjoying the service, feels something wrong. He looks back at Shen Yanbai and says in a hoarse voice, "Shen Yanbai, don''t mess with me again. I''m almost broken up." "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything wrong." Shen Yanbai said with a smile. Although he said so, his hands kept moving Between ups and downs, Su Yao heard Shen Yanbai say, "Su Yao, do you love me?" And he had no strength to answer. Shen Yanbai said to himself, "I know you must love me very much." Shen Yanbai really loves me. Su Yao said with a smile in his heart. ¡­¡­ Later, Su Yao and Shen Yanbai traveled all over the world, leaving their traces almost everywhere. Although they were unable to have children, they adopted several children, and after a hundred years, they would be full of children and grandchildren. And they are still not old, send away generation after generation. Later, they felt that the long life was a little boring, so they jumped off zhuxiantai together and became mortals. Then they really lived togethe Chapter 306 After returning to the system space, Su Yao sat on his chair in a dazed face. He looked up and looked not far away, where he did not know when a round of sun appeared. The sun was very warm, but it did not shine into Su Yao''s heart. He put his hand on his heart and thought of what Shen Yanbai had said to himself before he died. Tears rolled down his eyes and fell to the ground along his cheek. Tangyuan didn''t know what to say, and he knew that whatever he said didn''t work. He just stayed quietly and looked at him. After a long time, Su Yao raised his head and asked, "can I see him again?" This sentence seems to be asking Tangyuan, also seems to be asking oneself. Tang Yuan knew who the man was and his real identity. He knew that Su Yao''s mission in every world was the embodiment of that person. But it can''t tell the truth yet. It''s not until then. At least it''s only after su Yao has finished half of his task Tangyuan said "sorry" in his heart, and then said, "host, I don''t know about this problem, but everyone will reincarnate after death. Maybe you can meet his reincarnation in the later mission world." Listening to this, Su Yao seemed to have grasped some life-saving straw. His eyes began to twinkle, "really?" "It''s true. You''ll meet him again." "That''s good. That''s good." Tears fell from his eyes again. Su Yao reached out to wipe away the tears and showed a firm expression, "Tangyuan, let''s go to the next mission world." Wait for me, I will find you again. "Good." [Ding, transmitting the next mission world ¡¿ ¡­¡­ The heavy rain, the patter of rain mixed with the wind, whistling, lightning and thunder, an ancient castle suddenly reflected in the eyes, the teeth of the withered trees stand, deep and dark. The road in the woods is muddy and rugged, full of the smell of rotten leaves. From time to time, a few Nightingale bleats, crows flutter their wings and rattle by, and a figure stumbles into the forbidden area. His slightly emaciated figure looms under the thunder light, just like a soul in the land of death, emerging the dark light of life dissipation. "Zhi --" when the door of the castle was pushed open, he shivered with his arms in his arms. He carefully looked at the dark hall and saw that old devices were scattered on the ground, the table and balcony were covered with dust, and an exquisite coffin was placed in the center of the hall. Suddenly, another flash of lightning came down. The whole castle seemed to be illuminated. Bats lurking in the castle were startled and flew out of the half opened door. The young man clearly saw that the coffin was full of roses, the color was like blood, and the red was strange. As if he had lost his soul, he walked towards the coffin and touched one of the roses. Fingers were punctured instantly, blood from the wound, from the rose dripping to the coffin. The pattern engraved on the coffin suddenly lit up, but the light fell slightly, and the boy didn''t see it. He drew back his hand, put the injured finger in his mouth for a moment, then turned to close the door. After looking at the coffin, the boy went to a corner and sat down. He hugged himself and buried his head on his knee. The body kept shaking, as if in silent crying, as if in fear of something. However, the truth is Chapter 307 "Tangyuan, are you sure you can really wake up the villains in this world? Why do I always think you are lying to me?" The suspected glutinous rice balls hummed with dissatisfaction, "host, am I so not worthy of your trust?" Su Yao sighed softly, "I can''t help it. Who makes you so unreliable? If I''m not careful, who knows if I''ll be trapped by you." ¡°¡­¡­ Host, don''t worry. There will be no more problems in this decision. After all, your blood is very special, and it has great attraction to the villains. Otherwise, in the original plot, the Central Plains master would not be imprisoned by the villains and used as a blood supply bank. " He only wanted Su Yao to trust his dumplings and didn''t find out what he had exposed. When it found out what it had said, it wanted to strangle itself. Su Yao gasped, "did you just say that the Central Plains master in the original plot was used as a blood supply bank by the villains? Will not my fate be the same as that of the Lord? " Tang Yuan didn''t speak, just giggled and tried to muddle through. "Glutinous rice balls, you are indeed a pit product!" Su Yao said bitterly and indignantly that he would strangle the dumplings now. ¡°¡­¡­ Host, ANN, your fate will not be like that. After all, you are not a useless and cowardly owner, but a powerful cat demon. " However, Yao didn''t flatter me at all Then, how do you feel if you haven''t been fooled by the host "Compensation, of course." ¡°¡­¡­ What kind of compensation do you want? " When did the host become a profiteer? Jpg "silver tools that can kill vampires." Said Su Yao. Smell speech, tangyuan tone suddenly changed, "host, what do you want silver to do, do you want to kill villains?" "No, I''m just trying to protect myself. After all, villains are very dangerous. I have to keep a hand to save my life Su Yao sighed with deep melancholy, "and if I am killed by the villain, then the mission will fail. You should not want my mission to fail." Tang Yuan was convinced by Su Yao''s reason, "that''s good, but I''ll only give you one. You can keep it. If you lose it, don''t ask me for it." "I see. Give it to me as soon as possible." Su Yao hooked the corner of his mouth. "Don''t rush, I''m looking for Oh, I found it. " As soon as the sound of Tangyuan falls, Su Yao finds that he has a silver tool in his hand. The appearance of this silver ware is a folding knife, and it looks no different from ordinary folding knife. It has good deception. As long as you don''t open it, no one can find that it is actually a silver tool. Su Yao was very satisfied with this. He put away the silver and then asked, "Tangyuan, do I really want to spend the night here today?" "Of course, you can''t leave here until the villains wake up." Tang Yuan replied. "But how can I sleep in this broken place? I don''t think I can sleep." "That can only trouble you to sleep in the corner, and I feel that with your sleeping skills, no matter where you can sleep." Su Yao''s face suddenly turned black Go away Seeing that he was angry with himself, tangyuan was a little happy, "then I''ll go to bed, and you''ll go to bed early. After all, you may have a hard war to fight tomorrow." Su Yao: Chapter 308 Su Yao looked up at the coffin not far from his eyes. After murmuring a few words, he sealed his hearing. After adjusting his posture, he closed his eyes and went to sleep. In the middle of the night, something happened. Originally covered with coffins, the blood rose did not know what happened, and suddenly withered quickly Not long after that, the lid of the coffin was opened, and a man with an evil face in a red suit came out of it. He has too white skin, a pair of different from ordinary people''s blood pupil, eye corner and a tear mole. Originally quiet bats started to move again. They began to hit the window and the door like crazy. They wanted to escape from here. Even if they hit their heads, the blood did not stop. Because there''s something they fear. The man looked up at them with a contemptuous smile on his mouth. He held out his right hand and grabbed them in the air. There was nothing in their hands, but all of a sudden the bats fell to the ground and turned into ashes. The man glanced around, then his eyes fell on Su Yao, who was sleeping in the corner of the wall. It was as if something had been injected into the body, and the man''s indifferent eyes had changed. He stepped forward to Su Yao step by step. "Dong Dong Dong Dong!" The sound of heel stepping on the floor rings Every step is like stepping on one''s heart. Su Yao didn''t hear anything, but he adjusted his posture. His delicate, white and fragile neck suddenly burst into the man''s sight. The man''s eyes changed again. He squatted down in front of Su Yao, reached out and stroked Su Yao''s neck, feeling the pulse beating. The man opened his mouth to reveal two sharp fangs. He gazed at Su Yao greedily. "Bite, bite..." There was a voice in his mind, urging him to bite. The man seemed to be bewitched by the sound and bit at Su Yao''s neck. When his tusks were about to penetrate Su Yao''s blood vessels, he suddenly stopped. The man stares at Su Yao for a long time and gives up the idea of eating. He chuckled, "I''ll let you go for the time being, mine..." The man picked up Su Yao, walked towards the coffin in the middle of the hall, and put him in it. As for the man, he himself went in. The space of the coffin is so large that it can hold three adults. But when Su Yao went to sleep, he felt uneasy. He opened his hands and feet and even put one foot on the man''s body. When the man moved his foot away, he hugged him like an octopus. The man smelled the strange smell of Su Yao, and his tusks came out again, but the next second he shrank back. He looked at Su Yao''s peaceful sleeping face, hooked his lips, and involuntarily became more gentle between his eyebrows and eyes, but he himself did not notice. ¡­¡­ The next morning. The rain had stopped, and the sun was rising outside, and the sun was pouring in through the window. Su Yao turned over and felt something was wrong. He opened his eyes quickly. When he found himself lying in the coffin, he was shocked. He quickly got up and jumped out, and then he saw the man sitting there. The man''s hand is holding a book that looks quite old The warm fragrance rising from the cold color bedroom, the ancient furnishings, the luxurious carpets, and the splendid murals are just like coming to the palace of ancient Europe Chapter 309 Everything was different from what he saw last night. If the coffin had not been in the middle, he would have suspected that he had come to the wrong place. But is this man really the villain of the world? How is it different from the description of Tangyuan? No, you can''t look at people from their appearance. Maybe it''s his disguise. Su Yao stared at the man for a long time. The man noticed that he fell on his own eyes, closed the book in his hand, "wake up?" His voice was clear and deep, and his eyelashes, like butterfly wings, cast a shadow over his eyes. "Are you?" Su Yao asked tentatively. The man raised his eyebrows playfully. He thought that the boy appeared here and awakened him with blood. He knew his identity for a long time, but now it doesn''t look like this. It''s interesting. Slender hand gently against his jaw, that pair of eyes such as water peach blossom light mist, body close to Su Yao, the tone is very serious, "I ah, is a vampire." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao was a little crazy. Who asked you this question?! But now he should pretend to be afraid. So he stepped back and pretended to be scared. "You, are you really a vampire?" Su Yao didn''t know that the man had already discovered it. He looked at Su Yao pretending to be afraid there, and his eyes became more interesting. The man sat back, put the book aside, picked up the tea cup beside him and drank it. When Su Yao was nervous, he raised his eyes and said, "no, I''m just a resident here, Yas Lambert." Since this human teenager likes to play so much, he will play with him. Anyway, he has plenty of time. Vampire''s life is too long and boring, so he chose to sleep a thousand years ago. Now that he is awakened, this little guy is so interesting, so don''t scare him away. Moreover, he could feel the connection between himself and the human teenager, as if there was a thread that could be broken at any time to hold them together. Su Yao: I believe in you. You''re such a bad old man! Su Yao make complaints about it in his heart, but on the surface he still wears a look of relief. "It wasn''t, it really scared me." Wait, he just said he called Yas Lambert? But Tang Yuanming said that the villain in the world is called Phil torredo. Is it possible that the unreliable Tangyuan is wrong again? However, it may be that he heard it wrong. I''d better ask him first. "What did you say your name was? Could you tell me again?" Remember, Lambert. It''s my name The expression on Su Yao''s face suddenly collapsed. I didn''t expect to make a mistake. He knew that the dumpling was not reliable at all. He had to look for it again and offer his own blood again. Shit! Besides, this man named Yas Lambert is also a vampire. He has been sleeping for so many years. Now he must be very hungry. Maybe he will attack him later. No, he has to run away, or it will be late. Su Yao cleaned up his mood and said to Yas Lambert, "I''m sorry to disturb you. I''ll leave now." after that, he fled the castle in a hurry. It''s as if there were some monsters in this castle. Chapter 310 Yas Lambert looked at his fleeing figure, did not catch up, just thinking about something. After hearing his name, the expression on the young man''s face changed obviously. He didn''t know what it was, but it could be that the human teenager had heard his name somewhere, or that the vampire he was going to wake up with blood was not Yas Lambert, but another sleeping vampire. However, for whatever reason, this human teenager will never escape from the palm of his hand. Their vampire clan is very persistent to their prey. Yas Lambert''s mouth was crooked, and the expression on his face looked strange in the half light. ¡­¡­ When he could not see the castle, Su Yao, who had fled in a hurry, stopped. This man is very weak and has acquired heart disease. He feels that he is not feeling well now, and the heart disease seems to have a recurrence. After taking a few breaths, Su Yao reached for his trouser pocket and took out a bottle of medicine from it. As if he had grasped the straw, he quickly poured out a grain of medicine and ate it. Fortunately, the original owner has the habit of taking medicine at any time. Otherwise, he would die in the mountains and forests today. Su Yao stood in his place for a while, and when he was more comfortable, he began to settle accounts with tangyuan. "Tangyuan, get out of here!" The hidden dumplings came out quickly, with a little guilty in its eyes, "night, host, what can I do for you?" "Well, what about Phil torredo? How did he become ace Lambert on the way?" Su yaopi looked at it with a smile and said, "you said that you can''t make a mistake. Then you should explain to me what the situation is now." Tang Yuan is more guilty. Looking at Su Yao''s expression, he can''t help shrinking. "Host, I can explain it. Calm down first." "I''m calm now. Explain it. I want to know whether you''re in the wrong place because of something." Su Yao said with a sneer. ¡°¡­¡­ That''s because I mistook the name of the villain. In fact, he''s called Yas Lambert, not Phil torredo. " Tangyuan is talking nonsense. "Oh?" Su Yao picked up his eyebrows and made a mockery of his mouth. "Do you think I will believe what you say? I''m not a fool." Tangyuan It''s really going to end. It''s clear that this move will not work in other systems. Is it because other taskers are too easy to cheat? If it had known this, it would have chosen a host with a lower IQ. Su Yao didn''t know what Tangyuan was thinking, and he didn''t want to know. "Tangyuan, if you don''t tell me the truth, don''t blame you." One second, two seconds "Well, I''ll tell you the truth, but don''t hit me." Su Yao raised his eyebrows and said, "yes, you can. Don''t waste your time." "The reason is that I made a mistake about where Phil torredo was sleeping. He was killed before, and he was buried in a grave by his own men after he died, rather than sleeping in the castle you entered before." Tang Yuan said in all its details. It did not notice that Su Yao''s eyes were becoming more and more dangerous. Chapter 311 "Oh? Then tell me about Yas Lambert, how two vampires are sleeping at the same time. Don''t tell me that he is the man of the world "I don''t know about this, but he is not the main man. He was not mentioned in the original plot. I guess he is an unimportant person." Said the dumpling. It''s better not to tell the host for a moment. Actually, this Yas Lambert is the target of this mission, or it will be killed. "So back to Phil torredo, you said he was sleeping in a grave. Do you want me to dig his grave, eh?" Su Yao squinted dangerously. Tangyuan sensed the danger, and quickly shook his head, "no, no, no, there is no need to wake him up. Besides you, there is a female master. This kind of thing can be done by the female owner." What kind of thing is a woman? It''s not as important as its life, OK. Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "How do you know that the hostess will wake up Phil torredo?" "Because the mistress is the mistress, and Phil torredo is the villain. The protagonist always does not deal with the villains, and it is very common for the mistress to wake up the villains." Tangyuan said solemnly. "What''s more, there is a way of heaven in this world. How can it make the plot deviate? Even if that person is not a woman, it will be someone else." Su Yao touched his chin thoughtfully and did not speak again. Tangyuan looked at him nervously. After a long time, Su Yao said quietly, "then how can you be sure that this person is not me? What should I do if the way of heaven in this world controls my thinking and lets me finish the original plot by force?" Tangyuan Host, why do you have so many problems? Are you 100000? Why? Glutinous rice balls make complaints about , but the soup is still explained. "Host, you can rest assured that the world''s heavenly way does not make complaints about your existence. Our company''s technology is very advanced. It has developed a kind of application that can shield the sky and perceive it. My body is installing that application." "If your company is so good, why don''t you make you a little smarter? You''re really a laggard." Su Yao could not help but make complaints about it. Tangyuan Hum. "Host, can you stop attacking me again? We are partners. You really hurt my heart." "Tut, partner?" Tangyuan How can it always feel that the host''s tone sounds very subtle, as if it is disgusted with it. "Host..." Su Yao interrupted it and said, "OK, please tell me the position of the female leader. I have one thing to do." "Host, what do you want to do? Are you going to attack the mistress?" Tangyuan asked curiously. Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes. "You''re stupid. You really don''t want to breathe. I don''t have a grudge against the mistress. Why should I attack her?" "What do you want to do "Of course, it''s to help the villain and let the mistress go to wake him up. Who knows if the way of heaven in this world is as unreliable as you are." Su Yao replied. ¡°¡­¡­ What are you going to do "Well, you don''t have to know. Just watch what I do. Now tell me where she is." Tangyuan "Oh" a, "female host is actually the original owner''s classmate, she is now in school, by the way, to remind you that you are late for school." Su Yao: Chapter 312 Su Yao took a deep breath and resisted the impulse to kill him. "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" "I mean to say it, but you didn''t give me the chance to say it." Tang Yuan said innocently. Su Yao: I''ll take care of you later "Host, don''t you say you won''t beat me? Why are you such a sub son?" "I said I won''t beat you, but I didn''t say I won''t clean you up. Is there a half dime relationship between beating you and cleaning you up?" Su Yao said solemnly. Tangyuan Damn it, you''re cruel! I''ll hide later and see how you deal with me. ¡­¡­ When Su Yao arrived at the classroom, the teacher was already in class. He saw that Su Yao had just come. Instead of scolding him, he cared about his body. "Su Yao, how is your health? If you still feel sick, go back and have a rest." "Teacher, my health is all right." Su Yao said with a smile. But your pale face doesn''t look OK. The teacher was just about to say this, but looking at Su Yao''s firm eyes, he had to swallow back again, "OK, you go back to your seat first, but if you have any discomfort in your body, you should immediately tell the teacher, do you know?" Su Yao nodded. "I see. Thank you." As he passed by his seat, Su Yao said in a low voice, "do you need this? It''s not a person who is going to die." Unfortunately, Su Yao just heard this sentence. He stopped and looked at the man indifferently. The man was a little uneasy when he looked at him. He slapped the table and said, "what are you looking at? What are you looking at?" The teacher on the platform frowned, "Chen Yuanhang, you owe again, don''t you?" Hearing this, Chen Yuanhang''s expression on his face suddenly became stiff. He shrank back, just like a flower that just opened and then withered. Su Yao looked at him again and said with a smile, "classmate Chen, you should know the meaning of the four words" disaster comes from the mouth. " Chen Yuanhang was just about to say something, but as soon as he put Su Yao''s eyes on him, he couldn''t say anything. With a sneer, Su Yao went to his seat and sat down. When Chen Yuanhang recalled the look in Su Yao''s eyes, he couldn''t help shaking. When did Su Yao''s eyes become so terrible? Is this still the old one? ¡­¡­ Su Yao looked at the blackboard and pretended to be listening to the class carefully. In fact, he was out of his mind. "Tangyuan, which lady is it?" "She''s sitting next to your deskmate." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao looked at the past and found that she was an average looking girl with a thin body and a timid look. She didn''t look like a woman. "Tangyuan, are you sure she''s the hostess? How do I think she looks like a passer-by?" He didn''t judge a person by his appearance. He didn''t feel any leading spirit from that girl. "Host, this is what happened to the prophase of the mistress. When she has an adventure, she will become beautiful and powerful." Tang Yuan explained. Su Yao heard, immediately came to interest, "then you tell me what kind of adventure it is." "Host, what do you want to do with this? Don''t you want to rob the lady?" Chapter 313 Listening to this, Su Yao wanted to peel off its head to see whether it contained water or air. "You think too much. I''m not interested in snatching things that don''t belong to me. I''m just curious about what kind of things can make a person change like that." Tangyuan suddenly realized, "it''s so, but it''s very complicated." "Then you can summarize it briefly." "Well, I''ll briefly summarize. In fact, the female owner will have a system in the future, and the female owner will get a certain reward after completing the task released by that system." "So is that system made by the same company as you?" "Of course not. Our company never makes such a low-level system." "So you''re better than it is?" "Of course." Tang Yuan replied with a very confident tone. Su Yao pondered for a while, then asked, "can you control it for a while?" "I''ll have to try this first, but the chance of success should be great." "Well, I''ll trouble you to control it for a while." "Host, what are you going to do Tangyuan asked in a puzzled way. Su Yao played "Tai Chi" with it again. "Well, you''ll know when it''s time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Host, can you stop saying this all the time? You make my heart itch hard. ¡­¡­ "Su Yao, please answer this question." "Su Yao, Su Yao..." "Ah?" Su Yao suddenly regained consciousness and looked at the teacher standing on the platform. "The teacher asked you to answer the question." He was reminded by his desk mate in a whisper. Su Yao quickly looked at the blackboard, the teacher holding this side just pointed to the subject. He stood up and answered. When the teacher saw that he came back and came out, he didn''t say anything, just let him sit down. Su Yao did not dare to be distracted. He put aside his thoughts and listened carefully. A class soon ended. As soon as the teacher left the classroom, Chen Yuanhang came over and blocked Su Yao in his seat. He was afraid of Su Yao because of a look in his eyes, which made his face a little embarrassed, so he planned to teach Su Yao a good lesson. Chen Yuanhang patted the table and tried to put on a sinister look. "Su Yao, you are brave enough to say that to me. If I don''t teach you a good lesson today, I won''t call him Chen Yuanhang!" Su Yao did not speak, but looked at him for a while. After a long time, he said with a smile, "why, do you want to change your name to Su Yuanhang?" People around him burst into laughter. Chen Yuanhang immediately became angry. He felt that he had been provoked and insulted. He raised his right hand and was just about to slap him in the face. Suddenly, the head teacher''s voice rang out behind him, "Chen Yuanhang, you dare to bully your classmates. Now come to the office with me!" Chen Yuanhang''s body suddenly became stiff, and he had only one thought in his heart - it''s over! He turned stiffly and looked at the head teacher in front of him. He said, "teacher, you are wrong. I didn''t bully Su Yao. I''m joking with him." The head teacher and his father are old acquaintances. If the head teacher tells his father about this, he will certainly have a stir fried pork with bamboo whip after he goes back. Maybe he will be beaten by mixed doubles of men and women. Chapter 314 The head teacher sneered, "Chen Yuanhang, do you think I''m blind?" Chen Yuanhang did not dare to speak, and even began to shiver. Although he is a thorn in the class, but he is still a little afraid in the face of teacher day, especially in the face of the head teacher. Because the teacher in charge of a class would complain to his father if he didn''t have a word, which led him to be scolded or beaten from the society when he went back. At this time, Su Yao said, "teacher, Chen didn''t bully me. He just wanted to fight mosquitoes. Chen, do you think so?" Although he is not afraid of Chen Yuanhang, he is afraid of trouble. He didn''t expect to be haunted by Chen Yuanhang, and he didn''t have the spare time to deal with Chen Yuanhang. He had more important things to do. Although Chen Yuanhang didn''t know why Su Yao wanted to do this, he still followed the steps he gave him. And it happened that a mosquito flew in front of him. He immediately beat the mosquito to death, and then showed it to the head teacher, "teacher, I''m really fighting mosquitoes. It''s this mosquito. Just now it sucked a lot of blood from me." The head teacher didn''t pay attention to him, but looked at Su Yao. "Su Yao, I''m here. You don''t have to be afraid. Just tell the truth." "Teacher, I''m telling the truth. Do you think I''m the kind of liar?" Are you lying now? The head teacher thought for a while that Su Yao was really a liar. Moreover, Chen Yuanhang didn''t really hit Su Yao, so let him go this time. He looked at Chen Yuanhang and said, "Chen Yuanhang, I''ll let you go this time for the sake of Su Yao pleading for you. If I catch you bullying my classmates next time, I''ll never forgive you. Do you understand me?" Chen Yuanhang nodded repeatedly, "listen clearly, listen clearly." The head teacher beat him again and then left. Chen Yuanhang breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Su Yao and said, "Su Yao, don''t think you do this, I will appreciate you. I We''ll see. " Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t mean to laugh at Chen Yuanhang, but he looked so much like a fierce husky. And Chen Yuanhang suddenly blew his hair, "what are you laughing at? What''s funny? Are you looking down on me Su Yao immediately stopped laughing, and then said solemnly, "I don''t look down on you. I just think you look so cute." Chen Yuanhang is originally a kind of cute person. Even if he pretends to be fierce, it will only make him more lovely. Chen Yuanhang''s face immediately flushed completely. He ran away, "Su Yao, you wait for me." Su Yao shook his head helplessly. He stood up and saw Yas Lambert standing at the door of the classroom. Wait! Yas Lambert? How could he be here? No, no, it must be his illusion! Su Yao rubbed his eyes and looked at it again. As a result, Yas Lambert was still standing there. Hold the grass, is it really him? What is he doing here? He remembers that the original owner''s blood has a strong attraction for vampires, and he just woke up Yas Lambert with his blood yesterday. Yas Lambert probably wants to do what the villain Phil torredo did to the original master in the original plot Shit, it''s all the fault of the garbage system! No, he can''t let Yas Lambert find out that he doesn''t want to be sucked into it Chapter 315 As soon as Su Yao was about to hide under the table, Yas Lambert looked over and laughed at him. This normal smile became a talisman in Su Yao''s eyes, and he could not help shivering. It''s over. Yas Lambert, the vampire, must want to drink his blood No, he can''t wait to die! Su Yao squatted down and sneaked out of the back door of the classroom. Just as he thought he had managed to escape, Yas Lambert didn''t know when to stand in front of him and said, "what a coincidence, we''re meeting again." Su Yao felt that his heart disease was going to recur. He forced himself to calm down and said, "what can I do for you?" "I just want to know your name." Said ace Lambert with a smile. Su Yao: Bad, I think you''re a bloody old man. He took a deep breath and tried to keep calm. "We''ve only met once. It''s a stranger. I don''t intend to give my name to a stranger." Ace Lambert shook his head. "No, we''re half acquaintances, because you already know my name, and now it''s your turn to tell me your name." Su Yao: Half an acquaintance? Where do you have the face to say that? And I don''t want to be acquainted with you! Goodbye by hand. JPG Su Yao put his hand over his stomach and pretended to be in pain. His pale face obviously strengthened his persuasion. "I''d better wait until later. I have a severe stomachache and want to go to the toilet." Yas Lambert did not speak, but looked at him for a long time. Just when Su Yao felt that he was showing his horse''s feet, he said quietly, "OK, anyway, I have plenty of time. I''m not afraid to wait for such a while." Su Yao: How can he always feel that the other party''s words mean - you can escape, and if you can''t catch you, I''ll lose. With this thought, Su Yao felt that he should escape even more. He walked quickly to the head teacher''s office to ask for sick leave for the last ten and a half days. But as soon as he was halfway there was something wrong. He looked back and found Yas Lambert following him. This guy didn''t find out he was running away, was he? "What are you doing with me?" Su Yao asked tentatively. "I just want to go to the bathroom, too." Yas Lambert was talking serious nonsense. Su Yao: I believe in you. You bad old man is trying to plot against me. Is this guy Yas Lambert supposed to have any special hobbies, such as sucking blood in the toilet? Gee, if that''s the case, he''ll have too much taste, right? Su Yao''s eyes changed suddenly when he looked at Yas Lambert, which was also mixed with some dislike. Yas Lambert didn''t know what Su Yao''s brain had been replenished with. If he did, he would have sucked his blood on the spot to prove his innocence. "You''re going in the wrong direction. The toilet is on the other side." Yas Lambert raised his eyebrow. "Didn''t you say you''re going to the bathroom? Are you going in the wrong direction?" Su Yao: Do you live by the sea? Why do you care so much? Chapter 316 "That''s because I found out I didn''t have a stomachache, it was a stomachache, so the place I need to go now is the hospital, not the toilet." Su Yao''s face is not red, heart does not jump to tell a lie. However, Yas Lambert found out that he had been lying all the time. As for why he didn''t expose him, he just wanted to play a few plays with him. So it didn''t expose him this time. "In that case, shall I take you to the hospital?" Since you like acting so much, I''ll accompany you. Hearing this, Su Yao quickly shook his head and refused, "no, I''ll go by myself. You''d better go to your toilet." He''s stupid to be with a bad vampire. "Well, take care of your safety on the way." Although he didn''t want this human to leave his sight, they just knew each other. If they were too anxious, they would scare people away. And now is not the time. He has to put Su Yao didn''t know what the other party was thinking. When he heard this, he quickly walked to the office, just like a prisoner who had been granted a pardon order. Seeing that he was not in a good mood, the head teacher asked with concern, "Su Yao, what''s the matter with you? Are you feeling sick again?" The math teacher standing nearby came up and said, "Su Yao is really stubborn. I asked him to go back and have a rest. He had to say that he was OK. What did he look like. Lao Hu, let him go back to have a rest The head teacher nodded and looked at Su Yao again. "Su Yao, if you are not feeling well, don''t hold back. It''s not good to hold it for a long time. You can go back to have a rest these two days, and go to the hospital to have a check-up. After all, health is the capital." "Teacher, I''m here to ask for sick leave. Can you give me a half month''s leave?" Su Yao scratched his head in embarrassment. If Yas Lambert didn''t show up at school, he wouldn''t have to ask for leave. It''s a headache. I hope Yas Lambert doesn''t do it to the other students in the school, alas. "Yes, yes, but tell me the truth, why do you have to take half a month?" "I want to go to the big hospital in the city to have an examination, after all..." Speaking of this, Su Yao did not go on, but pulled out a bitter smile. The head teacher knew what he wanted to say and sighed, "yes, I''ll give you leave now." ¡­¡­ After getting the leave slip, Su Yao immediately left the school and returned to the original owner''s home. The original owner''s family all work outside. In order to make money to cure the original owner, they will only come back during the Spring Festival. But they hired a nanny to take care of the owner''s life. Seeing Su Yao''s coming back, the nanny quickly stepped forward and asked with concern, "young master, why did you come back suddenly? Can''t you feel sick again?" Su Yao saw that the expression of concern on her face did not seem to be faking. Then he thought that the nanny was taking care of the original owner as his own son. He said with a smile, "I''m ok. I''m just tired. Just have a rest." "By the way, you didn''t seem to come back last night. What''s the matter?" "It was so stormy last night that I went to my classmate''s house and forgot to call aunt Hong." Su Yao started to talk nonsense seriously. Auntie Hong nodded suddenly. "It''s just like this. It''s OK. You go to have a rest now. I''ll call you when I finish lunch later." Su Yao answered and went upstairs. Chapter 317 Su Yao was lying in bed, staring at the ceiling all the time. He was already wandering in the sky. I''m afraid that he will find his own dumplings after autumn to see him like this. In addition to a sigh of relief, he is also worried about him. Needless to say, he must be thinking about Shen Yanbai again now. It''s easy for people to worry about another person. Unfortunately, it can''t tell the truth yet. The host may have to endure for some time. I hope he will not be unable to attack the mission target because of his feelings for Shen Yanbai. Tang Yuan sighed in his heart. After a long time, Su Yao''s thoughts finally drifted back. He said, "Tangyuan, why Yas Lambert suddenly appeared in the school? Do you know why?" "I don''t know. Maybe he just went there just to know your name." Said the dumpling. Hearing this, Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes. "You are too naive to think about it. He is a vampire who has lived for thousands of years. Ah, he is not a pure young boy." ¡°¡­¡­ What do you think is the reason? " "Needless to say, he must have been on me. No, he must have been on my blood." "Host, if he really wants to suck your blood, he sucks you up last night. How can he make you live to this day?" "Maybe he wants to use me as a blood donor. After all, my blood is so special that I must keep it and eat it slowly." Su Yao sighed bitterly, "I think I''m afraid I''m going to be doomed this time. I hope I can leave this mission world before he wants to suck my blood." "Sleep..." Tangyuan is ready to talk but stops. "If you have something to say, don''t grind and haw like a girl." Tangyuan bit his teeth and finally said, "host, your task has changed from waking the villain to killing the villain, and you have to play one of the roles in the world." Hearing this, Su Yao was stunned. His throat was a little tight and his mouth was full of bitterness and astringency. After a while, he said, "is the goal of this mission his reincarnation?" When it came, it knew that the host would ask such a question. Fortunately, it thought out how to answer in advance, otherwise it would be really finished. "Host, I can''t find out, but the reincarnated people all have certain characteristics. You can get close to the target of the mission first, and then find a chance to see if he has the same characteristics as Shen Yanbai." Su Yao thought about it for a while, and now it seems that he can only do so. Although the probability is not very big, maybe this time I met the person he was thinking of. After thinking about it, Su Yao said, "OK, that''s it. Tell me who is the target of this mission." ¡°¡­¡­ It''s Yas Lambert. " Tang Yuan said with a stiff head. Su Yao felt that he must have been hearing things out of his head. Otherwise, how could he hear the name that he was so familiar with that he was afraid of. "What did you say just now? I didn''t hear it clearly. Please say it again." Don''t feel the dangerous smell is spreading. It swallows and swallows, "Yas Lambert." Su Yao heard it clearly this time, and his whole body was stupefied. It was as if I had been hit by a bolt from the blue. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 318 Su Yao felt that the world was full of deep malice towards him. Otherwise, why did he target the last person he wanted to see. He didn''t even want to accept the reality. "Tangyuan, you must be deceiving me. You must be. How could he be the target of this mission?" Tangyuan sighs, "host, I know you can''t accept it, but that''s what it is." Su Yao raised his head rigidly, then reached out to catch it, gnashing his teeth and said, "this must be you who is making trouble. No wonder the villain who said so before suddenly turned into Yas Lambert who didn''t even appear in the original plot once." For no reason, the dumpling with a black pot feels extremely aggrieved, "host, this is really none of my business, and do you think I have the IQ to design you?" Su Yao snorted coldly, "who knows if you have put your only IQ on the design of me." Tangyuan It is really more unjust than Dou E. "Tut, as expected, I''d better beat you up and get angry." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Damn it, how bad luck did it go to meet such a host. Tangyuan feels that it is necessary to change the topic immediately, otherwise it will be beaten by the host. "Host, don''t you want to know whether Yas Lambert is Shen Yanbai''s reincarnation?" "Of course, but that doesn''t stop me from beating you up." Su Yao said with a strong voice. Tangyuan I have a sentence about MMP, I don''t know whether to say it or not? "But before I beat you, I have a question for you." ¡°¡­¡­ Whatever you do, I won''t answer your question Tangyuan is just a broken pot. Su Yao squinted dangerously, "Oh? Are you sure? " However, after a few seconds, tangyuan still admitted, "host, I was just joking with you. How dare I not answer your questions? I just hope you can be lighter when you beat me." "I''ll talk about it later. You answer my question first." I don''t think you want to let me go at all. glutinous rice balls make complaints about it in the heart. "Has the female owner''s plug-in system arrived yet?" "Not yet. This will not appear until her family is destroyed and her plug-in will appear." Said the dumpling. Smell speech, Su Yao can''t help how tongue, "tut tut Tut, she this female Lord when also too miserable." "Host, there is no such good thing as picking up pie for nothing. Since you want something, you must lose something first." "It''s true." Su Yao quite agreed and nodded, "no wonder I will meet you such a pit cargo system." Tangyuan That''s a real injustice to you. "When will the mistress be ruined?" Su Yao asked again. "Host, don''t you think your question is too evil?" Are you looking forward to your death? "Don''t talk nonsense. You just need to answer my questions." "Oh, I don''t know. After all, the original plot has changed. It''s estimated that the villains will wake up at the latest." Su Yao reached out and touched his chin. "In this case, my plan has to be advanced." He originally planned to implement the plan after the female owner got the system plug-in, but he didn''t expect that the plan could not be changed Chapter 319 "By the way, what''s going on in the housewife''s house?" Although Tang Yuan didn''t know why he asked this question, he still answered it all in one way: "the father of the female owner died a few years ago, her mother was ill, and the family has spent all her savings, so it''s almost impossible to sell iron." Su Yao touched his chin, and then fell into meditation. According to the saying of Tangyuan, the most deficient thing for the female owner should be money, so he only needs "That''s it." Su Yao looked for a ring finger. He did not know what he was talking about, and immediately his head was full of mist, "what is it to do?" Instead of answering this question, Su Yao said, "can you make a treasure map? The place of the treasure will be the tomb where the villain Phil torredo is buried." Tangyuan suddenly understood what he was trying to do. "Of course, but what do you use to trade?" "Well, I won''t beat you this time, OK?" Tangyuan: Host, don''t you think this deal is unfair at all? " Su Yao picked his eyebrows and said, "why, would you rather be beaten by me?" Tangyuan Can you stop trying to beat me up all day long? I''m not out of breath. "Of course not. It''s just that this kind of transaction is unfair. After all, what I pay is hard work and energy." "It''s still my strength that I''m paying." Su Yao said boldly, "if you don''t want to do this deal with me, I''ll make it myself." ¡°¡­¡­ OK, OK. Can''t I make this deal? " The host that oneself seeks in addition to pet can do, hit again beat again. "That''s settled. The treasure map will be handed over to you, but it needs to be more realistic, my partner." Su Yao said with a smile. Listening to the four words "partner", tangyuan suddenly felt floating in his heart, "I know, I''ll do it now." ¡­¡­ Soon, tangyuan gave Su Yao his treasure map. Su Yao looked at it and found that the treasure map was made of parchment. In order to confuse the false with the real, the Tangyuan did not know what technology was used to make it look like the age. Apart from the others, Su Yao was satisfied with this point, so he praised Tang Yuan with a kind of "well done, you are a little useful." The praised dumplings automatically ignored the second half of his words, like a child who got delicious candy, and kept giggling. I completely forget how bad Su Yao was before that. After getting the important props, Su Yao didn''t rush to implement his plan, because he had another important thing to do. Since he had a heart attack, the original master has not exercised. Moreover, he is not in good health. He is like a strong and hollow tree, which can be destroyed with a little push. Although the body can hold his soul, it can''t let him play his own strength. This is why he wants to stay away from Yas Lambert If he gives full play to his strength, the body will soon be completely broken. What''s more, the magic he''s going to cast on the female Lord needs not only spiritual support, but also physical support. So, he needs to make this body stronger in half a month. Of course, it would be better if the heart disease could be cured within half a month. Chapter 320 However, it should be impossible If you want to get rid of your heart disease, there is no other way to get rid of it. But the parents of the original owner have been looking for so long, they have not found a heart that can match the original Lord. And even if it is found, and the operation is successful, there may be rejection. So, he should be a patient honestly. As for asking for help from Tangyuan Come on, tangyuan is an unreliable guy. It''s better to rely on him than on himself. But there are certain things that can be helped. ¡­¡­ After swapping some medicine with his points in Tangyuan, Su Yao started his exercise plan, and all this was done behind his back to Aunt Hong. There is no way, aunt Hong won''t let him do anything. I wish he had been lying on the bed all the time and regarded him as a fragile thing. Although half a month''s time is neither long nor short, it has passed quickly. After half a month''s exercise, the effect is still considerable. Su Yao''s body is better, and his face is ruddy. Although his physical strength is not good, he will be panting compared with climbing stairs before, which can be regarded as a sky and a ground. After half a month''s sick leave, Su Yao went back to school. On the day of going back, he went to the head teacher for vacation. Seeing that Su Yao''s face was ruddy and he was no longer the same as the sick seedling, he believed that he had gone to see a doctor for half a month, and it seemed that the effect was good. However, he still asked, "Su Yao, how is your health? Is there any discomfort?" Su Yao laughed and shook his head. "I''m much better now. Thank you, teacher." "That''s good, but..." When the words came to his mouth, he felt that the words he said seemed to be cursing each other. He immediately changed his words and said, "class is coming soon. Go back to the classroom." ¡­¡­ Su Yao thought that he would not see Yas Lambert again in a short time, but he did not expect to meet him today, and he became his English teacher for no reason. Su Yao looked at Yas Lambert standing on the podium, and then listened to the words of those girls who were crazy about flowers. Inexplicably, he felt a little upset. "Tut, he''s a real lure." He murmured. I don''t know if Yas Lambert on the podium heard this, looked up at him and laughed at him. Suddenly, he thought he was screaming at the girls. Su Yao was even more upset. He was lying on the table and covering his head with his English textbook. Seeing that he no longer looked at himself, Yas Lambert immediately put away his smile and made a "Shhh" action to the girls. Those girls seemed to be under some kind of spell and shut their mouths one after another. Suddenly the whole classroom was quiet again. Next, Yas Lambert introduced himself, but only said his name and nationality. But it was enough for the girls to boil for a while, and they looked at Yas Lambert with adoration in their eyes. If it wasn''t for fear of making a bad impression, they would have wanted to jump on it. But a bold girl stood up and asked, "teacher, do you have a girlfriend now?" "No, but I''m very interested in someone now." Chapter 321 Yas Lambert said this when he looked at Su Yao. Su Yao raised his head subconsciously and happened to look at the eyes of shangyas Lambert. His eyes were like deep springs, which could drown people. Su Yao looked like a frightened rabbit. He lowered his head and missed the flash of smile and other things in Yas Lambert''s eyes. Su Yao pressed his heart on his body. He didn''t know why his heart suddenly beat fast. Obviously, the man who could make his heart beat faster has disappeared. Is he a half hearted, see a love a heart scum man? Su Yao was startled by his idea. He stood up suddenly, and the sound of stools falling down sounded, which attracted the attention of the whole class. "Classmate, what can I do for you?" Asked Yas Lambert faintly. I don''t know why, Su Yao suddenly lost. He adjusted his mood and then said, "nothing. I just saw a bug." Yas Lambert did not speak any more, but looked at him for a long time. Other students also looked at him with strange eyes. Su Yao always thinks that they want to say - as a boy, they are afraid of insects, which is really useless. Thinking of this, Su Yao wanted to find a crack in the ground. I had known that he would not have used this reason, but now his reputation would be ruined. At this time, Yas Lambert said, "sit down, classmate. Don''t stand there. We''re going to start class." "Oh," Su Yao said, lifting the stool on the ground and sitting down. Yas Lambert soon started his first class. With his proper London accent, he has gained several fans. And some of the girls looked at him more and more obsessed. But Su Yao didn''t listen carefully. He was already wandering in the sky. When Yas Lambert noticed that he was in a daze, he called him a few times with a very bad heart, "Su Yao, Su Yao?" Su Yao stood up in a reflexive way and looked at him stupidly. Yas Lambert put his hand on his mouth to cover up his crazy lips. "Su Yao, do you think my class is boring, so I''m in a daze?" Su Yao shook his head. "No, I just feel a little uncomfortable Yas Lambert looked at his ruddy face and said with a smile, "Oh, is it?" When Su Yao raised his heart, he said again, "in this case, you should lie on your stomach and have a rest." Su Yao immediately breathed a sigh of relief, "thank you, teacher." ¡­¡­ A class soon ended. Before leaving the classroom, Yas Lambert said to Su Yao, "Su Yao, you come to the office with me." Su Yao always felt that he had nothing good to do in the past, but he could not refuse, so he had to follow him to the office. The decoration and furnishings of the office are very much in line with Yas Lambert''s taste, no, it should be said that they are in perfect harmony with him. On his desk, Su Yao saw a large bunch of blood roses in vases. The blood roses were full of color and delicate, and there were dewdrops on the petals. It seemed that they had just been picked. and as like as two peas in the old castle, he is estimated to be the same breed. Su Yao looked at the office, and then his eyes fell on Yas Lambert''s thin lips as delicate as blood roses. Chapter 322 As if he had been scalded by something, he quickly withdrew his sight. As if he hadn''t noticed, Yas Lambert sat down with his legs casually together. He pulled off his tie and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt to reveal his slender neck like a white swan and his exquisite collarbone. For a moment, Su Yao didn''t know where to put his eyes. Look, you look like a pervert. Don''t look at it. It seems that I''m guilty again. So Su Yao put his eyes on the blood rose. At this point, Yas Lambert asked, "is it nice?" "Ah?" Su Yao looked at him in a daze. "Does the blood rose look good?" Yas Lambert reached out his finger and flicked the petals of the blood rose at will. Su Yao didn''t know why he suddenly asked himself this question, but he replied, "it''s very nice." Yas Lambert said again, "what do you think of me?" "It''s nice, too." Said Su Yao. I have to say, vampires are pretty high, although he has not seen other vampires, but Yas Lambert must be one of the best. "Then why do you look at it instead of me?" Su Yao: Is there something wrong with you? "Oh, I''m afraid I''m going blind." "Can I take that as a compliment to me?" Yas Lambert asked with a smile. Well, this guy is very narcissistic. Su Yao make complaints about it in his heart. "Of course." "Do you know what the blood rose is watered with?" The topic suddenly took another eighteen turns. Su Yaopo was speechless and said, "Mr. Lambert, are you calling me here to ask me these questions?" "Of course not." Yas Lambert shook his head. "I''m here to talk to you about something important." "What''s important?" Su Yao asked. Yas Lambert didn''t answer. His eyes fell on Su Yao''s neck, which was on the outside of the paragraph, and then he gave a vague smile. Su Yao''s heart suddenly rose an unknown premonition, he has been back, back to the door there. He reached out to open the door, only to find that the door could not be opened. It was as if he had been cast a spell. Su Yao could only watch as Yas Lambert came towards him. He swallowed and forced to calm down. "Yas Lambert, what are you trying to do?" Ace Lambert put his hands on the door, circled him in the middle, leaned over and said with a smile in his ear, "can I have some of your blood?" At the moment when he leaned down, Su Yao vaguely saw a special mark on his shoulder, and it seemed that he had seen it on Shen Yanbai''s body. Su Yao''s attention was drawn to him, and he didn''t notice what Yas Lambert had just said. When Yas Lambert saw that he didn''t speak, he took it as his acquiescence. He opened his mouth and bit on Su Yao''s neck. His tusks pierced his blood vessels Yas Lambert was greedy for blood. The tingling pain on his neck made Su Yao recover. As soon as he was about to push Yas Lambert away, Yas Lambert stopped sucking blood. Yas Lambert raised his head, and his lips were still stained with Su Yao''s blood. He stretched out his tongue and licked it. His mouth burst into a smile. "Your blood is as delicious as I imagined." Chapter 323 Su Yao was angry and wanted to blow up Yas Lambert''s head, but he felt that he should now pretend to be afraid and unable to believe it, otherwise the previous play would be in vain. Su Yao''s body began to tremble. He looked at Yas Lambert with fear in his eyes. "Didn''t you say you''re not a vampire? Are you lying to me?" "But you lied to me first." Yas Lambert did not continue to play with Su Yao in the play. "Besides, you already knew I was a vampire, didn''t you?" Su Yao didn''t expect that he had been exposed for a long time, and suddenly he doubted his life. Is his acting really that bad? But he clearly thought he was doing a good job. No, it could have been a trap set by Yas Lambert. He can''t get caught. "What are you talking about? You lied to me by yourself, and you sucked my blood." Su Yao looked at him innocently. Ace Lambert looked at him with a smile. "But you woke me up with your blood, didn''t you? If not, why did you do that? " "When did I do that? Do you know the wrong person?" Su Yao continued to pretend to be innocent. Yas Lambert chuckled. "Whether you do it or not, you''ll never escape from my palm in your life, mymaster." Su Yao was stunned, "what did you call me just now?" mymaster£¿ My master? What shame is this play? Ace Lambert raised his eyebrow. "Why, don''t you even know what it means?" Su Yao immediately felt that he had been ridiculed, although there was no irony in the tone of the other party. "How can I not know, I just don''t understand why you call me that?" "Oh, you were afraid of me just now. Why are you not afraid now?" Su Yao tried to resist the impulse to beat him up. "Don''t change the subject. Give me a good answer, asshole!" "Since this is your request, let me answer your question." "Because you awakened me with blood, we have established some kind of contract, but this kind of contract is temporary..." At this point, Yas Lambert paused, then said with a smile, "so in this short time, you can make some reasonable demands on me, mymaster." Su Yao: "Can you call me another word, don''t you think it''s a shame to call me?" Anyway, he would not pretend to have been exposed. Su Yao simply broke the jar. Yas Lambert grinned and raised his eyebrows. "Oh, you''re not going to go on pretending after you know about your relationship with me?" Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes. "Since you say that I am your temporary master and can make some demands on you, I have two things to do now." "What''s the matter?" "First thing, you stay away from me." Said Su Yao. "Why, do you feel uneasy about the distance?" Ace Lambert said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t drink your blood for a while." Hearing this, Su Yao''s blue veins protruded. He raised his foot and was about to kick Yas Lambert''s knee, but he was easily avoided. "Master, what are you going to do, ready to beat your servant?" Su Yao: Chapter 324 Su Yao took a deep breath. "Since you think you are my servant, you should look like a servant." "Are you complaining that I am not obedient at all?" "Do you think you are obedient?" Su Yao asked. What master servant, is this guy Yas Lambert playing with him? "So master, you are angry about this. I''m sorry. I will be very obedient in the future." Said ace Lambert with a serious look. Su Yao sneered, "ha ha!" Yas Lambert pretended not to hear, and asked with a smile, "master, what''s your second request?" "Stop sucking my blood." He doesn''t want to be sucked into the human body one day Yas Lambert looked very distressed. "I''m only interested in your blood now. No, I can only drink your blood from now on." Su yaodun was so angry that he had a stomachache. "Then you can die for me." "I can''t do that, because we vampires die only if they are killed by others." Su Yao: As if he didn''t see his ugly face, Yas Lambert added, "master, you''d better think of something reasonable and easy to do." "You..." Su Yao just wanted to say something dirty, but suddenly he thought of something. He changed his mind and said, "in this case, you can take off your clothes." "Master, what do you want to do Yas Lambert said with shock on his face. He looked at Su Yao''s eyes as if he were looking at something abnormal. Su Yao''s blue veins on his forehead protruded. "Don''t give me any nonsense. You can take it off." "Well, since this is the master''s request, I can only try my best to do it. It doesn''t matter if I lose my innocence." Ace Lambert sighed and reached out to unbutton his shirt. At that moment, Su Yao thought that he was a bully who wanted to take over the women. He felt a headache. He waved his hand and said, "OK, don''t take off. I don''t have any special hobbies." Yas Lambert''s hand to unbutton was taken down again. He looked at Su Yao for a minute and then said, "what''s your second request, master?" "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll talk about it later. Now open the door and let me out." If he stays here any longer, he will really lose control of himself. Now this body is not suitable for fighting, not to mention the other side is a vampire who has lived for thousands of years. "Master, I am a servant to do even such things. You are really self willed." Yas Lambert said so, but he opened the door. Su Yao is more sure that the other side is playing with himself. However, since the other party wants to play host and servant drama so much, he will accompany him to have a good time, and it will be regarded as having a good time. "Since I am the master, I should make good use of my right as master, right?" Su Yao said with a smile, "what''s more, what you have to do is not in place. As a servant, the most important thing to do is to obey the master''s orders. During this period of time, you should learn how to become a qualified servant." Yas Lambert didn''t expect the other party to say such a thing, but he was not angry, on the contrary, he was a little happy Chapter 325 Interesting, so interesting Su Yao is indeed an interesting human being. At present, it seems that he has made no mistakes in his decision "Yes, my master." Yas Lambert put his right hand on his chest and performed a standard court etiquette to Su Yao. Like a real servant. But Su Yao knew that he was just acting. Yas Lambert was actually a vampire with a bad character. We can see from the fact that he sucked his blood regardless of his will. And this theory of master and servant initiated by Yas Lambert is just that he wants to find something to pass the boring time. Don''t look at how much he looks like on the surface, but in fact If it had been the original owner, I would have been cheated by Yas Lambert and drained of blood by him It''s a pity that Su Yao will not be cheated. "Well, I''m looking forward to your next performance. I hope you won''t do anything rude." Su Yao raised his eyes and looked at Yas Lambert with a smile. As if he didn''t recognize the meaning of the words, Yas Lambert said to him with a smile, "I will never fail to live up to what you expect of me." "Then I''ll wait to see how you do it." ¡­¡­ After watching Su Yao leave, Yas Lambert closes the door of the office, and the whole office suddenly darkens. He sat back at his desk and looked at the bunch of blood roses in the vase. He didn''t move for a long time. For a long time, he reached out and folded a blood rose, held it firmly in his hand, and then let go. That blood rose has been destroyed petals fall off, at this time, do not know where to blow a gust of wind, the curtain was lifted a corner, petals were also blown away by the wind. And outside the window, the sun hanging in the sky faintly stained with a touch of blood. Ace Lambert''s lips were crooked, and it seemed that the night of blood was coming. Su Yao in the corridor also noticed something. He looked up at the sky and found nothing wrong. But the uneasiness in his heart did not dissipate for a long time. "Tangyuan, do you think something is wrong?" "Host, don''t you have any hallucinations after being sucked by ACE Lambert?" Tang Yuan asked. Su Yao silently rolled his eyes. "Don''t argue with me. I''m asking you something serious." "Tut, it''s just a joke. Do you need to be so serious?" Glutinous rice balls can''t help but make complaints about it. "If you give me nonsense again, you will never talk to me again." Tangyuan Since the host experienced the last task plane, this temper is really growing. "All right, all right. Have I investigated the head office for you?" "Come on." ¡­¡­ After a while, the results of the investigation of Tangyuan came to an end. It said, "host, in a few days is the blood night, whenever there is blood night, the vampire will come to the human world to look for food." Hearing this, Su Yao could not help frowning, "are you sure? Don''t you get it wrong again? " "Host, I can''t make a mistake this time. If you don''t believe me, you can pay attention to the news these days. It is estimated that there will be many cases of human being being sucked into human beings." Said the dumpling. Su Yao pondered for a while and then said, "then I''ll believe you again this time. If that doesn''t happen then, you''ll wait to be beaten." Tangyuan Host, do you feel bad if you don''t beat me for a few days? Chapter 326 "No, if the blood night really comes, then I will be miserable?" Die, die, die! His blood now has a special attraction for vampires. He is afraid that he will be really sucked into the human body. "Host, can you not be so surprised?" "You are not me. How can you feel my feelings?" Su Yao sighed with great melancholy. ¡°¡­¡­ I just told you not to be so afraid, and you think too much Su Yao said that -- "ha ha!" Yas Lambert alone is a vampire. He can''t cope with it. If he has another group, he will have to wait to die. How could he not be afraid? "Host, vampires can smell blood, but as long as you are not hurt, they can''t smell it, so you just have to protect yourself. And then there''s Yas Lambert Su Yao raised his eyebrows, "Oh? How do you know that ACE Lambert can protect me? " "The vampire is a territorial and possessive creature. Yas Lambert has drunk your blood. In his opinion, you are his property." Tang Yuan explained. Hearing the word "possession", Su Yao suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. The word "possession" didn''t mean well. He didn''t want to be Yas Lambert''s blood supply. Tangyuan is also obviously aware that Su Yao is in a bad mood. He quickly changes the topic to avoid hitting the gun again. "By the way, host, when is the plan you mentioned before going to be implemented?" "Just a few days." Said Su Yao. He thought for a moment that bloody night is also good. As a villain, Phil torredo must have many people guarding his tomb. In the coming days of blood night, his men will certainly come to the human world for food, so the protection will become weak, and there will be no obstacle for the woman to wake up Phil torredo. However, tangyuan didn''t think of this. It even thought that Su Yao was crazy to do something in these days. "Host, are you serious? Are you not afraid to be caught by some vampire? " "You don''t have to worry about that. I have my own way. You can check for me if anyone is guarding the tomb for Phil torredo." "Host, what do you want me to do with this?" Tangyuan asked subconsciously. "For the success of my plan, of course." Su Yao replied, "don''t waste your time. Go and check it." "Oh." ¡­¡­ After the investigation of Tangyuan, there was no one guarding the tomb of Phil torredo. Although Su Yao thought it was strange, he still decided to carry out his plan in the next few days. However, he has not yet decided on a specific day. And now, he is secretly following the female owner Ningxia, and then follow her all the way to the hospital. Su Yao saw the name of the hospital and knew that it was the hospital where her mother was. He followed Ningxia to the inpatient department and watched her enter a certain ward. Su Yao stood outside listening. "Host, don''t you think you''re acting like a stalker?" Glutinous rice balls finally make complaints about it. Su Yao silently rolled his eyes. "Since you can''t speak so much, you can shut your mouth for me. Don''t disturb me to do serious things." Tangyuan I''m sorry, I don''t think you''re serious. Chapter 327 After a while, the voice of conversation between Ningxia and her mother continued to come from the interior of the ward. Su Yao heard about it. her mother''s condition in Ningxia was getting worse and worse. She wanted to give up treatment, but Ningxia didn''t agree and said she would try to find a way to get money. Su Yao sighed. The woman owner in Ningxia is too miserable, but it has nothing to do with him. He just needs to do what he should do. After a while, Ningxia came out of the ward. Her face was sad and her tears fell down. Ningxia found a seat, sat down, hugged himself, weeping faintly echoed in the corridor. The doctors and nurses who passed by were used to it. Su Yao looked at Ningxia again for a long time, then left quietly. After leaving the inpatient department, Su Yao found a place to sit down. "Tangyuan, I''ve decided. I''ll implement my plan tomorrow. You can check the bank card number of your family in Ningxia, and transfer me 500000 yuan by the way." Since it should have been his task to let Ningxia do it, he always had to give others some rewards, didn''t he. "Host, I know, but I think Ningxia should not dare to ask for that money." "Then you can send a text message by the way, saying that the 500000 is a donation or something." Said Su Yao. After thinking about it, tangyuan said, "OK, I''ll do it now." Su Yao suddenly thought of something and quickly stopped it. "Wait, I''m not asking you to do it now, but to ask you to do it after you wake up Phil torredo in Ningxia." If you transfer the money now, his plan will not succeed. With a "Oh" sound, tangyuan went back into the pocket of Su Yao''s clothes. Su Yao sat for a while. Suddenly, someone came up to him and blocked the sun. He looked up and frowned when he saw that it was Yas Lambert. How could this guy be here? I don''t think it''s sneaking up here, is it? "Master, what a coincidence that we met here." Yas Lambert said as he sat down beside Su Yao. Su Yao rolled his eyes in silence. Come on, there are so many coincidences in the world. I think you are following me. What else are you a vampire doing in the hospital. "Yas Lambert, what are you doing here?" "For a chance encounter, of course." Yas Lambert said with a smile, "it''s your encounter with me." Su Yao side of the head, staring at him for a minute, and then said, "you vampires are not afraid of the sun?" Yas Lambert didn''t expect that he would ask such a sentence. He choked, "I don''t know where you heard this news?" "From books, of course." Su Yao solemnly said, "so you vampires are afraid of the sun?" "Some are afraid, some are not afraid, and I naturally belong to the fearless type." Su Yao asked again, "are you afraid of silver?" Hearing this, the smile on Yas Lambert''s face suddenly disappeared. He sat up straight and looked at Su Yao for a long time. After a long time, he began to talk quietly, "guess." Su Yao: Guess you big head ghost, your expression is clearly to show that you vampires are afraid of silver. Chapter 328 "You say, what would you do if I dealt with you with silver one day?" Su Yao was on the verge of danger, and even began to circle the magic of love. Yas Lambert laughed. "I can''t get it." He was tired of this boring and long life, and it would be great if someone could really kill him. Hearing this, Su Yao looked at him several times. Although Yas Lambert''s expression seemed serious, he could not tell whether he was telling the truth or not. "Are you telling the truth or the lie?" "If you think it''s true, it''s the truth." Said Yas Lambert. Yas Lambert was a dangerous man. Su Yao suddenly came to such a conclusion. The man full of ambition and desire is easy to deal with, but the man without desire is very difficult to deal with, because he can''t start from his weakness, or even find his weakness I hope Yas Lambert is the former. Su Yao gave Yas Lambert a deep look, then stood up and walked towards the front door of the hospital. Instead of following, Yas Lambert sat there watching him leave. When he could not see Su Yao, he looked up at the sky. "He sighed for a long time. I didn''t know whether he was real or not ¡­¡­ Soon, it was evening. After su Yao asked Tangyuan to investigate the family address in Ningxia, he asked him to put the treasure map he had made before in some place in Ningxia. When it was still at night, he appeared in the bedroom of Ningxia. Ningxia had already stopped, so he did not notice the arrival of Su Yao. Su Yao first looked at her bedroom, and then noticed the photo frame on the bedside table that had fallen. He went over and took a look at the frame. Inside the frame is a picture of a family of three, looking very happy. The girl standing in the middle is Ningxia. Su Yao took a look at the middle-aged man on his left. He transformed himself into his image by magic, and then entered the dream of Ningxia. As a result, Ningxia has made a dream that can be regarded as a good dream. She dreamt of her father, who had already died, and learned from him that there was a treasure inherited from her ancestors, and that the treasure map was hidden somewhere in her home. Ningxia just wanted to ask where the treasure map was hidden, and the dream suddenly stopped Su Yao came out of the dream of Ningxia. At this time, his face was pale and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. He looked very bad. Tang Yuan looked at him like this and asked, "host, what''s the matter with you? Are you feeling sick again?" "I''m fine. You should take me out of here. She''s going to wake up in Ningxia." Su Yao said weakly. Smell speech, tangyuan looked at Ningxia lying on the bed, it was really a look to wake up, it quickly took Su Yao to leave. A few minutes after su Yao left, Ningxia woke up. She half sat up, picked up the photo frame on the bedside table, reached out and touched the father in the picture, "Dad, are all those things you said true in your dream, dad?" However, only the wind answered her. Ningxia put down the photo frame in her hand. She got out of bed, went to the window and looked out of the window. There is a crescent moon hanging in the sky. It is red. It looks strange Chapter 329 Ningxia rubbed his eyes, then looked at the past, the moon has become a normal color. She reached out and rubbed her head. She always felt a little terrible tonight, just like Ningxia was immediately scared by her own ideas, she "pa" to close the window, and then the curtain to close, and then went to bed to hide in the quilt. ¡­¡­ On the other side. When Su Yao got home, he went to bed in the dark. However, he found that there was another person in his bed. He was so scared that he jumped up and turned on the light. Then he found out that there was a man lying in his bed, and that man was Yas Lambert, and he didn''t know how he got in. What was the purpose of Yas Lambert''s sneaking in? Was it to dry his blood while he was sleeping? At this thought, Su Yao''s face suddenly became very ugly. And ACE Lambert said to him with a smile, "master, why are you back now?" Su Yao took a deep breath and tried to resist the impulse to beat him. He said coldly, "Yas Lambert, what are you doing in my house?" "I want to sleep with you, of course. I dare not sleep alone." Yas Lambert said so, but there was no fear on his face. Su Yao just wanted to say something about it. I believe in you, you wretched old man. "Get out of here right now!" Su Yao pointed to the window and said to him. However, Yas Lambert didn''t mean to leave. On the contrary, he said something that made Su Yao want to kill him. "Master, don''t be so ruthless. If you want me, I can be afraid that my body will give it to you." Su Yao: I suspect you''re doing porn, and I have proof. Yas Lambert is indeed a vampire who has lived for thousands of years. He actually said such words to a young boy. His face is estimated to be thicker than the city wall after thousands of years of "wind and rain". I don''t know if all the vampires are as cheeky as he is. As soon as Su Yao was about to start driving, he was suddenly pulled to the bed by Yas Lambert, and his face was buried in his arms. Su Yao felt that he was about to suffocate. He reached out to push Yas Lambert. However, he found himself tightly held by the other party. He could only murmur, "what are you doing? Let me go!" "Master, it''s time for you to go to bed." Yas Lambert''s voice came from overhead. Su Yao was just about to say, "I can''t sleep with you here", but suddenly he felt a great sense of sleepiness. His eyelids became very heavy In a daze, he went to sleep. Yas Lambert let go of Su Yao, reached for his face, and whispered, "good night, my prey." Fortunately, Su Yao is already asleep, otherwise he will be angry with his "my prey". After staring at Su Yao for a long time, Yas Lambert snapped his finger and the light in the room went out. Then he went to sleep with Su Yao in his arms. ¡­¡­ The next day. Su Yao woke up early in the morning. He remembered what happened last night and sat up. He looked to the side and found that Yas Lambert was still in his bed and looked as if he was sleeping soundly. This made Su Yao in a bad mood Chapter 330 As soon as he was about to wake up ace Lambert, he suddenly thought of something and was going to pick up Yas Lambert''s coat. Yas Lambert, still asleep, took the opportunity to see if he had the familiar mark on his body. However, as soon as Su Yao reached for the first button on Yas Lambert''s clothes, he suddenly caught his hand. Ace Lambert opened his eyes and asked with a smile, "master, what are you going to do?" Su Yao didn''t expect that he would wake up at this time. Suddenly, he felt guilty that he was caught by others. He cleared his throat and said, "I just want to wake you up. Now that you are awake, you should leave my house." "Master, why do I always think you are lying to me? You just wanted to take off my coat, but I didn''t expect that you were such a person." Su Yao inexplicably saw the word "abnormal" from his eyes. He was angry and angry for a moment, "don''t give me nonsense." "You see, you''re duplicity again." Ace Lambert sighed and reached out to unbutton his clothes. Su Yao was startled by his coquettish operation. He picked up the pillow on one side and threw it at him. "Yas Lambert, what are you doing? Do you want to play rogue?" "I''m helping the host do what you want to do." Said ace Lambert with a serious look. Su Yao was so angry that his stomach ached. He almost roared, "roll, roll, roll!" Aunt Hong, who was making breakfast in the kitchen, heard his angry voice and thought something had happened to him. She ran upstairs with a spatula and knocked on the door. "What''s the matter with you, young master?" she said Su Yao did not answer, but motioned with his eyes to Yas Lambert to leave. Yas Lambert did not tease him any more and left the window, gesturing to him before leaving. Su Yao understood the meaning of the gesture and closed the window with a black face. Seeing that Su Yao didn''t respond, aunt Hong thought something was wrong with him. She immediately clapped the door and said, "young master, young master!" Su Yao went to open the door, rubbed his eyes and pretended to wake up. "Aunt Hong, what''s the matter with you?" Aunt Hong looked at him carefully, and then looked into the room. Seeing that nothing had happened, she was relieved. "Young master, you just screamed there. I thought you had something wrong." "I just had nightmares. That should have been my dream talk." Su Yao''s face is not red, heart does not jump to tell a lie. Auntie Hong nodded, "if it''s OK, if it''s OK." Su Yao looked at the spatula in her hand, "Auntie Hong, are you still burning things in the kitchen?" After such a reminder, aunt Hong remembered that something was still cooking on the stove, and suddenly screamed, "my soup!" Su Yao watched her run downstairs in a hurry. He shook his head helplessly and closed the door. ¡­¡­ Su Yao went into the bathroom to wash, then changed his clothes. As a result, Yas Lambert, who had not been away for a long time after his pants were half worn, suddenly returned. Su Yao looked at Yas Lambert in the mirror, and the whole person was stiff. A few seconds later, he let out a roar, "Yas Lambert, you die for me!" Chapter 331 Yas Lambert looked at him a few times, and then said calmly, "what''s so shy about? We''re all men. You have them. I have them. I''ll let you see them." Su Yao couldn''t control his temper any longer. He quickly put on his trousers and rushed at Yas Lambert. He su Yao is going to kill Yas Lambert, an old man with thicker skin than the city wall! However, before his fist was smashed, both hands were caught by Yas Lambert, and he could not even break free. It was clear that the other side did not exert much force. Yas Lambert sighed. "You don''t have any fun. I''m just kidding you. Can I do it?" Su Yao pursed his mouth and didn''t speak. He quickly and ruthlessly kicked a vulnerable part of Yas Lambert. A fatal blow to an important part made Yas Lambert''s face change again and again. He let go of his hand and took a breath of air. "You''re cruel." Su Yao spat out his tongue at him. "You should use this move to deal with a rascal like you. If you don''t get rid of me, I''ll give you another foot, so that you''ll die, so that you don''t have to harm other people." "But are you not afraid that I will harm you?" Although the pain there is severe, but still Sao words to say, "and, you are not afraid of the happiness of the rest of your life?" Hearing the familiar words, Su Yao was stunned. This sentence he heard Shen Yanbai say several times before, is Yas Lambert his reincarnation? The same bad character, the same like to tease him, the same full of Sao talk If it''s all coincidence, it''s a coincidence. With this thought, Su Yao''s eyes suddenly became very complicated when he looked at Yas Lambert. He considered his words and said, "do you have any special marks on you?" Yas Lambert chuckled. "Why, are you trying to rip off my clothes There was a special mark on him, but why did Su Yao suddenly ask him this question. "Who wants to pick your clothes? I don''t have this kind of special hobby." "If not, why did you suddenly ask me this question?" Yas Lambert raised his eyebrows and said, "don''t try to fool me.". Su Yao: He can almost be sure that Yas Lambert is Shen Yanbai''s reincarnation. After all, they are both shameless, but he still has to find a chance to see if there is any mark on Yas Lambert, in case he makes a mistake. "Then take it as if I didn''t ask, and you''ll get out of here right now." Su Yao pointed to the window and said. Before we know whether Yas Lambert is Shen Yanbai''s reincarnation, he will not be so kind to him. No, even if he is Shen Yanbai''s reincarnation, he will not be so good tempered. "Are you asking me to leave as master?" Yas Lambert approached Su Yao and chuckled. Su Yao didn''t know why he said that, but he answered him, "of course, otherwise, what do you think?" "But now the contract between me and you is no longer my master, so you can''t ask me to do anything." Su Yao: Shit, I didn''t expect that this guy still had such a hand. Damn it! Chapter 332 Su Yao took a deep breath and ordered you to leave here as the owner of the house "But I just don''t want to leave. What should I do?" Said ace Lambert with a smile. Su Yao: Damn it, is there something wrong with this man? Why do you laugh so cheap? "If you don''t leave, I''ll have to take some measures." Su Yao moved his wrist, clenched his fist and hit Yas Lambert''s face. "Since you don''t want a face like this, don''t take it." Yas Lambert avoided his fist. "Can I think you''re jealous that I have such a perfect face?" However, he did not expect that the other side''s routine was too deep. Although he avoided Su Yao''s fist, he did not have time to avoid his feet. So, somewhere where Yas Lambert had just been hit hard, he was hit again. Yas Lambert, trying to suppress the urge to scream, bit his lip and said, "you''re so overcast." Su Yao looked at some part of him and laughed very arrogantly. "I''m flattered. How do you feel? Do you want to have another foot?" With that, he would kick it again. This time, however, Yas Lambert learned to be smart. He quickly avoided this step and used his own ability to give Su Yao a place. Su Yao didn''t expect that he would do such a move, and immediately felt that his whole person was not good. "Yas Lambert, what are you doing?" Instead of speaking, Yas Lambert walked towards him with a smile on his face. Su Yao saw it, and his heart was filled with an ominous premonition. Isn''t that guy Yas Lambert sucking all his blood while he can''t move? "I warn you, you''d better not do anything to me, or I will never let you go!" Unable to move, Su Yao could only start firing his guns. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. I just want to ask you for some compensation." Yas Lambert opened his mouth and bit at Su Yao''s neck. The sound of the tusks piercing the blood vessels was heard. Su Yao''s face was full of tears. If he had known that this would happen, he would not have provoked the devil Yas Lambert, but now he is afraid that he will be sucked into doing it. ¡­¡­ I have to say that Su Yao''s blood is really delicious. He doesn''t want to stop. He felt that his whole body cells were shouting "dry his blood, suck his blood", but the delicious food could not be eaten all at once, and he had to enjoy it slowly, didn''t he? Before he lost his mind, ACE Lambert stopped. However, he still inhaled too much, which made Su Yao''s face very ugly. Su Yao stares at Yas Lambert, hoping to kill him. Ace Lambert smiles and kisses him on the lips. Su Yao was more exasperated, but he couldn''t move at all. He had to let Yas Lambert do whatever he wanted. Yas Lambert didn''t do much, just bit his lip. However, Yao felt his mouth was full of blood. He opened his eyes and glared at Yas Lambert angrily. Is it not enough for the devil Yas Lambert to suck his blood just now? And as if Yas Lambert didn''t notice his angry eyes, he licked the blood Chapter 333 The next second, he left Su Yao''s lips, laughing wantonly and evil, "do you want to taste your own blood, it''s really delicious." Su Yao: Taste you big head ghost, I am not your kind of pervert! "Then you might as well let me taste your blood." Yas Lambert raised his eyebrow. "What, do you want to be a vampire?" Su Yao''s face was suddenly confused. How can this topic be raised to become a vampire? Yas Lambert seemed to see the doubts in his heart and kindly explained to him, "if human beings drink the blood of pure blood vampires, they will be assimilated into vampires." Su Yao: I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me. "I''m not lying to you. If you don''t believe me, you can try." Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes. "Forget it, I don''t like to drink blood, and I don''t want to be a vampire like you." "Then tell me what kind of Vampire I am." "Arrogant, narcissistic, smelly, shameless, immoral..." Su Yao did not hesitate to count a lot of his problems. Every word he said deepened the smile on ACE Lambert''s face. After su Yao finished speaking, he said, "originally, I was going to untie the spell on you, but after listening to your evaluation of me, I think it''s better to forget it. Goodbye." Seeing that Yas Lambert was about to leave the window, Su Yao was so angry in his heart that he still stopped him. "Yas Lambert, please help me untie it quickly!" "Even if you apologize to me now, it''s too late. I won''t help you untie it, but you don''t have to worry. It will be untied automatically after 10 minutes." With that, Yas Lambert jumped out of the window and left. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao was so angry that he only wanted to scold MMP. "Damn it, Yas Lambert is such a dog. Even if he is the reincarnation of Shen Yanbai, I will never forgive him!" "Host, but I always think you''ll be really fragrant then." "Shut up!" He was so angry that not only did Yas Lambert bully him, but also the garbage system of tangyuan One day he''ll come back with revenge! Yas Lambert, who had just left Su Yao''s house, suddenly sneezed. He thought of Su Yao''s angry expression and couldn''t help laughing. "It must be that guy Su Yao is thinking about me." If Su Yao heard his words, he would be half angry. ¡­¡­ By the time Yas Lambert returned to the castle, it had completely changed. The servants have been repairing and cleaning the castle since they were awakened by him, so he went to Su Yao to rub his bed last night. Of course, that''s just one reason. The housekeeper, fisso, came forward to meet Yas Lambert when he came back. "Master, it''s all done. Would you like to check it yourself?" "No, I believe in your abilities." Yas Lambert waved his hand, then took out a picture and handed it to fisso. "You go and investigate her information." The person in the picture is Ningxia. When fisso took the photo and looked at it, his expression suddenly became a little strange. He wanted to stop. Finally, he asked, "master, when did your taste become so bad?" The girl in this picture looks ordinary. What does the master like about her? Chapter 334 Yas Lambert knew it was a misunderstanding, but he didn''t mean to explain it. And as a master, you don''t have to explain anything to your servant. Yas Lambert gave fisso a cold look. "Fisso, you just have to do what I tell you. Don''t ask." Fisso was shocked. He lowered his head. "I know, master. I''m going to investigate." "Before sunset, I want all her information to appear on my desk in my study." "Yes, master." ¡­¡­ On the other side. Ningxia has been thinking about the dream that I had last night since I got up. She didn''t know whether the dream was true or not, but she knew she was short of money. If she had money, she would not have to hide her money. So, no matter whether the dream is true or not, she will look for it Ningxia changed into a suit of old clothes and began to rummage. I don''t know how long she looked for it, but she finally found the treasure map. Ningxia carefully looked at the treasure map and found that the location of the treasure was not far away from the western suburb forest. She packed up her tools and went to the west suburb forest with the treasure map. Su Yao was afraid that the plan would not succeed, so he hid in his home in Ningxia after breakfast. After watching her operation, I knew that she was going to find the so-called treasure. Su Yao didn''t intend to go with her, but he was afraid that she would encounter some vampire on the road, which would lead to the failure of the plan, so he secretly followed him. Fortunately, he did not encounter any obstacles along the way, which made him a great relief. Ningxia found its destination according to the route drawn on the treasure map. It was a tomb without stele. She looked at the grave without a monument, and suddenly she was silent. Her treasure must have been buried in the earth before, but she didn''t expect it was hidden in a grave. Is she going to be a grave robber today? No, how could she do such a dirty thing? Ningxia wanted to leave, but at the thought of her mother still lying in the hospital bed and the expensive medical expenses, she finally decided to abandon morality temporarily. And maybe there is no one buried in this tomb without stele. Otherwise, why didn''t the name of the tablet be engraved. In this way, Ningxia took out the tools that he brought and began to dig. However, I didn''t know what material the grave was made of. She could not dig it, but broke her hoe. Ningxia looked at the broken hoe in his hand, immediately felt very speechless, "what the hell is this thing, how is it so hard?" However, fortunately, she also brought other tools. She must dig out the treasure today! Ningxia in the heart for their own oil, pick up other tools continue to dig up. However, he still couldn''t dig the grave. Seeing Su Yao, he wanted to jump out and help her dig. After all, it was related to the success of his plan. "Tangyuan, is there anything that can split this grave?" "Sky thunder." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yaomo silent, "it''s not a rainy day now, where is the thunder?" Dumplings are silent, too. ¡°¡­¡­ Host, or you go out and split it, don''t you have a lot of strength? " Su Yao rolled his eyes. "If I go out, how can I explain to the hostess, and what should she do if she regards me as some kind of abnormal stalker?" "But you''re a stalker." The glutinous rice balls make complaints about it. Su Yao: I don''t think you deserve to be beaten? " Tangyuan Chapter 335 "Well, I don''t expect you any more. I''ll try my best." Tang Yuan''s face was cold, "Oh, host, you can think about it slowly." After pondering for a long time, Su Yao finally came up with a way - since there is no sky thunder, he can get rid of it himself. He can still do such a thing, but he is afraid that the whole person will collapse at that time. However, in order to succeed in the plan, it was nothing, and he did not want to end up with the same fate as the original owner. Su Yao thought about the magic he had learned, and then he made a thunder. Several dark clouds floated to the top of Ningxia, but she was trying to dig a grave, but she did not find it. Su Yao directed the thunder that he had made to the tomb without stele. Ningxia was scared to death by the sudden thunder, she sat down on the ground, full of panic. It was a long time before she recovered. Su Yao''s method was successful. The thunder he created perfectly split the tomb and didn''t cut anything else. Otherwise, Ningxia would have been hanged by this time. Looking at this suffocating Sao operation, tangyuan can''t help feeling a sentence, "host, you cow." It is a little doubt that Su Yao has lived for thousands of years? "It''s nothing. It''s just routine." Su Yao smiles modestly. Routine operation? Who would have come up with this routine operation? Too many notches. "Host, I always think you''re pretending." "Oh," Su Yao said coldly, "then you should think that I am pretending to be forced." Tangyuan immediately choked by his words, "host, can you order a face?" "I already have a face. I don''t need another face." Su Yao replied. Tangyuan OK, OK, I can''t say you, you are good. ¡­¡­ Slow to the God of Ningxia, looking at the front of the tomb split by thunder, do not know what to say. Silence, silence is the doubt in the heart. In the end, Ningxia can only be attributed to the fact that God opened her eyes, because she couldn''t think of any other reason. Ningxia in the heart to thank God, with tools to hook the gravel to other places, and then began to dig up. I don''t know how long after digging, a fine workmanship, carved on the top of the coffin in front of Ningxia. Looking at this well preserved coffin, Ningxia couldn''t help saying, "this coffin has not been decayed. What kind of material is it used?" No, there should have been no such material or any superb preservation technology in ancient times. In this way, Ningxia suddenly felt that this thing was a little strange. At this time, there is a "rustling" sound, she suddenly scared to look back, the results found that only the wind blowing leaves. Ningxia patted his chest, the mind of those messy ideas to throw out. But I can''t help being afraid. "No, this has come to this stage. You can''t give up..." Ningxia cheered itself up. "Well, let''s make a quick decision." She rubbed her hands and pushed hard on the lid of the coffin. Fortunately, the material of the coffin cover was very light, so she pushed it away easily. Ningxia looked at the inside of the coffin and found that there was a beautiful man lying inside, with no treasure. Is there any inner layer? Ningxia Zhuang courage, reached out to push the handsome man, but his hand was accidentally cut by the gem on his clothes, and the blood immediately flowed out Chapter 336 Ningxia frowned. She looked at her hand and found that she had just been scratched with a small wound and didn''t take care of it. What she didn''t see, however, was that the dripping blood was absorbed by the gem. The gem is also emitting a strange red light The next second, the man suddenly opened his eyes, he grabbed Ningxia in his body on the random touch of the hand. Ningxia felt that his hand was caught by something, then raised his eyes to see the past, just on the man''s pair of blood eyes. The air froze for a few seconds. After the reaction, Ningxia issued a scream. She broke off her hand and ran away with her hands. She couldn''t even take anything. The man half sat up, looking at the back of Ningxia''s panic escape, a trace of unidentified meaning flashed in his eyes. Su Yao, who was hiding not far away, saw that Phil torredo had awakened and raised his feet to leave. As soon as his right foot stepped out, he did not know what he had stepped on and made a loud noise. Listening to the news, Phil torredo raised his eyes to Su Yao''s direction, and his eyes were very sharp. Frightened, Su Yao quickly hid. He reached out and patted himself on the chest and whispered, "don''t find me, don''t find me." However - what to be afraid of. He leaned out of his head and was about to examine the situation when Phil torredo suddenly appeared. "I got you, little mouse." Su Yao was startled and almost screamed. He kept calm and said, "who are you?" Instead of answering his question, Phil torredo leaned over to smell him. "You smell good. You can barely make my food." Hearing this, Su Yao turned his eyes in his heart. Who''s going to make you sick food? He stepped back a few steps, quietly put his hand into his trouser pocket, ready to take out the silver that he had given him before tangyuan. However, as if he knew what he was going to do, Fernando grabbed his arm, with a sneer in the corner of his mouth. "This is very irrational behavior, mouse. You''d better let me eat it." Su Yao: I can go to your mother''s bar, the fool will let you eat it! Su Yao raised his other hand and thumped at Phil torredo''s head. As soon as he was about to blow his dog''s head, he dodged him. Su Yao''s hand beat hard on a tree. The tree did not know what it was. It was extremely hard, but his own hand was injured. At the smell of the blood in the air, Phil torredo''s eyes were strangely red, and his tusks were sticking out. "I was going to eat you, but now I''ve changed my mind. I''m going to take you back to my castle and make you my blood donor." Phil torredo looked at Su Yao''s injured hand and licked his lips. His face was full of joy and abnormal smile. Listening to the words "blood supply device", Su Yao suddenly exploded. He raised his foot and kicked him to an important part of Phil torredo. "Where''s your mother of blood supply? You''re abnormal!" But he was caught by Phil torredo, and the pervert even reached for his calf. Su Yao suddenly got goose bumps all over his body. "What are you doing? Let me go, you pervert!" Instead of getting angry, Phil torredo, who was called a dead pervert, said with a smile, "do you know what a real dead pervert is?" Chapter 337 Listen to this, Su Yao''s brain has an instant crash. Why does Phil torredo say that? What does he want to do? No, he can''t wait to die. He doesn''t want to be sucked dry by this pervert. Su Yao raised his other foot and was about to kick more towards Phil Torre when someone kicked him away. It''s Yas Lambert. For the first time, Su Yao thought it was a good time for him to come. He hid behind ace Lambert. "Ace, you help me. This pervert wants to do something very abnormal to me." Hearing the word "ace," Yas Lambert''s ear tips moved. "What did you call me just now?" ¡°¡­¡­ Well, it''s not the time to talk about it. You''ve got to get rid of him. " "If you call me again with that address, I''ll help you solve him." Said Yas Lambert. Now it was very important to protect his life. Su Yao called out again, "Yasi." "Well, I hear you clearly this time. You stand aside and I''ll solve this shameless pervert now." Yas Lambert''s eyes were cold as he looked at Phil torredo. Su Yao was very obedient and stepped back a few steps, "you refuel." "Don''t worry, I''m very good." Yas Lambert said to him with a smile. Su Yao: Can''t you be modest? ¡­¡­ Phil torredo got up from the ground and wiped the blood from his mouth. "Yas Lambert, are you going to fight me for such a human being? You have to think about it." Yas Lambert sneered. "I think it''s clear, so you can go and die." Phil torredo was impatient to covet his prey. "In that case, I don''t have to care about my family. Before you leave this world, you can look at the world a little more." "Phil torredo, when did you become so talkative? You don''t want to talk away, do you?" Yas Lambert sneered, "and you toredos are just Lambert''s running dogs. Are you going to commit the following crimes?" Standing aside, Su Yao immediately felt that this sentence contained a lot of information. The villain Phil torredo''s family is just a lackey of the Yas Lambert family? What is Yas Lambert? I don''t know which sentence touched the scales of Phil torredo. His expression suddenly became ferocious. "Yas Lambert, shut up!" Yas Lambert''s brow was scorned. "What, am I wrong? Well, escapism is not a man''s job. " Hearing that Su Yao wanted to clap his hands for him. It''s an obvious irony that Phil torredo is not a man. Yas Lambert''s mouth is really poisonous. Phil torredo was almost furious. He had never been humiliated like this, and it came from Yas Lambert, whom he had always hated. What is Yas Lambert proud of, is that he has a good family background? "Yas Lambert, your family has long been destroyed, and I advise you to be careful, or there will be no place to regret." "But your family has also been exterminated, and you have been killed once." Chapter 338 Phil torredoton felt a sharp blow in his knee. There''s no way to refute it. Shit! Lambert''s face was no longer as if I had the ability to rebuild it, but I didn''t have the ability to rebuild it At this point, he pauses, changing his tone of sarcasm. "You, Phil torredo, are not the same. You tried your best to rebuild the family, even sold your body, but in the end, it was nothing." "And even if you wake up now, you can''t do anything. So what are you doing when you wake up, it''s better to sleep in the soil all the time. " Every word of Fernando''s face is hard to tell. Fern torredo sneered. The next second he appeared beside Su Yao and put his hand around his neck. "Yas Lambert, you say that all this is to give this human some time to escape. In this case, how about I kill this human in front of you?" Su Yao: Hello, hello. If you want to fight, what''s my business? It''s really a fight between the gods and the fish. If he had known this would happen, he should have left immediately. "Hello, Hello, I have nothing to do with him. Even if you kill me, he won''t frown." Su Yao tried to distract Phil torredo''s attention with words. "He really has nothing to do with me. You can kill him if you want." Yas Lambert put his hands on his chest and looked like he was watching a play. On hearing this, Phil torredo looked at Su Yao and Yas Lambert, as if thinking whether what they said was true or not. While Su Yao was distracted, he quickly took out the silver handle and stabbed him in the kidney. Phil torredo didn''t expect that he would come all of a sudden, and he wanted to strangle him to death. But the pain from his kidney made him have no time to care about other things. What''s more, Su Yao''s holding things can hurt vampires. Besides, there is an ace Lambert here. So now it''s better to run away. Fern torredo gave up the idea of killing Su Yao now. He turned into a wisp of black smoke and fled. His voice came to Su Yao''s ears with the wind, "damn human, I will kill you next time I meet you again." Su Yao looked at the silverware in his hand and thought it was very useful. But why did he think the villain was a little weak? As if Yas Lambert saw the doubts in his heart, he began to explain, "Phil torredo has been sleeping for thousands of years, and his cultivation is only one third of what he was before, so you can easily hurt him." "Who is better and who is weaker than him?" Su Yao asked. Yas Lambert raised his eyebrow. "Why, are you afraid I can''t protect you?" "Who wants your protection?" Su Yao rolled his eyes. "Since you don''t need protection, who is the man who asked me for help just now?" Su Yao: "I don''t know. I''ll go back first. Goodbye." "Wait a minute." Yas Lambert suddenly stopped him. "Why, what else can I do for you?" "You hurt your hand." Yas Lambert''s eyes fell on Su Yao''s left hand, which was still bleeding. Chapter 339 There was something hot in his eyes. Seeing this, Su Yao''s heart suddenly raised an ominous premonition. He quickly hid the injured hand behind his back. He almost forgot that Yas Lambert was also a vampire, and that he had sucked blood twice. I wonder if this guy would suddenly give him this. Su Yao was on guard. "Do you have anything else? If not, I''ll go first." "If you don''t bandage your hand, it will attract other vampires." Ace Lambert said with a smile, "so let me wrap it up for you." Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes. Aren''t you the vampire? And are you sure you want to bandage my wound instead of taking advantage of my blood? "No, this little wound will soon heal, so I won''t bother you. Goodbye, no, never again." With that, he turned to leave. At this moment, Yas Lambert suddenly took his hand. Su Yao was just about to turn around, but he found his body couldn''t move. He knew that ACE Lambert was a bad guy. "Yas Lambert, what are you going to do?" "Can''t you trust me more? I really just want to bandage your wound." Ace Lambert came up to him and picked up his injured hand. Su Yao sneered, "do you think that as a human being, I will believe a vampire, and that vampire has repeatedly sucked my blood regardless of my will." "That is to say, if I get your permission, I can suck your blood?" The angle was once very tricky. Su Yao was so angry that he almost burst out his old blood. "Sorry, there will never be such a day. You''d better dream." Ace Lambert laughed. "I''m just kidding you. Do you need to be so nervous?" Su Yao sneered, "ha ha." Yas Lambert did not speak any more, but suddenly licked the wound on his hand. Su Yao suddenly felt that his whole body was not good, and his whole body was full of goose bumps. He was staring at Yas Lambert, "are you a pervert?" "Our vampire saliva has the ability to heal wounds. If you don''t believe it, you can see if the wound on your hand is gone." Said ace Lambert seriously. It''s true that Su''s left hand has disappeared. No! How did he get caught up in this guy Yas Lambert? Even if Yas Lambert really just wanted to help him heal his wounds, it doesn''t mean that his behavior was not abnormal at all. "No matter what you say, you are still a pervert." "The word" abnormal "is not so understood. Do you want to know what is really abnormal Yas Lambert suddenly makes an action that seems to be extremely emotional. Su Yao only wanted to hit him in the face. "Sorry, I''m not interested in this kind of thing at all. Can you let me go now?" "Don''t worry. I have something else to ask you." Su Yao always thinks that what he is going to ask is something bad, "no..." But before he could speak, Yas Lambert said it. He heard Yas Lambert say - "would you like to go to my house and sit down?" Chapter 340 Su Yao felt that his ears were not working well. Otherwise, why would he hear such dangerous speeches. What''s more, he''s a little crooked. "Sorry, I didn''t hear anything." Jpg "since you didn''t hear it, I don''t mind repeating it." Said ace Lambert with a smile. Su Yao wanted to cover his mouth with his hand, so that he would not have to hear the rude words later. He thought so, and he did it in reality. For some reason, his body suddenly moved again. He didn''t care. He covered Yas Lambert''s mouth before he could speak. "No, you don''t want to say anything. I don''t know anything." After reacting to what he had done, Su Yao wanted to be frustrated on the spot. Yas Lambert said, "Gee," with a very distressed look, "how did you suddenly untie it? I was going to take you back if you didn''t agree." Su Yao: I don''t know if I should say it or not? Yas Lambert added, "since it''s already like this, forget it. After all, you don''t seem to want to visit my house at all. I won''t force you to do it. I''ll talk about it when the relationship between us grows stronger." Su Yao took a deep breath. "Do you say such frivolous words to everyone?" "Of course not. I''ve only said that to you." At this point, Yas Lambert suddenly thought of something. He leaned to his ear and gave a narrow smile. "You can''t be jealous to ask me such a question all of a sudden." Su Yao''s face turned green on the spot. He said, "you''re jealous. If you don''t speak, don''t talk nonsense." "Look at you. You are duplicity. Don''t worry, I''ll never say that to anyone else. " Su Yao: I think you lack a period of social beating. "It has nothing to do with me whether you say such things to other people. I''m going back. Don''t follow me." "But my house is in the same direction as yours." Ace Lambert shrugged. Su Yao: It''s up to you. " ¡­¡­ Su Yao watched as Yas Lambert walked to the house on the left of his home. He had a bad premonition in his heart. "Yas Lambert, your family doesn''t live here?" Yas Lambert nodded. "Yes, I just moved in yesterday." Su Yao: A few days ago, aunt Hong said that the family on the left had moved away, as if someone had bought the house at a high price. He had been thinking about who the man had bought an old house for a big price, but he didn''t think it was Yas Lambert. This guy is definitely on purpose, right? As if he didn''t see Su Yao''s ugly face, Yas Lambert said with a smile, "from today on, we are neighbors. Do you feel happy?" Su Yao wanted to scold his mother. How about your mother? Do you think I look happy? "Why did you suddenly move here? You shouldn''t be..." In the middle of the speech, Su Yao suddenly felt that he was a little narcissistic, and immediately stopped talking. And as if Yas Lambert knew what he was trying to say, "Yeah, I moved here just for you." The prey should be placed under their own eyes to rest assured. Chapter 341 Su Yao didn''t expect that the other party would admit it directly, which made his brain feel a little feverish. He said, "what are you talking about? Don''t make fun of me. I won''t believe your words." Why does he think that Yas Lambert is the Shen Yanbai of the last world? No, no, no, it must be his illusion. There are more people with similar personalities in the world However, he still needs to find a chance to confirm. Yas Lambert forced Su Yao to look at himself and said in a very serious tone, "I''m not talking nonsense or joking with you. What I say is from my heart." "So, are you telling me Su Yao involuntarily asked. When he reflected on what he had said, he would like to find a crack to drill in. Is he crazy? How can he ask such questions? But Yas Lambert did not expect that Su Yao would suddenly ask such a question. He was stunned, "if you think so, it is." "Don''t you think your answer is perfunctory?" Su Yao frowned and said. Instead of answering the question, Yas Lambert said, "why, do you suddenly ask me this kind of question because you like me?" That is really difficult. He just looked at Su Yao as a prey, but he didn''t expect that Su Yao fell in love with him, but he didn''t think he couldn''t try. Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes. Why is this guy so cheeky? "You think too much, just because your words are too easy to be misunderstood, so please don''t say such things to me next time." "But my mouth is on me. I can say what I want. You have no right to command me." Su Yao rolled his eyes again. He turned and walked towards his home. "Wait a minute." Yas Lambert burst out. Su Yao pretended not to hear, but closed the door in front of him. Yas Lambert chuckled helplessly. "What a little guy who likes to play with his temper." ¡­¡­ Su Yao angrily sat down on the bed and thumped the pillow in his hand. "Too much, it''s too much." "Who are you angry with, host?" "Of course, I''m angry with that vampire who likes to tease people." Su Yao replied subconsciously. "Oh --" Tangyuan''s pronunciation is long, "so you are angry with him, but why do you want to be angry, just ignore him, don''t you like him?" Su Yao had a guilty feeling that his mind was exposed. He couldn''t help raising his voice. "What are you talking about? Who likes him? I hate him. It''s too late." "If you don''t like his words, why do you react so much?" "It''s because I hate him that I have this reaction." Su Yao''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. However, tangyuan has already seen through everything, "host, I see that you are simply saying what you mean." Have experienced so many worlds, how does the host still look like this? Is Ao Jiao all like this? Su Yao: Don''t say that. Did you transfer the money to the lady "Just now, I have already sent a text message to his mobile phone as you said before." "Oh," Su Yao said, "since it has been done, you should be busy and let me be alone." Chapter 342 On the other side. Ningxia, who came home in a hurry, shivered under the quilt. She thought of what happened not long ago, and Phil torredo''s look at the dead, which made her tremble even more. At this time, the message prompt tone suddenly rang. Ningxia was scared to send out a scream, "ah!" The scream lasted a few seconds before she could react. She picked up her mobile phone and looked at it. She found a text message coming in. The message says - your bank card with the ending number of XXX has been charged 500000.00 yuan. Ningxia thought that he was scared to have hallucinations, so he rubbed his eyes and looked at it again. It turned out that this was not an illusion. However, her bank card suddenly increased by 500000 yuan. Who was wrong? Ningxia thought of the news that had been seen before, and immediately felt that it was a hot potato. Just as she was about to call the bank to find out, another text message came in. The content of the short message is very long, which roughly means - a philanthropist knows the difficulties in her family and intends to help her on the condition that she can study hard and become a useful person in the future. Philanthropist? Ningxia is even more confused. She has never sent a message for help on the Internet. Where did this philanthropist learn? Isn''t it a new type of deception? The more Ningxia thought about it, the more strange it felt. He quickly called the bank staff and learned that the money was really charity. Ningxia did not expect that good luck would come to her, but she always felt uneasy She wanted to return the money, but now she needs to use it to treat her mother. After many tangles, Ningxia still decided to keep the money She ran to the hospital again, paid the operation fee, and asked the doctor to arrange the operation for her mother. ¡­¡­ In the evening. Su Yao was doing his homework in his room when the door of the balcony was knocked. He stood up and went over to open the door and saw that Yas Lambert was not sure when he was standing on his balcony. Su Yao looked behind him and found that the balcony of the opposite house had been lengthened, only a few tens of centimeters away from his own balcony. Suddenly, he did not know what to say. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as Yas Lambert was ready to say hello, Su Yao suddenly closed the door again. He touched his nose in a conversational way. Well, it seems that Su Yao is still angry. "Su Yao, as a man, how can your measurement be so small?" Su Yao ignored him. Instead, he did not know where to take out two earplugs and plug his ears. Then he continued to do his homework. Seeing that he really didn''t want to pay attention to himself, Yas Lambert no longer found himself bored. He put down his things and turned to the opposite balcony. Su Yao looked at the balcony. Seeing that Yas Lambert had left, he went to open the door and saw what was put in the door. He picked it up and looked at it. It was a lunch box. He didn''t know what was in it. However, there was a post it note on the lunch box, which said: it''s hard to study, so eat while it''s hot. Su Yao opened the lid of the lunch box and saw that there was pig liver in it. And pig liver is used to replenish blood. "Damn it, Yas Lambert is a bad guy." Su Yao swore in a low voice. He turned over to the opposite balcony and knocked on the door. Chapter 343 Yas Lambert soon came over and opened the door. He looked at the box of pork liver in Su Yao''s hand, with a clear smile on his face, "why, are you here to thank me?" "Hehe, I really thank you for your eighteen generations." Su Yao sneered and stuffed the box of pig liver into his arms. "You''d better keep it for yourself. I can live with it." "Well, what are you angry about?" Ace Lambert took his hand. Su Yao clenched his teeth and said, "you''d better go online to find out what this thing is used for, and then ask me this kind of question." "I know this stuff is used to replenish blood. What are you angry about?" Yas Lambert looks innocent. "Ha ha." Su Yao shook off his hand, turned over to his balcony, and then said very seriously, "during this period of time, you''d better not let me see you again, or I''ll see you once and hit you once." With that, he went into the room and slammed the door shut. Yas Lambert touched his nose. "He''s angry again. I don''t understand." He took the box of pig liver into the house, picked up a piece to taste the taste, and then spit out expressionless, "bah, it''s really bad to eat, no wonder he will be so angry." Yas Lambert had no idea that Su Yao was not angry because of this. On the other side. Su Yao couldn''t calm down to do his homework. He thought of the box of pig liver and the innocent Yas Lambert. He was so angry that he kicked on the foot of the table. And then he hopped there with his big toe in his arms. "Shit, it''s killing me, ass Lambert, this damned thing!" Yas Lambert suddenly sneezed. "It seems that Su Yao is scolding me again. His temper is really not small." With that, he poured the liver into the garbage can. ¡­¡­ If you don''t finish your homework during the day, you''ll have to catch up with your homework at night. And the teachers in the school are some demons, it is not a holiday, but the homework is arranged one pile after another. Therefore, Su Yao sat in front of his desk, where he was burning the midnight oil and writing like wind. He almost had no hanging beam to stab his stocks. "Goo Goo Goo." Su Yao''s stomach suddenly began to cry. He put down the pen in his hand and lay down there, as if there were no bones. One hand felt a hungry and shriveled stomach, "how hungry." I knew he shouldn''t have let aunt Hong leave work early. Now it''s OK, but there''s no one to cook when he''s hungry. At this time, the balcony door was knocked. Su Yao turned his head and saw that it was Yas Lambert again. "What do you want to do?" He asked weakly. "Give you food." Yas Lambert picked up the fried chicken and the drink in his hand and showed him. Su Yao "hum" a, "weasel to chicken new year, not good intention." "If you don''t want to eat, I''ll throw it away." Su Yao originally wanted to say, "throw it away." but when he thought that he was too hungry and could not cook, he gave in. After all, it''s the biggest place to eat. He went over and opened the door and reached out to the bag of fried chicken that Yas Lambert was carrying. "Since you have sent it yourself, I can''t brush your kindness. Give it to me." Yas Lambert avoided his outstretched hand. "If you want to eat, let me in first." Chapter 344 This guy has learned how to bargain. Su Yao scratched his head impatiently, but let him in. Yas Lambert glanced around the room and fell on his desk. He went over and put his things on the desk. Then he picked up the paper and looked at it. Su Yao has already accomplished the translation problem, and the one he is preparing to do is - stasera moon light veramendebello! He read the sentence out. Yas Lambert speaks Italian very well, and his voice is full of magnetism. This sentence was like beating on Su Yao''s heart, which made him red in the ear. He kept his head in a flurry, trying not to let himself go to see Yas Lambert. "Is there anything else you can do other than give me food?" Instead of speaking, Yas Lambert pulled out a chair and sat down, staring at him motionless. Su Yao was so uncomfortable that he said, "can you stop staring at me like this?" "But my eyes tell me it just wants to look at you." Said ace Lambert with a smile. Su Yao: Damn it, this guy''s messing around again. "Since your eyes don''t listen to you, why don''t you dig them out?" "That''s not good. I''ll use it to see you." "Well, I won''t talk to you." Su Yao went over and picked up the bag of fried chicken. He was about to eat it on his back. At this time, a hand reached out and took the chicken leg first. Su Yao looked back. Yas Lambert was looking at himself with a smile, and he was holding the drumstick in his hand. "What are you doing? Don''t you say this is for me to eat?" "But I''m suddenly hungry, and I''d better eat less at night, or I''ll get fat." Said ace Lambert seriously. After that, he bit the drumstick in front of Su Yao. Su Yao, who was just about to snatch the chicken leg back: I''m so angry, but he can''t beat him. Su Yao puffed his cheeks in anger. At this time, the chicken leg that had been bitten was handed over to his mouth. He was stunned, "what are you doing?" Yas Lambert raised his eyebrow. "Don''t you want to eat it? Here, take a bite." Hearing this, Su Yao immediately looked at him with an indescribable look in his eyes, "no, I don''t want to eat your saliva." Looking at his serious appearance, Yas Lambert suddenly became interested in teasing him again. "But those in the bag also got my saliva." Su Yao''s expression on his face suddenly became stiff. He picked up the drink on one side and was about to pour it over. Yas Lambert quickly dodged. "I''m joking with you. How could I be that kind of person with no taste." Su Yao gave him a bad look, and then started to drive people out. "I don''t think you have anything to do. You''d better go back to sleep." "No hurry, it''s still early, and I want to talk to you for a while." Ace Lambert sat back in his chair. Su Yao did not speak any more and began to eat the fried chicken in his hand. ¡­¡­ Thinking of the information that the housekeeper had given us this evening, Yas Lambert asked, "in fact, Phil torredo will wake up, half because of you?" Su Yao was drinking a drink. When he heard this, he was choked, "cough, cough, cough!" He patted his chest. When he came back, he pretended to be at a loss. "What are you talking about?" Chapter 345 There''s a lot of panic in the heart. Why did Yas Lambert know about it? Has he been watching himself in the dark? In this way, Su Yao looked at Yas Lambert''s eyes as if he was looking at some kind of perversion. He almost called him a pervert. And Yas Lambert ignored his look and said, "I''m sorry, I know everything, so you don''t have to lie to me." The expression on Su Yao''s face froze at the smell of speech. This guy really knows about it. Damn it. No, he doesn''t have to be afraid of him. When he thought about it, Su Yao said boldly, "yes, I did these things. What''s the matter? Are you still a justice messenger?" "So you came to the castle to wake up Phil torredo with your blood, didn''t you?" Although there was a smile on Yas Lambert''s face, Su Yao felt a shiver in his heart when he looked at it. He forced a breath, "what''s the matter? What''s the problem?" Yas Lambert didn''t answer his words, but went on, "after you found out that the person you wake up is not Phil torredo, but me, Yas Lambert, you run away from the castle in a hurry. Now you use a girl to wake up Phil torredo. What''s your purpose Su Yao sneered, "you know so much." "Not much, not much. After all, knowing you is one of the things I should do." "Ha ha." Damn it, who wants to be understood by you pervert. "But no matter what your purpose is, I''m glad that I''m the one you woke up to, and you should be glad that you awakened me, not the insidious greedy fellow of Phil torredo, or you would have been his blood supply by now." "And I''m here today to rescue you from Phil torredo, so you should thank me." Although Su Yao knew that Yas Lambert was telling the truth, he was inexplicably happy. "Why, do you want me to give my own blood to repay your Savior?" "Of course not." I want not only your blood, but also your body and heart. I want you to belong to me completely. "What do you want?" "You." Yas Lambert said with a smile, firm and serious, "only you are what I really want." Vampires are possessive creatures. They will plunder their favorite prey at all costs, even if they are going to hell. So - Su Yao, are you ready to go to hell with me? ¡­¡­ Su Yao was stunned. He didn''t expect that Yas Lambert would say such a thing. Moreover, he was so tough and domineering that he was at a loss. "Ace Lambert, do you know what you''re talking about?" "Of course I know what I''m talking about." It''s incredible that he only wanted Su Yao''s blood, but now he suddenly wants to get Su Yao''s whole person. Although he doesn''t know why, he just wants to obey his own heart. Su Yao chuckled a few times, "but what I want to say is that I belong to myself. I was, is, and will be." He doesn''t think that Yas Lambert is confessing to himself. Vampires are sentimental creatures. They are cunning and insidious. The other side will say that they just want to give their blood willingly Chapter 346 Yas Lambert was stunned and laughed. "In that case, I belong to you from now on." "This is the biggest joke I''ve ever heard." Vampires have always regarded human beings as prey. They are highly hierarchical. Human beings and low-level vampires are only bullied, but there has never been any case of turning over to be the master. And Yas Lambert is now suddenly saying this, and you don''t have to guess that it''s teasing him. He didn''t think he meant it. "I think it''s a joke, too, but I''d like to say one more thing -" "stasera moon light Vera ntebello!" Naturally, Su Yao knew what this sentence meant. He looked out of the window. There was no moon outside the window, only a few stars twinkled in the night sky. He looked at Yas Lambert again. "Is there something wrong with your eyes? There''s no moon out the window, OK?" There''s no moon. It''s a beautiful dog tonight. Yas Lambert didn''t realize that Su Yao didn''t understand the real meaning of this sentence. He even thought that there was something wrong with his eyes and the smile on his face became stiff. For the first time, he felt frustrated. But Su Yao didn''t seem to see his stiff face. He said, "you can leave now. Don''t disturb my homework. Don''t suddenly turn over to my balcony." "Well, I''m done. Please get out of here." Su Yao pointed to the direction of the door. Yas Lambert sighed and rose slowly. "I''ll go back. I''ll see you at school tomorrow." Hearing this, Su Yao''s expression on his face suddenly became stiff. Damn it, he suddenly forgot that Yas Lambert is now an English teacher in his class. What can I do? Does he want to change to another school? Yas Lambert saw that he was so loveless that his anger disappeared. He patted Su Yao on the shoulder. "Do your homework quickly. I hope I won''t find you haven''t handed in your English homework tomorrow." With that, he left before Su Yao blew up his hair. Looking back, Su Yao looked at Yas Lambert, who had turned over to the opposite balcony. He was so angry that he bit his teeth. "Kao, are you on purpose?" Yas Lambert waved to him in a good mood. "See you tomorrow." Su Yao: I''m so angry. JPG "Damn Yas Lambert, don''t let me see you again!" Su Yao, who continued to do his homework, remembered what had happened just now, and remembered to crush the pen holder directly. At this time, the dumpling suddenly said, "host, but he is not only your teacher, but also your neighbor, you can see him every day." Su Yao was so angry that he seized it. "Are you from my side or from his side? I''m so angry that you''re still mad at me? " "Host, of course I''m on your side, but that doesn''t stop me from telling the truth. Besides, isn''t he your target? Why do you want to stay away from him? " "What''s more, why do you think his words are deceiving, not sincere?" "For a person I''ve just met, of course, I have to be vigilant, and he''s so glib. Who knows if what he said is true or not, let alone a vampire." Su Yao explained it subconsciously. "But that''s not the case with your previous missions." Chapter 347 Su Yao was stunned. And the dumpling continued to say, "host, you''re just escaping. You''re afraid that Yas Lambert is not the one you put in your heart, so you''re entangled again and again..." "If I had known this would happen, I should not have said that to you before." "Wait a minute." Su Yao suddenly grasped a key point, "do you mean Yas Lambert is also him?" Tangyuan My host, why are you so insensitive in emotion, but so sensitive to such things? Su Yao asked again, "Tangyuan, am I right?" Tangyuan just wanted to answer "no", a voice suddenly came into his mind, "it''s time to tell him the truth, and reset the world." "Why reset the world?" "There''s something wrong with the world." "So it is. I see." ¡­¡­ After getting the instructions from the head, Tang Yuan looked at Su Yao and said seriously, "host, it''s time to let you know the truth." Listening to the tone, Su Yao sat up straight and said, "what''s the truth?" "In fact, your target so far is the same person, no, it''s the soul fragment of someone, and that person is the God." "A thousand years ago, the LORD God died for no reason, and his soul fragments scattered all over the world The existence of our system is the collection of soul fragments to revive the LORD God "That is to say, there are other strategists besides me?" "No, you''re the only one who''s been in the game now. All the previous ones have failed." Said the dumpling. Su Yao no longer spoke, but fell into deep meditation. Seeing his silence, tangyuan said again, "host, after knowing this, are you not happy at all?" "Happy, of course I am." "But how can I not see joy in your face at all?" "That''s because I''m more angry than happy." Said Su Yao. Tang Yuan''s heart suddenly raised an ominous premonition. As soon as he wanted to escape, he was caught by Su Yao "Do you know why I''m angry?" "No, I don''t know." The dumplings trembled with fear as he looked at him. "Let me tell you. I''m angry because you know the truth, but you don''t tell me, and put forward a theory of reincarnation to prevaricate me..." "Have you figured out how to vent your guilt?" "Host, I didn''t mean to deceive you. I didn''t let me tell you." "Really?" "Of course it is, or I would have told you, and do you think I dare to cheat you?" Su Yao released it, "hum, I dare you." Seeing that he had escaped a robbery, the dumpling immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and then began to shift the topic, "host, the time is not early, you are not ready to do homework?" Hearing this, Su Yao subconsciously looked at the clock hanging on the wall. He found that it was more than nine o''clock. Then he looked at some papers that had not been done on his desk, and immediately sent out a scream, "ah, my homework." He quickly took out a new pen, and then began to write. Fortunately, the original owner of this world is a Xueba, and he has all the knowledge points in mind, so - before 11:30, Su Yao finally finished his homework. After su Yao fell asleep, tangyuan reset the world Chapter 348 the second day. When Su Yao opened his eyes, he found himself lying in a luxurious big bed, but this bed was not his one. At this time, he looked confused. Where is this? Who is he? What is he doing? Oh, he must be dreaming. He needs more sleep. Su Yao closed his eyes, the next second, he suddenly sat up and pinched his arm, "hiss, it''s not a dream." When he got out of bed, he found that the floor was covered with high-grade wool carpet, which was quite soft. Su Yao looked at the room carefully. The room was full of luxurious furnishings and even some antique vases. Oh, the life of the wicked rich. Su Yao came to the following two conclusions: first, this is not his home Second, the owner of the house is a super rich guy but the second point has nothing to do with him. He just needs to find out where he is now. Su Yao walked towards the door. He was about to open the door, but he found that the door was locked from the outside, so he could not go out in this way. He turned around and found a window. After comparing the width of the window with the width of his body, he found that he could leave the room through the window. However, when he went to the window, Su Yao found that the window was sealed. It seems that the owner of the house doesn''t want him to go out at all, and at present, he may be in prison. Su Yao got the above point. So, he''d better ask the unreliable Tangyuan guy now, hoping to get some useful information from his mouth. "Tangyuan, where am I now?" "Host, you are now in the castle of villain Phil torredo." Tang Yuan replied. "Oh." "Wait! You call this the villain Phil torredo''s territory? " "Yes, and you are now in his captivity, and you cannot escape from here." Tangyuan tells such a tragic fact. Su Yao suddenly felt that his whole person was not good. "I am clearly in my own home. Why am I here when I wake up?" Tangyuan bravely told the truth, "because the world has been reset, now the original plot goes to the stage where the original owner accidentally wakes up the villain Phil torredo, and then is forcibly taken back to prison by the awakened FEL torredo." Hearing this, Su Yao subconsciously reached out and touched his neck, "has the original Lord been sucked by him?" "Not yet." Tang Yuan replied. "That''s good, or I''ll feel like I''m out of my way." Tangyuan "Wait a minute. You said the world was reset. You didn''t do it?" Tangyuan Host, why don''t you just forget about it? "How can I be so capable?" It must not let the host know that it did it, otherwise it must be cool. Su Yao reached out and touched his chin. "Yes, you are a garbage system. You really don''t have such a big ability." Tangyuan I''m sorry. This is what my garbage system did. "And if you didn''t do it, who did it? What''s more, why would the other party reset the world? " "I don''t know that either." Host, you are 100000 why, why so many questions? "So when the world was reset, did Yas Lambert remember me?" Chapter 349 Hearing this question, tangyuan has a kind of tension that the key point has finally come. He cleared his throat and made a very serious look. "Cough, I can''t give an accurate answer to this question. After all, there are too many external factors." "So, is there any difference between what you said and what you didn''t say?" Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes. "But this is what you asked me for yourself," said the dumpling Committee "Then you can choose not to answer me." Tangyuan All right, I''ll shut up and head office! What else did Su Yao want to say? Suddenly, the sound of unlocking came from the door. He pounced quickly on the bed, pretending to be asleep, but with his eyes open. In came a man in a black tuxedo with half white hair. On his right hand he held a tray with some food in it. Tang Yuan told Su Yao that the man was the steward of the castle. Su Yao decided to knock the housekeeper unconscious and take the opportunity to escape. As the sound of footsteps approached, Su Yao saw that the housekeeper had come to the bedside, and did not seem to notice that he was pretending to sleep. This is a good opportunity. When the housekeeper wanted to put the food in his hand on the cupboard beside the bed, Su Yao jumped up and slashed the back neck of the housekeeper with a knife. This time, he used full force. The housekeeper suddenly fainted and the food spread all over the floor. Su Yao originally planned to escape from here, but when he saw the clothes on the Butler, dun had a new idea - he decided to disguise as the other party and leave here. If he ran away, he was expected to be caught again soon, and the butler was the highest ranking man in the castle except for Phil torredo. Moreover, he leaves here disguised as Phil torredo''s housekeeper, without making others suspicious Su Yao quickly stripped off the housekeeper''s uniform and put it on himself. He''s just about the size of the butler. He disguised himself as a housekeeper and hid the real housekeeper in the closet. Before leaving, he did not forget to lock the door and take the key. Walking in the corridor, the passing maid politely greets Su Yao, and Su Yao nods in response. After all, he is not a real housekeeper. If he speaks, he may arouse the suspicion of these maids, thus revealing some faults. Fortunately, the housekeeper responded to the maids in this way, so the maids did not have any doubts. After greeting Su Yao, they went to do their own things. This greatly relieved Su Yao. However, as he passed a corner, he met directly with Phil torredo. Su Yao''s body became stiff. He didn''t forget what happened before. If he was recognized by the villains, he would be doomed. Su Yao quickly lowered his head and pretended to be respectful, "master." Phil torredo didn''t speak and looked at him like this. Although Su Yao didn''t look at him, he could feel his sight fall on himself. Seeing how long Phil Torre hadn''t spoken for a long time, he thought he had been discovered, and he began to feel uneasy. The atmosphere is also getting tense. I don''t know how long after that, Phil torredo finally said, "is that human awake?" Chapter 350 Hearing him ask this question, Su Yao''s heart was even more uneasy. He pondered his words again and again, and then said, "I just sent the food in, but the man is still sleeping. I don''t know if he is awake now." Su Yao felt that his answer was perfect. If the other party was not alert to himself, he would have escaped a robbery. "Steward, in this case, you can go with me to see the man." At this moment, Phil torredo said again. On hearing the speech, Su Yao raised his head subconsciously. He looked at Phil Torre a few times, trying to find something from his face, but the other side had no expression. Yes, in the original plot, the villain Phil torredo is a man of few words, which has something to do with his own experience. Although he thought so, Su Yao was still a little uneasy. After all, the villain is still a ruthless, insidious person, otherwise there would not be so many vampires he designed to kill. However, Su Yao did not know that his every move was seen by Phil torredo. Looking at the housekeeper in front of him, Phil torredo felt that something was wrong with him today, as if he had changed his personality. But every corner of the castle was guarded by guards. It was difficult for a fly to fly in, let alone any spy. And there was only one outsider in the castle, the man he brought back. The human body was weak and could not beat the housekeeper. No, there are insidious and crafty people among human beings At this thought, Phil torredo felt more and more suspicious of the "housekeeper" standing in front of him. As he closed his eyes, Phil torredo said coldly, "steward, what are you still doing there? Are you not listening to my orders?" Su Yao was startled by his sudden voice. He kept calm, but there was a cold sweat on his forehead. "Master, I was just thinking about one thing just now." "What''s the matter?" Su Yao took a look at him and then said, "master, why did you bring that man back and tell us to take good care of him? Isn''t he a humble human being?" Are you the host? Su Yao: I can''t help it. I have to act now to deceive the villain. If I don''t act seriously, how can I cheat him? Tangyuan: host, you are really good at it. Su Yao: I think I''m good at it, too. Is there any extra reward for my efforts? Tangyuan bye. Su Yao: do you need to be so stingy? Anyway, we have known each other for so long. Tangyuan Su Yao: if not, garbage system! ¡­¡­ "Housekeeper, I remember saying that I made a decision that no one could question. Are you questioning me now?" Phil torredo looked at Su Yao coldly. Su Yao: What the hell is wrong with this villain? "Master, I''m not questioning you. I''m just curious. After all, this is the first time you''ve brought a human back, and you''ve given him excellent treatment." "Housekeeper, you don''t need to know about it. You just have to do what I tell you to do." Su Yao: Don''t you just want to treat me as a blood donor? What''s wrong with my mouth? Chapter 351 Su Yao finally followed Phil torredo to the door of the room where he had been locked up before. He looked at Phil torredo standing in front of him and regretted it. If he had known he should have run away, now it''s better. He''s afraid he can''t run. Phil torredo looked at the locked door and said, "key." Su Yao handed over the key, and their hands accidentally collided. Su Yao always felt that he touched his hand intentionally or unintentionally, and suddenly got goose bumps all over his body. And Phil torredo looked down at his hand, and the delicate touch on his fingertips told him that it was not his butler who was standing behind him. His housekeeper has experienced countless ups and downs, and his hands have become very rough, while the skin on his hands behind him is very delicate and comfortable to touch This is really interesting. Su Yao did not know that Phil torredo had found out. He quietly stepped back a few steps, ready to escape. As soon as fern torreto put the key into the keyhole, Su Yao moved. He cut his knife into the back of his neck, trying to knock him out. The hand was firmly grasped by the other side. He opened his eyes and looked at Phil torredo in disbelief. "Master, what are you doing?" "I''d like to ask you what you''re going to do, my housekeeper, eh?" Fern torredo''s ending is slightly raised. He looks at Su Yao with a smile. Su Yao''s body became stiff. He kept his composure. "Master, I just saw a mosquito ready to suck your blood and wanted to kill him for you." "Housekeeper, don''t you forget that mosquitoes dare not suck the blood of our vampires?" Su Yao: What the hell are these vampires? "Master, I haven''t forgotten, but I don''t want to let mosquitoes, such as low-level creatures, get close to you. This kind of thing should be eliminated." If he had known it would have happened, he would have stabbed Phil torredo with silver. "Steward, you are so loyal to me." Phil torredo gave him a meaningful look and then touched his hand. The expression on Su Yao''s face suddenly panicked, and even his voice began to tremble, "master, what are you doing?" What''s Phil torredo doing touching his hand? Is there a secret between Phil torredo and his housekeeper? Phil torredo''s taste is really strong enough to treat his housekeeper Gee! Su Yao looked at Phil torredo a few times, more and more felt that he was a pervert. But Phil torredo didn''t know what Su Yao''s brain was replenishing. He released the hand that held Su Yao and pulled out the key with the other hand. "Housekeeper, you can make a pot of tea and take it to my study later." He changed his mind. He was not ready to expose the human disguised as his housekeeper so quickly. He wanted to play with each other. After all, he met such an interesting human for the first time. "Master, don''t you want to see if the man is awake now?" Su Yao blurted out subconsciously. After he reacted to what he said, he would like to give himself a big mouth. Let you talk, let you talk, do you know that the curse comes from the mouth? "He can''t escape anyway. It''s the same whether he sees it early or not." Chapter 352 Su Yao: I''m sorry. I''ve escaped from my room, and I''ll get out of your castle later. Low voice bb.jpg "Master, I''ll make a pot of tea now." Phil torredo said, "come on, I''ll wait for you in my study." When Su Yao heard the words, he felt more and more that there was some adultery between him and the housekeeper. Otherwise, why did he talk so much when facing the housekeeper. Gee, it''s really under the sun. ¡­¡­ Phil torredo pulled back the curtains and saw the hasty figure of the Butler through the window, and he was going in the direction of the gate, not the direction of the teahouse. But he didn''t care. Anyway, the human couldn''t escape from his palm. The prey that the vampire takes a fancy to will only have one end, that is to be sucked dry blood. Su Yao didn''t know that his every move had been exposed to Phil torredo''s eyes. Now he was excited and nervous. He is excited that he can finally escape, nervous is afraid of being found. But now the most important thing is to get out first. Su Yao quickened his pace and walked in the direction of the gate. On the other side. There was an extra man in the study of Phil torredo, who was the real steward of the castle who had been knocked unconscious by Su Yao. "Master, since you have discovered that he is the man, why should you let him go?" "I just want to play with him. Besides, do you think the prey I like can escape my palm?" Phil torredo has a winning look on his face. "Master, you are so wise." ¡­¡­ Under the guidance of Tangyuan, Su Yao successfully found the gate of the castle, and then got out of the castle through it. There was no guard outside the castle, which greatly relieved Su Yao. At the same time, he couldn''t help wondering. The villain''s Castle should be full of guards. Why didn''t he see one? No matter. Let''s go first! Su Yao ran to the front, suddenly did not know where to stretch out a hand, he was pulled to one side. He was immediately startled, just ready to speak, he was covered in his mouth. Damn, he''s not going to meet another vampire, is he? If that''s the case, it''s too bad for him. "Tell me where is the man that Phil torredo brought back?" At this time, the other side spoke. Hearing this familiar voice, Su Yao was stunned. I didn''t expect it was Yas Lambert. Shouldn''t he remember himself? Why did he come here and say such a thing? Did he not lose his memory because of the reset of the world? Besides this reason, there seems to be no other reason. In this way, Su Yao broke off Yas Lambert''s mouth and covered his mouth. Then he turned around and looked at him excitedly, "Yas Lambert, it''s me." He completely forgot that he was facing someone else''s face. Yas Lambert frowned. "What kind of trick are you playing?" "I''m Su Yao, Su Yao." "Su Yao? Do you think I''m blind Phil torredo sneered. "If you''re so uncooperative, you''re going down with the guards I killed." Su Yao remembered that he was still in the face of others. He quickly recovered to his own appearance, "can you believe that I am Su Yao now?" Chapter 353 However, Yas Lambert still did not believe him and thought that he was playing a trick again. "You torrido people are really famous for their cunning and insidious." Su Yao: Is this guy out of his mind or is he suffering from delusion? It seems that he has to do something to make him remember deeply and help him to clear his mind. As soon as he said it, Su Yao raised his foot and kicked at a vulnerable part of Yas Lambert. Seeing this familiar trick, Yas Lambert recalled the painful experience before, and quickly sidestepped to avoid it. He is now sure that the other party is the real Su Yao, not the steward of Phil torredo. "Su Yao, it''s really you. What are you doing pretending to be that bad old man? I didn''t recognize you just now." Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes, "ha ha." This feeling is still his fault? Yao Si is not even aware of his own standard. Su Yao: Gangzhen, if it wasn''t for him, the God who didn''t know his name would have been single for a lifetime with his own strength. "Yas Lambert, I think you should drink more boiled water." "Why should I drink boiled water?" "Because boiling water can cure all kinds of diseases. After drinking blood for so many years, who knows if there are any pathogens in those blood?" Hearing this, the expression on Yas Lambert''s face suddenly froze. He didn''t think that there was any problem with the blood he had drunk in those years, but now hearing from Su Yao, he felt uncomfortable all over the body. But the blood is specially provided by the family, so there should be no problem Right? Seeing his ugly face, Su Yao knew that he had put his words into his heart. He immediately burst into a smile and said, "I''m joking with you. You really believe me. Yas Lambert, you''ve lived so long. Why are you so stupid? " "Because there is a saying that love makes a man wise." Yas Lambert said with a straight face. Looking at his serious manner, Su Yao almost believed this sentence, "then why didn''t you become a mentally retarded person?" "That''s because our relationship has not reached that level. Su Yao, you should be frank." Su Yao: I think you''re trying to fart. Seeing that they are still there "flirting", tangyuan finally couldn''t help saying, "host, even if you two want to flirt, you have to find a suitable place. Are you two so aboveboard to do such things outside other people''s castles, for fear that the people inside will not find you?" Hearing this, Su Yao remembered that his original purpose was to escape, but now he is here to talk to Yas Lambert. How come he looks like a fool when he meets this guy? Is it true that love can degrade one''s intelligence? Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, what is he thinking? He must have been influenced by the impudent guy Yas Lambert. Su Yao looked at the castle not far away. He saw clearly that several guards were standing in the yard, and the man standing in front of them was the housekeeper who had been knocked unconscious by him not long ago. Now that the other party has woken up, it means that they have also found out about his escape. Maybe these escort teams are sent by the other party to catch him. Chapter 354 At this thought, Su Yao suddenly felt that his whole person was not good. He looked up at Yas Lambert, with a sort of anxiety in his voice. "Let''s get out of here. Phil torredo must have found out I''ve escaped by now." "What are you afraid of? No one can catch you with me." Said Yas Lambert, very quietly. Smell speech, Su Yao forehead''s blue veins suddenly convex convex, "all this time, can you not pretend to force?" "I''m not pretending to be forced. I''m just telling the truth. Why don''t you believe me?" Because you don''t look so reliable! Su Yao roared in his heart. "If you don''t leave, I''ll go by myself." With that, Su Yao ran forward at a speed of 180 miles per second. However, he had not run far before he hit a chest. He looked up and saw that Yas Lambert didn''t know when he was in front of him. He frowned and said, "what are you doing?" "I just want to remind you that you are running in the wrong direction." Said Yas Lambert. Hearing this, Su Yao was silent. There was an air of embarrassment. At this time, Yas Lambert said again, "let me take you with you. It''s not easy to catch up with you." With that, Su Yao''s exclamation was heard, and he was picked up by a bully, and he quickly ran to a certain place. The body was too fragile. Su Yao felt uncomfortable and even felt sick. Before spitting out, he said quickly, "put me down, I''m going to vomit." The wind was blowing, and Yas Lambert couldn''t hear what he was saying, "ah, what are you talking about?" Su Yao repeated, "let me down quickly. I''m going to vomit." Yas Lambert still didn''t understand what he was saying, so he stopped. As soon as he was about to ask again, he heard a sound of "vomiting", and Su Yao suddenly vomited out. And he vomited all over him. Yas Lambert''s face turned green on the spot. As soon as he let go of his hands, Su Yao was directly thrown to the ground. He looked at the filth on his coat and frowned, "Su Yao, what are you doing?" Su Yao did not answer him. Instead, he vomited wildly there. Yas Lambert quickly took off his coat and destroyed it. Although there was no dirt on his clothes, he always felt uncomfortable, as if something was crawling on his body. Finally, after vomiting, Su Yao looked at Yas Lambert. Seeing that he was not close to anyone else, and his face was still so ugly, he could not help shrinking his neck. He swallows saliva, hard scalp mouth way, "excuse me, I didn''t mean to, I just can''t help it, so I just vomited on your body." Listening to Su Yao''s explanation, Yas Lambert''s face did not soften. Instead, it was even more ugly. He snorted and walked quickly forward. Su Yao quickly followed up with him, "are you angry?" Yas Lambert said nothing to show that he was not happy at all. Well, I''m really angry. Su Yao sighed helplessly, and then said, "don''t be angry. I''ll help you wash clothes." Ace Lambert still didn''t speak. "Yas Lambert, what do you want?" Yas Lambert finally said, "I''m going to take a bath." Chapter 355 Su Yao''s brain suddenly had an instant crash. "Are you ready to take a bath anywhere?" "Not so much?" "Do you want me to throw up all over you?" Asked Yas Lambert. Su Yao was silent. After a long time, he said in a secluded way, "how about I take a bath for you?" After reacting to what he said, Su Yao wanted to find a crack to get in. He''s out of his head to say such a rude thing. Come on, I don''t know what this guy Yas Lambert would think of him. And Yas Lambert''s face became complicated when he heard this. He looked at Su Yao several times and then said, "why, are you going to take a bath with me?" Hearing this, Su Yao suddenly remembered what happened in the hot spring of the last world, and then spit on him, "Yas Lambert, what are you talking about? Can''t you have something normal in your mind?" "You bird / beast, pervert..." Suddenly, Yas Lambert, who was scolded for a long time, said: Did he say anything serious just now? "Su Yao, what are you thinking in your head?" Su Yao didn''t speak. If he said it, he would lose face. "Su Yao, don''t you think I''m playing you, or do you think you think about me?" Su Yao''s face turned red. Looking at him like this, Yas Lambert knew he was thinking again. He couldn''t help saying, "well, you''re the one who''s not serious at all, right?" Su Yao: "Besides, it was you who asked me if I wanted to take a bath, so I asked you." Yas Lambert mended the knife. Su Yao: "Su Yao, do you have any wrong thoughts about me?" Su Yao''s face was completely red, and then he blew his hair. "Don''t talk nonsense. Go and have a bath." "Would you like to take a bath with me?" Ding, you have received an invitation to take a bath from Yas Lambert - refuse or accept sure enough, Su Yao chose to refuse, and even launched a dragon roar at the other party Go away Yas Lambert sighed, "then you''re going to miss a good opportunity, one..." "A good chance for me to do what I want!" Su Yao was about to explode in situ, and even steam came out of his head. Damn it, this guy''s not serious in any world. He kicked an important part of ACE Lambert, and the world was quiet. Tangyuan: host, are you going to murder your husband? Su Yao Yas Lambert didn''t expect that Su Yao used this move again, and he still got it. He felt that if he did this again, he would be doomed. "Su Yao, do you have any opinions on me? Why do you kick me here every time?" Seeing his expression of pain, Su Yao felt that he had done too much, so he quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Yas Lambert sneered. "Do you want me to kick you and say I''m sorry?" If he had not found out the details of Su Yao, he would have doubted whether someone who had a grudge against him had sent him to deal with him. Su Yao: Hum. Although Su Yao didn''t experience that kind of taste, from the expression of Yas Lambert, it must be very bad, so he would never agree to let the other party kick back Chapter 356 Su Yao took out the silverware on the surface of the folding knife, closed his eyes and gently scratched a knife on his arm. The blade was very sharp, and blood soon appeared. He put his arm to ace Lambert''s mouth and said, "suck it." Yas Lambert was stunned. His throat was a little tight. "Su Yao, do you know what you are doing now?" "Of course I know." "Then you have no chance to regret it." Yas Lambert lowered his head and stabbed his tusks into Su Yao''s arm, sucking his delicious blood. Tangyuan: host, are you self abusing? What resistance did you have to this kind of thing before? Su Yao: No, I''m contributing to my strategic career. Tangyuan: Oh? Su Yao: after all, my blood is very special, and Yas Lambert seems to be fascinated by it Tangyuan: host, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I really misread you. Su Yao: then don''t look at me any more, or just stab your dog in the eye. Tangyuan When Phil torredo came over, it was such a glaring sight. His favorite prey was actually preempted, and that man was his arch enemy, Yas Lambert. Shit, this is really intolerable! Su Yao also found Phil torredo. He thought of what the other party had done in the original plot, and swallowed his mouth in fear. "Phil torredo is coming after him." On hearing this, Yas Lambert raised his head and looked at the past. What he saw was the angry face standing there, as if he had seen his lover''s derailment. She gave him a provocative smile. Phil torredo''s nose was almost crooked with anger. "Yas Lambert, give me back that human quickly, or I''ll make you worse off than dead!" Listening to this threatening remark, Yas Lambert''s heart didn''t fluctuate, and he even wanted to laugh. Phil torredo, who has been buried in the soil for so many years, must have eaten up all his brain. When did Su Yao become his property? What a shame! "Phil torredo, I think you''re trying to fart!" Yas Lambert started the "dog talk dog talk" mode. Phil torredo: "it''s Yas Lambert said "dog talk" again. "Do you want me to find a doctor for you to cure your brain?" Phil torredo: "it''s "Or I''ll fix your brain myself?" Phil torredo didn''t think that Yas Lambert was so shameless that he not only robbed his prey, but also said that his brain was sick. If he has to bear with it, he will really become a ninja turtle. So in order not to become a ninja turtle, Phil torredo broke out, "Yas Lambert, you want to die!" Yas Lambert raised his eyebrows. "What, are you trying to fight me?" Instead of speaking, Phil torredo ran straight to him. Su Yao quickly retreated to one side for fear that he would be affected by the immortal fight. See, ACE Lambert launched an attack ¡­¡­ Listening to the mutual hostility between the two people, and watching the fighting between them, Su Yao felt that he was the woman who was robbed by male owners and male partners in Marius'' novels. However, it is a pity that he can''t say a certain line of the hostess -- stop typing Chapter 357 But He can say another line. "If you want to fight, go to the dance room." As soon as this was said, Yas Lambert and Phil torredo stopped, took a look at him, and went on fighting again. Su Yaopo touched his nose awkwardly, and then quietly lowered his sense of being. At this time, the dumpling opened his mouth, "host, what are you still standing here for? Run away." "No hurry. I''ll see if there''s a time to kill Phil torredo." "Are you sure there is such a chance? I''m afraid it''s you who will die after you go Su Yao was silent. "Then I''ll observe which of them is the strongest." "You don''t have to watch. It''s definitely Yas Lambert''s strongest." Said the dumpling. "Is it really good for you to lick your Lord God like this?" ¡°¡­¡­ Host, don''t you have any faith in your partner? " Tang Yuan asked. Su Yao: ¡­¡­ Just as Yas Lambert and Phil torredo were fighting each other in darkness, the style of painting suddenly changed. They have unconsciously changed back to their original form. Su Yao looked at the two adult bats in front of him, and suddenly did not know what to say. Especially when they give me a foot, I give you a wing, inexplicably feel the grade has been reduced. It''s as if I thought it was a fight between gods and immortals, but I didn''t expect it was the food pecking at each other. And he thought the original shape of the vampire was very tall, but he didn''t think it was a bat. Although they are different from other bats, they are essentially bats. I don''t know how long it took, and ACE Lambert won. Su Yao looked at the fallen Phil torredo, walked up to him, gave him a smile, and then put the silver into his chest. As the saying goes, kill him when he is ill. He doesn''t believe it. Phil torredo is not going to die. But just in case, he''d better stab the other side a few more, so as not to pretend to be dead. Su Yao stabbed Phil torredo''s heart several times. When he felt that he was almost done, he put away the silver and went to Yas Lambert. "Let''s go. I need a bath too." "Do you want to wash with me?" ¡°¡­¡­ Go away Shortly after they left, Phil torredo sat up and looked at the two men leaving, his eyes full of resentment. "Yas Lambert, and that human, I will never let you go." Su Yao, who had gone far away, suddenly felt chilly behind his back. He looked back and found nothing, but his heart became more and more uneasy. Yas Lambert found out his difference and asked, "Su Yao, what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing. Let''s go." ¡­¡­ Su Yao followed Yas Lambert to the castle. This castle was the one he had seen Yas Lambert for the first time, but it had changed dramatically. The green Parthenocissus climbs all over the wall, which adds a bit of vitality, and is no longer as gloomy as before. Outside the castle, a piece of blood rose is planted. The vine of blood rose climbs up the silver gate very naughtily In the castle, from time to time came the voices and laughter of servants, as well as the elegant and beautiful piano sound. Su Yao listened to the woman''s voice and looked at Yas Lambert. "Do you have a maid in the castle?" Chapter 358 Su Yao thought of the novel about the depiction of the extravagant life of vampires, suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. If Yas Lambert lived that life, he had to make him look good. Yas Lambert nodded. "Of course." After that, he saw that Su Yao''s face was not quite right, so he asked again, "what''s the matter? Are you jealous?" Su Yao "hum" a, don''t face to go, "you don''t nonsense, I''m not jealous." "Why did you ask me that question?" "I just want to confirm the description of your vampires in some articles." Yas Lambert raised his eyebrows. "Oh? How do they describe us vampires "Extravagant life, but also like promiscuity." Said Su Yao. Smell speech, Yas Lambert was almost choked by his own saliva, "cough, cough, this is completely nonsense." "Really?" Su Yao looked at him suspiciously. "Well, I admit extravagance, but I have never done it." "But you''ve been living for thousands of years. How can you not relieve your desire unless you can''t do it." With that, Su Yao looked at a part of Yas Lambert. However, men hate to be told that they can''t, even in different races. Ace Lambert gnashed his teeth and said, "can I do it or not? Do you want to try it yourself?" Hearing this, Su Yao suddenly remembered the things that could not be described in the previous world and the other party''s extraordinary place. He quickly shook his head and said, "no more." "I''ll tell you if I can do it again." "You can do it. You''re good at it. It''s all right." Su Yao said perfunctorily. But ace Lambert didn''t let him go. "How do you know I''m good?" Su Yao was choked and speechless Do I knock in? Do I knock in? Do you hear me? For fear of the other party''s surprise, Su Yao quickly changed the topic, "where is your bathroom? I want to take a bath now." "Sorry, I don''t have a bathroom at home." Answered ace Lambert. Su Yao thought he had heard something wrong, so he asked, "I didn''t understand what you said just now." "I don''t have a bathroom at home." "How can there be no bathroom? Don''t you take a bath?" I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me. Yas Lambert shook his head. "No, I don''t have a bathroom, but I have a huge outdoor swimming pool." Su Yao: The life of the rich is indeed luxury. "Shall I take you?" "Good." Su Yao nodded. "I just want to see what a rich people''s swimming pool looks like." "Come with me." ¡­¡­ Su Yao followed Yas Lambert into the castle. Along the way, he saw all kinds of delicate decorations and other things that seemed expensive. In this regard, he can only sigh with emotion -- "you rich people''s life is really luxurious." "Don''t worry, you''ll be able to live like this before long." Said Yas Lambert, pointing out. However, far from recognizing the meaning of his words, Su Yao was still a bit confused, "ah? What do you mean by that Seeing that he didn''t really hear anything, Yas Lambert sighed helplessly, "Su Yao, your EQ is really low enough." Chapter 359 Su Yao, who had been questioned about his emotional intelligence, was a little annoyed. He was even more angry when he saw a maid who was secretly making eyes at Yas Lambert. "Since you think my EQ is low, talk to her." He pointed to the maid and said to Yas Lambert. Yas Lambert looked in the direction he was pointing at, and frowned at the admiration in the maid''s eyes that had not yet been gathered. Although he was a little happy with Su Yao''s jealous behavior, he was angry that a maid should look at himself with such eyes. More importantly, she made Su Yao angry. It seems that none of the maids here can stay. Today, I''ll take this one for operation. Thinking of this, Yas Lambert waved to the maid. "Come here for a second." Su Yao thought he was really going to "empathize" and turned away. And the maid, seeing that Yas Lambert had noticed herself, was almost mad. "Clench your lips in front of you, master, and twist your lips. What''s up?" Yas Lambert''s brow grew tighter. "What''s your name?" "I, my name is NIA." NIA glanced at him shyly, then quickly lowered her head, looking shy. Hearing their conversation clearly, Su Yao was so angry that he was about to explode. He murmured in a low voice, "the rich men are really big pig hooves. The speed of changing one''s mind is really fast." "Host, but you are also a man." ¡°¡­¡­ I know. That''s why I put the word "rich" before it Tangyuan Well, host, you win. Just when Su Yao and the maid named NIA thought they were going wrong, Yas Lambert suddenly said something like this: "is NIA right? Can you go to die for a while It''s amazing. Su Yao turned and looked at Yas Lambert. And NIA''s face froze. "Master, what did you just say?" Yas Lambert didn''t speak, he did it. NIA opened her mouth, and before she could speak, the whole person was reduced to ashes. Su Yao looked at this suffocating Sao operation, and was shocked, "what are you doing?" "Don''t you like the way she looks at me?" Asked Yas Lambert. Su Yao, who was exposed, immediately became red in the ear, "then you don''t have to kill her." "But she made you angry." "And if you don''t kill her, you''re going to get into a lot of trouble," said Yas Lambert, seriously Su Yao: What he said was reasonable, but he had nothing to say. At this point, Yas Lambert said, "by the way, all the maids in the castle will be dismissed by the housekeeper in a few days, so you don''t have to eat vinegar in the future." "I''m not jealous." Su Yao corrected his way with a red face. Yas Lambert looked at his apple red face, and a smile flashed in his eyes. "Well, you''re not jealous. You just don''t like people coveting me." Su Yao: Do you mean I''m careful? "Don''t worry, no one can take me away. I will only belong to you." Chapter 360 Listening to this sudden local love affair, Su Yao said with an expressionless expression, "Hello, Sao." Instead of choking on it, Yas Lambert said with a smile, "I can be more coquettish. Do you want to try it?" Su Yao pushed his face away from him, then rolled his eyes. "Why, are you trying to break your leg?" "Which leg is broken? Is that what you mean?" Yas Lambert gave a meaningful smile. Su Yao didn''t know what he meant by this. When he did, his whole face turned red. He said in a trembling voice, "it''s shameless." "There''s nothing to be ashamed of, you''re not without it." "And there will be more shameful things waiting for you. Do you want to know?" said ace Lambert Su Yao had no expression. "No, I don''t want to know anything." "Since you don''t want to know now, forget it. It won''t be long before you know it." ¡°¡­¡­ Didn''t you just say you''re going to take me to see your super large swimming pool? Let''s go. Don''t waste your time here "Su Yao, why did you suddenly change the topic? Is it not shy?" "I''m not shy. I''m not shy about you." Su Yao immediately retorted. Yas Lambert raised his eyebrow. "Now that you''re not shy, what are you blushing at?" "It''s because it''s too hot now, so I blush. "Su Yao started to talk nonsense. "Is it?" Su Yao sneered, "believe it or not!" Yas Lambert didn''t tease him any more, or he might have to blow his hair again. "Let''s go. This weather is perfect for bathing." ¡­¡­ At the moment when he saw the swimming pool, Su Yao found that Yas Lambert was a little too modest, because the swimming pool was not super large, but super big, almost like a lake. Instead of looking over at the pool, Lambert looks back at the pool with a complex look "Of course, I''m sure that this swimming circle is specially built by people. Would you like to go down and have a try?" Instead of answering him, Su Yao said, "turn around first." "Why should I turn around?" In spite of this, Yas Lambert turned away obediently. Su Yao quickly took off his clothes, leaving only his last pair of trousers. Then he jumped into the swimming pool with a splash of water. Yas Lambert, who was standing next to the swimming pool, was immediately affected. He was all wet. What''s more, he is now wearing a thin white shirt. Being wet by the water, something on his chest is looming, even his abdominal muscles can be seen. And the "culprit" did not know, happy to play in the swimming pool. Yas Lambert looked at his wet clothes and Su Yao who was playing there. He quickly took off his clothes and stepped into the swimming pool. He dived into the water again and swam quickly towards Su Yao like a fish. But Su Yao didn''t realize it and continued to play in the water there. All of a sudden, he found that his feet had been caught by something and looked into the water. Chapter 361 At this time, Yas Lambert suddenly got out of the water. Su Yao was shocked by him. One of them didn''t stand firmly, and the whole person fell back. Yas Lambert gave him a quick pull, and he fell into the arms of Yas Lambert. When two people''s skin touch each other, Su Yao''s brain suddenly seems to be dead. He leaned in Yas Lambert''s arms, at a loss. Until the voice of the other party rings from the top of his head, "how long are you going to rely on?" Su Yao suddenly regained consciousness and pushed Yas Lambert away. Yas Lambert let himself fall, and the whole man was drowned. Su Yao didn''t think anything would happen to him, so he swam back to the shore by himself. After putting on his clothes, Su Yao saw that Yas Lambert still didn''t come up. He was in a panic. He quickly cried out, "ace, ace!" And then no one responded to him. Damn it, this guy isn''t drowning, is he? As soon as this idea came up, Su Yao, regardless of the situation, jumped into the swimming pool and found Yas Lambert. When he found Yas Lambert, he lay motionless under the water as if he were asleep. Su Yao''s heart suddenly gave birth to a huge panic, he quickly dragged Yas Lambert to the shore. Then I tried his breath and found that he was still breathing because he started artificial respiration. As the lips of the two men pressed together, ACE Lambert suddenly opened his eyes. Su Yao saw that he woke up, immediately ecstatic, "ace, you finally wake up." Yas Lambert didn''t speak. Instead, he hooked his neck down with his arm, and the lips of the two men immediately stuck together. Su Yao blinked and was at a loss. And as Lambert saw him like this, he was suddenly upset. He easily opened Su Yao''s teeth and After reacting to what happened, Su Yao fell on Yas Lambert''s body like he had no bones, and could not stand up. Yas Lambert licked his lips, as if to care about the taste of the past, "you are really delicious." Su Yao was immediately flushed by his straightforward words. He was embarrassed and angry for a moment. "Yas Lambert, were you playing rogue with me just now?" "No, it''s not called hooliganism. I''m just doing what couples should do." Yas Lambert was talking serious nonsense. Hearing the word "lovers", Su Yao''s face turned red, just like a cooked shrimp. "What are you talking about? Who are you lovers?" "You, of course." Said ace Lambert with a smile. Su Yao suddenly stood up, eyes kept dodging, "you, you, you, don''t talk nonsense, I''m not that kind of relationship with you." Yas Lambert suddenly became aggrieved. He looked at Su Yao''s eyes as if he were looking at some kind of ruthless scum man. "Why, are you not going to be responsible for me?" Maybe his acting skills are too good. At that moment, Su Yao thought he was a ruthless scum man. Pooh, Pooh, Pooh. He''s not a scum man. "I didn''t do anything to you. Why am I responsible?" "Because you took my first kiss, and more than once." Said Yas Lambert, very shameless. Chapter 362 Su Yao: Su Yao knew how shameless Yas Lambert was, but he didn''t think he could be more shameless. #It is true that he has never seen such a brazen person ©‚ br > clearly, the person who was robbed of his first kiss is Su Yao, but Yas Lambert "accuses the wicked first" and wants to make himself responsible for him. Although his task is to attack Yas Lambert, and Yas Lambert is his sweetheart, but for the shameless sake of Yas Lambert, he decided not to let him be satisfied so soon, after all, the most precious thing is the hard to get. Thinking about this, Su Yao cleared his throat, "how can you be so shameless? I am the one who has been robbed of the first kiss, and the first kiss has not been countless times, only once." "If you say so, let me be responsible for you." Said ace Lambert with a smile. Su Yao: Shit, it''s a mistake. I didn''t expect this guy still had such a hand. "No, I don''t need you to be responsible for me." Well, it''s painful to say something against your heart. Tangyuan: host, in this case, you show your intention to him. Why do you "shut him out"? Su Yao: because I''m playing hard to get with him again. Tangyuan: are you sure that the person who is captured will not be yourself? Su Yao Tangyuan: host, in my opinion, you have been eaten to death by the other party. You may not have a chance to turn over in your life. Su Yao Roll on, roll on, shut your mouth! "However, I want to be responsible for you, which is also my personal wish. You have no right to influence me, unless..." At this point, Yas Lambert stopped and looked at him with a smile. "Except for what?" "Unless you become my closest person in the world, I''ll do whatever you ask me to do." Said Yas Lambert. Su Yao: Damn it, there are so many twists and turns in this guy''s heart that he almost got around it. "Well, do you want to think about it?" "No, I''m not interested in that." Jpg and Yas Lambert was still undaunted. "You''ll be interested in this one day." "I''ll wait until that day. Now please put on your clothes immediately, or I''ll beat you up as a pervert and exhibitionist." As he spoke, Su Yao looked at some part of his body and felt again that God was cruel to him. As for Yas Lambert, he thought of the fear of being ruled by "no children and no children". He even felt that some parts began to ache. He didn''t want to have a bad experience again, and he could never let Su Yao do that kind of dangerous thing again. Strong desire for survival forced Yas Lambert to put on his clothes, and then opened "dog talk dog talk" to Su Yao. "My clothes are ready, but when are you going to change your clothes?" "You''re wearing clothes, but it''s wet. You''re making me guilty." "What''s wrong with you?" he said Yas Lambert It''s impossible to say that again, unless he wants to be truly bereaved. Chapter 363 "Are you hungry? Do you want me to ask my servants to make something to eat?" Su Yao originally wanted to say "yes", but when he thought that vampires drink blood and eat things made of blood, he quickly shook his head, "no, no, I''m not hungry at all." He doesn''t want to drink human blood and eat human blood. However, as soon as he finished speaking, the next second his stomach was very uncooperative and called out, "Goo Goo." Su Yao felt his face hurt. Belly, belly, can''t you be more competitive? Yas Lambert looked at him with a smile. "Didn''t you say you''re not hungry? Why is your stomach crying?" ¡°¡­¡­ It doesn''t cry because it''s hungry. It''s that I want to go to the bathroom. " Su Yao started to talk nonsense seriously. "Listen to the sound, you don''t have diarrhea, do you?" Yas Lambert said, "you''ve got to hold on, or you''re going to have to pull your pants down." The expression on Su Yao''s face suddenly became stiff, "ha ha, I know. I''ll go back first." Yas Lambert raised his eyebrows, and a narrow smile flashed in his eyes. "Why, aren''t you going to go to the bathroom first and then go back? Do you want to pull your pants down the road?" Su Yao: He''ll have to lie for ten thousand times. "Ha ha." Su Yao laughed, "I almost forgot about it. Could you take me to the toilet?" "The toilet is over there, far from here. Are you sure you want to walk over there?" Su Yao immediately whitened his one eye, "if you don''t walk past, do you want me to fly over? I can''t fly." "It''s simple. I''ll fly you by." With that, Yas Lambert snapped his finger. "Wait..." You''re not going to be a bat, are you? Before he could say anything, Su Yao saw two big wings growing behind Yas Lambert. Well, well, he was wrong. "What did you mean to say Su Yao was silent Silence, silence is today''s swimming pool. "Oh, I see. You must have a stomachache and can''t speak now. I''ll take you now." Yas Lambert "understanding" said, he took Su Yao to his arms, then spread his wings, and soon flew into the high air. Su Yao looked down. He felt dizzy and his heart began to ache. Damn it, he forgot that besides heart disease, he had acrophobia. Now the two are concurrent. If he doesn''t hurry back to the ground, he''s afraid it''s going to be over. "Yas, you go back to the ground. I''m very sick now." Hearing this, Yas Lambert quickly looked at him. Su Yao''s face was pale and covered his chest with one hand. He looked very miserable. He thought of the information that Su Yao had acrophobia and heart disease, and was immediately flustered, "I know. I''ll take you back to the ground now." With that, he flew head down to the ground. After returning to the ground, Yas Lambert quickly put Su Yao down and looked at him in a daze. "Su Yao, how do you feel now?" He wanted to scare Su Yao so high that he didn''t expect Su Yao to have a heart attack. He was really damned. "Medicine..." Su Yao pointed to the pocket on his trousers and gasped hard, "help me get the medicine out." Chapter 364 Hearing this, Yas Lambert hurriedly went to take out his pants pocket, and found that there was no medicine in both pockets. "Su Yao, did you forget to bring your medicine?" "No, it''s impossible. I took it with me..." Su Yao was so desperate that he was about to cry. The original owner''s setting of the weak constitution was really too bad. "Help me find out if I fell into the swimming pool." "Well, I''ll find it now. You must hold on." Su Yao didn''t speak any more because he could hardly speak. And Yas Lambert plunges into the swimming pool and looks for Su Yao''s medicine. After walking for a long time, he finally found the medicine in a corner of the swimming pool. However, by the time he returned to the shore, Su Yao had already fainted. "Yas Lambert, I blame you." Yas Lambert gave himself a big ear photon. He picked up Su Yao and ran quickly to the castle. He is going to find a private doctor to save Su Yao. Although he is also a vampire, he is also involved in the field of human medicine. He hopes that what he has learned is useful. After all, there is no time to go to the hospital in the human world. However, I don''t know whether it''s too bad today or what. The housekeeper said that the private doctor had gone out for a few days and would not be back until a month later. This is really - the leakage of the house is often accompanied by continuous rain at night, and the ship is late and has a head wind. "Fisso, you should get your car ready now. I''m going to the hospital." Although fisso is a little curious about why his master is so nervous because of a mere human being, he knows that he should not ask what he shouldn''t ask. It is a servant''s duty to obey his master''s orders. "I see, master. I''ll get the car ready now." ¡­¡­ Fisso''s speed was very fast, and the three were soon in the car. Yas Lambert took a look at his watch, then looked at Su Yao, who was in a coma. His mood became more and more irritable. "Fisso, how long does it take to get to the nearest hospital?" "Master, it takes more than an hour." Fisso replied. Smell speech, Yas Lambert immediately frowned, "if the car drives fastest, how long does it take?" "Less than half an hour, but the roads in the human world are full of people and cars. If you drive too fast, it''s easy to have accidents." "Don''t worry about it. The most important thing now is to get to the hospital." Yas Lambert was cold. Other human beings died, but Su Yao could never die. "I see. I''m going to get to the top gear now." Fisso stepped on the gas to the bottom and the car sped forward. Yas Lambert held Su Yao''s head in his hand to prevent him from being hit. Fortunately, fisso''s driving skills are very high, so there is no traffic accident. But the traffic jam is starting to happen again. Yas Lambert frowned even more when he saw the car suddenly stopped moving. "Fisso, what''s going on? Why doesn''t the car move?" "Master, there''s a traffic jam ahead." "Then take another way." "But there are a lot of cars behind us that can''t change lanes." "Shit!" Yas Lambert kicked the car chair in front of his foot. "Fisso, how far is it from the hospital?" "It''s not very far. It''s ten minutes'' drive." Fisso replied, "but there''s a traffic jam right now. It''s going to take a long time." Chapter 365 Yas Lambert thought about it carefully, and then he said, "fisso, you wait here. I''ll take him to the hospital, and you''ll come back when the road is clear." Hearing this, fisso couldn''t help saying, "master, how can you do this kind of thing? Let me send this gentleman to the hospital." "Fisso, he is a very important person to me. I can''t give him to anyone but me, do you understand?" Said ace Lambert with a serious look. Fisso sighed. "I see, master. Go ahead. I''ll go to the hospital in a minute." Yas Lambert didn''t speak any more. He got out of the car with Su Yao in his arms. The road is indeed blocked by traffic, people can not drive here. Yas Lambert looked around and suddenly thought of a good way. He took Su Yao and jumped onto the roof of one of the cars. Sitting in the car, the owner of the car was shocked by his sudden behavior. He rolled down the window and looked outside, "who is it?" Instead of taking care of the owner, Yas Lambert jumped onto the roof of a car in front of him. , as like as two peas flew to the roof of the car, he said, "master, master Yayse is exactly the same as you were when you were young. Lambert''s family are all spoony." ¡­¡­ On the other side. Yas Lambert quickly reached the opposite side of the road by this way. He looked at Su Yao in his arms and said in a soft voice, "Su Yao, you can hold on for a while, and we will be in the hospital soon." The man in his arms seemed to hear him, and his fingers moved. Yas Lambert was a little relieved to see that he was responding, and then went on running. By the time he got to the hospital, Yas Lambert''s hair had become very messy, and his clothes had become wrinkled, but this did not detract from his handsome face, nor could it cover up the aristocratic atmosphere emanating from the inside out. Some of the young girls in the hospital corridor looked at him so straight that some of them even went up to chat him up. "Handsome boy, what''s your name?" "Handsome boy, let''s get to know each other." Yas Lambert looked at the young girls standing in front of him and thought they were just as annoying as the buzzing mosquitoes. He frowned, coldly spitting out a word from his mouth, "get out!" Even the temperature of the surrounding air dropped several degrees. The young girls were startled. They stepped back a few steps and did not dare to talk to Yas Lambert again or look at him the same way. Yas Lambert snorted coldly and passed them with Su Yao in his arms. The young girls were relieved when they couldn''t see Yas Lambert. "I was really scared to death just now. At that moment, I thought I would be killed by him." "Really, I just want to make friends with him. Is it necessary?" "I didn''t expect that there was such a man in reality. He was really in line with my dream of the other half. If only I could get his contact information." "Don''t dream, also contact information, you can say a word with him already good." They had no idea that their conversation was clearly heard by ACE Lambert. Chapter 366 Yas Lambert thought of the way they looked at themselves before, and listened to them now, and his disgust grew even more. Sure enough, whether in the human world or in the vampire world, some women are disgusting. And for such women, they should be given a little punishment. Ace Lambert moved his finger. The young girls who talked to him just now slipped and fell to the ground. Their skirts were raised high and exposed their bottoms. Passers-by looked at this scene, but also pointed to them. The young girls quickly got up from the ground, blushing with shame. ¡­¡­ Yas Lambert has never been to a human hospital and doesn''t know how to handle the specific procedures. He took Su Yao and went to a nurse not far away. "Help him arrange the operation quickly. His heart disease has recurred." The nurse wanted him to register at the front desk, but as soon as he heard the second half of his sentence, he called several other nurses and asked someone to inform the chief surgeon of the cardiology department. Then, Su Yao was quickly pushed into the operating room. Yas Lambert followed them all the way to the operating room. As soon as he was about to follow them into the operating room, the nurse closed the door. Yas Lambert looked at the four words "no admittance" on the door of the operating room, and suddenly he was silent. He found a seat to sit down, but he couldn''t calm down. At the thought of Su Yao''s pale face, he felt restless. "Su Yao, you can''t do anything." At this time, housekeeper fisso also came. Seeing that Yas Lambert looked impatient, he was stunned. The former master never had such an expression. Even when the master and his wife died, he did not. But now he has done something that he has never done for a human being. It seems that this human being is really very important to him. Fisso went over and sighed, "master, don''t worry too much, Mr. Su. He will be all right." "Fisso, I remember that there is a forbidden technique in the Lambert family, which can give one''s life power to another. If Su Yao can''t rescue him by then, I''m going to use it." Said ace Lambert with a serious look. On hearing this, Fiso was shocked. He looked around his eyes and lowered his voice. "Master, that''s forbidden art. If you''re not careful, you and Mr. Su''s lives will be gone." "Don''t worry, I have confidence in myself, and I won''t use it until I have to." He frowned, but "It''s nothing, but it''s my decision, fisso. You don''t have to tell me." It''s hard for him to find a man who is in accordance with his own will. How can he let the other party die and give half of his life force to a vampire is nothing. The life of a vampire is very long, even immortal People all pursue eternal life, but he wants to end this long life, and after a hundred years old with Su Yao. , who was as like as two peas, was very firm and sighed. "Master, you are exactly the same as your master." "No, I''m not like my father." Ace Lambert laughed and shook his head. Fisso did not speak any more. Instead, he stood aside and waited for Su Yao to come out of the operating room with him. Chapter 367 I don''t know how long it took, the lights in the operating room finally went out. The door was opened and the doctor came out. Yas Lambert quickly stepped forward and said in a very anxious voice, "how is he, doctor?" The doctor sighed. "He''s not very well. You should be prepared in advance." "I see. Thank you, doctor." Although Yas Lambert has made psychological preparation in advance, but after hearing this sentence, he still can''t accept it. It was because of him that Su Yao became what he is now. If he had paid more attention at that time, would things not have become like this? Yas Lambert fell into a deep remorse. Fisso looked at him and sighed, but he did not say anything or comfort him. Because he knew that the last thing Yas Lambert needed now was comfort. After a while, ACE Lambert said in a hoarse voice, "fisso, you go back now and get things ready. I''ll start the ceremony tomorrow." "Master, isn''t that a little too late?" "Time is not waiting for us. I want to rescue Su Yao before his life is completely gone. The risk can be reduced." "I see, master. I''ll go back now." "Well, fisso, please." Yas Lambert and fisso did not notice that a member of the same clan was eavesdropping on their conversation, and that they were communicating their conversation to someone else. On the other side. Phil torredo listened to his men''s report and tapped his finger on the table. "Are you telling me the truth?" "It''s true. I can hear it clearly." "You know, I can go down." "Yes, master." After his men left, Phil torredo stood up. He went to the window, lifted the curtain and looked at the sun outside. His mouth was filled with an unexplained smile. "Yas, Yas, I didn''t expect that you are such an infatuated person that he prepared to use forbidden techniques for a mere human being Now that you have given me the chance yourself, I''m not welcome. " He''s going to have Yas Lambert die with that man tomorrow. ¡­¡­ The next day. Despite the doctor''s advice, Yas Lambert took Su Yao back to the castle. Fisso had everything he needed to start the ceremony yesterday, and it was in ace Lambert''s room. Yas Lambert made a six pointed star array on the floor, and Su Yao was placed in the center. When the equi clockwise pointed to 12:00 noon, the ceremony began. Yas Lambert cut his wrist and dropped blood on the slot of the six pointed star array. As the blood went on, his face grew paler and paler. Standing next to fisso, he quickly handed the blood prepared in advance to Yas Lambert''s mouth. "Master, you can drink it quickly." "No way." Yas Lambert shook his head. "The ceremony can''t be interrupted. If it''s interrupted, it''ll be wasted." "But, master, you can''t stand it." Fisso''s face was full of worry. "Don''t worry. I can hold on. You''ll be there now. Don''t let anyone disturb me." Fisso sighed. "Yes, master." Although Su Yao is in a coma now, his soul is separated from his body. He knew what Yas Lambert was doing, but he couldn''t stop him. Chapter 368 Su Yao looked at his face more and more ugly. Yas Lambert, who could hang up at any time, was so anxious that his tears came out. "Tangyuan, is there any way you can stop him?" "I''m very sorry, host. I can''t stop him." Said the dumpling. "Would I have to watch him die in front of me?" This sentence, Su Yao almost roared out. Now, his heart is aching. "The host, you can rest assured that he will not die, at most half of his life force will be lost, and this will not have a great impact on him." Su Yao asked again, "what if you fail?" Tang yuan did not speak because it knew that Yas Lambert would die if the ceremony failed. This result is too cruel for both Yas Lambert and Su Yao. "He''s going to die, won''t he?" "I would rather die by myself than by him." Tangyuan sighed, "host, even if he is dead now, you can see him again in the next world, but if you die here, you may never see him again." ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean "Host, do you know why you''re the only one who''s left now, because the other strategists are dead while they''re doing the mission." Su Yao''s throat was a little tight, "that is to say, if you die in the mission world, you can''t go back to the original world?" "Well, host, so the most important thing now is not to let yourself die before the task is done." "Besides, you should trust Yas Lambert, he will never let you live alone in this world." Su Yao did not speak. For a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "I know, I will let myself live." So, Yas Lambert, please live. ¡­¡­ The ceremony finally reached the high / high tide part. Filled with blood, the six pointed star array sent out a bloody light column, which surrounded Su Yao in the middle, and shot straight into the sky. Almost everyone was attracted by the vision. And at this time, bad things happen. The Lambert family''s castle was attacked, shaking the whole castle and affecting Yas Lambert''s bedroom. Yas Lambert had a look in his eyes. "Fisso, you go and see what''s going on outside." "Good." Not long after fisso went out, he came back again. He looked worried. "Master, it''s Phil torredo. He''s coming in with his men." Hearing this, Yas Lambert''s face suddenly became very ugly. Phil torredo chose to attack at this time, and his purpose was already obvious - he wanted to destroy the ceremony. "Fisso, please go out and watch for a while. When the ceremony is successful, I will go out to help." "I see, master." "Wait!" "What else can I do for you, master?" "Fisso, you must live. That''s my order." Said ace Lambert with a straight face. "Master, I will obey your orders." "Fisso, please." ¡­¡­ However, the ceremony was eventually interrupted. Phil torredo didn''t know when he broke in and stabbed Yas Lambert''s heart with a sword of silver. Chapter 369 And Yas Lambert, as if unconscious, continued the ritual there. With a sneer, Phil torredo pulls out the silver sword and stabs Yas Lambert''s heart again I don''t know how long it lasted. Yas Lambert couldn''t hold on. The whole person fell to the ground, and the ceremony was forced to stop. And Phil torredo didn''t let him go. He stepped on Yas Lambert''s body with his feet and cut his face with a sword Seeing what Phil torredo did to Yas Lambert, Su Yao grinned with anger. He wanted to stop it, but he couldn''t stop it. For the first time, he felt that he was so useless that he could not even protect his beloved. "Tangyuan, do you have any way to wake me up now? I''m going to kill Phil torredo!" Su Yao clenched his teeth and lips, looking at Phil torredo''s eyes full of resentment. He wanted to rush to kill him now. Tang Yuan sighed, "host, the ceremony has been suspended. You can''t even return to your body now." "Is there really no way out?" Su Yao''s eyes were red, as if he would bleed in the next second. Tangyuan didn''t speak any more. And at this time, the opposite phase suddenly happened. Yas Lambert, who was supposed to be dead, suddenly woke up again. He whispered a mantra in his mouth. The blood on the six pointed star array entered Su Yao''s body. And his own blood was constantly sucked away by the six pointed star array. Su Yao burst into tears when he remembered what Yas Lambert had said to himself before to turn human beings into vampires. "Ace, no, you''re going to die like this!" When Phil torredo, who was planning to leave, heard the noise, he turned around and kicked Yas Lambert in the head. Yas Lambert was hit hard and couldn''t hold on. The fire of his life was disappearing. Phil torredo kicked his body with his foot, and there was a sneer in the corner of his lip. "Yas, Yas, you are so stupid to do this for a human being..." "But it''s a pity that you not only failed to rescue him, but also killed yourself. You really let me down." "Ace, ACE..." Su Yao called Yas Lambert''s name in a low voice. At the next moment, his eyes became dark and he fell into endless darkness. ¡­¡­ "In this way, Yas Lambert gave his life to save his lover..." "And his opponent, Phil torredo, on his own, eradicated a lot of his own enemies and made himself king. However, just one year after he became king, a mysterious man suddenly appeared and killed him... " "That''s the last legend of vampires, and the castle in front of us is Yas Lambert''s home." The guide explained everything in detail, followed by a group of college students, who nodded and sighed from time to time. "Guide, I have a question to ask. Did Yas Lambert finally save his lover?" The guide sighed, "I''m not sure about this, but it''s not rescued." "No, it''s back. Yas Lambert gave up his life and saved his lover." At this time, there is a sound up. Chapter 370 The tour guide and the group of college students were shocked. They looked in the direction of the sound, and then saw the black robed man who did not know when to follow them. Combined with the grim looking castle in front of you, it looks even more frightening. "Who are you?" the guide asked bravely The man in black raised his hat and showed a handsome young face. "I''m the cleaner here. Do you want to go in and have a look?" "Can I really go in and visit?" One of the college students asked. "Of course." The man in black came forward and opened the door. "Do you want to come in?" The crowd moved forward a few steps curiously, trying to find out. At this time, a group of bats flew out from inside, and immediately gave them a big jump, "where are so many bats?" "The man in Black said he was a cleaner here. If the castle was cleaned frequently, there would be no bats." One of them said this. As soon as this was said, everyone else felt very strange. They looked up at a certain direction and found that the man in black who had been standing there did not know when he had disappeared. And the door that had been opened was not sure when it was closed. All this is very strange, people think of a legend, scared all ran away. Soon after they left, the man in black came out of a corner and said, "what a coward." "Host, since you don''t want them near the castle, why didn''t you stop them before?" "Because I feel a bit bored recently, I just want to have some fun." "Host, you are becoming more and more disgusting." "No more. I''m going to see if my ace is awake." "Host, can you stop talking like that?" "If you don''t want to listen, don''t listen." ¡°¡­¡­ Host, do you really believe that Yas Lambert will wake up? " "He must be able to wake up..." When Su Yao came to the bedroom, he found that Yas Lambert, who should have been lying in the coffin, had suddenly disappeared, and he had not left for a long time before and after that. Su Yao was flustered, "Yasi, Yasi..." He ran out of the bedroom and looked around. As he passed a corner, he suddenly reached out and a hand caught him. Then a familiar voice rang, "guess who I am." Hearing this familiar voice, Su Yao quickly turned around. When he saw the living Yas Lambert standing in front of him, his tears could not stop. "Yas, is it really you, are you really awake?" "Su Yao, it''s me. I''m back." Ace Lambert reached out and hugged him. "Ash, I''m afraid it''s just a dream." "This is not a dream, Su Yao. As I said, I will never let you live alone in the world." "Then you are too late." Su Yao complained, "I''ve been waiting for you for thousands of years." If it wasn''t for the faith in his heart that always supported him, he might have really given up. Fortunately, he''s finally waiting for Yas Lambert. "So I decided to make it up to you." "What compensation?" "I will never leave you again, and..." Speaking of this, ACE Lambert paused, then laughed and said, "let''s get married." Chapter 371 "But don''t you think it''s too hasty?" "It''s not in a hurry, and I wanted to say this to you thousands of years ago, so..." "Will you marry me?" Said ace Lambert with a serious look. "But I''m not going to get married yet." The expression on ACE Lambert''s face broke down. "Ah, when are you going to marry me?" "I lied to you, and I wanted to be with you for a long time." Su Yao spat out his tongue and said with a smile. "Well, you dare to cheat me. I will punish you." "What punishment?" Yas Lambert did not speak, but slowly approached Su Yao''s face. Su Yao closed his eyes as if he knew what was going to happen next. When the housekeeper fisso came over, he saw the two people kissing together. He was stunned and then walked away as if he had not seen anything. His face was full of joy, and tears of Joy came from his eyes. "Master, it''s very kind of you to wake up at last." He said softly. Three days later. There was a wedding in the castle. The wedding was not very grand, and there were no guests. The only witnesses to the wedding were housekeeper fisso and a group of servants When Su Yao and Yas Lambert put rings on each other and kiss each other, fireworks rise into the night sky. After the kiss, Yas Lambert leaned over to Su Yao''s ear and whispered, "stasera moon light Vera ntebello!" I like you. "Me too." Su Yao replied with a smile. ¡­¡­ Although Su Yao became a vampire, his body was still as weak as when he had not become a vampire. Moreover, when he killed Phil torredo, he suffered indelible trauma. After a hundred years in this world, he passed away. And on the day he died, Yas Lambert pierced his heart with the silver he had left behind and went with him. The housekeeper fisso buried them together, and the two of them really did - live in the same bed and die in the same outer chamber. After leaving this world, Su Yao went to the next world The Empire of Noyce is the largest empire in midgart, and also the source of belief of the human race. Numerous legends have been born here. It seems that the figure of noys can be seen behind every period of mainland history. However, the prosperity is accompanied by decay and erosion, and the empire is gradually declining In the imperial capital, the city gate rises into the clouds, and the attached buildings are like the section of an ancient castle. Soldiers patrol on the platform, forming a landscape of its own. The city wall stretches for ten miles, engraved with ancient heavy runes. It is dignified and solemn. The only fortress entering the imperial capital has set up 18 entrances / entrances. These huge gates with a height of more than 10 meters are not different according to their identity. At this time, a person in a black cloak moved slowly along with the group. The cold air seemed to be surging around her, and the people around her could not help rubbing their hands. "Wait, that man, please take off his cloak." At the 18th entrance / exit, a soldier suddenly stopped him. The man''s feet were slightly sluggish, and his eyes under the black cloak flickered with stars. Finally, he stopped. After hesitating for a moment, the delicate and excessive slender hand gently removed the black cloak, and a handsome young man appeared in front of the public. Chapter 372 The soldier glanced at him, shook his head and kindly reminded him, "pay attention to your clothes. If you don''t have the ability of master Jersey, don''t dress like this. It will cause trouble." Su Yao slightly Zheng, then nodded, followed the pace of the people ahead into the city. The imperial capital is very prosperous, and there are a lot of passers-by, as if the next moment will be lost in the sea of people. Su Yao took out the map that President Jeno showed him, but found that he couldn''t figure out the direction. He looked at it again and again, and found that he couldn''t figure out the direction, so he had to give up. Su Yao casually chose a direction and stopped a passing woman. "Auntie, can you tell me how to get to felis college?" The woman glared at him fiercely and said, "who do you call aunt?" Su Yao: "Miss, how can I get to Felice college?" Su Yao said again, can''t make complaints about her. , this woman seems to be more than 50 years old. Why is she still tender? "I don''t know." The woman got a satisfactory address and walked away. Su Yao was silent. The air conditioner was colder all around him. People nearby could not help but stay away from me. No one felt that he was walking around any more. ¡­¡­ The end of June was the time for Imperial College to sign up for felis college, and countless people came to hear the wind. Su Yao fumbled for a while and went to the most crowded place. Sure enough, she soon arrived at the gate of Felis college. As the first Imperial College, those who can come in are either rich or expensive. Even civilians have certain strength. However, all of them are in line with the Imperial College tradition. There were also a few people who asked the servants to line up to enjoy the cool in the carriage. When Su Yao came, he avoided all kinds of carriages pulled by animals and birds. However, this did not hinder her curiosity. During the six months since he came to midgart, Su Yao''s only life circle was the Lailai guild and the towns near the guild. It was the first time he saw such a big city. Next to him is a flying horse with white wings, soft long hair and strong limbs. After a smooth body, there is a pumpkin shaped carriage decorated with jewelry. Beside the orange wall, there are two small round windows, and the fine bead curtain made of gold and silver thread. Through the curtain gap, you can see the delicate wooden products inside. Su Yao''s eyes stay on the pastry on the table in the car. Several heart-shaped desserts are small and lovely, with pink background and white on them, while the light sweet jam is spread on the white jade plate, which looks very attractive. He was stunned, and then remembered that he had not eaten since the morning, so he found a place to take some dry food out of the bag and eat it with water. "Hello..." Tongtong''s voice was soft. A small shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. The warm sunshine on his head was covered. Su Yao looked up at the man discontentedly. Flax long hair, curly double ponytail, long and curly eyelashes cast a shadow on the bottom of her eyes. Her green and amber eyes are clear. Her small and delicate nose, red lips, round baby''s fat face are as white as jade. She is dressed in a pink and white fluffy skirt. She is only up to Su Yao''s chin. She is lovely and delicate, like a talking doll. "Yes." Su Yao restrained his emotions and responded faintly. "Hee hee, my name is Sasha." Sasha chuckled playfully, turned around and ran to the pumpkin carriage and brought the cake to Su Yao. Chapter 373 Su Yao didn''t receive it. His eyes flashed and asked, "this?" "I saw you staring at this snack for a long time. The dry food is not delicious. I''ll treat you to it." Sasha pushed the plate into Su Yao''s arms, then patted her little chest and said generously. "Thank you." Su Yao said thanks, then squeezed a piece and put it into / mouth. Sasha stood by quietly watching, some bored playing with the lapel, and soon seemed to think of something, coquettishly tilted her head, and asked with a smile, "what''s your name? Where are you from? You don''t seem to be from Noyes, are you "My name is Jersey, from the city of magic." Su Yao put down his plate and touched his bloated stomach. He was in a good mood. Sasha''s eyes widened. Her green eyes were full of curiosity. Her tone was rather exaggerated. "Which magic capital? Are there many magic guilds and mercenary unions? " Su Yao thought, "well, there are probably one or two magic guilds and mercenary unions in every town." The city of magic is a region in the middle of midgart, which is not ruled by the Empire. The magic guild and the mercenary Union are the symbols of the city of magic. Every year, countless tasks are released here, and countless mages and mercenaries take over and complete the tasks. Here, people from all over the continent are gathered, among which the mage is the most attractive. In midgart, where magicians died out, the rise of magic laid the foundation for the birth of mages. Human beings no longer rely on the power of nature, but use their own potential to constantly improve and break through themselves. The magic power used by the mage can be roughly divided into the natural department, the control department and the rare department according to their own attributes. Some of them are powerful and some are chicken ribs, but this does not hinder the position of the mage in the eyes of ordinary people. As soon as Sasha heard this, she immediately hugged Su Yao and looked very excited, "Wow, that''s so much! Jesse, can you show me around next time Su Yao''s body was stiff and did not move at all. He was not used to the fact that unfamiliar people were so close to him that he made such intimate moves. He coughed softly. "I''ll talk about it later." Is this Sasha too familiar? It''s only a little bit too old. I''ll hold it up. I''ll forgive her for being incompetent Sasha nodded happily. Just as she was about to say something more, a girl in a maid''s dress came running in a hurry, gasped for breath and said, "it''s your turn, miss." Sasha looked at Su Yao apologetically and said to her, "Jersey, I can''t talk to you. What a pity!" Su Yao replied, "it''s OK. You can go." Seeing Sasha leave, Su Yao''s eyes were slightly heavy, and a faint light flashed by. He turned and poured the remaining cakes into the garbage can After about an hour, it was su Yao''s turn. In front of Su Yao was a female tutor, with long hair and a shawl. She was sitting at the table with a dozen papers in her hand. On her right hand was a crystal ball the size of a transparent fist, and next to the crystal ball was another crystal blue crystal ball of the same size. "Name, age." She held a pen and looked at the paper in her hand without looking up. "Jersey, 15." She frowned a little when she heard the word Jersey, her pen stalled, and then went on with the programmed language, "hands on the crystal ball, Blue first, then transparent." Chapter 374 Before that, Su Yao had known about the role of these two crystal balls. He put his hand on the crystal blue crystal ball according to his tutor''s instructions. The crystal ball lit up three milky white lights and surged. Then she put her hand on the transparent one, and a cloud of ice blue light floated in it like cotton. "Jersey, 15, attribute ice, psychic Level 3, medium and low qualification, this is the admission notice." The tutor did not look up at him all the time, and handed him the paper he had just filled in. Su Yao didn''t think so. He took it and went to felis college. If he had read it correctly, the ice blue light seemed to be mixed with a little milky white? Su Yao shook his head and left it behind. ¡­¡­ The style of the ancient Western European style, the spire buildings, white walls and complex patterns, platinum and hollow out, brilliant and solemn, as well as the finely trimmed scenery, lifelike statues and students in gorgeous clothes, just like the castle owned by the nobles in the dream, luxury and luxury. Felice college does not provide accommodation, which is known to everyone, so it will save a lot of trouble when entering the University. Just follow the form to find class E of grade one. The seats in the classroom are similar to those in the ladder classroom. The people who sit in rows and go up one by one are almost the same. Most of them are scattered in the classroom in groups, and occasionally a few scattered people sit in the corner. Su Yao dropped his eyes and went to the back alone and sat down. "Well, have you heard that a genius of level 9 comes out this time? It''s Miss Sasha of the Herland nobility. " Said the blue haired girl sitting in front of her. The man widened his eyes and shook his head. His face was unbelievable? I''m only level Four. Miss Sasha, do you want to be so talented? " She looked helpless and sighed, "I can''t help it. My mental strength is only level 4. There''s no way to compare it..." Now, the people in front of the blue haired girl joined the discussion with great interest, "are you talking about Helan Sally? Is that lovely and good tempered lady? " The man just now laughed and said, "yes, it''s rare to see the noble children have such a good temper. Miss Sasha never despises the common people." "Yes, very good lady. When you met me before, you said hello to me and asked if I was thirsty." Hearing the conversation between the two girls in front of him, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. Could level 9 be a genius? How can he live when his mental strength reaches level 12? The smile immediately attracted the attention of the people in front of him. The blue haired girl looked at him discontentedly, and her tone was not very friendly. "What are you laughing at? How many levels of your mental strength are you?" "Three levels." Su Yao responded lightly. Hearing this, the blue haired girl said scornfully, "cut, it''s better to pretend less garlic like this! Miss Sasha is not the kind of person you can be obscene Su Yao nodded his head and said "Oh" cleverly. On the contrary, he made the other party a little embarrassed, but he didn''t cause too much dispute. Half a year ago, when he entered the body after the death of the original owner, his body was in a state of collapse. If he could not get timely medical help, he would have died. Fortunately, the people of the Lailai magic guild passed through the wilderness and brought him back from death. From then on, he became a member of the Lailai guild. Of course, for the old man who saved his life, well, he was the president. Although he didn''t listen to his advice at ordinary times, he went out to the imperial capital this time. He was single and could not adapt to such an era. He had to listen to the old man''s advice Chapter 375 For example, he should not bully others. For example, he should be polite. For example, he should speak more, obey others'' words, and many other things. That''s why Su Yao is now like this. Otherwise, he would have killed people who wanted to harm him with one fist After a while, Helan sari, who was being talked about, came in. When she saw Su Yao sitting there, her eyes lit up and she rushed at him. "Jesse, I didn''t expect you were in the same class as me. That''s great." Looking at her hugging Herland Shari, Su Yao sighed helplessly, "can you let me go? It''s a pity that men and women don''t accept each other." "Jesse, are you old-fashioned, and now you''re out of it, you''re not shy." In spite of this, Herland Sally let him go. Other people looked at the "intimate" two people, startled eyes are about to stare out. The blue haired girl was a little annoyed. If she had known that this young man named Jersey knew Herland Sally, she should have flattered him just now, and then took the opportunity to meet her. Now, a good chance is gone. Su Yao quietly stepped back a few steps, and Herland Sally opened a distance, for fear that she would suddenly pick up again. He really can''t adapt to this kind of intimate behavior with people who have just known each other for a short time, and it makes him feel betrayed Shen Yanbai. Fortunately, Herland Sally saw that he was not used to this intimate behavior, and did not make any more cross-border movements, but asked him some questions. "Jersey, what''s your magic attribute? I''m water attribute." "Ice properties." Said Su Yao. Helan Sally added, "ice is cool. Can you show it to me?" Su Yao wanted to refuse, but looking at her expectant eyes, he could only show her. He acquiesced in the incantation, and soon he had an ice rose in his hand. The ice rose is as lifelike as it is. Herland Sally opened her eyes. "Jersey, how do you do it? I can''t control my magic at all." Others were silent because they couldn''t do it. Magic pays attention to control and accuracy, but when they release magic, they always do not control well, let alone precision. "Just practice more." Su Yao said, "magic is controlled by mental power. If you can''t control it with mental power, even if you have a higher level of mental power, it''s useless." Somehow, the blue haired girl always felt that Su Yao''s words were meant for her, and her small face suddenly turned red. "So it is." Helan Shari nodded suddenly. "How long have you practiced, Jersey, and how do you practice it?" "I''ve been practicing for about half a year. As for how to practice, I''m not sure. I just let everything go when I release the magic, and I don''t have any thoughts." Anyway, he thought it was very simple, probably because he had cultivated spiritual power. Helan Sally sighed. "I know all the reasons, but I can''t do it. I always want to play." Su Yao didn''t know what to say. "Oh, come on, you can do it one day." Then there was a silence. Chapter 376 In addition to the Noyce Empire, there are three countries in the midgart continent, which are - the Lancelot Empire, the zephoenician Empire and the Pearl empire. Lancelot was once the hometown of the Spanish people. Thousands of years ago, the Spanish civilization once led the midgart to glory. However, under the fire of the falling war lasting for 100 years, the Spanish people disappeared completely, and gradually became one of the four great empires in midgart. Zephoenicia Empire has always been a rich and beautiful paradise like country. It does not exclude or oppress any race. Elves and orcs can be seen everywhere in the streets. It''s hard to imagine that zephoenicia was the birthplace of demons thousands of years ago because of its kind residents and peaceful atmosphere. Pearl empire is a city in the sky above Nago forest. It is the hometown of elves. Those who possess natural magic are unwilling to live under the threat of Warcraft. One day, they let their homeland float in the air, and from then on they fade out of people''s vision. Compared with these three countries, the Noyes Empire has the largest population, and with more population, there will be more disputes. Here, there are always fights on the street, as well as things that magicians bully ordinary people. No one cares. One is out of the indifference of human nature, the other is out of the noble status of magician. Here, the strong are respected. No one will be willing to offend the magician, so this also leads to the arrogant and domineering behavior of individual magicians. However, Su Yao and his disciples were very unfortunate to meet such a magician. Because they haven''t graduated from Felice college, they can''t wear the clothes of the magician. Felice college hasn''t issued uniform yet, so they have to wear the clothes they usually wear. And this also makes those magicians who have rotten through their bones think that they can knead shrimp at will. Su Yao came out with several classmates today. In addition to Herland Sally, there were also several boys and girls. Girls in this continent are very beautiful, which also causes a high incidence of certain things. Noble women and women with magic talent are not easy to be poisoned, but those ordinary women without magic talent are always harassed by some magicians and even invaded by them. Usually, the family members of these women dare not speak because they can''t fight the magician, or they dare not provoke the magician at all, so they can only swallow the bitter water into their stomachs. Because of this, those magicians are more unscrupulous now. ¡­¡­ Not long after she left school, Herland Sally, a lively character, hopped to the stall, picked up all kinds of exquisite trinkets on the stall, looked at them again and again, and then put them down. Other people did not group together, all went in different directions, but did not go too far, just strolled around. Su Yao didn''t have much interest, so he walked aimlessly. What''s your rage, Shelley In Su Yao''s impression, Herland Sally had never been angry. She was a very kind little girl. Now when she was so angry, she knew what had happened. After this period of time, Su Yao has a little affection for this lively and kind-hearted noble girl. In addition, she is one of her classmates. Naturally, she doesn''t want to see what happens to her, so she quickly comes over. Chapter 377 Several other people who came out with her also heard Herland Sally''s fury and realized that there might be something bad. When they found out, they all put down their things and went to Herland Sally. Helene grabs a hand and she sees them. And the person holding her hand was still a magician, who had muddy eyes and a disgusting smile on his face. This makes a few people except Su Yao incredible. After all, in their impression, magicians are very serious people. And the magician in front of me has refreshed their cognition. Su Yao was the first to react. He looked at the magician who was laughing with malice, and then looked at Helan Sally, who was full of resistance. He felt sick and angry in his heart. Sure enough, no matter in which world, there are such disgusting scum scum. Su Yao stepped forward and coldly looked at the man who was holding Helan Sally. "Please let her go, or I won''t blame you for being rude." Although he is not good at practicing magic, he is quite proficient in the application of spiritual power. If the magician refuses to let Helan Sally go, he doesn''t mind giving him some color to see. The magician looked at Su Yao a few times and then laughed contemptuously, "kid, I advise you not to meddle in your business, or you will die." The people around him retreated for fear of being too big for himself. None of them dared to help. As soon as Su Yao said this, he knew that he would not let Helan Sally go. He was too lazy to talk nonsense with him any more, so he started directly. For those who refuse to cooperate, they can only be awakened by boxers. Su Yao took off the magician''s arm rudely. Magicians always only pay attention to the cultivation of magic and spiritual strength, but seldom do physical exercises. When they fight, they just attack each other with magic. Where have they ever met someone like Su Yao who takes off his arm directly After su Yao came here for a while, the magician immediately felt that he was not well. The pain from his arm made his whole face distorted. He released Herland sari and gave out his magic to Su Yaoshi. However, he made a blank, which made his face even more ugly. Su Yao didn''t give him a chance to release his magic again. He simply and roughly took off his other arm, and then he began to beat him unilaterally. Su Yao almost didn''t release his magic, so he just beat the magician with his fist. He didn''t let out any water. Every blow hit the other side heavily. Those who had never seen such a fight were stunned. They looked at Su Yao as if they were looking at some monster. And this also let them know the weakness of magicians, so that there is another profession on the mainland. Of course, that''s all later. ¡­¡­ After beating each other black and blue, Su Yao turned to look at Helan Sally and asked, "do you want to beat him out of his anger?" "Good." Herland Sally nodded, then stepped forward and kicked the magician. "Let you play rogue, let you touch my hand, and see if I don''t kick you to death..." Chapter 378 "I, can I beat him a few times, my sister was killed by him." At this time, a weak voice came from the crowd. Su Yao looked in the direction of the voice. Standing there was a thin and weak teenager. His eyes were full of hate. And he''s not the only one. Su Yao nodded, "of course, revenge." Several people came out of the crowd, including the boy. At this time, the magician''s consciousness was still awake. When he saw those people coming towards him, he immediately yelled and threatened, "if you dare to move me, I will never let you go!" However, no one paid attention to him. If put in the past, they may still be afraid of him, that is now, he is only a broken wing bird, can not fly. Seeing that they didn''t pay attention to themselves, the expression on his face suddenly twisted. "I advise you to consider it clearly. It''s not wise to offend a magician." Su Yao took out his ears and looked at him with disdain. "Magicians are all upright people, but you are evil black mages. We''re fighting the black mage. What''s the matter with the magician? " Magician:.... " The crowd was watching Moreover, the magic master''s face was not as bad as he could see It''s a good thing for the country. I don''t think anyone will blame us. " With that, he looked at the melon eating crowd next to him, "do you think so?" Although most of the people present have not been persecuted by magicians, this does not prevent them from beating this kind of sorcerer. And there is indeed a black mage in this world. If you don''t solve it quickly, you''ll certainly be with the black wizard in the future. At that time, more and more people will be hurt. "That''s right. He''s the black wizard. Kill him, kill him!" The magician didn''t expect that Su Yao was so sharp and sharp mouthed that he even provoked the public. He was so angry that his nose would be crooked. "Don''t confuse black and white here. Do you know who I am?" "Do you know who the girl you just played / played?" Su Yao asked. Hearing the speech, the magician''s heart suddenly raised an ominous premonition. The next second, his foreboding was verified. He heard Su Yao say, "her name is Helan Sally. You should have heard of the family of Helan?" The crowd took a breath, and their eyes were full of pity. The Herland family has existed in the world for more than a thousand years. It is the aristocrat among the aristocrats, and is also related to the royal family. The people of the Helan family are brave and good at fighting, and they are extremely protective. If anyone dares to bully their family, the final fate of that person will be very miserable. And this scum sorcerer got into the head of Miss Sally, the most popular in the family now. He was afraid that it would be over soon. Naturally, the magician also knew what the Herland family represented. He turned pale and said, "no, it''s not true. You must be lying to me." Su Yao didn''t talk to him anymore. Instead, he looked at the people who had a grudge against him. "Well, you can start now. Even if you kill him, it won''t matter. Anyway, he won''t live long." Chapter 379 In the end, the magician was beaten badly. Although he was not killed, it was almost the same. And Su Yao gave him a heavy blow. He used his own ice attribute magic to create a sharp ice skate, and then cut off an important part of the magician with ruthlessness. He also said, "the disaster caused by sexual exuberance can be cured forever." The magician woke up from the pain. He saw the two pieces of flesh he had cut off. His eyes rolled and he fainted again. The men at the scene watched the scene, shivered one after another, and then secretly clamped the chrysanthemum. This young man is too terrible to be provoked. Helan Shari and several other students were silent for a while. They looked at Su Yao as if they were looking at some devil. They also had the same idea in their mind - no one can provoke Su Yao. ¡­¡­ Perhaps forgetful and angry, Herland Shari went to the stall again after a short time. Others followed her, so as not to be attacked by the sorcerer. Fortunately, they did not meet a scum again. After a long time at the stand, Helan Sally picked up a strawberry hair ornament and showed it to Su Yao. "What do you think of this, Jersey?" He is not a girl. Why ask him such a question? Su Yao make complaints about him in his heart. But he said, "it''s good." "That''s it, boss. I''ll take this one." Helan Sally took out a few silver coins and put them on the stand, and happily put the strawberry on her head. She turned around in front of Su Yao again. "Jersey, is it good?" "It''s good for you." Said Su Yao. "Hee hee, I knew I had a good eye." As she said this, Herland Sally picked up a fluorite bracelet from the stall. "What do you think of this bracelet, Jersey?" Su Yao sighed. The girl was really a girl. "It''s pretty." Helan Sally bought the fluorite bracelet and gave it to Su Yao. "Su Yao, this is for you. Thank you for helping me just now." Su Yao originally did not intend to accept it, but looked at her expectant eyes and thought that this was her intention. If she refused, I was afraid it was not very good, so he accepted it. ¡­¡­ After a few more rounds, Su Yao and his party returned to the college. After they entered the college gate, a blonde boy came out of a corner. He looked at Su Yao''s back, and his eyes were full of surprise. "Finally, I found you, a different baby." Su Yao''s eyes were so hot that even if he wanted to ignore it, he turned around and looked at him. He found that no one was looking at him. He could not help scratching his head. "It''s strange." "What''s wrong, Jersey?" Asked Herland Sally, who was on his left. Su Yao shook his head. "Nothing." "Oh, Jesse, do you want to come to my house later?" "No, I have other things to do today." Su Yao refused directly. He didn''t dare to go to her house with Herland Sally. It would be bad if she was misunderstood by her family, and he didn''t want to cause some kind of misunderstanding. "Well, I''ll have to wait for another time." There was a little loss in her tone. Chapter 380 Recently, Su Yao felt that someone was secretly following him, because there was always a way of looking at him. Moreover, the other party''s tracking technology seems to be very good, he can''t find out who is tracking himself. Although the other party is not tracking him all the time, he feels that his life has been seriously troubled. Because no one likes to be watched while eating and bathing. He has some doubts about whether the other side is interested in himself, otherwise why he would do such a cheeky thing. After finding himself being followed again, Su Yao sighed helplessly, "I said, can you stop following me? If you have anything to say to me, just come out and say no to me However, no one answered him and no one came out. "Do you know that you have caused me a lot of trouble. I really don''t want to be peeped into my life by you." Su Yao continued. However, no one responded to him, and the sight that fell on him disappeared. But Su Yao knew that the other side was just hiding, and he also knew that the other party did not intend to appear in front of him. This made his heart suffocate. "Shit, what''s all this about?" Su Yao kicked heavily on the tree in front of him. The next second, he jumped in pain. "Even you dare to bully me." Su Yao was just about to kick another foot on the tree, but his painful experience made him take back his foot again. Finally, he had to hold back his stomach and leave here. Shortly after he left, a blonde boy came out of the back of a tree and said, "tree, why is he angry? Doesn''t he like me to follow him?" The leaves rustled. "So it is. I know. Since he doesn''t like me to look at him secretly, I will look at him openly and make him my collection." Said the blonde with a smile. Tree:.... " No, that teenager certainly doesn''t want to be your collection. I don''t know if what he said last time had an effect. Su Yao found that the other party had no longer followed him, and his life was back to normal. This made him a great relief, but also some doubt whether the other side was ready to attack him. "Tangyuan, do you know who was following me secretly the other day?" "Host, I don''t know." Although I know everything, I just don''t tell you. You can guess for yourself. "Tut, you''re useless." Su Yao said with disgust. Tangyuan I''m sorry I''m so useless. "Forget it, I don''t want to talk to you. When will the mission target appear?" "I don''t know. Guess for yourself." Su Yao narrowed his eyes dangerously, "Yo, your temper has increased a lot, do you owe it again?" If you don''t fight for three days, go to the house and uncover the tiles. Tangyuan The world is so beautiful, but you are so grumpy, so bad, so bad. "Well, are you sure you won''t tell me?" "Host, he''ll show up soon." "Tangyuan immediately admitted," you just need to pay attention to the gold haired teenagers in weird clothes around you. " "It''s almost like that. It''s none of your business. Kneel down." Tangyuan Kneel down, you big headed ghost. You died early in the morning. Chapter 381 A few days later, Su Yao found that a man had moved into the room on his left. He was a blonde, and his taste was very different. He wore several jewel necklaces around his neck, which made Su Yao feel his neck ache. Moreover, he wore a ring on each finger, which made Su Yao have no doubt that his clothes were made of gold and precious stones. It''s like a nouveau riche, though he doesn''t have the greasy temperament of a nouveau riche. If it wasn''t because they didn''t know each other, Su Yao wanted to ask: wouldn''t you be robbed if you dressed like this? What bothers Su Yao is that he seems to be the target of his strategy this time. No wonder Tangyuan said that he was wearing strange clothes. It''s not just weird. It''s out of normal people, OK. Hope that the other side is just aesthetic distortion, not bad brain. After all, aesthetic distortion can be saved, but if the brain is broken, there is no cure. Iris didn''t know what Su Yao was thinking. He looked at him motionlessly, his eyes shining. He wanted to take him back now and put him with his treasures. Su Yao felt that the young man''s eyes at him were just like a dog looking at a bone. emmmm¡­¡­ What kind of adjective does he use? Su Yao thought about his speech again and again. Just as he was about to speak, iris suddenly took his hand and looked very excited. "Hello, my name is iris. From today on, we are neighbors." He actually touched the "treasure" hand, which is so happy, ouao! He decided that he would never wash his hands in his life. All of a sudden, Su Yao wanted to ask, "do you have a brain problem?". But he didn''t dare to say anything or do anything. It would be bad if he offended the other party. He didn''t want to pursue his husband''s crematorium. Su Yao adjusted his mood and tried to squeeze out a perfect smile. "Hello, my name is Jersey." The young man''s eyes grew hotter. "Jersey, that''s a good name, just like you." Finally, he will get the name of "treasure". After getting familiar with him, he must take him back quickly, so as not to be robbed by others. Su Yao didn''t know what to say. Is the other party praising him? Why does he feel strange? Besides, he felt his hands were going to be crushed. Su Yao tried to keep smiling. "Iris, your hand seems to be a little strong." However, iris didn''t recognize the implication of the words. Instead, he laughed foolishly, "Hey, hey, my strength is the biggest in our family." At that moment, Su Yao wanted to be rude. He took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. "Iris, can you let go of my hand? I''m going out." "Oh, oh." Iris quickly let go of his hand. "Where are you going? Can I go with you?" Su Yao: Are you a follower? And we''re not that familiar, OK? "No "But you are the only one I know here, and I haven''t really visited the city. Can you show me around?" Iris looked at him expectantly. Chapter 382 Su Yao looked at his expectant look in his eyes and wanted to agree to come down. However, thinking that he had to go to the college for class, he had to say no, "not today. I have other things to do. I''ll wait until I have time to talk about it." "All right." Iris looked aggrieved and bowed his head. When Su Yao looked at him, he felt guilty. He reached out and touched iris''s head. "Good." The two were stunned at the same time. After reacting to what he had done, Su Yao quickly took down his hand. He laughed awkwardly, "if it''s too late, I''ll go first. Goodbye." With that, he ran away without waiting for iris to respond. And iris looked at him as he left in a hurry and laughed, "well, I decided not to wash my hair from now on." When he looked at him, his expression suddenly became strange. Iris noticed the strange look in the eyes of the passer-by, and immediately made an action of eating you to him, "look what you see, what''s good to see, be careful that I eat you." Although it seems that the milk is fierce, but passers-by feel a chill, he quickly left, his mouth whispered, "unexpectedly met a brain disease, really bad luck." Iris heard his words clearly, and he was in a little mood. He hooked his hook finger, and the passer-by suddenly fell a dog to eat excrement. Iris walked over to him and said, "that''s the end of calling me names." Passers-by: As a man, such stinginess will not get a daughter-in-law. ¡­¡­ Through the smell left by Su Yao, iris went to the gate of Felis college. At this time, the college gate is closed. Iris thought for a moment, and didn''t know which way to get in so that no one would find out. The last time he entered Felice college, the door was not closed, so he went in very smoothly. But this time, the college door is closed, and he can''t break in Come on, he''ll wait for Jersey to come out. Iris found a random place to sit down. His nouveau riche attire soon attracted a group of passers-by to stop and watch, some of whom were malicious. Iris rolled his eyes as passers-by pointed at his dress. These people really have no insight. This is the most popular dress of the dragon people. What''s more, these human beings are really noisy. Ah, do they have nothing to do? "Are you flies? Can you stop yelling in front of me?" "What''s more, you are really incompetent. Ah, what I like to look like is my own business. It has nothing to do with you, and you are not qualified to control me." "If you still have a little face, go away quickly, or I won''t blame you for being rude to you!" The passers-by were embarrassed to stay any longer when he said so, otherwise they would have no face or skin. And those who have ulterior motives not only did not leave, but also gathered together, "little brother." Iris gave them a very impatient look. "What can I do for you? If there''s nothing wrong, don''t disturb me. I''m in a bad mood now Chapter 383 One of them said with a smile, "little brother, you must be very interested in gems." Hearing the word "gem", iris raised his eyelids and gave him a lazy look. "If you have something to say, don''t grind it." "I''ll tell you the truth. Not long ago, our brothers found some gemstones, which we have never seen before. Look at the color, they should be the best. I wonder if you are interested in it, little brother?" When he heard this, illiston became interested. "Where are the gems you''re talking about? Show me. If it suits me, I''ll take it." "Oh, that''s a bad thing. We''ve hidden the jewels at home. Why don''t you go back with us?" Iris stood up. "Well, I''ll let you see. I have nothing to do now. I''m free." "Then let''s go." A black haired boy nearby saw that iris was going to go with the notorious three brothers, and said quickly, "don''t go with them..." Before he finished speaking, he was covered by the young man who looked a few years older than him. "Don''t worry, we can''t afford them." Iris looked at them a few times, then withdrew his gaze, and left with the three brothers. The three brothers, who were leading the way, looked at each other with the same information in their eyes - what a fool. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how much to walk. When iris found that he was led into an uninhabited alley by the three brothers of Philips, he finally found something wrong. He frowned. "Are you sure you''re not going in the wrong direction?" "Sure, because that''s where we''re going to bring you." Seeing that their plans had been completed, the three brothers no longer pretended. They took out their own knives, the expression on their faces became ferocious, "if you are wise, you should hand over all the valuable things on you, otherwise, don''t blame us for our heavy work." "You are so delicate, you don''t want to hurt your little face, do you?" "You''re lying to me. I''m angry." Iris said, without expression. "Yo Yo, you are angry. What''s the matter with us? Who made you so stupid?" The three brothers laughed and mocked him. He didn''t notice that iris looked at them as if he were dead. On the other side. Su Yao was having a class. Suddenly, the words of Tangyuan rang out in his mind, "host, your mission target is being robbed. If you rush to call him now, you can increase your favor." Su Yao sighed helplessly. "I knew he would meet a robber one day. He was a fool." The thought of iris''s stupidity gave him a headache. "Host, so do you want to rush to save him now?" "Go, of course. I can only bully my people." Tangyuan Why do you feel that you have been fed a mouthful of dog food? Su Yao stood up and said to the teacher on the platform, "teacher, I''ll go to the toilet." without waiting for the teacher''s response, he quickly walked out of the classroom. The teacher frowned, but at the thought of Su Yao''s recent performance in study, he still didn''t say anything. Chapter 384 "You..." When Su Yao arrived at the scene, what he saw were the three brothers of Feipu who had been beaten down and iris who had not been damaged. He was silent at once, and when he got to his mouth, he swallowed it again. He should have thought that iris, dressed like this, had not been robbed because those people could not beat him at all. When iris saw Su Yao, his eyes lit up. "Jersey, why are you here? Are you looking for me?" Su Yao thought that if he said "yes", the other party would be close to the point, so he shook his head, "no, I just happened to meet it." Hearing this, iris was a little disappointed, but he still raised a smile on his face, "so it is. It seems that we are quite predestined, so we can meet each other." Su Yao wanted to ask, "where do you see that we two are predestined", but after thinking about it, he still hasn''t asked. Because he was really afraid of the other side''s coquettish words. "I think so." Lying on the ground, the three brothers felt that it was a good opportunity to see them chatting happily there. They looked at each other, and together they got up and cut their knives at iris''s back. Now iris was full of Su Yao, and he didn''t notice. However, Su Yao, standing opposite him, could see clearly. His pupil shrinks suddenly. He reaches out and pulls iris to his side. Then I''m holding him back. Iris didn''t even see when he ran behind him. He looked at the blood on Su Yao''s body, his eyes were very helpless, "Jersey, how are you?" Su Yao tried to endure the pain and squeezed out a smile to iris, "I''m ok." Shit, it really hurts him. It''s the first time for him to sacrifice his life to block the knife. If that doesn''t make iris more likable to him, he''s in vain. "Host, you''re a little too hard." Tangyuan can''t help feeling. "I can''t help it. I can''t bear the child. What''s the sacrifice to take iris as soon as possible?" Tangyuan OK, you can be happy. ¡­¡­ "You have to bear with me, Jersey. I''ll treat you now." Iris didn''t know why his favorite "treasure" suddenly blocked his sword. It was clear that they had not known each other for a long time. Moreover, as a dragon, he was extremely hard and could not be stabbed by a knife. Therefore, it was totally unnecessary to block a knife for him. But he knew that if he didn''t treat Su Yao again, he would probably lose the "treasure", and that would make him very uncomfortable. "You..." Su Yao opened his mouth. As soon as he was about to say something, he fainted. Before he fainted, there was only one thought in his mind - shit. He will never do such dangerous things again. Iris quickly hugged him, his eyes like ice. "Jersey, you must hold on. You''ll be ready soon. I''ll deal with this damned human first." Seeing that iris looked at them like a dead man, the three brothers of Philips shivered. They thought of iris''s inhuman means, looked at each other, and ran away. However, before they had run far, iris launched his big move The bodies of the three brothers exploded like bombs, and their internal organs and blood flowed all over the ground. Chapter 385 His face was expressionless, his face was splashed with their blood, and his whole body was filled with frightful air. At this time, he was like a god of death. A passer-by who accidentally walked in looked at the bloody scene and was shocked. Iris glanced at him coldly and walked to the entrance of the alley with Su Yao in his arms. The passer-by was so shocked by his eyes that he stood still. He felt like a root under his feet, and his whole body was still shaking. After iris left, the air began to flow again. The passer-by''s legs softened, and the whole person sat on the ground. He thought of iris''s eyes just now, but he couldn''t stop feeling a thrill He took a deep breath, and when he finally calmed down, he got up. However, he dropped his eyes on the bloody viscera on the ground. Suddenly, a strong feeling of nausea surged on his chest. He finally couldn''t help but vomit. ¡­¡­ After healing Su Yao''s back injury, iris originally wanted to take him back to his family. However, thinking that this was not the time and that Su Yao might be very resistant, he gave up the idea. He took Su Yao back to the place where he now lives. At this time, iris looked at Su Yao''s bloody clothes, and started a battle between heaven and man. It''s a question of whether to take it off or not. If you take off, it''s not easy to tell Su Yao when he wakes up. If you don''t take it off, Su Yao''s clothes with blood must be uncomfortable, and his clothes are also broken. If you accidentally catch cold, it will be bad. After struggling for a long time, iris still began to attack Su Yao''s clothes. He began to untie the button on it. However, looking at Su Yao''s face, he couldn''t help feeling guilty. He kept his hands there all the time. Then, with a bit of force accidentally, Su Yao''s clothes turned into pieces in his hands. Next time, he didn''t even need to undo the buttons. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." Then he began to take off Su Yao''s trousers, leaving him only one pair of underpants. Iris thought for a moment, then went to get a basin of hot water, and turned Su Yao upside down. Although the wound on Su Yao''s back was healed, there were still some scars like centipede. Iris reached for it, and as soon as his fingertips touched it, he drew back again, as if he had touched some hot potato. He looked at the scars, then sighed, "you are such a fool, we just know each other. You don''t have to fight for me. You don''t know how to treat you." He had just wanted to take Su Yao back with his treasure, but now he feels that Su Yao is more than a unique "treasure" for himself. Thinking of this, iris sighed again, "if only you hadn''t done that before, then I don''t have to worry about it now..." Su Yao didn''t hear these words, otherwise he would explode in situ. ¡­¡­ When he helped Su Yao wipe his body, iris''s hand was shaking all the time, and his face was completely red. After wiping, iris felt like a century had passed, and he felt so tired for the first time Iris did not dare to look at Su Yao any more, nor did he dare to help him put on clean clothes. He put his pants on him directly, and then sat by the bed waiting for Su Yao to wake up. Chapter 386 I don''t know how long before iris''s eyelids began to fight. These days, he has not had a rest. Although they don''t sleep much, they still feel sleepy sometimes. Iris yawned, pushed Su Yao inside, and then lay down on his own. He doesn''t care if Su Yao will misunderstand something when he wakes up. He just wants to make himself sleep more comfortable. Besides, this is his bed. With this thought, iris fell asleep peacefully. ¡­¡­ Not long after iris fell asleep, Su Yao woke up. He leaned over and looked at iris''s sleeping face for several minutes, and then he put his head over it. Su Yao looked around like a thief, and then secretly pecked iris''s lip. Seeing that iris didn''t respond, he secretly gave him another kiss on the cheek. Tang Yuan feels that he has no eyes to see. These two guys are really scattering dog food all the time. Can''t we take into account his single dog''s mood? However, when Su Yao wantonly played rogue, iris suddenly opened his eyes, and he was immediately arrested. Su Yao was guilty of being a thief. He turned around as if nothing had happened. Izzie, what did you do to me Touching his lips, iris was puzzled. "I''m not doing anything." Su Yao was not straight and angry. However, far from believing his lies, iris said frankly, "you''re lying. What did you do to me just now, or what did you put your mouth on my mouth just now?" Su Yao didn''t expect that he was a pure young man in this world. Suddenly, he wanted to laugh. He cleared his throat. "I was careless just now. I just saw that there was something dirty on your mouth and I wanted to wipe it off for you." "So you clean my things with your own mouth?" Iris asked. Smell speech, Su Yao immediately by own saliva to choke a bit, "cough cough cough, I said that I was not careful." "You did that to me several times." Iris not only did not believe him, but gave him a "fatal blow". Su Yao didn''t think of what he had done. Iris knew it all. He was so embarrassed and angry that he wanted to find a way to get in. At this time, iris said, "I remember what kind of action it is. When I was a child, I asked my father and mother. They said it was a kiss, and it was only a gesture between lovers." "They also said that if someone forcibly kisses him regardless of another''s will, it''s playing hooligan, so you were just playing hooligan on me." Su Yao: Su Yao didn''t want to find a crack to get in. He wanted to be killed by a thunder. He thought that iris was the best bully, but he was still oppressed by the other side. This man is his natural nemesis. ¡­¡­ As Su Yao turned his back to himself, iris did not know that his face was hot enough to fry eggs. "Jesse, why did you play a hooligan on me just now? Do you like me? Is this the love at first sight that people often say Su Yao didn''t know what answer he should do. He simply abandoned himself and said, "I just want to play rogue on you. What''s the matter? Don''t be convinced?" Chapter 387 "If you have the ability..." Before he had finished speaking, iris suddenly kisses him. Su Yao was stunned, and his face was covered with crimson color. He pushed aside iris and said, "you, what are you doing?" "You''re a rascal." Iris was serious. "My mother said that if someone did something to you, you would do the same." Su Yao: Do you have any misunderstanding about this? Iris added, "well, now that we''re even, I''m not going to argue with you about that, right..." "You''ve just played rogue on me several times, and I''ve only played one to you. It''s unfair. I''ll do it a few more times." Su Yao felt that he had made a complete mistake. Iris was not a pure young man, but an old rascal. Just now iris knew what he was doing, but he still pretended to sleep there. It was obvious that he was upset and kind-hearted no matter in which world this pig hoof is, his character is still so bad And he got hit every time. Su Yao thought more and more angry. Seeing iris kiss again, he hit iris on the nose. However, iris''s nose was fine, but his hands were in a terrible pain. Su Yao frowned. "What''s your nose made of? Why is it so hard?" "I don''t just have a hard nose, I''m hard up and down." Iris said seriously. Su Yao sneered. All over the body? I don''t believe you. Thinking of this, Su Yao quickly and firmly grasped a certain part of iris, and squeezed it with all his strength. He was very insincere with a smile, "how do you still feel that you are hard all over the body now?" I didn''t notice how abnormal he was. Iris frowned, reached into the quilt, and then grasped some part of Su Yao. "Do you think it''s hard here?" "Ze..." At this time, Herland Sally suddenly burst in and saw this extremely ambiguous scene. All of a sudden, the whole person was stunned there. Su Yao held out Er Kang''s hand to her, "you..." But Herland Sally had already run out with a red face. "Excuse me, I''m sorry to interrupt. You go on." ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t get me wrong. " Su Yao had a headache. Well, he''s supposed to be a pervert, and maybe his rumors will be heard all over the college tomorrow, and it''s all iris'' fault. "Can you let go of your hand?" Su Yao glared at iris with hatred, and secretly increased his strength. Iris did not show weakness, he also increased his hand, "you first release, I will release." Su Yao felt that his place would be abandoned, but he still did not let go, "you first release." "Loosen up first." Iris had no change of expression. Su Yao: Why does he always feel that he has lost? Finally, Su Yao was defeated. He let go of his hand and said, "I''m loose. It''s your turn." "Oh." Iris also let go. Su Yao''s expression of pain was ferocious. "Iris, are you on purpose?" "No, I only used ten percent." Iris said innocently, "besides, it''s you who started it first. I''m just giving tit for tat." Su Yao: Shit, you''re cruel! "It seems that you are very uncomfortable. Do you want me to rub it for you?" Chapter 388 Hearing this, Su Yao''s face suddenly turned red into a boiled crab. He jumped up and said, "what are you talking about? Who wants you to rub it for me?" How did this man say such shameless words with an innocent face? Hooligan, stink! "I see you feel bad, so I''d like to help you rub it. Since you don''t want to, you can rub it yourself." Iris said faintly. Su Yao was embarrassed and angry Go away He rubs himself, damn it. He''s not a pervert! Glutinous rice balls: so if you ask others to knead them for you, you are not abnormal? Su Yao: roll on, roll on! "This is my room. If you want to go, you go." Iris warned kindly. Su Yao: This straight man''s personality can''t be changed anywhere. It''s hopeless. "I''ll leave as soon as I go. I''m not willing to stay with you yet." Su Yao angrily opened the quilt, and then found that he was stripped all over the body only a pair of underpants. Needless to say, it must have been iris. Although he has no memory, playing rogue is still very handy. "Iris, what did you do with my clothes? Did you do something to me while I was in a coma?" I don''t believe you can still be a righteous look, hum! However, Su Yao still underestimated iris'' thick skin. He didn''t change his face, and even had some justifications. "You''re wrong. I''m just cleaning your body. What can you do even if I do something abusive to you?" Looking at this upright look, Su Yao almost vomited out his old blood. Damn it, he couldn''t fight each other in such a matter as how thick his skin was. Iris''s face was made of city walls and could not even be shot through. Su Yao took a deep breath and tried to resist the impulse to beat iris to death. "Iris, I am your Savior. Is that how you treat your Savior?" "But I don''t need your help. You rushed up to block my knife. Besides, you are too weak. I would not have been cut by them With that, iris gave him a rather disdainful look. Su Yao: Damn it, the knee hurts. Dog, you''ve changed. You were staring at me with that kind of hot eyes a few hours ago. You even invited me to take a three-day tour with your capital city. But now you dislike me. As expected, rich men are pig hooves, and changing heart is like changing face. At this time, iris said again, "besides, I think there is something wrong with your brain. Why are you trying to block a knife for someone you haven''t known for a long time?" Su yaodun was so angry that his words burst out in his heart. Damn it, he shouldn''t have rushed to block a knife for this dog. Now it''s better. He''s not only despised and despised for his weak strength, but also said to be a fool. He really suffered those blows for nothing. "I''m sorry that I''m weak again. Since you dislike me so much, we''d better not come and go Su Yao was very angry. "Wait a minute." "Why, what else can I do for you?" Iris did not speak. Instead, he took a precious stone ring from his hand and handed it to him. "This ring is for you as a token of my gratitude." He never gives anything to others. Will this human be angry again? Chapter 389 Su Yao took the precious stone ring, and just wanted to ask, "do you know what it means to give someone a ring?" he saw iris looking at the ring in his hand with a painful look on his face, and his anger suddenly "rubbed" up a few meters. He threw the jewel ring back again. "Don''t do it. I''m not your Savior. You''d better keep the ring yourself." Then he snatched the door and left. Iris sat there, scratching his head blankly. "How could he be more angry? Did I do something wrong?" After he came out of iris''s house, Su Yao felt chilly all over. He remembered that he was only wearing underpants. He ran back to his room and took a suit of clothes from the closet and put them on. "Host, why are you angry again? Aren''t you very happy before? Why did iris do something to you?" At this time, tangyuan asked. It didn''t take long to get angry after showing love. It really couldn''t understand how the two people get along. Su Yao snorted coldly, "don''t mention him to me. I don''t want to hear the name now." Let''s go to hell with that big pig hoof of iris. Tangyuan The little temper of the host is really more and more rising, is it menopause? "Host, you should not be climacteric, or why are you always angry recently?" Don''t talk until menopause Tangyuan It''s better not to say it, save time and the host suddenly what crazy. Su Yao did not pay any more attention to it, and sat there sulking. When he thought of what iris had just said, he was not angry. "Is it that you want to piss me off because your mouth is so poisonous? What''s more, it''s too much not to coax me when I''m angry. If it wasn''t for you... " Iris, who lived next door, heard Su Yao''s words clearly. He touched his chin thoughtfully. No wonder this human is more angry, because did not coax him? In this case, he tried his best to coax him, but Jersey is still angry now and certainly doesn''t want to see him until he''s a little less angry tomorrow. He has more important things to do now. However, iris didn''t know that Su Yao''s words were deliberately told to him. Su Yao knew for a long time that the sound insulation effect of the room was not very good, so he spoke so loudly. Su Yao saw that iris hadn''t come to coax him for a long time, and his gills were puffed up. "Hum, it''s really a wooden fish head." ¡­¡­ In order to show how angry he was, Su Yao began to have a cold war with iris. When he saw iris coming, he made a detour and didn''t even give him a look. Iris tried to talk to him several times, but as soon as he spoke, he ran away. It was a headache for iris. Human beings are really strange creatures. They are so small. After being ignored by Su Yao again, iris finally can''t help it. He quickly steps forward and grabs Su Yao''s arm. "Jersey, what are you doing hiding from me?" "I''m not hiding from you. I just don''t want to see you." Su Yao said in a light tone, "also, can you let me go? I don''t like people touching me." "Jersey, I have something to tell you." "If you want to find out about me, don''t say it. I don''t want to hear about it. I''m a worthless person anyway." Chapter 390 "Jersey, I didn''t come here to find out about you. I came to apologize." Iris looked at him seriously. Su Yao raised his eyebrows and said, "sorry? What do you have to apologize for? You''re telling the truth anyway, aren''t you? " He said so, but he thought -- is this wooden fish''s head really enlightened? Or did you hear what he said before? No, he can''t forgive this guy so easily. What if he does it again? "I don''t think I have anything to say to you. Please get out of the way!" Su Yao carried a pair of "you don''t have to say anything, I won''t listen to" expression, eyes cold. However, in iris''s eyes, it became - he was still angry, and he must want to coax him by himself. OK, what can I do with the "treasure" I like besides coax? If he doesn''t coax him now, what can he do if he is taken away by other dragons Iris remembered the topic that he had talked with his father last night about how to get rid of angry people. He secretly oiled himself and took out the things he had prepared. It is a very gorgeous and luxurious jewelry box, the box body is inlaid with a variety of gems, in the sunlight, reflecting the brilliant light. Numerous question marks flashed through Su Yao''s mind. What is iris doing here? What''s in it? Then iris opened the box. The dazzling light came over. Su Yao stepped back a few steps and narrowed his eyes to see what was inside. It was a pile of pearls and precious stones, which looked very expensive. Among them was a bright night pearl with pure color. Su Yao didn''t know what iris was doing with these things. He just wanted to say that rich people are really confusing. Besides, why is this guy rich in every world? It''s unfair Iris didn''t know what Su Yao thought. He looked at the box in his hand and thought that he would send it out later. He felt some flesh ache. But he couldn''t bear the wolf, and as long as he could get the "treasure" in front of him, the things sent out would come back to him. Think about it like this, it''s really cost-effective. Iris handed the box of pearls and gems to Su Yao, and said seriously, "Jersey, these are the ones I have saved for a long time. Now they are for you. Don''t be angry, OK?" In fact, it''s not like that. It''s just a handful of his collections. But my father said that only by saying this can he show sincerity. Jesse should be happy now. After all, it''s something that even dragons like. Su Yao: Is this guy iris out of his mind? He''s not a woman. What do you want this stuff for? What''s more, when he gave him the precious stone ring before, his face was full of pain, but now he is suddenly so generous. There must be some conspiracy in this. After thinking about it, Su Yao stepped back a few steps and said, "no, I''m not familiar with you. You don''t need to use this kind of thing to please me. You''d better keep it for yourself." On hearing this, eliston was at a loss. He said that. Why isn''t Jersey happy? Are human beings so temperamental? When Su Yao saw him standing there, he snorted coldly. This guy is so insincere that he can''t forgive him so easily. Chapter 391 Thinking of his father''s words, iris stepped forward and pretended to be pathetic. "Jersey, don''t be angry. It''s all my fault. You can beat me and scold me." Su Yao looked at his expression and was shot in the heart by Cupid''s arrow. He almost forgave him. Iris must be pretending again. Fortunately, he has a firm will, otherwise he will really catch his way. Iris was still indifferent to Su Yao and thought of the last way. He didn''t want to use this method, but Su Yao couldn''t get into the lampblack, so he had to use it. Iris put down the box of pearls and gems in his hand and held him high in his arms. When he was done, he touched his head. His voice was like water mixed with honey. "Darling, don''t be angry, OK?" Su Yao Su Yao blushed and said, "OK." Oh, ow, it''s not that he is weak willed, but the other side is too strong, iris is too foul. Seeing that Su Yao finally forgives himself, Ellison breathed a sigh of relief, and then he put away the box of pearls and gems in front of Su Yao. Looking at this scene, Su Yao''s heart is "Hua" the dog. Iris didn''t really want to give it to him. He shouldn''t have forgiven him just now. "Iris, didn''t you say these were given to me? Why did you put them away again?" "It''s you..." Seeing that Su Yao''s face changed slightly, iris said quickly, "I''ll help you put it away temporarily, and I''ll give it to you when you want to use it." However, Su Yao didn''t believe his words. He shook off his hand and walked away angrily. Iris quickly followed him. "What''s wrong with you, Jersey?" Su Yao ignored him and quickened his pace. Instead of following, iris walked to a snack stand. Su Yao looked back and saw that iris, who had been following him, had disappeared. He stood there and sulked. "The head of a wooden fish is the head of a wooden fish. I can''t even see that I''m angry." "Host, since you already know that he is a wooden fish head, what kind of competition do you have with him? Isn''t it good to go on like this? " Tangyuan couldn''t help saying this. "But I want to have a sweet love ah, but this guy always does not understand the amorous feelings, I certainly want to be angry." Tangyuan Sweet love? Sorry, the picture is too beautiful for me to watch. "Host, I think it''s very difficult to achieve sweet love according to your arrogance and sultry personality. Otherwise, you can change a direction, such as rejoicing the enemy?" Tangyuan kindly suggested. However, Su Yao was not happy. "Rain girl has no melon. You''d better take care of your own affairs. You''re a bachelor." Tangyuan My heart''s broken, old fellow. Host, can you never put a knife in my chest? ¡­¡­ At this time, a carriage suddenly stopped beside Su Yao. Helan Shari got off the carriage and came to Su Yao with a big smile on her face. "Jersey, I didn''t expect to meet you here. I''m going to college. Would you like to come with me?" Su Yao thought for a while, and finally followed Herland Sari into the carriage. "Then I''ll trouble you." After buying the food, iris, who came to this side to see this scene, was immediately upset. Chapter 392 I''m going to buy you food, but you''re here to hook up with other goblins, and you''re on someone''s carriage. It''s too much! Seeing that the carriage was about to leave, iris stopped in front of the carriage and released his dragon power appropriately. The horses froze there in an instant and did not dare to move. The coachman frowned, and the whip in his hand hit them hard, but the horses still did not move. The coachman looked at iris who was standing there and thought that it was because he was standing there that the horse would not move. "Well, I said, young master, can you make way for my horse?" Iris ignored him, but jumped into the carriage. Seeing that he was about to break in, the coachman quickly stopped him, "well, childe, what are you going to do? My carriage doesn''t carry other people." Iris waved him away and forced his way in. At this time, Su Yao was sitting there chatting with Herland sari. When iris burst in, they were stunned at the same time. Naturally, Helan Sally recognized iris. She thought of the scene she saw yesterday, and then thought of his unreasonable behavior. She immediately frowned and said, "what''s the matter with you, childe?" Iris didn''t pay attention to her, but looked at Su Yao without saying a word. When Su Yao saw his expression, he could not help feeling guilty. He cleared his throat and said, "iris, what can I do for you?" "You come down with me." Iris reached out and grabbed his hand. There was not much space in the carriage. In addition, there were three people in the carriage. Su Yao couldn''t do anything. He had to let iris pull himself out of the carriage. Herland Sally, seeing that he was going with iris, couldn''t help saying, "Jersey." Su Yao turned to her with a sorry smile, "sorry, we will continue to talk in the college." Herland Sally wanted to say something more. Su Yao had already got out of the carriage with iris, and could only swallow what he had just said. ¡­¡­ After getting out of the carriage, Su Yao saw that iris was still upset. He couldn''t help sighing, "iris, what''s the matter with you?" Instead of answering this question, iris thrust the food in his hand into his arms and strode forward. It''s obviously a look of anger. Su Yao had a strange idea in his mind - isn''t iris jealous? At the thought of such a possibility, Su Yao''s mouth could not help but go up. He quickly followed iris. "Iris, you didn''t buy me food just now, did you?" Iris did not speak. "Iris, why don''t you pay attention to me? Are you angry?" Iris still did not speak. "Iris, if you don''t pay any more attention to me, I''ll go back and find the girl just now." Hearing this, iris finally couldn''t help it. Su Yao wants to find the girl just now = the "treasure" he loves is going to run away with other goblins No, he will not allow it! Yiris steps, he turned to look at Su Yao, word by word, "I! no Xu! You! Go You''re mine. I won''t allow you to go to other goblins. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing and said, "Hey, you''re not jealous, are you?" "I never drink vinegar, and I don''t like it." Iris said solemnly, completely unaware that Su Yao''s words did not mean this at all. Chapter 393 Looking at his serious manner, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. "Iris, do you know the real meaning of the word" jealous " Iris''s intuition told him that if he said "no", something unexpected would happen next, so he chose to snatch the food from Su Yao''s arms, and took out a crystal cake to block his mouth. "You can''t even stop your mouth with food." Su Yao unconsciously chewed the crystal cake in his mouth. I didn''t expect this guy to be smart this time Well, this crystal cake tastes good in a hurry. Su Yao chewed again. Iris saw that he ate with such relish that he took a piece of crystal cake and took a few bites. "The taste is really good." Although there are a lot of human problems, we still have a good command of food. Seeing this, Su Yao suddenly flashed an idea in his mind. He winked at iris with a smile, "iris, what''s your crystal cake taste like? Can you give me a taste?" However, far from understanding what he meant, iris quickly ate the crystal cake in his hand. After that, he also said to Su Yao, "I''m sorry, I''ve finished. Please take a new one." Then he handed over a piece of crystal cake. Su Yao: It''s a wooden fish head that doesn''t understand the customs. Anyway, it''s still a long time, and I can''t eat hot tofu. Su Yao stuttered the Crystal Cake handed over by iris, and then said, "iris, where are you from?" "I''m from the zephoenician empire." Iris made no secret of where he came from. Su Yao said, "Oh, what are you doing here? To study? " Iris originally wanted to say that he was out to visit mountains and rivers and look for treasure, but thinking that it might expose something, he said, "I really come to study." Or he might as well go to Felice college, so that he could look at his "treasure" all the time, so that he would not be robbed by other goblins. "But it''s over time to enroll at Felice college, and you''re late." Su Yao reminded. Iris thought for a moment, this is a problem, but it is not impossible to solve. "It doesn''t matter. I can do it." Hearing this, Su Yao always felt that he was saying "it doesn''t matter. I have a backstage". His eyes suddenly became very complicated. Sure enough, no matter where you go, it''s easy to do business if it''s related. He reached out and patted iris on the shoulder. "You rich people''s life is really enviable." Having no idea what Su Yao''s brain had been replenished with, eliston was in a fog. "What are you talking about? I''m not rich. I''m poor." If they are all rich people, why do they look for treasure all over the world? They are really poor. Su Yao: You dress up as a cornucopia, but you mean to tell me that you are poor and believe me to beat you? "Iris, modesty is a good thing, but excessive modesty will make people think you are pretending to be forced. You''d better not say that again in the future." Su Yao said earnestly. Iris looked innocent. "But what I said is true. I''m really poor." Su Yao: Chapter 394 Su Yao felt that if he continued to discuss this topic with iris, he would be angry and spit blood. He stopped talking and began to eat again. Iris shut his mouth when he stopped talking. They ate while walking. At this time, not far from the front came a whine girl, "I want you to feed me." And there was a gentle male voice, "OK." Su Yao and iris looked up at the past at the same time. I saw a girl with a chocolate bar in her mouth, and the other end was bitten by the boy in front of her, and then The two people kiss together as if nobody else. Iris looked at the couple, and then at Su Yao, showing an expression of "it is so". Su Yao''s scalp was numb by his gaze. He couldn''t help but step back. "Iris, what are you doing looking at me like this?" "I know what you just wanted to do, and you want to do what the man and the woman did." Iris looked straight. "Although I think it''s very bad to do this kind of thing in the street, I can satisfy you if you want it very much." He is really the best dragon in the world. Never before has a dragon been so good to his treasure. In this way, Jersey''s affection for him will surely rise, and the day when he will be brought back for collection will not be far away. Well, he''s so smart. Su Yao: Wouldn''t iris be ashamed to say such a thing? And what''s "if you want it"? He doesn''t have any special hobbies. As for saying that he is very thirsty? Besides, he just wanted to tease him. Is this guy''s head full of yellow trash? Su Yao took a few deep breaths and tried to calm himself down. "No, I don''t want to do this with you. Please don''t misunderstand." Then just as he spoke, another couple''s conversation came. "Come on, it''s too expensive. I don''t want it." "Well, don''t be duplicity. I''ll buy it for you." "Thank you, dear." Iris looked at Su Yao thoughtfully. "Are you talking Su Yao: Shit, are all the lovers you meet today against him? At this time, the voice of others came. "Tell me how this woman is so difficult to handle. I said to buy her a skirt, and she said no. she was angry after not buying it." "Women are duplicity creatures. When she says no, it means to want." "Bah, men are the creatures of duplicity. It''s clear that they won''t come until one second, and then they''ll come back again..." Iris looked at Su Yao subconsciously. Su Yao''s face suddenly turned black and became the bottom of the pot He made a mistake. Today, it''s not only lovers who are against him, but everyone is against him. Before iris spoke, Su Yao said, "I have to hurry to the college, goodbye." then Su Yao quickly ran forward, as if there were some monsters chasing him. Instead of catching up, iris stood there, feeling his chin thoughtfully. Finally, he came to the following conclusion - Su Yao is a duplicity person. The more he said he didn''t want it, the more he wanted it. Chapter 395 That is to say, the next time he faces Su Yao, he will do the opposite. In this way, Su Yao will no longer have a small temper at will. Well, he''s so clever Now it''s time for him to figure out how to get into Felice college. On the other side. Su Yao had already arrived at the gate of Felis college. Helan Sally, who had just arrived for a while, saw him and went to him. "Jersey, who was that man just now? How long have you known each other?" "He''s a friend of mine. We haven''t known each other for a long time. What''s the matter?" Su Yao has a light tone. Herland Sally wanted to ask something more, but seeing his expression, she thought he was in a bad mood. "Nothing, I''m just curious." Su Yao said "Oh" without saying anything more. "Jesse, did you eat in the morning? I brought some snacks made by our cook today. Would you like some?" Su Yao shook his head. "No, I''ve already eaten it, and it''s almost time for class. Let''s not waste time here." With that, he strode into the college gate. Herland Sally quickly followed, looked at his back, and said, "Jersey..." Su Yao stepped back and looked at her. "What''s the matter with you?" "Nothing. It''s just that you''re walking so fast that I can''t keep up with you." Said Herland Sally. Su Yao''s expression is indifferent, "you don''t have to follow me. You''re not Lu Chi, and I don''t like others following me." He''d be a fool if he didn''t see what Heland Sally was thinking about him. If he had known this, he should not have allowed her to approach him. Now it seems that I can only cut the mess quickly. I hope it won''t hurt a girl''s heart. "Besides, I''m not worth your liking. I already have someone I like. And, no matter what you do, I won''t like you "What are you talking about, Jesse?" she said? What you said is false, right? If you have someone you like, how can I... " Although she had already made psychological preparations, she was almost choked with pain after hearing Su Yao''s words. It turned out that from the beginning to the end, it was just her delusion that she could not get what she wanted. Seeing that she didn''t want to accept the fact, Su Yao couldn''t help sighing, "Helan Sally, what I said is true, you should also know very clearly that I am not a liar, and I will not lie on such things as feelings." After this time of getting along with each other, Helan Shari naturally knew what Su Yao was like and what he said was true, but she didn''t want to accept it. Herland Sally''s eyes were red, and tears began to swirl in her eyes, "Jersey..." "Well, I don''t want to say anything else." Su Yao interrupted her, "please stop your fantasy about me. It will never be possible between us. Besides, please don''t be so obsessed with me in the future, or you and I will not even have to be friends. " He had made it clear enough that what Herland Sally would do was up to her own mind. Helan Shari looked at Su Yao''s leaving figure in a daze. When she could not see him again, her tears burst down the bank. Her secret love ended in vain. Chapter 396 Su Yao sighed helplessly when he heard her cry. It seems that he still don''t contact with any girl in the future, so as not to cause any trouble. "Man, your name is heartless." Tangyuan said such a sentence with emotion. Su Yao immediately disdained, "Tangyuan, what kind of madness are you taking?" "Host, don''t you feel anything about Herland Sally?" "I don''t like her. I just look at her as a friend from the beginning to the end, and I already have someone I like." Said Su Yao. "That is to say, if you don''t have someone you like, you are likely to like her?" "Well, think about it. If I hadn''t met you, would it have happened?" The dumplings stopped talking. Su Yao added, "besides, if you don''t like it, you don''t like it. No matter what the situation is, this will not change. I''m not a casual person." "So you''re not a human being when you get up at will?" Tangyuan whispered in his heart. "But for a bachelor like you, I don''t think you''ll ever understand that." ¡°¡­¡­ It''s too much of a host Is that how you feel about hurting me? "I''m just telling the truth. If you don''t want to listen, you can choose not to listen." Tangyuan Do I knock in? Do I knock in? Do you hear me? ¡­¡­ When Su Yao came to the classroom, the class was already full of people. He went to his seat and sat down and turned to look out of the window. I don''t know how long it took, Herland Sally came. Students see her eyes red, obviously a cry appearance, can not help but ask a concern, "Sally, what''s wrong with you, is who bullying you?" Su Yao still looked out of the window, as if he had not heard anything. Herland Sally saw that he didn''t even want to look at herself now. Her nose was sour and her tears fell again. On weekdays, Herland Sally is full of vitality, always with a smile, like a little sun, students who have never seen her look like this, suddenly feel at a loss. "Sally, don''t cry." "Tell me the name of the man who bullied you, and we will do justice for you." And Herland Sally was just there silently weeping and saying nothing. "Host, look at you. It''s because of you that people cry so sad. Don''t you feel guilty at all?" Tangyuan once again condemned the behavior of its host. Su Yao rolled his eyes. "What do I have to feel guilty about? Do you want me to coax her, and then let me lie to her and say that I actually like her or something?" "Besides, aren''t you on the side of your God? If you say this, you are not afraid that I will really empathize and betray the God of your family? Or are you not afraid to be thought by your God that you are helping others to pry his corner? " Tangyuan The host is so eloquent. It really can''t say it. Hum! "Tangyuan, are you out of your mind today? Or are you actually a spy sent by the various organizations to stir up my feelings with the LORD God? " "No, no, I''m not a spy. Don''t talk nonsense. I just got a lot of water today." It''s better to be a spy than to be a spy for no reason. Chapter 397 "It turns out that you are really in the brain. Pay attention in the future, don''t damage the whole brain, or you will be really hopeless." Su Yao make complaints about it without mercy. Tangyuan is speechless. It just wants to cry. Sobbing, why does it spread out such a poisonous tongue host? Its body and mind are so tired. Goodbye manually. JPG Seeing Herland Sally still crying there, several of them looked at Su Yao, who was sitting there indifferent. "Jesse, come and persuade Sally not to cry any more." Of them, Jersey had the best relationship with Herland Sally, and it would be most appropriate for him to persuade him. Su Yao turned his head and said, "why should I persuade her?" He''s going to coax Herland Sally? Didn''t that give her some hope again? He didn''t want to be a coquette. The man was stunned. Aren''t he and Sally good friends? Why do you say that. Su Yao also said, "she is not a three-year-old child. If she can''t manage her own emotions well, she''d better go home and find her parents for comfort." Helan Sally thought of Su Yao''s words and ran out crying. Everyone was stunned. "You''re going too far, Jersey!" "What''s too much?" Su Yao sneered, "it''s not a time of peace. If you don''t have a strong will, she will suffer from it." "Besides, my relationship with her is not as good as that, and I''m not one of her people." With that, Su Yao looked out of the window again. All were silent. It''s true to say that, but Jersey is a little too cold. Su Yao, who was regarded as ruthless, looked out of the window at Herland Sally''s crying and running figure. Su Yao couldn''t help sighing, "Tangyuan, do you think I''m a little too far? I just want her to stop that idea completely." "Host, what else can you do. What''s more, in the matter of feelings, it''s really a quick way to cut off the mess, so as to avoid the other party getting deeper and deeper. " Said the dumpling. "No matter what she is, let her cry for a while. Maybe she will understand after crying." Su Yao sighed again, "well, sometimes personality charm is not a good thing." ¡°¡­¡­ Host, can you stop looking a little more Glutinous rice balls make complaints about "personality charm"? I don''t see where your personality is? "Tangyuan, I know you are blind, so I don''t blame you." Said Su Yao. Tangyuan Hamapi! ¡­¡­ Time flies, just a few days passed. Iris didn''t show up in the past few days and didn''t know what he was up to. And Helan Sally didn''t appear in the college very much. Maybe she was completely hurt by Su Yao''s words before. This also led the whole class to think that it was all Su Yao''s fault, and even refused to talk to him. In this regard, Su Yao said - you are happy. Su Yao was not affected at all. He went to class every day to practice, and he was very happy. One day, a girl in the class who had a good relationship with Herland Sally came to Su Yao and said, "Jersey, we are going to find Sally later. Do you want to go with us?" Chapter 398 Su Yao thought for a while, and finally nodded, "OK." Even though he was trying to get Helan Sally out of her head, it didn''t mean he didn''t want to be friends with her. And two people in the same class, bow head do not see, head up to see the head, the relationship can not be completely rigid. Mel thought that Su Yao would refuse. Now that he promised so freely, he couldn''t help looking at him. "Jersey, what happened between you and Sally? I think there was something wrong with both of you that day Naturally, it was impossible for Su Yao to tell her what happened. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would be reprimanded again, so he casually made up a reason, "no, nothing happened. It''s just that we were not in a good mood that day." Mel knew that Su Yao was not telling the truth. After all, Sally was staring at him when she was crying that day. She didn''t believe that nothing happened. However, since the other party does not want to say, then she is also embarrassed to go further, so as not to be obnoxious. "Jersey, let''s go. We have to go shopping." Su Yao said, "Oh," and half way through, he suddenly remembered something, "do you know where her family lives?" "Of course we do. How can we not know where the famous Duchess of Heland is?" Mel looked at him with a strange look in his eyes. "Why do you ask this, don''t you know?" "I''m from other towns and I don''t know much about it." Su Yao explained. "I thought you had such a good relationship with Sally. You''ve been to her house a long time ago." Su Yao stopped talking. Is his relationship with Herland Sally really that good? Why does Mel think he''s been to her house? "Sally and I are just ordinary friends, and our relationship is not as good as you think." Mel didn''t speak, just a meaningful smile. Su Yao was afraid that she would say something strange, so he quickly changed the topic, "OK, don''t talk about this. Don''t you have to go shopping. Don''t delay your time." "Let''s go. You can''t run away." Su Yao: ¡­¡­ I don''t know what festival it is today. There are twice as many people on the street as usual, and even there are more stalls than usual, and most of them are strange things. Mel went shopping with some other people who were going to see Helan Sally. Su Yao wandered around by himself. He looked at the things on this stall, and then at the things on that stall. He was almost dazzled. At this time, Mel had already bought something. She went to Su Yao and saw him empty handed. She couldn''t help saying, "Jersey, are you going to see Sally with nothing?" After such a reminder, Su Yao also felt that it was not very good. "I just forgot. I''m going to buy it now." He went to a stall selling trinkets, selected a few of the more lovely style of trinkets, after paying the money, asked the stall owner to help him wrap it more exquisite. When Mel saw what he had bought, Mel gave him a meaningful smile. "Jersey, I didn''t expect you knew what girls like." As soon as Su Yao heard this, he knew that she had misunderstood her, but he was too lazy to explain, because sometimes the more he explained, the more confused he was. And even if he did, Mel would not believe it. Chapter 399 "I still know what girls like, but I really don''t know what women like you like. If you tell us in advance, it will be convenient for us to refer to when we choose your birthday present." Melton gave him a blank look. "Can you talk? Where am I now?" "Isn''t it?" Su Yao looked at the muscles on her arm and asked with a smile. Merton didn''t talk. At this time, several other people also bought their own things. They came to Su Yao and Mel. They looked at the small box that Su Yao was holding in his hand and the ornament stand behind him. They suddenly showed a meaningful smile, "Jesse, you are finally enlightened. Come on." Sally likes trinkets best, and Jesse chooses to give it to her. They don''t believe that there is nothing fishy between them. Seeing them looking at themselves with this kind of eyes, Su Yao knew that they had misunderstood him and could not help but help helping his forehead. "How come you all like brain tonic so much? I already have people I like, and I don''t like girls." When this was said, Mel and others were shocked. Some of the boys stepped back and looked at Su Yao with fear on their faces. "Jersey, I didn''t expect that you actually like men. Did you fall in love with one of us?" Su Yao immediately rolled his eyes, "you think too much, I don''t mean that to you, and men like men, and there''s nothing to make a fuss about." Since he came to the world, he has seen several same-sex couples. "We were just a little shocked. After all, we always thought you would be with Sally." Su Yao sighed helplessly. He didn''t seem to have done anything. Why did one or two think that there was a hidden relationship between him and Helan Sally. "I don''t know what the illusion is, but I just want to seriously explain that Sally and I are not what you think. I just treat her as ordinary friends. Please stop talking about this in the future, or it will only cause trouble to both of us." Seeing that his expression was so serious, everyone subconsciously believed him, "we know, we will not think in the future." "Jesse, Sally will cry that day, isn''t it because you turned her down?" At this moment, Mel suddenly said this. Su Yao Leng Leng Leng, did not think of Mel''s mind is also very delicate, "it is." After that, seeing their faces curious, he added, "don''t ask me the details, I don''t want to say, it''s too much trouble." "No, we don''t want to ask you the details. We want to know what kind of boy made you refuse the Duchess of Heland." They all have the word "eight trigrams" written on their faces. Su Yao knew that if he didn''t reveal anything, these people would not let him go. He said, "his name is iris." "Is that iris you said beautiful?" "It''s not a question of whether it''s beautiful or not. He''s really one of those rare ones..." After thinking for a long time, Su Yao couldn''t figure out how to describe iris. He could not directly say that he was dressed like a cash cow. Chapter 400 "As for what kind of man he is, you will know after you have seen him." "Oh, yo, you''re still so mysterious. Can''t the other party be immortal?" They said with a smile. Su Yao thought for a while that iris was dressed like a nouveau riche, but his face was really good-looking, "almost." "Tell me, then, how did you meet that iris, and does he like you?" Su Yao: Why, no matter in which world, there will always be a group of people who like gossip? "I don''t know. As for the meeting, it''s a secret between me and him, and I can''t tell you. Besides, aren''t you going to look for Sally, it''s getting late. " After su Yao reminded them of something they had forgotten, "let''s go quickly." Su Yao was relieved. ¡­¡­ When they arrived at the gate of the Duke''s house of Helan, Su Yao and others were stopped by the guard at the gate. "The Duke''s house is not allowed to enter. If you have nothing to do, please leave immediately." Mel stepped forward. "We''re Miss Sally''s classmates. We''re going to visit her today." On hearing this, the bodyguards looked at each other, and then said, "well, wait here for a moment. We''ll go in and report to miss Sally." Mel nodded. "Please." When the others were idle and had nothing to do, they looked up at the Duke''s house, and from time to time they praised them. "I''ve heard of the grandeur of the Duchess house before. It''s not exaggerating to look at it today." "I didn''t expect that we would be able to come to the Duke''s house of Heland in our lifetime. We''re really dead." The guard didn''t respond at all to what they said. Because they''ve heard it countless times. I don''t know how long later, the bodyguard who went in to pass the news finally came out, "Miss Sally, let you in. Please follow me." Su Yao and others nodded and followed him into the Duke''s mansion. The decoration in the Duke''s house was more luxurious, and the decoration was almost dominated by gems and carving crops, which made Su Yao think of iris. If iris had been here, he would have picked some precious stones from these things on the spot, according to his degree of wealth. At this thought, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. Mel looked at him. "Jersey, what are you laughing at?" "It''s nothing. It''s just a sudden thought of someone." "Don''t you think of the person you like?" Mel grinned and winked at him. Su Yao nodded. Anyway, this is not a matter of shame. There is nothing to hide. "It seems that his charm is quite great, or you won''t miss him in a place like the Duchess house." "To me, he''s really a charming man." Su Yao said with a straight face. Others: I don''t know why. They always feel like they''ve been fed a lot of dog food. Mel also felt she had been fed dog food, so she shut her mouth. ¡­¡­ After passing through one door after another and one corridor after another, Su Yao and others finally came to the main hall. The bodyguard who led the way stopped and looked at us. "Miss Sally is waiting for you inside. I''ll excuse you first." Su Yao and others nodded, "OK, please." Chapter 401 As soon as they entered the main hall, Herland Sally saw them. She stood up and said, "you..." However, as soon as she saw Su Yao, she swallowed it again. Helan Sally was surprised for a moment, but the light in her eyes went down again when she thought of what she had said to him before. Mel stepped forward and stood between her and Su Yao. "Sally, we''re here to see you. Won''t you invite us to sit down and have a cup of tea?" "Oh, oh, you sit down." Helan Sally responded and asked the maid standing by to pour tea. Su Yao handed his hand to Helan Sally. "Sally, I said too much before. This is my apology to you." At this point, he pauses, then puts on a serious tone, "you are still my good friend, both now and in the future." Listening to this, Herland Sally wanted to ask, "can you really be a good friend?" but when she thought of that sentence, she could only suppress that impulse. She managed to squeeze out a smile and reached for Su Yao''s hand. "I see. Thank you." Seeing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, Mel came forward and gave her his present. "Sally, this is what I gave you. Would you like to open it now?" Other people see, also have their own choice of gifts to her, "this is ours, you see like it or not." For a moment, Herland Sally was almost drowned in gifts. "Come as soon as you come. What are you doing with your presents?" "This is our special choice for you. You can''t dislike it." "Anyway, there is nothing to do now. Do you want to open all the gifts? Maybe there will be some surprise." When Mel said this, she looked at Su Yao all the time, and she winked at him. Su Yao helplessly helps her forehead. What is Mel going to do? She doesn''t want to do anything? Helan Sally frowned. "Isn''t that good?" "What''s wrong with this? Isn''t the gift taken apart, and I want to know what other people have given you." Mel said with a smile. Herland Sally looked at the others, nodded, and sighed helplessly, "well, I''ll take it down." ¡­¡­ The first gift Helan Sally opened was from Mel. It was a dress, a lovely one, with furry ears on the cap and a big hairy tail on the back. In addition to Su Yao, other people look at Mel''s eyes become very strange, "Mel, I didn''t expect that you still have this kind of hobby, you can hide it deeply." Mel laughed and said nothing. In fact, she has always liked lovely things, but this style doesn''t match her at all, so she can only give things with lovely attributes to others, and have an eye addiction by the way. Helan Sally loved the dress, even the smile on her face was real. "Mel, I like it very much, thank you." "Thank me, I don''t have to. Just show it to me one day." Mel said with a smile. As soon as she said this, the other people looked at her eyes more strangely. I don''t know if it''s their delusion. They think Mel is a little bit of a pervert with some kind of idiosyncrasy. Chapter 402 Helan Sally didn''t think that way. She nodded, said "yes," and then she put the skirt aside and opened the presents from others. The second gift she opened was from Su Yao. It was a pair of lovely hairpins, necklaces and earrings. It looked like a perfect match for Mel''s dress, and it was also very suitable for her. Helan Sally couldn''t help looking at Su Yao. She opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything. Mel saw that the atmosphere was beginning to get out of order again, and said, "Jersey, you don''t have any foresight, or how can you buy something like that dress I bought?" "Maybe." Said Su Yao. Mel: "it''s Can''t you say a few more words, so how can I go on? Mel grinned. "Sally, look at the other people''s gifts. Maybe you don''t have to buy other accessories." Herland Sally nodded. She put away the things that Su Yao had sent, and then took apart the things that others had sent. Compared with the things that Su Yao and Mel sent, the other people sent things were very ordinary, and they were basically food and play. After Herland Sally asked the maid to put everything away, she looked at Su Yao. She finally bit her teeth and said, "Jesse, can you come out with me? I want to tell you something." Su Yao knew what she wanted to say, so she refused, "Sally, I know what you want to say, so you don''t have to say it, and my answer will never change." Herland Sally''s face froze, and then she looked like she was about to cry, "Jersey..." "I have something else to do. I''ll go first. You can talk slowly." Su Yao stood up and walked out of the hall. Well, if he knew it would be like this, he shouldn''t have come. It seems that he has to think about changing classes. Seeing that he was leaving, Herland Sally ran after him, leaving Mel and others to sit there and stare at each other. "Well, shall we chase them out?" "Farewell, and let them have a good chat." Mel said, "we''d better not get involved, or it''s going to get worse." "That''s what I said..." "Jersey, stop!" Herland Sally trotted to catch up with Su Yao. Su Yao stopped and turned to look at her. His eyes were indifferent. "Helan Shari, I told you clearly a few days ago. Do you want to listen to those things again?" "That''s not what I want to say, Jersey." Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "Oh, what do you want to say?" "I, I''ve thought about it these days. I can''t force this kind of thing. I won''t pester you any more, just..." "But can we still be friends?" "Of course, and you have always been my friend." Su Yao said, "Sally, I''m glad you can figure it out. I hope you can come out completely and love the people you should like." Herland Sally bit her lip and said nothing. "Well, I have other things to do, so I''ll leave first. You go back and have a good chat with Mel and they are worried about you these days." "Are you worried about me?" Said Helan Sally softly. "What did you say?" "Nothing. I''m just saying goodbye to you." "Well, goodbye." Chapter 403 After su Yao left, Herland Sally couldn''t hold on any longer, and her tears rolled down her eyes. "But, the person I like is you." "Sally, is that the boy who made you sad?" At this time, a male voice came. Hearing this familiar voice, Helan Sally''s body suddenly stiff, she casually wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes, and then looked at the usual person, "big brother, this has nothing to do with him." "Don''t worry, I won''t touch him." Helan Cather touched her head. "Sally, you can cry if you want." Helan Sally couldn''t help it any longer. She hugged her big brother and cried, "big brother, I really like him. Why doesn''t he like me?" "Sally, it''s that he doesn''t have this blessing, and you''ll meet someone better and worth your liking in the future." ¡­¡­ On the other side. As soon as he got out of the Duke''s house of Heland, Su Yao saw iris standing at the door pestering with his bodyguards. He listened to iris, sighed and walked over, "iris, how did you find this place?" Iris''s eyes lit up when he saw him. "Jersey, I came here by the smell of you." Su Yao: You smell me? Are you a dog? "Well, iris, what can I do for you?" "I just wanted to see you, so I came here." Iris said, "it''s you. Why do you come to such a place? Are you looking for the girl before?" He just left a few days ago, "treasure" actually took the initiative to run to the territory of other goblins. Did he not know how much salivation he had? Listening to iris''s tone, Su Yao felt a little guilty, as if he wanted to have an affair, but was discovered by his boyfriend. Bah, bah, bah, he is not engaged in foreign affairs. What is he thinking. Su Yao cleared his throat. "No, I just came to see her with other students." "What does she have to do with you, and why do you come to see her?" Iris asked, somewhat discontented. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even if you are jealous, don''t be jealous. It makes me feel like I''ve done something sorry to you. "He''s my friend, and it''s proper for friends to visit each other." Su Yaoli could not help but say. "But I don''t like her. Don''t look for her again, or I will be unhappy." Iris said seriously, "I''m telling you the truth. I''m really going to be upset." Su Yao sighed helplessly, "OK, I know. I won''t go to her again. Don''t be upset." Although it is a good thing to say that this guy is jealous, he still has some headache. Those bodyguards: listen to the conversation between the two people. Why do they always feel strange? Iris gave a very haughty "hum." that''s pretty good. Let''s go "To where?" Su Yao stepped forward and took his hand. And iris did not resist, let him take his hand, "to eat, I am hungry." After flying for so many days, he didn''t eat anything. Jersey, the restless man, turned to other goblins on his back. He must be punished later. "That''s just right. I''m hungry, too." The guards looked at their two hands, and their eyes were about to stare out. Oh, it''s love. Chapter 404 With more and more sight on himself, Su Yao felt a little uncomfortable. He was just about to release his hand, but his hand was suddenly clenched by iris. "Iris, what are you doing? Let''s go. So many people are watching. " "What are you afraid of? They love to watch if they like. It''s our own business to hold hands or not. " Iris said solemnly, "besides, you hold my hand first. You must not let go, otherwise I will be angry." Su Yao had no choice but to let him go, "OK, but where are we going to eat?" "Go back to eat." Iris replied. "Are you going to cook by yourself?" "Of course." Iris raised his chin. Su Yao thought of his cooking skills when he was Shen Yanbai. He said with some difficulty, "are you sure you really know how to cook?" "Sure, for thousands of years, I cooked my own meals, and I cooked them very well." Although he doesn''t cook very often, the taste is OK Yeah. Looking at the confident iris, Su Yao had a bad premonition. He remembered the fear of being dominated several times before, and quickly said, "let''s go to the restaurant. I just want to have a big meal, and you must be tired these days." Do you really want a big meal Iris looked at him steadily. Su Yao nodded again and again, "really." So, you''d better give up cooking. I don''t want to eat any dark food. However - Su Yao thought iris would take him to a restaurant to have a big meal, but he didn''t think that this guy didn''t follow the routine. "Since you want to have a big meal, let''s go and buy some food. We''ll go back and make it." Hearing the speech, Su Yao was suddenly unable to love his face. Oh, my God, how persistent are you with your own cooking? If you want to eat your own food, you can eat it by yourself. Don''t do it to my stomach. It will be bad. "But I''m too hungry to walk." Su Yao said as he sat on the ground, but he did not care about his image. What is image? Compared with his life, it is nothing at all, OK. However, iris still didn''t follow the routine. He took Su Yao up and even said, "don''t worry. I''m here. I''ll carry you home." Around eating melon passers-by suddenly a boiling, "Oh, ow, what kind of immortal love is this?" "It''s locked. Please make sure you''re together." Su Yao: Go to your fairy love! It''s not clear. It''s a talisman from hell, OK? Iris didn''t know what they were talking about, but it didn''t stop him from getting better. He looked down at Su Yao, who was held in his arms, and said with a smile, "look, they are all happy for you." Su Yao: You can''t be in the water when you step on the horse. They are clearly saying "Iris, you''d better let me down. I''m suddenly strong again. I can walk by myself." "Oh, that''s good." With that, iris was very straight, so he let go of his hand, regardless of whether Su Yao fell or not. In order to prevent himself from appearing in public, Su Yao put his hands around iris''s neck and put his legs tightly around his waist. "Iris, did you just want to kill me?" Chapter 405 "I didn''t, and you let me go." Iris said innocently, "but you look like you don''t want to get out of my arms. You''re really duplicity." Su Yao noticed how strange their postures were. He quickly got down from iris and pretended that nothing had happened. He cleared his throat. As soon as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by a familiar female voice. "Jersey, isn''t this iris you''re talking about?" Su Yao''s expression on his face suddenly became stiff. He looked at Mel and others with the words "eight trigrams" written on his face, and felt a headache. These guys are going to say something strange. They will. No, they can''t talk. Su Yao made a look at Mel and motioned her to take the others away. However, Mel did not receive his eyes and even stepped forward. She looked at iris dressed like a money tree, and her eyes became very strange. Does Jersey have such a unique taste that she likes such people? What''s more, iris''s aesthetic is too strange. Are you sure it''s not a nouveau riche? And other people think the same way. Iris was not happy with the way Mel and their eyes looked at him. He frowned a little, then looked at Su Yao. "Jersey, how many of them are?" "They are my classmates." Said Su Yao. Iris looked at Mel and other people''s eyes suddenly become bad, "that is to go with you to see the girl I met before the human?" Su Yao: Isn''t this matter all uncovered? Why did it come up again? "They''re right." As soon as this was said, iris''s eyes became even worse. It turned out that these human beings took Jersey to the goblin''s house, and they dared to pry into the corner of his iris wall. It seems that they have to guard against it. They can''t get close to Jersey any more. Mel and others were in a fog. Why is this iris looking at them like this? Is it Are you jealous? Mel went to Su Yao and asked in a low voice, "Jersey, does your family like to be jealous?" Su Yao nodded. This one of his family really likes to be jealous. He also eats flying vinegar randomly, no matter in which world it is the same. "Jersey, how do you like him? Although his face is really beautiful, but his aesthetic..." said here, Mel felt that he was not suitable for the love of his vomit in suyao''s face. He immediately stopped his mouth and looked make complaints about iris''s body wearing. Su Yao naturally knew what she wanted to say, so he felt that it was more necessary to correct iris''s distorted aesthetics. "It''s not looking at his appearance, it''s about looking at the person inside." "And what attracted you to him?" Mel asked curiously. Su Yao immediately did not know how to answer, "in short, you just need to know that the person I like is him." Iris''s ear moved. Jersey likes him? Did he hear it wrong? He looked at Su Yao thoughtfully. Seeing that Su Yao didn''t want to say anything, Mel didn''t ask, "I know. In short, you like him." Su Yao was relieved. He was afraid that Mel would keep asking. Chapter 406 But then iris suddenly said, "Jersey, do you like me?" Su Yao: Damn it, iris, can''t this guy''s ears be so sharp? Mel suddenly didn''t know what was going on. Has Jersey ever confessed to iris, and iris doesn''t know that Jersey likes himself and that they love each other secretly? Or did Su Yao like iris, but iris didn''t like him? Mel felt a little confused in her mind, but now the atmosphere was not suitable for her to speak. Mel thought about it, but retreated to one side. Seeing that Su Yao didn''t speak, iris asked again, "Jersey, do you like me?" Su Yao felt that if he admitted it, iris would have to have a meal. He looked at him innocently, "ah? I beg your pardon? When did I say I like you? " Mel''s brain is more confused. So, did Su Yao like iris or didn''t like iris. "I heard it, and you said it twice." Iris said with a straight face, "I don''t know why you won''t admit it, but I''ll tell you something --" "you can like me." In this way, he would no longer have to worry about the treasure being taken away by other goblins. Su Yao showed such an expression that he knew that iris would say such a thing. This guy has a thick skin and no one can beat him. The onlookers did not know what was going on, but they just wanted to sigh - this is really a wonderful love. He said, "if you don''t want to talk about this kind of thing again, you don''t like it again." Well, he''s so sweet that Jersey won''t be embarrassed to admit it. Mel et al: I didn''t expect that Jersey had already lived with each other. It was too fast. Eat melon road people: go back and close the door to talk? Are you sure you don''t want goblins to fight? Fortunately, Su Yao couldn''t hear what they were saying, or it would have been blown up by now. Su Yao gave iris a look. "Don''t talk nonsense. Who''s going to go back with you?" With that, he looked at Mel and them, "Mel, since we met, shall we go to dinner together?" Illiston had a look of discontent. It''s agreed to have dinner together, but Jesse has changed his mind temporarily and wants to eat with other goblins. Is it just a casual talk about liking him? Mel and others quickly shook their heads. "No, no, we have to go back. You two have to eat by yourself." Look at them, if they want it, it''s like they want it. Iris snorted, and the men were quite sensible. Seeing that they refused, Su Yao was not forced to do so, but felt tired. In this way, he was afraid that he would have to go back to eat dark food with iris. "All right, then you go back and be safe on the way." "Well, see you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow." ¡­¡­ After watching Mel and them leave, Su Yao sighed, turned to look at iris, and put on an expression of "iris, let''s go back to dinner." "No, let''s go to the restaurant today." Said iris. Chapter 407 "Ah?" Su Yao thought he had heard something wrong and looked at iris strangely. Why did iris suddenly change his mind? Is there any conspiracy? "Didn''t you say you want to go to a restaurant to have a big meal? It happened that I didn''t have the interest of cooking by myself." Said iris. After taking this guy to a big dinner, he won''t go to the goblins outside, will he? Although he knew that this was not the real reason, Su Yao was very happy that he did not have to eat the dark food. "Let''s go." "Well." Iris took his hand. Su Yao knew that his strength was not as great as his, so he left it to him. Halfway through, he suddenly remembered something, "by the way, I haven''t seen you these days. Where have you been?" "You''ll find out tomorrow." Said iris. Su Yao is not a curious person either. Seeing what he said, he stopped asking After a while, Su Yao and iris stood at the door of the most famous restaurant. The receptionist standing at the door of the restaurant, seeing iris''s dress, rushed forward and said, "two guests, please come inside." Su Yao and iris followed him in. As soon as he went in, a lot of attention fell on iris, because his clothes were so attractive. Some of them looked at iris with disgust in their eyes and whispered. Iris pretended not to hear them. Su Yao, who could also hear these words, couldn''t help looking at iris. Seeing that he wasn''t angry about it, he was a little relieved. "Iris, don''t pay attention to them, but your dress is really exaggerated. I''ll buy you some normal clothes after dinner." Iris didn''t speak and looked at him like this. Su Yao''s palms were sweating. Isn''t iris angry? When Su Yao began to feel uneasy, iris finally said, "OK." Su Yao was relieved. Fortunately, iris didn''t care much about changing his clothes. Otherwise, he didn''t know what to do. "Let''s go to dinner first." Su Yao went to the waiter not far away. "Is there a private room upstairs?" The waiter looked at him, then at iris, and nodded, "yes, please follow me." Su Yao and iris went to a private room on the second floor under the guidance of the waiter. The rooms are very large and exquisitely arranged. The floor is covered with woolen carpets of different prices, and the rooms are also lighted with incense. After serving them tea, the waiter offered them the menu. "Let''s see what you need." The menu has several pages full of names. Su Yao suddenly came to choose the disease, then handed the menu to iris, "iris, you see what you want to eat." Iris just skimmed through the menu, then pointed to three pages of the menu and said to the waiter, "each of these three pages." Su Yao: Why does this guy order so many dishes and he can''t finish it? Does he think he has too much money? The waiters are used to this kind of thing. The people who come to eat here are rich or expensive. They order several dishes at a time, and some even order all the dishes on the menu. "Yes, sir. Just a moment, please." Chapter 408 After the waiter left, Su Yao looked at iris and said, "iris, why do you order so many dishes? We are only two." "Don''t worry, you won''t have too much to eat." They have a huge appetite. If it wasn''t for scaring Su Yao, he would have ordered all the dishes on the menu. Hearing this, Su Yao''s heart rose a faint doubt. Why does iris say that? Does he think he''s a big stomach? "Iris, are you sure you can eat it all?" Iris raised his chin. "I''ll see if I can finish it all later." Su Yao said, "Oh," and he stopped talking. Anyway, it was not his money that he spent. After the waiter finished serving, Su Yao found that iris was not lying. He took a few mouthfuls of rice and was just about to order. When he looked up, he found that half of the food was gone, and iris was still eating it. Su Yao was suddenly choked. He coughed a few times, coughing and coughing Seeing this, iris put down his chopsticks, poured a cup of tea and handed it to him. Su Yao took the cup of tea and drank it down. Then he felt much better. "Thank you." Iris sat back and ate again. Su Yao looked at the speed of his meal, only to feel that his three views were strongly shaken. Why can iris eat so much? Is he a pig? Seeing that the plate was empty, Su Yao could not help it. He asked, "iris, don''t you think it''s enough?" Iris looked up. "I don''t think so." And I''m still very hungry. He didn''t say the last sentence, otherwise Su Yao would blow it up. Nevertheless, Su Yao was on the verge of explosion. Calm down, calm down. There are many people who can eat. Maybe iris is just better than them. "Iris, are you the king of the stomach?" Iris shook his head and replied very seriously, "No They all have this kind of appetite, which is quite normal. "It''s just a feature of our family." Su Yao: Oh, it''s from iris''s family, but it''s so wonderful out there. By the way, iris said that he came from the zephoenician empire. Besides human beings, there were elves and orcs living there. Is it hard to say that iris is an orc? Su Yao asked iris, "iris, are you an orc?" Iris''s hands shaking slightly with chopsticks. At that moment, he felt that he had lost his horse. Otherwise, why would the other party ask him such questions. However, when he heard the next sentence of Su Yao, he realized that he was thinking too much. "You''re not the kind of creature that elephants can eat so much?" Iris breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he didn''t drop his horse, but what''s in Jersey''s head? Why do you think his original shape is an elephant, a creature that doesn''t pull the wind at all? "You think too much. I''m really just an ordinary human being, but I can eat more than you do." True gold dragon iris said so. Don''t be scared by this guy for a while. Moreover, the dragon clan has always been a very mysterious existence in the eyes of mankind, and he does not want to cause any trouble. Su Yao: I think you''re in the ass me. Chapter 409 Iris thought that he had better not mention this topic. He felt that the other party wanted to beat him, so he changed the topic. "By the way, you said you like me. Is that true?" Su Yao was drinking tea. When he heard this, a mouthful of tea came out of his mouth. Fortunately, he changed the direction in time, otherwise the dishes on this table would not be able to be eaten. Why did iris ask this question again? Su Yao put down his teacup and looked at iris with a positive look. "What if I said it was true?" No matter, die or die. He can''t escape his heart any more. "I allow you to like me." Said iris. Su Yao was silent Do you like me or not Iris thought for a moment. Although he liked Su Yao for the treasure, it should be regarded as a love. "Of course, or I wouldn''t have been staring at you that long." Iris had no idea what she had exposed. Su Yao: Wait, what does that mean? Su Yao felt that his mind was a little confused. Is it iris who followed him for a few days and peeped at him for a few days? No wonder that when iris appeared in front of and behind him, the man who followed him disappeared. Dare you, this guy turned from the back to the front. But why did iris do this? It can''t be a secret love for him? No, it can''t be secret love. There must be some conspiracy After a lot of wild thoughts, Su Yao''s state of mind was about to explode. He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. "So you are the one who followed me before, not only peeping at my meals, but also peeping at me in the bath?" When this guy has such a bad habit, he must give him a good lesson. Iris didn''t find that Su Yao was on the verge of getting angry. He nodded, "yes, it''s me." Looking at him this pair does not have the heart of repentance at all, on the contrary, he is still justified, Su Yao is really about to explode. Calm down, calm down, impulse is the devil I can''t calm down after stepping on the horse. This guy is really irritating. ¡°¡­¡­ Then give me a good explanation of why you do it! " Even though iris was slow, he could see that Su Yao was angry. He thought over his words and said, "because I like you." Su Yao suddenly blew up, and iris dared to lie. "Like a fart, you pervert!" He picked up the teacup he had set aside and was about to smash it at iris, but in the end, he was still not willing to do it, and he began to sulk again. Looking at Su Yao''s angry look, iris felt that it was necessary for him to say something to remedy it. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would have a cold war with himself. Why is human temper so fierce? And what he said is the truth. Why don''t you believe him? Aggrieved. JPG "Jersey, what I said is true. I wanted to take you back and hide at the first sight I saw you." Su Yao raised his eyebrows, "Oh? What are you hiding me for "I''ll keep you with my treasure." Iris blurted out subconsciously. After reacting to what he said, iris quickly covered his mouth and pretended to have said nothing. Chapter 410 Su Yao almost died of his words. Treasure? Iris, this guy just took him as a treasure? I have the face to say I like him Damn it. This guy is a big liar! "I''m sorry. I don''t want to be your collection at all. You can find someone else." This guy is so irritating that he won''t forgive him again this time! Iris was a little aggrieved. "But you are the only one I like. You are unique." Hearing this, Su Yao''s anger was half extinguished. "What about your other treasures?" "None of them is as important as you." Iris showed a strong desire to survive. "And I swear, I won''t look for other treasures from now on. I just want you to be unique." Su Yao did not speak, but quietly watched him perform. At this time, the dumpling said, "the host, he is a golden dragon. Dragons like glittering things, so it''s normal to collect treasures." "But you''re not anything bright, and you don''t shine. Iris is only interested in you, so don''t think about it." Sometimes, it''s not a good thing that the hole is too big. Su Yao''s anger was extinguished after hearing Tangyuan''s words. However, he didn''t believe Tangyuan''s words completely. After all, it was the other party''s licking dog. "Are you sure what you said is true?" "If you don''t believe it, you can ask yourself." Tangyuan did not set a flag this time, after all, it has learned enough lessons. Su Yao thought for a moment, but it was better for him to ask iris himself. After all, tangyuan is not reliable at all. Su Yao looked at iris and cleared his throat. "I''m not a shining thing. Why do you take me as a unique treasure?" "I happened to be on the street when that happened." Said iris. Su Yao was stunned. After a long time, he remembered what iris was talking about. "So, because you saw my heroic posture that day, you regarded me as a unique treasure?" "No, I saw you." Iris corrected his words, "whether you did it or not that day, I will regard you as my unique treasure." "I''m looking for you, Jersey." Iris looked at Su Yao seriously. Looking at himself in his eyes, Su Yao felt that he had taken him as the most precious treasure, and his face suddenly became hot. He put his hand over his face and squatted down. "What a foul." It''s a foul to say such a thing to him. "Jersey, believe it or not, what I''m saying is true. From now on, I''ll only look at you, so please look at me alone." This was said by iris as if he were confessing. Su Yao''s face was even hotter. He reached out and patted himself on the cheek to let the temperature drop. Where on earth did iris learn these words? It''s a foul, boo Hoo Hoo. Seeing that Su Yao did not speak, iris squatted in front of him and put his hands on both sides of his cheek to let him look at himself. When he saw Su Yao, who was blushing, he was stunned. Chapter 411 Why is his face so red? I don''t think you''re sick, are you? Thinking of this, iris reached out and touched Su Yao''s forehead and his own. After confirming that he didn''t have a fever, he felt a little relieved, but he was still worried. "Jersey, why is your face so red? Is there something wrong with you?" Su Yao doesn''t know what to say. This guy is quite straight in some aspects. He is obviously shy, but he thinks he is ill. "Nothing. I just feel a little tired all of a sudden." Su Yao stood up as he said it. As a result, his feet were numb because he had been squatting for too long. One of them didn''t stand firm and fell into iris''s arms. The air froze in an instant. When you come to ask the waiter who has no need, you can see this extremely ambiguous scene. Su Yao leaned against iris''s arms, looked up shyly at iris at a 45 degree angle, while iris lowered his head and looked at him affectionately, as if two people would kiss each other fiercely in the next second. "Sorry to disturb you." The waiter quickly backed out and closed the door for them. Su Yao and iris came to their senses. Su Yao stood up straight. "My feet were numb just now. Thank you for catching me. Let''s continue to eat, or the dishes will be really cold." He pretended to sit down on the table and quickly picked up the bowl. Iris opened the chair beside him and sat down. He picked up a new pair of chopsticks and put a chicken leg in Su Yao''s bowl. Su Yao looked at the chicken legs that suddenly appeared in the bowl, raised his head and looked at iris, "what are you doing?" "You''re too thin. Eat more." Iris remembered that when he had just caught Su Yao''s waist, he could feel his bones, so he kept putting vegetables in his bowl. Su Yao looked at the dishes in the bowl, and was silent. ¡°¡­¡­ Come on, don''t pinch it. I can''t finish it. You''d better eat it yourself. " Iris did not speak, but looked at him without moving. Su Yao tried to put a chopstick into his bowl, but iris did not move. At this time, iris made a move. He bit Su Yao''s chopsticks and ate the meat into his mouth. Su Yao: Isn''t iris trying to feed him? It''s shameless. "Iris, what are you doing?" "Jersey, I want you to feed me." Iris said this with great shame. Su Yao was silent You''re not a three-year-old. You eat it yourself. " "But I think what you feed me is more delicious." Iris blinked. "If you don''t feed, I won''t eat." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This guy actually learned to be close to his feet. Is he itchy? "Then don''t eat it. Just starve to death." Su Yao said as he took a piece of meat and sent it to his mouth. When he realized what it was, he threw it out quickly. Shit, iris, why did this guy order a deer whip? Is it kidney failure? Su Yao looked at the dishes not far away. He found that besides the deer''s whip, there were also other things to nourish the Yang. All of a sudden, he had no desire to eat. And if he ate this meal, he would bleed to death. Su Yao put down his chopsticks. "Iris, I''m full." Chapter 412 Iris said, "he didn''t look at the food very seriously, and he didn''t look very well." Su Yao: Excuse me, are you an old lady? How can you manage such things? "Well, at least you can eat a little, so that you won''t be hungry at night." Listening to his childlike tone, Su Yao suddenly fell silent I''m really full. You can eat by yourself. I''m going back. " "Then I''ll ask them to pack up the rest and bring it back to eat?" Iris suggested. Su Yao: Doesn''t iris feel that this kind of behavior does not conform to his identity at all? Is it hard for him to follow the line of being diligent and thrifty? It''s not right. He''s dressed like a cash cow. He shouldn''t care about this money Right? "Whatever you want. I won''t be hungry anyway." "Oh, forget it. Let''s go." Anyway, he said that because he was afraid that Su Yao would be hungry at night. However, since Su Yao said so, let it go. Seeing iris jump out of the window and leave, Su Yao quickly grabbed him, "what are you doing jumping out of the window for?" "I''m anxious for you to take me to buy clothes." Said iris. Su Yao sighed helplessly, "it''s not urgent, the clothes won''t run away, and you haven''t paid for the meal." After su Yao reminded him, iris found that he had forgotten the matter. In order to cover up the fact, he said nonsense seriously, "Oh, I never pay attention to such unimportant things." In fact, you just forgot about it? Su Yao make complaints about him in his heart. Iris took a bag of money out of his arms and put it on the table. "Now, we can go." With that, he jumped out of the window with Su Yao in his arms. Su Yao: This guy is really out of the ordinary way. Soon after they left, the waiter came back. He opened the door of the room and found that Su Yao and iris were missing. He was in a panic. These two guys aren''t here for a meal? The waiter went to the open window and looked down. Su Yao and iris were gone. He had no choice but to admit his bad luck. As soon as he came to the table to clean up the dishes, he saw the money bag placed there. The waiter quickly opened the purse and found that there was not much money in it. It was just enough for the meal. He was relieved. Fortunately, the other party didn''t come to eat the overlord''s meal, otherwise he would have to pay for the meal. ¡­¡­ At this time, Su Yao and iris were already in the clothes shop. The Western clothing is very different from the eastern clothing. The clothing here is split up and down, and the styles are different. The waiter in the shop saw iris, whose clothes were covered with jewels, and immediately came forward, with a flattering smile on his face, "guest, do you need anything?" When Su Yao saw that she was so close to iris as if to stick it on, he was discontented. He pulled iris to his side. "We''ll just pick it ourselves. Don''t bother you." Instead of paying attention to him, the waiter stares at iris. This man looks like a rich man. If she can hook him up, she won''t have to work so hard every day, and she won''t be afraid to be harassed by some men. Chapter 413 At this thought, her eyes at iris became hot. Su Yao saw her looking at iris with such disgusting eyes that he wanted to perform a hand tearing live man on the spot. And iris thought the waiter''s look at him disgusted. He frowned. "Stay away from me. You smell so bad." has sprayed so much perfume, is the beauty of human women so wonderful? The waiter didn''t expect iris to say that, and he was almost half angry. this is the most popular perfume she bought for half a month''s wages. The man even stinks. She doesn''t want him to dress like a nouveau riche. When iris said this, the waiter lost his mind and became indifferent to iris. "Oh, you can take your time, but don''t get dirty." "Emma, how do you talk to the guests? Don''t you want to do it?" Emma didn''t expect the boss to come at this time, and she happened to hear her words, and her face turned blue and white. "What are you doing standing there, apologizing to the two guests and getting off to do your own business." Emma could not but apologize to Su Yao and iris, and then walked away indignantly. The shop owner''s face was even worse. This Emma even dare to play a little temper, it seems that he is usually too good to her. "Boss, the staff here can''t do it. I''ve never seen anything like this. I dare not only look at the guests with disgusting eyes, but also talk to them like this. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid no one dares to come back to you to buy things. " At this time, Su Yao said this. He was angry at the thought of the waiter, Emma, who dared to look at iris in that way. She hasn''t seen a man for hundreds of years, just like a coquette. Listening to Su Yao''s words, the owner''s heart suddenly "cluttered". He knew what kind of person Emma was, but when he saw that she had not done anything too much, he turned a blind eye to it. But now she has made guests, and the two guests are either rich or expensive. Even one of them is going to spread the story In order to keep the business, it seems that he just fired Emma''s trouble and found another person to help him. The owner of the shop squeezed out a sorry smile at Su Yao. "Two guests, I''m really sorry. I''ll handle this matter well." After getting a satisfactory answer, Su Yao let him go. "Since you said that, I won''t care about you. But please guess your eyes and don''t recruit anyone else. Otherwise, you will only suffer from hardship." The owner nodded, "yes, yes, I know." Emma was killing him. Fortunately, he didn''t care about him any more. Seeing this, Su Yao no longer said anything. He looked at iris and said, "iris, you can see what kind of clothes you like." Iris swept around the hanging clothes and found that he couldn''t choose them. He said, "Jesse, you''d better choose some for me." Su Yao nodded, "that''s OK." Chapter 414 Su Yao finally helped iris choose several aristocratic clothes, and the colors were gold and silver, which he chose according to iris''s hobby. He handed the suits to iris. "Well, you can try them on." A fitting room was set up in the clothing shop. Iris looked at Su Yao and the clothes in his hand and went into the fitting room. Su Yao is waiting for him outside the fitting room. Just a few minutes later, iris''s voice came out of the room. "Jesse, can you come in and help me put it on? I really don''t know how to put it on." Su Yao walked in helplessly and almost laughed when he saw iris wearing the wrong clothes. "Iris, what kind of young master are you? You can''t even wear clothes." "That''s because all my clothes are illusory." Iris explained. They are always like this. They like to change their clothes because they can save a lot of money and don''t spend too much time dressing themselves up. Su Yao: Well, you dragon people are really cattle. "Well, take off your clothes and I''ll help you put them on, but you have to remember the steps. I don''t want to help you dress every time." Iris said, "Oh," and cleverly took off her clothes. Su Yao picked up a shirt and helped iris put it on. When he buttoned, he couldn''t help poking his finger into iris''s abdominal muscle, and then touched it with his hand. Iris took hold of his evil hand and said in a hoarse voice, "Jersey, can you stop touching it?" Su Yao raised his head and looked at iris''s eyes, which became a little dangerous. He quickly drew back his hand and did not dare to do any more small movements. Or wait a moment, I''m afraid it''s going to end, in some way. Su Yao quickly buttoned up the buttons, helped iris put on the vest, and then picked up a pair of trousers. He looked at iris''s lower body and thought that iris should wear the trousers himself. He didn''t want to accidentally clean his gun and get off fire. "Iris, trousers are easy to wear. You just need to put them on. You can wear them yourself." Iris didn''t move, so he looked at him like this, "didn''t you help me with it?" Su Yao felt that his tone of voice was somewhat aggrieved and almost surrendered. No, no, no, no, this guy likes it best. He can''t get it. Su Yao put the trousers in his hand into iris''s hand, and then looked at him seriously. "Iris, if you don''t put these pants on yourself, I''ll be angry. If I''m angry, I''ll ignore you." Iris thought about Su Yao''s angry look. He could only make a grievance and put on his trousers. He took a step, but his trousers fell off again. Iris looked at Su Yao and said, "Jersey, these pants have fallen off themselves. I really can''t wear them." Su Yao: You don''t buckle the belt when you step on the horse. It''s strange that it doesn''t fall off. "Put your pants up first." Iris "Oh" and obediently lifted up his trousers. Su Yao helped him buckle the belt. "OK, you go a few steps to see if it will fall off." Hearing this, iris took a few steps and found that his trousers would not fall off. He pondered for a while, and then said a sentence that almost made Su Yao speechless. "Human beings are indeed strange creatures." Chapter 415 No, in terms of strangeness, it''s not as strange as you dragon people. Su Yao silently make complaints about it. "Jersey, you seem to have forgotten your shoes." At this time, iris said this again. Su Yao looked at his feet and found that he had nothing on. However, he was too lazy to take it. "You can make your own clothes, you can make a pair of shoes." Iris thought for a moment that it was possible, so he changed his shoes and came out. Su Yao looked at the pair of shoes on his feet that didn''t match his suit at all, and suddenly he was silent. Iris''s aesthetic is hopeless. He sighed helplessly, "forget it, I''d better help you choose a few more pairs of shoes, your aesthetic is really not good." Iris, who has been questioned about aesthetics, is somewhat aggrieved. They all wear this way. Why do they say that about him? "But that''s what our family wears." Seeing his unwilling appearance, Su Yao felt that he had to let himself see what he was like now. However, let him take off these things on his neck and fingers first. He looks more and more like an upstart. "Iris, take off the necklace and the ring." Hearing this, illiston was a little discontented. "Don''t you just change your clothes? How can you go so far? " "If you don''t take it off, you won''t want to talk to him again." ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I see. " Being eaten to death by Su Yao, iris could only take off the necklaces on his neck and the rings on his fingers. Su Yao looked at him. He felt that he had gone too far. He said, "you don''t have to take them all. You can just leave a necklace and a ring to wear." On hearing this, illiston looked at him a few times and put back the most gorgeous necklace and ring among them. Su Yao was speechless, but let him go. "Well, that''s it. Now come out and have a look at your clothes." Iris put the things away and followed Su Yao into the fitting room. Iris stood in front of the mirror and looked at himself in the mirror. All of a sudden, he found that human clothes still looked good. And the most important thing is that the clothes he is wearing look very similar to that of Su Yao. When Su Yao saw iris''s eyes showing a little satisfaction, he knew he had chosen the right one. "Iris, now look at the shoes on your feet. Do you think they match your clothes?" Hearing this, iris looked at the shoes on his feet, and found that they were really out of place. The overall feeling was almost destroyed, just like a donkey''s foot on a horse. "No match." He replied quite honestly. "Since you don''t think it''s a match, then don''t make a blind match and see how other people do it." Su Yao said earnestly. Iris nodded. "I see. I''ll learn how to match it." "Well, try some other clothes and I''ll help you pick out some shoes." Su Yao said, "you should already know how to dress?" Iris wanted to say that he didn''t know, but if he did, Su Yao would be angry again and said, "I know." Chapter 416 After buying clothes, Su Yao and iris walked around the night market for a few times and then set foot on their way home. On the way, Su Yao looked up at the starry sky and iris beside him. Suddenly he said, "iris, can I ride on you and touch the stars and the moon?" "Ah? What did you say Iris looked at him in shock. Why does Jersey say this? Has he found out his true identity? No, he has covered his vest Iris swallowed nervously. Looking at his nervous look, Su Yao only felt that he wanted to laugh, so he teased him again, "I think the meaning of this should be very clear. You are a rule..." However, before the words were spoken, iris covered his mouth. "I''m not. I don''t. don''t talk nonsense." Whether or not Jersey really knows, he can''t admit it. Su Yao immediately chuckled, "what are you nervous about? I''m joking with you, fool." Iris:.... " "But really, if I can, can I ride on you and touch the stars and the moon?" ¡°¡­¡­ But what if you''re afraid then Humans have always been afraid of dragons. They think that dragons are tyrannical. If Jersey had seen him, he might have run away from him in fear. He doesn''t want it to happen, so he can''t let Jersey know who he really is. "Iris, I don''t know what you''re nervous about, but I won''t be scared no matter what you become." Su Yao looked at iris seriously. "A person doesn''t care what the other half he likes." When Su Yao looked at him with such eyes, iris''s ears suddenly turned red. He turned away and said, "are all human beings so glib?" "You''re not qualified to say that." ¡°¡­¡­ Jersey, are you really not afraid of me "Really." "That''s good." Under the gaze of Su Yao, iris showed his own body. It was a majestic golden dragon, and its scales seemed to be shining. Although Su Yao had heard about the legend of dragons, he had never seen a real dragon. Now when he saw it, he could not help but reach out and touch a few. Finally, he grasped iris''s Dragon horn. Iris''s voice began to ring, in a sort of fluster. "Jersey, you''re going to let go of my horn." The Dragon horn can''t be touched casually, because that is the sensitive point of their dragon clan. However, Su Yao felt the Dragon horn again as if he had not heard him. Iris''s body couldn''t help shaking. "Jersey, if you don''t stop, you''ll be at your own risk." Su Yao looked up at iris''s longan. There seemed to be a flash of fire in it. He remembered a legend about the dragon clan and quickly put his hand down, pretending that nothing had happened. "Iris, I didn''t expect you were a dragon. It was cool." Iris''s attention was instantly distracted by the sentence, "Jersey, are you really not afraid of me?" "Not afraid." Su Yao said with a smile, "so now, can I ride on your body and touch the stars and the moon?" "It''s not impossible. Come up." Chapter 417 Seeing that iris agreed, Su Yao quickly climbed up and rode on the dragon''s back. Once the Dragon took off, he went to the bright starry sky. When he was flying in the air, the Dragon suddenly turned over 360 degrees in a bad mood. He was so frightened that Su Yao firmly grasped the scales on his body. "Iris, what are you doing? Are you trying to kill me?" "Oh, I didn''t notice." Said iris. Su Yao: I believe in you, you''re a ghost. You''re either on purpose. "Iris, you''d better not make any small moves, or I''ll be really angry." "Well, well, I won''t. I''ll take you to touch the stars and the moon." Iris''s tone was like trying to coax a child. "Well, that''s about it." After touching the stars and the moon, Su Yao and iris took another tour of the capital city and saw a lot of night scenes. Su Yao was so tired that he was lying on the back of the dragon. Iris changed back to human form and went home with Su Yao in his arms. Then They hugged and fell asleep. Get up the next morning. Su Yao found himself in the same bed with iris, but he could not care about these things now because he was going to be late for class. Su Yao put on his clothes and shoes in a hurry, said hello to iris, who was woken up by himself, and then ran out. He even used Flying Magic to get to the classroom when the bell rang. The classroom was already full of people. They looked up at Su Yao and looked down at the contents of the magic book. Su Yao went to his seat and sat down. Mel, who was sitting on his left, asked in a very gossipy way, "Jersey, did you have a good time with your family last night? You usually come to the classroom very early." Su Yao thought for a moment that he had a good time last night "What did you do last night?" Mel continued. Su Yao glanced at her, saw her smile very strange, can not help but get goose bumps, "this is my private matter, I will not tell you." "I know, I know all about it." The smile on Mel''s face was even brighter. Su Yao: What do you know! Helan Sally, who was sitting in the front row, bit her lip. At last, she summoned up her courage to turn around and put a box of snacks on Su Yao''s table. "Jersey, you haven''t eaten anything in the morning. Here you are." Su Yao really hasn''t eaten anything, but he doesn''t want to accept this box of snacks from Helan Sally. He doesn''t want the students in his class to misunderstand the relationship between him and Sally. Shaking his head, Su Yao put the box of snacks back into Helan Sally''s hand, "no, I''ve already eaten it. From now on, you don''t have to send me anything to eat. I don''t want students to misunderstand. Besides, we''re just friends, aren''t we? " The expression on Herland Sally''s face froze I see, but can I know who you like? " Su Yao raised his eyebrows and stared at her for a minute, then he said, "I don''t think you need to tell you about this. Sally, you have to be a little broad-minded." "I..." Herland Sally wanted to say something more when the bell rang and she had to swallow back what she had just said. Mel looked at Su Yao and then at Helan Sally, shaking his head and sighing. Love is a complicated thing. Chapter 418 Miss Irwin came in with a young man dressed as an aristocrat. Almost all the girls in the class took a breath. They were frightened by iris''s beauty. The boy looked at iris with some hostility in his eyes. Su Yao and Mel were stunned. There was no reason for that, because this young man was iris. Mel looked at Su Yao and asked softly, "why is he here?" Su Yao shook his head and said he didn''t know. His eyes at iris were very complicated. He thought that iris was just talking, but he didn''t think that iris really entered the college and didn''t know how he got in. Iris noticed that Su Yao was looking at himself and laughed at him. Su Yao was stunned and quickly lowered his head. Gee, iris, this guy doesn''t pay attention to the occasion. Another girl sitting in the front row thought iris was laughing at herself. She became very excited. She looked at iris shyly. The smile on iris''s face instantly folded and returned to his usual cold look. Seeing this, the girl began to lose again. Miss Irwin cleared his throat. "This is iris. From today on, I''m going to class with you." The warm applause broke out. "Quiet!" "Iris, introduce yourself." Iris nodded. "My name is iris and my favorite is Jersey." There was silence in the classroom, and even Mr. Alvin was stunned. Su Yao, the client, just wants to find a way to get in. Iris is a mess. Herland Sally''s face turned pale for a time. Was this iris the person Jersey liked? Why is it a boy that Jersey likes? Mel looked at the serious iris on the platform and Su Yao, who was buried there as a quail. He couldn''t help but say something. Emotional iris is here to declare his sovereignty. Now, the rest of the class knows that he has such an affair with Jersey. And Sally, after knowing that she lost to a boy, must be a bit of a breakdown in her heart? Mr. Irwin was the first to respond. He coughed softly, "cough, iris, you can sit in that seat." Iris looked at the seat pointed to by Miss Irwin and found that it was in the same row as Su Yao''s, but there was a Mel in the middle. He thought about it for a moment, and then he went to Mel. "This classmate, would you please give me your seat?" Mel naturally did not refuse, because she did not want to plug in between the two as a light bulb, "of course." "Thank you, classmate." Mel quickly packed up his things and sat down in the empty seat. Iris sat in the seat that belonged to Mel and became the same table with Su Yao. Miss Irwin didn''t say anything about it. As long as iris didn''t do anything, he could say anything. Iris stabbed Su Yao, who was lying there pretending to be dead, and whispered, "Jersey, are you very happy? I''m a classmate now." Su Yao raised his head and gave him a blank look. Then he looked at Mr. Irwin on the platform and ignored him. Happy wool, iris said, afraid that the next class, the rest of the class will come to him 100000 why. Chapter 419 When iris saw that he ignored himself, he was confused. He didn''t say that wrong. Why did Jersey look angry again? Are you sorry? Well, Jersey must be embarrassed. He must have a good talk with him after class. This kind of thing is not worth being shy about. ¡­¡­ After class, as Su Yao expected, his seat was surrounded by students, and his ears were like a hundred ducks barking. "Jersey, iris says he likes you. Do you like iris?" "Jersey likes me, of course." It was iris who said that. Helan Sally, who was sitting in front of her, suddenly changed her face. She turned around and looked at Su Yao, "Jersey, do you really like him?" As soon as Su Yao was ready to reply, iris was the first to take the lead. "Of course he likes me. Don''t pester him again, you little goblin. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you." The expression on Helan Sally''s face froze completely, and there was some fear in her eyes when she looked carefully. She looked at iris and took a deep breath. "Iris, if you don''t treat Jersey well in the future, I''ll take him away." Iris raised her eyebrows. "You''ll never have this chance." Helan Shari: "it''s Others: Oh ho, it''s really a Shura. "Besides, I''m in love with Jersey so much that I''ll take him back to see my family soon, and maybe you''ll be able to drink my wedding wine with him soon." Iris started the mode of "dog speaking dog language". Herland Sally was defeated in an instant. She couldn''t say anything. Su Yao: Iris is really full of coquettish words. He and he have not yet written a single word. And other people instantly opened the blue cat naughty 3000 question mode. "How did you and iris get to know each other, Jersey?" "Is that true, Jersey? Are you really going to go back with him to see his family?" "When will you marry iris, Jersey?" "Jersey..." Su Yao just felt that he was going to be killed by them. He simply jumped out of the window and left. Seeing this, iris jumped out of the window with him. They all looked at each other. "I said," shall we catch up? " "Well, don''t be the lights between them." "That''s right." ¡­¡­ Iris quickly catches up with Su Yao and takes his hand. "Jersey, are you angry?" Su Yao turned around and said, "why do you say that in front of so many people?" "Because I want everyone to know that you are mine, and I don''t want other goblins to take you away." Iris replied, "don''t you like me, Jersey, but do you like that goblin named Sally?" Su Yao helplessly raised his forehead. Why is the brain circuit of iris so strange? Is it because of living too long, brain rust? "You think too much, I have told you before, I like you, and my heart is not big, can only hold you alone." "I knew you wouldn''t like other goblins, Jersey. You''ll come back with me to see my family in a few days." Su Yao: Wait a minute. How did the topic suddenly turn into meeting parents? It''s a little fast. He has to slow down. Chapter 420 "Iris, don''t you think it''s going too fast? We don''t realize that we haven''t known each other well for a month. What if you suddenly repent at that time? " "No, I won''t go back." Iris looked serious. "The first time I saw you, I wanted to take you back and hide. Now, I want to put you in my pocket and hide it so that no one else can look at you." Hearing this, Su Yao''s face turned red How do you know I won''t go back on it? " "If you go back on your word, I''ll lock you up." Iris said, "and you don''t have the right to go back." Su Yao: Boy, this idea of yours is very dangerous. Then iris said again, "Jersey, do you regret liking me?" "No, it''s not." Su Yao quickly shook his head. "I''m just talking about it. It''s not true. It''s not true. And it''s a bit too hasty to see my parents. I haven''t prepared myself, so I''ll talk about it later. " Iris thought for a moment, but it was really a bit hasty. If he forced Su Yao to go with him, it might be counterproductive. He agreed, "OK, let''s talk about it later." Seeing that he relaxed, Su Yao was relieved. "Iris, it''s not long before the next class. Let''s go back to the classroom." Iris nodded When Su Yao and iris walked into the classroom hand in hand, everyone immediately looked over. When they saw two people holding hands together, they immediately laughed. As soon as Su Yao''s face became hot, he quickly loosened his hand and went back to his seat. Iris glanced at them coldly, feeling dissatisfied with them. Feeling the low pressure around iris, the crowd quickly closed their mouths and went back to their seats. Iris snorted and went back to his seat. Then he took out a crystal cake and pushed it to Su Yao. Su Yao looked at the crystal cake, and then at iris, "when did you buy it?" Iris seems to have taken it out of the storage ring. Hasn''t it been left for days? "I just saw the stall this morning, so I bought some." Iris replied, "don''t you like crystal cakes best? You can have a few now, so you don''t have to be hungry later." Su Yao wanted to say that "what I like most is actually fish", but he felt that it would be a bit of a curse. So he took a piece of it and bit it gently. Helan Sally, sitting in front of them: I really lost. Iris looked at Su Yao and suddenly thought of what had happened before. "Jersey, let me taste the piece in your hand." Su Yao''s hand shook, and the crystal cake he was holding almost fell to the ground. Is iris mad, and would he not be ashamed to say such a thing in front of so many people? People: it is too much for these two people to scatter dog food openly. Su Yao took a deep breath. "Iris, there are still several pieces here. You can take one of them yourself." "But I want to eat the one you have in your hand." Said iris, very shameless. I heard that Su Yao wanted to hit people. What''s wrong with iris today? Did you forget to take the medicine? Chapter 421 Su Yao quickly put the crystal cake into his mouth, showing only two corners. However, before he could swallow it, iris suddenly came up and bit the crystal cake that was exposed outside. For a moment, lips and lips collided. He didn''t expect that he would come here for a while. Su Yao was dumbfounded. And other people look at this scene, also dumbfounded. Mom, iris is too bold to kiss Jesse in public. Are they not there? After su Yao reacted, he was immediately embarrassed and angry. He pushed iris away. "Iris, what are you doing all of a sudden?" His whole life is innocent. He was destroyed by iris. I don''t know what other people will think of him in the future. Iris subconsciously chewed the half of the crystal cake that he had robbed from Su Yao, and then said with great reason, "since you won''t give it to me, I''ll have to rob it myself." Hearing this, Su Yao was so angry that he wanted to smash his head. Iris not only didn''t admit his mistake, but also had the face to say such a thing, which was really against him. "Iris, from now on, don''t talk to me again, and I won''t pay attention to you." However, iris felt that he had done nothing wrong and said, "Jersey, you should get used to this situation as soon as possible, and it''s normal for couples to do this kind of thing. You don''t have to be shy." Su Yao almost died of anger But even if it is, you can''t do such a thing in front of so many faces. You don''t want face, I still want face. " "That is to say, we can do it in private?" Once again, iris''s brain circuits became very quiet, "well, I get it." Su Yao always felt that he was talking to each other in the same way. He felt a little headache, "iris, you..." "How about it? Am I smart? " Iris smiles and blinks. Su Yao: Fuck you! "You don''t want me to say anything to you today." "You can''t do this to me, Jersey," he said Su Yao looked at him without saying anything. Others: Although the two suddenly got into a bad situation, they still felt that they had been stuffed with dog food. Seeing that Su Yao ignored himself, iris was full of energy. "Jersey, let''s continue to touch the stars and the moon tonight." Mel: affection, you two went to touch the stars and the moon last night. I thought you were Others: I didn''t expect that two men could be so romantic and educated. But Su Yao still did not speak. Seeing this, iris added, "Jersey, you can continue to ride on me tonight." Others: Mom, it''s informative. Jesse and iris are really good at playing. Seeing the students looking at their eyes more and more strange, Su Yao finally couldn''t help it. He glared at iris fiercely, "iris, shut up for me." If you let iris go on, his innocence will be gone. "Jesse, didn''t you say that you won''t say anything to me today?" Iris is on the verge of irritating Su Yao and even begins to circle the magic of love. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Iris is really good at making people angry. Su Yao picked up a piece of crystal cake and blocked iris''s mouth. The world was much quieter. Chapter 422 Next, no matter what iris said, Su Yao didn''t pay any attention to him, even didn''t say a word. This made iris a little confused. How can he get angry again? Human beings are really unpredictable creatures. Finally, iris couldn''t help it. He blocked Su Yao who just came out of the toilet in the corner of the wall. "Jersey, how can you treat me so coldly? My heart is broken." Su Yao gave him a blank look and did not speak. "Jersey, if you don''t pay attention to me, I''m going to kiss you." Iris is ready to make a big move. Su Yao suddenly opened his eyes, which seemed to say - dare you?! However, iris did dare. He stooped down and slowly approached Su Yao. His breath was all over his neck. Su Yao''s breath suddenly stagnated. He pushed iris away in a hurry and roared, "iris, don''t go too far." "Don''t do this to me again, Jersey. I''m really scared." Iris looked at him and said. Su Yao put his eyes on him and looked at the feelings in his eyes. His breath was stagnant again. After a while, he whispered, "I know, I won''t do it again." Iris pretended not to hear it. "Jersey, I didn''t hear what you just said." Naturally, Su Yao didn''t believe his lies. "I said, as long as you don''t do such shameful things in the future, I won''t ignore you." "I know, and I don''t have a hobby for other people to watch that kind of thing." Said iris. I see you this is in the donkey me. Su Yao gave him a big white eye. "Why did you do that in the classroom just now?" "I couldn''t help it." Iris''s face is not red, heart does not jump to lie, "in the face of you, I always lose control." Although knows that iris is lying, Su Yao still has a red face. Then you''ll have to control yourself "I see." He will control himself in front of others, but not necessarily after others. ¡­¡­ Two days later, Felice College held a trial for this year''s freshmen. The place of the trial is in the magic forest behind felis college, and the content of the trial is the Warcraft in the forest of hunting magic. There is also a competition in this trial. The content of the competition is to see who hunts the most Warcraft, and the top three will get certain rewards. After the teachers took the freshmen to the entrance of magic forest and announced some rules, the trial competition officially began. For the safety of the students, Felice college also sent a signal bomb to every new student. As long as they fire flares when they are in danger, the teachers at the entrance will enter and rescue people. ¡­¡­ I don''t know if this freshman is not very good. In a short half an hour, many freshmen have sent out signal bombs. When they came out of the magic forest, they also lost the qualification of the trial competition Compared with the freshmen who are fighting with Warcraft, Su Yao and iris are very leisurely, just like visiting mountains and rivers. Su Yao is not interested in the trial competition, and even less interested in the reward. However, if any Warcraft bumps into his hand, he will still do it. And iris, perhaps because he has dragon power on his body, does not have a devil dare to approach him, he is now looking for Su Yao on the road. Chapter 423 Originally, he and Su Yao are walking together, but do not know why, suddenly separated in the middle. Fortunately, he put his own dragon scale on Su Yao in advance. As long as Su Yao didn''t lose the dragon scale, he could find him through the dragon scale. But there was so much fog that he couldn''t figure out the direction. Tut, if there were not too many human beings here, he would have looked for it in the form of Jackie Chan. It''s really troublesome. He should have held Su Yao''s hand firmly before he knew it. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Su Yao felt more and more wrong as he walked. The fog around him became thicker and thicker, and the air became less and less. There were Warcraft barking around him, and there was always a "rustling" sound in the grass. More importantly, he didn''t seem to be able to get out. He had heard that the deep part of the magic forest was a very dangerous place. As long as the people who entered it could not get out alive. Did he accidentally break into the depths of the magic forest? No, he has to call for help! Su Yao took out the smoke bomb issued by the college. He was about to release it, but suddenly he was slapped by something. He fixed his eyes on a huge Warcraft, eyes as big as a copper bell, teeth as sharp as a knife, with meat foam on it. What''s more, this is a ten level Warcraft. Now he can''t beat it. Escape! This is the only word in Su Yao''s mind. He quickly got up from the ground, but before he could escape, Warcraft clapped down again and patted him on his body. Su Yao only felt that his spine was broken and blood flowed out of his nostrils. As soon as his eyes were black, he fainted. And the dragon scale hidden by iris fell out and glowed. The Warcraft, which was originally planning to eat Su Yao, was very human-oriented and showed a bit of fear in his eyes. He took a deep look at Su Yao, and finally chose to give up his prey and ran away. Iris, who was trying to find Su Yao, suddenly felt a palpitation. His eyes were fixed, but he didn''t care. He turned into a dragon and flew to Su Yao''s direction. I don''t know how long it took, iris finally found Su Yao. When he saw Su Yao, who was seriously injured and unconscious, he was deeply distressed. Iris quickly changed back to human form, fed Su Yao a bottle of magic medicine, and then carried him away to the place where the people lived. Because of some kind of magic, iris and Su Yao arrived in the mountains where the dragon people lived. ¡­¡­ When they saw iris, they said hello to him one after another. Now that iris was worried about Su Yao''s death, he couldn''t care to say hello to them as usual. After all, iris is a very polite person, but today But when they saw Su Yao in his arms, they were in a trance. It turns out that iris has found a partner. No wonder he doesn''t say hello to them today. As a result, iris''s finding a mate soon spread throughout the family, and even to iris''s parents. It''s just that they thought iris had brought back a girl. ¡­¡­ Iris took Su Yao back to the cave where he lived, put him on the bed, and helped him check up. When he found that Su Yao had not only broken his spine, but also suffered from a serious internal injury, iris was even more distressed. He reached out and touched Su Yao''s face. "Jersey, don''t worry. I''ll cure you." Chapter 424 The broken spine of Su Yao was repaired by iris, and it was harder than before. But the internal injury, iris is helpless, and he also dare not treat casually. Fortunately, there is a highly respected doctor Frank in the family. Although he has only helped the dragon people heal their wounds, human beings should be able to cure them Yeah. When iris found Dr. Frank, the opposite was lying in a reclining chair, eyes closed, basking leisurely in the sun. Iris went over and shook him up. Frank squinted at him. "Iris, you''re a good nuisance. What are you doing?" "Someone''s injured. Come with me and have a look." Iris pulled him up and ran to his cave. Frank had to keep up with him. "Iris, why are you in such a hurry?" "I can''t be in a hurry. He''s badly hurt." "The man you brought back?" Frank asked. "Well." "Stinky boy, it''s very fast. After a while, you brought someone back. Well, when are you going to marry her Iris did not speak, but was thinking about when to marry Su Yao. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Frank was a little discontented. "Hey, you boy, why don''t you talk?" "You''re noisy." Iris spat out three words. Frank: "it''s ¡­¡­ When iris took Frank back to the cave, he found that Su Yao was missing and replaced by a snow-white cat. Next to the cat was a necklace, which iris recognized as the one Su Yao was wearing. Iris took up the necklace and looked at the cat lying there. Suddenly, an absurd idea arose in his heart -- this cat is Su Yao. But why did Su Yao become a cat? Is he also an orc? No, he only smelled human breath from each other''s body Frank came out from behind iris. He looked at the cat and then at iris. "Iris, when did you have a cat?" Iris gave him a blank look. "Well, where is the man you asked me to save?" "There it is." Said iris, pointing to the cat. I''m just looking for Frank. I''m just looking for you Iris rolled his eyes again. "Isn''t he an orc?" "So it is." Frank patted his head melon seeds, "orcs do become beasts after being seriously injured." "All right, don''t grind, you help him to have a look." "Good, good. I''ll help him see it right away." ¡­¡­ Frank examined the cat shaped suyao''s whole body and was silent when he saw something between his legs and two eggs / eggs. He looked back. "Iris, is he a man?" Iris nodded. "He''s a man, of course. What''s wrong?" "But everyone else said you brought back a girl." How can they know that they are so confused when they hear this? "Oh, that''s probably because they''re blind." Frankton choked at the words Is he really your partner "It''s true, of course, and I''ve been thinking about when to propose to him." Iris said seriously. Chapter 425 Frank thought he had something wrong with his ear, otherwise why would he hear such a sentence. "Iris, are you serious? Are you really going to partner with him? He''s a man. Why don''t you worry that your parents will break your legs when they know it? " "My legs are hard and I can''t stop fighting." Iris looked straight. "And my parents are not prim at all. They don''t care whether their daughter-in-law is male or female." Frank: "it''s "Besides, can you help him with the treatment? If his illness gets worse, I''ll tell aunt aimelin about your drinking Frank shuddered at the thought of how terrible his wife would have been when he knew it When did you find out about it, you son of a bitch Iris raised her eyebrows. "I advise you not to waste your time, or aunt Emily will really know about it." "You son of a bitch, you really don''t know how to respect the old and love the young." Frank gave him a look. "Why, are you suffering from your old age?" ¡°¡­¡­ Come on, I''m not going to talk to you Take a couple of spoons a day, and he''ll take a couple of bottles of water Iris looked at the bottles and frowned. "Is that how you treat? Are you going to cure it? " Of course, I''m not going to treat you as if I had been cured "Then why do you just let me feed him every day?" Iris asked questions. "That''s because his internal injury has been slowly repaired by himself, so now just need to give him medication, and soon his injury will be healed." Frank explained. "Is there any way to make him recover quickly?" Frank gave him a blank look. "You son of a bitch, you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. You have to take your time to heal your wounds. You can''t be anxious. Otherwise, you''ll just be comfortable." Iris frowned. "When will he wake up?" "About two days later." Said Frank. "I see. You can go." "Oh, stinky boy, are you such a wrecker?" "Uncle Frank, I don''t mean to tear down a bridge." Iris said, "if I tell Miss Emily about your secret drinking, I''ll break the bridge." Frank blew his beard and glared. "Iris, are you threatening me "Huh?" "OK, OK. I can''t go yet. I won''t disturb the world between you and your little girl." ¡­¡­ After Frank left, iris finally grinds his claws and Huohuo turns to the cat shaped suyao. He reached out his hand and touched it, and then he touched his head more and more, and the hair was cut off by him. Iris looked at the hair on his hand and felt guilty. He quickly removed the tuft of hair, and then, pretending nothing had happened, continued to lift the cat. As he did so, iris picked up the cat, buried his face on it, and took a sharp puff. And that opens the door to a new world. Iris will soon become a cat slave, and then always implore Su Yao to become a cat to play with him. Of course, that''s all later. Now, iris is addicted to cat smoking, even reluctant to lift his head up. Chapter 426 After learning that his son had brought a "daughter-in-law", iris''s parents came back in a hurry, and then they saw iris sucking cats madly. Wait, it must be the way they came in. Otherwise, why would they see their son so crazy, and the other party is still a cat. The couple looked at each other, retreated, and entered again. However, the picture still remains unchanged. Iris''s mother took a deep breath. "Iris, what are you doing?" Hearing his mother''s voice, iris quickly raised his head, but there was no embarrassed expression on his face. He said to his parents calmly, "father, mother, how did you come back?" "Iris, we heard you brought a partner back. Where is she?" Iris''s mother looked around and found no one else. Iris''s father did not speak, but his eyes showed that he was also interested in the matter. "He''s in my arms." Iris didn''t think that was going to be wrong. Hearing this, the couple looked at the cat in iris''s arms and felt that their three views had been reorganized. They used to think that their son didn''t find a partner because he wasn''t interested in girls, or he was sexually apathetic. But now it seems that both are not, but because his sexual orientation is very human. He doesn''t like boys or girls. He likes a cat that looks ordinary. God, is their son a pervert? "Iris, you''re joking with us, isn''t it?" "Iris, don''t be kidding. We have a bad heart." Said barnetti, iris''s father. "I''m not kidding you. I''m telling you the truth." Iris looked at them seriously. "Iris, do you really like this cat and plan to marry it?" Hearing this, iris knew that they were thinking wrongly. He explained, "father, mother, you are wrong. He is also an orc, but he has been temporarily transformed into a beast because of serious injury." "Really?" Asked Luo yinlian doubtfully. "It''s true, of course." Iris nodded. "If you don''t believe it, you can wait until he''s healed." You go quickly, don''t disturb the two people world between me and him. As if they didn''t understand the meaning of his words, Luo yinlian and barnotti sat down in a place and looked as if they would not go. "Iris, tell us about her, and then we can go to her house to propose a marriage." ¡°¡­¡­ His name is Jersey "Wait! Jersey? Isn''t that the boy''s name? " "Iris, don''t tell me he''s a man." "Yes, he is a man." Iris looked straight. "What, do you have any opinion about this?" Luo yinlian: Barnotti: "and Although they are ready for their son to like a man, when it does happen, they still can''t accept it. However, it is Iris''s own business to like who they like, and they won''t interfere. Chapter 427 At this time, iris said again, "father, mother, if you dare to beat the mandarin duck, then I will take him away from here, and never come back for a lifetime." Anyway, he had already planned to elope with Jersey. Barnetti sighed. "Iris, your mother and I don''t have any plans. We just need a little time to digest this." Iris said, "Oh," so you go on out and come back when I''m getting married with Jersey. " He didn''t want to have two light bulbs between himself and Jersey. And according to his parents'' character, if he stayed, he would certainly do a lot of funny things. Luo yinlian and barnotti had planned to come back and have a look and then leave, but now they know that their son has really found a partner and is planning to get married when they don''t want to go. Marriage is a big event in life. How can their parents not help their son to prepare well. What''s more, they have to spend some time with their future daughter-in-law to see what happens, right? "Iris, your father and I are not going out again." Said Luo yinlian. Iris frowned. "But aren''t you going to live in two?" "Where is the happiness of his son important in the world of two?" Luo yinlian smiles. "And Jersey''s here. We''ve got to do something about the Lord, don''t we? Besides, what if Jersey wakes up and finds us out and thinks we don''t like him "Your mother is right, iris. Don''t make excuses to drive us away. We won''t go." Besides, don''t worry, your mother and I won''t disturb your two people''s world for no reason, just come to talk to you occasionally Iris thought for a moment, and they were right, and their feet were on them, and they would not go no matter how much they were driven away. "That''s fine, or you two don''t do anything. I''m afraid jersey will be scared away by you." Luo yinlian and barnotti looked at each other and said in the same voice, "you know, don''t worry." ¡­¡­ However, iris soon regretted. The next morning, as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw his parents standing by the bed, staring at himself. "Good morning, iris." He sat up and frowned at his parents. "Father, mother, what are you doing here early in the morning?" "Come and see Jersey, of course." Luo yinlian said with a smile, "how''s jersey? Is it better?" Iris looked at Su Yao, a cat lying next to him, and examined him. He found that his condition was much better than yesterday, and his internal injury was half better than that of yesterday. The next thing was to wait for him to wake up. Iris sighed in his heart and looked at his parents. "Father, mother, I''m going to wash up. Please take care of Jersey for me." "You go, we will take good care of him." Luo yinlian agreed very readily. Barnotti nodded. Iris thought that even if they were not reliable, they would take care of others, so he gave Su Yao to them. After iris left, loin looked around like a thief and picked up the cat. Chapter 428 Luo yinlian reached out and touched its head. The soft touch from her fingertips hit her heart instantly. She looked at her husband standing next to her, "honey, I suddenly want to have a cat." "I''ll get you one tomorrow." Barnetti had a very gentle smile. Luo yinlian nodded and touched the cat''s soft stomach. ¡­¡­ As soon as Su Yao opened his eyes, he was startled by the enlarged face in front of him. He pushed his foot in the past, and Luo yinlian quickly released his hand. Su Yao jumped onto the bed and was just about to ask "who are you?" but what he said was a very soft "meow meow". Su Yao was confused. What happened? He looked down at himself. When he saw the cat''s paw, he felt that his whole person was not good. What''s the matter? Why did he suddenly become a cat? Is he in the underworld now? At this thought, Su Yao almost cried out. "Host, can you stop doing that? You are not dead. Iris saved you when you were about to be eaten by the Warcraft yesterday Tangyuan feels tired of his heart. How can it be such a brain tonic host? It''s stupid. Sometimes it''s smart. It''s smart, but in some ways it''s stupid. Hearing that he was not dead, Su Yao was relieved. "Then why did I suddenly change back to the original shape? Don''t tell me where the bug is again." "Host, you''re back to your original form this time, probably because you''re seriously injured." Said the dumpling. After Tang Yuan said this, Su Yao remembered that he had been slapped by the ten level Warcraft before he was unconscious. And his spine was directly snapped and seriously injured. "Tangyuan, how am I doing now?" "Host, your spine has been repaired by iris, and it''s harder than ever. Your internal injury is in the process of being repaired. Iris has also asked a doctor to show you, and it will be cured in a while Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao was completely relieved, "that''s good, that''s good." "By the way, what is this place?" "You''ve been brought back by iris. This is the zephoenician empire." Su Yao: He was just in a coma for a day. How could he travel to other countries? ¡­¡­ Luo yinlian and barnotti looked at Su Yao who suddenly woke up and looked at each other. Iris said he would wake up in a few days. How could he wake up now? What can he do if he treats them as bad people? Luo yinlian cleared her throat and called out, "Jersey." Then, she saw that the cat in front of her was crooked, and called out to herself, "meow?" Luo yinlian immediately felt that she had been severely hit. How can there be such a cute cat in the world? Hold it high and hold it high! "I''m loin''s mother, loin, and this is his father, barnetti, so you don''t have to be afraid." Hearing this, the cat''s ear moved. It sat up straight, and then held out a paw at Luo yinlian, "meow, meow..." Hello, I''m Jersey. Luo yinlian held it up. When she touched the soft meat pad, she was hit hard again. Then she showed her silly face. "Jersey, you are so lovely." Chapter 429 Su Yao was confused. Why did he think iris''s mother was strange? Although he knew that he was very cute in this form, he didn''t have to show his stupid face to him. What''s more, he felt something was wrong. Seeing that Luo yinlian''s hand was about to touch the cat''s dangerous area, barnotti stopped her. "Honey, he''s not just a cat." It''s dangerous. It''s almost like the innocence of "daughter-in-law". His wife''s nerves are too thick. Su Yao also knew what had happened just now. He stepped back a few steps and looked at Luo yinlian with abnormal eyes. How could iris''s mother be such a son? His innocence was almost lost. Luo yinlian reflected that she had almost done something wrong. She scratched her head with some embarrassment. "Jersey, I''m sorry, you are so cute. I didn''t hold back for a moment." "Mother, have you done something behind my back?" At this time, iris''s voice sounded faintly from behind. Luo yinlian was startled. She looked back at iris, who was a little smelly. She laughed with a guilty smile, "nothing. I didn''t do anything." Fortunately, iris didn''t see what happened just now, or it would be over. Iris didn''t speak. He just looked at her for a long time, then looked at the kitten sitting there. His eyes became very gentle. "Jesse, you''re awake at last." The kitten ran to him and jumped on him. Iris ran after him, and then gently scratched his tiny pink nose with his finger. "You, you, you, are all injured. You are still so skinned." The kitten tilted his head and called a few times to him, "meow, meow, meow." Where did you die just now? Iris didn''t understand what it was saying, but his heart was pounded by its super invincible and lovely action. He could see the love in his eyes. Resisting the urge to smoke the cat, iris turned to his parents and said, "father, mother, now that Jersey is awake, you can go." The kitten put out a paw and poked him, "meow." How can you do this to your parents? However, iris didn''t understand what it was saying. He thought he was hungry. He took the cat''s outstretched paw and pinched the soft meat pad. "Jersey, please bear with me. I''ll get you something to eat." The little cat found that her stomach was indeed a little hungry, so she nodded. Then iris and loin were hit again. Iris resisted the urge to smoke cats crazily and looked at his mother. Before he could speak, he heard Luo yinlian say, "iris, don''t worry about cooking. I''ll take care of Jersey for you." As she said this, she kept looking at the kitten in iris''s arms, hoping to snatch it away. Iris looked into her eyes and knew what she was thinking. "No, Jersey. I''ll take care of it myself. I''ll leave the cooking to your mother." "Besides, I think if you''re ever so close to Jersey, my father''s going to be jealous. I''m afraid it''s going to be a lot of trouble." Luo yinlian''s face suddenly turned red Did iris eavesdrop on you? Chapter 430 Seeing that his wife was in a dilemma, barnetti, as a good husband of 24 filial piety, naturally wanted to stand up and speak for her. He cleared his throat. "Iris, how do you talk? Is it itchy? " Instead of acknowledging it, iris said something that made the couple want to find a way to get in. "Father, mother, when you can ask you to do something like that, keep your voice down. I can hear it all so far away from you." "I also know you are that kind of wolf like age, but don''t be so fierce, be careful of kidney deficiency." On the other hand, Luo yinlian and barnotti, who had been talked about by their own son, suddenly felt that their faces were a little embarrassed. "Iris, how could you be so bad at your age?" Iris spread out his hands. "Didn''t you teach him bad?" The cat tilted its head and looked at a family of three: this family is really strange, meow. Luo yinlian and barnotti thought that if they stayed any longer, iris, a bastard, was afraid that he would say something strange, so they casually found a reason to run away. "Now that Jersey is awake, we won''t disturb your world of two." Iris gave a faint "Oh" and then diss his parents again. "Your reflex arc is a bit big." Luo yinlian: Barnotti: "and This son really can''t take, how can he be so stingy? ¡­¡­ After Luo yinlian and barnotti left, iris did not suppress the impulse in his heart any more. He was smoking wildly with the kitten in his arms. Su Yao was used to this kind of thing, so he let him go, but the expression on his face was somewhat loveless. After sucking enough cats, iris began to lift the cat again. On the contrary, the cat doesn''t feel comfortable because he doesn''t feel comfortable. Just as his eyes were closing, iris suddenly said, "Jesse, can you get back to human form now?" Su Yao suddenly woke up. He tried to change back to human form, but he found that no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t change back, so he shook his head. "It''s good for you now. It''s OK for you to go back." As soon as the words were finished, the little cat stepped over and called at him fiercely, "meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow You are a pervert. I think you are addicted to cat smoking. You have to roll your head. When I get back to human form, I won''t blow your dog''s head. Although iris still didn''t know what he was talking about, he could see that he was angry now, and suddenly he had no choice but to smile. "How can you become a cat and still have such a big temper?" "Meow, meow, meow." I''m sorry, we cats are born with bad temper. "I was just joking with you. Don''t be angry, will you?" With that, iris reached for his chin again. However, the kitten was still in the state of hair explosion. How could he be satisfied? He patted his extended hand with one paw, and then jumped back to the bed with his back to him, looking like "I''m very angry now, and I can''t coax him well.". Iris went over and poked it with a finger. "Are you really angry, Jersey?" The kitten didn''t even bark at him. Chapter 431 Iris laughed helplessly. It''s really a big temper, but it''s still cute. He poked at the kitten with his finger again. "Jersey, we have the best rainbow trout here. Do you want to eat it?" The cat''s ear moved, but it still did not pay attention to iris. Iris didn''t miss this detail, and he said, "besides rainbow trout, there are many other delicious fish. If you don''t want to eat it, that''s fine." Kitten:.... " The dragon was deceitful to tempt him with fish. No, it can''t be fooled. It''s a cat of principles. However, it really wants to eat fish What if it''s bad, iris? The cat finally succumbed to the temptation from the fish. It turned around and put a paw on the back of iris''s hand, "meow meow." Bad dragon, you need ten fish. No, twenty. "Don''t worry. I''ll take you to catch the fish later, but before that, you have to drink the medicine." Iris said, taking out a bottle of potion and a spoon. The kitten looked at the bottle of medicine that looked very strange in color, and was scared to step back a few steps, "meow meow meow." Benmeow doesn''t want to drink any medicine. This kind of medicine will certainly poison the cat. Iris understood what he was saying. "Jersey, you can''t get better unless you take medicine. Do you want to be a cat all your life?" Listening to this, the cat''s ears shrugged and pulled down. Well, he doesn''t want to be a cat for life. The kitten walked slowly towards iris, and with the look in her eyes, she felt determined to die. Iris poured a spoonful of potion and handed it to the kitten''s mouth. "Jesse, open your mouth and I''ll feed you." The kitten looked at the spoon, opened its mouth, and then closed its eyes. It looked as if it were dying. Iris wanted him to lick the spoon with his tongue, but he was so afraid that he poured it into his mouth. Ordinary cats have no sense of taste, but cats with essence have taste. At the moment when the medicine was imported, Su Yao suddenly felt that his whole cat was not good, because the taste of the medicine was so suffocating that it was even more difficult to drink than traditional Chinese medicine. "Meow, meow, meow!" Give me some water. This medicine tastes too strong. Su Yao called and drew with his claws. Iris could not understand Su Yao''s words. He made a bowl of water and put it in front of Su Yao. Su Yao quickly drank the water, while iris looked at the red little tongue, and suddenly he had a crazy face and screamed in his heart -- ah, Jersey is so cute! Fortunately, Su Yao couldn''t hear his heart, otherwise he would definitely give him a set of cat boxing. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how much water I drank, and the smell of medicine in my mouth finally dissipated completely. The kitten licked her paws, washed her face, and then raised her head to face iris, who was a little silly. This dragon looks like a not so clever sub son. "Meow, meow, meow." The medicine is finished. Can you take me to catch fish now? Iris put the things away, and then picked up the kitten in a very gentle voice, "OK, OK, I''ll take you to catch the fish now, you greedy cat." Chapter 432 Iris took her kitten to the lake where all kinds of fish were kept. The water of the lake here is clear. You can see the grass and other plants under it. The water is still shining. From time to time fish jump out of the lake, their scales in the sun, reflecting a colorful light. The kitten is still staring at one of the fish which looks very fat. The body is ready to attack, as if it is going to run out to catch the fish in the next second. Iris pressed down on his impetuous little body. "Jersey, don''t move. I''ll get it for you." "Meow, meow, meow." OK, OK. You should catch it. Then, the little cat found that iris just moved her finger slightly, and the fish it liked jumped onto the bank automatically, and her eyes widened as if wondering why it was like this. Iris was instantly attracted by the way he looked. He couldn''t help but feel his hairy head. "Jesse, look what fish you want, I''ll catch it for you." The kitten looked at the fish lying on the grass that didn''t even struggle, and looked at the lake. At this time, just another fish jumped out of the lake, and it looked very delicious. It quickly stretched out a paw and pointed to the fish, "meow meow meow!" I also want this one. "Well, I''ll catch you in a minute." Iris moved his finger again, and the fish jumped onto the Bank of his own accord. "Anything else you want?" The kitten looked at the two fish, then at her little body, and shook her head at iris, "meow, meow, meow." No, it''s enough, and gluttony is not a good behavior. "I see. Let''s go back and burn them now." Iris bent down to pick up the two fish, holding the kitten in one hand. The kitten felt a little uncomfortable in this position, so she climbed onto iris''s shoulder and lay on her stomach. Iris didn''t say anything about it. He just laughed fondly. On the way back, iris met several people. Looking at the kitten lying on his shoulder, those clansmen immediately stepped forward with great curiosity and asked, "iris, when did you have a pet?" "This is not a pet, this is my future partner." Iris said with a serious look. The people were stunned and then laughed, "iris, don''t you joke with us, isn''t it a cat?" "He''s not a cat, he''s an orc, he''s just back in shape." Iris corrects their "mistakes." and he has a name. His name is Jersey Looking at iris''s serious look, the people looked at each other. Is this cat really iris''s future companion? "Iris, though we want to believe you, we don''t smell orcs in him." "That''s because he''s different from other orcs. He''s different." Iris''s face was a little proud. And the kitten suddenly "meow" called a few times, as if in agreement with his words. I don''t know why, those clansmen suddenly felt that they had been shown their love, which caused a critical blow to our single dragons. Well, they''d better stop being a light cannon, or they''ll just abuse themselves. "Iris, let''s go first. We''ll see you and your Little companion. " Chapter 433 After returning, iris quickly killed the two fish and set up a pot. Looking at his skillful movements, Su Yao felt that he might be able to look forward to it. Maybe he has a good cook in this world. And it''s true. Though iris doesn''t cook much, he''s still good at cooking. Su Yao looked at the two fish that had been roasted outside and tender inside. He was so greedy that his saliva would flow down, "meow." I want to eat. I want to eat. Give it to me. Iris looked at his greedy look, laughed, and then cut a few pieces of fish with a knife and put them in the bowl in front of him. Kitten can''t wait to bite, and then immediately was scalded to, "meow." It''s sticking its tongue out like crazy. Iris gave a helpless smile. "You, you, can''t you always be so anxious that no one will rob you." With that, he helped the kitten to lower the temperature of those pieces of fish. The temperature was just right. The kitten moved her ears and ate. It soon ate up what was in the bowl. He licked his mouth and looked up at iris, "meow meow." I want more. Give it to me. Iris cut several pieces of fish with a knife and put them in his bowl. He ate them himself When I''m full, I feel sleepy. After yawning, the kitten jumps onto iris''s lap and lies down, half squinting, as if she could sleep at any time. Iris helped him to rub his plump stomach. As soon as the cat''s eyes closed, it didn''t take long for the cat to sleep. And iris remained in his present position, motionless, for fear of waking up the little one. Before long, iris''s parents came back. As soon as Luo yinlian was ready to say something, iris made a silent gesture to her. Luo yinlian looked at the cat lying on his lap and nodded clearly, indicating that she knew. She walked over lightly and handed iris the scroll she had in her hand. Iris took a look at the wedding process. He looked at it carefully and felt that there was no problem. Then he nodded to Luo yinlian and said in silence, "let''s do it according to the above." Luo yinlian saw that he didn''t have any opinions, so she left here with her husband and prepared to buy things needed for the wedding. Iris looked at Su Yao, who was sleeping soundly. Thinking of the day when they got married, iris couldn''t help but smile. Su Yao, who is still sleeping, has no idea that he has been arranged clearly. ¡­¡­ Time went by so fast that a week passed in the blink of an eye. In the past few days, iris took Su Yao to catch fish and shrimp, went to heaven and earth, and showed waves of love in front of the clansmen, which made the people want to drive them away. Su Yao''s injury is almost the same, but he is still in the shape of a beast. He tried countless times to become human, but failed, so he had to let it go. One day, iris and Su Yao were bathing in the hot spring. Iris rubbed Su Yao''s hair. Suddenly, he felt something wrong with his hand. He looked down and found that Su Yao didn''t know when he had changed back to human form. He was very surprised and said, "Jersey, you have finally changed back." Su Yao stood up and looked at his reflection on the water. He found that he had indeed changed back, but there was something wrong with him. Chapter 434 Iris also found something wrong. Although Su Yao has changed back to human form, he still has a pair of cat ears on his head, and a cat tail is growing up and down three inches from his bottom. The cat tail is still shaking up and down. With the innocent look of Su Yao, people can''t help getting angry. Iris felt the heat in his nose, and the blood ran down his nostrils. He reached out and wiped it. His eyes didn''t know where to look. "Can you keep your tail up, Jersey?" Su Yao''s expression is a little depressed, "I tried, but I can''t put it away." He had this kind of situation only when he became rigid. He had no idea what the situation was. Besides, he didn''t think there was any problem with this appearance before, but now, looking at iris''s eyes that he was eager to eat himself, he felt a little dangerous. All kinds of unhealthy novel fragments flashed through Su Yao''s mind, among which the cat girl was the most. He immediately felt that his whole body was not well. "Iris, turn around quickly, I''m going to get dressed." Iris did not speak, but touched his tail very badly. Su Yao''s body suddenly a stiff, voice with a bit of crying, "iris, you quickly let go of my tail." Shit, why did his tail suddenly become so sensitive that he was just touched What a shame! This must be the work of tangyuan! Tangyuan without any reason Host, can you stop blaming me for everything? Iris saw that Su Yao was about to cry. He felt that he had done too much. He quickly let go of his tail. "Jersey, don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to." Yao ran on his back and borrowed his clothes. Iris turned into a suit and ran after him. "Jersey, I might be able to help you put your ears and tail away." Su Yao''s feet stopped, turned around and looked at him with his watery eyes, "really?" "Really, there is someone who can help you." Said iris. "Take me to the man at once." "Good." ¡­¡­ Iris takes Sue Yao to find Frank. Frank is working on herbs in the yard, but he doesn''t find them coming. Iris coughed softly, "cough!" Frank heard the sound and looked up. When he saw Su Yao standing beside iris, his eyes lit up. He put down what he had in his hand and walked quickly to them. "Iris, is this your future partner, Jersey?" Although Frank asked iris, he kept staring at Su Yao. Su Yao felt that he looked at himself in a strange way, so he stepped back a few steps. Iris frowned, blocking Frank''s eyes. "Where are your eyes looking?" Frank looked back. "Iris, you''re a good-looking partner. I hear you''re ready to marry him. Remember to invite me to a wedding reception." Su Yao stabbed iris with his finger. "Iris, why don''t I know I''m going to marry you?" Iris thought the topic was a little dangerous, so he quickly diverted his attention. "Frank, you can''t take back Jesse''s ears and tail." Chapter 435 Su Yao knew that he was changing the topic. Seeing that there were other people here, he let him go. Anyway, he had plenty of time to discuss the topic with him. Su Yao came out from behind iris and gave Frank a shy smile. "Please." Iris was relieved. Frank wanted a lovely child for a long time, but his wife was not willing to have a baby. Seeing Su Yao''s lovely appearance, his heart was suddenly hit. "No trouble, no trouble." Frank checked Su Yao''s body and found that he had no way to put his ears and tail away. "Jersey, although I can''t help you put them away, I can hide them for you. Do you want to try?" Su Yao thought about it for a while, but finally he thought, "no, it will disappear in a few days." "Well, Jesse, iris, have you had dinner yet? Would you like to stay for dinner?" So that Emily could see how lovely Jersey was, and that she might suddenly want a baby. Iris put his hand on Su Yao''s shoulder and half put his arm around him. "We''ve already eaten, and we have other things to do." "There are other things to do." Su Yao''s smile was very gentle. But iris always had a bad feeling. He thought that Su Yao might beat him, just like his mother beat his father. So, he still "But since you have invited us, we can''t afford to give you a hand, so I''ll trouble you and aunt amelin." Su Yao looked at him with a smile and did not speak. Does iris think that''s going to save him? It''s a dream. It''s really too much to arrange the wedding before he changes back to human form. If iris can''t say why today, he''ll give him a good beating and let him have a long memory. Iris was more guilty. He looked at other places and did not dare to look at Su Yao. He was afraid that he would lose face if he was not careful. Although Frank didn''t know what made iris change his mind, he was very happy to see him and Su Yao stay for dinner. "Don''t stand outside, go in." ¡­¡­ When the three walked into the room, Amelia just put the last dish on the table. Emily looks gentle, but her temper is very irascible. Seeing that Frank''s hands have not been washed, she is going to serve dinner. She knocks her chopsticks directly, "wash your dirty hands, don''t drop the soil into the rice." Frank was about to say, "can''t you give me face in front of other people?" aimeline''s eyes crossed. "Why, do you want me to wash it for you?" Frankton shivered. "No, no, I''m going to wash it right away." With that, he ran out. Iris was used to this kind of thing, but Su Yao saw it for the first time, which made him dumbfounded. Aimelin noticed that iris and Su Yao once again performed what is called "big changed face". She had a big smile on her face. Her voice was very gentle, as if the female Tyrannosaurus rex was not her. "Iris, is this jersey next to you?" Iris nodded, then looked at Su Yao. "Jersey, this is aunt amelin." Chapter 436 As soon as Su Yao was about to speak, his face was pinched by aimeline. "Jersey, you are a cute little girl." Su Yao looked at iris with a confused face, and was at a loss. Are you all so enthusiastic here? Seeing that aimeline was about to put the evil claw to Su Yao''s ear, iris quickly made a voice to stop her, "aunt Emily, you scared Jersey. He was a little timid." Aimeline gave her hand and hurried back. "Jersey, I''m so sorry. I just saw you were so cute that I didn''t hold back. Don''t be angry." As expected, she still has no resistance to lovely things. Su Yao laughed and shook his head. "It''s OK. I''m used to it." Frank, who came in, just heard the words of Emily. He thought it was a great opportunity. "My dear, our children will be as lovely as Jersey." "Don''t even think about it. I don''t plan to have a baby yet. If you really want to have one, do it yourself Frank''s face collapsed and he almost cried. If he could have a baby on his own, would he need it? Su Yao and iris looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, they didn''t have to worry about their children. At this time, Amelia said again, "frank, you go and get two jars of wine. Today is a happy day." Frank thought he was wrong. "Honey, what did you say?" "If you don''t want to drink, forget it." "No, no, no, I''ll get it right away." It''s not easy to have a drink on the back of aimeline. How can he miss this opportunity? "Iris, Jersey, don''t stand there. Sit down," she said "Well, thank you, aunt aimelin." "Thank you, sister Emily." Two voices were heard at the same time. Iris looked at him in a sort of muddle. And aimeline was stunned, then she began to laugh, "Jesse, why do you call me that?" "Because I think you are very young and can''t address you so old." Said Su Yao. The smile on Emily''s face was even more brilliant. "Jesse, your mouth is so sweet." Iris felt that he had to keep up with Su Yao, and called again, "sister Emily." "Come on, you two don''t have to call me that." Frank, who came in with these two jars of wine, saw that she was laughing so happily and asked, "what are you talking about? Why are you so happy?" Emily looked at him and said nothing. Su Yao did not speak. However, iris said, "sister Emily" and then "Uncle Frank" Frankton was so angry that he said, "iris, do you call people like that? Do I look that old? " "Yes." Iris nodded. Frank: "it''s Su Yao turned around, covered his mouth and snickered. "All right, all right, sit down and eat, or the dishes will be cold." ¡­¡­ Frank glared at iris, opened one of the jars and poured some into the bowl in front of iris. He specially took two jars of good wine, and the degree was very high. Iris was a poor drinke Chapter 437 Iris smelled the wine and knew what Frank was up to. Sometimes his uncle is really childish. However, he was afraid that he would make a mistake this time. Although his iris didn''t drink much, he had a good amount of wine. Well, although he was not drunk for a thousand cups, it was not bad. Iris drank the bowl of wine in front of frank and said with a smile, "thank you, Uncle Frank. You have a good taste. No wonder you always drink secretly with aunt aimelin behind your back." Frank didn''t expect that he should have said it, and immediately felt that he was not good. Iris, how can you talk so much? It''s going to be over. The Tyrannosaurus Rex at home has to kill him. Frank took a careful look at aimeline and saw that there was no change in her expression. His heart was even more flustered. I''m afraid it comes from the calm before the rainstorm. Irene always knew why she was so angry that she kept her eyes closed. "Come on, are you two three years old? Don''t be ashamed of fighting around there." Iris looks at Frank and smiles at him. And frank wasn''t paying attention. He looked at Emily and said, "honey, aren''t you mad at me?" "I have something to be angry about. I''ve known that for a long time." "You, if you want to drink, just say it directly. Don''t drink secretly behind my back. I won''t do anything to you." Frank gave Emily a kiss on the cheek, completely forgetting that there were two other people here. "Honey, you''re so kind to me." Aimeline pushed him away with disgust. "Come on, there are two young people here. You don''t feel ashamed." "Honey, can I have one more jar of wine today?" "No, you can only drink half a jar." "Half jars are too few. Can we have one?" Frank tried to bargain. "If you give me more trouble, then you don''t want to drink any more." The expression on Frank''s face collapsed. "Well, half the jar, better than nothing." However, Su Yao and iris only felt that they had been shown their love. ¡­¡­ Frank became very excited when he learned that he didn''t have to drink secretly any more. He poured wine into the bowls of Suao and iris. Su Yao looked at the bowl of wine in front of him, motionless, as if thinking about something. And iris thought he was worried that he couldn''t drink, so he said, "Jersey, if you can''t drink, just..." However, before he finished his words, he saw that Su Yao took up the bowl of wine and drank it down. He had to swallow the rest of the words in silence. "Good boy, that''s very refreshing." Frank said, and filled the bowl in front of Su Yao with wine. Iris thought that although Su Yao could drink alcohol, he could not drink much. He was afraid that he would be drunk and planned to stop him. Before he could speak, however, he saw that Su Yao was drinking again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, since he wants to drink, let him drink. It''s ok if he is drunk. Then he can carry him back. Seeing that Frank was going to pour wine for Su Yao again, Emily said, "frank, don''t pour it. You don''t just drink and order." Chapter 438 The voice just fell, suddenly "Dong" sound rang out. Iris and the other three looked at each other. They found Su Yao lying on the table with a red face and a drunken look. They all looked at each other. They thought Su Yao had a good drink, but they didn''t expect to get drunk after drinking two bowls. Iris looked at Su Yao who was drunk and sighed. He thought that it was good that he didn''t get drunk. However, iris was soon beaten in the face. Su Yao stood up unsteadily and got into iris''s arms. He felt his hands uneasily on him. Illiston was infuriated by him. He grabbed Su Yao''s hand in his body. "Jersey, don''t make trouble." Aimelin and frank looked at him as if he were facing a great enemy and couldn''t help laughing. "Iris, you''d better take him back, or you''ll be in danger later." Iris knew that they were making fun of themselves and that if he didn''t take Su Yao out of here, he said goodbye to them, "Uncle Frank, aunt amelin, I''ll go back with Jersey first." "Go ahead. Don''t be too fierce, or you may collapse the bed." Frank said with a smile. The blue veins on iris''s forehead suddenly protruded, and he gave Frank a look at him, who was a disrespectful old man. "Uncle Frank, you''d better worry about yourself. I think aunt amelin will clean you up later." Frank: "it''s Seeing that he broke back a game, iris hummed a few verses in a good mood, and then helped Su Yao to leave here. Aimeline shook her head helplessly. They were really like three-year-old children. ¡­¡­ Iris was not happy soon, because Su Yao was rubbing against him all the time, which made him almost spontaneous combustion. Once again, he pushed Su Yao, who was rubbing against himself, "Jersey, can''t you be more secure?" He is a man of high blood. If he goes on like this, I''m afraid he will not be able to provoke him. Su Yao seemed to hear iris''s words. He stood up and looked at iris with a confused look. Iris thought he was sober. He was just about to speak, but he didn''t expect that he would suddenly kiss him. "You asked for it." Iris swore in a low voice, then pushed Su Yao against the tree and kissed him fiercely. However, he finally held back and knocked Su Yao unconscious with a knife. Iris looked at Su Yao, who was finally quiet. He was relieved. He quickly took Su Yao back home, and then went to soak in cold water and heat, and the fire in his body was completely lowered. However, iris overestimated his self-control. Wenxiang nephrite was in his arms. Once again, he almost lost his sleep. Finally, he had to go outside to watch the stars for a night. ¡­¡­ The next morning. When Su Yao woke up, he felt that he had a terrible headache. He half sat up and was about to say, "iris, can you get me a bowl of wake-up wine soup?" he found that iris was not here. He frowned and got out of bed. As soon as he was ready to go out to look for iris, iris came in with a bowl of wake-up soup. "Jesse, you wake up. Drink this bowl of wake-up soup." Su Yao took the bowl and drank it. Chapter 439 After drinking the wake-up soup, Su Yao felt better. He put the bowl down. "Iris, did I do anything after I was drunk last night?" Iris looked at him again and didn''t smile. Su Yao felt a little flustered when he saw him, "did I go crazy with wine last night?" "You drank yesterday, and at last you rubbed against me and touched me all the time. If I didn''t control myself, the consequences would be unimaginable." Said iris. Listening to this, Su Yao immediately wanted to find a crack to get in. "Did anything happen between us last night?" "Yes, of course." Iris nodded. Su Yao''s heart suddenly raised, "what happened?" "You forced a kiss on me, but I pushed you away." Iris was talking serious nonsense. Su Yao felt that his whole life was not good. He didn''t expect that he would do shameless things when he was drunk. He would never drink again in the future. Seeing Su Yao believing, iris chuckled and said, "Jersey, I''m lying to you. You really believe it." Su Yao: I think you are short of a social beating. "Iris, it suddenly occurred to me that there was one thing to ask you. Why did you secretly arrange everything related to the wedding behind my back? Do you think my opinion doesn''t matter?" The smile on iris''s face faded. "Jersey..." Su Yao interrupted him, "if you don''t give me a reasonable explanation today, I''ll leave immediately. Before I leave, I''ll beat you up." Iris:.... " I think you want to beat me right now. "Why, don''t you think of any reason to cheat me?" "No Iris shook his head. "I want to wake you up, and I want to have you early. I don''t want to wait for a minute or a second." Looking at his serious expression, Su Yao suddenly lost any anger. "Then you should discuss with me in advance. After all, marriage is a matter of two people." "So, are you willing to marry me?" Iris is completely wrong about the point. How much does this guy want to turn himself into? Su Yao was very impatient to help his forehead, "but you have not proposed to me." "I''ll propose to you now." Iris suddenly knelt on one knee and pulled out the ring he had already prepared. Su Yao felt that his brain was not enough. Is this guy iris serious? He was just talking about it. In fact, he didn''t care whether he was proposed. "Jersey, will you marry me?" Iris''s deep eyes looked at Su Yao affectionately. Su Yao only saw himself in his eyes, as if he were his whole world. Su Yao blinked. Without saying anything, he looked at iris. Iris began to get nervous. "Jersey..." Su Yao raised his chin and said with a smile, "what did you say just now? Say it again. " "Jersey, will you marry me?" Su Yao frowned mischievously, making a look of some embarrassment. Iris''s heart immediately raised to his throat. Afraid of Su Yao''s refusal The next second -- Su Yao laughed again and held out his hand to iris, "OK, I promise you to propose." Chapter 440 Great joy swept over his heart. Iris looked at Su Yao, and some of them couldn''t respond. Su Yao, seeing his silly appearance, couldn''t help chuckling, "I''ve agreed. Why are you so slow?" "Iris, do you want to marry me?" Iris quickly put the ring on Su Yao''s ring finger, for fear that he would repent the next second. "Jersey, from now on, we are the unmarried husband and wife relationship, I am very happy." "I''m happy, too." Su Yao said with a smile. Iris stood up and quickly pecked Su Yao''s lips. "Well, I''m happier now." "Why?" "Because I''ll be able to kiss you without fear, and I won''t have to control myself any more." Su Yao''s face suddenly turned red, and then he kicked him in the past. "Iris, you''re such a brain scraping guy, you''re going to die for me!" "I can''t die. If I die, you''ll have to live a little." Su Yao: ¡­¡­ Iris proposed to Su Yao and succeeded. It spread all over the mountains so that people came to celebrate every day. They always asked the same question -- when are you going to get married? There has been no such happy event in the family for a long time. They urge iris and Su Yao to get married quickly every day. They feel that the emperor is not in a hurry and the eunuch is in a hurry. And iris''s parents are urging them to get married and stop dawdling. Maybe it''s the pressure of marriage promotion, or the two parties are in a hurry to get married. The date of marriage is set soon, just half a month later. Before the wedding, suyao and iris went out. They left the zephoenician Empire and went to the Philis college in the noys empire. Mel and others looked at the sudden appearance of Su Yao and iris. They were stunned for a moment and then surrounded by surprise. "Jesse, iris, where are you guys these days? We''re so worried." "Yes, yes, we thought you were eaten by the high-level Warcraft in the magic forest. Fortunately, you are all right." "I''m sorry to worry you. Something happened at that time, but it''s all right now." Su Yao said, "what''s more, in addition to reporting peace, we have something to tell you." "What''s the matter?" Mel and others asked curiously. "We''re going to get married." Said iris, one step ahead. Mel and others were shocked. "Iris, what did you say just now? You and Jersey are going to get married?" What happened these days? Why are these two guys getting married? Helan Sally came up and looked at Su Yao. "Jersey, is this true?" "It''s true, so don''t try to pry my corner any more. Jersey is mine." Iris started again. Helan Shari: "it''s Su Yao glared at iris. Does this guy need to talk like this? Illiston, who was glared at, did not dare to speak. Su Yao looked at Helan Sally again, and said with a little apology, "Sally, I''m really sorry. This is what iris says. Don''t take it to heart." "No, I''m used to it. And I wish you all happiness. " In fact, in this period of time, she has thought about it, and has put it down "Thank you." Chapter 441 Mel said again, "well, when are you going to get married? Then remember to invite us to a wedding banquet." "Yes, we must be invited to a wedding banquet." The others followed. Su Yao frowned in embarrassment. "But iris''s home is not here, and it''s far from here." All of a sudden, the classroom was quiet again. Mel and others looked at me. I looked at you. I didn''t know what to say. "It''s OK. I''ll take you there." Then iris said. "Iris, if it''s really inconvenient, you can treat us to a good dinner instead of a wedding banquet." "No trouble. It''ll be there in a few minutes." Mel and others looked at him suspiciously. "It''s true or false. You can''t cheat us." Su Yao didn''t believe it. "Iris, are you sure you''ll be there soon?" At that time, he was in a coma, and he didn''t know how iris took himself to his house, but he couldn''t be as fast as he could be in a few minutes. "I''m telling you the truth. If you don''t believe me, I can take you there now, but before that, you have to say hello to your family." Mel thought, "let''s go tomorrow. We''ll have to prepare well today. After all, we can''t go to your wedding empty handed." Others thought she was right, so they echoed, "yes, we have to prepare something." "Jesse, iris, we''ll go back first. You two have a good time. We''ll meet at the gate of the college tomorrow at noon." After that, they didn''t give Su Yao and iris any chance to talk, and ran out of the classroom like the wind. Su Yao held out Erkang''s hand and said, "ah, you..." In fact, there is no need to prepare anything. "Don''t worry about them, Jersey. Let''s play. Do you have any places you want to go?" Su Yao thought for a moment, he really had a place to go back to. "Iris, I''m going to the lane guild." After all, it was half his family, and the people in the guild were half of his family. He was going to get married. Naturally, he had to tell them about such a big event. Iris had traveled all over the continent, naturally knowing where the lane guild was. "Well, we''ll go now." He snapped his fingers, and a magic array appeared at his feet Before Su Yao had time to react, he found himself standing at the door of the lane guild. Su Yao looked at iris with a complicated look. He finally knew how iris had brought him back at that time, and why iris had said that to Mel just now, because iris was just like a guy. Seeing Su Yao looking at himself, iris asked, "what''s the matter? Am I very good?" "Well, it''s really good." Seeing that he didn''t praise himself, iris was not reconciled. He''s so good. Why doesn''t Jersey hug him? "Jersey, don''t you have anything else to say?" Su Yao thought about it carefully and then asked, "what kind of magic did you use just now? Can you teach me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Iris''s heart is a little crazy. This is not what he wants to hear. Chapter 442 "This kind of magic is unique to our dragon people, and only the dragon people can learn it." Hearing this, Su Yao had to give up the thought in his heart, "Oh, that''s all." It doesn''t matter if iris is here anyway. "Iris, let''s go in. I''ll take you to a man." I don''t know why. Iris is suddenly nervous. "Jersey, who are you taking me to see? Is it your family?" Su Yao nodded. President Jeno was the first person he met in this world. He was also the one who had lived together for several years. He could be regarded as his family. Seeing this, iris became more nervous. "Jersey, please help me to see if my clothes are in order." "Jersey, isn''t it a little bad for me to meet your family like this, or I''ll go shopping?" Looking at his nervous appearance, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "OK, don''t be too nervous. That old man Jeno is not a monster and won''t eat you." "But..." "Let''s go in. Don''t make a fuss." Su Yao took iris by the hand and led him into the lane guild. And iris was still muttering nervously. People in the lane guild knew Su Yao and were very kind to him. During his absence, they often thought about him. Now that he''s back, I''m naturally very happy. "Jersey, you stinky boy, you''re willing to come back to see us. We thought you''d forgotten us." "No, how could I have forgotten you." Su Yao laughed. "By the way, I also brought back a person. This is iris." When they saw Su Yao and iris holding hands together, they were shocked, "Jersey, what''s the relationship between him and you?" If it''s just a friend, you won''t make this kind of intimate behavior, then In this way, the expression on their faces is more complicated. "I''m iris, Jersey''s companion." Iris said to them with a smile. The public did not expect that the two of them were really this kind of relationship. For a moment, they could not accept it. "Is this true, Jersey?" "It''s true." Su Yao nodded and dropped a heavy "bomb" with understatement. "And in a few days, we will get married." All of a sudden, people were blown up by this "bomb" and couldn''t find the north and south. It wasn''t long before Jersey had found a partner and was planning to marry. This progress is really too fast, they can''t bear this fact. Su Yao didn''t care whether they accepted it or not. He asked, "is president Jeno there?" However, no one can answer this question. They are petrified. Su Yao took iris to find President Jeno. He knocked on the door of the study. "Old man, are you in there?" "What can I do for you?" President Jeno''s voice sounded faintly from behind him. Su Yao was suddenly startled. He turned around and looked at the president of Jeno helplessly, "how come a period of time has passed and you are still the same?" "I was like this. How could you be willing to come back to see me as a lonely old man?" Su Yao immediately gave him a big white eye, "why, don''t you want me back?" Chapter 443 "Of course not, just curious. By the way, who''s next to you? " "Hello, grandfather. I''m iris." Iris said hello to President Jeno very politely. President Jeno: He was a little confused. This young man named iris called his grandfather as soon as he came up? Su Yao helplessly raised his forehead. "Iris, you''re wrong. He''s not my grandfather. You don''t need to call him that." "Ah?" Ellison was at a loss. "In fact, it''s OK to call it that way. I treat Jersey as half a grandson. You are a friend of Jersey. You can call me grandfather." President Jeno said with a smile. Su Yao: Is this old man Jeno trying to take advantage of him? "Grandfather, you are mistaken. I am not Jersey''s friend, but his companion." Iris corrected seriously. President Jeno was stunned for a moment, and then quickly responded, "it seems that a lot of things have happened during this period. Let''s go in and have a good talk." "Good." President Jeno opened the door of the study, and Su Yao and iris followed him in. "Find yourself a place to sit for a while, and I''ll get you a cup of tea." "I''ll do it." Naturally, iris will not miss this opportunity to show himself. President Jeno knew what iris was trying to do, so he fulfilled his wish, "iris, I''ll trouble you." "No trouble, no trouble." Iris quickly poured three cups of tea and handed one of them to President Jeno. President Jeno lay down on the chair. Su Yao and iris sat opposite him. "Tell me, what are you doing today?" Su Yao gave a faint "Oh" and then said, "I''m going to marry iris and I''m coming back today to tell you about it." President Jeno was drinking tea. When he heard this, he took a sip of tea and said, "poof." He put down the cup in his hand. "Wait, what did you say just now, you say it again." "Iris and I are about to get married." Su Yao repeated the first half sentence. Only then did President Jeno confirm that he did not have auditory hallucinations just now Are you too fast? And marriage is a big thing in life. Are you sure you''ve figured it out? " "Think clearly." Su Yao nodded. "Iris and I are serious, not on the spur of the moment." "But you still have a long time to go, don''t you need to be in such a hurry?" "But I''m in a hurry. If I don''t marry Jesse home, I''m not at ease. After all, he''s so good that I''m afraid he''ll be robbed by others." Iris was straight. "Don''t worry, I don''t have any rash idea about marriage. I will give Jersey the biggest wedding. I will only love him for a while in my life. I will never fail him. He is my whole world. He is the only one in my heart." Su Yao''s ear became red. He kicked iris lightly and gave him an angry look. Iris is a man who talks all the time. Why should he say such disgusting words? Isn''t he ashamed? Iris took Su Yao''s hand and laughed at him. President Jeno looked at the interaction between the two people and felt that he had been fed a mouthful of dog food. "Well, this is your own decision, as long as you don''t regret it." Chapter 444 "I see. We will never regret it." Su Yao and iris looked at each other with a smile. President Jeno gave them a resentful glance and said, "OK, don''t show your love in front of me, a lonely family." "We didn''t show love, you just misread it. In other words, you are very old. Are you really not going to find a mate? " "Although you have a bad temper and a hard temper, maybe someone will be blind and take a fancy to you." President Jeno gave him a quick look. "Jersey, you mouth, I think you owe it." Su Yao spat out his tongue. "What I said is the truth. It''s just that you don''t like to hear it." "Oh, by the way, would you like to go to my wedding with iris?" President Jeno shook his head. "No, I still have something to do, and I can''t get away from the guild." "Well, forget it." In fact, he still wanted Jeno to attend his wedding with iris, but since he couldn''t leave, let''s forget it. "I can''t go to your wedding, but I''ll give it to you." President Jeno took a box out of the ring and said, "this is my wedding gift to you in advance." Su Yao took it with a smile, "thank you, granddad Jeno." Jano''s ear moved. "What did you call me, Jersey?" "It''s nothing. You heard me wrong." President Jeno: He''s not a cute boy at all. " "Each other, you are not a cute smelly old man at all." Su Yao said with a smile. "Come on, you can go. Don''t get in my way here." "I''ll see you later, old man." "Well." ¡­¡­ After leaving the lane guild, suyao and iris went around a few more times and bought something for Mel. It was already dark. They found a restaurant and after a meal they went back to where they had lived before. Then they found that their house was occupied, and one of them was wearing a necklace that iris didn''t have time to take away. Those people looked very arrogant, their eyes were almost staring into the sky, "Hey, this is our territory, you''d better leave quickly, or we won''t be rude to you." Su Yao was so shameless that he laughed. "Although I know that you are orphans who have no family, there is no need to be so shameless. This is clearly ours." "Yours?" The man in the iris Necklace chuckled contemptuously as if he had heard some big joke. "Do you have any evidence that this is yours? If not, please get out of here "Sorry, it''s you who should get out." Iris stepped forward and sent the man away a thousand miles. Looking at this scene, several other people were shocked, but thinking that there were four people on their side and only two people on the other side. They could not beat them, so they calmed down again and rushed over. However, before they met iris, they were all kicked away by him. Su Yao looked at the people who had turned into stars and disappeared from the sky. Then he looked at iris and said, "iris, you are really cruel." I''m afraid those people have died to death. Chapter 445 Soon it was noon the next day. When Su Yao and iris arrived at felis college, Mel and others were already waiting at the gate of the college. When they saw Su Yao and iris, they waved at them. "Jersey, iris, this way, come here." Su Yao and iris went over. "Sorry to have kept you waiting." "It''s OK. We haven''t been here for a long time. Let''s go quickly. Don''t waste time." "Now, let''s go." As soon as iris was ready to use the magic, he was stopped by Su Yao. "Iris, there are too many people here. Let''s find a place where there are no other people, or we may cause some troubles." Iris thought for a moment. It''s better to have more than one. "Well, let''s go to a place where there are no people." Mel and others nodded in agreement. After finding a place where there was no one else, iris asked them to stand together, then snapped his fingers, and a magic array appeared at their feet. Mel and others looked at the magic circle, and before asking what magic it was, they found that the scene in front of them had changed greatly. They went to a place they had never been before, and the magic circle under their feet had disappeared. Mel and others looked at the mountain in front of them, but they didn''t come back. It wasn''t until iris said, "we''re here," that he came back. They looked at iris in astonishment. "Iris, are you sure we''re here?" Iris nodded. "It''s here." "What about your family? Why is there not a house here? " Iris did not speak, but drew a magic circle in the air with his right hand, and a door appeared in front of them. "Let''s just go in from here." With that, he pushed open the gate and went in. Su Yao followed him. Mel and others looked at each other and followed. After entering the gate, the scene changed again. Inside is a gorgeous castle, the castle is decorated very festive, as if in the festival. Su Yao looked at iris and asked him what was going on. Iris didn''t know what happened, but it must have something to do with his people. He wanted to give Su Yao a grand and grand wedding, but he didn''t expect that they made such an exaggeration What is your status, iris Although the life of the nobles was very luxurious, they did not live in any castle, nor were they qualified to live in any castle. With so many castles in his family, iris should be a prince, if not a prince. Iris shook his head. "I''m not a prince. I''m just a pauper looking for treasure." Mel et al What a poor guy! They never saw a poor man who could afford to live in an old castle. "Iris, we know you don''t want to say who you really are, but you don''t have to say you''re poor." Don''t pretend to be forced. Don''t pretend to be forced by thunder. Iris:.... " I''m really a poor man. Why don''t you believe me? The atmosphere became a little awkward. Su Yao kisses his throat and says, "well, since we''re here, let''s have a good visit." "It''s really time to have a good visit. After all, we had a close contact with the castle for the first time." Said Mel. The others nodded in agreement. Chapter 446 When the people of iris saw Mel and them, they warmly said hello to them and offered them fruits and snacks. After knowing that they were friends of Su Yao and iris, he became more enthusiastic about them. It made Mel and them a little overwhelmed. Why are the people here so hospitable and hospitable? The nobles they see are those who want to lift their tails to the sky. Is iris really not a king or a nobleman, but just an ordinary man with money in his family? No, it''s not the ordinary people anymore However, Mel and they had no time to think about it. The people of iris took them to visit with great enthusiasm and introduced them to many things, but they did not reveal their real identities to avoid causing panic. This mountain range is very large, inhabited by various dragons, estimated to have 200, and in a short period of time they have created all kinds of human dwellings and other places. So by the end of the tour, it was dark, and Mel and others were exhausted. In the evening, there was a bonfire party. All of them sat together around the campfire. Drinking, singing, dancing Mel and they had a very interesting and fulfilling day, but they were a little tired. After the bonfire party, they lived in the castle specially prepared for them and had a good night''s sleep ¡­¡­ Soon, it was time for Su Yao and iris to hold their wedding ceremony. They were dragged out of the bed by others early, and then washed and dressed up. It took a lot of time to groom. When the sun rises into the sky, the wedding begins. Su Yao and iris completed the wedding ceremony with the blessing of all the people. Su Yao was sent to the bridal chamber, while iris stayed in the hall to drink with the guests. After getting permission, Mel and others went to the bridal chamber to see Su Yao. Su Yao was dressed in a red bridal dress with a red veil on his head, but he had already lifted half of it. His face is still painted with a light bridal makeup, but it does not seem to disobey at all. "Jersey, it''s a great fit for you." Su Yao raised his head and saw Mel and them standing at the door. He was surprised, "why don''t you drink in the hall, but run here?" "Come and see you, bride, of course." Mel said with a smile, "and we have something to give you." "In fact, you don''t have to send things specially. I''m very satisfied if you can come to my wedding." "I can''t say that. Things should be sent, and we have already bought them, so we can''t waste them?" "And, won''t you let us in?" There are not so many rules in the world, so Su Yao let them in. "It''s OK to come in, but you can''t do anything." "Don''t worry, we will never do anything. After all, today is your wedding day." Mel walked up with a smile and pulled out a very good gift box. "Jesse, this is my wedding present for you and iris. I promise you''ll like it. Would you like it now?" Listening to her rippling tone, Su Yao felt that there would be nothing good in it. "I''d better wait until tomorrow and have a look." ¡° Chapter 447 "Well, you''ll be surprised by that." As soon as Mel thought of Su Yao''s expression when he saw it, his smile became more intense. Su Yao: It doesn''t matter if it''s a surprise, but I''m afraid it''s a shock. Other people also gave Su Yao the presents they had prepared. Su Yao accepted them one by one, and then gave them to Mel and them, "thank you for coming to my wedding. This was selected by iris and I together. You should not dislike it." "No dislike, no dislike." After receiving the things, Mel and Su Yao chatted for a while and left the bridal chamber. After getting rid of the people who always toast to themselves, iris comes to the bridal chamber. He looked at the picturesque face under the candlelight, and was distracted for a moment. Su Yao saw him staring at himself, and called softly, "iris." Iris closed the door and walked towards him. "Jersey, it''s a long night. We should do something to kill the time." When Su Yao saw that he was so explicit, he couldn''t help blushing But I''m hungry now He didn''t eat at the end of the day, and he was starving to death. And iris would be completely wrong. "Don''t worry. I''ll feed you right away." Su Yao wanted to say something more, but he knocked him down The bed creaked for half a night When he woke up the next day, Su Yao felt that his whole body was about to fall apart. He remembered that iris had been asking for everything last night and kicked iris out of bed. Iris woke up, and he got up from the ground. "What are you doing, Jersey?" Su Yao glared at him fiercely. "You were so rude last night. I told you to stop. You didn''t stop. I''m in agony now." Iris scratched his head awkwardly. "Well, I can''t help it, and your taste is so delicious." Seeing that he still dares to play himself, Su Yao blew his hair directly. He threw a pillow in the past. "Iris, you don''t want to enter my room for the next month." This guy doesn''t have a lesson at all! Hearing this, iris''s face suddenly collapsed, "ah? Jesse, how can you do this to me He has already opened meat, how can he still eat vegetarian, especially for a month. "I''m just telling you about it. You don''t have the right to choose, because this is my punishment for you." "One month is too long. Can we have half a month?" Iris tried to bargain. Su Yao resolutely refused, "no, I said a month is a month, you now quickly get out of my sight." Iris looked at him wrongly. "Jersey..." Su Yao interrupted him mercilessly. "Iris, if you don''t get out of here quickly, you won''t want to go to my bed for two months." Iris was afraid that he would come to the truth. He put up the look of grievance on his face, and then he really rolled out, just like lying on the ground. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is there something wrong with iris''s brain? Su Yao stood up from the bed, and his waist suddenly twisted. He just felt that his whole body was not good. "Iris, you roll in for me." Iris, standing at the door, came in very obediently. "What''s the matter, Jersey?" Chapter 448 "I''ve twisted my waist. Please help me to have a look." Su Yao pointed to his waist and said to him. Iris''s eyes fell on him, looking at the marks left by the madness last night, and his breath was suddenly suffocated. The larynx rolled up and down a few times. "Jersey, are you sure you want me to look at it for you? "Can you stop whining?" Su Yao raised his head impatiently, just on iris''s hot eyes. His ears were red and almost bleeding. "Not at all. I can do it myself." However, as soon as he finished speaking, he put his hands on his waist. Su Yao couldn''t help shaking. "Iris, what are you doing?" "Since I caused you back pain last night, I''m responsible for it." A small magic circle appeared under iris''s staff. Su Yao felt that his body was much more relaxed, and there was no pain. "All right." Iris put down his hand. "Do you still feel pain now?" Su Yao thought about it and thought that if he said "no pain", iris estimated that he would torture himself by using this method. He said, "it''s still painful." "Then I''ll cure you again?" "No, it''s useless. Don''t waste your time. You''d better get out of here. I need to get dressed." However, iris didn''t plan to go out. "You don''t have to worry about me if you wear your clothes, and we''re all married. There''s nothing to be ashamed of." "Don''t worry, I won''t touch you any more these days. I''ll wait for your pain to stop." Su Yao didn''t know how thick iris was in the end, so he said such shameless words. He threw a pillow directly in the past. "Get out of here right away, or I won''t blame me for being rude to you." Iris took the pillow with ease. "OK, OK. I''ll go out right away. Don''t be angry." ¡­¡­ When Su Yao got dressed and came out, Mel and they didn''t know when they were coming. As soon as they saw Su Yao, they laughed and winked at him. "How was your night, Jersey?" Su Yao gave them a blank look. "Can your mind be healthy?" "Our minds are healthy, and this is a normal question, isn''t it?" Mel said innocently, "do you think so?" "Yes, yes, it''s normal, Jersey. You think too much?" Su Yao: It''s a shameless bunch of people. Then Mel added, "Jersey, I have a question for you." Su Yao''s intuition told him that this would not be a good question, "even if you asked, I would not answer it." Mel pretended that he didn''t hear him. "Last night, iris must have been fierce in bed." Su Yao''s face "Shua" suddenly red, he was ashamed and angry, "Mel, why do you talk so much?" "I know from your look that iris must be very fierce." Su Yao: Knock in? Knock in? Do you hear that? Seeing Su Yao fall behind, iris said, "well, don''t talk about these unimportant things. I''ll send you back." "Well, I''ll trouble you, iris." ¡­¡­ They soon returned to Felice college. When he separated from Su Yao and iris, he was reluctant to part with him. "Jersey, iris, will we meet again?" "Certainly." ¡°¡­¡­ You must be happy. " "Thank you." Chapter 449 The palace of orchid city is very solemn and solemn today. On the high mountain, the God column leading to the palace is wrapped with colorful silk ribbons. The road paved with white jade stretches up, without seeing its beginning or end. In the palace, singing and dancing, wine and desserts, people talk to each other, or laugh, or hypocritical, but on the high platform, a few people are full of sad faces. "Bai an, you said he would come back today, but why didn''t I see him? Was the person who brought him something wrong? The road is blocked... " The young woman''s slender catkin curls her dress and purses her red lips. Her delicate face reveals a bit of gloom, but it is mixed with a few silk expectations. Standing beside her, Bai an, dressed in a ceremonial dress, shook her head helplessly. "The life of the little prince is not something that people like me can spy on at will. It is not very sure whether he will come back or not." "Anu, don''t think so much. The banquet will continue. Your cousin''s fiance is coming from Wuguo. You should be happy to find a good home for your sister." The man sitting next to the young woman gently glanced over her shoulder, and his knife like face was engraved with fortitude. He sighed a few times, and recovered his melancholy when others approached. "Thank you, LAN Wang. It''s up to you to marry Nana." The Nanli who came over and bowed his hands and gave a salute, then he burst out laughing. The king of orchid waved his hand to show nothing. He comforted the queen around him. He got up and asked the people who were brought by Nanli. The palace is bustling, while outside the palace, guards patrol. They are dressed in special clothes, with top guns at the waist. They are like ancient Greek soldiers, always ready for their mission. ¡­¡­ "Lan Wang, he, where is he..." Hoarse voice as if from the depths of the voice, sparks collide to split the thick flame, like the devil crawling out of hell calling the evil soul. The leader of the guard team was suddenly frightened. He looked around and finally saw a dirty child behind a fence. What attracted his most attention was his eyes, which were messy and long, with endless gray and cold, which made everyone shiver. "Children, I''m not in here casually. I want to find LAN Wang and come back after the banquet tomorrow." The team leader touched his arm, covered his heart, and waved his hand as if he didn''t care much about it. He motioned to his men to take the child away. But when the soldier''s hand touched the child, the child was furious, threw the soldier away, and then looked very calm, not like a five-year-old child, "don''t touch me, can''t I even go back to my own home?" "You, you Are you the little prince? " The captain of the team looked at him in surprise. Didn''t he say that some noble person sent the little prince back? Why did the little prince come back like this? Lanling stretched out her left hand and lifted up her bloody sleeve. On her scarred arm, the Phoenix in her left upper arm was like a new life. She publicized the fire and pride. "Well, I''m back. I''m just a little late." He drooped his eyes and folded down his tattered sleeves, as if it had never existed. The leader of the team felt a sour feeling in his nose. He sniffed and opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say or what to do. The little prince is just a child. What has happened in the past three years will make him what he is now Chapter 450 "Can I go in now?" Although this is a question sentence, Lan Ling said it in a positive tone. The soldiers felt a strong momentum from him for no reason. They bowed their heads and retreated to both sides. "Your Highness, welcome back." Lanling walked in without expression. Even if someone pointed at him, he didn''t care and ignored them completely. The queen who got the news ran out in a hurry. When she saw Lanling, she could not stop her tears. "Wang Er, you are back at last. Let the queen mother have a good look at you." She is going to hold Lanling. Lanling stepped back and looked at her indifferently. The queen saw that he looked at himself as if he was looking at some stranger, and her chest ached. "What''s the matter with you, Wang?" Lanling avoided the queen without saying a word, but was held by the queen. All the past suddenly came to his mind. He threw away the queen and looked at her as if he were looking at his enemy. "Don''t touch me!" The queen didn''t react, so she sat down on the ground, and the maid who followed her quickly helped her up. "Queen, are you ok?" "I''m fine." The queen shook her head. The maid looked at Lanling again, her eyes full of disapproval, "Your Highness, how can you treat the queen like this?" Lanling opened his mouth, but found that he could not say that "I''m sorry". He lowered his head and said nothing. The queen went over to touch his head. She remembered his defiant and defensive manner, and her outstretched hand shrank back. "Wang, what happened to you outside? You didn''t do that before." Lan Ling still said nothing. The queen looked at him carefully. When she found the scar on the back of his neck, her eyes widened. She quickly pulled up a sleeve of Lanling. When she saw his wounded arm, she couldn''t say anything. She just looked at the scars, and her eyes were full of heartache. How much has her king suffered in these years? The maid next to her took a breath of cold air, and her tears fell down, "Your Highness, you..." At this time, LAN Wang came over, "Anu, happened..." Words have not finished, he saw standing there Lanling, and his arm full of injuries, immediately Leng Leng, and then eyes rise a bit thin anger, "Wang Er, how is this going on, who is so bold?" When there was an accident in the palace before, he asked people to take care of him, but he didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen. Is that man who did it? Lan Ling put her sleeve down and said nothing. This made the three people present more distressed. The queen thought that her child had suffered so much outside, and that she had become such a loner. She was not angry for a moment, but rolled her eyes and fainted. LAN Wang quickly caught her, "Anu, ANU." The maid rushed to the doctor. The king of orchid took the queen in his arms and went to the bedroom quickly. Lanling was forgotten there. He bit his lips and looked at the vast palace, only to feel the boundless emptiness. Sure enough, no matter where he went, he was still alone, no one would care about him. I''m afraid even their relatives are false about their share of worry? Lan Ling''s mouth aroused a sneer. Chapter 451 Su Yao, who was climbing on the palace wall, looked at his lonely figure, and immediately felt very sad, "Tangyuan, how could he be so miserable in this world?" "If the heaven descends to such a man, he must first painstaking his mind, work his muscles and bones, and starve his body and skin..." Su Yao frowned, "you talk to me!" "Host, this is the ordeal he has to go through on his way to becoming king." Said the dumpling. Su Yao was silent. It''s hard to be a king At this time, the dumpling said, "host, your task this time is to cure him, and then pull him back to the right path." "Wait a minute, what do you mean by that, what do you mean to pull back from the right path?" Is this guy going to blacken later? "In the original plot, because of his childhood experience, he will become a tyrant who is afraid of people, and even commit a lot of atrocity, and finally die under the man." Tangyuan explained, "that''s why I sent you to this time." "You must reform him with love and nip all the seeds of evil in the cradle." ¡°¡­¡­ Then why don''t you send me to three years ago, when it''s the best time. " Su Yao asked questions from the depths of his soul. Tangyuan Can it be said that it has made a mistake? Can''t! If it says that, the host will have to kill it. "Cough, don''t pay attention to these small details. I believe you have the ability to complete this task very easily." "Of course." Su Yao raised his chin in a very proud manner. Tangyuan Young people, don''t talk too much. If you are beaten in the face by yourself, it will be embarrassing. Lanling found that someone had been staring at him. He frowned and turned to look. Seeing that he was looking over, Su Yao quickly hid himself. As a result, he stepped on the ground and fell directly from the palace wall. He got up from the ground and kneaded his waist. "Fortunately, my body is made of plants, or I''m afraid I will fall to death." "Host, you should be careful in the future, don''t break your waist, or you may lose a great joy in your life A kind of Interesting. " Tangyuan "bad intentions" to remind the way. Su Yao: I think you''re doing porn, and I have proof. "Host, you must protect your waist." "Dumplings, it''s such a time, you still say this kind of nonstandard words, are you itching again? Well? " Tangyuan immediately counseled, "host..." There was a sudden sound of footwork. "Someone is coming. Hide quickly. If you are found, you will cry at the iron window." Su Yao thought about the picture, and immediately shivered. He quickly applied a concealment to himself. He did not withdraw his invisibility until the patrolling guards left. Su Yao climbed up the wall again, ready to continue to look at Lan Ling, a voice suddenly came from below, "who are you?" Su Yao was startled. He grabbed the sculpture on the top of the wall in a hurry. He didn''t fall down again. He poked out his head and looked down. He found that Lanling didn''t know when she came. Suddenly, he felt guilty that she had done something bad and was caught by others. He waved to Lanling awkwardly, "Hi!" "Who are you?" Lan Ling asked again, eyes full of cold. He was quite sure that the man in front of him was the one who had been peeping at himself since just now, but he didn''t know what his purpose was. Chapter 452 Although this man looks like a fool, but it is not ruled out to kill him. He has nothing valuable but his life now Thinking of this, Lan Ling''s eyes quickly flashed a trace of killing. Su Yao completely ignored his eyes and looked at him with a small face. How could he feel cute. He jumped off the wall and quickly gave Lanling a kiss on the cheek. Then he ran away in Lanling''s eyes. After a while, you''ll know who I am. We''ll see you later "Host, do you know what your behavior was called?" "What?" "Perverted." ¡°¡­¡­ Roll, roll, roll But Lanling was still a stiff face. He reached out and touched the place where Su Yao had kissed him. He gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it, I will find you out!" This is the first time that he was so angry after experiencing that kind of thing He will leave a whole body for the man just now Su Yao, who ran far away, sneezed suddenly. He reached out and rubbed his itchy nose. Remembering Lan Ling''s angry eyes, he couldn''t help laughing. "I didn''t expect that this guy would have such a funny side." "Host, you think it''s fun now, it won''t be so in the future." "I know, so I''ll play with him before he grows up." "Host, do you know such a sentence -" "do not be immortal." It''s not good to live. Why do you want to die? Didn''t the previous experience leave you a little lesson? "Don''t worry, I won''t die myself, and my family will not give up my death, so I can do it with confidence and boldness." Su Yao smiles and feeds a mouthful of dog food to tangyuan. Later, Su Yao held his waist and remembered what he had said today. He could not help but wipe a bitter tear. Of course, that''s all later. After being fed a mouthful of dog food, tangyuan felt that he was going to be autistic. He decided not to talk to the host dog any more. Su Yao ignored it and thought of the next plan. ¡­¡­ On the other side. After waiting for the medical officer to come over, the king of orchid remembered what he had forgotten. He looked at the Queen''s maid standing beside him, "Yuzhu, go and find the little prince." "Yes, my Lord." Yuzhu should a, then go back to find Lanling. Then found Lanling a person standing there, alone, let people see feel heartache. She quickly went over, "Your Highness, the king asked the maid to call you over." Lanling didn''t speak and walked forward. Yuzhu quickly followed up, "Your Highness, where are you going?" Lanling felt that the maid was a little stupid. She had come to find herself, and now she asked him where he was going. Cold spit out five words, "the Queen''s bedroom." "Your Highness, that''s your empress mother. You should call it" empress mother. " Yuzhu corrected his address. Lan Ling gave her a cold look, "shut up!" The maid was not only stupid, but also noisy, and beyond remedy. Yuzhu looked at his cold eyes and swallowed the next words. ¡­¡­ When Lan Ling came to the door of the Queen''s bedroom, she just heard the conversation between the doctor and the king -- "congratulations to the queen, you are happy." "Doctor, are you sure you''re not mistaken?" "I have been practicing medicine for so many years, and I can''t make a mistake. You are really happy." Chapter 453 Lan Ling bowed his head and sneered. He just came back, and the queen was pregnant. This is really ironic. Yuzhu also knows that this kind of thing happens at this time, which will certainly cause another heavy damage to the little prince She looked at Lanling, her face full of worry, "Dian..." Lanling a look across the past, the jade bamboo immediately silence voice. What kind of look is that? It''s like a devil crawling out of hell. It makes people feel cold. At this time, a voice came from the bedroom -- "medical palace, I don''t want this child, I just need Ling er." The medical officer frowned in embarrassment. "Queen, your body is no better than before. If you kill the child, it may threaten your life." "No matter what happens, I''m going to get rid of this child." The Queen''s tone was very firm. Lanling doesn''t know what kind of mood she is now. He thought the other party would leave the child behind, but she didn''t expect that she would kill the child, and it was because of him I''m afraid it was meant for him, right? They knew he was outside the palace Seeing the Queen''s attitude was so firm, the medical officer had to ask for help from the king of orchid, "king, you''d better persuade the queen." However, King LAN only looked at his wife, "doctor, this is the Queen''s decision, and it is also the king''s decision. You can help the queen interrupt this child as soon as possible." See two people are unable to persuade, the medical officer is very helpless to sigh, "well, minister now go back to find a gentle and effective method." "Well, please." As soon as the medical officer was ready to open the door, Lanling opened the door and walked in. King LAN and queen were surprised to see him suddenly appear. The thought that he might have been here long ago, and that he had made their conversation clear, turned into uneasiness. "Did you hear all that, Wang?" "Only you, this one child, don''t worry about us." Lanling bit her teeth and squeezed out the voice from her throat, "no more." The queen frowned. "What do you mean, king?" "If you want to stay with this child, don''t care about my feelings. Maybe after a long time, you will abandon me again." Just like that person, he agreed to accompany him for a lifetime, but finally abandoned him and ran away, allowing him to be bullied by those people. Although those people were finally killed by him, what happened was that it happened. No matter how long it took, the dark memory still exists in his mind, and he will never forget it in his whole life. King LAN and queen listen to this, the heart of guilt is deeper. Although he was sent out of the palace for the sake of wang''er''s safety, he was abandoned for three years, and I don''t know how much damage he suffered in these three years. "King." The queen took a deep breath and said very seriously, "this child, we will not come, and we will not let you leave us, so you don''t have to worry about anything." Lan Ling sneered. He didn''t know whether it was true or not. Whether they wanted to make up for something, he didn''t know, and he didn''t want to know. "It''s only now that you remember to say this to me. Don''t you think it''s too late?" Lanling looks at them coldly, in the eye does not have half minute redundant emotion. Chapter 454 The queen looked at his indifferent eyes, and her heart was so painful that she could hardly breathe. She tried to hold back the tears that were about to fall down. "Wang Er, whether you will forgive us or not, I still want to say to you -" "I''m sorry, because of our wrong decision, you have suffered so much outside. I''m really sorry." "Sorry?" Lan Ling''s eyebrows and eyes were filled with scorn, as if she had heard a joke, "I''m not worthy of you to say these three words to me. I''m not worthy of it!" LAN Wang frowned, "Lanling, how do you talk to your mother? Apologize!" "I''m really sorry. I''m such a person. If you don''t like it, you can send me out of the palace again. Anyway, you have a new successor, don''t you?" Although he knew he had said it a little too much, he just couldn''t help saying it. Why? He suffered so much, can they eliminate it in a word or two? LAN wangdun was so angry at this that he shook his whole body. He raised his right hand and wanted to slap it down, but he was too slow to be cruel Part of the reason why Lanling is like this is because they LAN Wang put his right hand down, sighed and looked at the doctor standing beside him at a loss, "doctor, you can show the little prince the wound on his body, and then help him with some medicine." Then he turned to comfort Wang. The medical officer nodded and looked at Lanling, "Your Highness, please take off your coat." "No, my wounds are all right." "However, even if the injury is good, there will be some scar." "I never care about these things..." Moreover, this full of scars will let him always remember the injuries he has suffered He won''t let anyone hurt himself again. The medical officer looked at such a stubborn Lanling and couldn''t help sighing, "Your Highness, don''t put your breath any more, or let the minister help you to see the wound on your body." "If you feel inconvenient, I can help you. I''m sorry to be rude." With that, he started to take off Lanling''s coat. Lanling''s eyes were more and more cold, "I said no, are you deaf?" The medical officer was afraid to move again by his eyes, so he had to ask LAN Wang for help, "king, this?" LAN Wang has no way. Now Lanling is just like a thorn with thorns all over her body. She doesn''t let anyone get close to him and doesn''t accept the kindness that anyone sends out to him. "Forget it. Since he won''t, let him go. You can prescribe some medicine to remove the scar." "Yuzhu, you take the Little Prince down to bathe and change clothes, and then go to the medical officer of Song Dynasty to take the medicine, and then help the little prince spread the medicine." "I see." Yuzhu looked at Lanling again, "Your Highness, let''s go." Lanling did not speak, turned out of the Queen''s bedroom. Yuzhu quickly followed up, "Your Highness..." After Lanling and Yuzhu left, the king of LAN called for the dark guard, "Yan Jue, go and investigate carefully what happened to the little prince three years ago. When you come back, you can tell this king." "I''ll do it right now." "Well, go and come back." ¡­¡­ On the other side. Yuzhu began to chatter, "Your Highness, your bedroom is still reserved for you, and the things in it have not been moved, and the queen has ordered people to clean it every day..." Chapter 455 "Your Highness, don''t be angry with the king and the queen. They were forced to..." Lan Ling only felt that there were a hundred flies calling in his ears, which made him upset. "Shut up!" Can''t he even get angry? Why? Is the person who has been hurt clearly himself? Those people have never experienced such a thing, but why should he apologize? "Your Highness..." "Shut up, if you dare to give me another nonsense, I''ll kill you right away!" Lanling''s eyes are red, and her whole body exudes a dangerous smell, just like a devil crawling out of hell. The expression on Yuzhu''s face was stiff, and she quickly stopped her mouth. Her legs were shaking. In that moment, she felt that she had passed away from death. Yuzhu didn''t dare to say anything, even the sound of footsteps. Lanling goes to her bedroom, but her mind has been circulating the words Yuzhu just said. For a long time, a sneer came out of his mouth. He will never forgive them! Absolutely not! ¡­¡­ There is a hot spring in the garden behind Lanling''s bedroom, so you don''t have to order people to prepare bath water. Yuzhu took out a brand-new dress from the wardrobe. "Your Highness, the queen will make some clothes for you every year. Do you want to see if it fits you Lan Ling took the dress and found that the size was just right, and her heart became more complicated. Seeing that he didn''t speak again, Yuzhu couldn''t help sighing. Since the little prince came back, she did not know how many times she had sighed. She felt that she had to sigh for the whole year Lanling found the jade bamboo that followed in, coldly looked at her, "go out!" "Your Highness, the maidservant has to wait on you to take a bath." "Get out of here!" Lan Ling repeated the two words. Seeing that he really didn''t want to let himself wait on him to take a bath, Yuzhu said, "the slave girl goes to the medical officer of Song Dynasty to get the medicine. Your highness, be careful yourself." Finish saying that, she saw Lan Ling again did not speak, sighed again. ¡­¡­ Lanling took off her old clothes and stepped into the hot spring. He looked at the scar on his body and thought of everything that had happened in the past three years. His eyes became dangerous. Although he has killed those who bullied him, he thinks it is not enough. Because he hasn''t found the man who abandoned him and took away all the valuable things He once swore that he would find out the man, and then frustrate the man Even if the man died, he would dig his bones out of the grave Only in this way can he dispel his hatred. Lanling leaned against the stone, closed her eyes and finally fell asleep. He has spent a lot of energy just coming to the palace After Lanling fell asleep, a rose beside the hot spring quietly poked out her head, and then stretched out a leaf and touched his face. After confirming that he was really asleep, the rose turned into a man, staring at him motionless. "It''s true that if you fall asleep here, aren''t you afraid you''ll get sick?" Su Yao murmured in a low voice. He bent down to take Lanling out of the hot spring. Seeing his full body injury, he was deeply distressed. "How can you hurt yourself like this? Aren''t you very fierce? What a fool. " Tangyuan knew that he was worried about Lanling, but he always felt that he had been shown love. "Host, if you linger on, he will wake up." "I know. You don''t have to remind me." Tangyuan Chapter 456 Su Yao put Lanling on the bed, just ready to wipe medicine for him, Lanling suddenly grabbed his hand. Su Yao was startled. He looked at Lan Ling and saw that he didn''t wake up. He was relieved. He carefully took Lanling''s hand and broke it off. He prepared to rub Lanling with medicine again However, before it started, there was a sound of pushing the door and a sound of feet. When Su Yao listened to the footsteps, he knew it was Yuzhu. He put the medicine in his hand under the pillow and hid. Yuzhu looked at Lanling, who had fallen asleep in bed, and felt a little strange. But it''s not surprising to think that he may be too tired to put on clothes. She was still worrying about how to wipe the medicine for the little prince. After all, he was very resistant to the touch of others. And he''s asleep now. He''s asleep. OK, she doesn''t have to worry about that much. Yuzhu took out the medicine from the medical officer of Song Dynasty and began to give the medicine to Lanling. Looking at this scene, Su Yao, who was secretly observing in the dark, was really bubbling with bitterness. Hateful, this woman dares to touch Lanling. She wants to chop her hand! At this time, something happened. Lanling suddenly woke up, he pushed aside the jade bamboo, eyes cruel, "who let you touch me?" Yuzhu staggered a few steps, and then stood firm, but the medicine in his hand fell to the ground, "Your Highness, I just want to wipe the medicine for you." Yuzhu has some grievances in her heart. She is clearly for the sake of the little prince. Why is the little prince always so unreasonable? But Lanling didn''t want to listen to her explanation. He felt disgusted at the thought that he had just been touched. The mood is even worse, "you get out of here, I don''t want to see you again!" Yuzhu also wanted to say something, but when she looked at Lanling''s eyes, she couldn''t say anything. She picked up the medicine that fell on the ground, put it on the table casually, and went out in a panic. Lanling didn''t know what she was thinking. Her eyes were obscure. ¡­¡­ After calming down, Lanling remembered one thing. He was still in the hot spring before. Why did he wake up in bed? Could it be that Yuzhu brought him in? No, Yuzhu went to get the medicine at that time. She couldn''t come back so soon. Is Was there another person who came in? And he seemed to have caught something in a nightmare Lanling looked in the bed, and then found a small box of ointment under the pillow. He picked up the box and smelled the rose on it. Lan Ling could not help frowning. Is it a woman who sneaks in? Looking at this situation, it seems that the man is still ready to wipe his medicine, but suddenly Yuzhu came back, and the man hid. Maybe the man is still hiding in his room Lanling''s eyebrows are slowly unfolding. In this case, he designed to lead the man out, and then to find out. Lanling put the box of ointment back to its original position, yawned a lot, pretended to be sleepy, and then lay back on the bed and pretended to sleep. Yao forced himself to fall on the ground, and then he couldn''t make sure whether it was a long breath or not. Suddenly issued a crisp sound, the cup broke into half. Lan Ling wanted to laugh. It seems that the other party is not so stupid, but it''s a pity Chapter 457 Seeing that Lanling didn''t react at all, Su Yao thought he was really asleep. He walked out of the corner, walked to the bedside and looked at Lanling. Lanling smell than before that strong rose fragrance, nose can not help moving. Su Yao didn''t notice this small detail. He took out the box of ointment from under the pillow, opened the lid, dipped some with his fingers, and prepared to apply it to Lanling''s wound. Lanling grabbed his hand and opened her eyes. "I finally caught you." However, when you see who the person in front of you is, the expression on your face slowly becomes stiff, "how can it be you?" Actually, this is not only peeping at him, but also belittling his family. What is his purpose? Su Yao didn''t think that Lanling was pretending to be sleeping. At first, he was scared. When he calmed down, he knocked Lanling unconscious. "Sorry." Lanling didn''t expect that he would treat himself like this. Before he fainted, his eyes were wide open, as if he were dead. Su Yao helped him close his eyes and sighed slightly, "I didn''t want to knock you out. I only blame you for being uncooperative." "Host, aren''t you afraid he''ll settle with you when he wakes up?" Then glutinous rice balls could not help but make complaints about it. Su Yao silently rolled his eyes. "What''s to be afraid of? He''s only a child now. He can''t beat me with his small arms and legs." Su Yao rubbed Lanling as he spoke. "Host, don''t you forget that it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge?"? He can''t do you now, but he will be able to do it when he grows up A kind of You''re dead. " The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this sentence was strange, but for a moment he couldn''t think of any strange place. "Let''s wait until he grows up." Seeing his indifferent appearance, Tang Yuan stopped talking. Since the host likes to die so much, let him do it. Anyway, it won''t be the miserable one at that time. After helping Lanling wipe the medicine, Su Yao sits by the bed and looks at him for a long time. For a long time, he sighed faintly, "I didn''t expect that you are still a child in this world. It''s really troublesome." He has no interest in underage. Su Yao looked at Lan Ling for a few minutes and then left. ¡­¡­ That night. Lanling wakes up and remembers what happened not long ago. His face becomes very ugly. He looked at himself and found that the scar on his body had faded a little, and nothing had happened. No, the scar is lighter? Every time he was injured before, the scar was very hard to eliminate. Even if he used the medicine, it would not have any obvious effect. But after the man helped him with the medicine, the color of the scar was so light Who was that man and what was his purpose? Lanling pondered for a long time, he laughed, "no matter who you are, I will find you out, and then calculate the accounts with you today." Su Yao, who was sitting on the roof watching the moon, suddenly sneezed. He touched his itchy nose and whispered, "I don''t know when I can touch such a round moon again?" Although he knew that he had met the same person so far, he could not help thinking about what had happened in other worlds. They are clearly one person, but sometimes they are not the same person And he doesn''t know which one is the real one Chapter 458 "Your Highness, it''s time for dinner. The king and queen are waiting for you." The door was suddenly knocked, followed by the sound of jade bamboo. Lan Ling listened to this sentence and thought of the darkest days in her life. In order to fill his stomach, he knelt down, begged, and snatched food from the dog''s mouth And insulted by those people Lan Ling''s eyes suddenly cold down, he said coldly, "no, I don''t want to eat, you can go." Outside the door of the jade bamboo frowned, "Your Highness, even if you really have no appetite, but how much to eat it, what do not eat, it will be bad for your health." "I''ve told you not to eat. Do you have no ears? Get out of here!" Lanling covered her head with a quilt and didn''t want to hear any more voices. And when he couldn''t hear the sound of Yuzhu, he began to get into the top again. If you care about him so much, why give up easily? Why didn''t the two people come here in person because they were so worried about him? It''s just a show! He''s just a bad guy What they said this morning is just a fake. What they want is a child. He has been abandoned by them. Who will pick up the "garbage" that has been abandoned? Lan Ling pulled out a sneer, in addition to cold in the eyes, there is boundless loneliness. Sitting on the roof, Su Yao clearly heard the conversation between Lanling and Yuzhu. He sighed helplessly, "Lanling is a rebel ahead of time." "It seems that I have to prepare dinner for him." "Host, aren''t you going to cook your own food?" The rice dumpling suddenly uttered in horror, "have you forgotten that you blew up the kitchen before?" After such a reminder of Tangyuan, Su Yao also remembered that he had once bombed the kitchen. His expression on his face was frozen for a moment. "Of course, I didn''t forget, and I didn''t say that I wanted to cook by myself." "What are you going to do with dinner?" "In the kitchen, of course." Su Yao said with a smile. Tangyuan is a little speechless Host, is that what you''ve come up with? " "Of course." Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "Why, do you have a better way than this?" Tangyuan choked. It really can''t think of a better way. Su Yao stood up and stretched, "let''s start." With that, he flew quickly in the direction of the kitchen. Tangyuan quickly followed up, "host, you fly here so blatantly, don''t you fear that the guards will find out and then give you a few arrows?" However, Su Yao couldn''t hear it because he had already flown far away. ¡­¡­ Su Yao fell on the roof of the kitchen. He lifted up a piece of tile and looked inside the kitchen. The chefs are busy cooking, the table has been filled with a variety of dishes, and look very delicious. Su Yao couldn''t help swallowing. He moved his fingers, and there were few dishes left on the table. All this was done without anyone noticing. Su Yao changed out a food box and put the dishes he had just got into it. Then he took the food box and went to Lanling''s bedroom. Su Yao is standing at the gate of the palace. He is just about to push the door directly and walk in. However, thinking of Lan Ling''s vengeful nature, he thinks it''s better not to go in and deliver the head. He put the food box in the door, put a note inside, and then knocked on the door. Chapter 459 "Who?" The sound of Lan Ling came from the bedroom. Su Yao did not answer, but was knocking at the door all the time. In a word, if Lanling doesn''t come to open the door, he will keep knocking. Lan Ling see the person outside the door do not speak, eyes cold a few minutes, "who is outside?" There was still a knock at the door. Lanling frowned and walked towards the door. Su Yao listened to the footsteps getting closer and closer to himself, and secretly laughed a few times. After knocking on the door, he quickly hid. Lanling opened the door and found that there was no one outside, only a food box in the door. I don''t know why. He always thinks it''s from that man. In this way, Lanling bent down to pick up the food box, opened the lid, and there was a piece of paper in it, which said - if you don''t eat it well, I will feed you personally. Lan Ling was embarrassed and angry for a moment. He held up the food box and was just about to fall on the ground, but he couldn''t do it. He finally returned to the room with the food box in his arms. #Seeing that he did not throw it away, Su Yao was relieved, "it''s really difficult to raise children, especially those who are in the rebellious period ahead of time." "Host, you don''t have to worry about this. You and the LORD God are both male and can''t have children." Said the dumpling. Su Yao rolled his eyes. "I know, and I''m talking about the present." "Host, since you feel so troublesome, would you like me to ask the person in charge to send you to a few years later?" "No, I think I can do it." Su Yao resolutely refused. He was stupid to go a few years later. At that time, Lanling''s personality had been determined, and it was difficult to break it right. Now Lanling is the easiest to break it right, as long as the method is in place. "Even then, I don''t have so much leisure time." "Why, have you been busy taking out your order recently? It''s better not to do harm to girls like you. " Tang Yuan immediately became angry, "what''s wrong with me? I can sit upright and do not steal or rob. Why do you say that to me? " "I think it''s for your sake. After all, you are still a system. I don''t know when you can become human. You can wait. Girls can''t leave." Su Yao said solemnly. Tangyuan My heart''s broken, old fellow. "But you don''t have to worry too much. When I see the LORD God himself, I will tell him about it, so that you can become human as soon as possible." Tangyuan immediately moved to tears. "Host, I didn''t expect you to be such a good person. I really misunderstood you before." How glorious is it to let the LORD God help to transform into human form? When it''s done, it can also be used to show off to the younger generation However, before the dumplings were moved, Su Yao suddenly poured a basin of cold water, "however, it depends on your performance." "Host, what do you mean?" "If I''m not satisfied with your performance, it won''t work. If I''m satisfied, it''s done." Tangyuan It was so moved just now that it really fed the dog. It is too naive, where the host is a good man, he is clearly a black heart. "Well, do you think it''s a good deal?" Tangyuan: "ha ha!" "If you think you can''t, you can''t agree." Tangyuan gave a very cold "Oh". Chapter 460 Lan Ling took out the dishes in the food box and was stunned. These are all his favorite foods before he left the palace Why did the other party send him these dishes? Is this a coincidence or Lan Ling is there to make up for herself. Most of them are conspiracy theories. He does not believe that the other side is simply good to him, which must be some conspiracy. Maybe this dish has been poisoned or something And maybe they sent each other Brain supplement too much Lan Ling suddenly lost his appetite, he put those dishes back in the box, and put the box back in place. Su Yao jumped down from the eaves and opened the food box. When he saw the food that had not been moved, his anger suddenly rose. Lan Ling this guy so do not cherish their own body? What''s the advantage of breaking your body? So that he can be pitied? Su Yao thought more and more angry, he kicked the door, carrying the food box went in. Lan Ling was startled. He looked up and saw Su Yao coming in with a black face. He didn''t know how. Suddenly he felt guilty. But when he thought that he had done nothing worthy of his heart''s remorse, he was justified again, "you''d better get out of here quickly, or don''t blame me for being rude to you!" He didn''t say that it was OK. As soon as he said this, Su Yao got excited. Put down the food box, a horizontal hold of Lanling, let him back up, and then with lightning speed off his pants, a slap on his butt. When the crisp "Pa Pa Pa" sound sounded, two people were stunned at the same time. Lanling blushed. She didn''t know whether she was shy or angry. "You''d better put me down and apologize to me, or I''ll..." Before he finished his words, Su Yao slapped him on the bottom with a few slaps, "I''ll let you not eat well!" "I let you not take good care of your body!" "I''ll let you..." "What I do is none of your business. Who are you Lanling almost said it with a roar. "I''m happy to take care of your own business. What does it have to do with you?" Su Yao asked. "Of course, it matters. I don''t need you to care. You stranger who burst in without even saying hello, get out of my world!" Why did no one care about him in those dark days? And now, when he was desperate about the world, he suddenly came out with such a person. Why did this man break into his world without saying a word and tell him this Why is this disgusting? Su Yao was angry with Lan Ling''s attitude, but when he saw his red eyes, he felt soft and reflected. To be honest, he did something wrong, and he was too anxious. He didn''t meet Lanling for a long time, and Lanling didn''t know him. It''s normal to make such a move Su Yao sighed and helped Lanling pull up her trousers. "Forget it, since you don''t like me breaking into your world, and you don''t like me, I''d better leave as soon as possible, so as not to be annoying." It seems that he still has to find a new way, or he will make no progress Su Yao was just about to leave when the corner of his coat was suddenly grabbed. He turned and looked at Lanling, who was holding the corner of his coat. He sighed again, "what else can I do for you?" If the dog dares to scold him again, he will And spank him again. Chapter 461 Lanling some difficult to speak, he wants to let this person stay, stay with him. As for why he suddenly had this idea, he had a premonition - if he really let this person leave, he would certainly regret his death. No, it''s probably just an illusion. If you really let this person stay, maybe it will only fulfill his wish, and may cause great trouble in the future Su Yao didn''t know what Lan Ling was worried about. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he thought that he was cursing himself in his heart. "My prince, if you don''t have anything else, just let go of it. There are other children waiting for me to deliver food to them." Su Yao will say the second half of the sentence, completely to stimulate Lan Ling, to see what reaction he will have. This guy likes to be jealous. He will However, Lanling did not have any big reaction, just a little bit cold in the eyes, "then you hurry to get rid of me, roll as far as possible!" It turned out to be just a bad guy Just pitying him, right? So far, what did he expect? He Lanling is just a wretch that nobody wants. Su Yao didn''t know that Lanling began to drill the horn again. He stretched out a foot and stretched out his voice, "then I really want to go." And Lanling not only did not recognize the hidden meaning of this, but also said impatiently, "get out of here, no one is stopping you!" When Su Yao saw that he really did not intend to retain himself, he no longer demanded anything. Anyway, he did not really want to leave. In addition, he will tame Lanling, a little rabbit, into obedience one day. Su Yao "hum" a, strode out, "go, you can not ask me to come back!" He also "pa" a sound to bring the door, a very unhappy look. "Host, what are you singing about?" Tang Yuan couldn''t help asking. Isn''t the host supposed to stay with him no matter what Lanling says? Why doesn''t he follow the routine? "Hard to get, of course." Su Yao chuckled, "this method is out of date. If it is used, it will only be suitable for its return. Only by keeping this kind of state, can the other party always be unable to help thinking of you... " "After a long time, he will never be able to leave you." Tangyuan didn''t know what to say. After a long time, he held out a word Host, you''ve got a lot of tricks Su Yao spread out his hands and sighed, "I can''t help it. The only way to win people''s heart is through routine. If I''m not smart, I''m afraid I can''t even succeed." "Well, according to what you said, you used to play tricks. Your heart is really dirty." Tang Yuan couldn''t help feeling. "Tangyuan, have you ever heard such a sentence?" "What words?" "People who know too much usually don''t live long." A smile from Su Yao''s Yin measurement. Tangyuan "You''d better say it yourself." Tangyuan Host, I think you must have been stabbed by me and become angry. ¡­¡­ In the bedroom. Lanling lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking. He has been maintaining this position, do not know how long after, the belly suddenly called out, "Goo Goo Goo." Chapter 462 Lanling touched her stomach and looked at the food box there. After hesitation, she finally took out the food. To his surprise, the food was still hot after such a long time. This also made him more curious about Su Yao''s identity. Su Yao, who has been observing in the dark, sighs with relief that Lanling is finally willing to eat. Fortunately, he was willing to eat, otherwise he really did not know what to do. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Yuzhu had told the queen all the things before, and the queen was worried. Considering that Lanling may not have any appetite, she asked the imperial chef to make a bowl of fresh and delicious porridge, and then personally sent it to Lanling. When she knocked on the door and walked in, Lanling had eaten all the food that Su Yao had left on purpose, and was now cleaning up the dishes. The queen choked at the sight. You don''t want to eat? Yuzhu is not lying to her, is it? Lanling saw that the man was the queen, and a little surprise flashed in her eyes. Then she said in a rather bad tone, "how did the queen come? I don''t want to see if I''m starving to death? But it''s a pity that it didn''t work out. " Seeing him talking to herself in such a tone, the queen felt a little sad, in addition to a headache, "wang''er, I know that you have suffered a lot outside these years. I also know that I made a mistake with your father, but..." "But what?" Lan Ling coldly interrupted her words, "if you think my words are ugly, or if you don''t like me, you can drive me out again. Anyway, you have a new successor now, don''t you?" What else would they do but say sorry? Is the pain he has suffered over the past few years that they can eliminate in a word or two? The queen felt more headache. Why can''t he just listen to her and finish? In his heart, did she become his enemy? "You can leave now. I don''t want to see any of you. What''s more, it has nothing to do with you, even if I''m going to be what I''m going to be. " The queen opened her mouth and found that she could not say anything. She did not know how much injustice Lanling suffered outside, will become like this now. She didn''t know what to do to make the thorn on Lanling''s body disappear What''s more, Lanling now doesn''t listen to anyone''s words, and she just can''t communicate. But she still has to try, or it will never change. The queen took a deep breath, "wang''er..." However, before saying what she wanted to say, she was interrupted by Lanling, "if you don''t leave, I''ll go. Yes, I shouldn''t have come back, and you don''t have to deal with me yourself. " "Maybe it''s best for you to die outside!" Listening to these sharp words, the Queen''s mind was like a needle in the needle, a burst of blackness in front of her eyes, she extremely seized the table, this did not fall down. Lanling saw something wrong with her, and she was annoyed that she had just said that, but her worried words turned into - "you''d better hurry back. If something happens to me, I can''t afford to lose even if I have ten lives." Lanling looked at the Queen''s sad eyes, annoyed. He opened his mouth, but could not say anything. Chapter 463 The queen took a deep breath. "Then I''ll go first, wang''er. Take good care of yourself. If you need anything, you can tell Yuzhu." Lanling didn''t answer. He was afraid that he would say something too much. When the queen saw that he didn''t even want to talk to herself, her heart became more bitter. She opened her mouth, and at last what she wanted to say turned into a sigh. She looked at Lanling deeply and turned away. Su Yao, who was squatting on the roof and eavesdropping on their conversation, sighed a long sigh. Lanling is not a rebel in general. It seems that it will take more effort to correct his distorted character. Lanling looked at the porridge left by the queen and didn''t know what she was thinking. Finally, he stood up and took out the bowl of porridge. Su Yao looked at the porridge he had poured out and felt that he needed to teach him about "cherishing food". Moreover, he doesn''t mind using some special means to teach him if he doesn''t listen. ¡­¡­ Soon, it was dark. Lan Ling broke a branch and practiced swordsmanship in the back garden. The soft branch became a sharp and hard sword in his hand, and he danced it with great vigour. Every time he chopped, stabbed, pointed and lifted, it was very elegant. Su Yao, who had changed back to his original form, put his head out and looked at Lan Ling practicing sword there. He was still praising him from time to time. "I didn''t expect that he was so powerful in any world..." "This sword dance is too handsome." "Great..." Listening to this string of rainbow farts, tangyuan felt that his ears were about to cocoon. He could not help saying, "host, why don''t you praise him in his face?" "I''m afraid that he will be complacent after listening to it." Su Yao started to talk nonsense seriously. Well, in fact, he didn''t dare to appear in front of Lanling. Who knows if this heartless guy will drive him away again. However, how could he be so stupid as to tell it out. "Host, I don''t think you''ve ever counseled?" Asked the dumpling. Su Yaoyi said, "I am not a counsellor. I am called Congxin." Tangyuan: You have a thick skin "Where, where, I can''t match your one thousandth." Tangyuan Su Yao looked at Lan Ling again. Gradually, he was fascinated. Lanling only felt a burning sight on his body, which made him feel a little uncomfortable. He stopped, looked around, and snapped, "who? Get out of here Su Yao subconsciously wanted to hide, but thinking that he was one of the thousands of roses, Lanling couldn''t find him at all, so he became bold again. He even danced there, looking like he had broken his leg. Lan Ling soon noticed Su Yao''s unique rose. He went over, observed it carefully, and then held out his hand. Seeing that he was about to break his stem, Su Yao almost screamed. Fortunately, he restrained himself, otherwise he would fall off his horse on the first day. Lanling looked at the flower which was no different from other roses. She felt that she had been hallucinating just now, and he didn''t have any passion for destroying flowers. So she drew back her hand and continued to practice fencing. Seeing that he had escaped a robbery, Su Yao was relieved. He didn''t dare to make any more actions, lest he would be really destroyed by his hands. Chapter 464 After practicing, Lanling was sweating all over. He simply took off his clothes and took a bath in the hot spring. When he undressed, the feeling of being watched came back. He suddenly looked back and saw that there was no one. I don''t know how, Lanling remembered all the things that happened today. From the time he returned to the palace, his eyes fell on him, and then he found Su Yao Maybe the man who is looking at him secretly is Su Yao. At the thought of this, Lan Ling''s heart rises a can''t say clearly the road is not clear, he himself is not clear this is angry or what. Su Yao doesn''t know that Lanling has found himself looking at him secretly. He looks at the wounds on Lanling, although they have been better, but they still look ferocious. His eyes are full of heartache. It seems that he will have to help Lan Ling on the medicine again tonight, but he has to wait for him to fall asleep, otherwise it will be a "fierce battle". Now, all he needs to do is fill his stomach. Su Yao pulled his roots out of the soil and left the flower bed. After finding a hidden corner, he turned into a human figure and went to the kitchen of the palace. Su Yaofei went up to the roof of the kitchen, lifted up a piece of tile and looked inside. King LAN and queen should have finished their meal, but there are still some dishes on the table that have not been moved. Moreover, depending on the situation of the imperial chef and the assistants, it seems that it is their meal time. Su Yao thought about it, but finally he turned into a maid beside the queen and swaggered into the kitchen. He originally wanted to become a royal chef, but he thought it might attract the attention of these people, so he gave up the idea. Besides, compared with being a cook, the maid next to the queen has more say, and he doesn''t have to spend too much time to achieve his own goals. When Su Yao stepped into the kitchen, the one nearest to the door quickly left and stood up. He came forward, fat face squeeze out a flattering smile, "Yuzhu girl, so late, what do you want?" "Your Highness is hungry. Let me come and get something to eat." Su Yao pinched the tone of his speech, so as not to show any weakness. And no one doubts the truth of this sentence. After all, the story of the little prince''s return to the palace has already spread throughout the palace. "Miss Yuzhu, it''s a coincidence that you''ve come here. There are some meals and snacks here, and we haven''t moved them. You can take whatever you want. Don''t mention it." Su Yao gave a faint "um" and went to pick up some dishes and a plate of dim sum. This plate of dim sum is for Lan Ling. He has practiced the sword for so long and consumed a lot of physical strength. It is estimated that he will be hungry again soon. After taking it, Su Yao left the kitchen and went to Lanling''s bedroom, keeping the appearance of Yuzhu. However, at a certain angle, he had a direct face-to-face with Yuzhu. Su Yao didn''t expect to meet Zhengzhu at this time. and Yuzhu as like as two peas in front of him, he is a bit ignorant. She doesn''t seem to have any twin sisters, does she? "You..." Su Yao in the jade bamboo just when the sound, very decisively knocked her, and eliminated her this memory, "sorry." He dragged the bamboo into the grass to hide, and then quickly left here. Chapter 465 This way. Lanling took a bath and came up from the hot spring when she saw the soil outside the flower bed, which stretched all the way to a corner. He looked carefully and found that there was a rose missing from the flower bed, and it was the one that made him feel strange. Flowers can''t run on their own feet, and no one has come in here He was familiar with him, and he should have been wrong. I don''t know why he pulled out one of the flowers. Lanling didn''t think about it any more because there was something coming from the house. He walked over to have a look, there was no one in the room, just a plate of snacks on the table. Don''t think, this plate of snacks must have been put here by the man. He didn''t leave so easily The man was probably trying to get something from himself. Although he doesn''t know what it is now, he will know after a while. Lanling picked up one of the cakes and took a bite. She found that the taste was so greasy. After he had finished the piece in his hand, he did not move the others. What he didn''t know was that the cake he was eating was poisoned, but it wasn''t poison, it was something that allowed him to have a good sleep. Lanling just walked to the bedside, felt a burst of consciousness fuzzy, in the past, he knew that he was drugged. Su Yao, who was hiding in the corner, saw that his medicine was working. He came out of the corner and put Lanling on the bed. After cleaning some dishes for him, he sat down at the table and ate. "Host, aren''t you afraid that he will wake up and catch you in the middle of the way?" Tangyuan couldn''t help but say. Su Yao picked his eyebrows and said, "why, do you have no confidence in the medicine in your mall?" Tangyuan was choked by this and finished. It''s not that they don''t have confidence in what they have in the mall, but that the medicine they give this time seems to be out of date. However, it can not tell the story, otherwise the host will be angry and tear it. "Of course not. I''m just a little uneasy about the host. Lan Ling has already known that you gave him the medicine. He must settle accounts with you the first time after he wakes up." "Don''t worry. Even if he wakes up now, I''m still not afraid of him. I''ll knock him out again. Moreover, he''s just a teenager and can''t beat me at all." Su Yao was obviously indifferent. Tangyuan Well, host, you''re happy. Su Yao quickly ate the rest, cleaned up a bit, then put on his clothes and lay down on Lanling''s bed. Anyway, Lanling is asleep now, and will wake up tomorrow morning. He just needs to leave before Lanling wakes up. ¡­¡­ In the middle of the night, Su Yao found something holding him. Open your eyes and see, it is Lanling, and his posture is like a koala bear. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. Did this guy know that his sleeping posture was so bad? But he can''t let him sleep with himself As soon as Su Yao was about to remove Lan Ling''s hands and feet on him, he heard him talking in his sleep -- "don''t come here, you all don''t come over..." "Let go of me. What do you want?" Su Yao knew that he had dreamt about the things that had happened before, and he was deeply distressed. Chapter 466 He hugged Lanling and patted him on the back, "don''t be afraid, it''s all over, and now I''m with you..." "I''ll always be with you." I don''t know if I heard Su Yao''s words. Lan Ling finally calmed down and rubbed Su Yao with his face. Su Yao sighed and finally let him sleep with himself. ¡­¡­ The next morning. When the first ray of sunlight came in through the window, Su Yao opened his eyes. He looked at Lanling lying beside him. He was relieved to see that he was still sleeping. He gently moved Lan Ling''s hands and feet off his body, quickly got out of bed, stretched out a big stretch, and then left. Shortly after he left, Lanling woke up. He smelled the rose on the quilt, and his expression was strange. Even if you climb into his bed at night, why do you need to apply this kind of perfume? No, that''s not the point. The point is that he drugged himself to get into his bed? Wait a minute. Why do you think that more and more strange? Anyway, what he''s going to do now is settle with that guy. Lanling quickly put on her shoes and ran back to the garden. Somehow, he always thinks that guy is in the back garden. However, when Lan Ling came to the back garden, he did not find anyone, but he noticed a strange thing, that is - the rose which was not seen last night came back. No one should have done such a boring thing as plucking flowers and planting them back? Lan Ling thought of the fragrance of roses full of quilts, and then looked at the rose which disappeared and appeared again. She could not help but come up with various absurd legends in her mind. Maybe that guy is a rose demon, so he always comes and goes. Thinking of this, Lanling pulled out the rose petals at will, "are you?" But the only answer was the wind blowing the leaves. Su Yao was a little frightened, but turned into a rose, and he could not show any expression. Why did Lan Ling suddenly ask this question to his noumenon? Has he discovered his true identity? No way. He shouldn''t have lost his horse so soon? Is there something he missed? "Tangyuan, has Lanling found that the rose in front of him is me?" "Host, I don''t know what''s going on, but I know he''s starting to doubt your real identity now." Said the dumpling. "And how did he doubt it?" The more he thought about it, the more he couldn''t think about it. Did he miss something? "I don''t know." Tangyuan replied decisively, "think about it yourself." Joking, it is still waiting to see the host quickly fall off the horse in front of Lanling. How could it tell him the reason. "Yes, how could you, a useless fellow, know that?" Su Yao sighed as he said, as if feeling the intelligence of tangyuan. Once again, the dumplings that felt insulted once again exploded. "How can I not know? I just don''t want to tell you." Su Yao''s eyes quickly flashed a smile, "Oh? If you can''t say it, you''re just a useless guy "It''s just because of the smell of roses on you, and you jumped out of the flower bed with your own body last night." Tang Yao was anxious to prove that he did not fall into the trap. Chapter 467 "That''s it. Thank you for reminding me." Su Yao said with a smile. Tangyuan this guy is really as stupid as ever, he just excites it a little, it says everything. Tang Yuan then reflected that he was hit by Su Yao''s plan. He was so angry that he said, "host, you are really insidious." "It''s just necessary. Don''t be so angry." Su Yao didn''t feel guilty about it at all. He even ridiculed the dumplings openly and secretly, "besides, I can''t be blamed for this. I can only blame it for being too simple." Tangyuan Fish cry water know, I cry who knows? "Host, I don''t want to talk to you again. I''m a dog when I talk to you again." The tone of Tangyuan is very sad and indignant. Su Yao said coldly, "well, you can start barking now. You''ve said that many times, but you haven''t done it once." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao said again, "just to remind you, you''d better not put up any flag in the future, or you will only be beaten in the face." Tangyuan Do I knock in? Do I knock in? Do you hear me? ¡­¡­ Lan Ling laughed at himself. He felt that he might have been in a bad head. He would think that the rose in front of him was the man. He has a rose scent, probably because he has a special hobby. The rose was plucked and brought back again, perhaps because he was really bored. If there were demons in the world, the world would have been mired in the mud. No, the world is already muddy. The mind turns thousands of times, Lanling accidentally used force, a rose petal was picked by him. Although the petals were just his clothes, Su Yao still felt pain. After all, it was part of his body. Su Yao resisted the pain and did not dare to cry out. He was afraid that he would fall off his horse when he called out, and that he would become the fastest person to drop his horse. Maybe Tangyuan would laugh at him for this. Lanling looked at the petal between her two fingers. She didn''t know how, and suddenly felt guilty. He tried to get the petal back on, but as soon as the wind blew, it fell off again. Lanling picked up the petal and observed it carefully. When she tried to do it again, the voice of Yuzhu suddenly came in, and her tone was very anxious, "Your Highness, it''s not good. What''s the matter with the queen?" Lanling''s brain has not yet responded, but his body has responded quickly. He ran out and opened the door, staring at the ugly jade bamboo with some worry that he didn''t notice. "What''s going on, what happened?" "Your Highness, I can''t explain clearly for a moment. You''d better go with me to see the queen." "Good." What resentment, what dissatisfaction, all were left behind by Lanling, he now only know that once loved his mother had something wrong. The conversation between the two was clearly heard by Su Yao. He did not know whether he should be glad that Lan Ling''s character had not been completely distorted, or whether he should worry about what happened next. In the original plot, Lan Ling''s mother also has an accident, and finally dies. Although not in this period of time, but this matter had a great impact on Lanling. It can also be said that Lan Ling became like that in the later period, partly because of this Chapter 468 So in order to prevent this, he had to go to the queen to see if she could save her. Su Yao turned into a human figure and was just about to go to the Queen''s bedroom when he suddenly felt a chill in his crotch. He looked down and found that there was a big hole in the crotch of his trousers Fortunately, he found out in time. Otherwise, he went out directly in these open pants. Maybe he would be regarded as a pervert by the people in the palace and laughed at him severely. Su Yao found a pair of trousers to put on, and then turned into a bodyguard and went to the Queen''s bedroom. On the way, he met a group of medical officers. They looked in a hurry and rushed to the Queen''s bedroom. Su Yao thought about it for a moment. He dragged the last medical officer aside, knocked him unconscious and hid him. After that, he became like him and kept up with the front team. When Su Yao successfully mixed in, LAN Wang and Lan Ling were already in it. LAN Wang looked at the queen lying in bed in a daze. Although Lanling had no expression, he could see from his eyes that he was worried about the queen. The front of the medical officer did not care to say hello to LAN Wang and Lan Ling. He quickly went to check the pulse for the queen. "King, your highness, the queen is not in any way affected, but the child in her stomach can''t be kept." King LAN didn''t worry about whether the child could be protected. Anyway, he already had an heir to the throne, but his wife only had the queen. "When will the queen wake up? Will this matter cause any damage to her?" "The queen will soon wake up, but she is weak. In addition to the miscarriage, it is estimated that there will be something wrong with her. It is necessary to take good care of her." Listen to this, LAN Wang frowned, "what method can let her body restore to the past?" The medical officer shook his head, "there is no way, but I will try my best to help the queen to take good care of her body." "I know, you go out." Lanling looked at the queen and didn''t know what kind of feeling it was. He thought of what the queen had said before and looked at the jade bamboo standing on the side with her head down. He bit his teeth, and finally asked the most confused question in his mind, "what is the matter?" "Not long ago, the maid and the Queen walked together..." Yuzhu explained the process in detail. After listening, Lan Ling was silent. Su Yao, who was hiding outside and eavesdropping, heard Yuzhu''s words clearly. He thought deeply. According to Yuzhu, the queen had an accident when she went down the steps, but she didn''t know that she was careless, so she stepped on the ground empty, or deliberately. If it is the latter, it shows that the Queen''s words before that are not just words, she is really as long as Lanling is a child. Sensitive Lan Ling estimated that this possibility has been guessed, but I don''t know what he is thinking now. I hope he won''t get into trouble again. Su Yao sighed and then left. ¡­¡­ At this time, Lan Ling''s mood is very complicated. After listening to Yuzhu''s words, he couldn''t help thinking whether it was really just an accident. According to Yuzhu, the queen suddenly ran up and stepped down the stairs. As a mother who knew she was pregnant again, the queen would not do such a rash thing unless she didn''t want the child Chapter 469 If so, what was her purpose? Is it to prove that what she said before is true, or Lan Ling''s mind became more and more confused. He thought of all kinds of things that happened before he left the palace. His father was always strict with him, but his mother was different Lan Ling''s heart is like a big stone, which makes him a little out of breath. "I''ll go out for a minute." He whispered a word and ran out, covering his stuffy chest. LAN Wang''s eyes were a little surprised. This was the first time Lan Ling took the initiative to talk to them after she came back Lanling found a more quiet corner squat down, expression some confused, "in the end is why?" Su Yao, who was hiding behind the pillar, felt it necessary to enlighten him. As soon as he was ready to walk out, the world in front of him was distorted. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself standing at the gate of a small village. Where is this? Who is he? What is he doing? Su Yao''s face was bewildered and bewildered. "Tangyuan, what happened just now, and where is this place?" "Host, the world line of this plane has been suddenly destroyed. Now you are back in the second year after Lanling left the palace. The small village in front of you is where he is now." The reply of Tangyuan is all right. listening to this answer, Su Yao could not help but Tucao up, "your company is really enough food, and now and then bug, can we make complaints about the task?" "Host, I''m sorry, but this kind of thing is beyond our control. Our company is not strong enough to dominate any world, and external factors are inevitable..." "Come on, don''t make excuses. I don''t want to hear it." Su Yao interrupted it impatiently. "You''d better think about how to compensate me. I''ve already completed 20% of my tasks. You''ve made me go back to the liberation." Tangyuan So, you said so much just to compensate? You were a profiteer in your last life, right? "Host, what kind of compensation do you want? As long as I have, I can satisfy you." Su Yao touched his chin and began the lion to open his mouth. "I want a castle. Can you satisfy me?" "Then I advise you to dream. There is everything in your dream." "Tangyuan, are you floating or I can''t hold my knife?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± I know to bully me all day long. I have no conscience at all. "Host, you''d better think about what you want, and I''ll be leaving soon." "Why, are you in a hurry to reincarnate?" "Host, can you speak better?" It is not dead, why rush to reincarnate? "I''m sorry, I always talk like this, and I can''t change it." Tangyuan "Well, I don''t want to argue with you. Is there anything that can make people like each other''s Potion at a glance?" "Sorry, we never do this kind of cheating props, you''d better be down-to-earth." Said the dumpling. "You think too much. I don''t want to use it on myself, but on Lanling." "No matter who it is used on, there is no such thing." "Oh," Su Yao said, "do you have any martial arts secrets there?" "Of course. Would you like a sunflower dictionary?" Su Yao: I can go to you. Do you want Lanling to become a eunuch? Chapter 470 In the end, Su Yao didn''t ask Tangyuan for any martial arts secrets. He just asked for some nutrient solution. This is a special nutrient solution for Linglan. In recent years, Lanling has been bullied by the villains here. He is a prince who has been pampered by many people. However, he is not as good as a dog. His body is so thin that he can collapse when the wind blows. Thinking of this, Su Yao couldn''t stand any more. He collected the nutrient solution and walked into the small village in front of him. It is true that there are evil people in remote areas. As soon as Su Yao entered, several villagers gathered around him. Seeing that the price of Su Yao''s clothes was different, they regarded him as a big fat sheep to be slaughtered, and they prepared to rob him because of the large number of them. "Little brother, you look so well dressed. Your family should have a lot of money. We are in short supply of money. Why don''t you help us?" Su Yao frowned with disgust. He looked at the shameless villains in front of him, and his eyes were filled with disgust. It is because of these people, Lanling will become like that. Since they sent them to the door voluntarily, he would teach them a good lesson and let them know who can''t be provoked! Su Yao raised his chin and held up a high look. "You garbage, how dare you talk to me like this? Is it too long for you As soon as the words came out, the expressions on the faces of those evil people suddenly became ferocious. What they hate most is these noble people, who suffer from hardships there, while these nobles eat, drink and play, and bully the common people wantonly. It is precisely because of this that they changed the way to beat and scold Lan Ling, who was obviously of noble origin, when he came here. They are afraid of those nobles who are superior, because as long as they say a word, they will die very ugly. But they are not afraid of those downcast aristocrats, because they can bully them in turn. But in front of this aristocrat, his end will become with Lan Ling, let them these civilians beat, scold and insult. After they stripped off his clothes, they would like to see if he could be proud again. They had to make him kneel in front of him and beg for mercy. "Stinky boy, since you are so shameless, don''t blame us for being rude to you." "However, if you are willing to kneel down and beg for mercy from us now, we can spare you this time and let go of your beautiful little face, otherwise..." Before he finished speaking, the man was kicked to the ground by Su Yao. Su Yao stepped on the man''s mouth with his right foot, and ground him hard for a few times. "Did you eat excrement, your mouth stinks so much?" Several other people looked at this scene, first stupefied, then rushed toward Su Yao, ready to give him some color to see. However, before they got close to Su Yao, they were all kicked away by him, lying there and howling. Su Yao used 80% of his strength to kick several of their ribs. They were afraid that they would spend a month in bed. He had intended to kill these villains directly, but considering that it was too cheap for them, and Lanling had not avenged him, he changed his mind and just taught them a lesson. Naturally, those villains were not willing to be beaten down by Su Yao. They wanted to find the place, but they could not get up. They could only look at Su Yao with the eyes that wanted to kill. Chapter 471 He even let off his mouth and had a good time. "You wait, son. The rest of the village won''t let you off." Hearing this, Su Yao sneered, "then I''ll wait and see." Don''t let him go? He didn''t let them go. "Just keep lying here. Goodbye." With that, he ignored the ugly faces of the villains and entered the village. In the middle of the journey, Su Yao heard several voices. "Son of a bitch, you dare to steal from us. Are you impatient to live?" "This guy just needs to be beaten. Give him a good lesson." "Don''t beat him to death, or there will be no fun in the future." Su Yao turned to look in the direction of the sound. Not far away, a few villains surrounded a child in the middle, but also punched and kicked him. The child held the things in his arms and refused to let them go. When Su Yao saw the face of the bullied child, he became angry, because the child was Lanling. Su Yao tried to suppress the fire that was about to gush out in his heart, and walked towards the people, "stop it!" Those villains turned and looked at him with disdain, "little white face, you''d better not meddle in your business, or we''ll beat you together." Lanling also looked up at him, but soon lowered her head and said nothing. Su Yao frowned. It seems that people here are unreasonable. In this case, he doesn''t have to reason with them. He just beats them. With this in mind, Su Yao stepped forward quickly, and then hit one of them in the face with a punch. With full force, he even lost two teeth. Those people didn''t expect that Su Yao looked soft and weak, but he was so cruel and powerful. They were all stunned. After they reacted, they looked at Su Yao''s eyes and suddenly became bad. "Little white face, you came to find death on purpose. In this case, we will meet your wish." Su Yao was too lazy to talk to them and beat them all down quickly. Those villains finally knew that they were kicking the iron plate this time. After putting down a few cruel words, they ran away in a rolling manner. And Lanling still kept that posture motionless. Su Yao went to him and held out his hand. "They were all beaten away by me. You don''t have to be afraid." LAN looked at his lips a few times, but did not move. Seeing that he looked at himself with that kind of eyes, Su Yao felt a sharp pain in his heart. "Don''t worry. I''m not with them. I''ve come to protect you." However, Lanling still looked at him with that kind of guard in front of him. After experiencing so many things, he does not believe that there will be a person for no reason to release goodwill to himself, the present person must have what purpose. Seeing that he didn''t believe himself, Su Yao sighed helplessly and pulled him up from the ground. "I really came to protect you, and your parents asked me to come." Lanling shook off his hand, stepped back a few steps, moved his lips, and his voice was very light, "go." Su Yao didn''t hear, "what did you say just now?" Lanling frowned, as if she had encountered some problems. After a long time, he said, "those people must have gone to inform other villagers. If you don''t leave, it will be too late." No matter what the purpose of this man is or not, he was saved in the end Chapter 472 Su Yao didn''t expect that he would say such a thing. He was surprised and gratified. It seems that there are still some good thoughts in Lanling''s heart now. He has not become the Lanling two years later. Now is also the best time to correct his character. After thinking about it, Su Yao said with a smile to Lanling, "I won''t go. If I said I want to protect you, I will protect you, unless you leave here with me." Lanling looked at his very serious expression. For a moment, she couldn''t say anything. After a while, he squeezed two words from his throat, "fool." This man is a fool at all. The people he hit just now are not good at fighting at all. They will not be willing to be beaten for nothing. After a while, they will come back to settle accounts with him and bring other people in the village with them. No matter how fierce he is, he can''t beat the whole village. Su Yao didn''t expect that Lan Ling would suddenly scold himself, and his smile froze. This guy''s character is still the same unpleasant. He cleared his throat and held out his right hand to Lanling. "Let''s get to know each other formally now. My name is Su Yao. I''m here to protect you." LAN lingxu held it for a while, "Lanling." Su Yao pretended that it was the first time he heard the name, "so your name is Lanling. It sounds good." Lan Ling looked at him strangely, "you said that my father and queen mother sent you to protect me before. How can you not even know my name?" "Oh, I lied to you just now." Su Yao simply broke the pot and broke it. Anyway, even if he cheated Lanling, Lanling would show up sooner or later. It''s better to admit it directly. Lanling didn''t expect that he would speak so righteously and suddenly choked. ¡°¡­¡­ I didn''t expect you to be honest in some way. " Su Yao was very shameless and replied, "I can''t help it. My shortcoming is that I''m too upright." Lan Ling: "what do you mean Tangyuan: host, when you say this, will your conscience not hurt? Su Yao: No, because my conscience has been eaten by you for a long time. Tangyuan ¡­¡­ As if she was completely defeated by Su Yao''s thick skin, Lanling didn''t speak any more. Instead, she took out the baked sweet potato that she had just protected and gnawed it. Smelling the smell of food, Su Yao immediately felt hungry. He looked at the roasted sweet potato in Lan Ling''s hand, and his eyes revealed a message - to eat. When he looked at me with this kind of eyes, Lanling felt that she was going to be unable to eat. "Can you stop looking at me like this? You can see that I have no appetite." But Su Yao seemed to have not heard his words, and continued to maintain that posture, eyes are bright two words - want to eat. If it had been for someone else, he might have been given half of it, or he would have left. Ke Lanling didn''t follow the routine. He first denounced Su Yao''s shameless behavior by saying, "you want to rob me, a poor man who hasn''t eaten for a long time. Will your conscience hurt?" Then, he continued to eat in front of Su Yao''s face, and put on a very delicious appearance. Su Yao just wanted to beat him up. This dog man, no matter what his age, is the same. Chapter 473 Lanling takes Su Yao back to his residence, which is a cave. He used to have a house in the village, but later he was taken over by someone. He tried to rob it, but he was beaten badly. So he had to give up the house and find a new place to live. This cave was discovered after he went up the mountain to cut firewood, and the place was very hidden. He made some disguises and was not found by others. Otherwise, he was afraid that there would be no place to live in. Looking at the cave in front of him, Su Yao was silent. His throat was a little tight. "You live in this kind of place?" As a prince, Lanling is a man of heaven, but after he came to this place, his life has changed greatly. He is always bullied by the people in this place. No wonder he will become that way later. If it was him, he would do the same. Thinking of Lan Ling living in this cave for three years and being bullied by the outside world for three years, Su Yao''s heart began to ache. Lanling nodded, and did not feel embarrassed because he lived in such a place, after all, he is used to it now. The once golden house has become a cave now, and his luxury life is far away from him Such a gap, no matter who, will not accept, he is one of them. But after that time, he gradually got used to it, and then was smoothed by life. And the days of the past have gone forever. If you don''t force yourself to put it down, it will only be more painful in the end. "Would you like to go in and have a look at it? After all, you will stay here with me for a long time until someone comes to pick me up." Although Su Yao has some kung fu skills, judging from his clothes, he may be a child of a wealthy family After he has experienced what the outside life is like, he will certainly take the initiative to leave. Then he does not have to find a reason to drive him away. Although he hoped that Su Yao could stay with him, he didn''t want his life destroyed here. The villagers here don''t have much humanity for a long time. They are just a bunch of thugs Su Yao recently provoked several of them, and he was afraid that his fate would be very miserable. Therefore, this place is not suitable for Su Yao to stay. I hope he can recognize this earlier. ¡­¡­ Su Yao didn''t know what Lanling thought, and he didn''t know that he had not given up the idea of letting himself go. He accepted the invitation from Lanling very readily, "well, I just want to know what kind of place I live in the future." Lan Ling''s face was numb. When you know what kind of place it is, you will run away soon. When Su Yao walked into the cave, he didn''t show any disdain. He just loved Lanling more. There isn''t even a bed here. There''s only grass on the floor. The quilts are all ragged and can''t keep out the wind. And there''s no lighting tool, not even a candle It''s too bad. It''s terrible. Thinking that Lanling had suffered a lot, Su Yao was so distressed that he almost burst into tears. He raised his eyes to Lanling, and his eyes were firm. "I didn''t expect you to have such a miserable life now, but you can rest assured that since I come, I will certainly let you live a good life." Lan Ling: "what do you mean No, why don''t you follow the routine? Chapter 474 This is not what he wants to hear. Lan Ling looks at Su Yao with a wooden face. Seeing that he looked at himself like this, Su Yao thought he didn''t believe what he said, so he added, "I''ll help you buy some things tomorrow. By the way, do you want to move a house by the way? I can help you buy a house in the city." Lanling did not speak, but looked at him around. Seeing that he didn''t even have a money bag, she asked, "do you have any money?" Hearing this, Su Yao was stunned for a moment, and then searched his body carefully. He found that he didn''t even have half a copper plate. He was like a deflated ball, "I seem to have forgotten to bring money." "So you''d better hurry back. You can''t adapt to this kind of life." Listening to this, Su Yao only felt that he was looked down upon. He raised his chin and said, "Whoever says I can''t adapt to it, you can adapt to it. How can I possibly not adapt to it?" "What''s more, I have made a promise to you, and I will keep it. Besides, what will you do if I leave? " Lanling didn''t think that Su Yao was determined to stay with him, and felt a headache. Since this method didn''t work, he changed his way, "Su Yao, but I don''t want you to stay. I hate you very much. I don''t want to see you." Although Su Yao said so firmly, who knows if he will soon betray this promise People who stay in the dark for a long time can''t touch the light He didn''t want to experience that again. Su Yao pretended not to hear this sentence. He yawned and lay on the grass. "I''m so sleepy. Let me sleep for a while." Then he really fell asleep. Looking at Su Yao who is sleeping in seconds, Lanling sighs helplessly. He covered the hole and went up the mountain to look for food. It doesn''t matter whether he eats or not, but Su Yao can''t stand it if he doesn''t. I don''t know if this guy came to trouble him on purpose. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long it took. There was thunder and wind outside. Su Yao suddenly woke up. He looked around and found that Lanling was not in the cave. He was worried for a moment. Lanling, who doesn''t stay here well, runs out to do what? Does he think he doesn''t have a long life? Those people he hit before must be looking for him and Lanling everywhere. Lanling runs out alone now, and will definitely meet them This thought, Su Yao more worried, "Tangyuan, you quickly help me find out where Lan Ling is now." "Host, he''s trapped in the mountains and looks like he''s hurt." Said the dumpling. Hearing this, Su Yao couldn''t stand at all. He quickly ran out of the cave and went up the mountain to find Lanling. It began to rain outside, but he didn''t care whether he would get wet. After all, the most important thing now is to find Lanling. There are many wild animals in the mountain. Lanling can''t cope with it. If it''s late, it''s estimated that No, he can''t be so cranky. Lanling, he''s not going to do anything. ¡­¡­ After searching for a long time on the mountain, Su Yao finally found Lanling. He fell into a deep pit. He just suffered a little skin injury, which was not a big problem. Su Yao originally intended to use magic to rescue Lanling, but he didn''t want to fall off the horse so soon. He was a little worried that Lanling would be afraid of himself, so he used other methods to rescue Lanling from the pit. Chapter 475 Lanling sits on the ground and looks up at Su Yao. At this time, he is a little embarrassed. It seems that in order to find him, Su Yao spent a lot of time, but also suffered a little. It''s false to say no, but he still can''t understand why Su Yao is so good to himself. "Su Yao, how did you find it?" "Just like that." Su Yao squatted down in front of Lanling, "come on, I''ll carry you back. It''s going to be dark." Lanling slightly frowned, "no, I will go." He was not as weak as Su Yao thought, and he just suffered a little skin injury, not leg deformity. All of a sudden, Ling LAN got up to prove that she had a cramp. Fortunately, Su Yao caught him in time, so he didn''t fall into the mud. "It''s said that I carried you back. What''s your strength?" Su Yao looked at him slightly disapprovingly. Lan Ling: "what do you mean "Well, don''t waste time. We have to go down the mountain quickly, or you can come up if you want to go down later." Lanling bit his teeth, and finally lay down on Su Yao''s back and let him carry himself down the mountain, "please." Su Yao snorted, "if you think you''ve got me into trouble, don''t run around alone again." Lan Ling: "well I''m really sorry "After all, if you run around alone, I will not rest assured. I was really worried just now. Fortunately, nothing happened to you." Lan Ling immediately did not speak, his heart has a warm current. It''s nice to be worried about How I wish I could go on like this. "Su Yao, we are not relatives. Why do you treat me so well?" "There is no reason to be nice to a person, even less to you." Even if you do not remember, do not remember me, I like the person is still you. ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao, has anyone ever said that you are really annoying. " This kind of words is the most annoying, but sometimes it is not. "No, people who have met me like me very much, so you can treat me better in the future, but I am very popular." Lan Ling was immediately choked by Su Yao''s shameless words, "your skin is really thick enough." "It''s average. I can''t compare with you." Lan Ling: "what do you mean This guy is actually angry with him. ¡­¡­ When Su Yao came back to the cave with Lanling on his back, they were all wet and their clothes stuck to their bodies, which made them feel uncomfortable. Su Yao put Lanling down and turned to find the clothes. "Lanling, where did you put the clothes?" "I sun in the back of the cave and forgot to take it back." Lan Ling later realized that she had forgotten to collect her clothes. Su Yao didn''t expect that the ending would be like this, and he felt speechless. ¡°¡­¡­ What now? " Lan Ling spread out her hands, "I don''t know." The two immediately looked at each other. Finally, they made a fire to dry the clothes and warm them by the way. Perhaps ashamed, Su Yao did not take off all his clothes, but left himself a pair of underpants. Lanling is all off, he is now lying in the bed, the wound on his body has been on the medicine, has also been bandaged. Su Yao was warming himself with his back to him. Chapter 476 Looking at Su Yao Ruyu''s back, Lanling was a little shaken. He suppressed the strange feeling in his heart, "do you want to go into the bed and lie down, now this kind of weather is the easiest to catch cold." Su Yao shook his head. "No, I''m not cold." But as soon as he had said this, he sneezed violently. Su Yao: Isn''t that a slap in the face? Lanling forced to resist the impulse to laugh, "are you really not going to lie in the bed?" "No, I''m so strong that I won''t get sick." If he had been lying in, wouldn''t he have hit himself in the face again? See him so stubborn, Lanling very helpless sigh, he opened the quilt, "if you don''t come in, then I don''t lie down, to be sick together." Hearing this, Su Yao looked back. His eyes were on something that could not be described. He quickly withdrew his sight. I didn''t expect that Lanling was young, but it was not small there. What is he thinking about? "Don''t you find this kind of behavior very good?" He would have been killed if he had been on the street in broad daylight. At first, Lan Ling didn''t know what Su Yao meant by this. After he reacted, he quickly covered the quilt. But he didn''t feel embarrassed. He even put a gun on his face. "I''m a man with you. What''s the matter with you? Can''t you feel inferior?" Su Yao: Damn it, can''t this guy have a face? "You little boy, why don''t you learn well at a young age?" Lanling frowned. He didn''t want to hear Su Yao say that he was young. "I''m not young. I''m 11 years old this year. I''ll get married and have children in two years." Su Yao remembered that people in this era could get married at the age of 13, but in his opinion, they were just children. "You''re wrong. You don''t really grow up until you''re 18." "How old are you now?" Lan Ling asked. Su Yao thought about it for a while. He didn''t seem to be very old now. "Fifteen years old." "According to what you said just now, you are only a child." Su Yao: This is well said and reasonable, but he has nothing to say. "Even so, I''ll be four years older than you. Call me brother." Although he always said that Lan Ling couldn''t, he could take advantage of him verbally. Lanling slightly frowned, "I don''t want it. My parents only gave birth to me. Why should I call your brother?" Although Su Yao can be his elder brother in his age, he just doesn''t want the relationship between them to turn into a brother and a younger brother, although he doesn''t know why. Su Yao didn''t take advantage of it. He immediately felt a little unwilling. "Since you don''t want to call me that way, you can call me Shifu later. I plan to teach you Kung Fu from tomorrow." "I! no Yes Lan Ling said word by word, every word seems to be in protest. "You child, how can you do this? You really hurt me so much. " Su Yao pretended to be very sad. However, Lanling did not eat this set of things at all, "if you say something messy, then you will leave me immediately." Su Yao did not speak at once, but controlled Lan Ling''s behavior with his eyes. Chapter 477 Lan Ling pretended not to understand the meaning of Su Yao''s eyes. "What''s wrong with your eyes? Is it cramped?" Su Yao: You''re a big jerk. Is your brain cramped? "You''re not cute at all." "But much dearer than you." Lan Ling said. Su Yao was choked by his words. He turned and stopped talking to Lanling. Lanling just stared at his back. Su Yao was so uncomfortable that he said, "can you stop looking at me?" "You didn''t look at me. How do you know I was looking at you?" Lan Ling asked. Su Yao: "Besides, you are not a pretty girl. Why should I look at you?" Listening to this, Su Yao suddenly exploded, "then you go to find the beautiful girl outside." Damn it, although he knew that Lan Ling was just saying this, he still felt very angry. Lanling didn''t know why his reaction was so big, so he said, "I''m just joking with you. What are you doing with such a big reaction?" Su Yao suddenly felt a blow on the cotton, and he felt a kind of unspeakable suffocation. He hummed a few times and did not pay any more attention to Lanling. But Lanling couldn''t figure out what was wrong with him, so she stopped thinking and staring at him. Instead, she thought of other things. I don''t know how long, Lanling gradually fell asleep. Listening to the long and short breath coming from behind, Su Yao turned around to have a look, and then got up to help Lanling cover the quilt. He squatted on one side, looking at Lanling''s sleeping face, with a bit of tenderness in his eyes. There is a feeling of quiet years At this time, there was a gust of wind blowing in from nowhere. Su Yao, who had only one pair of underpants, shivered. He felt his clothes, only half dry. He bit his teeth, got into the bed, and lay with Lanling, and then closed his eyes and went to sleep. The temperature in the cave is getting lower and lower, and there is a heat source nearby. Su Yao becomes restless. He rubs Lanling on his body from time to time, and then hugs him, just like holding a pillow. Lanling opened her eyes, saw Su Yao holding himself tightly, sighed helplessly, and then pushed him gently, "Su Yao." Su Yao moved and held him closer. Lanling sighed again and went with him. ¡­¡­ Early the next morning. When Su Yao wakes up, he finds that he is holding Lanling tightly. Suddenly, he is a little confused. Did he sleep with Lanling last night? No, he doesn''t look bad at all. "Now that you are awake, can you let me go?" At this time, Lan Ling''s voice sounded faintly. Su Yao was startled. He quickly let go of Lanling and laughed awkwardly. "I''m really sorry. I didn''t sleep so bad. Maybe it was too cold last night, so I would sleep with you." Lan Ling "Oh" a, did not carry on any condemnation to his this kind of behavior, and then began the daily routine to rush people plan, "you see you can''t adapt to the environment here, or you''d better go back?" Su Yao was angry at his behavior of driving himself away again and again, "Lanling, I said I would accompany you, that is to accompany you. I will not leave even if I die." Chapter 478 Lan Ling was not surprised that Su Yao would say such a thing. However, he believed that Su Yao would regret it one day and leave on his own initiative. "Whatever you want." Lanling got up and put on the clothes that had finally dried, and then left the cave, "I''ll go out and find something to eat. You just stay here and don''t go out. It''s estimated that the group of people were looking for you yesterday." Su Yao knew that Lan Ling didn''t fully believe in himself. After all, he had been betrayed only recently. But it doesn''t matter. He can wait. Lanling will trust him completely one day "Wait, I''ll go with you. You''re too dangerous by yourself." Su Yao quickly put on his clothes and ran after him. Lanling looked at Su Yao who followed him, but felt a headache, "I didn''t ask you not to follow me. Why did you still follow me?" "I can''t rest assured of you, and you don''t have to worry at all. They can''t hurt me." Su Yao said confidently. "What''s more, since I said I want to protect you, then I must protect you, or I will be a villain without faith." Lanling felt more headache, "I don''t need your protection, and you will only add trouble to me." Su Yao pretended not to hear his words, and changed the subject, "I''m hungry. What shall we eat this morning?" Lanling was really distracted by him, "I don''t know." He had not eaten three meals a day for a long time and had no money to eat. "Why don''t we go to town and have a good meal?" Su Yao suggested that he had completely forgotten that he was now penniless. But Lanling didn''t forget it. He looked at Su Yao as if he were looking at a fool, "don''t you have money? Where can I get food without money? " After such a reminder, Su Yao remembered this incident. His expression on his face was stiff for a moment, and soon returned to normal. "I don''t have money, but I can get money from other ways." "What way? Are you going to work for other people? " When she said this, Lanling''s face was clearly written with the words "can you really do this small body?". Su Yao felt insulted. He thought it was time for him to show off in front of Lanling. Otherwise, this guy always thought he was weak. Su Yao raised Lanling with one hand. He didn''t find that Lanling''s face became a little ugly. "Lanling, do you still think I''m weak now?" Said, he will one of the feet to lift up, maintain the independent position of the golden rooster, and even quickly in place to turn a few times, "Lanling, why are you so light?" Lan Ling''s face became more and more ugly. He said in a low voice, "Su Yao, I''ll let me down quickly." "Then tell me if I''m good. If you don''t, I won''t let you down." Lan Ling bit her teeth You''re the best, isn''t it? " Hearing this, Su Yao immediately released him. Yang Yang chin, face is proud of the expression, "I said I am very strong, so you don''t think about it, protect you, for me, it''s just a piece of cake." ¡°¡­¡­ But no matter how strong you are, it doesn''t mean that you can protect me and yourself. Besides, you can''t do it with strength and without brain. " Chapter 479 Lan Ling still does not want to believe that Su Yao is a very powerful person, or his self-esteem does not allow him to believe. He doesn''t want to be a trash who just hides behind others and seeks security. "Since you still don''t believe it, do you want me to do it again?" With that, Su Yao is ready to carry Lanling up again. Lan Ling stepped back a few steps, thinking of the bad experience just now, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching, "no, and this way can''t prove that you can defeat a hundred." "So it is." Su Yao nodded approvingly, and then said a sentence that made Lanling completely speechless. "So, I''m going to pick out all the people in this village and borrow some money from them." Lan Ling felt that her brain was not enough for the first time. "Su Yao, are you serious about this? Are you uncomfortable?" You''re not in the water, are you? You want to go and pick out all the people here. Don''t you want to be killed by them? "Of course I''m serious. Do you want to follow me to conquer these evil people and become the king of this village?" Su Yao smiles and sends out an invitation to form a team to Lanling. Lanling refused his invitation to form a team, and even opened the dog talk dog language mode, "no, you go by yourself. It''s your own business to drive you to death. Don''t pull me up." "You''d better think it over. I won''t collect the corpse for you then." Su Yao: This dog is more than a man as always. "How can you be such a son? I have to deal with those evil people for your sake. You man is really heartless." Lan Ling, who was condemned, had no fluctuation in her heart, and even wanted to laugh, "ha ha." Ha ha, these two words contain many meanings Su Yao felt that he was hurt again. Lanling, a dog than a man, was really too inhumane. "Break up. I want to break up with you. I don''t want you to be a dog than a man." Although Lan Ling didn''t know what the word "break up" meant, he couldn''t help it. He was very good at brain toning. Combined with the word "dog over man", he thought that Su Yao was angry. And maybe he''s starting to regret that he''s staying, "so go back." Su Yao stopped talking. Go back is impossible to go back, this life can not go back to the film, and Lanling this dog than men do not want to drive him back. And Su Yao''s sudden silence is also expected by Lan Ling. He now knows that Su Yao is a tough guy. It''s not easy to drive him away. #Although the revolution has not yet been successful, comrades still need to work hard As soon as Su Yao followed Lan Ling down the mountain, he bumped into the villagers he had beaten up yesterday. Lanling is just about to pull Su Yao to hide, but those people have already found them and surrounded them. Lan Ling could not help frowning. It seems that they can''t leave so easily today. The villagers ignored Lan Ling and looked at Su Yao standing beside him. Then -- the enemy met, and was extremely jealous. "Stinky boy, we finally found you. You don''t want to leave here alive today!" Su Yao''s lips slightly pick up, tone sarcastically open a way, "come all the way to look for a fight, it''s really hard for you." Chapter 480 Lanling helplessly helped her forehead. In this case, why is Su Yao''s mouth so poisonous that he is not afraid that he will be killed by these people? Lanling completely forgot how quickly Su Yao beat these people down yesterday. And those villagers listened to Su Yao''s words, their faces suddenly became very ugly. "Stinky boy, since you want to die so much, we''ll do it for you." However, shortly after finishing this sentence, Su Yao was beaten by Su Yao again. Lan Ling looked at the familiar scene in front of her, and could not say anything. She also believed that Su Yao was a powerful man. Su Yao clapped the ashes on his hands, and his eyes were full of disgust. I don''t know how long these people haven''t bathed and their faces are so dirty. The villagers said that they were beaten down by Su Yao again, and their faces were green. They were villains at least, but they were beaten down twice by the little white face in front of them. If this happened, where would their faces go? No, no matter what, they''re going to get it back. Yao looked at me with a cold smile With that, he made a movement of digging his eyes. The villagers couldn''t help shivering, and they found that they had kicked a piece of iron this time. But - fighting can lose, momentum can''t lose. "Stinky boy, you haven''t met the strongest person in our village. When you meet that person, you will regret what you did today." "Yes, that''s right. That man is our boss. Our boss will take revenge for us." Naturally, Su Yao knew that they were playing a little trick. He snorted contemptuously, "let''s wait until he comes. Now give all your money." Lanling is more silent. It turns out that what Su Yao said before was serious. The villagers were shocked. They didn''t expect that Su Yao was so brazen that he even beat them up. Now they even want to rob them. Who is the bully? "If you want money or not, you can kill us." Said one of the villagers, choking his neck. And then Su Yao did not know where he took out a short knife and patted the villager''s face with the blade, "what did you say just now? I didn''t hear you clearly, you say it again This man is not afraid of heaven or earth, but he is afraid of death. He looks at the knife close at hand, and almost urinates. "I just said that the money is in my pants." Several other people immediately cast scornful eyes on him -- I didn''t expect you to be such a counsellor. The man: -- If it''s you who are being pointed at by the knife now, you must be more cautious than me. Su Yao looked at Lanling, who had nothing to do. He felt that he should find something to let him do. "Lanling, go and take out his money." Lanling looked at him, did not move, put on a pair of you to take the appearance. Su Yao was so angry that he wanted to beat him, but he couldn''t bear to fight. He looked at the villager who was pointed at by himself with a knife, "take out your money and hurry up." The villager scratched his head with some embarrassment, "doesn''t it look good like this?" His money is hidden in Chapter 481 Hearing this, Su Yao thought that he didn''t want to take out the money, and his eyes suddenly turned cold, "why, you just want money to die?" As he spoke, he stabbed the knife in his hand. The man was stiff with fear. Su Yao picked up the wisp of hair that had just been cut off with a knife, and lifted a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. "This time, it''s your hair. Next time, it''s your throat. You should think about it carefully." "I''ll take it. I''ll take it." The man was about to cry. Damn it, I knew I shouldn''t have come to this guy. Now I''ve lost face and money. The others looked at the knife in Su Yao''s hand and were frightened. When he saw the man''s trembling hand in his crotch, Su Yao felt that he was not well. "Wait, where did you put the money?" The man stopped the movement in his hand, raised his head and looked at him very embarrassed, "that''s where it is." After understanding the meaning of this, Lanling felt that her three outlooks were strongly shaken. He has no place to hide his money? What''s more, when he goes shopping in the market, does he have to take the money out in front of the vendors? Su Yao listen to this answer, the blue veins of his forehead can not help but protrude, "why do you want to put money in that place?" God, are the people here so wonderful? "Because of safety, of course." Su Yao felt that if he continued to ask, he was afraid that he would vomit blood with anger. "Forget it, I don''t want your money. You can go away and don''t let me see you again." Although the man did not know why Su Yao let himself go, he was very happy to hear that his money could be saved. He was afraid that Su Yao would suddenly change his mind and ran away very quickly. He didn''t look like the man who had just been beaten. Su Yao looked at the other villagers, holding the knife in his hand. "Where are your money hidden, don''t say it''s there." The villagers felt that his eyes were clearly saying, "if you say yes, I will kill you." they couldn''t help but swallow their saliva nervously. "No, no, we can''t hide money in that place like that idiot. We all keep it in our arms." Su Yao was satisfied with their answers. He stretched out his hand. "Then you should hand over the money quickly. Don''t waste my uncle''s time." Forced by the power, the villagers had to give all the money they had with them to Su Yao. They had planned to keep some money secretly, but Su Yao Knowing that such a thing would happen, they should not have gone out today. If they did not, they would not have met the robber Su Yao. Su Yao counted the copper plates, about 50. He collected the money and spared the villagers with great mercy. "You can go away and don''t appear in front of me in the future." After this, how dare those villagers find fault with Su Yao again, unless they don''t want this life. They ran away, "I know, I know." Su Yao looked at Lanling again. "The money has come. The next problem is the house. Take me to the house where you lived before, and I will help you get the house back." "How do you know about it?" It seems that he didn''t tell Su Yao that his house was occupied by others, did he? Chapter 482 "You don''t have to know how I know about it. You can take me to the house now." "But..." The house was occupied by the village head''s son. The man was unreasonable and had a bad temper. I''m afraid it''s not easy to get the house back. And it''s not a good time for the village head and his son Su Yao didn''t know what Lanling was worried about. He only thought that Lanling was worried about not getting the house back. "Don''t worry, I''ll let the man give you back the house willingly." If that man refuses to return the house, he will fight so hard that his parents can''t recognize him. The man''s head is no harder than his fist. Hearing this, Lan Ling thought of Su Yao''s behavior and style, and suddenly felt a little headache. "Su Yao, the man who occupied my house is the son of the village head, and the village head here doesn''t know what kind of ability he has, so that the villagers listen to him very much..." Su Yao interrupted him. "I know about this, but you don''t have to worry about it. It''s a big deal to let another village head change here." Although he doesn''t like to fight and kill, if someone really offends him, he will still do it. Lan Ling felt more headache. Su Yao''s temper was so stubborn? Moreover, the matter of changing the village head does not mean that it can be changed, unless the village head voluntarily abdicates or dies. Wait a minute. Is Su Yao going to kill the village head? "Su Yao, are you going to kill the village head "I don''t usually kill people unless that person really pisses me off." Lan Ling: "what do you mean I''m afraid it''s just a little bit of your temper, right? "How many have you killed so far Su Yao thought about it carefully and then replied, "none of them." He has killed people in other worlds, but he has not killed anyone in this world. This world is not connected with other worlds, so it means that he has not killed people. Well, that''s it. That''s right. Smell speech, Lan Ling immediately silent. He thought that Su Yao had already killed several people, but he didn''t think that he had killed none. Would he be cruel enough to kill? "Su Yao, do you think you can really kill people?" Instead of answering this question, Su Yao asked, "would you kill someone after being humiliated by the villagers here?" Lan Ling stopped talking. He had the idea of killing these evil people, but he didn''t know whether he would really kill them. "If you don''t know, don''t ask me. What''s more, what we need to do now is not whether to kill or not, but how to get the house back. " "You take me now, and when you''ve solved the problem of the house, we''ll go to the town fair." Lanling knew that she couldn''t persuade Su Yao, so she had to take him, "OK, but then you must control yourself, don''t be so rash." Su Yao gave a perfunctory "um". ¡­¡­ Looking at the house in front of him that seemed out of place with other houses in the village, Su Yao finally understood why it was occupied by the village head''s son. He stepped forward a few steps and kicked the door open. Qian Jinqi and sun Hongmei, who were having breakfast in the yard, were immediately startled, "who is it?" Su Yao took Lanling and walked in. "I''m here to ask for your house." Chapter 483 Qian Jinqi stood up and saw Su Yang and Lan Ling standing next to him. His eyes were full of disdain. "Oh, Lanling, I didn''t expect you brought a helper this time. But the helper you''re looking for is too bad. It''s a little white face with no strength to tie a chicken. Your vision seems to be a bit bad." Sun Hongmei didn''t speak. She just looked at Su Yao and wanted to stick her eyes on him. This man is much more beautiful than Qian Jinqi, and judging from his clothes, the family must have money. If she could get this man in her hand, she would have a lot of glory and wealth for the rest of her life. Although sun Hongmei is not a great beauty, she can be regarded as a village flower in this village As long as she is a little careful, the man will fall down under his pomegranate skirt. Thinking of this, sun Hongmei winked at Su Yao. Fortunately, Qian Jinqi didn''t notice, otherwise he might tear her. But Su Yao ignored her directly, but Lan Ling was not happy. He stepped forward and blocked Su Yao. "Oh, Lanling, are you going to fight with me?" Qian Jinqi disdained to laugh, "I advise you to give up, on your small body, I can break your bones with a fist." "I''m afraid your brain will be splashed all over the floor if I go on with this punch." Su Yao comes out of Lanling''s back. He raises his chin with a sarcastic smile on his mouth. Qian Jinqi clearly noticed the gap between himself and Su Yao, and his face suddenly became very ugly. "Little white face, don''t talk too much. When you start to work, don''t blame me for breaking your face." "Even if I''m a little white face, it''s better than your pig. At least my face can be seen, but your face is afraid that others will only want to vomit." Su Yao sneered at Qian jinqilai, "by the way, would you like to ask your daughter-in-law and listen to her views on you?" Listening to this, sun Hongmei quickly lowered her head. Qian Jinqi really looks like a pig. If she had not seen Qian Jinqi''s father as the village head, and the Qian family had a little money, she would not have married Qian Jinqi, a dead fat pig. Qian Jinqi hated others to talk about his appearance. Su Yao said this, which directly poked into the hornet''s nest. "Little white face, if I don''t kill you today, I won''t call Qian Jinqi!" "What are you going to call it? Strange money? " Su Yao again pulled a wave of hatred, "if your parents know you want to change your name, I''m afraid they will die of anger." It has to be said that Su Yao''s hatred value is so high that Qian Jinqi is so angry that he says, "I''m going to kill you, this little white face!" ¡­¡­ Su Yao easily avoided Qian Jinqi''s punch, turned around and kicked him in the stomach. With no effort, Qian jinqidun was kicked two meters away by this kick. Sun Hongmei was stupefied and stood there at a loss. Qian Jinqi was ashamed and angry. He didn''t expect that he would not be able to beat a little white face. Quite unwilling, Qian Jinqi wanted to avenge himself. However, his stomach was in a sharp pain, as if someone was holding a knife in the bucket. He could not stand up. He will only look at Sun Hongmei, who is at a loss there, "dead mother-in-law, what are you doing standing there? Why don''t you come and help me up? " Sun Hongmei came back to her senses. She ran to help Qian Jinqi up. "Are you ok?" Chapter 484 On the surface, she looked very worried, but in fact, she was very happy. Qian Jinqi was finally punished. If the man who came with Lanling could kill Qian Jinqi, it would be better. She had already hated Qian Jinqi, a dead fat pig. If you don''t do anything all day long, you''ll have a good time with his brothers. Qian Jinqi shook sun Hongmei''s hand and said, "get out of my way." Sun Hongmei bit her teeth with hatred, and finally said nothing, retreating quietly to one side. Qian Jinqi resisted the physical pain and slowly walked towards Su Yao. In order to hide his embarrassment, he forced a sarcastic smile on his face, "little white face, were you tickling me just now?" Sun Hongmei thinks that Qian Jinqi''s brain may have been in the water, so he will continue to challenge and challenge Su Yao again and again. Anyone with a clear eye can see that Su Yao is not a person to be provoked. Only he comes forward to fight. Su Yao thought that Qian Jinqi was really wonderful. However, since he came forward to fight, he was kind enough to satisfy his wish, "then try this one again." While speaking, Qian Jinqi, who was very impolite, smashed a punch on his left face, which directly knocked his whole person into a cloud. But Su Yao didn''t give him a chance to react, but he was beaten by several punches. Qian Jinqi was beaten blue and swollen before he stopped. "Well, do you still think I''m tickling you?" After such a beating, Qian jinqicai finds that Su Yao is not a small white face who can be bullied at will, but an evil tiger who is not easy to be provoked. He hated him to death, but he didn''t dare to show it. He was afraid that Su Yao would beat him up again. Seeing that Qian Jinqi did not dare to speak, Su Yao thought that he should be honest this time, so he said, "Qian Jinqi, um, should be willing to return the house this time? I don''t mind if you don''t want to pay it back. Anyway, I have plenty of time. I can fight until I can return it. " With that, he put up his sleeves and looked ready to hit people again. Qian Jinqi is afraid of being beaten by him. Although Su Yao doesn''t look weak, he really hurts when he hits people "I still, I return." "Why don''t you take your daughter-in-law and get out of here?" Su Yao said coldly. "Hongmei, help me out of here." He will not let his father and mother tell him about this matter. Sun Hongmei doesn''t want to leave with Qian Jinqi, but her mother''s family still has one thing to ask for help from the Qian family. If she falls out with Qian Jinqi now, it will be a disaster. So she left with Qian Jinqi. He didn''t care about Jin Yao''s coming back, but he didn''t want to tell his father if he didn''t come back. Besides, he still has magic. Unless Qian Jinqi finds someone stronger than him, they will just do useless work. Lanling didn''t expect that she would be so easy to grab the house back. She was happy and worried. Qian Jinqi was not the kind of person who would give up easily. "Su Yao, I always think that Qian Jinqi will come back again." Su Yao knew what he was worried about, and comforted him, "don''t worry. With me, Qian Jinqi, they can''t make any waves." Chapter 485 Lanling wanted to say something more, so Su Yao took him to the house. "OK, don''t think about those things. Now that the house is back, it''s time to clean it up. Who knows if Qian Jinqi and sun Hongmei are sick?" If Qian Jinqi and sun Hongmei were still here, they would be angry by his words. ¡­¡­ Su Yao took a look at the bedroom. The space in the bedroom is still large. In addition to a big bed, there are two high cabinets. The bed was covered with brocade silk quilt, which was obviously brought by Lanling. At the thought that such a good quilt had been covered by two stinky people, Qian Jinqi and sun Hongmei, Su Yao was both distressed and disgusted. "This quilt and pillow can''t be used anymore. Take it and burn it later." Even if he burned them, he would not leave them to Qian Jinqi and sun Hongmei. Lan Ling naturally didn''t want to use things that others had used, so she agreed with Su Yao. Su Yao went to the two cupboards and opened the doors. One of them contained clothes. He rummaged through the pile of clothes. In addition to Qian Jinqi''s and sun Hongmei''s clothes, there were also Lan Ling''s clothes. Those clothes were brand-new. Su Yao took out the clothes of Qian Jinqi and sun Hongmei and threw them on the ground, leaving only Lanling''s clothes. "These clothes will be burned later." It is estimated that all the clothes of Qian Jinqi and sun Hongmei are here. He will burn them all, leaving them no clothes to wear. Lanling also thought of this point, he nodded to agree. Su Yao looked at another cabinet. In addition to some brand-new quilts and some brand-new pillows, there were also some good pieces of cloth in it. At the beginning, when Lan Ling came, in addition to some gold and silver jewelry, but also with quilts, pillows and cloth, and still full of several boxes. The man took away all the gold, silver and jewelry. The quilts and other things were left behind. However, the amount was not correct. It is estimated that some of them were taken away by Qian Jinqi''s father. It seems that he has to find a time to get money from Jinqi''s father, or he will get them cheap. After thinking about it, Su Yao closed the cupboard door and bent down to pick up some clothes thrown on the ground. He was ready to throw them into the yard and burn them together with quilts and pillows. Seeing this, Lan Ling picked up the rest of her clothes and followed Su Yao out They went to the kitchen again. There were some dishes in the basket in the kitchen. The dishes were fresh and seemed to be able to eat. So they didn''t plan to throw them away, or it would be too wasteful. Maybe it was not long after breakfast, and the fire in the stove was not completely extinguished. Su Yao squatted down and blew with his mouth, and the fire rose again. He picked up one of the firewood. The other end of the wood was burning. He took the wood and went to the yard to light the quilt and clothes. After the fire was almost finished, Su Yao made a basin of water and put out the fire. Then he looked at Lanling and said, "Lanling, let''s go to the market to buy something. You can change your clothes." Lan Ling looked at her tattered clothes and felt that it was not suitable for her to go out in such a way. Moreover, he was out of tune with Su Yao, so she went up to change her clothes. He also combed his hair by the way, and then stood in front of Su Yao uneasily. Su Yao looked at such a Lanling, some satisfied nodded, "people rely on clothes, horses rely on saddle, this sentence is really good." Lanling was vaguely relieved. Chapter 486 Before leaving, Su Yao locks the door in case Qian Jinqi and sun Hongmei, the shameless couple, come back to take over the house when he and Lanling are out. Su Yao put away the key. "OK, let''s go." As soon as they had not gone far, they met several villagers again. When they saw Su Yao and Lan Ling, their eyes became very disgusting. "Lanling, your family has come to see you. For the sake of taking care of you in these days, give us some money to spend." Su Yao was immediately angry by their shameless remarks. His eyes were cold. "In this case, I should take good care of you." The villagers really thought he was going to give them money. They laughed disgustingly, "we don''t need too much..." However, as soon as they said what they said, Su Yao hit him with one blow. "How about this strength? If it''s too light, I can do something more. After all, I have to take good care of you How come there are so many goons today that his hands are about to hurt. "Shit!" The villager who got a blow was angry, "Stinky boy, how dare you beat me? Are you impatient to live?" "It''s you who are impatient to live." Su Yao gave a sneer, and another blow hit him. Seeing that Su Yao was going to pick a fight, several other villagers gathered around him to fight him. As for Lanling, who looks like a weak chicken, they ignored it. In their opinion, Lanling, who had been bullied by them for so long, could not lift anything at all. Looking at Su Yao who kicks off one by one, Lan Ling''s heart ignites a fire. He doesn''t want to be a waste that is protected by others. He wants to become a strong man and protect the people he wants to protect Lanling secretly made up his mind. When Su Yao came towards him, he said, "Su Yao, I want to be as strong as you. No, I want to be stronger than you." Listening to this, Su Yao was stunned at first, and then he laughed. His eyebrows and eyes were soft, as if he could pinch the water. "You don''t have to be strong. I''ll protect you." In the first few worlds, that guy protected him. The world finally reversed. He had to protect that guy once. And it may be a good opportunity to counter attack, so he must not let it go. Tangyuan: host, I advise you to give up this idea. You can''t succeed in counterattack in your life. Su Yao: why? Is that what I do? Tangyuan: you can''t master the God at all, and Lanling is only weak for a while. Have you forgotten the description of Lanling in the middle and later stages of the original plot? Su Yao When you listen to me, is that what makes you think of me Su Yao''s face was muddled, "ha?" These are some of the words of tiger and wolf, Lan Ling this guy''s brain should not be water? "Su Yao, I tell you, I don''t need your protection, and I won''t be a canary at your disposal. You can leave here immediately. It has nothing to do with whether I am alive or dead." Now, Su Yao knows that Lan Ling is losing his temper. This guy''s self-esteem is really strong, but no wonder he has a bad temper "I was just joking with you. You can do whatever you want. But I''m the only one here. Do you want to learn from me Chapter 487 He thought for a moment that Lanling will inherit the throne in the future. As a king, he will encounter all kinds of dangers, such as assassination. Moreover, he can''t stay by Lanling''s side all the time. Therefore, he has to teach Lanling some means to help him, so that he can feel at ease Lan Ling heard the words "worship me as a teacher" and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He snorted, not over his head, "no! You just need to teach me some skills. You don''t have to teach me everything. I won''t worship you as a teacher. " "Well, well, it''s up to you." Su Yao sighed helplessly. Sometimes he felt like he was raising a child. He had no choice but to take Lanling. "I''ll teach you from tomorrow, but you don''t want to be tired or give up, otherwise I won''t teach you." Lanling nodded, a very serious look, "no matter how hard I eat, I will not give up." Su Yao reached out and touched his head. "OK, let''s go. It''s almost noon." They chatted with each other as if nobody else. The villagers lying on the ground almost vomited blood. Seeing that Su Yao and Lanling were about to leave, they got up from the ground and grinned because of the pain in their faces, "stop, let you go?" Su Yao didn''t understand. Are all the people here stupid? Clearly know that he is a person who is not easy to offend, but he has to provoke him again and again. What kind of masochism system are they? Su Yao was too lazy to talk nonsense with these fools. He knocked them unconscious and tied them with a rope. Then he took Lanling away from here. ¡­¡­ On the other side. The village head Qian Yougui looked at his precious son who was beaten blue and swollen. He was very distressed, "Qi''er, what''s the matter with you? Is there anyone bullying you?" "It''s the man brought by Lanling that smelly boy." Qian Jinqi clenched his teeth and said, "Dad, you must help me revenge." Sun Hongmei, standing on one side, rolled her eyes silently. Every time I''m beaten, I just go home and complain. It''s a useless waste. She was really in the water at the beginning. She married such a rubbish as Qian Jinqi. Qian Yougui frowned. "Did not the man who came with Lanling run away?" "I''m not talking about him. The man who hit me should have just arrived." Money said, "Dad, you don''t know how much that man was. He not only beat me, but also robbed the house. Dad, I really can''t swallow this breath. You have to help me. " "Qi''er, don''t worry. Dad will take revenge for you." Qian Jinqi is his old son and his favorite son. He is reluctant to fight him. However, someone dares to bully his precious son like this. He will never let Lan Ling and that man go away Qian Jinqi has always been reluctant, but he dare not trouble Su Yao any more. Now listening to his father''s words, he has confidence again, "Dad, or go to find them to settle accounts now. If the account is not clear, I can''t swallow this tone." Qian Yougui shook his head, "not today." "Why?" Qian Jinqi was discontented. "What if they run away?" "Let the doctor show you the injury first. Don''t you feel the pain?" Qian Yougui said, "besides, since the other party can hurt you, it shows that he has some skills, so we can''t act rashly, and they can''t run away for a while." Chapter 488 Qian Jinqi thought for a moment, his father said it was reasonable, and now he has pain all over his body. It is really time to find a doctor to see him, "Dad, I listen to you." Qian Yougui looks at Sun Hongmei who is standing there. "Hongmei, please ask Dr. Lin from the village." Sun Hongmei was just thinking about something. He didn''t hear what Qian Yougui said, "Dad, what did you say just now?" Qian Yougui frowned. "I asked you to bring Dr. Lin here. Are you deaf?" Listening to this, sun Hongmei was a little upset, but did not show, "Dad, I will go to ask Dr. Lin to come here." Qian Yougui watched sun Hongmei leave and said, "there is no use for anything except a beautiful face." Regardless of whether sun Hongmei will hear it. Sun Hongmei heard this sentence clearly, and her face suddenly pulled down. She murmured in a low voice, "it''s better than you who are lazy and look like a son." Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi didn''t hear his words, otherwise they might have a mixed doubles match between father and son Sun Hongmei quickly invited Dr. Lin from the village. Dr. Lin has no skills, but he is more than enough to cure minor diseases and injuries. He showed Qian Jinqi a look and said, "it''s really strange today. Several young people in the village have been beaten, and it seems that they are beaten by the same person." Hearing this, Qian Jinqi immediately thought of Su Yao, "it must be that guy who did it. It must be." Because the expression is too fierce, he accidentally pulled the wound on his face and immediately howled. Qian Yougui is interested in this matter. He plans to wait around the village to see who has been beaten, and then ask them who has been beaten. If it was the man who hit Qian Jinqi, it would be much easier. He can take those people to find Lanling and settle accounts with them. He doesn''t believe that they can be outnumbered. However, what Qian Yougui doesn''t know is that the other side can really outnumber the enemy, and Lanling doesn''t even move his hand. Su Yao, who had already arrived at the market place, sneezed suddenly. He reached out and rubbed his itchy spleen carelessly. Then he took Lanling to the steamed stuffed bun shop not far away, where he bought four meat bags, two for each. The steamed buns in this world are not only big in size, but also thin in skin and rich in stuffing. They taste so delicious that Su Yao would like to have some more. But there are other delicacies on the street. If he fills his stomach now, he won''t be able to eat anything else later. After thinking about it clearly, Su Yao took Lan Ling, who was still eating steamed stuffed buns, to the snack stand not far away, and then bought a large portion. Looking at Su Yao, whose mouth had never stopped for a moment, Lanling finally couldn''t help saying, "did you bring me to the market just to eat?" Su Yao didn''t answer this question, but looked at him with the eyes of "otherwise". "So Well. " Lan Ling wanted to say something else, so Su Yao put a piece of food into his mouth. He chewed it subconsciously and found that the taste was quite good. No wonder Su Yao liked it so much. After finishing what he had in his hand, Su Yao went to a small sugar vendor''s stall. After a few words with the vendor, he picked up his tools and picked up the candy man. Lanling stood by and watched. Chapter 489 The sugar Figurine quickly becomes a shape. Lan Ling looks over her head and finds that the sugar man Su Yao pinches is somewhat similar to himself. He gives Su Yao a complicated look in his eyes. "Hold it for me." Su Yao handed the candy man to Lan Ling. Lan Ling took over, looking at the lifelike sugar man, did not know what kind of taste it was. Su Yao doesn''t care what Lan Ling will think. He starts to pinch the second sugar man again. This time, he pinches it according to his own appearance. After pinching, he paid the money. Lanling looked at the sugar man in her hand, and then looked at the one in Su Yao''s hand. She said, "Su Yao, I want the one in your hand." The sugar man was meant to be given to Lanling. Su Yao handed it to him without saying a word, and then he took the sugar man in his hand. Lanling looks at Su Yao''s sugar man in her hand, and some are reluctant to eat it. Su Yao didn''t think so much. He bit off the sugar man''s head in front of Lanling''s face and chewed it a few times. Lanling''s face turned green on the spot. He reached out and touched his neck, "Su Yao, what are you doing?" "Sugar man is for eating. Why, don''t you like it?" With that, Su Yao bit the sugar man''s arm again. Lanling looks at the fragmentary sugar man in his hand. His face is a little ugly. He doubts whether Su Yao deliberately pinches the sugar man into his shape In this case, he also ate the sugar man to let Su Yao experience that feeling. So Lanling bit off sugar man''s head in front of Su Yao and put on a very vicious expression. Su Yao suddenly felt a chill. He always felt that Lanling was not eating sugar man, but biting his head. "Lanling, your revenge is really strong enough." Lan Ling "ha ha" a smile, "where, where, I can''t compare with you." Su Yao: Cheapskate, drink cold water. The peddler didn''t find the undercurrent between the two. He just felt that the relationship between them was very good. "The relationship between your brothers is so good." Su Yao laughed and did not speak. And Lan Ling with a face retorted, "I''m not a brother with him." The peddler didn''t take his words seriously, only thought that he was playing a child''s temper. But seeing that Su Yao and Lan Ling didn''t want to talk to him, they didn''t want to talk to him. After eating the sugar man, Su Yao felt full, so he took Lanling to buy some daily necessities, and then went to buy needles and thread. Looking at Su Yao, who was standing on the needle and thread stand, Lan Ling could not help but ask, "what are you doing with the needle and thread?" "For sewing and mending, of course." So said Su Yao, who lit up his sewing skills. Lanling looked at him suspiciously, "do you still know how to sew?" It has always been women who do needlework. Although there are men who can do it, they are children of poor families. But Su Yao is well-off. His parents will let him learn this kind of unworthy things? "Of course." Su Yao nodded. He knew why Lan Ling asked, but he didn''t think it was strange that men could do needlework. Moreover, most of the men in his family could do needlework, although they were not as proficient as him. "And I can make clothes. I''ll make some for you then." Lanling bit her teeth, and finally she couldn''t help saying, "clothes are usually made for your own children or for your husband." Chapter 490 Su Yao was stunned at first, then laughed and joked, "you can understand that I want to be your father." Lan Ling''s face suddenly pulled down, "Su Yao, do you want me to drive you away?" Su Yao curled his lips. "I can''t even make a joke. You are really boring." Lanling looked at him like this and didn''t say a word. Su Yao was seen by him a little uncomfortable, reached out and touched his nose, "cough, don''t pull, let''s go back, nearly noon." Su Yao quickly bought the needle and thread, carrying a pile of things to the opposite direction. A relaxed, nothing to take Lan Ling followed him. Suddenly, I don''t know where to stretch out a pair of hands, first covered Lanling''s mouth, and then dragged him away. Lanling disappeared in the sea of people. Su Yao felt something was wrong. After a pause, he turned around and found that Lanling was missing. He immediately flustered, looking for Lan Ling everywhere, but how can''t find it. At the same time. Lanling, who was forcibly taken away, looked at the man I knew so well that he couldn''t see him any more. He gritted his teeth and said, "Song Yuan, do you dare to appear in front of me again?" But for the song and Yuan Dynasties, he would not have been trapped in that village and bullied by the people there. If Su Yao didn''t appear suddenly, he would have died in that place He dreamed of finding song and yuan, and then breaking him into pieces. He didn''t expect that song and Yuan would appear in front of him today Song Yuan didn''t feel guilty for what he had done before, and even mocked Lan Ling, "little prince, you are really naive. The reason why I agreed to take you out was to take away that pile of gold and silver jewelry and live the life I wanted." "And I don''t feel guilty about what you''ve suffered." Lan Ling''s heart did not fluctuate, he looked at the song and Yuan Dynasty this pair of embarrassed appearance, sneered, "live the life that oneself want? Then why are you so embarrassed? " Being poked to the pain of Song Yuan angry, he raised his hand is to give Lan Ling a slap, "little prince, you still care about yourself, my confusion is only temporary, and your nightmare is coming." Lan Ling''s eyes were calm, "Oh? What shameless thing are you going to do this time "Which country is the enemy of the country of orchid? You must know very well, little prince. They are worried about how to deal with the country now. If I give you to them, what reward will they give me?" Song Yuan said with a smile. After the song and Yuan Dynasty took away that pile of gold, silver and jewelry, he had a lot of wealth. Then he was dazzled by the life of being addicted to money and even became addicted to gambling. He lost all the money. He was worried about how to get money. He saw Lanling on the street and had this idea. "Little prince, I can only blame you for not going out and appearing in front of me when I am short of money, otherwise I would not have thought of such a thing." Lanling knew that song and Yuan Dynasties were shameless, but did not expect that he could be shameless to this extent, "song and yuan, are you going to be a traitor?" "Traitor?" Song and Yuan Dynasty seemed to hear some jokes, and suddenly burst into laughter, "traitors are traitors. I don''t care about this reputation. After all, compared with money, reputation is nothing." Chapter 491 At this moment, Lanling was angry by the shameless speech of song and Yuan Dynasty. He ran into Song Yuan fiercely, and Song Yuan was knocked down by him directly. "Song Yuan, in this case, I''ll clean up the takeaway thief for my father!" "Little prince, you''d better not dream." Song Yuan got up from the ground and looked at Lan Ling with sarcasm in his eyes. "You can''t beat me. After all, you are just a prince, and I''m a bodyguard." Lan Ling didn''t say anything, but he knew very well that he couldn''t beat the song and Yuan Dynasties, but there were more impossible things in the world Lanling can''t fight, can only take advantage of his height, he once again hit Lanling hard in the past, but these he did not succeed. Song Yuan easily caught him, "little prince, I advise you to stop struggling, lest you suffer from some flesh and blood." Su Yao, who was in a hurry, just saw this scene. His eyes were suddenly cold, "stop!" Song Yuan looked up. When he saw Su Yao, who was delicate, white and tender, his eyes suddenly showed disdain. "This childe, I advise you to mind your own business, or it will be bad to hurt your beautiful face." "Host, this is to make Lanling become the culprit in the original plot, song and yuan." Tangyuan mouth reminds way. Hearing this, Su Yao''s eyes became colder. Well, it turns out that this guy made Lanling suffer so much outside. Now he still dares to harm Lanling. He is really impatient to live. But Lanling didn''t speak, just motioned Su Yao to leave quickly with her eyes. This is a matter between him and the song and Yuan Dynasties. He doesn''t want to involve irrelevant people. Su Yao pretended not to see it. He walked towards the song and Yuan Dynasties, with a slight smile on his lips. "What if I have to interfere with this business?" "Then I can only be unkind to you." The song and Yuan Dynasties let go of Lan Ling and moved his wrist to prepare to attack Su Yao. When he solves the problem in front of him, he will take Lanling away. The song and Yuan Dynasties were confident that they could bring Su Yao down. However, before he started to attack, Su Yao appeared in front of him like a ghost, and then gave him a fatal beating chicken. The fierce pain from somewhere made Song Yuan stand unstable. He bit his lips to prevent him from crying. His eyes were fixed on Su Yao, hoping that he would get cramped. Lan Ling saw clearly the scene just now, and he could not help clamping his legs. Hiss, Su Yao is really cruel enough. I''m afraid it was abandoned in the song and Yuan Dynasties. Seeing that song and Yuan looked at himself with that kind of eyes, Su Yao sneered scornfully, and then began to beat him unilaterally. The place was remote and uninhabited, so he didn''t worry that the howling of the song and Yuan dynasties would attract other people. Song Yao was unable to resist. As for Lanling, standing on one side watching the drama, his expression was very flat. Anyway, he was used to this kind of thing. Well, he''s really used to it. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long after fighting, Su Yao finally stopped, and the song and Yuan dynasties had been beaten to death. From the beginning, he didn''t intend to let song and yuan go. Because with the first, there will be a second. If song and Yuan were still alive, he would continue to seek Lanling''s troubles until his goal was achieved Chapter 492 So in order to avoid further trouble, we have to kill the song and Yuan Dynasties. However, it should not be him who killed song and Yuan Dynasty. It should be Lanling. The song and Yuan Dynasties were Lan Ling''s enemies, and all the sufferings that Lanling suffered came from him. Only the hand blade enemy, Lan Ling heart that resentment can dissipate. However, Lan Ling''s enemies are not only song and Yuan Dynasty, but also the group of villagers. Those villagers are also damned people, but not at this time. Su Yao took out a dagger and handed it to Lanling. "Lanling, take this dagger and kill him." The dagger flashed a dangerous light in the sun, Lanling reached for it and walked slowly towards the song and Yuan Dynasties. Song Yuan''s consciousness still kept sober. He looked at Lanling who came towards him with a dagger. For the first time, he showed a look of fear. He begged bitterly, "Your Highness, I know I''m wrong. I don''t dare to do it again. You have a lot of adults. Let me go." Lanling did not speak, and looked at him with cold eyes, as if looking at something that was going to die. Song and Yuan didn''t want to die. He wanted to escape, but he couldn''t move. He could only watch the God of death come towards him. The footstep sound is like the note of life, beating in his heart, let him feel chilly. All of a sudden, there was an ineffable smell in the air. Su Yao raised his eyes and looked - there was an unknown pool of liquid under the body of the song and Yuan Dynasties. He was scared to pee. Su Yao frowned with disgust, "what a waste." Lanling also frowned with disgust, and he sent the dagger into the heart of song and Yuan Dynasties. Song and Yuan widened their eyes, and then there was no sound, a look of death. After killing the enemy, Lanling did not show any happy mood. He looked at Su Yao and said, "Su Yao, let''s go." Su Yao nodded and followed Lanling to leave the place. Just walked a few steps, he suddenly thought of a thing, "Lanling, I have something else, you wait for me here." Lanling didn''t ask him what was the matter. She lowered her eyebrows and eyes, and her eyes were obscure. Su Yao folded back and went to the body of song and Yuan Dynasty. Then he took out a small bottle and sprinkled the liquid in the bottle on the body. After a few seconds, the corpse of song and Yuan Dynasty and the dagger inserted in his heart were completely corroded, leaving only a pool of blood and water. After finishing all this, Su Yao turned to leave. He went to Lanling and took his hand. "It''s done. Let''s go back." Lanling didn''t ask him what he had done. He just gave a faint "um" tone. ¡­¡­ Maybe he was afraid of being beaten by Su Yao. When he went back, no one was blocking the entrance of the village. Su Yao didn''t care about it. Anyway, no matter whether someone gambled at the entrance of the village, he could enter the village successfully. When Su Yao and Lan Ling returned to the village, smoke had already risen from the roofs of other people''s houses. Now it''s time for lunch. Su Yao put the ingredients into Lanling''s arms, "you go to make lunch, I''ll go and burn the house." He was not good at cooking at all, so he left it to Lanling. As the prince of a country, Lanling''s diet is cooked by special people. Even if he cooks by himself, he can only bake sweet potatoes. "I can''t do it. You can do it yourself." "But I won''t, and I''ve blown up the kitchen by accident." Said Su Yao. Chapter 493 Su Yao didn''t feel embarrassed at all. After all, everyone has his own place. Lan Ling was silent. He thought he could count on Su Yao, but he didn''t expect that he was more rubbish than himself. "What shall we do now?" "Why don''t you try something simple?" Su Yao suggested. Lan Ling thought for a moment. There seems to be no other way except this one. He can''t let Su Yao blow up the kitchen, can''t he? "That''s it." Lanling went to the kitchen with that pile of ingredients. After looking for a broom outside, Su Yao began to clean the house. Tut, Qian Jinqi and sun Hongmei are really worthy of being the typical representatives of the village who love eating and laziness. A good house is actually ruined by them. On the other side. In the kitchen. Lanling looked at the potatoes that had been peeled and put on the chopping board. For a moment, she didn''t know how to operate. He bit his teeth, picked up the kitchen knife he had set aside, and He watched as he cut a potato into shreds of even thickness, as if he had done it countless times. Lanling looked at her hand strangely and picked up a potato and cut it. Then he found that the same victory, can not think of Lanling can only blame everything on the word "talent". Well, he must have a great talent for cooking. While Lanling cooked the food, Su Yao had already cleaned the house. However, only the ground was swept by himself, and the rest of the house was cleaned by magic. Otherwise, he would be tired to death. Lanling took all the dishes to the small table in the yard. Su Yao washed his hands by the well, then went over to have a look, and found that today''s food is a little rich. He looked at Lan Ling, who was serving dinner. "Didn''t you say that you can''t cook? Aren''t you doing well?" "You can understand that I''m very talented in this area." LAN lingbian said he handed over the bowl of rice. Su Yao reached for it, sat down on the stool, picked up the chopsticks on the table and put a chopstick into his bowl. Lanling also served herself a bowl of rice, and then sat opposite Su Yao. They both ate their own bowls, and neither of them spoke. All of a sudden, Su Yao said, "do you think the mode we are getting along with is like an old husband and wife?" Lanling is eating, heard this, suddenly choked to, "cough cough cough, what are you talking nonsense about?" Although he is a pair of "you this person can be serious" expression, the ear root son ton secretly red. Su Yao noticed this. He resisted the urge to laugh. "Then you should think that I am talking nonsense." Lan Ling glared at him and did not speak again. ¡­¡­ After dinner, the work of washing dishes was also handed over to Lanling. Originally, Su Yao did the dishes, but after he broke several dishes, Lanling finally couldn''t watch it. pushed aside Su Yao and washed the bowl himself. He even Tucao out, "even if you don''t make complaints about washing dishes, you really don''t have any use." But Su Yao didn''t feel embarrassed at all, "that''s that. How dare I compare with your royal highness.". But if you are so skilled, don''t you often do it? " Lanling did not know what was going on. It was his first time to wash the dishes. "I may have learned without a teacher." Su Yao stopped talking. It seems that even if the memory is no longer there, the things that have been done countless times are engraved in the bones. Chapter 494 These days, no one came to look for trouble. Su Yao''s life was a little comfortable, although it was also boring. And Lanling is not so relaxed. Since he proposed to be stronger last time, Su Yao has made a training plan for him. He now spends most of his time training every day, even if he is tired, he can''t stop. In this matter, although Su Yao felt a little sorry for him, he tried to make his heart harden and didn''t let Lanling go. Because he knew that getting stronger was a very difficult process, and there was no shortcut to go. He could only let Lanling support himself. And once it is relaxed, it may cause some bad consequences. Lanling also knew this, so even though he was no longer tired, he didn''t shout a word and didn''t want to give up. He doesn''t want to hide behind Su Yao and let him protect himself In addition to training Lan Ling, Su Yao did not fall behind in learning. He got some things that the people who inherited the throne of this era had to learn from tangyuan. After he had understood it well for several times, he taught Lanling these things in the evening. In the original plot, Lan Ling was ridiculed by the minister''s children in the back. He doesn''t want Lanling to suffer from that again. He wants Lanling to be the best person in the world. Fortunately, Lanling is a smart person, so he didn''t spend too much effort. ¡­¡­ As the days passed by, under the guidance of Su Yao, Lanling changed a lot. However, life will not always be quiet, and finally one day, trouble comes. That day, after dinner, Su Yao was just about to give Lanling a class every day when a group of villagers broke in. They are still shouting, "Lanling, you white eyes, come out to us!" "Lanling, we took you in with good intentions, but you did something like that. We must teach you a good lesson today." Lan Ling listen to these words, the corners of her mouth hook up a smile of irony. These villagers are really strange. He did nothing, and the one who was bullied was clearly TA Lanling. But they have to distinguish between black and white Su Yao looked through the window at the villagers standing in the yard. Some of them had torches in their hands, others had farm implements in their hands. It seems that these villagers did not come to teach him and Lanling, but to kill them. Su Yao''s eyes suddenly became cold. He looked at Lanling who was sitting there. "Lanling, you just stay here and read. I''ll solve the group of people outside." If those people have no iron in their hands, he has nothing to worry about, but they all have things in their hands He didn''t want Lanling to get hurt. Lan Ling also saw the scene outside. How could he let Su Yao face those evil people alone. Moreover, it was because of him that Su Yao provoked those evil people Lanling stood up, stretched out his hand to pull Su Yao''s clothes and said firmly, "no, I want to go out with you." Su Yao sighed, "good, you wait here for me, I will come back soon, I won''t let myself hurt." "No, I''m going with you to face those people out there." Seeing that he refused to listen to himself, Su Yao had to point his acupoints. Lanling found that he couldn''t move. He could only watch Su Yao go out. His face was full of panic, "Su Yao, you come back to me!" Chapter 495 Su Yao turned to him with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll come back soon." With that, he stepped out of the room and the door closed automatically. "Su Yao, come back to me quickly. If you don''t listen to me, you won''t stay by my side!" Su Yao didn''t take this sentence to heart. After these days of getting along with each other, he had found out Lanling''s character. He was a man of duplicity However, Lanling should be very angry, and it will take a lot of time to coax him And now the most important thing is to get rid of all the rubbish that disturb their quiet days. Su Yao looked at the group of villagers gathered in the yard, and his mouth curled up with a sarcastic arc. "Say it, how do you want to solve it?" Although he doesn''t intend to kill the mentally retarded, he will teach them a lesson if The villagers didn''t realize the real meaning of the words. They only thought that Su Yao gave in to them. This greatly satisfied their vanity. After all, it never happened that nobles gave in to the common people. "As long as you kneel down to us and beg for mercy, we will let you and Lanling this time." "Yes, it''s not over unless you kneel down to us and beg for mercy." Su Yao thought that these people''s minds might be filled with water. He clearly asked them to choose their fate. Now he asked him to kneel down and beg for mercy. They thought it was really beautiful. It seems that he doesn''t need to talk nonsense with them. He can just do it directly. After all, they are mentally retarded people who can''t understand people''s words. So, what is the next step to beat them up a little bit, or to beat them half dead without being disabled? Well, I don''t care. I''ll call you first. ¡­¡­ Su Yao moved his muscles and bones for a while, then he laughed at the group of people in front of him. "Let''s start. I hope you can support for a while, or it will be meaningless." The villagers did not know what this meant, but Su Yao had already knocked down some of them. This is different from what they imagined. Shouldn''t Su Yao kneel down to beg for mercy? If those villagers don''t know what Su Yao is going to do, they will have no brain at all. "Su Yao, since you are so shameless, don''t blame us for being rude to you!" They raised their hands and smashed them at Su Yao. Su Yao avoided them one by one and gave them all back. The villagers were all hit by what they had brought, and several of them were lighted by torches. They fought wildly on the ground and put out the fire. But their clothes were almost burnt, and two or three of them even showed half of their buttocks. Although the villagers were shameless, they were still a little shameful. They did not care to settle accounts with Su Yao and left here quickly. Fortunately, it''s night. It''s dark. Otherwise, if you''re seen by others, you''ll lose face. Su Yao laughed scornfully. He looked at the remaining villagers and said, "why, are you not going to escape with them?" The villagers did not speak, but looked at him with angry eyes. They did not dare to step forward easily. The lesson they had just learned is still clear. With the skill that Su Yao just showed, they knew that Su Yao was not a good person to be provoked. And they don''t know if they can beat Su Yao Chapter 496 Su Yao didn''t care about their attitude, and said, "by the way, your village head Qian Yougui didn''t come with you. He asked you to make trouble today?" "He''s really unkind. He asked you to come here to be beaten, but he hid behind himself..." Hearing this, the hearts of the villagers began to shake Su Yao, don''t try to stir up dissension. Besides, we are going to come here ourselves. We have long been unhappy with you. " "Tut tut." Su Yao chuckled, "you are really loyal to Qian Yougui, but I think Qian Yougui just takes you as a dog at will. When he is in danger, he will push you out to block his knife." The hearts of those villagers were even more shaken. "Su Yao, what do you really want to say?" Su Yao stepped forward. They thought that Su Yao was ready to start. They quickly stepped back a few steps, and then looked at him with vigilance. Su Yao had no choice but to smile. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. I''m just kind to remind you. After all, Qian Yougui is what kind of person you should know better than me." He changed his mind. He didn''t want to teach these people a lesson. It was a little boring. He wanted to let them fight in the house. ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao, don''t try to play tricks with us. We won''t be fooled by you. " They said so, but in their hearts they could not help suspecting that money was valuable. Today, it is Qian Yougui who asked them to come. Qian Yougui said that he would come with them, but he tried to get rid of something. What he did was really unkind. Maybe it''s just like what Su Yao said. No, Su Yao is clearly trying to sow dissension. They must not fall into his trap. Seeing their faces changing, Su Yao knew that they were beginning to suspect that money was valuable. However, he did not intend to say anything more, "you''d better leave here before I change my mind, otherwise I don''t know what will be done then." The villagers looked at each other and finally decided to leave immediately. After all, they didn''t know if they could beat Su Yao. They picked up their belongings. As soon as they were about to leave, they heard another sentence from Su Yao, "think about what I said to you just now after you go back. I really do it for your good." The villagers were so stiff that they didn''t say anything and left here quickly. Su Yao put away the smile on his face, thinking of what might happen next, he felt headache. He bit his teeth and finally pushed the door open and went in. As soon as he went in, he turned to the stinky face of Lanling, and he seemed to be saying "your dead eyes". Su Yao chuckled dryly, "Lanling, you see, I really have nothing to do with it." Lanling did not speak, and looked at him with the eyes of death, which is enough to represent that he is very angry now. Su Yao touched his nose and helped him untie the acupoints. After finding that she can move, Lanling has an action. Su Yao thought he was so angry that he had to hit himself and closed his eyes. Fight, fight, maybe Lanling beat himself, his anger can be eliminated. However, what he imagined didn''t happen. Su Yao found himself tightly hugged by Lanling, and Lan Ling''s sobbing voice was still ringing in his ear. Chapter 497 Su Yao was in a daze. What''s going on? Lanling, why is he crying? Now, what should I do now? "LAN, Lanling, don''t cry. I really don''t have a thing. If you don''t believe me, you can have a good look at me. I haven''t been hurt at all." Ling LAN didn''t cry for a while. Su Yao was more at a loss. I don''t know how long after that, Lanling finally stopped. He said in a hoarse voice, "Su Yao, don''t do such dangerous things again. How worried about you just now, do you know?" "I see. I''ll never do it again." "You don''t have to face this kind of thing any more. I can help you. Don''t try to be brave." Knowing that Lanling was caring about himself, Su Yao didn''t care about other things. "Well, I promise you what you say." "Really?" Su Yao almost swore to heaven, "of course, it''s true. It''s more true than pearls." "Now take off your clothes." Su Yao''s body suddenly became stiff. He said with some embarrassment, "it seems that this is not very good. We are both not yet adults." Lan Ling naturally knew what he meant by this. His ear became red with a Shua. He pushed Su Yao aside. "Su Yao, what are you talking nonsense about? I just want to confirm whether you are injured or not." Su Yao, who didn''t expect that he had made an own dragon, immediately laughed awkwardly, "I was just joking with you, and you don''t have to confirm that I''m really not hurt." "I don''t care. I want to see it." "Well, I''ll show you." With that, Su Yao began to untie his belt. He just took off his upper body clothes, Lanling suddenly said, "no, I don''t want to see it." He was really just going to confirm whether Su Yao was injured, but when he saw him take off his clothes, he felt thirsty. Su Yao stopped his movements. His neckline was flabby, revealing a large area of white skin. He could not take it off, but he did not know, "what''s the matter?" Lanling feel more thirsty, he quickly moved his eyes to other places, "nothing, I just don''t want to see it all of a sudden, you hurry to put on your clothes." Su Yao looked at his present appearance, and then looked at Lan Ling, whose expression was not quite right. He immediately understood what was going on. He approached Lanling and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Are you shy?" Lanling felt that he had heard the breath on his nose, and his face turned red. He forced on a fierce look, "you, what are you talking about? How can I be shy?" Looking at Lan Ling''s duplicity, Su Yao thought he was so cute that he couldn''t help teasing him. "If you''re not shy tonight, why is your face so red?" ¡°¡­¡­ I, it''s hot. Yes, it''s hot. " Lan Ling came up with a reason to put Su Yao off. Su Yao got closer to him, and the distance between them was getting closer and closer, "hot? But it''s autumn now "You really talk a lot." Lanling pushed him hard. "I said it was hot, that''s hot." Chapter 498 As soon as Su Yao was ready, he fell back, and behind him was the bed. He grabbed Lanling''s hand and brought it to his bed. The two of them were in such a zero distance contact. Looking at Su Yao who was pressed by himself, Lan Ling was stunned, and then he was so flustered that he wanted to get up. As a result, as soon as he got up, he was dragged back by Su Yao. He couldn''t help saying, "Su Yao, what do you want to do?" Su Yao turned over and put him under pressure. Then he chuckled, "what do you think I''m going to do?" ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao, get out of here, or I''ll be rude to you. " Su Yao didn''t take his words seriously. After all, Lan Ling can''t do his own thing. "Oh, what are you going to do However, the next second he found that he was really too naive, even if Lan Ling''s force value was not as good as his, there were other ways to cure him. Seeing Lan Ling''s mouth shriveled, tears fell down, "Su Yao, you are too much, I don''t want to pay attention to you any more." Su Yao couldn''t see anyone crying, especially when he was someone he liked. He quickly got up and said, "Lanling, don''t cry. I was just playing with you. If you beat me a few times, I will never fight back." Lanling reached out and wiped her tears. She didn''t have the look of crying just now. Her eyes were cunning, "I just lied to you. You are really a fool." Su Yao: I think you are lack of social beating. "Lanling, you haven''t done your homework today, so hurry to do it. If you don''t finish it, you can''t sleep." I don''t believe I can''t cure you in other ways. However Su Yao only saw Lan Ling pick up the brush and finish the homework he assigned. "OK, I''m done, so can I go to bed?" Su Yao: Tut, sure enough, he will be eaten to death by this guy in any world. This guy is his natural nemesis. "Go to bed, then." Su Yao''s face was bent. He''s looking for this guy. Lan Ling "Oh" a, put the book away, took off the coat, also went to bed to rest. Su Yao went out and arranged a border to prevent those people in the village from doing things while they were sleeping. After setting up the boundary, Su Yao closed the door, turned off the light, went to bed and closed his eyes ¡­¡­ Early the next morning. Qian Yougui, the head of the village, called the villagers who were in trouble with Su Yao and Lanling yesterday, and asked about what happened last night. "Did you teach Su Yao and Lanling a good lesson last night?" "Teach me a lesson? It''s almost like we''ve been taught a lesson by them. " One of the villagers snorted coldly, "Qian Yougui, you''re really not kind to do this. You know that Su Yao is so powerful. You asked us to look for something. Are you on purpose?" "Money is valuable. Don''t you want to play us monkey?" "Money is precious. You have to give us an account of this, otherwise we will not give up." Other villagers joined in. Listening to their words, Qian Yougui''s expression was ugly for a moment, but soon returned to normal, "you all think wrong. How can I be such a person as Qian Yougui? What''s more, I really don''t know that Su Yao is so powerful. If I really knew, how could I let you go? " Chapter 499 Qian Yougui said that this is called a heart out lung, but whether this is true, I am afraid only he knows. The villagers listened to these words with disbelief. "Money is valuable. Do you really or falsely don''t know?" "Money is valuable. If you really don''t know that Su Yao is very good, why did you change your mind when you agreed to go with us yesterday?" "That is, money is valuable. Don''t cheat us. Although you are the head of this village, we will not be afraid of you." Qian Yougui didn''t expect that they would not let it go. It seems that other things happened last night. Maybe it was su Yao and Lan Ling who said something to them. Well, he should meet the two people sometime. Now the most important thing is to stabilize these idiots in front of you. "I didn''t go with you because I had something yesterday. If you don''t believe me, I can go with you now." What happened last night is still deep in my mind. I also know that Su Yao is a person who is not easy to be provoked. How can they go back to fight again? They are not mentally ill. "Money is valuable. If you want to do it yourself, we have to work in the field." "You go by yourself. We don''t have as much leisure as you do." "Everybody, let''s break up. Don''t waste time here and have no money to take." This sentence gives you a good idea, "wait, I have a deal to do with you." "What deal?" "I''ll give you money. You can teach Su Yao and Lan Ling a lesson." Qian Yougui said. In his opinion, the present group of fools will not refuse, after all, no one will be unable to live with money. However, the villagers in front of him were not fascinated by me. "Money? Let''s forget it. It''s not important for money to come. You''d better find someone else. " If Su Yao is not so powerful, they can accept the deal, but now the key is that they can''t beat Su Yao at all. Qian Yougui didn''t expect that they refused. He was so angry that he just wanted to greet their 18 generations of ancestors, but he still resisted. He squeezed out a stiff smile. "Since you don''t want to, forget it. You go back." After the villagers left, Qian Yougui lifted the table and broke the teacup. Qian Jinqi, who is lying in the inner room, hears the news outside and asks sun Hongmei to help her out. In recent days, sun Hongmei is summoned to and fro by Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi. She is like a maid. She is very angry. However, she does not dare to fall out with Qian''s father and son. She can only help Qian Jinqi out of the inner room. Qian Jinqi looked at the overturned table on the ground, and then looked at the ugly Qian Yougui. He asked, "Dad, what''s the matter? Did that happen yesterday?" Qian Yougui was just about to scold him, but when he saw that he was his precious son, he swallowed it again when he got to his mouth. His face turned into a chrysanthemum. "Qi''er, don''t worry. Dad said that he would take revenge for you, and he would take revenge for you. Don''t worry about this matter. Get your body well and add a big fat boy to our money family." Hearing this, sun Hongmei rolled her eyes in her heart. Who loves to give birth, who will give birth to? She doesn''t want to have children with the dead fat pig Qian Jinqi. She will remarry Chapter 500 Qian Jinqi said with a smile, "Dad, I know, but it''s not urgent to have a baby, but I don''t know if Hongmei is willing to have a baby so early." Sun Hongmei Sorry, I don''t want to. "If she doesn''t want to, she has to be willing. She married to the Qian family to inherit our family. If she doesn''t want to, she will quit. She will marry another one, and her grandchildren will not want to stay in this village. And according to the situation of our family, there are more women who want to marry in. " Qian Yougui speaks at a normal volume. He doesn''t care what reaction sun Hongmei will have after hearing these words. ¡°¡­¡­ However, she is the best to watch in the village. " He also married sun Hongmei because she was the most beautiful woman in the village. There is a beautiful daughter-in-law, so that he in front of outsiders considerable face. If you let him quit sun Hongmei, he was really a little reluctant. "What''s the use of being beautiful? It''s the women who have children these days that are most useful." Qian Yougui said, "if the hen can''t lay eggs, what are you doing with it, wasting food?" Qian Jinqi thought for a while and thought that his father''s words were quite reasonable. "Dad, what you say is what you say, anyway, you will not harm me." Sun Hongmei''s expression on her face was frozen. She wanted to hit Qian Yougui''s old face with a fist. Go to your kids? You want to have one so much, why don''t you have one yourself? I don''t have to live with your son. There are more men in the world Seeing sun Hongmei''s ugly face, Qian Yougui didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with his words. He even said shamelessly, "Hongmei, what Dad said is truth. The most important thing for a woman is to inherit her husband''s family If you don''t want to inherit the family of Qian, it''s up to you, but you have to think clearly that you are not the only one in your grandson''s family. " Sun Hongmei is very clear that this is a clear threat. If her sun Hongmei refuses to succeed for the Qian family, the Qian family will target the sun family, and then she will be unfilial. Qian Yougui is really shameless. Sun Hongmei squeezed out a stiff smile, "Dad, I know, I will think about it." The shameless father and son of Qian''s family had better be killed by Su Yao and Lanling as soon as possible, and then he won''t have to be threatened any more. "Hongmei, dad knows that you are an obedient child. You will definitely make the most favorable decision for yourself. Now help Qi''er to go back to the inner room and have a rest." "I see, Dad." Sun Hongmei clenched her teeth. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Su Yao and Lan Ling began to do things that had been done countless times. Su Yao is very leisurely lying on the reclining chair, watching LAN lingzheng practicing his sword there. He also gives him a word or two from time to time, "the footwall should be stable, and the speed of sword making should be faster..." Compared with it, Lanling is not so leisurely. He was already tired and sweating, but he still insisted, but his movement was a little slower Su Yao noticed this, "Hey, how did you slow down? It''s not a good thing to have kidney deficiency when you are young." It''s really amazing. Lanling is a Leng God, the sword takes off his hand, and then flies straight to Su Yao. His face was full of panic, "Su Yao, you get away from me!" Chapter 501 However, what he imagined did not happen. Su Yao held out two fingers and held the sword flying towards him easily. However, there is still a price to pay for pretending to be forced. His finger was cut by a sharp blade, and blood flowed from his fingers. Looking at this scene, Lan Ling''s heart was even more flustered. He ran over, "Su Yao, are your hands OK?" "It''s OK. It''s just a little hurt." Su Yao returned the sword to him, "but did you just want to kill me? You are really cruel." Lan Ling shook her head, "no, I''m just surprised by your irregular words just now. Don''t say that again." "What did I say just now? Why don''t I remember?" Su Yao pretended to be very innocent. "You don''t want to slander me, do you?" Lan Ling a face angry, "I just won''t slander people casually." "Then tell me what I said just now." "You just..." Words open mouth, Lan Ling suddenly thought of what, then immediately opened his mouth, "what did you say, your own heart clear." Seeing that he wasn''t cheated, Su Yao curled his lips. "It''s boring. Go on practicing your sword. Remember, don''t let the sword go. I don''t want to hurt my other fingers." ¡°¡­¡­ Are your fingers OK? Do you want me to bandage it for you "No Su Yao refused his offer. "It''s OK to have such a small injury, and I''m not a gold medal. You should practice your sword quickly..." "By the way, don''t you want to be lazy when you say so much?" Listen to this, Lan Ling immediately did not have a good breath of staring at him, "kind hearted as a donkey''s liver and lung, I don''t care about you, let your finger rot good." Su Yao held out Erkang''s hand. "Ah, this kind of joke can''t be played. How can you be so stingy?" Lanling pretended not to hear his words, and practiced his sword there. Su Yao lay back on the couch and looked up with his right hand. The wound on his finger had healed. If it hadn''t been covered with blood, he would have doubted whether he had been really injured. Tut, is it possible that after he became rose essence, he still had the healing ability of plants? But it''s a good thing. At least he won''t have to worry about how long he''ll stay in bed after he gets hurt. If you don''t know, it will heal. Do you want to find a time to test your special ability? Overhearing his heartfelt voice, the dumpling mouth reminded, "host, you must not die. Now you only have slight injuries that can actively heal. If you want to heal serious injuries on your own initiative, you can only wait until you practice to a certain degree. " "How many years does that take?" "It will take hundreds of years." Some of the dumplings are not sure. "Well, forget it. At that time, Lanling was already dead. I couldn''t have stayed in the world for such a long time. Moreover, I think this level is very good now." ¡°¡­¡­ Host, you''re not very self-motivated, aren''t you? " Glutinous rice balls can''t help but make complaints about it. "I''m sorry, I''m such a person. After all, my lifelong pursuit is to be a salted fish to eat and die." "Host, but you are not a salted fish, but a cat." "Well, this kind of thing is not important, but the result." Tangyuan Chapter 502 When the door of the courtyard was kicked open, Su Yao didn''t expect that he had taught them a lesson not long ago, so he came to visit again today. Su Yao raised his head and was just about to speak. He found that the people who came were not the villagers before, but the village head Qian Yougui. His son Qian Jinqi and several tall and strong men were probably the helpers paid by Qian and his son. However, with just a few people who want to do something, Qian''s father and son despise him too much. Lanling also noticed the intruders. He went to Su Yao''s side and said, "don''t rush on this by yourself. You promised me before." "I remember it all, and this time I''m going to let you practice martial arts. You''ve been practicing martial arts for some time. It''s time to test your strength now." Said Su Yao. Lanling nodded, "OK, but is it me or you?" "I''ll talk about it later. I haven''t figured it out yet." "Think about it." Looking at them there, you and I said one sentence at a time. Su Yao and Lan Ling, Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi, were angry and green. Since these two people don''t pay attention to them so much, give them some color to see, let them know what is really the height of heaven and earth. Qian Yougui looked at the thugs who were paid by him to stand behind him. "Break their legs. I want to make them waste." "And remember to smash their faces. I don''t want to see their faces again." Qian Jinqi echoed, "by the way, don''t beat them to death. Play with them." Those men who had received valuable money were naturally required to do things according to his instructions. Although they felt that this was a bit cruel to the two young people, they did not intend to let Su Yao and Lan Ling go. What''s more, what they need most is responsibility, and what they don''t need most is compassion for their goals. Looking at the thugs who walked towards Su Yao and Lanling, Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi and his son seemed to have seen their next tragic end and couldn''t help laughing. So Yao rolled his eyes. Are these Qian''s and his son''s brain problems, or are they too confident in their hired thugs? "Lanling, I''ve decided. Let''s go together and make a quick decision. Protect yourself." Lanling nodded, "I know, you also protect yourself." Those thugs felt that they were scared to be silly, so they said such irrelevant words. Their brothers have been in this business for several years and have never failed. "Sorry, little brother. We''re just taking money to do things." Su Yao and Lan Ling looked at each other and rushed up together. Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi and his son stepped back a few steps to avoid being hurt by them. ¡­¡­ Before long, all the thugs were on the ground. It makes them a little suspicious of life. It seems that these two young students are obviously the type of weak without wind. Why is the fight so fierce that they are all beaten down by two or three strokes? Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi are also suspicious of life. This is totally different from what they imagined. What they wanted to see was that Su Yao and Lan Ling were beaten to their knees and begged for mercy. Why is it like this? Chapter 503 However, this is not the time to doubt life, because Su Yao and LAN lingzheng are coming to them. Deeply afraid that he was beaten, Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi and his son would slip away in the same way, leaving only those thugs lying alone. Looking at the figure of Qian''s father and son leaving in a hurry, Lan Ling''s eyes flashed a little chill, "Su Yao, will you let them go like this? What if they go back to do something again?" "Don''t worry, they don''t live long. I just give them a few days to have a good time. If they come to trouble again, I will make them disappear from the world." Su Yao said with a smile. He doesn''t have much patience with the people here. He just wants to have a peaceful life with Lanling, but they come to disturb him and Lanling again and again The thugs lying on the ground pretending to be dead listened to Su Yao''s words, but they couldn''t help being cold. This man named Su Yao is really cruel. They should have not provoked him just now Right? At this time, Lan Ling asked again, "what about these people?" The thugs were suddenly uneasy. What will su Yao do with them? Did you kill them? Or let them go? Will this be their memorial day next year? "Let them go. They''re just taking money and I don''t like killing innocent people." Said Su Yao. The thugs were relieved. They didn''t know whether they would continue to lie down here and pretend to be dead or to get up and run away. However, if Yao didn''t think of it, they would have gone As soon as the words came out, the thugs stood up and jumped up. As soon as he was about to leave, he heard Su Yao say, "after that, please keep your eyes clear. Don''t pick up the list of Qian''s father and son, or I won''t blame me for being rude to you next time." "Yes, yes, we know. We won''t do it again. We have other things to do. We''ll leave first. We''ll see you later." "I''ll see you later." Su Yao was kind enough to correct their mistakes. "Yes, yes, no future, no future." "All right, get out of here." ¡­¡­ After the thugs left, Lanling looked at Su Yao and said, "how did I behave just now? You won''t think I can help you any more this time? " Although his tone was plain, Su Yao always felt that he was asking for praise. He reached out and rubbed Lanling''s hair. "Today you are great, but you have to work harder to make yourself stronger than you are now." "I know I''ll be stronger than you one day, and it''s time for me to protect you." Lan Ling said with a firm face. Su Yao laughed and said, "well, I''ll wait for that day to come. Don''t let me down." "Absolutely not!" "Then you continue to practice, I''ll make you something to mend your body." Listening to this, Lan Ling''s heart raised an ominous premonition, "wait, you should not forget that you can''t enter the kitchen?" Su Yao knew what he meant by this, but he couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Don''t worry. Although I can''t do cooking, I can do decocting." Lan Ling was choked by the words No, I''m not sick. Why do you want to decoct it for me? " Chapter 504 "Medicine can not only cure diseases, but also strengthen the body." Said Su Yao. Lan Ling confirmed again and again, "are you sure you can drink the medicine you cook?" "Don''t worry, I won''t poison you." Lan Ling: "what do you mean But why do I always think you''re poisoning me? Lan Ling didn''t say this. He was afraid that Su Yao would become angry after hearing this. "If you really don''t worry about it, I''ll take a drink to show you after the medicine is cooked. Is that ok?" "That''s settled. Don''t make any excuses then." "Don''t worry, I''ll do what I say." Su Yao patted his chest and assured him. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi are not angry at the thought of their gray and fleeing appearance. "Dad, are you so easy to let go of the two damned guys Su Yao and Lan Ling?" Qian Jinqi was very unwilling. "If the villagers knew about this, where should we put the face of the Qian family?" Qian Yougui''s face didn''t look good. His teeth were itching in his heart. "How could you just let them go? I''ll kill them." This was the first time that he had been humiliated since he became the village head. If Su Yao and Lan Ling were not killed, he would not be able to dispel his hatred. "Dad, have you thought of a way?" Qian Jinqi asked. Qian Yougui nodded. "I''m going to set fire to them and the house while they are sleeping." Qian Jinqi thought it was a good idea. He couldn''t wait to say, "Dad, shall we burn their house tonight?" "It''s not urgent." Qian Yougui shook his head. "We just went to their trouble. They must be on guard against us now, so we should wait for them to relax their vigilance." Qian Jinqi thought for a while, and thought that this was quite reasonable. He nodded, "that''s it." Sun Hongmei, who was listening to the corner of the wall, heard their father and son''s conversation clearly. Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi are really vicious. They want to set fire to Su Yao and Lan Ling. However, she will not let their plan succeed. Su Yao and Lan Ling are the most likely people in this village to kill Qian''s father and son After the death of Qian''s father and son, she could leave Qian''s family at ease. Now what she has to do is to tell Su Yao and Lan Ling about Qian''s plan and let them bite the dog. Sun Hongmei picked up the wooden basin with some dirty clothes on the ground, lifted the curtain and came out. "Dad, kinky, I''ll go and wash the clothes and cook lunch when I get back." Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi''s father and son looked at her and then talked about the incident again. They didn''t care how much sun Hongmei heard. In their opinion, sun Hongmei would not have the courage to tell the story. Sun Hongmei guessed their father and son''s mind clearly. If it had been put in the past, she would not have the courage to tell the story. But now it''s different. After being threatened by Qian''s father and son one after another, she is more and more unhappy with them, especially after listening to Qian Yougui''s words before She wanted to kill them Now, the opportunity comes, and she doesn''t need to do it herself Chapter 505 After leaving Qian''s house, sun Hongmei did not go to the river, but rushed to the place where Su Yao and Lanling live now, holding the basin of dirty clothes. Her appearance caused the fate of other villagers, but no one came forward to inquire about the situation. When sun Hongmei arrived, Su Yao and Lan Ling were sitting in the courtyard chatting. They didn''t know what was mentioned. Su Yao suddenly burst into laughter. Sun Hongmei was dazzled by his smile and couldn''t help but take a bit of obsession when looking at him. If only I could marry a man like Su Yao. Lanling noticed sun Hongmei. Seeing her looking at Su Yao with that disgusting look in her eyes, Lanling was upset. "Su Yao, someone has come to see you." Su Yao put away the smile on his face and looked back. He frowned when he saw sun Hongmei standing at the door looking at him. This man seems to be Qian Jinqi''s wife. What is she doing here? Is it hard to make money? What will the family do? At this thought, Su Yao''s eyes suddenly cooled down, "what do you want?" "Mr. Su, I''m here to tell you something." As soon as sun Hongmei was about to walk in, he heard Su Yao say coldly, "don''t come in, don''t dirty my land!" Hearing this, sun Hongmei felt a little aggrieved in her heart, "Mr. Su." Listening to her voice, Su Yao felt disgusted. "If you don''t have anything you want to say, get out of here. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you. I''m not the kind of person who takes pity on others." Lan Ling listened to this, and felt very happy, "Su Yao, you have a word wrong. She is neither fragrant nor jade, but just a smelly stone." Sun Hongmei was so humiliated that she could hardly hold her expression on her face. She took a deep breath. "Mr. Su, I''m here today to tell you something very important." "If you have something to say, I don''t have so much free time to talk to you here." Su Yao looked very impatient. Sun Hongmei was angry and had a stomachache. Su Yao dare to treat her like this. After she takes him down, she must torture him. Fortunately, Su Yao could not hear her voice, otherwise she would be killed by Su Yao. At this time, Su Yao said again, "if you don''t want to say anything, just get out of the way so as not to get in my way here." Sun Hongmei was so angry that she wanted to leave, but before she started her plan, she resisted the impulse in her heart. "I heard the conversation between Qian''s father and son just now. They are going to burn you and Lanling to death sometime." "Aren''t you Qian''s family, why do you tell me about it?" Su Yao looked at her with a smile. "I wanted to leave Qian''s family for a long time. That''s too much for father and son..." Su Yao was not interested in hearing about her experience in Qian''s family, so he interrupted her, "stop, I''m not interested in listening to your experience. You can leave now." ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Su, don''t you believe what I said "Do you think I should believe you?" Su Yao asked. Sun Hongmei choked at the words Mr. Su, I''m telling the truth. " "Whether it''s true or not, I''ll judge for myself. You can leave." Sun Hongmei is also a person to face. Seeing that Su Yao doesn''t want to take care of himself, he doesn''t even look forward to it. "Mr. Su, I''ll go back first. You should be careful of Qian''s father and son." Chapter 506 Lanling looked at Sun Hongmei''s posture of walking step by step and twisting step by step. She felt a little hot in her eyes. She just looked at two or three eyes and then withdrew her sight. He looked at the unpredictable Su Yao and said, "Su Yao, do you think sun Hongmei is telling the truth?" "It will be known in a few days whether her words are true or not, but she is certainly not a good person." Said Su Yao. Lanling quite agreed with nodding, "I also feel that she is uneasy and kind. Since she came, her eyes have not left. I think she wants to remarry to you." Smelling the strong smell of vinegar, Su Yao began to laugh, "how sour do you sound like that? You''re not jealous, are you?" Lan Ling immediately glared at him, "you think more, I just tell the truth, and I like women, how can you eat your vinegar." As if to hide something, the more he said, the louder he spoke. However, Su Yao had already seen through everything. "You can rest assured that I will stay by your side all my life." Listen to this, Lan Ling''s heart beat can''t help but accelerate, his ear root son is red half, " You are lying to me, aren''t you going to marry and have children all your life? What about your family? " "I don''t have a family, and I think it''s nice to be alone." Su Yao said, "but when you get married and have children, don''t forget my good brother, or I will be sad." Lanling bit her teeth, "then I will not take a wife and have children." To tell you the truth, he didn''t want to live with other people all his life, and "But don''t you have a throne to inherit in your family? What will you do if you don''t give birth to a man and a woman?" Although he knew that Lanling would never marry and have children in his life, he could not help asking this question. "Then let my father and mother have another one. They are still young anyway." Lan Ling looks indifferent, as if to him, the throne is just a dispensable thing. Su Yao thought to himself: but when you came back to the palace, your mother intentionally fell down the high steps for you and lost the baby in her stomach. Su Yao felt that he had better not talk about this topic. If Lan Ling really gave up the throne at that time, it would be bad. "Lanling, I''d better wait until later. I''m hungry. You can make lunch." "Good." Lanling nodded. He was used to cooking by himself. After all, if he didn''t do it, he would starve to death. Lanling half way, suddenly thought of something, he turned to look at Su Yao, a serious face, "Su Yao, what I just said is serious." I don''t want a throne, and I don''t want to marry and have children. I just want to be with you all my life. Su Yao was stunned at first, then laughed, "I know you are serious, but you can''t do without this throne, otherwise it will only cost other people." "Why?" Lan Ling asked in some puzzled way. However, it is said that the heroine wants the hero to give up the throne and go back to Yamada with her. Why didn''t Su Yao follow the routine? "Have you ever thought about the days after you give up the throne? What if you don''t have enough to eat and warm to wear? Maybe I''ll starve to death Lan Ling was suddenly confused, "ha?" He didn''t really think about it. ¡°¡­¡­ But we have hands and feet, and we can feed and clothe ourselves. " Chapter 507 Su Yaobai glanced at him, "are you stupid? You are obviously ten thousand steps ahead of others. Why do you want to go back? Are you really that fond of hardship? " Lan Ling was choked and speechless. When you think about it carefully, Su Yao''s words are quite reasonable. It is clear that there are such good conditions, but they have to start all over again. A wise man would not do this. It seems that what is said in the script can not be believed at all. Su Yao saw that Lan Ling suddenly realized that he was listening to his own words. "So, you''d better think about it. After all, the throne is really a good thing sometimes." Although sometimes it''s a disadvantage to have a throne, it''s something that people who become kings will experience. "If you look like this, do you understand this very well?" Lan Ling felt that Su Yao was a mysterious man. Ordinary people don''t say that, and they can only see the advantages of having a throne, but not the disadvantages. Su Yao shook his head. "Of course not. I just know a little bit about it." He was only emperor in a certain plane for a period of time, so he would understand the advantages and disadvantages. And he can''t tell Lanling about this. Lan Ling always felt that Su Yao was lying to him, but he had no evidence. Moreover, Su Yao did not want to say anything, so he accepted this reason. However, one day he will let Su Yao say something by himself, and sooner or later he will find out what his real identity is. "So it is. You know a lot." Seeing that he had made a fool of himself, Su Yao was relieved. "Of course, I don''t know everything, but I''m proficient in a few things." "Can you play chess?" Although Su Yao didn''t know why the topic suddenly shifted to playing chess, he still answered the question, "it should be, but I have never played chess with anyone." "Well, after lunch, we''ll play some chess." Let him test Su Yao by playing chess. On hearing this, Su Yao''s expression on his face suddenly collapsed. "I''m sure I can''t get rid of you. I''m not looking for abuse." "No, you can''t. You''ll play with me a few times at a time." Lanling said firmly. "Hey, I said, you suddenly invited me to play chess with you. Don''t you want to do afternoon training?" Lan Ling didn''t know why Su Yao''s brain circuit was so strange. It made him feel like he punched cotton. "Do you think I like to avoid problems as much as you do?" Su Yao was choked by his words, "what do you want to do with me all of a sudden?" "Can''t I just want to play chess all of a sudden?" Lan Ling asked. Su Yao scratched his head. "No, it''s just why do you come to me?" "Because you are the only one I know, and do you think anyone in this village can play chess?" Lanling looked at him as if she were looking at a fool. Su Yao was choked by Lan Ling again That''s right. Since you want to play chess with me so much, I''ll try my best to satisfy your wish. However, you may have to release water for me at that time. I really don''t know how to play chess. " "No way." Lanling resolutely refused, "I never give others water, to do the best." Chapter 508 The expression on Su Yao''s face broke down again, "no, I said how you look like this. Are we not good friends?" "If you make more noise, you won''t have lunch today." Lan Ling said coldly. Hearing this, Su Yao stopped talking. The world is big and the earth is big. I didn''t expect that Su Yao was so strong and unyielding that he finally succumbed to the matter of eating. Well, life is hard. Who makes him unable to cook "OK, OK, you can do whatever you want. Please hurry to cook now. I''m starving to death." Lanling "Oh" a, "then you give me a good sit here, don''t want to run away, or you don''t want to eat my cooking again." Su Yao, who had the idea of running away, was seen through by Lan Ling before he could escape. Now his whole life is beyond love. "I know, I won''t run away, but I think of one thing. Do you have chess at home?" Lan Ling thought about it carefully. He brought a set of chess when he went out of the palace, but he was sold by song and Yuan Dynasty. "There used to be, but not now." Hearing this, Su Yao gave a faint sigh of relief, "that''s really a pity (good). I''m afraid it''s impossible to play chess today." Lanling knew that this was not what he said in his heart, "no, it can still be done. After lunch, we will go out to buy chess." "Ah? Don''t you mean it Su Yao felt that he was just a little bit away from the scene. Seeing his face was full of rejection, Lanling resisted the impulse to laugh, "when did I tell you a lie?" That means he''s serious? Su Yao wanted to strangle Lanling. Lanling this dog man how this ah, can''t follow him this little cute? It''s going to cost him, you know? "Lanling, I think I''d better starve to death." He can''t let Lanling this dog man be satisfied this time, otherwise he will only bully himself even more. Besides, he''s a rose essence now, even if he doesn''t eat. Lanling saw that Su Yao said such things. She felt that she had better stop teasing him, or this guy would do something stupid. "I was just teasing you. You don''t have to starve yourself to death. You can talk about playing chess after a while." Anyway, he wanted to tie Su Yao to his side all his life, and he could use other methods to test Su Yao. As for why he wanted to test Su Yao by playing chess just now, it is because playing chess can best show what kind of person the opponent is, and it is also the most commonly used method. He didn''t expect that the other party was teasing himself Ma De, the dog man Lanling is playing with him. It''s too much! "Lanling, do you know that your behavior is very bad? If I were someone else, I would have given you a round. " Lan Ling''s brain circuit turned 18 turns, "so you want me to think you are a kind and generous person? I think you''re a tough guy "Lanling, do you want to be beaten?" Said Su Yao, gnashing his teeth. "You want to hit me, but are you willing to beat me?" Lan Ling said with a smile that he didn''t care if Su Yao would be angry with himself. Chapter 509 Su Yao felt that Lanling was challenging his authority, so he decided to give him some color to see. But when his fist was only a centimeter away from his face, he found that he could not get his hands down. Su Yao put down his right hand, a frustrated look, "you win, I really can''t give you a hand, I''ve been eaten to death by you." "I''ve been eaten to death by you, so we are half a dozen." Lan Ling said with a smile. Su Yaobai glanced at him, "OK, don''t play lip service with me here. If you have the time to talk, the meal will be ready." "Well, well, I''ll do it right away. I won''t let you starve to death." Su Yao gave him a white look again, "so you don''t want to go quickly?" "Yes, my son su." Su Yao: ¡­¡­ On the other side. Qian Jinqi looked at the dishes in front of him that made people unable to lift any appetite. He immediately threw a tantrum at Sun Hongmei. "Sun Hongmei, what''s the matter with you today? Even if it took so long to wash your clothes, why can''t you stir fry several dishes?" , "as like as two peas, my father said nothing but nothing but the beautiful face. It''s really bad luck to know that I shouldn''t have married you. " Sun Hongmei was so angry that she wanted to pour the soup on the table on Qian Jinqi''s face. What qualification does Qian Jinqi, who can only rely on her own father to support her? He hates her cooking so much, why doesn''t he make it himself? Her sun Hongmei is so unlucky that she married such a worthless waste as Qian Jinqi The more sun Hongmei thought about it, the more angry she was, but she still put up with it. Anyway, it would be good to endure for a few more days. Su Yao will surely kill the disgusting Qian''s father and son. "Kinky, I''m not feeling well today. You just have to eat a little." However, Qian Jinqi did not listen to her explanation, and even pushed her, "Sun Hongmei, I think you just don''t want me to have a good meal at all." Money sitting on the side did not come out to dissuade. In his opinion, only his son Qian Jinqi is real. Sun Hongmei, the daughter-in-law, is still an outsider before she gives birth to a son and a half daughter for his family. Sun Hongmei was pushed to the ground by Qian Jinqi. Her heart was completely cold. In fact, in her first marriage with Qian Jinqi, Qian Jinqi was very kind to her and would protect her, but in the end Sun Hongmei was just about to get up from the ground when she felt a sharp pain in her stomach. The pain made her sweat cold, "my stomach..." "Sun Hongmei, don''t pretend for me there!" Qian Jinqi looked at the past impatiently. When he saw the blood under her, he immediately panicked, "Dad, how did she bleed? She should not be dying?" Qian Yougui also looked at the past. He thought of some possibility and immediately couldn''t sit still. "What are you doing there? Don''t you go and invite Dr. Lin here!" Qian Jinqi came to his senses and ran out like a gust of wind. Qian Yougui took sun Hongmei to the bed in the inner room. "Hongmei, don''t be angry with Qi''er. He''s in a bad mood these days." Although sun Hongmei was too painful to speak, she immediately sneered at Qian Yougui''s saying, "how dare I be angry with him?" Anyway, she''s going to die. She''s going to put up with a fart! Chapter 510 If this had been put before, Qian Yougui would have blown up if she had seen sun Hongmei speak to herself with this attitude. But now, he is not angry, because sun Hongmei is likely to be pregnant with their Qian family''s child. "Hongmei, I know that Qi Er didn''t do that right now. When he comes back, I will make him apologize to you." Sun Hongmei didn''t know which one Qian Yougui was singing, but listening to his words, she was in a better mood, but she was still full of resentment, "how dare I ask him to apologize to me? If he doesn''t kill me, I''ll be thankful." Seeing her talking like this, Qian Yougui knows that she is angry now, so he doesn''t stick his hot face on her cold buttocks. "Hongmei, you must hold on. Dr. Lin will be here soon." The child in the belly can''t be lost. Maybe it''s a boy. Sun Hongmei snorted coldly and turned over with difficulty. He didn''t pay attention to money any more. Qian Yougui is not angry, but is watching her. After a while, Qian Jinqi came back with Dr. Lin. he thought Dr. Lin was walking too slowly, so he ran all the way with him on his back. Dr. Lin is old and has been bumping on Qian Jinqi''s back for so long. He is not feeling well. But before he came to have a rest, Qian Jinqi dragged him into the inner room. "Be careful, my old bones are falling apart." "Dr. Lin, show my daughter-in-law a lot of blood." On hearing this, Dr. Lin could not complain any more. After all, life was crucial. He stepped forward and lifted the quilt covering sun Hongmei. His face suddenly became dignified. Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi became uneasy. One was thinking: why does Dr. Lin look like this? Can''t sun Hongmei keep the baby in her belly? Another thought: is sun Honglei not saved? Seeing that their faces were so solemn, sun Hongmei also began to feel uneasy. She started shaking her voice and said, "Lin, Dr. Lin, am I not, I''m not saved?" Dr. Lin didn''t speak. He began to pulse for her, sometimes frowning and sometimes stretching. Seeing sun Hongmei''s three people''s hearts, it is called a seven up and eight down. "Dr. Lin, how is her condition?" Qian Yougui finally couldn''t help asking. "She''s pregnant." Dr. Lin said, "you should be careful, don''t let her knock or touch again, or the child in her belly will really be unable to keep." Sun Hongmei listened to this, and the whole person was stunned by the thunder. Why did this happen at this point? Why did she have a baby at this time? Sun Hongmei couldn''t accept the fact. She rolled her eyes and fainted. Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi''s father and son suddenly panic again, "Dr. Lin, how did she suddenly faint?" Dr. Lin looked at it. "It''s OK. She just has no physical strength. Let her rest for a while." "That''s good, that''s good, but Dr. Lin, is she really pregnant?" He had been looking forward to his child for so long, but he always felt that it was not true. It''s not an illusion, is it? "No mistake. She''s really pregnant, but she''s a little unstable. You have to be careful." Dr. Lin said, "I''ll give her a paracetamol. You can get it when you come down. You can go to the town and get it yourself." Chapter 511 I see. Thank you, Dr. Lin Qian Yougui''s expression is also a little excited. "There are other people in the village waiting for me to see a doctor. I''ll go first. Don''t forget to come and get the prescription later." "Never forget, never forget." Qian Yougui looks at his son Qian Jinqi again, "Qi''er, you send him to doctor Lin Qian Jinqi nodded and sent Dr. Lin to the door. After delivering Dr. Lin, Qian Jinqi no longer suppressed his inner excitement. "Dad, I''m finally going to be a father. I finally have my own children. I''m so happy." "If you''re going to be a father, I''m going to be a grandfather." Although Qian Yougui is also a little excited, he is not as exaggerating as Qian Jinqi. "Qi''er, Hongmei will wake up later. You have to apologize to her." "Dad, I know." If this had been put in the past, he would not have listened to his father. But now it''s different. Sun Hongmei is pregnant with his child. Before the baby is born, she is the treasure of their money family. At this time, Qian Yougui said again, "don''t scold her any more. She can''t be angry, otherwise it''s not good for her baby." Qian Jinqi even nodded, "Dad, I''ll listen to you." If sun Hongmei is awake now, listening to their conversation, I don''t know what kind of feeling it will be. "You take good care of her here. I''ll get the prescription from Dr. Lin, and catch it in the town. Don''t make her angry again." Qian Jinqi nodded, indicating that he knew, "Dad, be careful on the way." ¡­¡­ After leaving the door, Qian Yougui meets Su Yao and Lan Ling, and the smile on his face disappears. He snorts coldly, bypasses them and continues to walk to the village entrance. He would have forgotten the unpleasant thing, but he didn''t expect to meet Su Yao and Lan Ling suddenly. In a flash, he remembered the incident that happened only this morning. However, he is not going to move them now, until sun Hongmei''s fetus is stable. After all, sun Hongmei has the biggest child in her stomach. Su Yao looked at Qian Yougui''s leaving figure and asked Lan Ling standing beside him, "Lanling, if I didn''t read it wrong, Qian Yougui seems to have picked up money. Is there any happy event in his family?" For him to focus on this kind of thing, Lanling some dissatisfaction, "you care so much why, and it has nothing to do with you, you said you want to go shopping in the town, don''t waste time." "But I''m not happy to see him so happy." Su Yao said boldly, "what''s more, he was so happy just now. Maybe he thought of some way to deal with us. I can''t make him satisfied, so we''d better follow him and have a look." Lan Ling was speechless, "can you not be so curious? Besides, didn''t you say that in the face of great power, all the intrigues are just tigers? Don''t you have that confidence in yourself? " Lanling didn''t hear Su Yao''s answer. He looked up and found that Su Yao had already followed him. Lanling shook her head helplessly and quickly caught up with him. "Su Yao, did you listen to me just now?" "Listening." Su Yao an absent-minded look, "you keep quiet, don''t let Qian Yougui discover." Lan Ling: "what do you mean Chapter 512 On the way, Su Yao and Lan Ling find that Qian Yougui is going to the same place as Qian Yougui. It makes them wonder what to say. Su Yao and Lan Ling looked at each other and saw some information in their eyes. Then continue to follow Qian Yougui and see what he is going to do. Qian Yougui always feels that someone is following him, but when he looks back, no one is following him. He may have an illusion. Su Yao and Lan Ling came out from behind a big tree, looked at each other and continued to follow. After a while, I finally got to the town. Su Yao was dazzled by those snack fans on the roadside. As soon as he was about to walk to one of the snack stands, Lan Ling grabbed his clothes and said, "Su Yao, do you forget what you are going to do? And it wasn''t long after lunch. Are you hungry again "Well, it doesn''t matter. Eating is the most important thing. And whether I eat or not has nothing to do with whether I have lunch or not." Su Yao said boldly, "you should let me go. Those who eat are calling me." Lanling thinks that this guy is really hopeless. Besides eating all day, he still eats. Isn''t he afraid that he will become a pig? "Are you not afraid to die of fat? Look at yourself. How much weight you''ve gained this time Su Yao pinched his face and found that he was really fat, but between losing weight and eating, he still chose to eat. "It''s just a little fat. It''s no big deal. At most, I''ll do more exercise in the future." Lanling ignored him and directly dragged him to the place where Qian Yougui went. "Well, what are you doing? Let me go." "A man should have a beginning and a ending. You told me that." Lanling tone light said, "how, do you want to say that this is wrong?" Su Yao choked. Did he lift a stone and hit his own foot? "OK, OK, I''m going to the head office, but can you let me go first? You''re dragging me so hard." "No way." Lanling resolutely refused his request, "you don''t want to escape to eat." Su Yao''s mind was pierced Knock in? Knock in? Do you hear that? Looking at his appearance, Lan Ling''s eyes quickly flashed a few minutes of smile. Fortunately, Su Yao didn''t notice. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would blow his hair directly. ¡­¡­ Lanling dragged Su Yao to the door of a drugstore, "it''s here." Su Yao looked at the drugstore, and then looked at Lan Ling. His expression was a little suspicious. "Are you sure you''ve entered this drugstore?" As soon as the words fell, Qian Yougui came out of the drugstore, with several pieces of medicine in his hand. Lanling and Su Yao quickly hide and look at the pieces of medicine that Qian Yougui carries. Qian Yougui didn''t notice the two of them. He hummed a little song in his mouth, looking very happy. The more he thought about it, the more strange he felt. If someone in the family is ill, Qian Yougui shouldn''t be so happy? Is the medicine in his hand not a cure but a poison? "Lanling, do you think the medicine Qian Yougui seized from the drugstore is a poison?" Lanling thought of going with him. "I think it''s very possible, and I think his medicine is used to deal with us." "But if it''s really poison, he doesn''t have to buy so much?" Chapter 513 Su Yao thought for a while. If it was just for poisoning, he really didn''t need to buy that medicine. But if those were not poisons, what would they be? "Lanling, shall we go in and ask the shopkeeper of the drugstore? He must know what medicine Qian Yougui bought." Lanling nodded and agreed to his suggestion, "OK, now it''s the only way." When Su Yao and Lan Ling went in, the drugstore manager was sorting out the herbs and didn''t notice them at all. Su Yao pretended to cough a few times, "cough." Hearing the sound, the drugstore manager quickly turned around with a smile on his face, "my two guests, what do you want to buy?" "Shopkeeper, we have something to ask you about." Said Su Yao. On hearing this, the smile on the face of the drugstore manager faded a little, "what''s the matter?" "What kind of medicine did that man take with you just now?" Su Yao said as he took out a ingot of silver. "Of course, I won''t let the shopkeeper answer this question in vain. As long as you are willing to say, this ingot of silver is yours." Looking at the silver ingot, the shopkeeper''s eyes suddenly brightened, "I said, I said that just now the man came to catch the tocolysis drug." Su Yao, who didn''t expect to be the answer, frowned. "Are you sure he''s only here to catch tocolysis?" The drugstore manager thought carefully, "by the way, he also bought some arsenic, which he said was used to poison the mice in the house. I didn''t think much about it, so I sold it to him." Su Yao sneered in his heart. Is it true that poisonous mice are false and harmful to talents? I didn''t expect that the money was so vicious that he didn''t have to be polite to him. Lanling didn''t expect that Qian Yougui bought arsenic. A small amount of arsenic can be used to cure diseases, but a large amount of arsenic can kill people. The answer to whom Qian Yougui wants to harm with arsenic is obvious Seeing that Su Yao and Lan Ling''s expressions were not quite right, the drugstore manager couldn''t help being a little flustered. "My two guests, what''s the problem?" "Nothing." Su Yao''s mouth pulled out a smile, "thank you for telling us this, this Ding silver is your." The shopkeeper of the medicine shop took the silver, and his smile on his face became more and more brilliant. "My two guests, would you like to have a look at the medicinal materials I have here, which are all top-notch." Su Yao didn''t pay attention to him. All he was thinking about now was something, "Lanling, let''s go." "Well." Lanling nodded and went out of the drugstore with him. "Now that you know what medicine Qian Yougui is after, what are you going to do?" "Of course, it''s a tit for tat. Let Qian Yougui taste the evil fruit he planted." Su Yao sneered, his eyes full of cold. Passing girl carefully looked at him and Lanling, the next second scared to the line of sight back, and then left here in a hurry. These two childe seem to have a pair of good leather bags, but how can they look so terrible? Su Yao and Lan Ling didn''t notice it. They were thinking about the same thing. "How do you think money will harm us?" Lan Ling asked. "It''s probably arsenic in our well water." Su Yao replied, "what do you think?" "I think he''s going to hurt us in this way." Lanling said, "and maybe he will burn a fire for us when he hurt us with arsenic, so as to achieve the purpose of destroying the dead." Chapter 514 Su Yao quite agreed and nodded, "I also think Qian Yougui will do this kind of thing, so let them have a taste of it." Lanling was just about to say "OK", and suddenly thought of something, "Qian Yougui also caught some tocolysis drugs, which shows that sun Hongmei is pregnant. Shall we kill sun Hongmei as well?" Su Yao, who had never thought of it, was stunned Has sun Hongmei bullied you? " Lan Ling thought carefully, sun Hongmei just looked at others with cold eyes, hoping to insult him, and did not do anything excessive to him. Moreover, although sun Hongmei always coveted Su Yao, he did not do anything, and last time he informed them. Although she had a different purpose Lan Ling shook her head, "No Su Yao sighed, "since there is no such thing, let her go. And she came to ventilate specially before. She must have been divorced from Qian''s family, but she didn''t expect that she had a child at this time..." Qian''s family is wrong, but Sun Hongmei is innocent. He will not kill innocent people. Otherwise, he will be the same kind of people as Qian''s father and son. Listen to his sigh tone, Lan Ling immediately some dissatisfaction, "you this is in pity on her?" Su Yao was very helpless. "I''m just telling the truth. After all, the people we are going to kill are her husband and father-in-law. The children in her belly will become a child with only mother and no father because of us." But Lanling has already fallen into the state of "no matter what you say, I won''t listen". His heart is full of acid. "How can you be so sure that sun Hongmei won''t get rid of her baby? She is not a woman of her own accord Su Yao listened to his tone become so fierce, can''t help but frown, "Lanling, I''m just telling the truth, don''t you have to be so angry?" Lan Ling pushed Su Yao to the wall, close to his body, with fierce eyes, just like a wolf on the grassland. "Su Yao, I don''t allow you to focus on other people''s bodies. You just have to look at me all the time." The passers-by looked at their ambiguous posture and sighed, "it''s really a world style day." Although some men are masculine now, they are all secretive, but there has never been such a case of cuddling on the street. These two men are bold enough. Su Yao listened to Lan Ling''s words. He was stunned and then laughed, "so you are jealous. Why do you like vinegar so much? Can''t it be that vinegar jar has become essence?" Lanling''s momentum just now disappeared, his ear root son a red, "no, do you think I''m the kind of easily jealous people?" Su Yao pretended not to hear his words clearly, "ah, what did you say just now? Do you admit that you are jealous?" Lan Ling stretched out his hand and pinched the flesh on his stomach. His smile was ferocious. "What did you say just now?" "Nothing, nothing. I didn''t say anything just now. You heard me wrong." Su Yao instantly recognized the counseling, "you hurry to let go, I am most afraid of pain." I don''t know what his body is like. It''s more delicate than that of girls. It hurts a little bit. Lanling see his eyes red, a pair of crying appearance, quickly released his hand. Although was somewhat upset, he still make complaints about her. "Actually, she is more afraid of pain than women. Are you still not a man?" Su Yao: My fault? Chapter 515 "I''m no match for you, your highness." Su Yao said as he rubbed the place where Lanling pinched him. No need to say, what is the red? This is not a little Huang Wen. Why set him like this? Isn''t it the "good thing" done by the unreliable Tangyuan again? Tangyuan has achieved success again and again. However, the reason why Tang Nen had a pair of flowers and flowers was that he needed to be careful. Although he has become a man now, he is still a flower in essence Lan Ling saw that Su Yao had been rubbing the place where he had pinched him. She could not help but ask, "is it really that painful?" Su Yao didn''t say anything. He just glanced at him gently, but the eyes suddenly caught his soul. Lan Ling''s heart rate began to speed up, he quickly moved away from sight, a light cough, "cough, you didn''t want to eat before, let''s go to eat some." "But I don''t want to move now. Why don''t you buy some for me?" Said Su Yao. Although this is very normal, but Lanling always feels that he is acting coquettish with himself. It''s not right. It''s really wrong. What''s wrong with him? Lan Ling thought deeply and looked up at Su Yao with a serious expression. "Su Yao, did you secretly give me some medicine?" He didn''t know what he was talking about. Su Yao was stunned, "what did you say just now? I''ll give you the medicine on the sly? You don''t have a fever, do you? " Said, he put out his hand to explore the temperature of Lanling''s forehead to see if he really had a fever. Lanling stepped back a few steps, avoiding his extended hand. "I don''t have a fever. Just think I was just talking nonsense. I''ll buy you food. You''ll wait for me here. Don''t run around." With that, he ran away like a gust of wind, as if he had met some monsters. After running far away, Lanling stopped, he put his hand on his chest, a blank face, "what''s wrong with me?" What''s wrong with him? Why do you suddenly have that strange idea? Su Yao frowned. "What''s wrong with Lanling?" Su Yao frowned. "What''s wrong with Lanling? How do you feel he''s weird?" "This is love." At this time, tangyuan suddenly made a sound. Su Yao was puzzled, "what do you mean by that?" "Lanling has completely fallen in love with you, but he has not yet understood his feelings for you." Tang Yuan explained. Su Yao did not speak. After a long time, he said, with a little pride in his tone, "that''s really great, let him like me in such a short time." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tangyuan swallowed a mouthful of old blood. "Host, this is not the point. Hello "Why, don''t you think I''m good?" "Good, you are very good, you are the best in the world, so the head office?" Tangyuan is very perfunctory to answer him such a sentence. "Why do I always feel that you are so perfunctory? Don''t you secretly scold me in your heart Tangyuan You are not a very difficult person to serve. "Host, this is really not the point, the point is that you should let Lanling know what kind of feelings he has for you." "This kind of thing is not urgent, just let it be." Su Yao looked indifferent. Chapter 516 Tangyuan What? Are you really going to be a salted fish? Su Yao said again, "besides, it''s still early. Lanling is not an adult yet. I don''t want to attack a minor, otherwise I will feel guilty." "Host, don''t you forget that people in this era can get married at the age of 13?" "Of course I didn''t forget it, but I still think it''s only 18 years old to be an adult, so let him go with it. Lanling is so smart that she will soon be enlightened. " Tangyuan OK, don''t worry about the emperor and eunuch. Anyway, the one who is in a hurry is not him. On the other side. Lanling just bought a sweet scented osmanthus cake. When she was about to pay, she found her money bag was missing. He walked around and his eyes fell on someone in the crowd. That person saw Lan Ling to see come over, immediately scared, and then ran away. Lanling is sure it was the man who stole his money bag again. He said "I''ll buy it later" with the sweet scented osmanthus cake vendor, and then quickly chased after him. The vendor watched Lanling disappear in the crowd. He scratched his head blankly, "what''s the situation?" Su Yao, who had been waiting for about ten minutes in situ, "why hasn''t Lanling come back?" The thief who stole Lanling''s money bag looked back and found that Lanling didn''t know when to catch up with him. He was scared to death. He speeded up his feet. However, Lanling is like a piece of candy that can''t be thrown away. She is firmly following him, and the distance between them is getting shorter and shorter. The thief has the impulse to scold his mother. He''s been stealing for so many years, and he''s never turned over, but he didn''t expect to meet his opponent today. No, the other side is a spoiled child of a wealthy family, and maybe he just has good feet, so I don''t have to be afraid of him. At this thought, the thief stopped and took out a knife from his arms. Then he pointed at Lanling with that knife, and said in a very arrogant voice, "if you don''t want to die, you should get out of here. I''m just for money. But if you have to fight me to the end, don''t blame me for being rude to you If this had been put in the past, he would have been worried about it, but now it is different. He is not the old Lan Ling who has no strength to bind a chicken. Lan Ling stepped forward and said, "Oh? Do you really dare to do it? " The thief didn''t expect that Lanling was not afraid at all, which made him feel embarrassed. The thief waved the knife in his hand and was ready to bring back his lost face. "Since you don''t know how to live or die, I''m not polite." However, as soon as he had finished his words, he got a sharp kick in his stomach. He was kicked out by Lanling and couldn''t get up in pain. Lanling walked towards the thief, with a sneer in his mouth. Looking at him coming towards him, the thief''s heart was so flustered, "what do you want?" He reached out to the knife which was not far away from him, but before he got it, his hand was stepped on by Lanling. Lanling kicked the knife away in front of him and even gave him a bad smile. There are only two words left in the thief''s mind - it''s over! He has never failed. This time he is really defeated, and may be killed by the other party Chapter 517 He ran over him with his hands. The thief immediately issued a wail, he angrily glared at Lanling, anyway, he is going to die, what are you afraid of, "what do you want to do?" Lan Ling sneered, "is it you who hand over the money bag to me, or do I help you?" "If you don''t want to teach me, I''ll only see one killing today." Listening to this, the thief tentatively opened his mouth and asked, "that is to say, if the thing I stole from you is good for you, you will let me go?" Lan Ling didn''t answer this question. Instead, she counted down, "five, four..." The thief always thinks that when he counts to one, his head will fall with him. He quickly took out all the things he had stolen this morning. "These are for you. You let me go." Lanling didn''t take all of them, but took back her own - it was a gold bag with dark lines, and the word "Lan" was embroidered on it. This was made by Su Yao not long ago. Lanling put the money bag away, and then looked at the others, found that they did not have their own good-looking. However, we can''t get rid of this thief. He wants to send the thief together with the money bags to the Yamen. Lanling looked around, and then the line of sight fell on the belt on the thief. He has his own belt, but he can''t take it off, or his trousers will fall off. In the thief''s frightened eyes, Lanling untied his belt, tied his hands behind him with that belt, and then kicked him with his feet, "get up, or I''ll drag you to go." The thief almost cried out, "uncle, didn''t you say you would let me go, what are you going to do?" "Of course, I sent you to the yamen, so as not to have someone''s things stolen by you." Lan Ling said. This time the thief really cried out, "uncle, please do me a favor. Can''t you let me go? I don''t want to go to Yamen. The people in Yamen will kill me." The old master of Qingtian in the Yamen is in charge of everything. All the people who have stolen money have reported there. He saw a group of officers and soldiers wandering in the street in civilian clothes a few days ago, just to catch the thieves. And I heard that several of his colleagues had been arrested and locked up. If he goes in, even if he doesn''t die, he has to peel off his skin. Lan Ling Cai doesn''t care what kind of end this little thief will have after he is sent to Yamen. He is just going to do the way for heaven once. Who let this guy steal his head. "If you don''t get up, I''ll kill you now!" Lan Ling kicked him a few feet again, "if you enter the yamen, or you can still have a few lines of vitality, but here in me, you will not even have a ray of vitality." The thief thought about it carefully. The old master of Qingtian was a kind man. He pleaded for himself in the court at that time. Maybe he would be dismissed lightly. It''s better than dying at Lanling''s hand. However, what the thief doesn''t know is that no matter how kind-hearted the Lord is, he will never let go of any criminal. His kindness is only aimed at those who have not made mistakes Thinking of these, the thief quickly got up and even walked forward a few steps. "Let''s go." Lan Ling Mo Mo Mo, one hand picked up the money bags on the ground, the other hand to catch the thief, so as not to escape halfway. Chapter 518 Yamen is not far from here, and they soon arrived at Yamen. At the gate of the Yamen stood two yamen servants, each with a water and fire stick in their hands. When the thief looked at the water and fire stick, he was afraid and his legs were soft. But compared with it, he is more afraid of Lanling. The two yamen noticed Lanling and the thief, "who are you?" Lanling pushed the thief over, then put the money bag in her hand on the ground, "two officials, this thief was caught by me when stealing. You must not let him run away. These are all stolen from others." Before the two yamen servants had time to speak, a man who had just reported the case happened to see his own money bag and quickly walked over, "well, it was you who stole my purse. I won''t kill you." Then he punched and kicked the thief. The thief originally wanted to resist, but he didn''t know what kind of tricks Lanling had just done on him. He can''t move now. But the two yamen soldiers did not come forward to stop them, just watched. Lanling took the opportunity to leave. After the man vented his anger, the two yamen soldiers came forward and brought the thief and the money bags in together ¡­¡­ Lan Ling bought osmanthus and went back to find Su Yao when she found that Su Yao was missing. He immediately frowned, "Su Yao?" Su Yao, who was hiding, didn''t make a sound. After Lanling''s back was toward him, he crept out, then reached out from his back and patted Lanling on the shoulder, "Hey!" Lan Ling was suddenly startled. He looked back and found it was su Yao. He sighed helplessly, "Su Yao, you are so big. Are you still playing this kind of trick? Are you childish?" Su Yao snatched the bag of Osmanthus cake in his hand, opened it and said, "did you spend so long buying it?" Lan Ling shook his head, "no, I did a good thing on the way." "What good? Have you saved the beauty Su Yao grinned and winked at him. Lanling sighed helplessly, "can you stop thinking about this kind of thing? I don''t have any interest in hero saving beauty." "What did you do "Caught a thief and sent him to yamen by the way." Lan Ling said. "Well, I didn''t expect you to have a sense of justice. I thought you were the kind of person who only cares about himself." "I said, it is not the thief who stole your head, so you sent him to yamen?" Lanling did not answer this question, but picked up a sweet scented osmanthus cake and stuffed it into his mouth, "eat yours." Su Yao chewed and found that the sweet scented osmanthus cake was really good. "This sweet scented osmanthus cake is very delicious. Where did you buy it?" Lan Ling picked her eyebrows, "what? Do you want to buy some bags to take back? " Su Yao, who was exposed, scratched his head with embarrassment. "I really think so." "Then wait for me." Su Yao quickly grabbed him, "Hey, what are you going to do again?" Lan Ling white his one eye, "you don''t say want to take a few packets of Osmanthus cake back, I go to help you buy ah." Su Yao heard this, but he was a little sweet. He didn''t expect that Lanling would spoil people. "No, I just said it just now. It''s enough to have this bag. After all, if you eat too much good food, you will get tired of it." Chapter 519 At this time, Lan Ling said again, "do you have anything to eat? By the way, we can''t come to town every day." Su Yao thought about it carefully. He wanted a lot of food, but he didn''t know if there was any, "Lanling, why don''t we go shopping in the town this afternoon and eat and play?" "It seems that we have never played together. Anyway, we have nothing to do. It''s better to hit the sun than choose a day. What do you think?" Lanling originally wanted to refuse, but after hearing his words, she nodded and agreed, "well, I can just relax. This period of time is too tired." Su Yao took his hand and went to the front one by one. "Let''s go." Lanling followed him slowly, looking at his eyes gentle like a Wang spring water, as if you can drown in it. Passers-by all noticed them, and a few people also pointed to them, saying that they did not know etiquette and shame at all. Su Yao and Lan Ling pretended not to hear. After all, their mouths grow on others, and they can say what they like Su Yao and Lan Ling spent the afternoon shopping and eating. In the evening, there are more and more people in the street. There are lots of lights and decorations everywhere. It''s very lively. There are also some small stalls on the street, some of which are decorated with lanterns and river lanterns, all kinds of which are dazzling. Su Yao and Lan Ling looked at a couple of lovers who passed by their side. They looked at each other blankly, "what festival is today? Why are there so many people?" It happened that a passer-by heard this question, and then stopped to answer their question, "today is the annual Qiqiao Festival. At this time, men and women will go out, and some will take advantage of the Qiqiao festival to show their hearts to the people they like." Listening to this, Su Yao and Lan Ling realized in a trance, "so it is. Thank you." "You''re welcome. By the way, you two should be a couple, too?" The man laughed and looked at their hands together. "Bold people like you are not common. Come on." Su Yao and Lan Ling quickly let go of their hands, and then said in the same voice, "no, no, you are wrong. We are just friends." "I know, I know all about it." The man had a delicate smile. Su Yao: Lan Ling: "what do you mean You know a ghost, you don''t know anything! though they make complaints about it, they can''t help but get their ears red. Seeing that they were embarrassed, the man did not say anything more to ridicule them. After saying "I wish you happiness", he left. Su Yao and Lan Ling were speechless, and the atmosphere was once very awkward. After a long time, Su Yao opened his mouth and interrupted the embarrassed atmosphere. "Lanling, do we look like a pair? Why didn''t I feel it? " Listening to the second half of the sentence, Lan Ling''s heart couldn''t help a burst of anger, "I don''t know, don''t ask me!" Su Yao was stunned. He just asked that question just to test Lan Ling, but he didn''t expect Lan Ling''s reaction to be so big. Is Lanling not like him at all? Thinking of this, Su Yao''s heart was sour. Lan Ling saw that Su Yao''s expression was something wrong, and she couldn''t help being annoyed. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to yell at you just now." "It''s OK. I won''t be angry." Su Yao squeezed out a smile. Chapter 520 Looking at his appearance, Lanling more and more regretted that she had just spoken with him in that tone. "Su Yao, I didn''t mean to say that just now. I just don''t know what kind of relationship we have." Su Yao laughed. "Lanling, in fact, you don''t need to explain to me. I''m really not angry. And if I were you, I would do the same thing." As for what kind of things should be between them, or let Lanling this guy want to go, he will not tell him so kind. Take it as a little punishment for him. Lan Ling opened her mouth, but found that she could not say anything. "Well, don''t worry about it. Let''s go ahead and have a look." Su Yao pointed to the place not far away surrounded by many people and said to Lanling. Lanling nodded and walked with him. In order to avoid the same thing happening again, Su Yao and Lan Ling were separated by a distance, but their excellent appearance still attracted many people''s attention. Some women looked at them shyly, but did not dare to come forward. When Su Yao and Lan Ling look at the past, they quickly turn around, do not want them to find that they are looking at them. But Su Yao and Lan Ling don''t care about it. They are used to it. But Lan Ling always has a strange feeling in his heart, especially when he finds that more and more women are looking at Su Yao. He stretched out his hand and pulled Su Yao to his side. Su Yao was puzzled and asked, "Lanling, what''s the matter?" "It''s nothing. It''s just that there are too many people here. I''m afraid we''ll get lost later." Lan Ling said. Su Yao did not doubt this, and even said with a smile, "yes, you must hold on to me firmly, or I will be lost later." With the encouragement of her friend, a woman who wanted to talk to Su Yao for a few words looked at this scene and immediately let out her anger. Her right foot, who had just stepped out, came back. Another woman looked at her friend and did not dare to come forward and asked, "what''s the matter? Are you not ready yet? " "No The woman shook her head. "That childe already has someone to like." Another woman looked up and saw Su Yao and Lan Ling holding hands together. They were stunned and then sighed, "that''s a pity." I didn''t expect that such a handsome and quiet childe already had a favorite person, and the one he liked was also a man When Su Yao and Lan Ling finally got to the front, they found that there was a lantern riddle guessing contest. By the side was a board and a shelf, on which were written the rules of the game, and on the shelf were rows of lanterns. On the stage, someone is guessing lantern riddles. A woman under the stage looks at the man on the stage, her eyes full of expectation. When the man guessed the lantern riddle, there were people cheering there. Su Yao looked at several lanterns hanging there. His attention was attracted by one of the lanterns which was shaped like a cat. Lanling also looked at the past, and found that Su Yao was still looking at one of the lanterns, and he made a decision in his heart. "Su Yao, do you want that lantern?" Su Yao took a look at him and said, "why do you ask me this all of a sudden?" "You just have to answer whether I want or not." Lan Ling said. "Yes." Chapter 521 "Well, when I go up to guess the lantern riddle, I will get the lantern." Su Yao listened to his words, his heart could not help but "bang bang bang" acceleration. So it is "Yes, yes, but can you guess riddles?" The atmosphere was immediately destroyed by the words. Lanling immediately white his one eye, "if I don''t, then what do I do up there, let others see me as a monkey?" "That''s right. Come on, I''m sure you can do it." Su Yao made a gesture of "come on" to him. By this time, the man on the stage had already guessed the eighth riddle. He had guessed all the previous seven riddles correctly. As long as he guessed the eighth one again, he could take away a lantern he liked. When he said the answer to the riddle, all the people under the stage were sweating for him. "This childe, congratulations on your guess. Now you can take away the lantern you like." Everyone cheered, and the man himself was very excited. He took a butterfly shaped lantern from the shelf, and then went to his beloved, "this lantern is for you." The woman with a red face took the lantern, sound like mosquito rope, "thank you." Lan Ling looked at the couple and Su Yao, and made a decision in her heart. At this time, the stall owner who was holding the lantern riddle guessing meeting on the stage said, "does anyone want to come up and guess the lantern riddle?" "Me." Lan Ling raised her hand. The stall owner looked at him, "this childe, please come up." Lanling goes up to guess the riddle. "Young master, please listen to the first one..." The stall owner just finished the first lantern riddle, Lan Ling did not want to give the answer. The stall owner was stunned, then said with a smile, "congratulations on the first answer, and then please listen to the second..." Lan Ling quickly gave an answer. If you don''t know these riddles are your own, and the answer is only your own, the stall owner will doubt whether Lanling is prepared. He has never encountered this kind of situation, just like the man who had sex just now. Although all the answers were correct, it took a lot of time The stall owner looked at Lanling in a strange way, and then said the next lantern riddle. Lan Ling quickly guessed all eight riddles and got the lantern that Su Yao wanted. In front of all the people, he went to Su Yao and handed the lantern to him. "Su Yao, I''ll bring you the lantern you want." People''s eyes suddenly fell on them, and the same word was written on their faces -- gossip! Su Yao''s scalp was numb when they saw him. He asked in a low voice, "Lanling, what are you doing all of a sudden?" In front of so many people to send him lanterns, say that, he will not feel embarrassed? However, Lanling did not feel embarrassed, "send you lantern ah, why, don''t you like it?" Su Yao: Lanling is definitely on purpose, isn''t it? And all of a sudden brain made up a Lang intentional "Concubine" heartless drama, looking at Lan Ling''s eyes with a bit of sympathy. "Like it or not, you have to take it." Lanling put the lantern into Su Yao''s arms, and her tone was irrefutable. The people''s eyes became more and more strange. Su Yao took the lantern and sighed helplessly, "Lanling, let''s go back." He doesn''t want to be seen as a monkey by other people here. Chapter 522 By this time, it was already dark. After leaving the town, it was dark. Fortunately, they got a lantern by guessing the riddle. Otherwise, they would go back in the dark. Su Yao tangled over and over again, and finally asked the question he always wanted to ask, "Lanling, why did you do that just now? Are you afraid that other people will misunderstand our relationship?" Lan Ling steps a meal, turn head to look at him, the eyes are extremely serious, "I want to do what is my freedom, as for others, they like how to think, I can not control them." Su Yao choked at his words Have you ever thought about the relationship between us? " Lanling is Leng Leng first, and then said a sentence, "then do you know what relationship we are?" "It should be the relationship between master and apprentice." Said Su Yao. Listening to this, Lan Ling''s face immediately pulled down, "you are not my master, I am not your apprentice, we can never be this relationship!" Su Yao didn''t expect that he would be so serious in this matter. He sighed helplessly, "yes, yes, we are not masters and apprentices, but brothers." "No, we''re not brothers either." Lan Ling corrected his mistakes with a straight face. "Then we are friends now." Lan Ling frowned and reluctantly accepted this sentence, but there was always a voice in his heart saying - No, you and he are not friends, but another deeper relationship. "We''re just friends for a while." Su Yao helplessly helped his forehead, and Lanling was not so hard to serve. "OK, OK, what you say is what you say. Don''t discuss this topic. The candle in the lantern is about to burn out. We have to go back quickly." Lan Ling said "Oh" and did not speak again Walking on the road, Su Yao suddenly remembered something, "Lanling, do you think money is valuable, will you spray arsenic on the well in our yard when we are not at home?" "I don''t think so." Lan Ling said, "Qian Yougui is not a fool. He will not poison us at this time, because he thinks that it is the strongest time for us to be defensive. I think he will start to do it after our guard heart weakens." Su Yao thought for a while, and thought that his words were quite reasonable. "That''s right. Then we should be more careful, so that we won''t be poisoned by Qian Yougui one day." Lanling quite agreed and nodded, "it''s really time to be careful and pay attention to other people in the village. Maybe there are some people like Qian Yougui among them." ¡­¡­ When they returned to the village, they saw Qian Jinqi, who was wandering around. He looked very happy. He was probably glad that sun Hongmei was pregnant. Su Yao looked at Lanling. "Lanling, I''m not happy with his happy appearance. Do you want to go up and look for his misfortune?" Lan Ling sighed helplessly, "Su Yao, can you stop thinking about doing things all day long?" "I can''t help it. I was born to do things, and I can''t change it." Su Yao said boldly, "so, I''m going to do something now, or I''ll feel bad." Lan Ling: "what do you mean If you want to do something, why do you have to find a reason? Chapter 523 Su Yao walks to Qian Jinqi, but he says hello to him with a smile, "Oh, Qian Jinqi, you look very happy. Are there any happy events at home?" Qian Jinqi was just about to say, "I''m going to be a father." when he saw that the man was su Yao, his smile disappeared and his good mood was completely destroyed by him. Su Yao didn''t seem to see his ugly face. He continued to say, "I saw your father in the town today. Your father seems to have caught some pills in the drugstore. You are so happy just now. Sun Hongmei is not pregnant now?" "Then you have to be careful, because she is not stable, and she doesn''t know when she will fall off." Qian Jinqi always felt that there was something in his words. His eyes gradually became defensive. "Su Yao, what do you want to do?" "I''m not doing anything. I''m just kind enough to remind you." Su Yao said with a smile. Qian Jinqi didn''t believe that he would be so kind. He snorted coldly and left with an ugly face. Su Yao sighed, "I''m just kind enough to remind him. Why doesn''t he appreciate it?" "You are not warning him at all, but threatening him?" Lan Ling asked. Su Yao shrugged, "who knows." "But seriously, you don''t really intend to do something to the child in sun Hongmei''s stomach?" Although Su Yao said that he would not attack sun Hongmei before, what Su Yao said to Qian Jinqi just now always made him feel that Su Yao would attack sun Hongmei. Su Yao immediately said, "you think too much. What I said just now was just to scare Qian Jinqi. I said that I would not attack sun Hongmei, so I would not attack sun Hongmei. I am not a person who kills innocent people indiscriminately." Lan Ling was silent You''re a man of bad taste "I dare not compare with you Su Yao said with a smile. Lan Ling: "what do you mean But Qian Youqi, who hurried home, didn''t feel that Su Yao''s words were frightening himself. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Su Yao was really ready to fight the child in sun Hongmei''s stomach. No, he can''t let Su Yao succeed! Qian Jinqi finds Qian Yougui who is lying in the backyard smoking a big cigarette. "Dad, the big thing is not good!" Qian Yougui slowly vomited out a mouthful of smoke, lifted his eyelids and looked at him, "what''s the matter?" "I met Su Yao just now. He said a few words to me and asked me to be more careful about the children in Hongmei''s belly. Dad, you said he didn''t want to do something to the baby in the red plum Listening to this, Qian Yougui immediately stood up, "what you said is true?" "It''s true, I can hear it clearly. Dad, what do you think we should do? " "I''ll take care of this. You should protect Hongmei and the children in her belly, and don''t let their mother and son suffer any harm." Qian Yougui said. "Dad, what are you going to do?" Qian Yougui''s eyes flashed a bit cruel, "of course, one does not do two endlessly, kill them, to avoid future trouble." Qian Jinqi nodded, "Dad, when are we going to act?" "The night after three days." Qian Yougui replied, "by the way, you can fry the medicine now and let the red plum drink. The damage in her stomach can''t be half damaged." Qian Jinqi scratched his head awkwardly, "Dad, but I don''t know how to decoct medicine at all." He has been spoiled by money since he was a child. He has never let him do anything Chapter 524 Qian Yougui listened to his words and immediately glared at him, "it''s really useless. I fry it myself." Qian Jinqi laughed, "Dad, please." Qian Yougui took a few puffs of smoke, and then went to the kitchen Half an hour later, sun Hongmei looked at the bowl of tocolysis medicine in front of her and didn''t want to drink it. She couldn''t help the child in her stomach. But if she doesn''t drink, Qian Jinqi will force her to drink it Sun Hongmei took the bowl of tocolysis, drank half of it at one breath, and then all sprayed out, "cough, cough." Qian Jinqi, who was sprayed with a face tranquilizer, was not angry. Instead, he was very concerned and asked, "Hongmei, what''s the matter with you?" "The taste of this medicine is too heavy and bitter, so I didn''t like to drink it since I was a child..." "Then wait for me for a while, and I''ll bring you a spoon of sugar, so you don''t have to be afraid of hardship." Qian Jinqi said as he put the bowl of tocolysis medicine in his hand aside. Sun Hongmei nodded. After Qian Jinqi went out, she opened the window and quickly poured out the bowl of tocolysis. After Qian Jinqi came back with a spoon of sugar, he found that the medicine bowl was empty, "what about the tocolysis?" "I drink it. Give me the medicine. It''s killing me." Sun Hongmei put on a look of "this medicine is bitter". Without doubt, Qian Jinqi handed over the spoon of sugar. Sun Hongmei just took over, Qian Yougui''s voice came over, "Hongmei, how can you pour the tocolysis drug?" Sun Hongmei looked up. Qian Yougui didn''t know when he was coming. His hair and clothes were half wet. Again, there was a smell of medicine. Sun Hongmei didn''t expect Qian Yougui to squat in the window. Her expression on her face suddenly became stiff, "Dad..." Qian Jinqi looked at his father, then looked at Sun Hongmei with a guilty face. He frowned and said, "Hongmei, what''s going on here? Don''t you say you''ve already drunk the tocolysis drug?" Sun Hongmei''s expression was stiff again. "That medicine is too bitter. I really don''t want to drink it." "Red plum, that medicine is good for you and your children. How can you not drink it?" Qian Yougui sighed, "forget this time. Don''t dump it next time." Sun Hongmei turned her eyes in silence. What for her good? I don''t want the baby in her stomach to have an accident. Qian Yougui looked at Qian Jinqi again, "Qi''er, there is a bowl of tocolysis in the kitchen. You can take it and watch the red plum drink it up." Qian Jinqi nodded. "I see. I''ll bring it now." Sun Hongmei didn''t expect Qian Yougui to fry an extra bowl. Her expression was ugly for a moment. Damn it, it was a mistake. Qian Jinqi quickly brought the tocolysis medicine. Under the gaze of Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi''s father and son, sun Hongmei can only drink the tocolysis drug on her face. See her drink up, the money is expensive, this just shows satisfied expression, "this is just right." Sun Hongmei: ¡­¡­ Su Yao and Lan Ling lived a peaceful life again, but they were on guard these days. After all, Qian''s father and son are going to murder them both. If they are accidentally caught, it will be over. For this reason, Su Yao did not know where to get a wolf dog. Although the wolf dog looked very fierce, he always liked to play coquetry on him. As a result, Su Yao''s daily routine changed from supervising Lanling training to playing with dogs. Chapter 525 Oh, by the way, Su Yao gave the wolf dog a name Fengyun. Looking at Su Yao, let Fengyun lick his face, Lanling is about to become vinegar, "Su Yao, you don''t mind dirty?" Su Yao took a look at him, "Fengyun loves to be clean. Where is it dirty?" Fengyun nodded, as if echoing Su Yao''s words. Lan Ling choked for a moment, but he still didn''t give up. "Su Yao, why do you play with it all day long? Are you still a child?" "I''m not an adult now. I''m half a child." Said Su Yao. Lan Ling: "what do you mean Fengyun looked at Lanling askance, as if in contempt of him. Lanling was so angry that she was about to explode. Damn it, he''s going to take this stupid dog away from Su Yao one day. "Su Yao, what''s good about this stupid dog? It''s a waste of money to keep it. You''d better buy some food with this money." Su Yao thought about it carefully, and thought that this was quite reasonable Just when Lanling thought that he could successfully send Fengyun away, Su Yao said, "but I can still afford a dog." Lan Ling: "what do you mean Why don''t you follow the routine? Fengyun looked at Lanling again, the eyes seemed to say - stupid human. Lan Ling was so angry in her heart that she rent her mouth. At this time, Su Yao thought of something again and asked with a smile, "Lanling, I found that you are always struggling with the wind and cloud these days. You should not be eating its vinegar?" "I don''t have one." Lan Ling''s right and wrong way, "I just look at it is not pleasing to the eye." Su Yao gave him a meaningful look. "I know. I know everything. You don''t need to explain." Obviously, he is jealous, but he has to say no. can this guy be more duplicity? Lan Ling: "what do you mean What do you know! Today''s Lanling also wants to incarnate as a grumpy elder brother. "Su Yao, you won''t have dinner today." "It''s OK. Anyway, I''ve eaten a lot today. It''s not a bad meal." Su Yao looked indifferent. Lanling only felt like a punch on the cotton, there was an indescribable sense of suffocation in her heart. He hummed a few times, stopped talking to Su Yao, and continued to practice boxing there. However, his eyes have been aiming at Su Yao. Seeing that he is amused by Fengyun''s stupid dog, he is even more unhappy. In a fit of anger, he hit the tree in front of him. But the tree had nothing to do with it, and his right hand had something to do with it. No, it''s bloody on the back. Even if Lan Ling how strong again, at this time he is still pain frown. Su Yao saw this scene, quickly got up and walked over. He looked at Lanling''s injured hand, and his eyes were full of heartache, "how could you be so careless?" Lanling saw that he finally put his attention on his body, very happy in the heart, but the surface is still that expression, "I''m ok, compared with the previous injury, this small injury is nothing." Hearing this, Su Yao felt even more distressed. He took Lanling''s uninjured hand and took him to the house. "It''s this time. Don''t try to be brave again. I''ll bandage it for you. You can have a rest these days." Lanling didn''t speak, but let Su Yao take him. However, when passing by the wind and cloud, I took a proud look at it. Wind and cloud Is there something wrong with this human brain? Chapter 526 Su Yao took out the medicine and gauze from the cupboard and bandaged Lanling''s wound. When the powder was sprinkled on the wound, Lan Ling only felt a burning pain. He took a breath of cold air and tried to resist the impulse of withdrawing his hand. Su Yao looked at him a pair of obviously very painful but gritted teeth to insist on the appearance, more and more heartache. If it was not for fear of arousing suspicion, he would have used that medicine, and Lanling would not have suffered this crime. "Lanling, you have to bear with it, and it will be ready soon." Lanling nodded. Su Yao bandaged his right hand with gauze and finally tied a very beautiful bow. Lanling looked at her right hand, which was wrapped up like a pig''s hoof, and could not help but be speechless, "your gauze is too thick, you still let me how to take things." Su Yao was silent Why don''t I tear it down and bandage you again? " "No more." Lan Ling shook his head, "I''m afraid my hand will be hurt again." Su Yao immediately did not have a good temper white his one eye, "how do you talk about this person, am I that kind of person?" "What kind of person are you?" Lan Ling asked. Su Yao thought that he should have done more. Lan Ling''s mouth was too much. "Lanling, you''d better not say such words to other people in the future, or you will be beaten." "Do you want to beat me now?" Lan Ling asked with a smile, "do you have to hand it?" Su Yao felt that he was challenging his authority. Well, he has no authority at all. Lanling, the man, has eaten him to death Su Yao stretched out his hand and pinched Lanling''s face. Although he ate well this time, he didn''t have any meat on his face. He didn''t feel any flesh when he pinched it. "Where are you going to eat this meal? Why don''t you have any meat on your face?" "I don''t know about that, but I know where your meat is." Su Yao deeply felt that Lanling''s next words were definitely not good words. He directly covered his mouth with his hand and did not let him speak, "OK, don''t say it. I know what you want to say." "Just rest at home and I''ll get something to eat." Lanling took away his hand which covered his mouth and asked him from the soul, "you should not be ready to make your own food, right? Did you almost burn the kitchen like you did last time Su Yao also thought about the last incident, and was extremely embarrassed. Lanling, the dog man, always mentions his black history, so it''s not good to let his black history become the past? "It''s better for you to take care of yourself. You don''t have to take care of yourself. You don''t have to know it yourself. You don''t have to know it yourself." Lanling looked at his back, and her expression was a little confused. How did he feel that Su Yao seemed angry? Did he say something he shouldn''t have said? But what he said was all true? The wind and cloud lying in the yard saw that Su Yao was about to go out, so he immediately stood up and followed him. Su Yao steps a meal, turned to look at it, "Fengyun, you don''t follow." The wind and cloud tilted his head, as if to ask why not let it follow. Su Yao reached out and touched its head, "Fengyun, Lanling is injured. Help me to watch him, and don''t let strangers in." The wind and cloud called a few times to him, "Wang Wang Wang." I got it! Although it did not like the human called Lanling, but since this is the master''s order, it can only follow. "Good, when I come back, I''ll reward you with a big bone." Chapter 527 Qian Yougui, who just came back from the field, saw Su Yao from a distance. He remembered what his son had said a few days ago, and his eyes suddenly became bad when he looked at Su Yao. He has been busy these days and almost forgot about it. Now think about it, it''s time to solve the two evils of Su Yao and Lan Ling, otherwise he would be worried about sun Hongmei''s baby. Su Yao noticed that someone was looking at him and turned around. Then he saw Qian Yougui, who had a bad look in his eyes, and laughed at him. Qian Yougui''s face was even worse. He snorted and left. This evening, he will be in addition to Su Yao and Lan Ling. Su Yao thought that Qian Yougui would probably do it tonight, and his smile became deeper. It''s time to get rid of Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi, the two annoying flies. He doesn''t want to be disturbed by them in their peaceful life with Lanling. As for when to solve them, let him think it over. Su Yao put away his smile and walked towards the mountain. When he got to the mountain, he couldn''t see anyone else. Su Yao said the mantra at ease. The next second he finished the spell, he appeared in an alley in town. Su Yao conjured up a food box and walked out of the alley to the biggest restaurant in the town. After buying some food in the restaurant, Su Yao did not rush back. After all, he has just come out for a short time. If he goes back now, he will surely arouse Lan Ling''s suspicion. He does not want Lanling to know his real identity. What''s more, the food box has heat preservation function, so you don''t have to worry about the food being cold. So, Su Yao walked around, bought some food, and bought Fengyun a few big bones before he went back. ¡­¡­ When he saw Su Yao coming back, he immediately stood up and ran around him happily, "Wang Wang Wang." Su Yao reached out and touched Fengyun''s head, then threw a big bone to it, "Fengyun, your big bone." Fengyun is very happy to take that big bone in its mouth and chew it. Lan Ling, who was reading in the room, heard the barking of the dog and the voice of Su Yao. She put down the book in her hand and came out. When he saw what Su Yao was carrying, he couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows. "Are you going to the town?" Su Yao nodded and put the food box on the table in the yard. Then he took the other things to the kitchen and put them away. By the way, he took out two pairs of dishes and chopsticks. See Lanling still standing there, then waved to him, "don''t stand there, you can have dinner." Lanling went over and sat down. Su Yao opened the food box and took out the food in it. Lanling looked at the three familiar dishes in front of her eyes, and her expression suddenly stagnated. He tried to open his mouth and said, "this dish?" "This dish is what you like to eat, and it was specially made by the cook of zuixiang restaurant, but it cost me a lot of money." Su Yao blurted out subconsciously. After he reacts to what he said, he would like to give himself a big mouth. Let your mouth fast, let you talk fast, this let well, Lanling must be suspicious. Lanling looked at him with a complex expression, "how do you know I like to eat these three dishes?" Su Yao chuckled dryly and casually made up a reason, "if I said this was what I dreamed of in my dream, would you believe me?" He can''t say that he investigated Lanling''s hobbies like a fool, right? Chapter 528 Lan Ling: "what do you mean This guy is really stupid. He lied to him with such absurd reasons. Do you think he is also a fool? However, since he would not say it, he would say it himself sooner or later. "So it is. Then you have a good dream. I hope you can do it often in the future. Then I will have a good mouth." Seeing what he said, Su Yao thought that he had believed his reason. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Don''t talk about this. Eat quickly. You can''t wait for the food to cool." With that, he divided the rice into two portions and put one of them in front of Lanling. Because her right hand was wrapped like a pig''s hoof, she couldn''t hold the chopsticks, so Lanling had to use her left hand to hold the chopsticks. As soon as the meal was caught, she immediately fell down. After repeated this several times, he did not eat a mouthful of food. The rice in Su Yao''s bowl is one-third less. Lan Ling put down her chopsticks and looked at Su Yao, who was eating well. An idea flashed quickly in her mind, "Su Yao, my hand is hurt. I can''t take the chopsticks. Please feed me." Su Yao looked up at him and said, "but your left hand is not hurt. Don''t you just take chopsticks with your left hand?" Lanling did not speak, but gave him a performance on the spot, holding chopsticks with his left hand. Su Yao looked at his left hand, which was shaking like Parkinson''s, and could not help but be silent All right, I''ll eat it right away and feed it to you. " Seeing his plan succeed, Lan Ling''s eyes quickly flashed a smile, but his face was a "really embarrassed" expression, "that''s trouble you." Su Yao quickly finished the meal, and then fed Lan Ling, "open your mouth." Lanling opened her mouth very obediently and waited for Su Yao to feed her. Seeing that he looked at himself with that kind of eyes, Su Yao couldn''t help shaking his hand, and the piece of meat fell on the table. Feng Yun, who was squatting beside him, immediately rolled the meat away with his big tongue, so fast that Su Yao didn''t respond. Su Yao gave it a bad look. "Fengyun, how can you always be so greedy?" Fengyun''s ears trembled, lowered his head, a look that I knew was wrong. Seeing that Su Yao''s attention was attracted by the wind and cloud again, Lan Ling was dissatisfied. He kicked Su Yao''s leg with his foot, "Su Yao, I''m so hungry." Su Yao''s attention turned to him when he was strong. "I know. I''ll feed you right away." Lanling nodded and opened her mouth, waiting for his feeding. And then When the entrance of Qingjiang, which had been eaten countless times, Lanling frowned. Seeing that his expression was not quite right, Su Yao quickly asked, "what''s the matter? Isn''t it delicious? " "This green pepper is too hot, and it''s still half cooked. It''s not the same as what I used to eat." Lan Ling sighed. Also, after all, the operas he once ate were made by his mother, which is unique. Su Yao didn''t like to eat green peppers, so he didn''t eat the green peppers in the Qingjiang River. After listening to Lan Ling''s saying, he took a chopstick and tasted the green pepper, then vomited out without expression, "bah!" "Just like you said, the cooks in zuixiang building are useless." Lan Ling shook her head, "it''s not that the cook is not bad, it''s just that the cooking people are different." Su Yao didn''t think it would be a good topic, so he didn''t ask, "try this." Chapter 529 After dinner, after walking around the village, Lanling went back to the house to read. Su Yao sat on one side and knitted a sweater. The sweater had already been knitted for more than half of the time. He had knitted it for Lanling, and the wool was made by himself. Now it''s autumn. After a while, the weather will get colder and colder. Now if you knit the sweater, Lanling will be able to wear it directly. Su Yao, who is seriously knitting a sweater, doesn''t find that Lanling looks at him from time to time, and his eyes are still gentle. Lanling saw that Su Yao had not found it, so she became more unscrupulous. He simply stopped reading, and held his chin with his right hand and looked at Su Yao''s side face motionlessly. Looking at it, I don''t know what he thought, and suddenly he laughed. Listening to the laughter, Su Yao looked up. Lanling saw him look over, and quickly lowered his head, pretending to be reading seriously there. It was like a student who was caught by the teacher when he was in class. Su Yao didn''t notice his small movements. When he saw something interesting in the book, he laughed. It seems that no matter what kind of Lan Ling will become, now he is just a child. "Woof, woof, woof!" Suddenly, the wind and cloud in the yard called out, and it sounded very fierce. Maybe someone wanted to sneak in, but was found by the wind and cloud. Su Yao put down his things, got up and went out to have a look. The man had already run away, but Fengyun had a piece of cloth in his mouth, which should have been bitten off the man''s clothes. When he saw Su Yao, he stepped forward and wagged his tail. Su Yao took the cloth and looked at it. Then he touched Fengyun''s head. "Fengyun, well done, but you will be wronged for a period of time." This cloth is on Qian Jinqi''s clothes. Qian Jinqi will tell Qian Yougui that he has a dog. Qian Yougui will try his best to get rid of the obstacle of Fengyun in order to succeed in his plan. Although Fengyun is smart, it has a bad habit of greedy Fengyun tilted his head and seemed to be asking Su Yao what to do. Su Yao didn''t explain to him. With a wave of his hand, the storm disappeared. Through the window to see this scene of Lanling, the whole person was stunned. He remembered what the National Master once said - there are monsters in the world. Is Su Yao a monster? Then everything can be explained clearly. Su Yao did not notice Lanling peeping at the window, nor did he find that his waistcoat was already falling. He looked at the cloth in his hand, and with a smile on his lips, he turned and walked towards the room. Seeing that he was about to come in, Lanling, standing by the window, quickly went back and sat down. Obviously, there was a book in front of him, but he always had that scene in his mind. Su Yao didn''t notice Lan Ling''s fault. He put the piece in front of Lanling. "Lanling, Qian Jinqi slipped in just now. We should pay attention to both of us tonight." Lanling some absent-minded "um" a, he tangled repeatedly, "Su Yao, I have a thing to ask you." "What''s the matter?" Lanling opened her mouth and found that the words came to her mouth, but she couldn''t say it, "nothing." He was afraid that Su Yao would suddenly disappear after he said it. So just keep the status quo. Su Yao felt something was wrong. "Lanling, what''s wrong with you? How do I think you''re strange?" "Nothing, just a little tired." "Since you are tired, don''t read and have a rest early." Chapter 530 Lanling nodded, put the book away, took off her coat, and went to bed. But he couldn''t sleep at all. As soon as he closed his eyes, the scene just appeared in his mind. He looked at Su Yao and thought of all the things that had happened these days, and he couldn''t help asking him that question. "Su Yao, do you think there is something strange in the world?" Su Yao, who didn''t expect that he would suddenly ask this question, suddenly froze on his face. "Why did you suddenly ask this question?" "It''s just a sudden thought of it." Su Yao said "Oh", but he was very flustered. He''s not going to lose his horse, is he? "Lanling, don''t think too much about it. How can there be monsters in this world? You must be so sleepy that your brain is confused. Have a rest." Lan Ling did not speak again. When Su Yao thought about the problem just now, he was more and more confused. In the end, he couldn''t sit still. "Lanling, I''ll take a walk." "Good." Su Yao sat on the big stone in the yard, looked up at the stars and sighed, "Tangyuan, do you think Lanling has found something?" "Host, are you so afraid that he will discover your true identity?" Asked the dumpling. "No Su Yao shook his head. "I''m just afraid that he will be afraid that I will stay away from me after he finds out my true identity." "Host, are you not confident in yourself or in him? Do you think he''s the kind of person who''s afraid? " "Host, you are such a person. Sometimes you just like to drill into ox horns. You''d better drill less horn tips in the future." Su Yao thought about the previous several worlds and felt that he was really on the edge of a bull''s horn. "So it is. He is not the kind of person who is afraid of goblins and ghosts, and I should drill less horn points." You can understand. But when are you going to tell Lanling your identity? " "Let''s wait until we get rid of the money family." Su Yao sighed, "and I''m not ready yet." The dumpling "Oh", then did not speak again. This is a matter between Su Yao and Lan Ling. Let them solve it by themselves. It''s a system that doesn''t mix up blindly. Su Yao, who has been relieved, is no longer so tangled. He gets up and goes back to the room and says to Lanling seriously, "Lanling, after solving Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi, I will tell you everything you want to know." "Good." Lan Ling''s heart is very happy. Although he did not know what made Su Yao willing to show all these things, he knew that Su Yao did not escape any more, which also indicated that Su Yao had some confidence in him. ¡­¡­ On the other side. After Qian Jinqi fled home in a hurry, he immediately found his father and told him what had happened before. "Dad, Su Yao and Lan Ling don''t know when they had a dog. I just slipped in and was found by the dog, and he almost bit me." Sun Hongmei, sitting on one side, rolled her eyes silently. It''s useless to be afraid of a dog. Qian Yougui frowned, "what you said is true?" "It''s true. The dog bit a hole in my pants. It almost bit me." Qian Jinqi turns around and shows Qian Yougui. Qian Yougui looks at the hole in his pants and is silent. Sun Hongmei almost laughed. After a long time, money Yougui just said, "you''d better go back to your room and change your pants." Chapter 531 Although Qian Jinqi didn''t know why he said so, he went to change a pair of trousers, and then came back to continue the topic. "Dad, now they have a dog. What should we do in the middle of the night? The dog will scream when he sees us. If Su Yao and Lan Ling wake up, it will be over. " "Don''t worry. It''s a good problem. Just poison the dog to death." Qian Yougui said, "there is a bone in the kitchen. I''ll put arsenic on the bone and throw it to the dog in the middle of the night." "Dad, what if the dog doesn''t eat?" Qian Jinqi asked again. Qian Yougui smiles, but the smile doesn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. "If he doesn''t eat, he''ll kill him and cut off his head with an ax." Qian Jinqi nodded, "OK, then I''ll take the axe with me." Hearing their conversation clearly, sun Hongmei could not help but feel cold. The father and son of Qian family are so cruel to a dog, but they are not as good as animals. It seems that she can''t stay in Qian''s house any more. If she gives birth to a girl instead of a boy, they may kill him. "Dad, kinky, I''m not feeling well, so I''ll go back to my room and have a rest." "Well, then go and have a rest. Qi''er, help Hongmei back to your room. " Qian Yougui said. Qian Jinqi nodded and then went to help sun Hongmei up. At this time, Qian Yougui also said, "Qi''er, you can have a rest and I''ll call you in the middle of the night." "Don''t you have a rest, dad?" "No, I''m afraid I can''t get up if I fall asleep." Qian Yougui shook his head, "you quickly help Hongmei go back to the room and have a rest." ¡­¡­ In the middle of the night, after Qian Yougui wakes up Qian Jinqi, the father and son carry the ladder in one hand and the prepared things in the other hand to the place where Su Yao and Lan Ling live. From time to time, there was not a bit of wind outside. That''s exactly what I said - in the dark of the moon and at night, when people are killed and set on fire. When they arrived, Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi found that the door was open and there was no need to use a ladder. They couldn''t help looking at each other. "Dad, why is this door open? Do you think there will be fraud in it?" Qian Jinqi asked. Qian Yougui shook his head. "It shouldn''t be. Didn''t you say that they had a dog all of a sudden? It''s probably because they don''t have to close the door because they don''t have to be afraid that someone will steal something after having a dog." "And the dog is going to poop and pee. They don''t want to get stinky in the yard." Qian Jinqi thought about it carefully and thought it was reasonable to say, "Dad, let me see if the dog is here now." "Well, be careful." Qian Jinqi walked in lightly and looked around. He didn''t see the dog. This made him feel a little strange, but he was more relieved. He went back and told Qian Yougui about it. "Dad, the dog is not here now. It seems that God is helping us." "That saves a lot of work. Let''s go in." "Good." ¡­¡­ Qian Yougui goes to the well in the dark and takes out the arsenic he bought in the medicine shop a few days ago from his arms and prepares to sprinkle it all into the well. But Su Yao had already found them when they came. He sneered, "heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door, you throw in yourself. You ask for it." Chapter 532 Qian Yougui only felt that he didn''t know what to trip over. If one didn''t stand firm, he fell into the well. But Qian Jinqi wanted to pull him, but he fell in. Their father and son were fighting together in the well. They were afraid that their lives would be explained here. After struggling for a while, they found that the well was not deep enough to reach their necks. Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi calm down and think of ways to let themselves out. "Jill, when I step on your back and go out, I''ll pull you out with a rope." Qian Yougui said. "Dad, I''d better go out first. You''re too old to pull me." Qian Yougui immediately said, "do you think my old bone can stand your step?" Qian Jinqi was choked and speechless. ¡°¡­¡­ Dad, do as you say. Come on up. " Qian Jinqi squatted down with his eyes closed and his nose in one hand. Qian Yougui first stepped on his back, then stepped on his shoulder and climbed out of the well with his hands and feet. Qian Jinqi quickly stood up and took a few breaths of fresh air, which made him feel "alive" again. Qian Yougui found the rope that he had brought just now. He tied one end to the tree, and then threw the other end into the well. "Qi''er, come up quickly." Qian Youqi grabs the rope, just ready to climb up, but the rope suddenly breaks. "Dad, the rope is broken. What should I do now? How can I get out?" Qian Yougui looked at the broken rope and frowned, "Qi''er, you stay there first. I''ll think of a way." "Good." After thinking for a while, Qian Yougui finally came up with a way. He moved the ladder outside and put it in the well vertically. "Qi''er, you can climb out of the ladder now." Qian Jinqi quickly climbed out. The ladder is a little higher than the well. After Qian Jinqi climbed out of the well, Qian Yougui pulled the ladder out again. "Dad, what are we going to do now?" "Go back. Anyway, the arsenic has fallen into the well. Next, wait for the good news at home." Qian Yougui replied, "now pack up your things and don''t leave any handles." After packing up, the two men quickly left with a ladder. Su Yao looked at his figure who had just left in a hurry, and his eyes flashed a little coldness. It''s just the beginning of the show. Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi don''t want to go back alive. ¡­¡­ Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi have just taken a few steps and suddenly find something wrong. In front of me is no longer a familiar village, but a desolate place, nearby is also filled with the sounds of various wild animals, listening to people feel afraid. Qian Jinqi looked around and couldn''t help but shiver. "Dad, where is this? What''s the matter?" Qian Yougui doesn''t know what this is about. Obviously, he and his son Qian Jinqi are on the way home. How can they blink of an eye, but they are in such a ghost place. "Jill, let''s go back and try." Now, there is no other way. As soon as the father and son turned around, they met with a pair of green eyes. When they looked at it carefully, they found that it was a group of wolves, and that group of wolves had their mouths open and their mouths were flowing. They looked very hungry. Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi are so scared that they throw away the ladder they are carrying. Then they run forward with all their lives, and the wolves are catching up behind them. Chapter 533 Running and running, they suddenly stepped on a hollow, looked down, found that the cliff below, want to step out, that foot back, but it is too late. They can only look at their faces in horror as they fall off the cliff and fall to pieces. Su Yao appeared on the cliff, looked down at the two bloody bodies at the bottom of the cliff, and slowly drew up a smile. He had planned to let the whole family drink the water from the well with arsenic, but he changed his mind when he thought that sun Hongmei would drink the same well water, and he would be dead in two by then. So there was such a show. He first sent money and Qian Jinqi to the mountain, and then made them use illusion, which made them think they had suddenly arrived in a completely strange place. The wolves just now are all fake. They are just hallucinations, but the cliff is real. After a few days, the villagers will find the bodies of Qian Yougui and Qian Jinqi at the foot of the mountain. They will only feel that they have accidentally fallen off the cliff and will not suspect him of Su Yao''s head. When Su Yao returned home, he replaced the water in the well with clean water and went to bed to rest. ¡­¡­ And when he opened his eyes again, he found that the scene had changed. This is clearly the palace, not the house where he lived with Lanling. It made him a little overwhelmed. Is there another bug? Or is he dreaming? "Tangyuan, what''s going on?" "Host, this is the seventh day when Lanling becomes the new king after six years." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao couldn''t help frowning, "why is this so?" "The world is a little unstable, but you don''t have to worry about it. It will not hinder your mission this time. Besides, it has not been long since Lanling is an adult. You don''t have to worry about that much." Said the dumpling. Su Yao: I suspect you''re driving, but I don''t have proof. "What kind of person is Lanling now?" "That''s what the story says." Said the dumpling. Su Yao was silent. After a long time, he said, "that is to say, what I did before did not have any impact on him?" "In theory, it is." Su Yao asked again, "does that mean he doesn''t have those memories?" The dumplings stopped talking. Memory? Of course, Lanling has those memories, but it hasn''t been unlocked yet. When it is unlocked, there will be some trouble between the two people What''s more, it was not an accident. It sent Su Yao to this period of time Of course, these things it is absolutely dare not say, otherwise it is really a small life. When Su Yao saw that the dumpling did not speak, he thought it was tacit. He only felt headache, "what''s the matter?" In this way, he was busy at that time? Tangyuan dare not speak. It is afraid that Su Yao''s powder keg will explode if it accidentally says something. "Tangyuan, where is Lanling now?" "He''s in the morning now." Tang Yuan replied. "Where is his bedroom?" "It''s the same bedroom and host before him. Why do you ask this?" "Go to his bedroom, of course, and wait for him to come back. Are you stupid not to know such a simple question? " Chapter 534 Tang Yuan thinks Su Yao is really bold. Now Lanling doesn''t remember him at all. He is still going to Lanling''s bedroom. Is he not afraid that Lan Ling will kill him when he sees him? "Host, you''d better not go. Now Lanling''s temper is more strange than before. If he let someone catch you, you will be finished." "Do you think a mere human can catch me?" Tangyuan was choked by this. That''s right. The host is rose essence now. With magic, humans can''t beat him at all. Su Yao said again, "moreover, I don''t think Lanling will let anyone catch me, nor will he hurt me, even if he doesn''t have that memory." ¡°¡­¡­ Host, confidence is a good thing. I hope you can keep it "Thank you for reminding me. I will always be confident." Su Yao said with a smile, "but before I go to Lanling''s bedroom and wait for him, I''d better go and see what he looks like." Tangyuan Host, just be happy. Su Yao all the way to the main hall, hidden into the inside, while others can not see him, he wantonly looked at Lan Ling. Well, Lanling has grown up and grown a lot taller. Her momentum is more powerful than before. Even if her expression is too cold and indifferent, is it possible that he has become a facial paralysis now? Su Yao went up and observed Lan Ling from a close distance. He also reached out and poked at the tassel hanging from his crown. Lanling didn''t find it, but smelled a rose fragrance, which was not pungent, and he always felt as if he had smelled it somewhere. The prime minister below is still talking there, but Lanling has no intention to listen. When the prime minister saw that he was absent-minded, he couldn''t help raising his voice, "king!" The big giant around shrunk his neck and looked at the prime minister''s eyes as if he were looking at the warrior. They were all afraid of the king, but the prime minister was not the same. He dared to say anything. Although the king didn''t do anything to the prime minister, he was sure that the prime minister''s house would be copied one day. They should stay away from the prime minister to avoid being implicated by him. "Prime minister, since you are so worried about your daughter''s marriage, the king will give her a marriage right away. As for this object, you should choose the new Wu number one scholar." Lan Ling glanced at the prime minister with no expression on his face. "Prime minister, what do you think?" The prime minister''s face was green with anger. He said so much just now in order to send his daughter to the harem. But he didn''t expect that Lanling would marry his daughter to Xu Jin, who was a rude man. All his plans were disrupted. The prime minister was so angry that he wanted to scold his mother, but he didn''t dare to scold her. He could only say, "thank you very much." Su Yao looked at the prime minister''s subdued look and couldn''t help laughing. The laughter was very clear in the silent hall. Everyone was stunned. Ministers, you look at me, I look at you, and then carefully looked at the eye Lanling face, and quickly lowered his head. God, who was laughing just now? Is that man dying? The prime minister''s face was livid. He felt that the laughter just now was mocking him. He turned his head and looked, and the others bowed their heads so that he could not see the expression on their faces. Su Yao realized what he had done and left the hall. Chapter 535 Lan Ling also heard the laughter, his heart rose a sense of Indescribability, no mood to continue this morning. "Ladies and gentlemen, do you have anything else to say? If what you want to say is the same as what the prime minister said, don''t say it. I don''t have the idea of filling the harem. " Those ministers who also want to send their daughter to the harem heard this and immediately stopped thinking. The king has made it clear that if they don''t know what''s good or bad, they''ll lose their heads. Lanling glanced at them coldly and got up to leave. At the same time, the eunuch called out, "retreat!" The ministers knelt down together and said, "I''m waiting to see you off!" Just out of the hall, Lanling suddenly felt a burst of pain in her head, which was about to crack. She was a little unstable. Fortunately, Li Yan, who was following her, helped him in time, "king, what''s the matter with you?" "No problem. If I want to go alone, please step back." Brush your sleeves. "Yes, my Lord!" The bodyguards and maids who followed all stepped down. Li Yan was a little worried and wanted to keep up with him, but he was stopped by Lan Ling''s eyes. Li Yan could only step down. Lanling all the way to his bedroom, head more and more pain. At last, he could not hold on any longer. As soon as he was dark, the whole man fell down. Before he fainted, he clearly felt that he was in the arms and smelled a familiar fragrance of roses. Su Yao looked at Lanling, who fell in his arms. He couldn''t help sighing, "you''re still the same. You can carry everything by yourself." He took Lan Ling in his arms and walked towards the palace. ¡­¡­ Lanling had a long and beautiful dream. In his dream, he met a ray of sunshine in his life in the first year after he left the palace. The name of the sunshine was su Yao. When he met Su Yao, he was being beaten by several young people in the village. Su Yao saved him, and then beat them away. He grinned and held out his hand to himself, but he didn''t grasp it. Because he knew that such gentleness was enough to burn people like him. He also knows that people in the dark are not qualified to touch the light, otherwise it will be doomed. So he asked Su Yao to leave here. But Su Yao refused and said he would protect him and never let anyone bully him again. At that moment, he didn''t know what kind of feeling he felt. He only knew that he was going to die. Later, he chased Su Yao several times, but Su Yao didn''t leave. He had no choice but to let him stay The most impressive thing that Su YaoYuan took away from him was that many things happened behind him. He beat song yuan half to death, and then let himself kill him. At that moment, he finally knew why those in the dark had to touch the light, because they were waiting for a redemption. And his salvation is Su Yao Su Yao''s identity is very mysterious. He wanted to know what he was for countless times, but Su Yao always fooled the past. This made him very uneasy. He was afraid that Su Yao would suddenly disappear one day, just like he suddenly appeared in front of him that day. Fortunately, on the day he came, Su Yao said that he would tell him everything when he finished solving the money family. However, Su Yao disappeared with the Qian family Chapter 536 A few days later, the bodies of Qian''s father and son were found at the foot of the mountain, but Su Yao still did not. He went crazy looking for Su Yao, but he couldn''t find him He finally understood his feelings for Su Yao, but he was no longer there. Sometimes he wondered if it was a dream. But if it was a dream, why was it so painful? He wanted to find Su Yao and ask him why he left without saying goodbye. ¡­¡­ Su Yao, who is guarding the bedside, sees Lanling''s expression of pain and rushes to check his situation. He hears Lan Ling calling softly, "Su Yao, Su Yao..." Su Yao was stunned. After returning to his mind, he looked at Lanling in a complicated way and called softly, "Lanling." Lanling didn''t respond and murmured to herself there. Are you sick? Thinking of this, Su Yao reached out and stroked Lanling''s forehead, but his hand was suddenly caught. Meanwhile, Lanling opened her eyes. Lanling looked at the face in front of him that he had seen countless times in his dream. First he was stunned, and then his heart rose with great joy. "Su Yao!" He remembered everything. It wasn''t a dream, it was a real experience. And his Su Yao, finally appeared in front of him. I just hope it''s not a dream. Su Yao looked at Lan Ling''s reaction and knew that he remembered everything. Slowly sighed, "Lanling, I come back, I will never leave you again." Although he didn''t know what happened to Lanling more than a year after he suddenly disappeared, he knew that Lanling must be waiting for him to go back. Lanling reaches out to touch Su Yao''s face and feels the soft touch from her fingertips. She knows that all this is true. His Su Yao finally came back to him. "Su Yao, I miss you very much. I think you are going crazy." He once thought that if he found Su Yao, he would have to ask him a lot of questions. But now, those problems are not important, as long as we can see Su Yao again. "Su Yao, don''t leave me any more, or I will really go crazy." Su Yao nodded with a smile, "OK, I will never leave you again." ¡°¡­¡­ Where did you go at that time, Su Yao? " "I don''t know. I only know I''m here when I wake up, but it must have been arranged by God." Said Su Yao. "Yes, it''s all arranged by God. It''s God who let me meet you." "Su Yao, I''ve always wanted to tell you something, but now I can say it." "What words?" "I like you, that kind of love for lovers." Su Yao laughed. "That''s a coincidence. I also like you, and I''ve loved you for a long time." "And that''s why you showed up to me in the first place?" "Well, what you think is what you think. By the way, you seem to be king now. Are there many beauties in your harem? " Lan Ling didn''t answer this question, but said, "we can only have one queen for generations. Do you know why?" "Why?" Su Yao asked curiously. "Because they are all infatuated, they will only marry what they like, and will be loyal to their queen all their lives, and I am also infatuated with them." Su Yao immediately "Puff Chi" a smile out, "good, good, I know, you are still a place, there is no beauty in the back palace." Chapter 537 Lanling first frowned, and then put out a very serious, "after a period of time, I will be an adult." Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. He reached out and touched Lanling''s head. "You, you, or that look, can''t you be cute?" Lan Ling patted off his disordered hands. "I''m not a child anymore. Don''t touch my head again." "Yes, yes, you are no longer a child. You are approaching adulthood." As he spoke, Su Yao put out his hand and touched it again. Lan Ling frowned. "Su Yao, I''m talking to you seriously. Can you stop listening to me on the spot?" "But in my eyes, you are still the Lanling I knew at the beginning. No matter how long it has been now, it will not change." Listen to this, Lanling should have been very happy, but don''t know why, his heart sour, like drinking a jar of vinegar. "Do you mean that you only like me as I used to be and not as I am now?" #I eat my own vinegar ©‚ br > Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. "Lanling, why do you eat your own vinegar? You are too cute." Lan Ling snorted, "you haven''t answered my question." I don''t know how those people would react if he was seen by those who were afraid of him. "Lanling, no matter what you become, I like you, so you don''t need to eat your own vinegar." Su Yao said with a serious look. Lan Ling was very satisfied with the answer, but her face did not show, "Su Yao, I am a king now, you can not call my name again, or you are the following offenders." Hearing this, Su Yao did not get angry. Instead, he asked with a smile, "well, if I am disrespectful to you, will you let someone kill me?" Lan Ling: "what do you mean Tut, I didn''t expect to be taken by him. "Su Yao, do you know what your behavior is called?" "What?" "You''re arrogant by flattery?" "Proud of your pet?" Su Yao chuckled again, "but this is all your pet, or how can I be proud of it?" "What do you think, my beloved?" Lan Ling''s ear root son immediately became red, "Su Yao, do you know what is etiquette and shame? Is it something you can say casually? " Ma De, Su Yao must be luring him. He must be. No, he must hold on. He can''t be seduced by this goblin. He is not ready. He hasn''t let Su Yao become his "Queen". They haven''t got married yet Su Yao immediately white Lan Ling one eye, "Tut, you really don''t even know a little boudoir interest." "Do you understand, as you say?" Lanling''s eyes become dangerous. "Of course, I have I''ve read a lot of related books. Would you like me to show you Lan Ling picked her eyebrows, "OK, I want to see how much you know." "Then you wait. I''ll make you look up to me." With that, Su Yao pushed him down and reached for the first button on his clothes. Lanling didn''t stop it. He wanted to see what kind of mess Su Yao had learned in books. Chapter 538 Su Yao slowly unbuttoned all the buttons, then pulled open the collar of Lanling Liyi and reached in Lan Ling overestimated his self-control. He felt that if he allowed Su Yao to continue, he would really be unable to help it. He grabbed Su Yao''s hand, which made a mess on himself, and said in a low voice, "you don''t have to continue. I already know it." "What? Can''t you stand that? " Su Yao''s eyes fell on a certain place, "you are too weak, right?" ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao, if I can, I really want to make you cry now. " Lan Ling was vicious. Su Yao looked at his dangerous eyes, and immediately did not dare to go on the waves. He was afraid that Lanling would do him a good job. His current constitution is the kind that will hurt more if he pinches it, let alone that kind of thing. He doesn''t want his bones to be broken. Su Yao drew his hand back. "Lanling, I was just joking with you. Don''t mess with me." "I thought you were not afraid of heaven and earth, but how could you be afraid of such things?" Su Yao choked at this. He can''t tell the reason why he is afraid. Who knows if Lanling has any special hobbies in that respect. "Then you should think that I dare not do it." "That''s not right. That kind of thing must be experienced. You should be prepared earlier." Lan Ling said with a smile. Su Yao glared at him fiercely Lanling, can you stop thinking about that kind of dishonesty? " "It''s not a bad thing, and it won''t be long before you become my queen." Su Yao: Well, he can''t fight Lan Ling as a dog man. After listening to their conversation outside the door, Li Yan was suddenly struck by thunder. When was the king hiding in his bedroom? And he''s still a man. The king is going to make the man queen? God, what''s the matter? What''s wrong with the king''s sexual orientation? No, he has to tell the first king and the first queen, otherwise the new queen of orchid will really be a man. How can a man be the queen of a country? What a shame it would have been if it had spread. He can''t let that happen. Li Yan was just about to turn around and leave, but he didn''t know who pushed him from behind. He threw himself forward and smashed the door open. It''s over! The king will kill him! Li Yan closed his eyes and didn''t want to accept the reality. Lanling looked at Li Yan who fell down on the ground and couldn''t help frowning, "Li Yan, how can you be here?" Su Yao looked at Li Yan and then withdrew his sight. He had long found that Li Yan was eavesdropping outside the door, and it was he who made Li Yan fall down. Li Yan quickly got up, lowered his head, and said, "king, I thought you had gone back to the imperial study..." Lan Ling interrupted him, "how much did you hear?" "Back to the king, all the servants have heard." Li Yan knelt on the ground with a "plop" sound. "King, the slave didn''t mean to do it. The slave was just a little curious. Please forgive the slave this time. The slave will never dare again." The king''s means he is very clear, if the king is angry because of this, then his small life is afraid to be gone. I just hope that the king can let him go for the sake of serving him for so many years Chapter 539 Su Yao guessed Li Yan''s careful thinking clearly. This Li Yan is not a good thing in the original plot. He was loyal to Lanling in the early stage, but later he was seduced by the man''s offer and betrayed Lanling. If Li Yan was a good thing, he would not have used it just now. Unfortunately, Li Yan is not a good thing. It''s better to solve the problem as early as possible for the villains like Li Yan who will back the Lord sooner or later, or they will only stab in the back. Lanling did not speak, just looked at Li Yan like this, did not know what was thinking. Li Yan''s heart is more and more uneasy. He is afraid that Lan Ling will really kill him. He doesn''t want to die No, he can''t wait to die. Li Yan looked up at Su Yao standing beside Lanling and begged bitterly, "Mr. Su, please help me talk about love. I really didn''t mean to eavesdrop." Su Yao sneered in his heart. Li Yan''s ability to steer by the wind is really powerful. After listening to the dialogue between him and Lanling just now, he thought that Lanling would respond to his requests, and then asked him for help. However, it is a pity that Li Yan seems to have forgotten the most important point that Su Yao and Lan Ling share the same heart. He won''t hurt Lanling''s heart for Li Yan. Moreover, it is not Lan Ling who wants to kill Li Yan most, but Su Yao. Li is asking for the wrong person. "I''m sorry, father-in-law Li, I''m just a humble person. The king won''t listen to me. You''d better ask for your own fortune." Listening to this, Li Yan was sick to death. He knew that men like Su Yao who betrayed lust were not good things. If he could go out alive today, he would never let Su Yao go. Didn''t Su Yao want to be the "Queen" of the orchid kingdom? Then he let him not. Su Yao didn''t Miss Li Yan''s expression change. He sneered and looked at Lanling. "King, how are you going to solve him?" Listening to the address and tone, Lan Ling felt uncomfortable all over, but he still cooperated with Su Yao, "how do you think you can solve him?" "Your Majesty, if you eavesdrop on the corner of the wall for the first time, you will have a second time. And maybe you will go out and chew your tongue. When the time comes, the palace will be full of rumors about you and me. My reputation doesn''t matter, but your reputation is very important." "Therefore, I think you''d better kill him, so as not to cause any trouble to him at that time." Listening to these words, Li was so tired that he tried to pull out Su Yao''s tongue. Su Yao, a villain, said such things to the king. When did Li Yan offend him? Why do you want to hurt him like this? "Mr. Su, why do you frame up the slave so much? The slave''s loyalty to the king can be seen from the sun and the moon. How can you provoke the relationship between the slave and the king? You are a spy sent by other countries. " Su Yao didn''t speak, so he watched him play coldly. Li Yan looked at Lanling again, "king, you must not listen to this villain''s greedy words. He wants to..." Words have not finished, Lanling on a sword pierced his chest. Li Yan looked at the sword inserted in his heart, and then looked at Lanling. His face was full of disbelief. "King, how can you treat the slave like this?" "You''re just a dispensable slave." Su Yao answered him for Lanling, "what''s more, the king can do whatever he wants. You''re not qualified to ask." Chapter 540 Li Yan''s eyes widened. He looked at Su Yao with resentment in his eyes, as if he wanted to kill him. "Su Yao, you villain, the king will see your true face one day and kill you." Su Yao rolled his eyes. "I''m sorry, there will never be such a day, but you can become a ghost and come back to me for revenge, but I don''t know if you have the ability." Li was so angry that he pointed to Su Yao. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t get up. Su Yao stepped forward and kicked him. He found that he was dead, but his eyes were wide open, and he looked like he was dying with his eyes closed. Su Yao turned to look at Lanling and said with a smile, "Lanling, I didn''t expect that you would really go to hand. He is the person who has served you for so many years by your side." "What''s more, he''s just a dispensable slave to me, and he just scolded you and provoked the relationship between you and me." Lanling looked at Li Yan''s body, and then took back his sight. "Just by this, it''s enough for him to die a thousand times and ten thousand times." Su Yao immediately laughed, "so you care about me so much." Lanling hummed, did not deny. "By the way, how should Li Yan''s body be disposed of?" "Wait for someone to drag them away and throw them to the mounds." Lan Ling said. "I think it''s better not to let other people know about this matter, and don''t let anyone know about my existence. After all, you have not been on the throne for a long time, and there are many people against you. If they hold on to this point, they will cause more trouble." In the original plot, there are many people who want to be right with Lanling. The prime minister who wanted to marry his daughter to Lanling was one of them. After that, the prime minister was defeated. It seems that there are many people to solve this problem. Lan Ling naturally thought about this, but he didn''t care. Those people want to come as soon as possible, he Lanling Jun did not pay attention to them. And the throne, for him, is nothing important. Su Yao is the most important person to him. "Su Yao, you don''t have to care about what other people think of us. I''m the master of this country. I can do whatever I want. Even if they call me a fool, I don''t care at all." Su Yao sighed, "Lanling, I don''t care how they will treat me. I just don''t want you to be wronged." In his opinion, even if Lanling is now the king of a country, it is just an ordinary person who needs to be protected. Lan Ling was speechless. How many good things did he do in his last life that he would meet such a good person as Su Yao in this life? Su Yao stood on tiptoe and touched Lanling''s head. "Lanling, would you listen to me once?" "Well, I''ll do whatever you want." ¡­¡­ Su Yao soon disposed of Li Yan''s body, and in front of Lan Ling. Lan Ling did not show any surprise, because Su Yao was a mysterious and powerful man. "Su Yao, now that there is no eunuch around me, how can you compensate me?" "What if I were your next eunuch?" Li Yao said, "I''m more tired of that one." "Maybe you just said you can''t let other people know you exist." Chapter 541 "But no one has seen me except Li Yan, and now Li Yan is dead. Besides, when one eunuch is missing or another eunuch is added to the palace, it is not a strange thing The name of Su Yao is reasonable. Lanling didn''t know what to say. Sometimes Su Yao was stupid, sometimes he was so smart that he didn''t know whether Su Yao was stupid or smart, or both. "Su Yao, it''s very hard to be my close eunuch. Don''t yell at me at that time. I won''t love you." "But I think you will love me to death." Su Yao said with a smile. "I''ll talk about it later. Let''s go. Now go to the imperial study. The first thing you want to do for me today is to study ink." "It''s easy to study ink. I will. Let''s go." "You can''t wait to be a eunuch, right?" Su Yao immediately said, "I think you want to be a eunuch. Do you want to stand in the rooster?" "Stop chicken What does it mean to make a decision? " Lan Ling asked curiously. He has only heard of making decisions, but he has never heard of the word stand chicken. Su Yao did not answer this question, but looked at him somewhere strangely. Lan Ling immediately understood the meaning of the word. He thought of what Su Yao had done a few years ago. He could not help feeling a chill between his legs. "Su Yao, you can''t use that move again in the future. That week''s damage was too strong." Lan Ling said solemnly. Su Yao chuckled, "don''t worry, I won''t do that to you." It seems that even if this guy is not afraid of the heaven and the earth, there is something to be afraid of. But it is also likely that the fatal chicken fights he has experienced in other countries have had a profound impact on him. "It''s good that you know, and if I''m done with it, you''ll have no luck (sex) for the rest of your life." Su Yao was indifferent. Ma De, he''d better let this bad dog man die. ¡­¡­ The people in the palace soon discovered a strange thing. Li Yan, who had served the king for many years, disappeared. Instead, he was replaced by a young man who did not seem to be very old. And the boy didn''t look like a eunuch, but a son of a family. More strange is, the king in the face of that young, are a kind of facial expression, they can never see the king to whom this. This makes them feel that the young man is not a new Eunuch in charge, but a man who is kept by the king. They also overheard the young man call the king''s name, and the king is not angry As time went on, a rumor spread in the palace, and it became more and more intense. The ministers outside the palace also heard the rumor. They didn''t think that there was anything wrong with Li Yan before, and he was executed by the king, so there was a eunuch in charge in the palace. But now hearing this rumor, they begin to feel something is wrong. Especially after seeing the relationship between the king and the new eunuch. Is that young man really the king''s favorite? This problem makes them feel like a cat scratching, but they dare not go to Lanling to prove it. Chapter 542 And the prime minister has held a grudge since he was taken by Lanling last time. He asked people to spread the matter out and wanted to destroy Lan Ling''s reputation. Although Lanling''s reputation among the people was not good, he didn''t mind letting Lanling''s reputation stink a little more. After it was spread out, it soon spread to the ears of Lanling''s father and mother. Although they don''t mind whether Lanling likes men or women, what he did this time is ridiculous. This kind of thing is just hidden. Why let outsiders know that he doesn''t take his reputation seriously? The two men immediately asked their attendants to pack up and then returned to the palace. Lan Ling learned that her father and empress mother were having lunch when they came back, and Su Yao was sitting opposite him, still dressed in eunuch clothes. Waiting for the side of the palace maid has seen this strange, but also from time to time secretly aimed at two people a few eyes. At first, they were shocked when they saw that Su Yao and the king were eating at the same table. But after knowing the relationship between Su Yao and the king, he was not so shocked. And over time, they get used to it. However, the king is too fond of Su Yao. Let him have a meal with himself. He has to put vegetables in his bowl from time to time, for fear that he will not be full. Looking at them, these maids will be jealous. Su Yao didn''t notice the sight of the maids falling on him, but he didn''t care. Anyway, he would not lose a piece of meat. Su Yao quickly peeled a shrimp, and then handed the shrimp meat to Lanling''s mouth. Lanling didn''t care that there were other people here. She bit the shrimp and Su Yao''s fingers into her mouth, but she didn''t use any force. Su Yao immediately glared at him, "don''t you want to loosen your mouth, do you want to bite my finger off?" Lan Ling relaxed his mouth, Su Yao quickly took out his fingers, and then picked up the handkerchief on one side and wiped his hands. Waiting for the side of the palace maid: they did not see anything, nothing heard. "Lanling, your father and mother are back. Do you want to tell them?" "I''ve already thought about it." Lan Ling said. "What if they object to my being with you?" Although Su Yao is not worried about this, he still wants to know what kind of choice Lanling will make. "It''s not going to happen. No one will ever be able to drive me away from you." Lan Ling''s tone is very firm, "if they want to fight against me, then I will return the throne to them." Maids: Su Yao is really a blue man. The king will give up his throne for his sake. Listening to Lan Ling''s words, Su Yao sighed helplessly, "Lanling, have you ever thought about talking to them well?" "I don''t think it''s necessary to have a good talk with them. It''s my own business. They are not qualified to take care of it." Su Yao felt a headache. After all these years, why is the relationship between Lanling and his father and his mother still not relaxed? "Lanling, calm down. After your father and mother come later, you should talk to them first. Don''t get angry when you come up. Otherwise, I''m not human at home and abroad. Do you know?" "If it''s your request, I''ll promise you." Chapter 543 When Lan Ling''s father and his mother later, Lanling and Su Yao had finished their lunch, and the dishes and chopsticks had been collected by the maids. Lan Ling sat there reading memorials, while Su Yao stood aside to study ink for him. The door was not closed. Therefore, Lan Ling''s father and his mother walked in directly. LAN wing plate with a face to Lanling in front of, "Lanling, you come out with me, I have something to tell you." Lanling looked up at him, no words, no action. Su Yao didn''t expect that Lan Ling would start singing against his father at the beginning, and he felt a headache. He gave Lan Ling a little kick and motioned him to stand up with his eyes. However, Lanling did not make any movement. LAN Yi''s face suddenly became very ugly, "Lan Ling, you are now wings hard, are not you, my words you do not listen to it?" "When did I hear that?" Lanling looked at him coldly, with a smile on her mouth, "and, since six years ago, you have not been in charge of me. How come you suddenly come to ask about my affairs now? Do you think I''m a disgrace to you? " Listening to him speak to himself with this attitude, LAN Yi was almost half angry, "Lanling, what''s your attitude? Are you trying to piss me off?" Su Yao looked at his father and son, and felt more pain in his head. Lanling why do not cooperate ah, before clearly said well? What does he want to do like this? Take his father back? Lan Ling''s mother also felt headache? Why are the father and son still like this? Can''t they sit down and have a good talk? "Husband, calm down and don''t talk to ling''er in this tone." "If you don''t speak well, I''ll ignore you in the future." As a wife slave LAN Yi listen to this, immediately wilt, "OK, you protect him." "Cough, cough, husband, my body is getting worse and worse. In the rest of this period of time, I don''t want to see you and Ling Er tit for tat." Ling Yu pretended to be extremely weak. LAN Yi knew that she was pretending, but she was still very worried about her. He quickly helped Ling Yu to sit down. "Anu, I know. I''ll listen to you." Lanling doesn''t speak any more. He is very strange about his mother''s feelings. It''s not that he hates her, but he doesn''t know how to face her. Besides Su Yao was relieved to see that the father and son finally calmed down. He bent down to Lan Ling''s ear and whispered, "Lanling, don''t talk to your father in that tone. You promised me before. If you don''t keep your promise, I will be angry." Lanling nodded, indicating that she knew. LAN Yi noticed their interaction, and was immediately dissatisfied. She just wanted to say something, but was glared back by Ling Yu. He stroked his nose in a conversational manner, and his expression on his face was somewhat aggrieved. ¡­¡­ After Lan Ling and his father and king have calmed down, the father and son can finally have a peaceful conversation. As for Su Yao, he was called out by Ling Yu. Ling Yu''s attitude is very gentle, not to ask him what to do, but to ask him some questions. "Su Yao, when did you and Lanling get to know each other?" Su Yao did not hide anything from her, but said everything. Chapter 544 After learning about the past, Ling Yu''s perception of Su Yao is getting better and better. No wonder her ling''er likes such a person. If it was her, she would be the same. And she can feel that Su Yao is sincere to Lanling, because the eyes are not deceiving. Ling Yu asked Su Yao other questions, and Su Yao answered them one by one. In the process, he didn''t mention what he had done for Lanling, just a word or two. This also makes Lingyu more and more satisfied with him. "Su Yao, I know you are a good child, and I also know that you really like Lanling. Lan Ling will ask you to take care of him later. He is too lonely by himself." Su Yao couldn''t help being surprised. He thought that Lan Ling''s mother would beat "mandarin duck", but he didn''t think it was so. Not only did she not say too much, but she spoke to him in that tone. Maybe it''s because she really loves her son. "You can rest assured that I will take good care of him and stay with him for the rest of my life until I die." Ling Yu smile, "Su Yao, Ling Er can meet you, it''s really the biggest luck in his life." "No, I''m the lucky one." "Su Yao, you can walk with me. They must have a lot to say, so let''s not disturb them." Su Yao nodded, "OK." On the other side. The atmosphere between LAN Yi and Lan Ling father and son somehow became harmonious. They talked while playing chess. "Lan Ling, you are good at chess. I think you have done a lot of hard work in this respect." "Father, you can say what you want to say, don''t beat around the bush." Lan Ling picked up a piece of chess, "PATA" a sound, did not think about it fell on the chessboard. LAN Yi also dropped a chess piece, "Lanling, are you sure you really like Su Yao''s feelings?" Two people on the chessboard do not give in to each other, for a while, it is difficult to distinguish the winner from the loser. "I don''t like him, but I love him. I love him as much as you love your mother." Lanling said with a serious face, "it''s a painful thing to lose the one you love. I don''t want to lose him." So no matter what you do, you can''t separate me from Su Yao. "Lanling, you are the king of this country. There will be many obstacles in the way of being king, especially if you like men. Do you really think about it clearly?" "I''m so clear that I won''t give up Su Yao no matter what other people think. As for those obstacles, I will clear them all! " Lan Ling dropped the last piece and won the game. LAN Yi looked at the chess game in front of her, and suddenly laughed, "Lanling, you have grown up, what you want to do is your freedom, and I have seen your determination, I will not become an obstacle on your way, I will not break up any pair of people who love each other..." "And what you have to do is to protect the people you like and the people you want to protect, so that you can be a real king." Lan Ling looks at the chess on the chessboard and is silent. LAN Yi stood up and patted him on the shoulder, "Lanling, what I said to you, you should keep them in mind one by one. You and his prime minister should be careful Lanling looked up at him, "father, thank you." LAN Yi Leng Leng Leng, then smile up, "you don''t need to thank me, you just don''t give me shame on the line." Chapter 545 Night. Su Yao and Lan Ling sat on the roof and nestled together. Su Yao looked up at the starry sky. "Lanling, what did your father tell you?" Lanling hugged him into his arms. "Nothing, just don''t object to our being together. What did my mother say to you?" "Your mother didn''t object to me being with you, and she asked me to take good care of you. Lanling, your father and your mother really love you "Well, I know." "So don''t get angry with them in the future, or I''ll hit you." "How are you going to hit me, in bed?" Lan Ling asked with a smile. Su Yao immediately gave him a look, "Lanling, I''m telling you to be serious. Can you have some less yellow waste in your mind?" Lanling frowned and put on a very distressed look, "this I may not be able to do, after all, my beloved is in my arms." Su Yao''s ears turned red Why do you sound so numb? " "Why, don''t you like it?" Su Yao: Maddy, how can he answer this question? "Su Yao, when I finish something important, shall we get married?" "Good." ¡­¡­ The next day. The prime minister questioned Lan Ling on the spot about Lan Ling''s love for Su Yao in the court. He regarded Su Yao as a blue face disaster and asked Lan Ling to put Su Yao to death immediately. His tone was aggressive. The other ministers looked at him as if they were looking at a fool and whispered. "Is the prime minister impatient to live and dare to speak to the king in such a tone?" "Does the prime minister think his head is too iron, or does he think that the king dare not take him?" "He will continue to die. After the king gets angry, he can see whether he can say it or not." The prime minister really felt that Lanling didn''t dare to do anything about him, so he was so arrogant that he went further and further on the road of death. "King, if you don''t eliminate the evil of Su Yao today, you will become a faint monarch in the eyes of the world." The other ministers quietly stepped back and called him a fool in their hearts. Even those of his party thought he was a fool and decided to cut off the cooperation with him. And the prime minister did not know these, he continued, "king, don''t hesitate, if you really can''t do it, I can do it for you." Standing beside Lanling, Su Yao, as eunuch, silently rolled his eyes in his heart. Is this prime minister a Shi Yue Zhi? Dare to talk to Lanling like this, he has forgotten that Lanling is the one who can control his life and death? It seems that the plan he prepared is unnecessary. This fool can kill himself directly. "Prime minister, I think you are the most damned one!" Lan Ling coldly interrupted the prime minister''s chatter. The voice suddenly stopped. The prime minister looked at Lanling''s cold eyes and felt a chill rising from the bottom of his heart. He opened his mouth and tried to say something, only to find himself unable to say anything. And Lanling also did not give him any chance to say anything, "come on, drag the prime minister down and put him in the dungeon." As soon as the words fell, the bodyguard outside the door immediately came in and dragged the prime minister out. Prime minister this just reacts to come over oneself, this is in plan, Lanling already planned to do to him. But it''s too late Chapter 546 Lanling let the prime minister into prison, and did not give him any chance to turn over. He also sent people to search the prime minister''s home, found some evidence of the prime minister''s collusion with the enemy and betrayed the country. He convicted the prime minister and decided to behead the prime minister seven days later. Other ministers were frightened by Lanling''s vigorous action. They did not dare to make any small moves in the back, for fear that they would be the next to die. A few days after the prime minister was beheaded, a grand wedding was held in the palace. The main characters of the wedding were Su Yao and Lan Ling. Although the ministers had some complaints about Lan Ling''s marrying a man, they just said it in their hearts and did not dare to say it. In case Lan Ling gets angry after listening to it, they all have to finish. Therefore, they drink the wedding wine, the blessing of blessing. After the wedding ceremony, Su Yao felt that his whole body was about to fall apart. The first few worlds have not held weddings, but they are not as tired as today. After pulling away the maids, Su Yao took off the Phoenix crown that was on his head. He felt that his neck was much easier. He felt his stomach and looked at the food on the table not far away. The hunger that he had managed to suppress suddenly came up again. Without any control, Su Yao went over and sat down at the table to eat. After drinking a few glasses of wine, he completely forgot about his poor drinking capacity. When he was drunk, Su Yao stood up and staggered towards the bed. Then he lay down on the bed and closed his eyes. Dumplings do not know what to say, it gently called a few times, "host, host?" "What are you doing? You are very noisy "Host, do you forget that it''s your wedding night with Lanling?" "Wedding night? What''s that? I only know that I need to sleep now. Don''t disturb me, or I''ll tear you down. " Tangyuan Ma De, this host is really hopeless. We''d better wait for Lanling to deal with him Lanling pushed open the room and came in, saw the passive food on the table, and immediately had a helpless smile. Su Yao was really able to eat, but only when he was full did he have the strength to "work". Lanling closed the door and walked toward the bed. When he lifted the bead curtain and saw Su Yao lying on the bed, his face suddenly pulled down. Today is clearly their word of great joy. Before the wedding night begins, Su Yao has already fallen asleep. Is this intentional? Lan Ling bent down and put his hand on Su Yao''s nose. "Su Yao, if you don''t wake up, don''t blame me for being a bully." In his sleep, Su Yao finds it difficult to breathe. He immediately opens his eyes and faces Lan Ling, who is unhappy. He swallowed nervously, "Lanling, what''s the matter?" "What''s wrong with you?" Lanling wanted to strangle him, "today is our big day, but you are sleeping here. Don''t you take this seriously?" ¡°¡­¡­ Lanling, I didn''t mean to. I just drank a little wine, and I was so tired today that I fell asleep accidentally. Don''t be angry Su Yao gave a flattering smile. Lanling didn''t listen to his explanation and said, "Su Yao, I decided not to let you off easily tonight. I want you to remember this lesson forever." Su Yao: I suspect you''re driving, and I have proof. "Hello, Hello, what are you doing? Don''t tear my clothes..." "Lanling, I really know I''m wrong..." "Late..." Chapter 547 Su Yao looked at the colorful head in front of him and felt that his eyes were going to be blind. What''s the sense of deja vu? Is this a snake disease world with Matt and sand sculptures? No, these people just have their hair dyed. They don''t look like killing Matt. Is it a new type of killing Matt? Su Yao felt that his brain was not enough. "Little sue, little sue, what''s the matter with you?" The dean''s hand swayed in front of Su Yao. Su Yao suddenly regained consciousness. "Nothing, just feel that the color of their hair is really too dazzling." "That''s it. Just get used to it. They all have natural hair." Su Yao: Feelings are not dyed, but born. He only saw this kind of natural hair color in animation before, but he didn''t expect it in reality. It seems that he is really ignorant. However, I was born with this kind of hair color. Can''t it be a gene mutation? Why didn''t they mutate into aliens? Su Yao silently make complaints about it. The president didn''t know what Su Yao was thinking in his mind, just as he had not accepted the fact. Well, I don''t know what Su Yao would do if he knew that the people in front of him were not human beings. He could be scared to death, right? With such a thought, the Dean looked at Su Yao with pity. He sighed. He was ready to stop. He said, "Xiao Su, I have one more thing to tell you. If you can''t bear it, you can resign with me." He couldn''t bear to see the young flowers being destroyed by the storm. Su Yao was at a loss. He didn''t know what the president meant. Is it possible that he has entered a den of thieves? "What do you mean, Dean?" "It doesn''t mean much. You''re good. I''ll take good care of you. Come on." The Dean patted Su Yao on the shoulder and sighed slowly. Su Yao was more confused. Why did he always feel pity in the eyes of the Dean looking at him? Could it be that the people the dean asked him to take care of were all very eccentric? Or are they all serpentine? However, they all have healthy limbs. Why should they be taken care of? Are they all retarded? It seems that there is only one statement that can explain this matter. Thinking of this, Su Yao could not help but take a little pity in the eyes of huosijing and others. Unfortunately, it''s a pity that they have such beautiful faces, but they are all mentally retarded. They are totally blind. Huosijing and others did not know that they had become mentally retarded people who could not take care of themselves in Su Yao''s eyes, otherwise they would have beaten him to be mentally retarded. However, this did not prevent them from feeling that Su Yao''s look at them made them feel very uncomfortable. Qin Yue, who was not very good tempered, stepped forward, "Su Yao, right? If you dare to look at me with such eyes again, I will peck out your eyeballs." "Su Yao''s words will not be discriminated against because you will not be afraid to pat him on the shoulder Su Yao completely forgot that the people who could say such words were not mentally retarded at all. Immediately someone had no politeness to smile out, "ha ha ha ha, Qin Yue, you were regarded as mentally retarded by him." Chapter 548 Qin Yue immediately glared at the man, and then slapped off Su Yao''s hand on his shoulder. "Su Yao, this is the first time someone has regarded me as a mentally retarded person. Although I admire your courage, I''m not happy now." "It turns out that you are not mentally retarded. I''m sorry. I made a mistake." Su Yao said this slowly. Qin Yue''s face was even more ugly. To his ears, Su Yao''s words were just challenging him. This is the first time that he has been challenged by human beings. The human beings in front of him really don''t know. If he didn''t give Su Yao some color to see today, his name would be reversed. Qin Yue completely forgot the rule that demons can''t do anything to human beings, so he punched Su Yao in the face. The others Bah, the other demons just stood by and watched the play without any intention of stopping them. In their opinion, if Qin Yue is stopped today, Qin Yue will only target Su Yao more. It''s better to let Su Yao get this blow, so as to eliminate the evil spirit in Qin Yue''s heart. Moreover, Qin Yue still knows how to behave, and he won''t go too far. However, the imaginary scene did not happen. Su Yao grabbed Qin Yue''s right hand and threw him a back shoulder. Several people who did not expect this kind of thing to happen were stunned and confused. Isn''t Su Yao an ordinary human being? How did he take Qin Yue''s punch easily and give him an over shoulder fall? Did Qin Yue not come to the truth just now? It shouldn''t be. Qin Yue, as the party concerned, was also ignorant. It''s totally different from what he imagined. Shouldn''t Su Yao kneel down and beg for mercy after being hit by him? How could he be defeated by Su Yao? It''s not scientific. Isn''t Su Yao an ordinary human being? What''s more, why does he always feel that Su Yao has a familiar smell? But he had not smelled it for a long time, and could not remember what it was. Su Yao sighed, "I''ve already apologized to you. Why do you want to do this?" Fortunately, he just gave the other side an over shoulder fall, if the other party''s bone was broken, then he would have to pay a large amount of medical expenses. He is so poor that he would not have come to work here. After hearing this, Qin Yue felt that Su Yao was challenging him again. His nose was almost crooked. He stood up and jumped up from the ground. As soon as he was about to say something, he smelled the smell again, which was stronger than what he had just smelled. By the way, he remembered, it was the smell of cat mint. It''s the smell that keeps him going. Let him smoke a little more Qin Yue hugged Su Yao and regarded him as a human shaped cat mint. His eyes were obsessed with him. "Ah, the smell is so impressive." The other demons were confused. What''s wrong with Qin Yue? Is he out of his head? Su Yao was also ignorant. What''s this guy doing? Why hold him? Isn''t it a pervert? Su Yao broke away from Qin Yue''s arms and stepped back a few steps. His eyes were full of defense. "Qin Yue, what are you doing?" Qin Yue wakes up. He looks at Su Yao like a hunter looking at his prey, which makes Su Yao uncomfortable. Chapter 549 Su Yao couldn''t help frowning, "Why are you looking at me like this?" "Su Yao, you''ll sleep with me tonight." In this way, he can hold Su Yao, a human cat, and inhale enough mint. Hee hee hee, he is so clever. Other demons: Qin Yue, what''s going on? He wants Su Yao to sleep with him. Isn''t he a pervert? The expression on Su Yao''s face was stiff, "what did you say just now?" "I want you to sleep with me tonight, you can''t refuse." Qin Yue said. Su Yao''s blue veins on his forehead suddenly protruded. He pressed Qin Yue and beat him violently, "you pervert, I won''t kill you!" Qin Yue wanted to resist, but found that his demon power could not be used at all. He could only be beaten by Su Yao unilaterally. Huo Sijing and Qin Yue, who were beaten by Su Yao, felt that something was wrong. Qin Yue is a demon, and Su Yao is a human being. Why does Qin Yue have no resistance under Lanling? Is Su Yao not human at all? But they did not smell any evil spirit in Su Yao. After a few more punches, Su Yao stopped. Qin Yue was beaten so much that his parents could not recognize him. Su Yao snorted coldly, "you pervert. If I hear you say this again, I''ll cut you off and feed the dog." Qin Yue: "what''s more..." Huo Sijing not only did not sympathize with Qin Yue, but also had some schadenfreude. "You deserve it. It''s strange not to be beaten if you say something like that." "That is, if you don''t die, you won''t die." "Take a walk, let''s go out for a walk, and let Qin Yue himself reflect on himself here." Qin Yue: "what''s more..." Wait, you guys will be like me one day. Cats can''t resist the temptation of cat mint. By the way, he should find a way to turn Su Yao into his own cat mint. Su Yao, who didn''t know that Qin Yue began to make up his mind, found the Dean, "Dean, I have something to tell you." "Xiao Su, have you resigned so soon? Your bearing capacity is too low." The president looked at Su Yao with heartache. He finally cheated the individual to come over. How could it not be long before the other party came to him to resign? Is it Qin Yue that cub did what "good thing"? "Dean, I''m not here to resign." It''s impossible to resign. It''s impossible in this lifetime. If he resigns, he''ll have to drink. Listening to this, the Dean immediately breathed a sigh of relief, "it''s better not to resign. You just said you had something to tell me. What''s the matter?" "I just want to ask if there is something wrong with Qin Yue''s brain?" President: Qin Yue this guy really did something ah, it is too disobedient. He had warned him several times, but he still didn''t listen. It seems that Qin Yue''s uncle has to come. "What did Qin Yue do? You can say it. Don''t be afraid." Hearing the dean''s words, Su Yao made a small report without any scruples. "Qin Yue first wanted to hit me, and then he suddenly hugged me, and asked me to sleep with him at night. Then I beat him violently." No, what did he do with the last sentence? Was he stupid? "So it is. Wait a minute. You just said you beat Qin Yue?" Chapter 550 "I''m not. I don''t have a dean. You heard me wrong." Su Yao immediately denied Sanlian. If the Dean knew that he had beaten Qin Yue just now, he would not want to work here. The Dean looked at him suspiciously, "did I really hear him wrong?" "It''s true. I didn''t say anything just now." Su Yao said seriously on his face that he almost swore to heaven. The Dean sighed slowly, "it was like this. I thought someone could finally control the guy who always liked to do things in Qin Yue." Su Yao: What''s the matter with your regretful tone? What did Qin Yue do to make people hate dogs? Is it hard for Qin Yue to do something abnormal to the president before? Eh, if that''s the case, Qin Yue will have a heavy taste. Su Yao looked at the dean''s eyes as if he were looking at his comrades in arms who had the same disease. "Dean, do you think that guy Qin Yue is a pervert, don''t you?" The dean is Leng Leng at first, and then chuckles, "well, Qin Yue is really abnormal sometimes." The president was very handy in discrediting Qin Yue. Who let this guy make trouble for him in two or three days. The first few human employees were almost all driven away by Qin Yue. Listening to the dean''s words, Su Yao looked at him with more sympathy. "Dean, you can rest assured that I will educate Qin Yue well and won''t let him do anything that only abnormal people can do." At the moment, he felt the heavy responsibility on his shoulder. He must fight to protect the president. Although the president did not know what Su Yao''s brain was replenished with, he was very pleased with his words. He stood up and patted Su Yao on the shoulder. "Xiao Su, I''m very glad that you can say such a thing, but you have to do what you can, or you will only hurt yourself." He was afraid that Su Yao had not given a good education to Qin Yue, and Qin Yue would teach Su Yao a lesson in turn. If it had not been for the regulations that he could not disclose his identity as a monster, he would have told Su Yao everything now. "Dean, don''t worry, I will do what I can and won''t hurt myself." Su Yao patted his chest and said. Qin Yue''s pervert can''t beat him at all. If Qin Yue is not willing to learn well, he will be beaten once. If not, he will be beaten twice. Anyway, sooner or later, Qin Yue will be beaten obediently. "By the way, Dean, you haven''t told me exactly what to do." The president thought about it carefully Laundry, cooking, cleaning, that''s all for the time being. " Su Yao: He''s here to be a nanny. "Dean, I have a question for you." "What''s the problem?" "Are they mentally handicapped or disabled? Do they need help with such things?" "No, they''re just rich." Said the dean. Su Yao: Well, rich people can really do whatever they want and don''t have to do anything by themselves. Why is he not rich every time? Is his luck so bad that he can only be a poor man? How can you repair it! "Dean, I have one thing to tell you. I can''t cook, and I''m a kitchen killer. If you have to let me into the kitchen, I''ll blow up the kitchen." Chapter 551 Hearing this, the Dean choked, "is there anything else you can''t do?" "For the time being, cooking is the only item that won''t work. There should be no problem with the rest." Said Su Yao. "That''s it. You just need to wash clothes and clean up for the time being. By the way, you have to meet the requirements of Huo Sijing." "What if they make unreasonable demands on me, such as letting me sleep with them?" I''m afraid I can''t help but beat them to death. The Dean listened to this, and immediately "Pooh" a laugh out, "this kind of thing you don''t need to worry about, they are not abnormal, and there is no gay among them." "Dean, you are wrong. Qin Yue is a pervert." Su Yao corrected his mistakes. The Dean almost laughed again. Su Yao is really a human being. If Qin Yue knew that he was treated as abnormal by human beings, I don''t know how he would feel. "Yes, yes, I''m wrong, but you don''t have to worry about it. If Qin Yue does anything serious again, you can come to me and I will certainly help you." Su Yao knew that the president said something polite, but he still thanks him, "I know, President, thank you." "Well, you go and do your business." Su Yao nodded, "OK." After watching Su Yao leave, the Dean picked up the mobile phone on the table and called Qin Yue''s little uncle. Qin Yue was spoiled by his family and was not afraid of anything. The only person who was afraid was his little uncle Huo Chonglou. The phone was connected quickly. Before the Dean had time to speak, Huo Chonglou said, "it''s Qin Yue who has made trouble again. It''s time for this stinky boy to teach a good lesson. I''ll come here this afternoon." "Well, please Mr. Huo. I won''t disturb you." After hanging up, the Dean sighed helplessly. Look, when Qin Yue often makes trouble, his family is used to it. If it were the parents of other people, it would have exploded on the phone. Don''t tell Qin Yue about this, so that he can escape at that time. ¡­¡­ Qin Yue found that the eyes of several small partners looking at him were full of sympathy, and they all looked like they wanted to talk but stopped. This made him feel uneasy. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you looking at me like that? " Hos sighed. "Cousin, I just saw Su Yao come out of the dean''s office." "He''s probably suing." Xiao Bai went on. Shen Yanming: "the Dean probably called your little uncle." "Your uncle will probably come and beat you up." "Qin Yue, you are miserable." "Horizontal / trough!" Qin Yue blurted out these two words directly. The family didn''t care about him. His brother-in-law, Huo Chonglou, liked to take care of him and beat him. What''s more, his brother-in-law loved to beat people. If all these guys are true, he may be in bed for days to come. "I said, you are not in the donkey me?" Lu jingnian immediately gave him a white eye, "why should we cheat you? There is no advantage in cheating you." "That is, if you don''t believe what we''re saying, you''ll think we didn''t say anything." Shen Yanming echoed. Chapter 552 Qin Yue felt that no matter what they said was true or not, he had to hide for a while, so as not to be beaten out of bed by his little uncle. "I''ll trust you this time. I''ll go hide now." "Cousin, have you ever thought that if you hide and wait for your uncle to find you, you will be beaten even worse?" Said Hosking. Listen to this, Qin Yue suddenly feel his whole person is bad. According to the character of my little uncle, he would certainly do that kind of thing. Mom, so is he going to hide or not? "Cousin, do you have any good ideas?" Qin Yue "hey hey" a smile, looking at huosijing''s eyes like a dog looking at a bone. Hosky rolled his eyes in silence. "What good can I do?" "I''ll keep it a secret for you. I won''t let your parents know you''re going to the nightclub." Qin Yue said with a smile, "if you don''t help me today, I''ll go to complain immediately. I''ll see when I''m sleepy and beaten even worse." "Shit!" Hosky squeezed out such a word. How did Qin Yue know about this? If his parents knew about it, he would break his leg. It''s shameless of Qin Yue to threaten him with this matter! Shen Yanming, Xiao Bai and Lu jingnian were there watching their brothers hurt each other and gloating. "Si Jing, I didn''t expect that you would dare to do such a thing. You are too bold." "Shut up, do you want to be beaten again by me?" Hosky gave them a cold look. The three immediately stopped talking and acted as the air there. Hosky''s heart was even stronger. "What''s up, cousin? Do you want to make this deal with me?" Qin Yue raised his chin. "Of course, you can do it if you don''t want to, but the good thing you do will soon spread to your parents." "I made the deal." "I''ll help you out of this, and you''ll help me keep a secret," hosky said, gnashing his teeth Ma De, everyone in Qin family is the same cunning. Is their heart black? For huosijing''s answer, Qin Yue was very satisfied, "that''s it. You should think about it quickly. I don''t want to be beaten to get out of bed by my uncle." "You just put on your face which was beaten and swollen by Su Yao and pretended to be pitiful in front of the little uncle. The little uncle still loves you very much. Maybe he will let you go this time because you are injured." Said Hosking. "You''d better make a little scar on your arm and thigh, so that you can arouse the little uncle more Love. " Shen Yanbai and other three almost laughed when they heard the four words "heart of love". Did hosky have any misunderstanding about his little uncle? Huo Chonglou is clearly a devil, OK? Qin Yue thought carefully and thought that Huo Sijing''s words were quite reasonable. This method can be tried. "I''ll listen to you this time, but if it doesn''t work..." "It must be useful." Hosky interrupted, "as long as you act really." Qin Yue picked eyebrows, "are you so confident in your own way?" "Cousin, are you not confident in yourself?" Asked hosky. Qin Yue suddenly choked That''s it Chapter 553 "I''ve figured out a way for you. As a deal, you''re going to keep it a secret for me." Hosky looked serious. "If you let the cat out of the bag, I''ll give you a list of the things you''ve done. Maybe he''ll take care of your old and new accounts." Qin Yue didn''t expect that he still had such a hand, and the expression on his face suddenly became stiff. Gnashing his teeth, he said, "I know that I will help you keep your secret. Cousin, you can rest assured that you have 100 hearts." "Cousin, don''t let me down on you." Hosky said with a smile. In terms of the degree of heart blackness, the Huo family is not inferior to the Qin family. Shen Yanming, Xiao Bai and Lu jingnian look at each other. Why do they always think that huosijing''s method doesn''t sound reliable at all? Qin Yue will be beaten up by his little uncle in the end? What''s more, hosky will be given a mixed doubles by his parents? They''d better not say this, or Huo Sijing and Qin Yue will be angry. ¡­¡­ Soon, it was time for lunch. When they saw that Su Yao had not asked them to come for dinner, they began to feel uncomfortable. Although the monsters don''t need to eat, they have a lot of appetite. And if they don''t eat, they feel hungry. People who don''t have enough to eat are terrible, and those who don''t have enough are even more terrible. Xiao Bai frowned. "Why hasn''t Su Yao come to call us? Is he on purpose?" "Did he forget to make lunch?" Hosky collapsed on the sofa like a salted fish. Shen Yanming''s eyes with a full of resentment, "I''m almost hungry on the ground, how he hasn''t come, can''t it be that he hasn''t done it yet?" "If he doesn''t come again, I''ll eat me." Qin Yue slowly sighed, "if there is no lunch, he let me hold a few mouthfuls is also good." Xiao Bai: Huo Sijing: Shen Yanming: Lu jingnian: When did Qin Yue become so abnormal? They still stay away from him, so as not to be infected by him. They don''t want to become abnormal. Qin Yue doesn''t know how much his little friends dislike him. All he is thinking about is Su Yao, a human cat mint. Qin Yue recalled the smell of cat mint and said, "ah, cat Mint is the treasure of the world." Huosijing et al Qin Yue is really hopeless! They don''t know how long they will become like Qin Yue. Of course, that''s all later. Su Yao is sitting in the courtyard enjoying his lunch. He picks up a piece of fried chicken and puts it in his mouth. His face shows a happy expression, "ah, fried chicken is really delicious." glutinous rice balls are really unable to make complaints about it. It opens its mouth and says, "the host is just eating a thief and chicken. Do you need to exaggerate it?" "No, you can''t understand a system like you who can only watch and can''t eat. Food is the best thing on this day." Su Yaoyi was right in his words. Tangyuan My heart''s broken, old fellow. "Host, in your eyes, is food more important or lovers more important?" "Food, of course, is more important." Su Yao replied without hesitation. Tangyuan Lord God, if you hear this, you will cry. Chapter 554 At this time, I don''t know where to run a snow-white kitten, it rubbed his head against Su Yao''s legs, but also for him soft called a, "meow." Hearing this cry, Su Yao''s heart was softened. He put down his lunch box and covered it. Then he bent down to pick up the little white cat and put it on his knee. "Xiaobai, where are you from?" The little white cat screamed at him, then showed his belly, as if sending out some kind of invitation to Su Yao. Su Yao reached out and touched it. The little white cat didn''t resist. He lifted the cat with ease. "Meow." "Meow." At this time, there was a succession of cat calls. Su Yao raised his eyes and looked over. Several cats came to him and lay down at his feet. He couldn''t help being stunned? What''s the matter with these cats? Why did one or two come to him? Is it possible that he now has a body that is popular with animals? "Tangyuan, do I have any special constitution now?" "Host, what you have now is sucking cat constitution, but your sucking cat constitution is different from those ordinary sucking cat constitution. These cats are attracted by the smell of your body." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao was more confused. Is there any difference between the ordinary and the special? What does he smell like? After that, he didn''t smell any other smell except his own. "Tangyuan, I don''t have any smell. Do you smell it wrong?" "Host, you can''t smell it yourself. You have the smell of cat mint that humans can''t smell. Only cats can smell it Tangyuan explains. Hearing this, Su Yao couldn''t help but open his brain. "You said that I have the smell of cat mint. Am I the essence of cat Mint this time?" Tangyuan is a little speechless Host, you''re just an ordinary human this time. You''d better not think about what you have or don''t have. " "No, I''m not an ordinary human being. I''m a human with a special cat sucking constitution, so I''m a special human being." Su Yao seriously corrected his mistakes. Tangyuan will be defeated by his logic, "yes, yes, you are not an ordinary human, but a special human." Host, you''re a logical genius. Besides, Su Yao doesn''t want to roll up white rice balls any more. ¡­¡­ Suddenly, an orange cat jumped on Su Yao''s knee. His huge body pushed the little white cat to one side. The little white cat, who was robbed of his position, was immediately dissatisfied. He barked at the orange cat fiercely, "meow ~" the ugly dead fat orange, get out of here. But because its voice is too soft, there is no threat at all. The cat ignored the orange again. The little white cat immediately felt that his cat''s case was challenged, and it showed its paws to the orange cat. Seeing that two cats were about to fight, Su Yao came out to be a peacemaker. He held a cat in one hand. "Good kids can''t fight. If you fight, I''ll get angry." The little white cat and the orange cat immediately succumbed to Su Yao''s skilful cat pushing technique. They felt comfortable and completely forgot their unhappiness. Seeing this, the cats that had been lying at Su Yao''s feet stood up and barked at him, looking like they were begging for help Chapter 555 A few more cats came. Su Yao hugged this one, teased the other, and pushed one hand, which was too sour to lift. What a sweet burden "Tangyuan, although I thought it was a pleasant thing to have a cat roll before, I just think I am very tired now. Well, sometimes it''s not a good thing to have a cat sucking constitution. These little cute people are really wearing people... " glutinous rice balls can not help opening up their own vomit. "If you make complaints about those who want to turn cats out, you will be beaten up by them." Host, you are so blessed that you don''t know. "But they can''t beat me, so what you said doesn''t exist." Su Yao corrected the mistakes of tangyuan. Tangyuan: Host, it''s really a pity that you don''t go to the construction site to raise the bar. " Su Yao didn''t get angry because of his words. Instead, he said with a smile, "I''m leaving a way for those people who work on the construction site. Otherwise, they will go home and have a drink." Tangyuan Host, whether you want to face or not, is better than you. #I''ve never seen such a brazen person before When Huo Chonglou came in, he saw such a scene - the boy was sitting on the bench with a gentle smile in his eyes, and cats were all over his feet and knees. Once in a while, the cat rubbed him, and the smile in his eyes was even stronger. He sat there, is a picture, and everything is just his foil. It is not thick or light, but it can be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Huo Chonglou''s mind suddenly jumped out of such a sentence. It was as if he had been possessed by a ghost, and he walked towards the boy himself. Several cats were startled by him, straightened up and looked at him with defensive eyes. There are a few timid to hide directly, only a few bold directly look at the eyes of this sudden "human". Su Yao frowned slightly and raised his eyes to Huo Chonglou. In his voice, he was dissatisfied with something that was not easy to detect. "Who are you?" It seemed to be angry at his sudden interruption. Huo Chonglou was a little annoyed. He was just about to say something, but he smelled the special smell on Su Yao. All of a sudden, a thousand words turn into some kind of impulse. I really want him to embrace himself, and I want to drive away all those ugly cats, and then monopolize him The cats seem to have sensed the danger and straightened their bodies one after another. Their eyes looked warily at Huo Chonglou. For a moment, the atmosphere became tense. Su Yao noticed the uneasiness of the cats and frowned more tightly. He''s not a fool. Cats suddenly become like this because of the man in front of him. Su Yao''s eyes suddenly became cold, "please leave here immediately." Hearing this, Huo Chonglou felt as if his heart had been pricked by a needle for several times. He tried to say something, but he found that Su Yao had bent down to appease the cats. He did not even give him a spare look. The other side so does not like to see oneself, if oneself again eagerly gathers together, that can be offending base. Huo Chonglou suppressed the strange feeling in his heart and lifted his feet to leave here. Su Yao raised his head and took a look at him. Then he continued to pacify the frightened cats. However, just after pacifying the cats, tangyuan came to say, "host, that person just now is your target of this strategy, Huo Chonglou." Su Yao: Tangyuan, are you an afterthought? " Chapter 556 Tang Yuan directly ignored his words and said, "host, do you want to catch up now? If you catch up now, you may have time. " "No, there will be more opportunities to meet him in the future." Su Yao said as he rolled an orange cat that he didn''t know when to drill into his arms. "What''s more, it just happened. His impression on me is certainly not very good. I still don''t want to ask for trouble." The original Qin Yue was at a loss when he listened to Su Yao talking to himself. What is this fish lipped man talking to himself there? Is it because your brain is broken? #Little orange cat, big doubts ©‚ br > by the way, it seems that he was his little uncle just now. Is it possible that Su Yao is in love with his little uncle? If that was the case, Su Yao would have been too bold. The little uncle is not a demon to be provoked. He is a big devil who eats people and doesn''t vomit bones. Seeing the orange cat in his arms looking at himself with strange eyes, Su Yao put out his hand and pushed him a few times, "fat orange, what are you doing looking at me like this?" Hearing the word "fat orange", the orange cat wanted to blow up his hair, but before he could do it, he was conquered by Su Yao''s skillful cat rolling technique. It was so comfortable that it narrowed its eyes and even made a "snoring" sound. The sound was so loud that it was like driving a tractor. Su Yao couldn''t help but teased, "are you imitating the tractor? The sound is quite similar." The orange cat gave him a contemptuous look. Stupid human, this cat is not the same with you. Su Yao, who understood his eyes, narrowed his eyes and pinched the fat on his stomach. "Fat orange, you should lose weight, or there won''t be a beautiful kitten who will like you. You''ll have to be a bachelor all your life, and maybe you''ll be taken to a pet hospital for sterilization." Qin Yue: "what''s more..." Su Yao, you are really vicious. The orange cat angrily gave Su Yao a paw, jumped out of its arms and ran away. This cat is angry, how coax also coax not good kind. Su Yao helplessly smiles, "the body is very huge, but the heart is so small." If Qin Yue hears this, it is estimated that he will be directly infuriated. ¡­¡­ Huo Sijing and other four people are eating takeout in the restaurant. When they see Huo Chonglou coming in, they are choked. Although Huo Chonglou has always been expressionless, they are always afraid of his face. Hosky stood up and coughed, "uncle, why are you here today?" Huo Chonglou glanced around and found that Qin Yue was not there. His eyes were cold. "Where did Qin Yue go?" "He just ran out, and he still ran out in his original form." Said Hosking. Huo Chonglou faintly "um" a, turn around to look for the Qin Yue that slip away, but suddenly think of what, a footstep meal. Looking at Huo Chonglou, who suddenly turns back, Huo Sijing and other four people suddenly block in their throat. "What else can I do for you, little uncle?" "Who is the man sitting in the yard?" Huo Chonglou asked. In addition to the new employees, only a few of them think about the new people. But why did the little uncle suddenly pay attention to Su Yao as a human being? Is there anything special about Su Yao? Chapter 557 Although Huo Sijing had doubts in his heart, he still answered the question, "uncle, the man you mentioned should be a new human employee in the hospital. His name is Su Yao." Su Yao Huo Chonglou called the name in his heart. He felt that the name had a strange sense of familiarity. He seemed to have heard the name somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it. Huo Chonglou pressed down the strange feeling in his heart and said, "in addition, do you know anything else about him?" As soon as he said this, Huo Chonglou himself was scared. Not to mention hosky. The four looked at each other, and they saw the doubts in their own eyes. Why did he pay so much attention to Su Yao? Is there something fishy in it? Huosijing bit his teeth and finally asked the question he wanted to ask since just now, "little uncle, Su Yao is just a human being. He is no different from other human beings. Why do you pay attention to him?" "It''s my own business, you don''t have to know." Huo Chonglou looked at him coldly, "you just need to answer me." Husking had some grievances in his heart. It''s just a question. Do you need to be so cruel to him? "Little uncle, Su Yao is just here today. I know nothing about him except his name and gender. If you really want to know anything else about him, you can ask the dean. " Huo Chonglou again gave a faint "um" sound, and then there was no afterword. Huo Sijing was so aggrieved that he would cry. Little uncle, in your eyes, is my nephew who grew up with you better than Su Yao, the human that you have just met? After Huo Chonglou left, the atmosphere became active again. "Si Jing, why is your little uncle so concerned about Su Yao? Is there any relationship between them?" Xiao Bai, who likes gossip most, winks at huosijing. "If I knew what was the relationship between them, I didn''t need to ask that just now," he said Although Xiao Bai knew that he was telling the truth, he still refused to give up. "He is your little uncle, so you should know what he thinks in his heart? Or is his sexual orientation different from that of other people of the same sex? " Huosijing gave him a gorgeous white eye. "My little uncle''s mind is the most difficult to guess. If I can understand his mind, I won''t always be scolded by him." "It''s true that your little uncle''s mind is not easy to guess." Xiao Bai quite agreed and nodded, "otherwise, he would not become the big devil in the eyes of outsiders." "It''s no use saying that now. We don''t know what''s going on between them." At this time, Lu jingnian suddenly interrupted, "why don''t we go and have a look? Maybe he''s on his way to find the dean." However, no one agreed with his proposal. Huo Sijing, Xiao Bai and Shen Yanming all stepped back and looked at him with strange eyes. "What do you mean?" Lu jingnian said "Lu jingnian, this proposal is not good at all." Shen Yanming sighed, "Huo Chonglou''s vigilance is very strong. If we follow up, we will only be found out by him soon, and even he may beat him up." Chapter 558 "That is, Lu jingnian, if you want to die, don''t drag on us." Xiao Bai echoed the way. Huosijing patted him on the shoulder. "After years, this arduous task will be handed over to you. You can rest assured and go boldly. We will help you collect the corpse at that time." Lu jingnian: You''re a bunch of bad friends. "No, no, no, I don''t want to die. Si Jing, Huo Chonglou is your little uncle. He won''t do anything to you. You''d better go." Hosky''s face was cold, "no, who proposed who went." Sometimes I don''t want to shoot him. Lu jingnian sighed and pretended to say something intentionally or unintentionally, "forget it, we''d better continue to eat. Anyway, sooner or later, we''ll know the real reason. At that time, Su Yao may have become your" little aunt. " Listening to this, hosky just glanced at him and withdrew his gaze. Lu jingnian likes to do things best. He won''t fall into his trap. The little uncle is a heartless man. Over the years, many women want to climb into his bed, but in the end - those women are thrown out at least and killed. So many women couldn''t get into the eyes of his little uncle. How could su Yao get that honor. My uncle is just on the spur of the moment. After a while, he will not be so interested in Su Yao. What''s more, the younger uncle doesn''t care who he wants to marry, and he doesn''t care about his elders. If he does, he''s in a bad head "Lu jingnian, no matter what decision my little uncle makes, it has nothing to do with me. It''s you. I heard that your family is urging you to get married. When are you going to take a girlfriend back? " Lu jingnian was having a meal. When he heard huosijing''s words, he was choked, "cough, cough, huosijing, are you on purpose?" Hosky raised his eyebrows and gave him a defiant smile. "I did it on purpose. Why?" "Hosky, what do you think if I go home and tell my parents that I like you?" Come on, hurt each other. As soon as this sentence came out, there was a smell of gunpowder in the air. Xiao Bai and Shen Yanming look at each other and leave the battlefield to them. Huosijing patted the table, "Lu jingnian, I don''t know what will happen, but I know you will be beaten badly by me next." Lu jingnian was not flustered. He even said with a smile, "HOS king, you don''t have to be so angry. You are a gay." Huo Sijing was like a cat whose tail was trampled on. He blew his hair directly. "Lu jingnian, what are you talking about? Do you believe I tear your mouth?" "No, you can''t, because the person you like is me." Lu jingnian raised his legs and looked at huosijing with confidence in his eyes. Listening to Xiao Bai and Shen Yanbai in the corner: grasps the grass, which contains a lot of information. Does huosijing really like Lu jingnian? "Oh." Huo Sijing sneered, then hit Lu jingnian in the face, "you die for me!" Caught off guard, Lu jingnian hit the fist, "Tut, you don''t have to be so cruel. What I said is the truth." Chapter 559 Lu jingnian was not afraid to die and continued to challenge the bottom line of huosijing, "you should not be because I poked in the mind and become angry? You don''t need to be like that. It''s not something to be shy about. " There is only one answer to this question -- "die for me!" Xiao Bai and Shen Yanming, who are hiding in the corner of the wall, stare at each other. Do you like it or not? Lu jingnian, who was beaten again, finally started to fight back In the end, they became the original form and fought there. The original form of Huo Chonglou is a white tiger, while the original shape of Lu jingnian is a snow leopard. Both of them are young adults, and the life span of the demon clan is very long, so their body shape is still in their infancy. From a distance, it is two white tuans fighting there. Xiao Bai felt his nose with some muddle, "Yanming, what should I do now? Shall we go in and fight? " Shen Yan shook his head clearly, "it''s better to leave, and wait for them to finish. We don''t want to get involved in it, so as to save time and chaos." "Yanming, you just want to see a good play?" Shen Yanming smiles, "what do you think is what it is." At this time, Su Yao suddenly passed by. When I hear that they are fighting at the door of the restaurant next year, are they two people standing at the door of the restaurant "No, no, you heard me wrong." Xiao Bai and Shen Yanbai quickly shook their heads. However, there is a clear stipulation in the courtyard that fighting is not allowed. If Su Yao tells the Dean about this, they will have good fruit to eat. Although they are not afraid of the Dean, they are afraid that the dean will tell their parents about it. Demons are not as vulnerable as humans, so their parents never let water when they teach them. They don''t want to be beaten up for half a month. Looking at their strong denial, Su Yao always felt suspicious, "I think you are lying to me. I''d better go in and have a look." "Well, we really didn''t cheat you. They are not in it at all." Shen Yanming steps forward and stops him. Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "Since they are not in it, why do you want to stop me?" Is it stupid to fool him with such words? Shen Yanming did not speak, but looked at Xiao Bai. Xiao Bai immediately understood what he meant. His fingers moved. As soon as he was ready to use the Demon power, Su Yao pushed him away from Shen Yanming. I don''t know where Su Yao got such great strength. He just pushed them to the ground. Xiao Bai and Shen Yanming look at each other. As soon as they are about to meet porcelain, Su Yao has already walked in quickly. They don''t even touch the bottom of his pants. Xiao Bai looked at Shen Yanming, "what should I do now?" Shen Yanming sighed, "no matter what, Huo Sijing and Lu jingnian are fighting with their original forms. Su Yao should not recognize them." However, they didn''t know that Su Yao still had Tangyuan, although sometimes he was just a decoration. ¡­¡­ Su Yao looked at the little white tiger and snow leopard fighting there. He was a bit muddled. He could not help muttering, "this is not a zoo. How can there be white tiger and snow leopard here?" However, Huo Sijing and Lu jingnian were fighting hard, and they did not hear Su Yao''s words at all. Chapter 560 "The host, the white tiger is huosijing, the snow leopard is Lu jingnian, and all the people in this yard are demons." Tang Yuan suddenly came such a sentence. Su Yao said, "Oh," so it is. Are the cats I met just now all demons? " "Only the orange cat is. The others are ordinary cats." And that orange cat is Qin Yue Hearing the latter sentence, Su Yao almost laughed, "I didn''t expect that Qin Yue''s original shape was an orange cat. It didn''t match his character at all. By the way, what are Xiao Bai, Shen Yanming and the dean? " "Xiao Bai is a dove, Shen Yanming is a wild goose, and the dean is a snake." Su Yao laughed. "That''s really interesting. There are tigers and leopards, cats, pigeons, geese and snakes. What''s more, they can live in peace." "Host, you are wrong. Now the tiger and the leopard are fighting there." Tangyuan corrected the mistake in his words, "and, host, you''d better separate them quickly, or they will all be injured." "Well, well, I''ll separate them right away." Su Yao stepped forward and picked up one in one hand. Huo Sijing and Lu jingnian, who were playing happily, were suddenly picked up. They were both a little confused. After the reaction, they both extended their claws to Su Yao. However, his legs were too short to reach Su Yao. He looked like he was selling cute. Su Yao was once more adored by them, and he held both of them in his arms. Huo Sijing and Lu jingnian wanted to struggle, but when they smelled the smell of cat mint on Su Yao, they stopped fighting, and they could not help but made some actions on their own. Hosking: Lu jingnian: They know why Qin Yue did that to Su Yao before, because Su Yao has the smell of cat mint that can attract cats. No wonder Huo Chonglou is so concerned about Su Yao. But is Su Yao really just a human being, not a cat mint? Huo Sijing and Lu jingnian have no time to think about those problems. They smell the cat Mint smell of Su Yao, and they gradually go to the top. ¡­¡­ Xiao Bai looked at Huo Sijing and Lu jingnian who were held in their arms by Su Yao. Their faces were stiff for a moment. "Su Yao, what are you holding in your arms?" Su Yao took a look at him and thought that this man was quite capable of acting. "Xiao Bai, do you know what pigeon soup tastes like?" Listening to this sentence, Xiao Bai''s expression on his face completely froze, "Su Yao, what do you mean by this?" Why did Su Yao suddenly say such a thing? Did he already know? But isn''t he an ordinary human being? Shen Yanming, standing on one side, frowned. Looking at Su Yao''s eyes, he felt a little bit tentative. What he thought was the same as Xiao Bai''s. Looking at Xiao Bai''s nervous eyes, Su Yao wants to laugh. This guy is still too young to completely hide his mind. "Nothing, I just want to ask, nothing else. What are you so nervous about?" "I, I''m not nervous. I''m from the love pigeon association. I don''t like to hear such words, so don''t talk about it again in the future." Xiao Bai didn''t notice that his eyes would shift when he lied, and he would lick his lips. Shen Yanming, who noticed this, sighed in his heart. Xiao Bai is really the same guy Chapter 561 Su Yao naturally knew that Xiao Bai was looking for an excuse, but he didn''t expose him. "So it is. I know. I won''t mention pigeons in front of you in the future, so you don''t have to be as nervous as you were just now." Xiao Bai answered dryly, "Oh." Afraid that Xiao Bai would be exposed accidentally, Shen Yanbai stepped forward and changed the topic, "Su Yao, where are you going to carry them?" Su Yao looked at the little white tiger and snow leopard in his arms, and his eyes flashed a little cunning. "Of course, I went to the dean''s, and all of a sudden, these two animals appeared in the yard. Naturally, he wanted to tell the dean." Hearing this, huosijing and Lu jingnian suddenly regained their senses. They struggled to become human beings, but the Demon power was suppressed by something, and they could not change at all. Besides, Su Yao''s strength was too great. Is Su Yao really just an ordinary human being? But Xiao Bai and Shen Yanming don''t know what to say. If they had not known that Su Yao had no idea that the two in his arms were Huo Sijing and Lu jingnian, they would have doubted whether Su Yao had intended it. However, the most important thing now is how to save huosijing and Lu jingnian. Although the Dean looks good, he just likes to make small reports, and they are likely to be implicated. "Su Yao, they are pets in the yard, so you don''t have to take them to the dean." Shen Yanming said, "and you hold it so tightly that they can''t breathe." Su Yao looked at him with "do you think I''m stupid?" he said, "these are white tigers and snow leopards. They are not allowed to be kept privately. Are you sure this is a pet in the yard?" Shen Yanming was choked by his words. I didn''t expect that Su Yao was still a bad fool. Tut, it was a headache. Su Yao added, "if this is self-supporting, I may have to call the police and ask the police / inspectors to deal with this matter." Shen Yanming really doesn''t know how to say it. If he said that the two animals did not know where they came from, Su Yao would go to the dean. If he said that the two animals were privately raised in the hospital, Su Yao would call the police again. If he said that these two animals were actually huosijing and Lu jingnian, he would have violated the regulations Forget it, he''d better choose the first one. "Then go to the dean and see what the dean says." Huosijing, Lu jingnian, I can''t help you. Take care. I''ll go to the hospital with Xiao Bai to see you. Xiao Bai also knew that there was only such a choice at this time. He sighed, "I hope you can get through this." Huo Sijing: Lu jingnian: How can you say that like we are going to break into a tiger''s den? You''d better close the wheat. Su Yao almost laughed. These people are not right. These demons are really funny. If he had not known what their original form was, he would have thought that their original form was actually a sand sculpture. "Don''t worry, they''ll be sent to the zoo at most." "Move, zoo?" Xiao Bai almost bit his tongue, "how can you be so vicious?" Zoos are prisons for animals. There, they don''t have any freedom, they''re forced to open up Chapter 562 If HOS king and Lu jingnian were really locked up in the zoo, they would have a bad time In this way, Su Yao is really a human being. No, he wants to destroy Su Yao''s plan. He must not let his friends be put into the zoo as ordinary animals. Therefore, it is better to beat Su Yao, a vicious human being, to death. Although there are regulations that demon clan can''t hurt human beings, it''s mainly a special period. When it comes, just explain it to the people of the demon Tube Association. After thinking about it, Xiao Bai raises a finger in silence. As soon as the demon force shoots at Su Yao, Su Yao suddenly squats down and becomes Shen Yanming. Shen Yanming, an innocent lying gun, killed him in the eyes, moved his mouth and said in silence - Xiao Bai, what are you doing? Can''t you shoot right? Xiao Bai didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. He laughed awkwardly and then came again As a result, Su Yao has been hiding every time, while Shen Yanming has been lying innocent. After hiding again, Su Yao went to the Dean with the two regiments in his arms. Looking at Su Yao who left, Xiao Bai doubted his life. Why didn''t you get it right once? Is it a coincidence? If it''s all coincidence, it''s a coincidence Xiao Bai has no reverie to think about any more, because Shen Yanming has already rushed over with a black face, "Xiao Bai, you are dead!" He quickly ran away. "I really didn''t mean to. Don''t come here!" "No matter whether you mean it or not, I''m going to get you a hair style with an explosive head today. Stop for me..." ¡­¡­ When Su Yao just stepped into the room, the dean and Huo Chonglou were talking there. Thinking of what Tangyuan had said before, he couldn''t help but take a look at Huo Chonglou and guess in his heart what the original shape of Huo Chonglou was. Huo Chonglou is also surnamed Huo. He should be a relative of Huo Sijing, and its original form is probably a white tiger. I don''t know if his original shape is tall and powerful, or like hosky. Thinking of this, he can''t help but look at Huo Chonglou again. At this time, Huo Chonglou is looking good. Su Yao quickly lowered his head and pretended that nothing had happened just now. But Huo Chonglou looks at his hair whirl, suddenly some want to smile. Just now I was looking at him, but now I make this look. It''s really cute. Su Yao felt that Huo Chonglou''s sight had been staying in his own body, so he felt a little uneasy. Now he is like a peeping into the person he likes, but he is caught on the spot. Bah, what kind of adjective is that? He is not peeping. Huosijing, who was held in his arms by Su Yao, became excited when he saw his little uncle and called for him. Uncle, help me quickly! Never before had Hossein felt like it was a good thing to have an uncle. Huo Chonglou heard the familiar cry and looked up at the past. When he saw his little nephew who didn''t know when he had changed back to his original form, he sighed in his heart. He is really a fool. Even if he changes back to his original form, he is still caught by a human being. He is really not like the Huo family at all. But no matter how stupid a nephew is, he is still his own nephew. So no matter how much he disliked his nephew, Huo Chonglou decided to help him escape from Su Yao''s clutches. As for Lu jingnian, this ungrateful little boy, let him save himself. Chapter 563 Huo Chonglou looked at Su Yao again and said, "Mr. Su, can you give me the little white tiger in your arms? It was picked up by me. Now I''ll take it to the zoo after a while." Hosky: Little uncle, although you said I was picked up by you, but for the sake of saving my life, I didn''t say you were the devil in secret this time. Lu jingnian: what about me? Can''t I be saved by the way? I have a big live leopard here. Didn''t you notice it? Su Yao gave Huo Chonglou a complicated look in his eyes. His skill of lying is really good. "Mr. Huo, when you say this, your conscience will not hurt?" Huo Chonglou pretended not to understand what he said. "Mr. Su, why do you say that? I didn''t say anything against my conscience." Su Yao: Well, I can''t beat you for being thick skinned. "Mr. Huo, then you can treat me as if I didn''t say anything, and your little white tiger will return to you." He threw the little white tiger away. Huo Chonglou unhurriedly caught it, but also played a brain melon seed, "how dare I run around, see how I deal with you later." Hosky: give me back, you big devil. Huo Chonglou: did you forget that I could hear you? Hosking: Su Yao resisted the impulse to laugh and looked at the dean who was standing there as a transparent man. "Dean, what''s the matter with this little snow leopard?" "Oh, I picked it up and raised it. I''ll send it to the zoo later." Su Yao was speechless Do you use the same template to make excuses? Do you think I''m a fool or something? Su Yao suppressed his soul of Tucao and put down the snow leopard. "In that case, I will make complaints about my work." The Dean nodded, "then you go, help me to call Xiao Bai and Shen Yanming over." Su Yao said, "well," that he knew. When Huo Chonglou saw that he was going to leave, two words immediately blurted out, "wait a minute!" Su Yao looked back at him with a formulaic smile on his face. "Mr. Huo, what else can I do for you?" To the mouth of the words but how can''t say, Huo Chonglou pursed lips, "nothing, you go to busy you." Su Yao turned his eyes in silence. Clearly want to say, but do not say, how this guy suddenly become so uncomfortable? ¡­¡­ After su Yao left, Huo Chonglou put down his stupid nephew, his face was habitual without any expression. Had it not been for the change of his expression when he was looking at Su Yao, huosijing would have felt that his little uncle was a cold face without any feelings. On the eight diagrams, uncle Huo, are you looking back Huo Chonglou did not answer his question, but said in a light tone, "HOS king, please explain to me what the situation is." Although Huo Sijing has been used to speaking in this tone, but listening to his question, his heart can not help but fear. "Uncle, it''s all because of Lu jingnian. If it wasn''t for what he said, I wouldn''t fight him," he said Lu jingnian: Chapter 564 Huo Chonglou looked at Lu jingnian and said, "Oh, what did he do?" "He said Seeing that Huo Sijing wanted to say what he had said before, Lu jingnian didn''t care about three, seven and twenty-one, so he went up to cover Huo Sijing''s mouth. "Uncle Huo, I didn''t say anything. I played with Si Jing and I couldn''t believe it." Huo Chonglou picked eyebrows, "since you have nothing to say, then what are you so nervous about?" Lu jingnian secretly scolded a "MMP" in his heart, but hung a flattering smile on his face. "Uncle Huo, I was not nervous. I was just afraid that Si Jing would talk nonsense and cause any unnecessary misunderstanding, which would be bad." Huo Chonglou didn''t mean to get involved. He knew that Lu jingnian was looking for an excuse, but he didn''t expose him. "You''ve settled the matter between you, but you can''t fight again, otherwise..." Although Huo Chonglou didn''t finish his words, Huo Sijing and Lu jingnian both knew what he was going to say and nodded, "we know that we will not fight again, nor dare to fight again." Xiao Bai and Shen Yanming, who have just arrived at the door, can''t help but look at each other''s eyes and see their doubts. If HOS king and Lu jingnian won''t fight again from now on, they will wash their hair upside down. The Dean noticed the two people standing at the door and beckoned them to come in. "Xiao Bai, Shen Yanming, you all come in. I have an important thing to announce to you." After hearing his words, they always felt that they didn''t want to hear what he said. And in the next second, it was confirmed that the dean said - "I''m going on a business trip for a few months. During my absence, Mr. Huo Chonglou will temporarily replace me. You should listen to his words." Listen to this, hosky. They think the sky is falling. Huo Chonglou to be the dean? It''s better to kill them. "Dean, you''re joking with us, aren''t you?" Xiao Bai squeezed out a smile even worse than crying. We can''t bear to be in love with you Little uncle''s iron and blood means can not be tolerated by anyone. If he is really allowed to be the Dean, they will certainly have a better life than the beggars on the road. More importantly, they will not have any freedom. "Why, don''t you like to see me so much?" At this time, Huo Chonglou''s voice rang. They all looked up and shivered when they saw Huo Chonglou''s smile. They quickly denied, "no, uncle Huo. We are just worried that you are too tired. After all, you still have any affairs to deal with." Their conscience was about to die of pain when they said such words against their will. But what can they do? If they can''t fight, they have to admit it. "That''s the case. Then you don''t have to worry about it. I''ve handed over the company''s affairs to the deputy, so let''s get along well in the next few days." Huo Sijing: Lu jingnian: Xiao Bai: Shen Yanming: Get along with a ghost, who wants to get along with you?! Chapter 565 Huo Si Jin and they quickly told Qin Yue about this unfortunate thing. Qin Yue is the most noisy among them, but also the least like to be bound by rules and regulations. After knowing this matter, the whole person collapsed. He packed up his things and was ready to escape. As a result, as soon as the front foot stepped out of the door, the back foot took a photo with Huo Chonglou. Huo Chonglou looked at the suitcase in Qin Yue''s hand, "how, where are you going?" Qin Yue did not expect that he would be caught on the spot, and immediately even wanted to die. "Little uncle, my friend asked me to travel. I have promised him. I have to hurry to meet him. If I am late, he will be angry." Qin Yue bypassed him as he said it. Huo Chonglou grabbed him, "are you a friend in the middle of nowhere?" Qin Yue said Uncle, what I said is true. Let me go Huo Chonglou looked indifferent, "I don''t care if what you said is true or false. In short, you are not allowed to go anywhere. Just stay here, or be careful that I break your leg." Qin Yue: "what''s more..." Little uncle, you are really my uncle. "Little uncle, how can I be your nephew? Do you need to be so cruel to me?" Huo Chonglou was not moved at all. He devoted himself to infusing his ruthless image into people''s hearts. "If you talk nonsense, I''ll break your leg now. In any case, a lame person is better to raise." Qin Yue: "what''s more..." You are cruel! I wish you will never find a daughter-in-law in your life. Even if you do, you will be wearing a green hat. Huo Chonglou, who lit up his mind reading skills, gave him a critical blow, "have you forgotten that I can read mind?" Qin Yue was suddenly hit by 100000 + "uncle, you just don''t hear anything. I was just talking nonsense." Huo Chonglou looked at him and said, "go back to your room." "Oh." Yield to his erotic power, Qin Yue can only drag the trunk back to the room. When they saw that he was back in the dust again, they began to gloat. "How can you come back so soon? It''s not like you''ve met the devil." Qin Yue didn''t have a good look at them, "what''s funny, what''s funny? We''re all half a dozen, no one is better than who." The expressions on their faces froze. Yes, there is Huo Chonglou that big devil in, no one is better than anyone. But what kind of madness does the big devil smoke? Why do you suddenly want to come here to be the dean? "Qin Yue, did your little uncle tell you why he came here to be the dean?" Asked Lu jingnian. Qin Yue shook his head, "I even dare not say one more word with him. How can I ask him this question?" Hosky: Yes Lu jingnian: "really Xiao Bai: too much Shen Yanming: "it''s not a general advice." After being diss for four times, Qin Yue immediately blew his hair, "don''t stand up and talk without backache. I don''t believe you dare to talk to that big devil." They didn''t speak, but silently pushed back a few steps and then looked somewhere. Qin Yue looks at them this neat movement, in the heart suddenly rises an unknown premonition. "Who is the devil talking about?" The familiar voice sounded and fell in Qin Yue''s ears like a talisman from hell. Chapter 566 Qin Yue rigid look back, face is hard to squeeze out a smile even worse than cry, "little uncle, when did you come over?" "I just came here, but I happened to hear your" big devil. " Huo Chonglou is still expressionless, Qin Yue is more afraid, "little uncle..." "Since you call me that, if I don''t do anything, I''m sorry for the title of" big devil. ". So next, please remove the weeds in the yard. You can do it yourself. You can''t use Demon power Qin Yue wanted to cry without tears, and even began to bargain, "little uncle, I really know that I was wrong. Please do good and change punishment." However, Huo Chonglou is just a devil who can''t get emotion. He treats everyone equally, regardless of the relationship between him and himself, "since you don''t want to weed out the weeds, then..." Speaking of this, he stopped for a few seconds, Qin Yue''s heart then raised. "Then go clean the toilet and make it spotless." Qin Yue: "what''s more..." Knock in? Knock in? Do you hear that? Huosijing et al The big devil deserves to be the big devil. It''s really cruel. See his face is ugly, Huo Chonglou picked eyebrows, "how, do you think this punishment is too light?" Qin Yueshen was afraid that he would let himself clean the whole area again, and quickly shook his head, "no, no, no, I''m going to weed the yard right now." As soon as the words fell, he ran out as if there were some monsters after him. Huo Chonglou looked at the group of four who were ready to sneak away, "where are you going this time?" The four were frozen there. What are you going to do? It''s not about tormenting them, is it? They''re not going to clean the toilet. Hosky grinned. "Little uncle, isn''t it time for dinner? I''ll go to the kitchen and see if there''s anything I can do for you." "Yes, yes, we''re going to help in the kitchen, too." The other three echoed. "But as far as I know, most of you have never been in the kitchen since you were young. Do you want to help blow up the kitchen?" Although Huo Chonglou''s tone is bright as usual, they always feel insulted. "Uncle, even though we have never been in the kitchen, that doesn''t mean we can''t cook." "Well, if you don''t believe us, you can go to the kitchen with us." Lu jingnian echoed the way. As far as he knows, Huo Chonglou has never been in the kitchen, and according to his temperament, he certainly will not enter the place with heavy lampblack smell. But Xiao Bai and Shen Yanming didn''t say a word. They stepped back in silence and watched Huo Sijing and Lu jingnian die there. How dare they talk to the devil like that? Do they think their bones are too hard? However, unexpectedly, Huo Chonglou did not say "interrupt your dog legs", but said, "yes, I will go to the kitchen with you." Four people:.... " Why don''t you follow the routine? You, Maddy, why? HOS Jinggan chuckled a few times. "It''s better to say goodbye, little uncle. It''s really not suitable for a big man like you to go in a place with a heavy smell of cooking fumes. Let''s go by ourselves." "Are you afraid that I will laugh at your cooking? Don''t worry. No matter how bad your cooking is, I won''t say anything." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 567 The obstruction failed, and the four had to follow Huo Chonglou to the kitchen. When they passed the yard, they saw Qin Yue, who was bending over to pull grass, and suddenly envied him. If I had known that they had gone to weed pulling, there was no need to stay with Huo Chonglou. What kind of madness is the big devil? Is the fish in your head? Huo ¡¤ big devil ¡¤ heavy tower: "don''t secretly scold me in the heart, but I heard everything." Huo Sijing: Lu jingnian: Xiao Bai: Shen Yanming: They even forget the big devil and this skill. Mind reading is really a foul! On the way, they also ran into Su Yao. I don''t know what he thought, but hosky, who was the last one, caught him. Su Yao frowned. "HOS king, what are you doing?" Huo Chonglou, who is in the front of the building, stops and turns around. When he sees Huo Sijing holding Su Yao''s hand, he feels uncomfortable and his eyes are cold. Huo Sijing just felt that his eyes seemed to chop off his hand, so he quickly released his hand. "Su Yao, it''s almost time for dinner. As the only employee in the yard, you have the obligation to cook dinner for us." At last, he could see that his uncle really meant something to Su Yao, and probably fell in love with him at first sight. If there is Su Yao in, the little uncle will certainly restrain his nature. At that time, they don''t have to be afraid of him. Thinking so, Huo Si Jin looks at Lu jingnian and them. Although he didn''t say anything, they all saw through his mind. "Yes, Su Yao, you can go to the kitchen with us now. We are starving to death." Xiao Bai stepped forward and took his arm. Shen Yanming also stepped forward and took his other arm in case he ran away suddenly. "But I..." Before the words "can''t cook" were said, Su Yao was taken away by them. Su Yao was silent, or decided not to say anything. Since these guys think so, and he cooks for them, he can hardly satisfy their wish, hoping that they will not die on the spot. However, as demons, their intestines and stomachs should not be so fragile Right? ¡­¡­ As soon as they got into the kitchen, they started to wash the vegetables and cut the vegetables. If their movements can be standardized, Su Yao should think that they really know how to cook, rather than mess around. However, he is similar to them. He is not qualified to talk about them. Huo Chonglou stood there, saying nothing, but his sight fell on Su Yao from time to time. Su Yao was embarrassed and touched his right earlobe. "Mr. Huo, why are you looking at me like this?" Hosky''s men were very active and raised their ears. "Look at you." Tone is no longer consistent cold light, but a little more tender, even in the eyes of the cold are turned into a few points. Su Yao heard the sound of his heart beating wildly Huo, Mr. Huo, I didn''t expect that you would be joking "I''m not joking, I''m telling the truth." Huo Chonglou''s eyes were very serious at this time. Su Yao felt that he was a treasure. He is very uncomfortable don''t over head, ear root son already red half. Chapter 568 At this time, Huo Chonglou added, "between the moonlight and the snow, you are the third unique color." As soon as he finished, he regretted. He did not know whether Su Yao thought he was frivolous after hearing this sentence? He is really more and more wrong, if put in the past, he would not have said such words. Su Yao didn''t expect that Huo Chonglou would say such a thing. His face suddenly turned red. "Huo, Mr. Huo, are you uncomfortable? How can you suddenly say such a thing?" "Do you need it, host? You have been living with the LORD God for so many worlds. Why do you still blush Glutinous rice balls can''t help but make complaints about it. Su Yao: because I''m a shy person, and I like the other person. I''m naturally shy when I hear this kind of love talk, but you can''t understand that feeling. Tangyuan: host, you are too much to attack me. Su Yao: but I''m telling you the truth. If you don''t like listening to it, that''s fine. Tangyuan Huo Chonglou saw Su Yao so excited that he was suddenly a little upset. "I''m not uncomfortable. What I said is my heart." Hearing this, Su Yao was about to scream. Ouch, this guy is too straight. He can''t bear it. They looked at each other in disbelief. What did they hear just now? Huo Chonglou, the big devil, can say love words, and is he still a literary person? They''re not hallucinating, are they? How else would you hear such incredible things? Huo Sijing pinched Lu jingnian''s arm hard, but it was still a heavy one. Anyway, it was not his own that hurt. Lu jingnian, who was severely pinched, blew his hair in an instant. However, considering that Huo Chonglou, the great demon, was also here, he did not cry out, but lowered his voice, "HOS king, what are you doing suddenly pinching me for?" Instead of answering the question, hosky asked, "does it hurt?" Lu jingnian immediately turned a white eye to him, "nonsense, or do you want me to pinch a try?" "That''s the pain. We didn''t have hallucinations just now." Huo Si Jing said that he took a few steps to the side and opened a distance with Lu jingnian, so as not to retaliate against him suddenly. Lu jingnian: I''ll leave you alone for the time being. After dinner, I''ll see what I can do with you. Hosky pretended not to see his eyes, and even whistled. Xiao Bai held out a finger and poked Shen Yanming, "Hey, what kind of situation do you think is between the big devil and Su Yao?" Shen Yanming thought about it carefully and then said, "I think the big devil is after su Yao, and maybe they will be together soon." "How can you be so sure?" "The devil has never done this to anyone else, and according to his character, once he takes a fancy to something, he will certainly turn it into his own property." Shen Yanbai sighed as he said, "it''s really miserable for Su Yao to be seen by the big devil." Xiao Bai suddenly realized, "well, it is the first time that the great demon king has done this kind of thing for the first time." Huosijing and Lu jingnian nodded in agreement. It''s true, it''s true, but they still can''t accept it. Is the power of love really so powerful? Chapter 569 Huo Chonglou listened to their conversation clearly. He didn''t say anything to stop them. Instead, he hoped that they would say something more, so that he could find out what kind of feelings he felt for Su Yao. Su Yao also heard those words clearly. He looked at Huo Chonglou and sighed, "I didn''t expect that my charm is really great. This guy fell in love with me at first sight, no matter which world he is in." "Host, can you stop being so narcissistic? You''re not charming at all. It''s just that there''s a strange magnetic field between you and the LORD God." Glutinous rice balls can''t help but make complaints about it. It has never seen a host like Su Yao, and other hosts are not as shameless as he is. "Tangyuan, I know you are jealous of me, but you don''t have to say that. Come on, admit that others are so hard for you?" Tangyuan Forget it, it''s better to shut up, so as not to be abused by the shameless host. ¡­¡­ Huosijing and some of them were still talking there. Speaking of the back, all the words of tiger and wolf came out. Even Su Yao, who has been through a lot of battles, can hardly listen to it, let alone Huo Chonglou, who has never been in love. His brow slightly frowned, "what are you talking about over there? Do you want to clean the kitchen?" On hearing this, husking and they quickly stopped talking and went on with their previous work. But silently tucking up in his heart -- is what make complaints about old virgin. Huo Chonglou sneered, "so you know more than me?" Huo Sijing: Lu jingnian: Shen Yanming: Xiao Bai: Mom, how can they forget that the devil can read mind again? They should not say anything in their heart. Looking at the pattern of five people getting along with each other, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. They are a cat and four mice, and they are fierce cats and super mice. ¡­¡­ After slicing the potatoes, Xiao Bai volunteered to stir fry the vegetables. However There was too much oil, the fire was too big, and the oil in the pan burned directly. Fortunately, Shen Yanming turned off the fire in time and covered the pot cover, which did not cause any accident. Xiao Bai looked at the pot and doubted his life. The steps clearly did not go wrong. Why is this? Huo Chonglou and they sighed, "Xiaobai, you still don''t touch the kitchen again. Now you burn the pot, and then you burn the whole kitchen." Su Yao got some consolation. At least he didn''t burn the pot when he was cooking. Compared with Xiao Bai, he won back a little face. Tangyuan: host, you and Xiaobai are two and a half, so don''t make a comparison. "No, let me try again. I''m sure I can do it next time." Xiao Bai''s tone is firm, "and just because of a failure to give up, it''s too manly." "Believe me, I can." "No, you can''t Shen Yanming stretched out his hand and stopped his action to open fire. He pulled him away from the gas stove. "Xiao Bai, you''re not suitable for cooking. You''d better be good at watching." Chapter 570 Xiao Bai also tried to say something, but Shen Yanming covered his mouth, "no, you don''t want to do anything, you''d better not harm the kitchen, or you''ll be burned in the kitchen." Xiao Bai suddenly felt that he had been greatly insulted. He trampled on Shen Yanming. Shen Yanming''s expression didn''t change. It''s just that he bent down and whispered in Xiao Bai''s ear, "I''ll clean you up in bed tonight." Xiao Bai''s face turned red, and it was almost smoking. Shen Yanming is not afraid to be heard by others without looking at the occasion? Shen Yanming didn''t care whether he would be heard by others. He said in Xiao Bai''s ear, "you have to think about how to please me, or I won''t let you off easily tonight." Xiao Bai is not blushing, he is the whole person is almost red, and even smoking outside. Hearing these two words clearly, Su Yao''s expression was once very complicated. Do young people nowadays know how to play? Is he old, or he can''t keep up with the pace of the society? Besides Su Yao, the other three people also heard. Huo Chonglou has no reaction on the surface, but he knows what he is thinking in his heart. But huosijing and Lu jingnian felt a burst of toothache, and they said with disgust, "Hey, Hello, I say, you can talk about this kind of words in private. You don''t feel ashamed. We all feel ashamed for you." Xiao Bai didn''t speak, just lowered his head and pretended to be dead there like a quail. Shen Yanming said, "I know that you are jealous of us. Who makes you still single now? I advise you to find a partner quickly..." Internal digestion is also very good. He didn''t say the last sentence. After all, Huo Chonglou, the devil, was here. If he heard it, he would have to take off his skin even if he was immortal. Hosky rolled his eyes. "Roll away. Talk about your love elsewhere. Don''t be disgusting here. This is not a place for you to talk about love." "That is, if you want to do it, go to your room." Lu jingnian echoed the way. Shen Yanming gave them a big white eye, and then walked out with his arm around Xiao Bai. "Xiao Bai, let''s go out and eat some food. Don''t talk nonsense with these two fools here. Let''s go sour." Xiao Bai patted off the hand that he held around his waist, and then quickly ran to Su Yao''s back, "I won''t go, you go alone." After Shen Yanming said that, if he still followed him, he would be a fool. He would not be tossed by the bird / beast Shen Yanming and couldn''t get up the next day. Su Yao quietly moved to the side of a few steps, he felt that his innocent passer-by still did not get involved. Xiao Bai also wants to move a few steps with him, but when he sees Su Yao moving to Huo Chonglou, he doesn''t dare to move. Su Yao was not afraid of Huo Chonglou, but he was afraid. He didn''t dare to talk to Huo Chonglou, let alone be so close to him. Shen Yanming went to Xiao Bai and held out his right hand. "Xiao Bai, I was joking with you before. Let''s go to dinner." Xiao Bai didn''t believe his words at all. He said the same before, but later he still In short, he will never be fooled again. Chapter 571 Huosijing and Lu jingnian look at each other, quietly walk to Xiao Bai''s back, and then push him. Xiao Bai fell directly into Shen Yanming''s arms, and his whole body was in a daze. After he reacts, he has followed Shen Yanming out of the kitchen. He looked back at the schadenfreude of the two people. He was so angry that he said, "HOS king, Lu jingnian, I''m absolutely..." However, as soon as he was halfway there, Shen Yanming took him away. "Shen Yanming, what are you doing? Let me go!" "If you don''t want to walk well, I''ll hold you as long as you don''t feel ashamed." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Huosijing and Lu jingnian looked at each other again, and they could see some meaning from their own eyes. Su Yao couldn''t help feeling, "in some ways, you two are quite compatible." As soon as this was said, the two men who were originally "revolutionary comrades" immediately looked at each other and were tired of each other. "Su Yao, don''t talk nonsense." Huo Sijing glared at Su Yao. "Even if I was with other people, I would not be with Lu jingnian. If you dare to say that again, don''t blame me for being rude to you. " Before Su Yao spoke, Huo Chonglou said, "Huo Sijing, how do you speak? Have you been fed by dogs?" Husking was afraid to say anything at once. He shut his mouth. Tut, my little uncle is so boring. He is just joking with Su Yao. Can we use this? After a year, Huo did not dare to say anything about Lu Heng''s eyes. He laughed, "it''s getting late. Let''s make dinner quickly." "Yes, yes, I have to make dinner quickly. I''m starving to death." Hosky turned to wash the dishes that had not been finished. Lu jingnian took out a new iron pot, washed it with water, put it on the gas stove and turned it on. Su Yao thought he should do something, so he went to cut vegetables. And Huo Chonglou is still standing there, even his posture has not changed I can''t cook, but I can cut. Su Yao looked at the beans that had been cut the same length by himself, and finally had some comfort in his heart. Lu jingnian has seen other people stir fry dishes, but when putting the seasoning, he directly poured a lot of salt into it, which is the degree of salty death. Lu jingnian looked at the white layer of salt in the pot and the half empty salt pot in his hand. He was a little confused. He didn''t seem to understand why things were like this. After his reaction, he rushed to remedy it. He shoveled out the salt that had not been scratched off with a spatula, and poured some water into the pot. And then He forgot that he had put salt into the pot, but he still did not control the amount of salt and used the same method to remedy it. Huo Si Jing was unable to see him. He went over and pushed Lu jingnian aside. "I''ll take care of you as a waste." Lu jingnian put down the spatula in his hand. "You can come. I want to see what flower you can turn out." "Then open your eyes to me." Hosky snorted and began his performance However, he was also in a lot of situations. Su Yao couldn''t look down and decided to give them a hand. "You all stand by and watch. Let me drive." Chapter 572 Seeing his words, huosijing suddenly felt that Su Yao must be an expert in cooking. Su Yao is really a master, but a master at another level. When he saw that Su Yao was not crying there just because he was splashed with oil, Huo Sijing felt that his idea was too naive. What kind of expert is this? This is clearly a waste material. It''s worse than the rest of them, and he might blow up the kitchen if he does it. "Su Yao, did you ever blow up the kitchen?" Su Yao, who was stabbed in the pain, immediately blew up his hair, "you just blew up the kitchen!" I feel like there is no silver here. Huo Sijing knew that he was right when he saw this reaction. When he wanted to make a few more sarcastic remarks, Huo Chonglou said, "Huo Sijing, is that how your parents taught you to speak? It seems that I have to clean you up for them Once again by his little uncle to diss some of the HOS heavy, only feel that he was very aggrieved, he murmured a, "really see color forget righteousness." However, even if his voice is small, Huo Chonglou can still hear, "why, are you not convinced?" Hosky quickly shook his head. "No, no, no, uncle. I was just scolding myself. Yes, I scolded myself." "Then tell me what you call yourself." "I said I was stupid, I didn''t have a brain, I..." Hoschin said the more he felt something wrong, he quickly shut his mouth. Lu jingnian chuckled and said, "huosijing, I didn''t expect that you are quite self-conscious. You..." When Huo finished, he only had one more word in his throat. He stretched his neck like a duck. Lu jingnian didn''t dare to say anything more. He was there in silence as a background board. Although Huo Chonglou, the big devil, always loves diss huosijing, he is his nephew at least, and he will not do anything excessive to huosijing. But Lu jingnian is not the same. He has no relationship with Huo Chonglou. If he annoys Huo Chonglou, he will surely have a hard time. When Huo Chonglou hits people, he never looks at his background, and no one dares to provoke him. After all, Huo Chonglou is a real demon world boss But Su Yao couldn''t help laughing when he looked at the way the uncle and nephew got along. Hosky, who had just been dished out, didn''t say anything. Although Huo Chonglou didn''t say anything, the expression on his face softened a little and was no longer so cold. And if you look at him carefully, you can see that he looks at Su Yao with a little tenderness in his eyes. looked at this difference. He could not help but make complaints about his little uncle. And heard his voice of Huo Chonglou mercilessly rewarded him a shudder, "don''t secretly scold me in the heart, I can hear you." Huo Sijing rubbed and rubbed the place where he was hurt. Although he was extremely aggrieved, he did not dare to say anything, and he did not dare to scold him secretly in his heart. Su Yao restrained his laughter and took out his mobile phone to look at the time. He found that it was more than seven o''clock. It was time to have dinner. However, none of them could cook. I''m afraid he had to order takeout again. He ordered to open takeout software, just ready to order some food, but suddenly thought of something. He looked up at Huo Chonglou and said, "Mr. Huo, I''m going to order a takeout. Do you have anything to eat?" Chapter 573 Huo Chonglou took his mobile phone, added his mobile phone number to his contact list, and then returned the phone to him, "it''s too unhealthy to take out. I''ll make dinner." Su Yao knew he could cook, so he didn''t make any response. "Mr. Huo, I''ll trouble you." But huosijing and Lu jingnian were completely shocked. Did they hear me correctly just now? The devil said that he would cook the dinner today. Can he cook? Is it hard for him to say that in order to please Su Yao? If so, he would have fallen too far. Hosky swallowed his saliva and forced himself to ask, "uncle, you never seem to have been in the kitchen. Are you sure you''re going to cook the dinner today?" Huo Chonglou took a look at him. "I will only serve Mr. Su and me for dinner. You and Lu jingnian can order a takeout." Hosky wanted to scold MPP in his heart, but his face squeezed out a smile, "little uncle, this is your first time to cook. I, a nephew, have to praise your field." There are not many chances to have a meal made by the devil. He can''t miss it. And maybe it can be used to show off to the rest of the family in the future. So no matter whether the big devil is making dark food or not, he has to try it. Huo Chonglou saw through his nephew''s mind at a glance, but he didn''t expose him. Instead, he said, "since you said that, I can''t refuse you. Later, you can help me to be a white mouse." Listening to this, huosijing suddenly felt some stomachache, but he had already said that. He could not go back on his words any more. He could only nod his head. "I know. I''ll be the guinea pig for the test." Mad, it''s just a hospital visit. He''s not afraid. However, he can not suffer this crime alone, he has to pull a person to be a mouse with himself. Huo Sijing looked at Lu jingnian standing on the side. "Lu jingnian, this is my little uncle''s first time cooking. Do you want to stay for dinner, or there will be no shop after this village." Naturally, Lu jingnian knew what he wanted to do, but he didn''t refuse. Instead, he readily agreed, "well, let me have this light, and I can show it off to others later." Huo Sijing didn''t expect that he agreed so readily. First, he was stunned for a moment, and then he said, "Lu jingnian, it''s just a meal. Do you need this? You don''t intend to flatter my little uncle, do you?" Instead of answering this question, Lu jingnian asked with a smile, "don''t tell me that you didn''t think so in your mind just now?" Husking was choked by his words. Sometimes, Lu jingnian is really annoying. He can only guess his mind. If they had not grown up together as children, and though they had not reached the point where they had a thorough understanding of each other, they would have doubted whether the other party had any obnoxious mind reading skills. Lu jingnian saw that huosijing was giggled by his own words, and said with a smile, "so say, we two are half a dozen, no one should despise who." Hosky gave him a big white eye. "Who is half as good as you? I don''t want to have anything to do with you." Chapter 574 Lu jingnian''s smile on his face was even more brilliant. "That night, we had a relationship. Unless you get to know me, you can''t get rid of the relationship with me in this life." He looked at Lu jingnian with disgust. "Do you have any problems with your brain? You should go to see a doctor, or you will not be saved if you are late." Even if he was scolded for being mentally ill, the smile on Lu jingnian''s face remained unchanged, "my words are quite serious, but someone is too serious, so I think my words are not serious. So it''s not me who just went to see the doctor, but I''m the one who thinks I''m wrong Huo Sijing naturally knew who he was talking about. He suddenly blew his hair. "Lu jingnian, I think you are Pikachu''s younger brother. Pi is in the oxygen bar. Do you want to fight me again?" Although the two of them always fight to draw, but this does not mean that he can not beat Lu jingnian, he just does not want to make those insidious moves. And Lu jingnian is just like this. "Hossein, your little uncle just said not long ago that we can''t fight again. Don''t you forget that? Now you say you want to fight with me. Are you ready to be broken by your little uncle? " As soon as he said this, huosijing looked like a withered flower. He glared at Lu jingnian and walked out of the kitchen angrily. He was a man, but he had a woman''s temper. Lu jingnian smiles helplessly and then goes out of the kitchen. ¡­¡­ As early as Huo Sijing quarreled with Lu jingnian, Huo Chonglou had already started cooking. Su Yao wanted to help him, but he found that he couldn''t do anything. He could only stand by and watch him go there. Soon, the smell of the dishes came. Su Yao swallows saliva, belly "Gu Gu Gu Gu" of call up, appear particularly loud in this silent kitchen. Huo Chonglou looked back at him and said, "Mr. Su, are you hungry?" Su Yao didn''t expect that he would suddenly ask himself this kind of question, which made him feel embarrassed. He felt his nose embarrassed. "No, I''m not hungry. I can hold on for a while. You go on, you go on." Huo Chonglou did not speak. He quickly stir fried the dishes in the pot several times. Then he shoveled some of them with a spatula and put them in a clean bowl. The rest was poured into the plate. Huo Chonglou put out the fire and went to Su Yao with the bowl containing the dishes. "Mr. Su, other dishes may not be ready until later. You should eat some cushions first. It''s not good to be hungry." Su Yao felt even more embarrassed, but if he refused, it would appear that he had some affectation, so he had to take it over, "then I''m not polite. Thank you, Mr. Huo." When he took over the bowl, his fingers inadvertently crossed the back of Huo''s hand, and they were stunned at the same time. Time seemed to stop at this moment. After the reaction, Su Yao was a little flustered. Huo Chonglou did not speak, so he looked at him. The atmosphere between the two became more and more strange. After a while "Don''t call me Mr. Huo in the future. I don''t like it." "Ah?" Su Yao looked at him blankly. For a moment, his brain couldn''t turn. Chapter 575 They are very close. Huo Chonglou can almost see the fuzz on Su Yao''s face. The boy has a good look, and his expression now, just like a muddleheaded little rabbit, people can''t help but love it. Fortunately, Huo Chonglou is one of them, and he also wants to take this "little rabbit" back to his nest and hide it from others. At the first sight of Su Yao, he thought so. But this kind of thing is not urgent, if the "little rabbit" to scare away can not be good. Huo Chonglou didn''t know that the "rabbit" he liked was going to approach him, and he was not afraid of him at all "I mean, Mr. Huo" sounds strange. We already know each other now. It''s strange to call each other like this. So from now on, you can call me by my name. " This is the first time that Huo Chonglou has been so patient with others. If those people who know him know him about it, his eyes will fall out of his eyes. Su Yao smile, "I know, Chonglou, later you also call my name directly." At that moment, Huo Chonglou couldn''t tell what kind of feeling he felt in his heart. Anyway, he felt very happy. This was the first time he was so happy. Huo Chonglou pulled out a smile, but because he had never laughed, so the smile was a little weird. If anyone else was standing in front of him, he would have been scared away by his smile. "Good, Su Yao." However, Su Yao was not afraid. On the contrary, he was also worried about Huo Chonglou. Was he suffering from some kind of disease? "Chonglou, do you have any facial paralysis?" "It''s true." Huo Chonglou admitted directly. In his view, this is not something to hide, nor something hard to tell. Since he was a child, he didn''t like to make any expression. He didn''t cry or laugh. So now, he has facial paralysis. What expression is made on his face will only appear very strange. But it doesn''t matter. He''s used to it, and the disease can''t be cured. He has visited countless famous doctors who have given the same answer Su Yao didn''t think it was really like this. He didn''t know what to say, but what he knew was that Huo Chonglou didn''t need any consolation. He can admit that it means that he doesn''t care about it, he won''t feel embarrassed about it, and it won''t hurt his self-esteem in any way. Because no one dares to laugh at him. "It''s true. You look unique, but you''ll be tired." What kind of expression can not show, others do not know his joy and anger. Huo Chonglou shook his head, "not tired." Because there has never been anything worth his happiness or his sorrow, and no one dares to make him angry. However, he felt very happy now because he met Su Yao. From then on, his happiness, anger, sorrow and joy will all exist for Su Yao. Listening to Huo Chonglou''s "not tired", Su Yao was more distressed. How can I not be tired? Huo Chonglou is just used to it "Chonglou, from now on, you can tell me anything. I will be your best listener." Huo Chonglou first is Leng Leng Leng, and then pull out a strange smile, "good." Chapter 576 Looking through the window, huosijing and Lu jingnian looked as if they had seen something frightening. They both widened their eyes. Huosijing looked at Lu jingnian standing beside him. "Lu jingnian, didn''t I read it wrong just now? Did my little uncle laugh?" "You are not wrong. Although he laughs strangely, he does Lu jingnian nodded solemnly, and his expression at the moment was also very complicated. "It seems that your little uncle really takes a fancy to Su Yao." I don''t know what kind of magic power this man named Su Yao has. It is because of the smell of cat mint that Huo Chonglou, the great demon who has always been indifferent to him, is it because of his smell of cat mint? Lu jingnian imagined a certain picture, and then was frightened by his brain hole. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No. Maybe Huo Chonglou is really in love with Su Yao "Hosky, what do you think made your little uncle''s desire for love renewed?" Hosseing shook his head. He didn''t know anything. If only my uncle''s mind was so good to guess. "You can go and ask him yourself. Of course, you have to have the courage to do that, but I think a cowardly demon like you dare not do that kind of thing." Although Lu jingnian knew that he was using the method of arousing general, he was still excited by his words, "I''ll go in and ask now. You can wait here for me." "Then you go." Hosky made a "please" sign to him. Lu jingnian snorted, and he walked in bravely. As a result, after a few seconds, he came out again. Clear throat, "cough, I''m not afraid, I just don''t want to disturb their love." This is an excuse. Huo Si Jing fiercely rolled a white eye, "Lu jingnian, you don''t think of any excuse, you are obviously afraid." Lu jingnian trampled on him fiercely, "huosijing, will you die if you don''t speak?" Hosky was so hurt that he was jumping all over the place. Damn it, Lu jingnian is really cruel enough. Isn''t he telling the truth? Is it necessary? "Lu jingnian, are you angry now? Your mind is really small." Lu jingnian directly rebuffed back, "what if you become angry and angry? What if you dare to take me?" "How? A fight? " "Good, fight one fight, today I must fight you kneel down and call dad." However, when they were about to fight, Huo Chonglou''s voice suddenly came, "you don''t put my words in your heart!" Huo Sijing and Lu jingnian looked at Huo Chonglou who did not know when they came out. All of a sudden, their heads were lowered and they shrank there like quails. Isn''t the big devil just having a love affair with Su Yao? When did he come? Huo Chonglou, who could hear their voices, was very satisfied with the four words "love", but he did not show it and did not let go of their plans. These two guys should teach a good lesson. "The two of you are here to stand on my head, and you can''t come down until you can have dinner." Chapter 577 Listen to this, huosijing and Lu jingnian suddenly feel that their whole person is not good. Huo Chonglou is really vicious. He should punish them like this. "Little uncle, I know I was wrong, you let me go this time, I really dare not." Huosijing begged bitterly. Lu jingnian echoed, "yes, uncle Huo, we really dare not, you have a lot of adults, let us go." However, Huo Chonglou is just a big devil who can''t get emotion. He is not moved at all. "If you dare to say one or two more words, you will stand on your hands here until tomorrow morning." Huo Sijing and Lu jingnian suddenly did not dare to speak. They had no doubt that Huo Chonglou''s words were false, because he was a cold-blooded and merciless devil. He would certainly be able to do such a thing. Two people look at each other, can only listen to the wall to stand upside down. However, what they didn''t expect was that Huo Chonglou had temporarily blocked their Demon power. Sealed off their Demon power Lift the table! They had intended to cheat with Demon power, but Huo Chonglou, the big devil, suddenly came to them. It was too much. However, even if Huo Chonglou went too far, they did not dare to speak out their complaints in their hearts. Who would let them beat him at all. Huo Chonglou warned them again. Seeing that they finally heard their own words, they entered the kitchen. ¡­¡­ Within a few minutes of Huo Chonglou''s departure, Su Yao made a feat - he burned the pot. He wanted to try his cooking again, but he didn''t expect it to happen. Su Yao looked at the pot with a hole in it, and he doubted his life. He knows the truth, but why is it different from what he imagined after practice? Is it impossible for him to achieve anything in cooking in his life? The more he thought about it, the more he doubted his life. He even wanted to cry. Huo Chonglou also noticed the burnt pot, but he didn''t care about the pot. Instead, he was concerned about whether Su Yao was hurt. "Su Yao, have you been scalded?" "No Su Yao shook his head and replied weakly, "but I''m so sorry that this pot is in trouble. I shouldn''t have touched him just now." "If the pot is broken, it will be broken. As long as there is nothing wrong with people, don''t get close to the kitchen in the future. I''ll cook the rice." Huo Chonglou said softly. Su Yao nodded, "OK, I''ll leave the cooking to you." Su Yao didn''t think it had anything to do with it. On the contrary, he cooked in the previous few worlds. But huosijing and Lu jingnian, who were standing upside down outside the wall, didn''t know about it. After hearing this, they all doubted whether there was something wrong with their ears. Huo Chonglou, the flower of kaolin, went into the kitchen once for Su Yao, but now he said that he would make all the meals in the future. Is this world illusory, or is the sun out in the west? "Lu jingnian, do you have any views on this matter?" "I can''t turn my head around. Tell me what you think about it first." "I think the power of love is too strong, in this short period of time, my little uncle with a changed person." Husking said with a sigh. Lu jingnian nodded in agreement, "the power of love is really strong." Chapter 578 After the dinner was ready, Huo Chonglou called in Huo Sijing and Lu jingnian, who were still standing upside down there, and asked them to take the food to the restaurant. They were shocked when they saw several dishes with complete coloring and fragrance. They''re really big, aren''t they? Hos Jing swallowed his saliva. He looked at his uncle and asked, "uncle, are you really making these dishes yourself?" Huo Chonglou didn''t answer his question, but gave him a light glance. However, hosky can see a lot of meanings from his eyes, such as - if he talks more, I will break your dogleg. Hosky shivered and took two dishes out of the kitchen. Lu jingnian takes a look at Huo Chonglou and Su Yao and goes out without saying a word. Su Yao picked up the remaining dish, but as soon as he picked it up, he was robbed by Huo Chonglou. Su Yao didn''t understand what he was doing. He was at a loss. Seeing his bewildered face, Huo Chonglou explained patiently, "this pot dish is too hot. You are delicate and tender. If you burn it, it will be bad. I have rough skin and I''m not afraid of scalding, so let me take it." Su Yao looked at his hands and felt that he was even whiter than his own. So how did he say such a thing without conscience? However, since Huo Chonglou has said so, if he said that he would come, it would be a little affectation. "That''s the case. I''ll trouble you, but you have to be careful. If you don''t want to burn it, I''ll be distressed." Huo Chonglou listened to his sentence "I will be distressed", and his heart is as sweet as honey. "I know. I''ll be more careful. I can''t bear to let you love me." Huosijing and Lu jingnian, who came back, just heard his words and felt numb. Eh, since he had a favorite person, the big devil has become more and more serious. They are about to vomit when he hears this. Huo Chonglou''s attention is totally focused on Su Yao, so he didn''t hear the voice of Huo Sijing and Lu jingnian. Otherwise, they would be severely punished again. ¡­¡­ Huo Chonglou Yu Guang sweeps to stand there with a twisted expression of Huo Sijing and puts the dish directly into his hand. Then, hosky was scalded, and he quickly put the dish on the side of the table. "Hiss, I''m so hot, uncle. What are you doing all of a sudden?" Huo Chonglou''s eyes light, "how, do you have any opinion?" Hosky shook his head again and again, shaking his head like a rattle. "No, no, it''s just that you''re acting so suddenly that I''m not ready." Looking at his appearance, Lu jingnian couldn''t help muttering, "it''s really a piece of advice." But huosijing heard his words, almost to death. If Huo Chonglou had not been here, he would have destroyed the leopard head of Lu jingnian Hum, it''s not too late for a gentleman to revenge. Sooner or later, he will figure out the accounts with Lu jingnian. Lu jingniancha felt that huosijing had a deep malice towards him. He challenged him and said, "if you have the ability, you can hit me now." Huo Si Jing was even more gas filled. He wanted to put the dish on Lu jingnian''s head, but he didn''t dare to do it Chapter 579 Looking for the flavor of Qinyue cuisine. He looked at the dishes at that table and sat down at the table without thinking. However, as soon as he picked up his chopsticks, someone hit him on the back of his hand. Qin Yue''s temper suddenly came up. He looked up and said, "who..." After seeing Huo Chonglou, he couldn''t say anything at once. His whole body was wilting, "little uncle..." Huo Chonglou glanced at him coldly, "go and clean yourself up." Qin Yue looked at himself. His clothes and hands were covered with soil. This picture really can''t sit here to eat. He quickly got up and went outside to clean himself up, and then he came back to the table. Qin Yue picked up his chopsticks and picked up a piece of braised pork and ate it into his mouth. At the moment when the braised pork was just imported, his eyes both lit up. "This braised meat is delicious. Who made it?" "Me." Hearing this sound, Qin Yue suddenly choked. He thumped his chest hard. "Little uncle, you''re not kidding me, are you?" The food made by the devil? Can he cook? It must have been a mistake, it must have been a mistake Huo Chonglou is still that expression, "do you think I am the kind of person who likes to joke with others?" Qin Yue: "what''s more..." Indeed, he never joked, nor did he take credit from others. But he still did not believe that the dishes were really made by my uncle. "Make a fuss." At this time, huosijing came to such a sentence. Lu jingnian echoed, "make a fuss, this kind of thing is nothing to be shocked." Qin Yue: "what''s more..." I don''t believe you guys didn''t get scared when you knew about it. "Are you following your husband and wife?" Huosijing''s face suddenly became very ugly. It was like swallowing a fly. "Cousin, this kind of words can''t be nonsense. I have to find a girlfriend in the future." Lu jingnian did not speak, but his eyes darkened when he heard the words "girlfriend". Qin Yue originally wanted to say "there is Lu jingnian, what kind of boyfriend do you look for?" but when he thought that this was a matter between the two of them, he should not mix in, so he did not say it. Lu Qingsi still felt that Lu Qingsi had nothing to show. It seems that Lu jingnian''s pursuit of "wife" is really long enough. But after Huo Sijing finished that sentence, he looked at Lu jingnian. Seeing that his expression had not changed for a moment, he was choked with anger. He stood up and said, "I''m full. Go out for a circle. You can continue to eat." Lu jingnian looked up at him and then lowered his head. "Don''t you catch up?" At this time, Su Yao, who had not said a word since just now, suddenly opened his mouth. Lu jingnian was stunned for a moment, then said, "if I catch up, he will only be more angry." Besides, he really doesn''t want to hear that kind of piercing words any more Su Yao sighed a little and said nothing more. After all, this is between Lu jingnian and Huo Sijing. He is not suitable to be mixed in as an outsider. Let them solve their problems by themselves. The whole restaurant is quiet, and Lu jingnian''s heart is empty Chapter 580 Qin Yue did not seem to be aware of this strange atmosphere like, big mouthed eating there, mouth has not stopped for a moment. Should I say it''s really orange cat? Su Yao shook his head helplessly. "Qin Yue, do you know that you really look like an orange cat I''ve seen?" Hearing this, Qin Yue was choked, "cough, cough, Su Yao, I am a human being. Why do you compare me with a cat? Do you want to scold me?" Why did Su Yao suddenly say such a thing? Did he find out that the orange cat was him? Thinking of this, Qin Yue quickly drank a mouthful of soup to suppress surprise. "I wasn''t there. I just wanted to remind you that if you eat like this, you''re going to be as fat as that orange cat." Su Yao said, "it''s very fat for you to find a fat girl, but it''s hard for you to find a fat girl." Qin Yue: "what''s more..." How could he listen, or feel that Su Yao was scolding him? "You don''t have to worry about it. I''m not fat." His human shape will not be fat, fat will only be his original form. And when he was back to his original form, no one would recognize him except his family and those who knew him. Qin Yue has no idea that Su Yao already knows that the orange cat is him. Su Yao turned his eyes in silence. Just as he was about to say something to attack Qin Yue, Huo Chonglou suddenly said, "Qinyue, from tomorrow on, you will get up and exercise for me every morning." Smell speech, the expression on Qin Yue''s face suddenly collapsed, "ah? My little uncle, I''m in good health, and I don''t need any exercise? " "You''re starting to lose shape, and you''re so good at eating that sooner or later you''ll become a greasy fat man. You are the only one in the Qin family. You are expected to carry on the family line. " "If you get fat, no girl will like you, and the girl you like will hate you and stay away from you..." Huo Chonglou is very vicious and mean diss Qin Yue. He doesn''t care whether his words will hurt his fragile and young mind. Qin Yue wanted to hit people. Is there an uncle who dislikes his nephew so much? Is his uncle really close? "If I had not been your uncle, I would have broken your leg." Huo Chonglou said. Qin Yue: "what''s more..." Can you stop prying into other people''s minds? You are so powerful that you should be able to control this kind of thing? However, Huo Chonglou is really helpless with his mind reading skills. He is not the kind of person who wants to pry into other people''s minds, and doesn''t like it, but he has no way. "Besides, I''m not asking for your advice. I''m just telling you about it. If you don''t like it, go there. " Qin Yue knew what he meant by that place. There is no freedom of demon life. Everything can only be done according to the regulations. It''s like being in prison. Besides, the atmosphere there was so stuffy that it could drive people crazy. He didn''t want to go in. "Little uncle, I know. From tomorrow on, I will get up every morning for exercise, so don''t mention that. I really don''t want to go there." "Don''t go back on what you said yourself." Chapter 581 Early the next morning. After hearing about what happened after they left last night, Xiao Bai and Shen Yanming feel that they have missed a lot of melons. If they had been here last night, they would have eaten enough melons. After learning that Qin Yue was diss madly by his brother-in-law and ordered to get up early to exercise every day, Xiao Bai and Shen Yanming did not sympathize with him, but gloated. "Qin Yue, did you do something bad to make your little uncle angry?" "You are really miserable, but you really need to exercise. You are too fat to look like." "Yes, that''s right, so you''d better listen to your little uncle''s advice and take good exercise." "By the way, you haven''t started yet. Do you want the two of us to urge you?" Looking at the schadenfreude group of two people, Qin Yue even rolled several white eyes, "I said you so schadenfreude really good, you are still my friend?" "We are your friends of course, but this kind of thing, we can only support you in spirit, you refuel, strive to lose weight early." Xiao Bai reached out and patted him on the shoulder and tried not to make himself laugh. Qin Yue patted off his hand on his shoulder, "you don''t need to refuel for me. Where is cool? Where are you going? Don''t bother me here." "Well, let''s go to breakfast first, and you can have a good exercise here." With that, Xiao Bai Yang took breakfast in his hand. Qin Yue''s attention was diverted when he smelled the familiar smell of crab roe dumplings. "Wait a minute. Did you buy the crab roe dumplings from quanju building?" Xiao Bai has some helplessness in his heart. Qin Yue is really a real eater. However, he bought the crab soup bag in order to thank Qin Yue for helping him last time. And for this, Shen Yanming, a jealous guy, had a good fight with him, so that he made an unequal treaty with him. Therefore, he will not easily package this crab soup to Qin Yue, at least to tease each other. "This is indeed the crab roe soup dumpling of quanju building, but it''s not your share, so don''t think about it. Go to exercise quickly, or your little uncle will punish you again." Listen to this, Qin Yue suddenly withered, but he still did not give up, "really do not have my share?" Looking at his pitiful appearance, and thinking of his original shape, Xiao Bai instantly softened his heart. "It''s not that I can''t give you a little, but you have to change back to the original shape and let me touch it a few times." He said this is just a joke with Qin Yue, and he thinks Qin Yue will not do that kind of bad manners. Hearing this, Shen Yanming''s face suddenly turned black. Does this guy want to touch other animals when he doesn''t exist? Shen Yanming wanted to get angry, but he didn''t dare. He didn''t want to sleep alone. ¡­¡­ However, Xiao Bai''s front feet just want to finish, the back feet were "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa" hit the face. Qin Yue is really a shameless and skin less demon with broken integrity. In order to eat, he really can do anything. Xiao Bai looked at the fat orange cat in front of her eyes, and felt that her face really hurt, "Qin Yue, do you still want to really?" "It''s said that you can give me the crab roe soup bag after touching it a few times. If you touch it quickly, it will be cold, and if it is cold, it will not be delicious." Chapter 582 Xiao Bai thought carefully, but still could not escape the temptation from the cat. He put down what he was holding in his hand, held Qin Yue in his arms, and then rolled them skillfully. Qin Yue didn''t expect that he had such a hand, and gradually went up. Shen Yanming''s face became more and more ugly. He had a fight with some at the bottom of the pot. "Xiao Bai, put him down quickly." Xiao Bai looked up at him and saw that he was obviously jealous and wanted to laugh. "Shen Yanming, such a demon like you can''t realize the fun of pushing cats." Shen Yanming''s face was even worse. He just wanted to say something. Su Yao came over and said, "demon, what demon?" Xiao Bai suddenly became nervous, "demon? Did you hear me wrong "I didn''t hear you wrong. I just heard you say Shen Yanming is a demon." Su Yao looked at him with a smile. Xiao Bai was more nervous. He couldn''t even speak. Shen Yanming frowned and stepped forward, blocking between Xiao Bai and Su Yao. "Now they all follow science, and if there was a demon, someone would have discovered it. I think you didn''t sleep well last night, which made your brain confused." Su Yao laughed and gave them a meaningful look. "Why, what are you so nervous about? Can''t you..." Shen Yanming''s brows are even tighter. Su Yao, as a human being, is hard to do. If he had known that such a thing would happen, he should have been driven away when he first came. Now, we can''t drive them away or kill them. Who let Huo Chonglou take a fancy to him. We have to get rid of Su Yao''s suspicions. Otherwise, there will be more trouble in the future. "We are not nervous, we just don''t want to have any misunderstanding..." Su Yao did not speak, so he looked at him like this. "Host, what are you doing all of a sudden?" Tang Yuan couldn''t help asking. Su Yao: I just feel a little bored and just tease them. ¡°¡­¡­ You''ve got a lot of bad taste, host If you do this, they will kill you. Su Yao: I can''t help it. Now it''s only fun. "Host, you''d better take it easy. It won''t be good if the boat capsizes in the gutter one day." Su Yao: you don''t need to remind me. I know that. You''d better take care of yourself. Tangyuan It''s very kind of you to treat me like a donkey''s liver and lung. ¡­¡­ Seeing that Su Yao has no reaction, Shen Yanming is ready to divert his attention. "By the way, you are here to work. Have you finished your work today?" "I''m sorry, Mr. Huo told me that from now on, all the work will be done by you, and you will all be under my command." Su Yao said with a smile. Shen Yanming: Xiao Bai: Qin Yue: "what''s more..." The big devil, this is for the love of the mind, began to the direction of HunJun development? Looking at the incredible expressions of the three, Su Yao felt a burst of relief, although it was immoral. "If you don''t believe it, you can ask Mr. Huo. You go on. I''m going out to buy breakfast Shen Yanming is very cold "Oh", there is no reaction. Xiao Bai lowered her head and pushed the cat with her hands. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Qin Yue suddenly bit Xiao Bai and ran away. When Su Yao was halfway there, he went back to his head and said, "Shen Yanming, if you are really a demon..." Chapter 583 "Host, you can''t identify them in this way, or..." Tang Yuangang tried to stop him, but it was too late. Only when Su Yao said such a sentence -- "then your noumenon must be a wild goose." In an instant, the whole world twisted. Su Yao''s eyes were black and he fainted directly. ¡­¡­ "Host, host..." Su Yao slowly opened his eyes and sat up with his aching head. "Tangyuan, where am I?" "Host, you are now in system space." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao frowned. "What happened? How did you get here?" "Host, because you said that to Shen Yanming just now, the consciousness of that world will drive you out." Su Yao''s brow frowned more tightly, "what do you mean?" "I forgot to tell you that there is a rule in that world. You can''t expose Shen Yanming and other demons, you can only let them fall off their horses..." The more Tangyuan said, the less his voice became. At the end of the day, Su Yao couldn''t hear what he was saying. But he has been able to confirm that it is because of the unreliable Tangyuan that things have become this way. Su Yao said with a smile, "that is to say, it''s all your fault, isn''t it?" Tangyuan shuddered and did not dare to speak. "After such a long time, you still haven''t made any progress. What are you going to take to apologize? Shall I tear you down? " Tangyuan almost cried out, "host, I''m sorry. I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me this time." "Forgive you?" Su Yao seemed to have heard a joke and laughed, "I don''t think you''re here to help me, but to drag me down. I tell you, if you don''t give me an account, I will never give up today. " Tangyuan thought about it carefully and then said, "host, our company has just developed a lottery system, which can draw special props. I can give you two free opportunities." Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "Just twice? You are too insincere Tangyuan You are really a lion. The other task force members are not qualified to draw a lottery. "Host, in addition, you can choose two items at will in the system mall. Is this sincere enough?" "Reluctantly, although I''m still not satisfied, I''ll let you go again, but I won''t let you go so easily next time." He got two lucky draw opportunities and was able to choose two items at will. It seems that he really made money. If you can, I really hope that Tangyuan can make such mistakes several times, so that he can make a fortune with it. If Tang Yuan heard Su Yao''s voice at this time, he would be angry and spit blood directly. But now it''s a little bit like vomiting blood. "Host, I see. Do you draw now or later?" "Now." Said Su Yao. "Well, now you turn this big turntable." As soon as the voice dropped, a big turntable appeared in front of Su Yao. Su Yao turned the big turntable with great force. The big turntable first turned very fast, and then the speed became slower and slower. Finally, the pointer pointed to the "Jack Su halo". There is also a very intimate introduction to Jack Su''s halo: Jack Sue halo: men wearing this halo will win the favor of all women, and their career will be smooth. (Note: this aura can only work on men) and Chapter 584 Su Yao looked at the introduction and choked for a few minutes. What out of order was he going to make complaints about ? He said, "Why are not you going to Marie Su Guang ring?" "Host, Mary is a halo that women can use. Even if you get it, you can''t use it." Said the dumpling. Su Yao: I think you''re a bully in the construction site, right? "Host, you still have a lucky draw. Do you want to continue?" Su Yao bit his teeth and said, "go on." He doesn''t believe that every time he gets a mess of props. "Well, I''ll refresh the lottery system first." "Well." A minute later "Host, it''s refreshed. You can continue." Su Yao didn''t rush to smoke, but looked at a variety of props written on it. He found that he had never heard of any other props except the liking detector. Although there was an introduction to them, he was still confused. I don''t care. I''ll smoke first. Su Yao turned the big turntable, and the pointer finally stopped in the "air man" space. Air man: after wearing this prop, other people will not see you, you can do whatever you want. Isn''t this a form of invisibility? Su Yao has no longer wanted to make complaints about it. This kind of thing is of no use to him at all. He is not a kind of scum pervert who can do whatever he wants with his own concealment. "Tangyuan, can you take back this prop and return the lucky draw to me?" "Host, this is not allowed. The props that have been drawn can not be returned." Said the dumpling. Su Yao frowned, "really not?" "Really not." "Well, in this case, I can only complain to you, but you have made me suffer many times because of your personal reasons." Su Yao sighed and pretended to be embarrassed. "I don''t want to be like this, but you''re really too unreliable. I don''t want to have any more problems." Tangyuan Host, why is your heart so dirty? Do you need this? We are partners who have cooperated for a long time. If you treat me like this, will your conscience not hurt? Although he knew that Huo Chonglou was threatening himself, tangyuan had to give in. Can''t help, the host that oneself chooses, in addition to doting, still can how to do? "Host, I can give you a chance to draw again, but you can''t go back now, no matter what props you get." When Su Yao saw that his goal had been achieved, he said, "yes, you can refresh these props first." Although glutinous rice balls in the heart quietly make complaints about "the request is really many," but still refreshed the props. "It''s been refreshed. Go ahead." Su Yao turned the turntable again. This time, he used 60% of the force. As for why he didn''t dare to use 100% force, it was because he was afraid that he would damage the turntable. The big turntable spun rapidly, and it took a long time for it to stop, and the pointer finally pointed to the column "mental screen display". bullet screen comments: after you own this item, you can make complaints about others'' hearts and evaluate them. Su Yao, Su Yao, he didn''t want to say anything more. He just felt that his luck was really bad. "Well, it''s so hard for me. I must have been an African chief in my last life." Chapter 585 "Host, don''t be discouraged. There are many people in the world who are less fortunate than you." Tang Yuan comforts a way, "and these two props are the next plane can be used, the use value is still very high." "By the way, you still have two chances to freely choose the items in the system mall. Do you want to use them now?" "No, I''ll talk about it next time." Su Yao waved his hand and said, "now send me to the next task plane." "OK, but before going to the next plane, do you want to use the two props you just pulled out?" Su Yao thought about it carefully and then said, "help me to open the halo of Jack Su, and the other one will not be used." "Well, I''m going to help you turn on Jack Sue''s aura." "Well, I will send you to the next plane now." "Wait, I don''t feel at all. Are you lying to me?" "Host, these two props will not take effect until you enter the next plane." Tang Yuan explained. Su Yao nodded, "OK, let''s go." [Ding, transmitting the next task plane ¡¿ ¡­¡­ Su Yao clearly felt something swimming on his body, which made him feel very sick. He pulled the black cloth over his eyes and found that a greasy middle-aged man was doing something wrong to him, and that the other party''s clothes had been taken off. Su Yao took a quick look at himself and found that he was only relieved after he had taken off his coat. Fortunately, his integrity has been preserved, otherwise he must kill this greasy middle-aged man. But the middle-aged man saw Su Yao wake up, not only did not stop, but also intensified, and even said a shameless words, "Su Yao, as long as you are willing to sleep with me for one night, the hero of my new play is you." Su Yao had never heard such words before. Now he was stunned and then angry. He kicked the middle-aged man to the ground, and quickly put on his clothes. The middle-aged man didn''t expect that Su Yao would come all of a sudden. He was stunned and became angry after his reaction. "Su Yao, don''t be shameless. I tell you, if you don''t listen to me, I''ll let you down in this circle!" "Pooh Su Yao sneered, "can''t I get along? I won''t let you live tomorrow! " With that, he kicked Lin Weisen''s stomach again. Lin Weisen lay back again. The pain in his stomach made him unable to speak. "Want to sleep with me? I think you are daydreaming. I will wake you up now and let you know that there are some things you can''t dream of! " Su Yao said while kicking him a few feet. Lin Weisen was more angry, "Su Yao, you''d better stop quickly, or I''ll have you blocked tomorrow!" Su Yao sneered and didn''t put his words in his heart. "You''d better make amends to your grandfather and I''ll probably spare you a dog''s life." Lin Weisen is about to get mad. Since he became a famous director, no one has treated him like this. Which of those 18 line artists is not kneeling and licking him, just to get a role from him. However, Su Yao, who has no reputation, dare to treat him like this. He will never let him go. He wants him to disappear in this circle forever! Chapter 586 Seeing Lin Weisen looking at himself with that kind of venomous eyes, Su Yao knew that he must be cursing in his heart now, and he might have been thinking about how to block him. It seems that Lin Weisen does not know his present situation at all, nor does he know how such a stupid and poisonous person can survive in this circle of eating people and not spitting bones. "Scum like you must have harmed several people like me?" Su Yao raised his right foot and stepped on an important part of Lin Weisen, saying, "if I abolish you now, will it be regarded as eliminating harm for the people?" Hearing this, Lin Weisen felt a chill rising from the bottom of his heart. "Su Yao, don''t mess around." Su Yao hooked his lips and scoffed at his eyebrows. "If you ask me not to mess around, I won''t do it. Are you the king of heaven?" Lin Weisen was very angry in his heart, but he didn''t show it. He was afraid that Su yaolai was really. "Su Yao, I beg you. As long as you are willing to let me go, I will let you be the hero of the new play, and I will make you a big hit." Su Yao knew that Lin Weisen was deceiving the snake in vain. People like him would never give up. If I let him go today, maybe he will get revenge tomorrow. Moreover, he did not intend to let Lin Weisen go. If he did, how many people would be persecuted by this scum. "You want me to let you go? It''s too late. Scum like you will only hurt more people alive. " Su Yao stepped up his strength and stepped on it fiercely. He heard the voice of broken eggs. "I will do a good deed today, except for your disaster for the people." Lin Weisen was already in pain and couldn''t say, "Su, Su Yao, it''s against the law to kill and kill." "Of course, I know it''s against the law to kill people, but I didn''t say I''d kill you. It''s not worth the rest of my life for such a scum like you." Su Yao trampled on an important part of Lin Weisen. Looking at Lin Weisen''s painful expression, he laughed, "so I''m going to abolish you, so that your place will never stand up in this life, so that you can no longer attack other people, so that you are looked down upon by others." "Sometimes, living is the most painful thing." Lin Weisen really regretted this time. If he had known that such a thing would happen, he should not have provoked Su Yao, the devil. He would not have compensated his wife and would have broken the army. However, it is too late to regret. "Lin Weisen, you must want to kill me now. I advise you, you''d better not do the right thing with me, or it won''t be as simple as today." With a smile, Su Yao put the foot on him. "By the way, I''d like to remind you that you''d better go to the hospital now. Maybe you can still save there, or you will really become the only Eunuch in this era." Listening to his words, Lin Weisen was so angry that he almost vomited out his old blood. He glared at Su Yao, and his eyes were full of resentment. "Su Yao, wait for me. I will never let you go!" Su Yao chuckled, "then I''ll wait. By the way, you remember to take revenge on my agent. After all, if it wasn''t for him, you wouldn''t be like this." Let Lin Weisen and Jane an, the agent of the original owner, bite the dog. Neither of them is a good thing. Chapter 587 Watching outside the room, Jian an frowned when she saw that Su Yao had come out, and there was no trace of that all over her body. What is Lin Weisen doing? Isn''t he successful? "Where''s director Lin, Su Yao?" "Director Lin?" Su Yao sneered, "Jane, are you willing to admit that you set a trap for me? You''re really good enough to pimp me. " Jian''an felt that something was wrong with Su Yao today. Even if he was angry again, he did not dare to speak like this. Su Yao has always been a coward, so he has been able to hold him for so long. But today he seems to be a different person. Did he pretend to be? No, if he was pretending, what was he trying to do? It won''t do him any good. Jane Ann pressed down the doubts in her heart and urged Su Yao to say, "Su Yao, don''t be unkind about good or bad. I did it for you. Look at you. You''ve been in the circle for so long, but now you still haven''t achieved anything. There are few people who know you..." "In this society, in order to achieve the goal, we should pay a price. If we give up, we will get something. Moreover, there are many such things in the circle. If you want to be angry, you have to put down your self-esteem. For the sake of a bright future, it''s no big deal to bear it. " Su Yao never knew that anyone could be shameless enough to say black into white and bad to be bad. Jane said it well. What''s good for the owner? But in his opinion, Jane is just for himself. If it were a success today, Jane would certainly get some benefits from Lin Weisen. Jane simply regards the original owner as a tool. His immoral deeds are far more than these. When the original owner just entered the company, Jane regarded him as a cash cow. Seeing that the original owner had nothing to use, she kicked him out and took other artists with her The script that the original owner can receive is pitiful, and others choose the rest, so that the original owner can be angry I don''t know how thick Jane''s face is to say such a thing. "Jane, since you think this kind of thing is so good, why don''t you do it yourself? Maybe Lin Weisen has a special taste and likes you like this." Jian an always hated to be talked about by others, and he hated Su Yao''s appearance the most. It''s nothing great to be good-looking, but Jane is still in the palm of his hand. "Su Yao, don''t be shameless. It''s your good fortune for director Lin to take a fancy to you. Hurry in and serve director Lin, or your future will stop at today." Su Yao heard the threat, but he didn''t take it seriously. After all, he was a man, not a beast like Jian an. "Jane, since you are so fond of Lin Weisen, you can go in and serve him yourself. Maybe he will give you a role in his new play when he is happy." Su Yao said while walking behind Jian an, toward his butt is a hard kick, directly kick him into the room. "Jane, you can serve your director Lin in there." Jian an reacts. As soon as she is ready to hurl abuse, Su Yao closes the door of the room with great kindness. "Su Yao, wait for me..." Chapter 588 Su Yao stretched out his hand and took out his ears. With a casual look, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to wait for that day." Jane was so angry that she was about to continue to scold, but she didn''t know what was holding her right foot. He looked back and saw Lin Weisen who was beaten badly. "Director Lin, what''s wrong with you? Who beat you like this?" Jane Ann quickly helped Lin Weisen up. Lin Weisen sneered, "Jian''an, you are really good enough to say that Su Yao is such a weak sheep. Go to your little sheep. Can the little sheep beat me like this?" Jian an was spit on his face. She was disgusted to death, but she had a flattering smile on her face. "Director Lin, I was cheated by Su Yao. You can rest assured that I will find a good time to send him to your bed, so that you can avenge today." "Pooh Lin Weisen directly spit on his face, "I see you and Su Yao are really playing immortal dance. Let''s do it again. I think you want me to be killed by Su Yao." Jane, who was once again spitting on her face, was so angry that she wanted to hit someone, but he didn''t dare. Although Lin Weisen is nothing compared with other well-known directors, he is still a figure he can''t afford. "Director Lin, how can such a thing come from? I think you like Su Yao, so I want to help you. I really don''t know what he did." "I know you are angry now. I promise you that when I go back, I will teach Su Yao a good lesson and make him obedient." Lin Weisen pushed him away. "No, I can''t afford that. You''d better go back where you come from." It''s true that after su Yao was skinned, he didn''t hate Su Yao. Besides, he would never listen to Jane again. If it wasn''t for Jane ANN, he wouldn''t be the way he is now, and maybe he won''t be able to use it from now on. He''ll have to go to the hospital. After being scolded by Lin Weisen, Jian an was filled with anger. He hated Su Yao to death. If it wasn''t for Su Yao, he didn''t need to be angry here. "Director Lin, I''ll take you to the hospital." Lin Weisen "hum" a, ignore him, toward the direction of the porter. As a result, I just took a step and pulled the place where I had been hit twice in succession, and a burst of heartrending pain came over. He took a breath of cold air and took back the foot he had just stepped out. "Jane, you take me to the hospital right away. You take me to the elevator first." When Jane settled down, she was shocked by his request. "Director Lin, it seems that it''s not very good. If this is seen by other people, then..." Lin Weisen began to interrupt his words, "you can do whatever I ask you to do. If you don''t want to, that''s fine. But you don''t want to mix in this circle any more." Although the threatened Jane ANN has all kinds of dissatisfaction in his heart, he can only do as Lin Weisen said, "I know, director Lin, I''ll take you to the elevator now." With that, he picked up Lin Weisen. However, Lin Weisen was so heavy that he almost fell on the ground. Jane put in all her strength to support her body. Chapter 589 Su Yao, who was standing outside the door listening to the conversation between the two, heard the sound of the door opening and took refuge. Jane and Lin Weisen didn''t notice him. They went in the direction of the elevator. Seeing the two men leave, Su Yao''s eyes are cold. He remembers the words of Jian an and Lin Weisen just now and hooks his fingers. Jane only felt that she didn''t know what to trip over, and the whole person fell forward, and Lin Weisen, who was in his arms, suffered. Jane is also fat, Lin Weisen was so pressed by him that he almost vomited his lungs out. What''s more, Jane''s knee is on a part of the body where he''s been hit twice. Lin Weisen tried to resist the impulse to cry out, "Jane, you don''t want to get up for me!" Jane quickly stood up, and the first thing he did after he stood up was not to help Lin Weisen get up, but to explain there, "director Lin, I really didn''t mean to do it. Just now something tripped me up and I fell down." Lin Weisen was so angry that his face was like the bottom of the pot. "Don''t explain it. Help him up quickly." "Oh, oh." Jane quickly helped him up. "Director Lin, do you still need me to carry you to the elevator now?" "Nonsense!" The hotel attendant who happened to pass by them heard the conversation. He stopped and looked at them with a strange look. However, he murmured, "the world is getting worse and worse. Even the ugly people have started to work." Jian an and Lin Weisen didn''t hear his words, but Su Yao heard them clearly. Jane Ann and Lin Weisen are both stupid and poisonous. They are really a good match. Otherwise, let them torture each other. "Tangyuan, did you record what they said in the room just now?" "Recorded." Said the dumpling. "That''s good. By the way, I still have two chances to pick and choose items in the system mall at will. I''ll use them once now. " "Yes, what would you like?" "Do you have a potion that makes people fall in love with another person at first sight?" "Of course, but what do you want it for?" Tangyuan asked a little puzzled. Host, what are you going to do? Su Yao put a hook on his lips and said, "of course, it''s for Jane and Lin Weisen to get together. I heard that Lin Weisen has a wife, and that''s a female tiger." Tangyuan instantly understood what he wanted to do, and he couldn''t help sighing, "host, I didn''t think you could even think of this method. You are really good." "Don''t flatter me. I''m tired of hearing that. Give me what I want." Tangyuan Host, can you stop pretending to be forced, but you will be struck by thunder. "Host, what you want is already in your pants pocket." heard Wen, Su Yao took out his pants pocket and pulled out a bottle of something similar to a small spray. The bottle is painted with a few little love and six words -- love at first sight. "Tangyuan, how can I use this thing?" "Host, you just spray this love at first sight Potion on Jane and Lin Weisen." Tang Yuan replied. "Will that affect others?" "No, it''s only effective for people who have fallen in love at first sight." Su Yao nodded and put away the medicine. Chapter 590 Looking at his move, the dumplings are a little puzzled, "host, don''t you start now?" "It''s not urgent, and they''ve left." Su Yao said, "besides, there are other important things waiting for me to do now." "What''s the matter?" "Eat." Su Yao spits out these two words. Tang Yuan listened to these two words, suddenly confused, "ah?" "The original owner drank wine at the banquet and did not eat anything, which made me hungry now." Tangyuan Host, you''re hungry when you''re hungry. Is that necessary? "Host, can''t you pursue anything else in your life except eating?" "In my eyes, only eating this kind of food is the most important thing. A system like you that never has to eat will not understand." Tangyuan: Host, can you stop talking about it? And, in a short time, I''ll be in human form and eat what I''ve eaten with you. " "Then try to be human, and then find a mate earlier, and stop being a single dog." Tangyuan Host, are you absolutely attacking me? I''m going to be autistic. ¡­¡­ When Su Yao left, the door of the next room was opened and two men came out. One of them took a look at Su Yao, then withdrew his gaze, and then said to the assistant standing beside him, "go and find out who he is." The assistant suppressed his curiosity. "Yes, boss." Su Yao, who had just gone a few steps, seemed to have noticed something. Looking back, he was right on the man''s deep eyes. He was stunned for a moment, then he laughed at the man and left. The man looked at him a few more times, there was no expression change on his face, "wait, I''ll send his information to my computer." The assistant is more curious. He has never seen his boss take so much care of anyone, and the other person is still a man. Is boss a gay? The assistant was immediately frightened by his own ideas. He secretly looked at the man for a few times. Finally, he did not restrain his curiosity and asked, "boss, how do you care so much about a strange man?" Fu Si just glanced at him and said faintly, "you just need to do your own thing well." The assistant was so looked at by him, suddenly the heart was cold, quickly lowered his head, "I know." How could he forget the thing in front of him that he didn''t like to be interfered with most. ¡­¡­ There was something to eat in the hotel. Instead of going out to eat, Su Yao ordered a pile of dishes and a private room in the hotel. When the waiter saw that he was dressed in ordinary clothes, he had some doubts about whether he could afford to spend. But after seeing him pull out a global limited black card, all the doubts disappeared. Even hung up a brilliant smile, "this gentleman, please order in the private room for a moment, and the food will be served to you immediately." Su Yao nodded, sat down on the sofa and asked the waiter to leave. "Tangyuan, give me the original story of the world, just about the owner." He won''t meet the men and women in this world, so there''s no need to know about them. "All right, host." [Ding, loading the original plot ¡¿ this is a rebirth of the entertainment industry. And the original owner is just a small cannon fodder in this article Chapter 591 The original owner was su Yao. Because his family was in debt, he entered the entertainment industry. At the beginning, he was very angry. He made a lot of money and paid all the debts owed by his family But later, because he didn''t know how to change, and his EQ was low, I played a good card into a bad card, and soon after the fire, I fell silent again. But the original owner''s agent saw that he had no use value, so he was kicked aside to take other artists. The company''s resources to the original owner are very few, and they are all selected by others. It is not a good resource, and the original owner has not been able to get up again. Although the original owner is not famous, he has a good face. Many impure investors and directors have taken a fancy to him, and he points out that as long as he is willing to sleep with him, he will be praised. But the original owner was a man of self-respect. He was not willing to use that way to gain fame and honor, so he refused and showed that he would never accept the hidden rules. After being rejected, those people are naturally very angry, and then in private give the original Lord a stumbling block. The original owner can''t get any resources, so it''s almost hidden by the company. In this regard, the original owner did not have much reaction. He entered the entertainment industry to pay off the debts owed by his family. Now that he has paid off the debts, he does not have to try to get any resources. He is ready to quit the entertainment industry as soon as his contract with the company expires. The original owner did not have much ambition, his biggest wish is to live quietly. But Jane won''t let him go, and life is always accompanied by all kinds of troubles. Lin Weisen, a director who has become popular in recent years, takes a fancy to the original owner. He asks Jian an to help him set up a line, and promises to give Jane an a large reward after the success. Jian''an, who has long been obsessed with the desire for profit, agreed without thinking about it. Anyway, Su Yao is just a useless chess piece to him. Moreover, as long as he can successfully send Su Yao to Lin Weisen''s bed, he can get some benefits. Why not? Knowing that Su Yao hated the hidden rules, Jian an made an excuse to take Su Yao to the banquet hosted by Lin Weisen. The original owner wanted to refuse, but he thought that at the beginning, it was because of Jane that he could earn the money, so he went to pay back the favor he owed at the beginning. After the banquet, Jane kept on asking the owner to toast others. The owner was embarrassed to refuse, so he could only drink one cup after another. After the banquet, the original owner was drunk. Jane took the opportunity to help the original owner to a hotel room, and then called Lin Weisen. Lin Weisen also went to that room. The original owner was brutalized by him Wake up the next day, the original owner found that he was invaded by Lin Weisen, the whole person is collapsed. He scolded Lin Weisen''s fist and foot, but he was not Lin Weisen''s opponent with thin hands and feet. Lin Weisen tied him up and violated him again After Lin Weisen left contentedly, Jane came to clean up the mess. Jane first comforted the owner of some mental breakdown, and then told him a great truth. It means that he should not be taken good care of by the company. How could the original owner listen to these words, and because of Jane, he would treat Lin Weisen like that, and immediately had to fight with Jane. Chapter 592 But where is he Gao Ma Zhuang''s opponent, let alone he was not long ago by Lin Weisen. Jane Ann very relaxed to hold him, and said some good "big truth" to him, but also let him think about it. He won''t listen to anything. He told Jane to get out of here. Jane was not angry either. After a few more words, she left the room. The owner remembered what had happened to him and what Jane had said. He finally broke down and jumped down from the window of the room. The room was on the fifth floor. He jumped down and died on the spot. Passers-by quickly called the police, and the adoptive parents of the original owner also knew about it and rushed from the countryside. After seeing the body of their adopted son, they burst into tears. It was only after the police / inspectors'' persuasion that they calmed down. After calming down, they felt that there was something strange about it. Their adopted son was always optimistic and cheerful. How could they commit suicide? They asked the police / police to investigate this matter. The police / inspector in charge of the case agreed and soon began to investigate the case. They found Jane and Lin Weisen''s head, but because of insufficient evidence, they can only be released. And the cause of the original owner''s death has also been investigated. It was suicide The adoptive parents of the original owner had to accept this fact and returned to the countryside with his ashes box. It was not until Lin Weisen had an evil idea about the female owner and was exposed to the dirty things he had done that the original owner''s case was closed. Lin Weisen and Jian an were both jailed. The people above also took advantage of the incident to thoroughly investigate the entertainment industry, and some scum were jailed. But it''s a pity that the original owner was so young. But for the scum of Lin Weisen and Jian an, the original owner might have lived the life he wanted. ¡­¡­ After digesting the original plot, Su Yao was so angry that he crushed the cup in his hand. The glass scum got into his hand and blood flowed down. Tangyuan immediately worried, "host, what are you doing, all injured, go to the hospital." Su Yao didn''t speak. He pulled out the glass dregs that had pierced into the palm of his hand and healed his wound with Demon power. Looking at this series of operations, tangyuan suddenly can''t say anything. Well, it looks like it''s worried too much. "Host, were you angry just now?" "No Su Yao''s eyes were as cold as ice, and even the tone of his speech was so cold that he was about to lose ice debris. Tangyuan Who are you cheating on? You are angry. "Host, calm down. Anger is bad for your health." "I''m so calm now that I want to kill Jane and Lin Weisen right away." He was just a little angry, but after knowing the cause of his death, he was not so angry. The original Lord has never done anything bad, and his wish is just to live a quiet life, but some people refuse to let him go. In addition, in the original plot, Lin Weisen and Jian an, the two scum, have been at large for so long, and even committed several such acts. Even if they end up in prison, they can''t make up for the crimes they committed, and the original owners and others who were killed by them can''t come back The Tangyuan was frightened by Su Yao''s strong intention to kill. He swallowed and salivated and said, "host, calm down. It''s against the law to kill people in this world." Chapter 593 "I know it''s against the law to kill people. You don''t need to remind me." Su Yao said coldly, "and I don''t intend to kill Jane Ann and Lin Weisen directly. Sometimes, death is the biggest relief. I won''t let them be so relaxed." He wants to make Jane and Lin Weisen lose what they want most step by step. He wants them to become street mice that everyone yells at, and makes them suffer more. He won''t let them die because he wants them to live worse than death. Although Su Yao said so, but the dumplings are still a little worried, "host, you really have to calm down, don''t do that kind of wrong thing." "Don''t worry. I know very well that I don''t need to spend the rest of my life for those two scum." Su Yao said seriously, "to you, don''t think about it. You''re not smart. If you don''t have some, your IQ will be lower and lower." Once again, the glutinous rice dumplings, which were despised for their intelligence, were so angry that they wanted to crack their words. It is only when the brain is in the water that it will persuade the host to be calm. He was calm, otherwise he would not talk about his IQ again. "Host..." Tangyuan had wanted to say something more when the door of the private room was knocked. He closed his mouth and hid. The expression on Su Yao''s face changed. He was no longer as cold as he had just been, and his tone of voice was soft. "Come in." People outside the door heard this, opened the door, and then walked in. It was the waiter who came in with a tray with two dishes on it. "Mr. Su, all the dishes you ordered are ready, and they will be served for you immediately." Su Yao nodded and did not speak. The waiter looked at him again and saw the broken cup at his feet and some drops of blood dripping on the ground. The expression on the face suddenly changed, "Mr. Su, are you injured somewhere?" "I just broke the cup by accident, and when I was about to clean up, I accidentally scratched my finger, but it was just a small wound, and it''s all right now." He raised a finger with a small cut on it. Seeing this, the waiter just breathed a sigh of relief, "Mr. Su, you''re OK. After I''ve served these two dishes, I''ll clean them right away, so as not to hurt you again." Su Yao nodded, "that will trouble you." Listening to this, the waiter was flattered. All the people who could come to the hotel for dinner were big people who were rich or expensive. Many of those big people had a bad temper. He had been scolded by those big people for some small things. But this Mr. Su is not the same as those people. He must have been well bred The waiter quickly brought the dishes in his hands to the restaurant, and then cleaned up the glass fragments on the floor. After clearing the broken glass, he quickly brought up the rest of the dishes. "All your dishes are served, Mr. Su. You are ready to eat." Su Yao nodded, got up and sat down at the table. "Mr. Su, then I''ll go out. If you need anything else, just call me. I''ll guard the door." "Good." ¡­¡­ Looking at the dishes on that table, Su Yao''s bad mood immediately disappeared, and he began to eat. Tangyuan came out of a corner, looking at the table of color, aroma and flavor of the dishes, I would like to be able to become a human figure now, "delicious, I want to eat." Chapter 594 Su Yao listened to this sentence, took a look at it, then picked up his chopsticks to pick up a piece of braised pork in front of the dumpling, and in front of it, ate the piece of braised pork in his mouth, and made a look of relish. "It''s really delicious. The food is really the best thing on this day." Seeing but not eating dumplings, he was so angry that he was about to vomit blood, "host, how can you be so excessive?" Knowing that it wants to eat too much, it is too difficult to do such excessive things as a system. "I''m not kind. Although you can''t eat these things, it''s also very good to smell them. The rounding means you''ve eaten them." Su Yao started to talk nonsense seriously. Tangyuan I think you did it on purpose. Originally, I just wanted to eat it, but I really wanted to eat it. No, it has to taste human food today. Tangyuan tried to change its shape. The first time, it failed. The second time, it failed But it still did not give up, do not know how many times after failure, it finally succeeded. It changed from a round ball into a small animal with strange shape, which looked ugly and cute. Su Yao looked at the changed tangyuan. He was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed rudely, "Tangyuan, what are you changing? It''s really ugly." Tangyuan was so angry that he would jump up. However, he did not adapt to his body. He fell on the ground and rolled around on the ground. Su Yao looked at his stupid appearance and laughed more happily. Once again, the ridiculed dumpling lay there and sulked, "host, you are so bad, I will never pay attention to you again." "All right, all right. I won''t laugh at you." Su Yao bent down and picked up the dumpling rolled at his feet. He patted his body with his hand. Then he picked up a pair of new chopsticks, picked up a pair of chopsticks and handed them to his mouth. "How about you taste it?" Looking at the delicious food in front of you, the unhappiness in Tangyuan''s heart suddenly disappears. It opens its mouth and waits for Su Yao''s feeding. Su Yang found that although its body is still small, but the mouth is really big, he forced to resist the smile, put the chopsticks into the mouth of the dumpling. The Tangyuan chewed and his eyes became more and more bright. "Host, this is really delicious. If I had known that human food was so delicious, I would have chosen animal form." Looking at its exaggerated appearance, Su Yao gave a helpless smile, "I think you are going to develop in the direction of eating goods." "Host, when it comes to eating, no one can match you." Said the dumpling. Su Yao didn''t speak. He put it on the table, put a clean bowl in front of him, and then put some vegetables in the bowl. Looking at the delicious food in front of him, tangyuan immediately threw all the words he wanted to say behind his head and ate it. Su Yao also ate, and from time to time put vegetables in the bowl of dumplings. In the end, one man and one beast were fed up. They slumped on the sofa and rubbed their round bellies in unison, burping at the same time. There are still many dishes left on the table, but they have no spare energy. They can only leave them. Otherwise, their stomachs will explode. Chapter 595 After resting on the sofa for a while and chatting about their ideal of life, Su Yao left the hotel with tangyuan. Instead of calling for a taxi, Su Yao planned to walk the circuit. He is eating too much tonight. If he doesn''t walk and eat, he will be very uncomfortable. When leaving the hotel gate, Su Yao met Fu Sijin and his assistant. I don''t know if there is any feeling between them. When Su Yao looks at the past, Fu Si Jin also looks at it. Out of politeness, Su Yao smiles at Fu Si Jin. However, Fu Sijin did not respond. After seeing Su Yao a few times, he withdrew his sight again. Su Yao didn''t feel embarrassed. He only thought that Fu Sijin was a man of high and cold character. Lying on Su Yao''s shoulder, the invisible Tangyuan looks at Fu Sijin, and then whispers in Su Yao''s ear, "host, he is the target of your mission, Fu Sijin." Su Yao didn''t say anything, but his eyes were always on Fu Si Jin''s body, and he was still thinking about whether to go up and chat up. Fu Si is just aware of the line of sight that falls on his body, did not feel any discomfort. When Su Yao hesitated, Fu Sijin''s assistant didn''t know what to say. Fu''s eyes were cold. He opened his long legs and walked towards Su Yao. When Su Yao saw him coming towards him, he was suddenly nervous. He swallowed and salivated. As soon as he was about to say something, Fu Sijin walked past him without even giving him a look. When he got to the mouth, he had to swallow it again. He turned around and looked at Fu Si Jin who had already got on the car. He lowered his head in some annoyance. With his head down, Su Yao didn''t notice that Fu Sijin, who was sitting in the car, looked at him through the window with a vague look in his eyes. Shen Shaoan, who served as an assistant and a driver, looked at his boss through the rearview mirror. After hesitation, he could not resist saying, "boss, I already know who he is. His name is Su Yao. I will send all his information to your computer later." Fu Si Jin light should a, did not say what, but in the heart is thinking of what, only he himself knows. Although Shen Shaoan had been with Fu Sijin for so many years, he still couldn''t fully understand his mind. He could not say anything more, so he closed his mouth and stepped on the accelerator. Listening to the sound of the car moving, Su Yao raised his head and saw only the tail of the car which had left the dust. He was more upset for a moment. "Host, it was a good time just now. Why don''t you go up and chat up?" At this time, tangyuan quite some hate iron not steel said so. "I''m just a stranger to him who has no memory, and I might be regarded as a pervert by him if I go up and chat up." Said Su Yao. This is one of the reasons why he has been hesitant. Tangyuan didn''t believe his words, "host, you dare not go up to chat up because of counseling, so don''t make any excuses." "Tangyuan, you won''t understand these things if you haven''t been in love, and you will behave like this if you were me." Su Yao sighed, "of course, I do have some advice. For him who has no memory, I''m just a stranger he has just met on both sides. I''m afraid to hear some words that poke my heart..." Chapter 596 All of a sudden, tangyuan couldn''t say anything. It has never been in love, does not know how the host feels every time he meets a lover who has no memory, and can not experience that feeling. Therefore, it is not qualified to comment on the host''s practice. And the host is right. If it were it, it would be the same. "Host, don''t be sad. There will always be a God who will have memories and then remember those things between him and you." Su Yao faintly "um" a, "I know, you help me to investigate the identity of Fu Si Jin, I want to find a way to approach him." "Just wait a moment, I''ll investigate. Host, it''s getting late. We''d better go back and have a rest. It''s estimated that there will be a tough battle to fight tomorrow. " Su Yao knew what it meant. "Don''t worry. I will win." For a little thing like Jane ANN, he can press him to death with a little thumb. But I''m afraid Jane won''t come to him. "Host, although the final winner will be you, you still have to be careful. After all, a villain like Jane Ann likes to do bad things behind his back, and maybe he is in the same camp with Lin Weisen." Su Yao knew that it was for his own good, so he did not brush it with good intentions. "Thank you for your reminding. I will be more careful. By the way, I''ll take you to eat something else when I''ve solved Jane''s problem tomorrow. You can''t easily eat human food. You can''t miss all kinds of delicious food. " Tang Yuan was immediately distracted by Su Yao''s words, "host, I want to eat desserts. Please take me to have dessert tomorrow." "Well, as long as you don''t get bored, you can eat as much as you want." Su Yao said with a smile. "I''ll have a barbecue too!" "But animals can''t eat barbecue. Besides, you''re a bit greedy. You''ll have diarrhea if you eat indiscriminately." "But I''m not a real animal. Even if I eat it, it won''t matter." Said the dumpling. It can''t eat human food. How can it not eat enough. What''s more, it can''t last for long now. I don''t know when it will suddenly change back. When it comes back to its original form, it can''t eat anything. However, even if the dumplings said so, Su Yao still did not agree, "no, I will only take you to have dessert tomorrow." As soon as he was about to say something, he was interrupted by Su Yao. "If you don''t like it, I won''t take you to eat, and you don''t want to eat anything else." Listen to this, tangyuan has no way but to compromise, "I know, you can take me to have dessert tomorrow." ¡­¡­ The next morning. After Jane an, who had a fit of anger in Lin Weisen, arrived at the company and went to find Su Yao to settle the account. However, Su Yao was not in the company and asked other people in the company. They said that Su Yao did not come today. Jian an even more gas, he took out his mobile phone and called Su Yao. Su Yao looked at the mobile phone that vibrated there and didn''t mean to answer the phone. "Host, don''t you answer the phone?" "No, I''ll see how many calls he''ll make." Said Su Yao. Tangyuan ordered a wax for Jane in her heart. It was bad luck for Jane ANN to meet the little devil of the host. Chapter 597 On the other side. Seeing that Su Yao didn''t answer, Jian an hung up the phone and called again After several times, Su Yao got through the phone. Jian an saw that the phone was connected, and she yelled at the phone, "Su Yao, where are you dead? Get out of the company for me!" "Sorry, I will not go to the company in Chongqing, and I will not be at your mercy." With these words, Su Yao hung up directly. Jane looked at the hung up phone, angry to death, he raised his hand and dropped his mobile phone, and then yelled at the actors, "what are you looking at? Don''t you have anything to do?" The men rolled their eyes, muttered in a low voice, and then left. Jian an picked up the mobile phone on the ground and found that it was broken. After that, she resented Su Yao even more. If it wasn''t for Su Yao, he would not have provoked Lin Weisen or lost a mobile phone. He would not have let Su Yao go. Jane picked up the wallet on the table and went out of his office to find Su Yao where he lived. On the other side, after hanging up the phone, Su Yao got up from the sofa. "Let''s go. Let''s go out and eat something." "Host, Jane is coming to you. Are you sure you want to go out now?" Asked the dumpling. "It''s because he''s coming over that I''m going out. I just want him to find me, and I''m going to piss him off." Su Yao said with a smile. Listen to this, tangyuan can''t help but say, "host, you are really bad enough, Jane may be angry with you and die directly." "Don''t worry, his psychological bearing capacity is not so low, but it is very likely that he was angry to vomit blood." Su Yao touched his chin. "And I''m not willing to let him die now. I want to make him suffer." When he said this, although he was smiling, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, people could not help but feel cold. Looking at such a su Yao, tangyuan couldn''t help but shiver. The host was more and more terrible. "You look like a villain now, host." "Villains are villains. Compared with supporting roles, villains are much better." Said Su Yao. Tangyuan was choked by his words Host, if you like "Well, let''s not talk about these things. Let''s go out. Jane is about to arrive." ¡­¡­ When Jian an came to Su Yao''s residence, she found the door was closed. He knocked on the door with great force and roared, "Su Yao, get out of here quickly!" "Su Yao, if you don''t come out for me, you won''t be able to receive the drama again in the future!" However, no one responded. However, Jane Ann''s roar caused the dissatisfaction of the surrounding residents, "what''s the name of the big morning? It''s too noisy for people to live in peace." Jane glared at them, but didn''t dare to say anything. After all, he had only one person, and he was not a few enemies. These people can drown him with a single spit. Jian an knocks on the door several times and finds that there is no response. Then she confirms that Su Yao is not at home. And maybe Su Yao knew he was coming to the door, so he hid out. After what happened last night, he thought that Su Yao was tough, but now it seems that it is not like that. Su Yao may still be the former Su Yao. As long as he says something to coax him, he can still be pinched in the palm of his hand as before. Chapter 598 After leaving the community, Jian an went to buy a new mobile phone, and then called Su Yao again. At this time, Su Yao is sitting in the breakfast shop eating breakfast, he looked at the ring of the mobile phone, did not want to answer the phone. Jane''s calling now may be to get angry with him again. He doesn''t have so much spare time to take care of Jane. Let him cool down. Seeing that the phone has not been connected, Jane''s anger surges back to her heart. She is so angry that she wants to drop her mobile phone again. Fortunately, she stops at the critical moment. Otherwise, the new mobile phone he just bought will be sacrificed. Jane an takes a deep breath and calms down her mood. Then she sends a short message to Su Yao. Su Yao picked up his mobile phone and looked at it. The message said - Su Yao, after I went back yesterday, I thought it over carefully. It was really wrong for me to do it. I should not force you to do something you don''t like. I have had a good reflection, from now on, I will not do such a thing again, you see in the original I did your best to forgive me this time. After reading the whole text message, Su Yao sneered. This Jian''an is too thick skinned to say such a thing. Does he think Su Yao is a good liar? How ridiculous! Today, he let Jian an have a good look. He is no longer Su Yao in the past. Now he is Niu Hulu Su Yao. Su Yao sent a short message back to him -- I just don''t forgive you. Where is it cool, go where you go? Don''t bother me again. After that, Yao an sent a message to Su Li to send the number to Su Li. Jane looked at the text message sent by Su Yao, and her face was livid. When he called again, he found himself in the blacklist by Su Yao. Jane did not expect that Su Yao was so bold that he dared to blacklist his agent who could control his life and death. It seems that he does not want to mix in this circle any more. In that case, he needn''t be polite to him any more. Jane opened her microblog, logged in to her account, sent a micro blog, and asked several people in the company who had good relations with her to forward the microblog. And the content of this micro blog is to slander Su Yao, saying that he crossed the river and demolished the bridge. Jane''s fans are not small, and they are not small. Some of the fans of the other two artists he is bringing with him now pay close attention to him. And those fans are all brain damage fans. Seeing that their agent has been treated like this, they feel that their love bean has been bullied by the other party. They touch the bottom of Su Yao''s microblog and scold him. There are all kinds of ugly words. Some people picked up Su Yao and found that he was only popular for a period of time at the beginning of his career. Although he also took over several plays later, because his roles were all small roles with no part in the play, they did not get on fire again and gradually became silent. So far, they have never appeared on the screen. So the question comes. Does Wen really have the courage to fight against his agent? Is he going to do that kind of self destructive thing? Moreover, judging from this situation, Jian an is not interested in Su Yao. Maybe he wants to drive Su Yao out of the entertainment industry. So there were two men there to scold. One is that Su Yao is ungrateful, the other is that Jian an is framing Su Yao. Chapter 599 Su Yao didn''t know what happened online because he was enjoying his breakfast at this time. And in the seat next to him, the hidden dumplings are also enjoying their own breakfast. However, the other customers who were having breakfast in the shop looked at Su Yao from time to time. They went to the microblog posted by Jian an and wondered if things were really the same as what was said on the microblog. Su Yao didn''t notice the sight that they fell on him, but he didn''t care. After all, eyes grow on them, and even if he says so, they won''t do it. At this time, a waitress came to Su Yao''s face and said in a bad tone, "are you su Yao?" Su Yao raised his head and looked at her, "I am Su Yao. What can I do for you?" When the waitress saw Su Yao''s excessively delicate face, her face immediately turned red. She couldn''t say what she wanted to say. She even thought that Su Yao was so beautiful, but she couldn''t get angry all the time. It must be related to his agent named Jian an. It''s just that Jian an doesn''t care about Su Yao. It''s too much to even send that kind of micro blog to slander Su Yao. Under the blessing of Su Yao''s beauty and his Jack Su halo, the waitress immediately turned his back and stood at his side of the camp. "Su, Su Yao, I will always support you. If Jane dares to bully you, I will scold him to death, and then I will go to his place to throw rotten eggs every day." After saying this, the waitress''s face became more red. Although Su Yao didn''t know what happened, he still laughed at the waitress. "Thank you for your support, but can you tell me what happened?" The waitress was dazzled by his smile, so she had to take out her mobile phone and show him the microblog that Jane had just sent. Then he immediately responded and put the mobile phone away. "It''s nothing. It''s just a bug barking. God, you don''t need to take care of that bug. We fans will clean it up for you." Fans? Where is the original owner''s fans? Even if he had fans before, it is also a past tense. Now he has no fans at all. It seems that the jack Sue halo is still useful, but it works only for women, which is a bit too bad. "I see. Thank you." Su Yao gave the waitress a smile. The waitress only felt that she was so happy that she almost fainted. She resisted the urge to scream, "man, God, will you still make movies in the future? I want to see your TV series and movies." Su Yao thought for a while and chose a more conservative reply, "it depends on the situation. If a director wants to ask me to act, I will take it." With that, he sighed, with some sadness in his eyes. Looking at him like this, the waitress felt extremely distressed. She quickly comforted him, "God, you are so good. Those directors are not idiots. You must be able to receive the play soon." "I''ll take your word." Su Yao said with a smile, "with you fans, even if the road ahead is so difficult, I will insist on it." When the waitress wanted to say something more, a guest called to herself, "waiter!" Chapter 600 After being interrupted from getting along with the God, the waitress was dissatisfied, but she knew that work was also important. And now she needs money to support the cause of God. "God, if I have something else to do, I''ll go first." Su Yao nodded and said in a soft tone, "you go to be busy with your work. Work is important." The waitress was moved to tears when she heard this. Woo Hoo woo, the male god is so sweet. After the waitress left, Su Yao put away his smile. make complaints about glutinous rice balls. "The host, you look like a great sauce for a heartless slag man. You are just using your daughter," she said. "First of all, I''m not a heartless scum. Besides, she''s just a fan of mine, and she''s still a fan because of Jack Sue''s halo. " Su Yao stirred the porridge in the bowl with a spoon, "and, I''m not using her. You''d better enlarge your eyes to see the situation before condemning me." Tangyuan was choked by the words. Well, the host makes sense. "Host, will you use your fans in the future?" "You don''t have to be a fool if you have a knife, and..." Su Yao laughed and didn''t go on. But when Tangyuan knew what he meant, he couldn''t help but sigh, "host, you are really bad at learning." "No, I''m a bad man, but you haven''t noticed it before." Tangyuan Yes, it was mistakenly thought that the host was a soft sheep, so it mixed up like this. If it could do it again, it would choose again. Su Yao didn''t speak any more. He remembered what the waitress had just said. He took out his mobile phone and went to Weibo. Then he saw the microblog sent by Jian an. He was not surprised that, according to Jane''s character, it was normal to do such a thing. However, this time, Jane will steal the chicken and not eat the rice. Su Yao looked at some of the comments on Jian an at the bottom of the comment area, and his mouth was filled with a light smile. Tang Yuan also saw those comments, those smoky and abusive comments. After reading it, he felt angry for Su Yao. "Host, Jane is such a shameless little man. There are also those people who don''t know anything. They just scold them and their mouths stink." Su Yao just "um" and did not respond. Looking at his calm appearance, tangyuan always feels something is wrong. Is this the peace before the storm? "Host, aren''t you angry?" "I don''t need to be angry with such wisdom." Said Su Yao. After listening to this, the dumpling was silent and said for a long time, "host, even if you are not angry, you can''t let them scold you like this. Do you want to clarify it quickly?" "I will clarify it after a while. If I clarify it now, they may think that I am guilty. And how hard they scold me now, and how much they hate Jane who cheated them when the truth comes out. " "And it''s also an opportunity to raise my profile, and there''s more than one way to make a fire in this world. Jane would have vomited blood if she knew that his behavior was just a stepping stone to me Chapter 601 After listening to these words, tangyuan suddenly did not know what to say. It now has only one word in its mind - high. The host is too high. If Jane knew that she was only making a wedding dress for someone else, she would be very angry. "Host, your method is too high. I really have to admire it." "It''s not that my methods are too high, but you are too stupid. It''s just a common method. There are too many people who have used them." Said Su Yao. Once again despised dumplings finally can not help, "host, since you are so smart, then you immediately go to the Fu Si Jing to hook up with ah." Su Yao choked at the words I just don''t want to hook up with him. If I want to hook him up, I just need to hook my fingers and he can follow me Tangyuan rolled his eyes silently. It''s such a shameless man. mobile phone again, and as like as two peas of the phone, he found that thousands of comments were produced within a short period of time, and those comments were almost the same. If he doesn''t do anything, it seems that he''s a little sorry. If he tries his best to blacken his Jane ANN, let him do more. Su Yao thought about it for a long time. He went to the microblog that hadn''t been published for thousands of years, and then sent out a very short microblog -- after a while, I''ll give you a truth. After sending out this micro blog, he turned off his mobile phone and didn''t go to the network at all. Would there be any bloody rain on the pipe network. Jian an has been staring at the micro blog. Seeing Su Yao send such a micro blog, she thinks of the things that happened last night. This made him feel a little uneasy, but when he thought that Su Yao would not have evidence in his hand, the uneasiness disappeared. Even if Su Yao was hard tempered, it was no use. He still couldn''t fight himself. And he knows most about the twists and turns in this circle Such as Su Yao, who has no achievements or family background, can''t make a big wave at all. Even though he was in the limelight for a while, he would soon be silent again. Because there is no shortage of artists in this circle, and there are always some people who even break their heads and want to squeeze into this circle. After thinking about this, Jian an was completely relieved and sent another micro blog -- what is the truth? As soon as some people see this microblog he sent, they go to see the one posted by Su Yao not long ago. They suddenly fill their brains with a lot of things, such as the love and hatred between two people. Those people also stood in two camps, one supporting Su Yao and the other supporting Jian an. A few days later, Su Yao''s name quickly spread all over the network, although it was in a special way. In order to understand what kind of person Su Yao is, some people went to see his previous works. They found that he was good at acting and good-looking, so they powdered him up. This is what Jian an didn''t expect. He thought that Su Yao would be taken out of the sky by the black, but he didn''t expect that he would not be taken out of the sky by the black, but he would be inflamed. It made him regret. He just wanted to destroy Su Yao, but he didn''t expect that it would become a stepping stone for Su Yao, and that Su Yao would probably become famous with this shot. Jane can''t wait to go back to the day she tweeted and delete the two tweets she sent now. But it can''t be deleted. After deleting, it will make those people think that he has a guilty conscience. Chapter 602 Jian an thought about many ways, including apologizing to Su Yao. However, he felt that it would lose his own value and make su Yao''s humble man successful, so he did not adopt this method. Unable to think of any other way, Jane let things go, and he thought it over. Even if Su Yao is on fire now, he may not be long before he becomes the same as before. But there are only a few successful people in this circle. And people like to pursue new things. When the name Su Yao doesn''t sound so new to them, they will forget about it. What''s more, even if Su Yao is popular now, he is still a small entertainer of the 18th line. He can''t compare with those third line artists and movie queen. Now, as long as one of them spreads out some gossip, he will be able to suppress Su Yao''s enthusiasm. ¡­¡­ Jane''s front foot thinks so. There is a scandal about a famous artist in the back foot, and the scandal is about the artist''s love affair. Although it was a little strange, Jane didn''t think much about it. He just thought that God was on his side. But Shen Xiaoxiao, the subject of the scandal, is a bit muddled. She has been hiding it very well. Why was she picked up by those disgusting paparazzi. Shen Xiaoxiao didn''t know that this matter was not picked up by those outside, but someone let them out in order to divert people''s attention to Su Yao. And that person is Fu Jinyan. He originally wanted to have the microblog deleted on the day Jian an sent out the microblog, but after Shen Shaoan''s persuasion, he did not start. To this day, he felt that Su Yao''s fever would not rise again, so he came here. This is also to protect Su Yao. After all, big trees are easy to attract the wind, and Su Yao''s foundation is still unstable Fu Si Jin closed the computer and looked at Shen Shaoan, who was standing there with a smile. He said faintly, "you can go out." When Shen Shao''an is on the bridge, you will be broken down What a cold, heartless monster. He didn''t dare to say the latter sentence. If he did, he would have to experience what is really callous. However, even if Shen Shaoan didn''t say it, Fu Sijin said coldly, "if you talk nonsense again, go to Africa to dig coal." Listening to this, Shen Shao didn''t dare to say anything when he settled down. He was afraid that Fu Si would send him to Africa to dig coal. He didn''t want to experience that kind of life. Ah, his boss is good everywhere, but he is too impersonal. He gave him advice, even if there is no credit, there is also suffering, but he said that the bridge across the river is demolished, he is really too difficult. Think about it, Shen Shaoan looked at Fu Si Jin plaintively, trying to use this moment to accuse him of "crime". And Fu Si just saw him with this kind of look at oneself, immediately coldly swept him one eye, "how, you this is to want to change a job?" Shen Shaoan shook his head and shook his head like a rattle drum. "I''m not. I don''t. I''ll go out right away." Then he went to the door. Just holding the door handle, Fu Si Jin''s voice rang behind him, "stop." Shen Shaoan had to turn around again. "Boss, do you have anything else to tell you?" Chapter 603 Fu Sijin frowned slightly, as if there was something difficult to say. Shen Shaoan didn''t know what to say. After a second thought, Fu Sijin finally made up his mind and said, "from today on, you will send a bunch of flowers to Su Yao every day in the form of anonymity." Shen Shaoan listened to make complaints about it. Since you have a crush on Su Yao, you should go after him directly. Why do you want to do this? Are you not afraid to make a wedding dress for others? "Boss, I don''t know if I should say something?" Fu Si Jin looked at him faintly, spit out a word like gold from his mouth, "say." "Boss, why don''t you send flowers to Mr. Su in person, so that you can show your sincerity and let Mr. Su see your sincerity." Fu Sijin did not speak. He held out a finger and knocked on the table. The sound of a sound, as if beating in the heart of Shen Shaoan. The atmosphere made Shen Shaoan nervous. He is very sorry now. He shouldn''t have said that just now. Boss hates being pointed at by others. He may be very miserable this time. Shen Shaoan would like to go back to the past and kill the man who doesn''t know the height of the earth. I don''t know how long after that, Fu Sijin said, "just do as I said." It''s not that he didn''t want to send flowers to Su Yao himself. But Su Yao is now a public figure, which will have an impact on his photos. He can ask people to withdraw the rumors about Su Yao thousands of times, but there is no airtight wall on this matter. And even if you can hide it for a while, you can''t hide it for the rest of your life. He also wanted to protect Su Yao directly under his own wings, but Su Yao was a strong man. If he did, he would certainly hurt his self-esteem and perhaps make him feel that he was insulting him. Therefore, he can only choose this kind of insurance. When the time is right, he can tell Su Yao that he is Fu Si Jin''s. As for whether Su Yao would like him or not, he never thought about it. There is never the word "failure" in his dictionary. Even if Su Yao doesn''t like him, he will try his best to make su Yao like himself. Shen Shaoan didn''t know that Fu Sijin thought so much. He only thought of Fu Sijin. This is a kind of advice. It seems that everyone will have such a situation when facing the person he likes. Even people like Fu Sijin can''t get rid of this. It seems that Su Yao will become However, all these things have nothing to do with him. He just needs to do his duty well. And the boss is such a powerful person, there must be a way to solve those things. "I see. I''ll do it now." Fu Sijin nodded his head and did not speak. After Shen Shaoan left, he stood up and went to the window, looked at the blue sky outside the window, and then took out an old photo from his trouser pocket. On the front of the photo are two little boys, one is Fu Sijin, the other is Su Yao. On the reverse side of the photo is written in black pen - Fu Sijin and Su Yao. Fu Si Jin reached out and touched Su Yao in the photo and said in a low voice, "Su Yao, I will not lose you this time. I will let you stay with me all my life." On the other side, Su Yao, who is playing games on the sofa, sneezes. He reaches out and rubs his nose, and then continues to play. Chapter 604 Looking at his appearance that the salted fish could not be salted any more, tangyuan finally couldn''t help saying, "host, can you stop being so leisurely and take good care of your present career?" "I''m not in a hurry, and I don''t have a play to pick up now. Even if someone asked me to make a film, they were all rejected by Jane Ann''s scum." Su Yao did not return. The dumplings suddenly fell silent Host, you can terminate the contract with your current company. Why do you want to spend time with Jane? Anyway, you have a global limited unlimited black card. " "I''m rich, but I don''t want to give the money to the garbage company. I want the company to offer to terminate the contract." He is not a loose money boy. His money will only be spent where it should be spent. After hearing this, tangyuan couldn''t help being speechless. "Host, how do you know that the company will take the initiative to terminate the contract with you?" Host, you can''t talk too much. If you hit yourself in the face, it will be bad. "Well, my sixth sense told me Ah, monkey, are you stupid? What are you doing when you rush into the enemy''s Tower Tangyuan Host, when you''re talking to me, can you stop focusing on other things? Is the game more important than my partner in your eyes? If Su Yao hears his inner words, he will surely reply to his words -- Yes, in my eyes, you are not as important as games. Su Yao didn''t speak any more. Instead, he focused on playing games. Seeing Su Yao''s single-minded focus on the game, tangyuan is almost pissed off. It roars, "host, when you talk to me, can you pay attention to me?" Su Yao didn''t speak. He just looked up at him and then lowered his head. Although he didn''t speak, tangyuan saw his disdain from his eyes, and immediately got angry and heartache, "Su..." He wanted to say something more. Su Yao suddenly took a date from the fruit basket on the tea table and put it into his mouth. The world was much quieter. Tangyuan subconsciously chewed the jujube and swallowed the core. After realizing what he had done, the dumpling coughed violently, trying to cough the core out, but it didn''t work, and it returned to its previous form. Tang Yuan looks at the sudden change of himself, and suddenly feels that his whole system is not good, and there are some doubts about Tongsheng. It was only five days later. How could it change back so quickly? Is it too weak? From now on, will it not want to enjoy human food? No, it''s not like that. It''s going to try again. Tangyuan tried to change its shape, but this time, no matter how it changed, it failed. It had to accept the cruel fact. ¡­¡­ After playing the game, Su Yao looks at the dumpling and finds that it doesn''t know when it has changed back. In sympathy with its sympathy, but also can not help gloating, "dumplings, you this is too useless, this just passed in just five days, you returned to the original form." Hearing Su Yao''s sarcastic remarks there, Tang Yuan immediately gave him a bad look. "Host, I''m so miserable. Can you stop making fun of me?" What kind of evil did it create in the last life, so this life will encounter such a host? It''s really hard. Chapter 605 "All right, all right, don''t complain. I''ll help you figure out a way to deal with it." Su Yao sighed. As a system, but so small bellied, really big husband? Tang Yuan was very proud and Jiao''s hum, "hum, it''s almost like this." Su Yao silently rolled a white eye, and then helped it to think of a way. After thinking about countless ways, he finally decided to use the simplest way. He is going to use the Demon power to help the dumpling into the animal shape before. If you can''t, that''s fine. "I''ve figured out a way. Let''s try it now." Tang Yuan nodded and stood up straight. Looking at Su Yao, there was infinite expectation in his eyes. Seeing that he looked at himself with that kind of eyes, Su Yao couldn''t help feeling that he was a bit of a duck. Although he always likes to accept Tangyuan and dislikes it countless times, it doesn''t mean that he really hates it, and he doesn''t want to let it down. So he has to work harder. Su Yao recited a mantra silently and injected the Demon power into the body of tangyuan. I don''t know if God saw that the dumplings were so miserable that they decided to let them do what they wanted. Only once, Su Yao succeeded. He hated the shape of the dumpling last time, so he turned it into a cat. Looking at his new body, tangyuan was almost ecstatic, "host, I thought you were a bad man before, but now it seems that I made a mistake. You are really a good man." Su Yao didn''t care about it. He just rolled his eyes. "OK, don''t flatter me. Now help me find out where Jane is. I''m going to give him and Lin Weisen a big gift." He just wanted to make the two of them happy for a while, so he didn''t do anything to them. But he is not happy now. If he is not happy, he doesn''t want to make them both happy. "I see. I''ll check it for you now." After a few minutes, tangyuan found out what Jian an was doing. "Host, he is now with Lin Weisen, and they are discussing how to deal with you." After Lin Weisen was hospitalized, and was judged by the doctor that he could no longer be humane, his wife quickly divorced him and shared half of his property. After compensating his wife and breaking the army, Lin Weisen completely hated Su Yao. After all, it was su Yao who brought him to such an end. As for Jane, since Lin Weisen was admitted to the hospital, he has come to take care of him every day. Naturally, he didn''t want to do this kind of service, but Lin Weisen threatened him with something, so he had to swallow his life. In the past few days, he has done all kinds of dirty work. Then, he also completely hated Su Yao, the chief culprit. Therefore, the two of them now stand on the same front line and discuss how to deal with their enemy Su Yao. ¡­¡­ Su Yao was not surprised when he heard the words of tangyuan. Jane and Lin Weisen that two villains if there is no movement, that is to see the ghost. "Host, what do we do now?" "Don''t worry. They can''t make any waves just by themselves. And after today, their attention will only be on each other, and they will never let go of me." Listening to this, tangyuan knew what he was going to do. "Host, you should pay attention to it. Don''t spray the Potion on yourself, or it will be love triangle at that time." Chapter 606 Su Yao imagined the picture and couldn''t help shivering. "Well, you should be careful." He didn''t expect to be that way. "Host..." In the Tangyuan want to say something more, the door was suddenly knocked. Su Yao stood up and went to open the door. Outside the door stood a man with a big bunch of red roses in his hand. And he is Shen Shaoan. Seeing Su Yao, Shen Shaoan suddenly showed a smile, "Mr. Su, someone asked me to send you a bunch of flowers." "Ah Hoo!" "Ah Hoo!" "Ah Hoo!" Su Yao sneezed several times in succession. He quickly reached out his hand and held his nose. He stepped back a few steps. "I''m sorry, I''m allergic to pollen. Where do you go back and forth?" Then he closed the door and sneezed several times. As a demon, but there is no way to take this disease, he is really too difficult. Shen Shaoan, who was shut in the door, looked at the closed door and did not react for a moment. He thought that Su Yao would ask him questions and then refuse the flowers or accept them directly But he never thought that Su Yao was allergic to pollen. It makes him wonder what to say. Now it seems that my boss''s first step is wrong. Fortunately, he didn''t report his own name just now, or he might have cut off his boss''s way of chasing his wife. Shen Shaoan looked at the flower in his hand, then at the closed door, sighed silently, turned to give the flower to a girl who had just passed by, and then left here. Su Yao outside the door rubbed his nose and quickly took the allergy medicine, which made him calm down. At this time, tangyuan said, "host, the man who just sent flowers is Shen Shaoan, Fu Sijin''s assistant. Have you forgotten?" The expression on Su Yao''s face was stiff for a moment, but it soon returned to normal. Just now he was thinking about whether he would be allergic. He didn''t notice that the person who sent the flowers was Fu Sijin''s side. But can he say it? Can''t! "Of course I know it''s Shen Shaoan, but does that have anything to do with my refusal to send flowers from him?" "Host, the flower must have been sent by Fu Sijin. If you refuse the flower, what should we do then?" "What else can I do, cold sauce." Su Yao shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent. "I''m allergic to pollen. Do you want me to take that flower at the risk of my life?" He is not the fool of the original owner. In order not to make the fans sad, the fool accepted the flowers sent by the fans, and then sent himself to the hospital several times. He can''t do that kind of stupid thing. The dumplings stopped talking. "What''s more, he doesn''t even know something important about my allergy to pollen, which means he doesn''t care about me at all." Tangyuan Well said and reasonable, it can not refute. "Host, what are you going to do next, take the initiative or what?" "Don''t take the initiative to attack. Fu Sijin will certainly do something there. Maybe Shen Shaoan will come to deliver things later." ¡­¡­ After leaving Su Yao''s residential area, Shen Shaoan took out his mobile phone and reported the incident to Fu Sijin. "Boss, Mr. Su didn''t accept flowers. He is allergic to pollen." On the other end of the phone, Mr. Fu was silent for a long time. Chapter 607 This is his first time chasing people, but did not expect that at the beginning there was no success. He has never failed, and this is the first time he has had a sense of frustration. But he did not want to give up, he is not the kind of failure just to give up the coward. He wants people and things, no matter what or by all means, must get them. Since this method can''t work, we should change other methods. There is always one way that is feasible Shen Shaoan saw that Fu Si Jin didn''t speak for a long time. He began to feel uneasy. He thought and thought, and finally he said, "boss, what should I do next?" "Keep sending things over, and give him what he likes." Fu Sijin said lightly. Hearing this, Shen Shao''an couldn''t help being a little bit big headed. Although he had investigated some of Su Yao''s hobbies, almost everyone had them. He had no idea what Su Yao really liked. But he couldn''t say it, and he didn''t dare to. If he said that, according to the boss''s character, he would die very ugly. "I see, boss. I''ll do it now." Fu Sijin faintly "um" a, and then hung up the phone. Shen Shaoan looked at the phone that had been hung up. Ten thousand words of swearing flashed through his mind, and finally turned into a sentence - MMP! It''s too difficult for him to be an assistant. He not only has to help his boss do things in the company, but also helps boss chase people after he is out of the company. And it''s hard to please. In the end of the day, where is there a worse assistant than him. But complaints are always complaints. What should be done still needs to be done. Shen Shaoan thought carefully, and then remembered that he had seen a pile of food on Su Yao''s tea table not long ago. Su Yao seems to be different from other artists who eat grass in order to keep their figure It seems that he can start with this aspect of eating. After deciding what to send, Shen Shaoan drove to lin''antang, the most famous pastry shop here. Lin''antang is a time-honored brand. It has existed for 500 years. Although the shop owner has changed for several generations, its craftsmanship has been passed down. Although the taste is a little different, it still keeps the original characteristics. No one who has eaten his cake does not say "good", and the price is not expensive By the time we got to lin''antang, there was a long line at the door of the shop. Shen Shaoan frowned. When does it have to be? After waiting for him, the sun is going to set, right? No, he has to find a way. Shen Shaoan thought about it carefully. Then he took out his wallet and found that there was no cash in it. He had to give up and wait in line Although the shop assistants are very fast, it has been a long time since Shen Shaoan''s turn came. There are plenty of pastries left. Shen Shangan looked at the cakes in the window with different shapes and colors. He had some difficulties in choosing them. He asked the clerk to give him two of each. The boxes Lin an Tang used to hold cakes are very delicate. They are the kind of wooden boxes with beautiful patterns and the words "Lin an Tang" engraved on them. However, when he paid, he made a little Oolong - SHEN Shaoan looked for it for a long time, but he couldn''t find the payment code, which made him a little headache. And then the clerk said, "we only take cash here." Shen Shao''an has more headaches. He can only exchange money with others. Fortunately, these people are very good-natured, he successfully changed to the money he needed. Chapter 608 After buying the cake, Shen Shaoan hurried to Su Yao''s district. Then he knocked on the door again. Su Yao looked at Shen Shaoan in front of him and asked, "what can I do for you?" "Mr. Su, someone asked me to send you something. You must take it this time." Shen Shaoan said with a smile. Su Yao looked at what he was carrying. When he saw the words "Lin an Tang" written on the bag, his eyes suddenly lit up. "I''m not welcome." He took those boxes of cakes and laughed at Shen Shaoan. "When you go back, please help me thank the person who sent me things." Looking at the bright smile on Su Yao''s face, Shen Shaoan is in a trance. Now he finally knows why his boss takes a fancy to Su Yao. If he was a gay, he would certainly like Su Yao. What is he thinking about? Shen Shaoan shook his head and tried to shake out the messy things in his mind. Seeing his appearance, Su Yao asked, "what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing." Shen Shaoan came back to his senses. "Mr. Su, I remember what you said just now. I will say it after I go back." Su Yao nodded and then laughed at him. "Thank you." Shen Shaoan didn''t dare to look at him directly any more. He said, "Mr. Su, you don''t need to thank me. I''m just doing things for others." "Mr. Su, I have other business, so I left first." "Since you have other things to do, you can do it. Don''t delay. Goodbye." Shen Shaoan said "goodbye" and left. At this time, Su Yao suddenly opened his mouth and called him, "Mr. Shen, wait a minute. I have something to ask you." Shen Shaoan turned and said, "Mr. Su, what do you want to ask?" "I want to know who sent you something." Su Yao said with a smile, "since I have accepted this thing, I have to know what the name of the person who sent me the thing is, and I can repay him in the future." Shen Shaoan didn''t expect Su Yao to say this, which made him a little embarrassed. Boss said that he couldn''t disclose anything about him. If he did, he would be finished when he went back. But looking at Su Yao''s expression, he felt that if he didn''t tell him, he would be sorry for him Well, he''s really hard. After repeatedly tangled for a while, Shen Shaoan still felt that his life was important, so he apologized and said to Su Yao, "Mr. Su, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but I can''t tell you." Su Yao thought that Fu Sijin would not allow him to say this, so he did not embarrass him. "I know. Please go back and tell him that I want to see him. If he refuses to see me, I will not accept anything that he has sent." Fu Sijin didn''t know what he wanted to do. He didn''t send things by himself. He asked people not to name him. He''s not a counsellor, is he? Su Yao wanted to laugh. When Shen Shaoan listened to Su Yao''s words, his head widened. "Mr. Su, I know. I''ll tell him what you say. I''ll leave first." Well, he''s really lazy. I don''t know what the boss thinks in his heart. He is in a dilemma between them. Su Yao gave a "Hmmm" and watched Shen Shaoan leave, then closed the door and went back to the room. Chapter 609 Tang Yuan looks at Su Yao with something in his hand and runs over. "Host, what did Shen Shaoan send here?" Su Yao put the boxes of cakes on the tea table, took out one of them and opened it. There are six exquisite cakes in it. "It''s Lin an Tang''s pastry." As soon as Tangyuan heard the words "lin''antang", he couldn''t help drooling. "Host, please give me a piece." Lin an Tang has heard these three words countless times, and he has wanted to eat this cake for a long time. Today, he can finally eat it. Su Yao took a look at it and did not speak. Instead, he picked up one of the cakes, took a bite and tasted it carefully. Then he found that lin''antang''s Pastry was really worthy of its name. No wonder so many people are flocking to it. To exaggerate, few of the famous pastries he has eaten are comparable to Lin Antang. Seeing that Su Yao ate there alone, the dumpling completely forgot its share, and was in a hurry. According to the host''s eating nature, it is estimated that in a few minutes, all the pastries will be finished by him. "Host, you can''t eat alone. Give me a piece." Tangyuan jumps on the tea table and looks at Su Yao pitifully. Su Yao took a bite of the cake to eat, and then gave a dumpling. Tangyuan immediately gobbled up, and had not had time to taste carefully, had already eaten. It can only look at Su Yao with pathetic eyes, "host, can you give me another piece, I didn''t taste that taste just now." Su Yao did not speak. After giving it another piece, he put away the rest. Then he walked to the bedroom with some other boxes of cakes. Tang Yuan thought he was going to eat alone, so he quickly followed him. But he was shut out of the door. He was too anxious to scratch the door. Fortunately, after a few minutes, Su Yao came out again, and it seems that he did not steal. "What did you do, host?" Su Yao looked at it and did not answer it. Instead, he said, "are Jane and Lin Weisen still in the hospital?" Tangyuan was soon distracted by his words, "they are still in the hospital, and they seem to get along very well. It seems that they are really determined to deal with you together." Hearing this, Su Yao laughed, "are you getting along well? After tonight, they will get along more harmoniously. " Tangyuan Host, I suspect you''re doing porn, but I don''t have proof. "Host, are you ready to do it now?" "Not now." Su Yao shook his head. "I''ll talk about it later in the evening. I''m going to spray the love at first sight Potion on them before the nurse rounds. Maybe when the nurse rounds the ward, they are both burning wood and can''t extricate themselves." "At that time, Lin Weisen may be transferred to the Department of anorectal Listening to his words, tangyuan imagined the scene of Lin Weisen and Jian an fighting with each other in bed, and immediately felt that his whole system was not good. The cartoon face is too beautiful to read. "Host, please let go of the nurse''s little sister''s eyes. The appearance of those two people is far worse than the characters in tanmei cartoon and tanmei cartoon. After others see it, they will only feel that they are going to be blind." Chapter 610 "Tangyuan, you know, this kind of thing is beyond my control, and whether people will be blind after watching it has nothing to do with my half dime." Su Yao said with a smile. "What''s more, even if I can control the development of things, I won''t control it, because my original intention is to discredit Lin Weisen and Jian an." "Tangyuan, is it because you have a heart of the Virgin Mary?" Listen to these words, tangyuan immediately can''t say anything. The dame of fart, it just doesn''t want innocent people to be hurt by accident. Host, you have no conscience at all. "Host, where is your conscience?" "My conscience has been eaten by this dog." Su Yao said with a smile. Tangyuan I can go to hell with you. Your conscience has been eaten by yourself. ¡­¡­ On the other side. After Shen Shaoan returned to the company, the first thing he did was to go to Fu Sijing to report on what happened not long ago. When he knocked on the door and entered the private office of Forsyth. Fu Si Jin is staring at the computer screen, also do not know what he is looking at. Shen Shaoan only felt that he was in a very happy mood. Su Yao is the only one who can make him feel happy. Therefore, what he is looking at must be related to Su Yao. Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that the great devil fell in love so soon, and it seemed that he was still in deep love. It''s unbelievable. Fu Si Jin noticed the sight on his body and raised his head. When he saw Shen Shaoan looking at himself like a monster, the joy on his face was suddenly put away and his cold and cold appearance was restored. "How is it going?" Shen Shaoan withdrew his eyes, lowered his eyebrows, and said, "I bought some cakes from lin''antang and gave them to Mr. Su. Mr. Su seemed to like them very much. But Mr. Su asked me to bring you something else. " "What words?" Shen Shaoan tried to recall what Su Yao had said, and then said, "Mr. Su said he wanted to see you once. He also said that if you don''t want to see him, he won''t accept anything you send." After saying that, he looked at Fu Si Jin with some uneasiness, for fear that he would suddenly get angry. Fu Si Jin didn''t speak. He knocked on the table with his fingers. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Shen Shaoan''s heart is more uneasy. He would rather Fu Si Jin scold him a few words, rather than Fu Si Jin not say anything, because that would only make him think of the calm before the storm, and then more uneasy. After a long time, Fu Si Jin was finally willing to open his mouth and say, "you can go back tomorrow and say I''d like to see him. The time is set for next Tuesday." Hearing this, Shen Shao raised his head in surprise when settling down. "Boss, do you really want to see Mr. Su?" Isn''t the boss going to cook frogs in warm water? Why did he suddenly change his strategy? Is he anxious to turn Su Yao into his own bed? Gee, I didn''t expect that boss usually looks as serious as a man, but behind his back he is a bird / beast "I think what I said is very clear. Is there something wrong with your ears? Do you want me to give you a holiday and let you go to the hospital to have a good look at your ears?" Chapter 611 Listening to his boss''s dog talk, although Shen Shaoan has been used to it, he still feels that he wants to cry. It''s really hard for him to meet such a cold-blooded and venomous boss. However, no matter how hard it is, we still have to bear with it. After all, not every company pays that much. "Boss, I see. I''ll tell Mr. Su tomorrow, but where is the meeting place?" Fu Sijin thought about it carefully and then said, "the place is the villa where I live now." Hearing this, Shen Shaoan was so surprised that his chin was about to fall off. looked at Fu Sijin with a very complex look in his eyes, and began to make complaints about it. Boss, you are too anxious. How can you take someone to your place when you first meet? I think you just want to take the opportunity to push Su Yao down. Are you really a bird / beast? However, he only dared to say these words in his heart, and did not dare to say them in front of Fu Sijin, unless he was impatient to live. "Boss, I think you''d better change the location. If Mr. Su doesn''t like you, it''s not good." Fu Sijin thought for a while, but also felt that his decision was not right. He said again, "that''s the zuixiang building." "Boss, you are so wise in your decision. If Mr. Su knows that you ask him to meet him in zuixiang building, his good will for you will increase by more than half." Shen Shaoan thumbs up and flatters Fu Sijin. For his flattering behavior, Fu Sijin did not respond, but said, "now go and find me a famous chef." Although he didn''t say it completely, Shen Shaoan knew what he was going to do. His boss is going to play the routine of "grasping his stomach first and then his heart". Tut Tut, it seems that the boss has read a lot of love strategies, which is enough to show how much he is interested in Su Yao. "Boss, I see. I''ll find it right away." Fu Si Jin answered lightly, "well." Shen Shaoan didn''t feel anything about his cold attitude. After all, he was used to it. If one day boss''s personality changes suddenly, then he will feel strange. ¡­¡­ After Shen Shaoan left, Fu Sijin looked at what he was looking at just now. If anyone is here now, it will be found that Fu Sijin is watching a certain play played by Su Yao. The plot soon goes on to the scene in which Su Yao plays the role of a man kissing a woman. Fu Si Jin''s whole face was black. He immediately pressed pause, and the picture stopped where the man was about to kiss the woman. Fu Sijin looked at the computer screen again, and felt sad. Although he knew that the kissing scenes were all borrowed, he was not happy after watching it. How can a person he likes kiss someone else, even in a kiss show. No, he has to sign Su Yao to the entertainment company of the Fu family, and then help him choose the script for him, the script that does not exist in a kissing scene, or the one with a bed play. After thinking about this, Fu Sijin picked up the mobile phone on the side and called Shen Shaoan, "don''t look for any chef. Go to solve the appointment between Su Yao and his agency company and sign him in to our company." Chapter 612 Hearing this, Shen Shaoan was silent for a long time. ¡°¡­¡­ Boss, I see. I''ll do it right away. " Although he doesn''t know what kind of crazy boss is, but since it''s what the boss told him to do, he can only do it. After hearing that the phone was hung up, Shen Shaoan sighed, "well, boss, I''m afraid it''s going to develop in the direction of a faint monarch." The boss is doing this and that for the other party before he can catch up with him. It would be even more wonderful if it was caught. But how could he do it? As a "eunuch" beside the "Hun Jun", he did not dare to say anything or ask anything, so he could only do it. "Who''s going to become a tyrant?" At this time, a familiar female voice sounded. Shen Shaoan looked up at the past. When he saw the visitor, his face was stiff for a moment, but soon returned to normal. "Miss, how did you come?" Fu Nanyin took off his sunglasses and looked at him with a smile, "Xiao An''an, don''t you want to see me?" Hearing the name of "Xiao An''an", Shen Shao felt a stomachache when settling down. He stepped back a few steps and gave a dry smile, "Miss, can you stop calling me like this again? I feel scared." Fu Nanyin walked toward him a few steps, the smile on his face was more brilliant, "what I want to call you is my own business, if you say one more word, then I can..." Hearing this, Shen Shaoan immediately thought of what happened not long ago, and quickly stepped back a few steps, and drew a distance from Fu Nanyin, "Miss, I have other things to do, so I''ll go first. Boss is in his office now. Go up and find him. " Fu Nanyin thought that he did not hear this sentence, went forward to seize his hand, but also touched a few, like a hooligan. Shen Shaoan doesn''t know what happened to the Fu family. One is so serious, the other is too serious. He didn''t know what kind of evil he had done in his last life, and he would have been involved in this pair of brothers and sisters in this life. He was really too difficult. Shen Shaoan thought of Fu Nanyin''s words not long ago, and felt even more headache. He shook off Fu Nanyin, grabbed his hand, and said seriously, "Miss, I want to tell you something..." Fu Nan Yin covered his mouth. "Don''t say it. I want to ask that question again." Shen Shaoan rolled his eyes in silence. You cover my mouth, where can I say anything. "Shen Shaoan, do you like me? You don''t need to think about the reason, just answer me positively. If you really don''t like me, then I will never pester you again in the future. I will do what Fu Nanyin says Listening to her words, Shen Shaoan did not know how to answer. He imagined the scene where Fu Nanyin was rubbing with other men''s ears. He was puzzled. Seeing his silence, Fu Nanyin''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness. Originally, no matter how much you do, people who don''t like you still don''t like you. It seems that it is time for her to give up this relationship, which is good for herself and Shen Shaoan. Fu Nanyin adjusted her mood, "Shen Shaoan, I already know your answer, so you..." Shen Shaoan interrupted her, "Nanyin, I don''t know whether I like you or not. Can you give me a period of time to let me know what my feelings for you are?" Chapter 613 Listening to this, Fu Nanyin was stunned at first, and then gave a wry smile, "Shen Shaoan, you don''t need to comfort me. I can still bear this blow." "Nanyin, I''m not comforting you. These are my words." Shen Shaoan put on a very serious look, "you can give me a week, after a week, I will give you a real reply." Fu Nanyin nodded, "OK, I''ll give you another week." She has been waiting for Shen Shaoan. Another week, it doesn''t matter to her. Maybe she would not give up, so she would I hope in a week, she can get the answer she wants. If Shen Shaoan still said she didn''t like her, she would really give up Shen Shaoan. Both of them were not talking. For a moment, the atmosphere seemed a little awkward. Shen Shaoan raised his right hand and looked at the time on his watch and said, "Miss, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first." Listening to his address to himself, Fu Nanyin frowned slightly, but he still didn''t say anything. Well, it''s just a title, and she''s used to it. After watching Shen Shaoan leave, Fu Nanyin turns to enter the company. Seeing her, the front desk staff immediately stood up and said hello to her, "Miss, are you looking for boss?" Fu Nanyin nodded. "Miss, I''ll inform the boss immediately." "No more." Fu Nanyin stopped the front desk lady from calling. "I''ll just go up and find him myself." ¡­¡­ Fu Nanyin stood at the door of Fu Si Jin''s private office. Just about to knock on the door, he heard the voice coming from inside, and took back his raised hand. She listened to the door with her ear for a few minutes, and confirmed that it was a dialogue between the male and female masters in a certain TV play. Her expression suddenly became very strange. Isn''t her brother never watching TV plays? Why does she look like it today? Isn''t he the person in the office now? Fu Sijin, this stinky boy, should not be hiding her beauty behind her back? Forget it, no matter what kind of it is, as long as you go in and have a look, everything will come to light. Fu Nanyin slowly opened the door, took off her high-heeled shoes and crept in. As soon as she went in, she saw Fu Si Jin sitting in front of the computer, her expression focused, and she didn''t know what she was looking at. I don''t know if Fu Sijin was too focused and didn''t notice the arrival of Fu Nanyin. Seeing this, Fu Nanyin did not make a sound, but went to his side and looked at the computer screen. She found that the picture stayed in the actor''s bath, and Fu Sijin looked at the picture motionlessly, and did not let the TV play continue to play. What makes her feel even more strange is that Fu Sijin looks at the hero''s eyes as if he is looking at his lover. A bold idea suddenly took shape in her mind. Fu Nan Yin felt that everything could be explained clearly. No wonder her brother has never been in love for a time. It is not because he is cold-blooded, but because he likes men and doesn''t like women. I don''t know when he got bent? Ah, a good Chinese cabbage, how to say that it is curved? Fu Nanyin sighed slowly. He didn''t know what kind of feeling it was. Chapter 614 Listening to this sigh, Fu Si Jin regained his mind from his imagination. He shut down the computer with a bang, and then looked at Fu Nanyin standing beside him. "Sister, what are you doing here?" Listening to his usual cold tone, Fu Nanyin sighed in his heart again, "why, I can''t come to your company if I''m ok?" Alas, her brother is good everywhere, but her temper is a little cold. He now has a favorite person, temperament or so cold, do not know when he can catch up with each other. Fu Sijin did not answer her question, but said, "Shen Shaoan is not in the company now. You can come to him tomorrow." Fu Nanyin pretended not to hear his words in the meaning of driving people, "I know, I just met him at the door of the company, and I''m not looking for him today, I''m looking for you." "What''s the matter?" "My parents told me to drag you back to the blind date anyway." When Fu Nanyin said this, her tone was a little schadenfreude. "If you really don''t want to go on a blind date, you should quickly find someone to show your parents. Whether it''s a man or a woman, you can do it as long as it''s a person." Fu Sijin heard the other meanings in her words, and said faintly, "you can say what you want to say without beating around the bush." "Now that you have said that, I will say so." Fu Nanyin went to the opposite of Fu Si Jin and pulled out a chair at will and sat on it. "Do you already have someone you like?" Forster nodded his head. It''s not something that can''t be admitted. What''s more, Fu Nanyin has found out just now, and there''s no meaning in lying to her. As for Fu Sijin''s direct admission of this matter, Fu Nanyin did not feel much surprised. She asked again, "is the person you like a man?" Fu Sijin nodded again and said nothing. Fu Nanyin had been used to his appearance, so he didn''t feel very dissatisfied with it. "What''s the name of the person you like?" Hearing this, Fu Si Jin had a reaction, he looked up at Fu Nanyin, his eyes were a bit sharp, "what do you ask this for?" Seeing his reaction, Fu Nan Yin couldn''t help laughing. All of a sudden, it caused a cold eye of Fu Si Jin. However, Fu Nanyin was not afraid of him at all. He also laughed at him and said, "OK, OK, don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. You can rest assured that I won''t do anything to your dear little boyfriend." Listen to this, Fu Si Jin eyebrow micro Cu, and then said, "he is not my dear little boyfriend." Fu Nanyin thought he would say something, but he did not think that he came to such a sentence, suddenly some tears and laughter, "yes, yes, you have not caught him, he is not your person." Smell speech, Fu Si Jin in the mind inexplicably some uncomfortable, "you can go out now, don''t disturb me." Fu Nanyin pretended not to hear his words, "I said, do you want me to teach you some treasure of chasing people, to ensure that it is useful." "Useful?" Fu Sijin took a look at her, with a bit of sarcasm in her tone, "if your messy things were useful, you would have chased Shen Shaoan that guy. You''d better keep those things for yourself, and don''t mislead your children. " Fu Nanyin: Although she was upset, she could not refute Chapter 615 I don''t know what she did wrong in her last life. She will meet such a brother in this life. "That''s better than you. At least I''m on the verge of success, and you haven''t even taken the first step." Come on, hurt each other and see who is more serious. However, Fu Si Jin is Fu Si Jin. He has always been the only one who makes others suffer. "I can transfer Shen Shaoan to other countries, so that you will never see him again in your life." Listening to this, Fu Nan Yin stopped talking. After a long time, she choked out a sentence, "rely on, Fu Si Jin, you are cruel!" You have to be my brother, not my brother. Fu Sijin seemed to have not seen her ugly face, and continued to talk with the dog, "you can leave now. You are standing here, which really affects me." Fu Nanyin was so angry that she put on her shoes and left Fu Sijin''s office. However, before leaving, she said a few words, "Fu Si Jin, I will tell my parents that you already have someone you like. Then you will wait for your parents'' serial killing." "By the way, if mom knows who the person you like is, she will go to the door. I don''t know what mom will do." Rao is as calm as Fu Sijin. After hearing her words, she can''t calm down. "Fu Nanyin, dare you?" As for his mother''s character, she will certainly do something wonderful. Maybe she will go to Su Yao''s house to force her marriage after knowing the existence of Su Yao. And maybe she will have su Yao tied to her home directly. He and Su Yao do not even have a word. If such a thing happened, Su Yao would certainly regard him and his family as monsters. He must not let that happen. "Do you think I dare?" Fu Nanyin said with a smile. To this, Fu Sijin''s answer is - took out his mobile phone and called Shen Shaoan. After the call was put through, he said to Shen Shaoan on the other end of the phone, "Shen Shaoan, from today on, you should stay away from Fu Nanyin, or I will send you to Africa immediately." After saying this quickly, he hung up the phone and gave Fu Nanyin a look. Shen Shaoan looked at the hung up phone, scratched his head, a blank face. Fu Nanyin, who felt that he had been challenged, immediately burst out, "Fu Si Jin, are you such a brother? How can you be so insidious? It will be a curse to destroy a man''s marriage "If you don''t like me, you can change your brother." Fu Si Jin continued to speak dog language, and did not give his sister any face at all. Fu Nanyin was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She held out a finger and pointed at him tremblingly. "Fu Si Jin, since you have done this, don''t blame me for being merciless. I will certainly make you regret this thing today." "Then I''ll see." Fu Si Jin is still that pair of indifferent expression. Fu Nanyin wanted to punch him in the face, "then we''ll see." With these words, she stepped on her pair of hate sky high, quickly out of Fu Si Jin''s office. She felt that if she stayed here any longer, she would be so angry with her brother that she would vomit blood. Chapter 616 Just a few steps away, she suddenly thought of something, took out her mobile phone from her handbag and called Shen Shaoan. As soon as the phone was connected, she said to Shen Shaoan on the other end of the phone, "Shen Shaoan, don''t listen to Fu Sijin that son of a bitch." Shen Shaoan did not respond, she hung up the phone. Shen Shaoan sighed helplessly. I don''t know what the two brothers and sisters are up to? Why should they be involved in their quarrels? Is he the outlet of their brother and sister? After hanging up the phone again, Fu Nanyin remembered something important and called Shen Shaoan again. Shen Shaoan looked at the three words "Fu Nan Yin" on the screen of his mobile phone, "my eldest lady, what''s the matter with you?" Fu Nanyin did not beat around the Bush, she went straight to the theme, "what is the name of the man Fu Sijin likes?" Listening to this question, Shen Shao was silent when settling down. How did Fu Nanyin know about it? Is it Fu Sijin who told her on his own initiative? It''s impossible. According to Fu Sijin''s temperament, he would never tell other people this kind of thing before he can catch up with people. Forget it. No matter how Fu Nanyin knew about this matter, let''s find out why she came out to ask this question. "Miss, what are you asking about this?" "You don''t have to know that. You just need to tell me what the other person''s name is." Fu Nanyin said. Shen Shaoan frowned in embarrassment. Although he did not know why Fu Nanyin had to know what the other party was called, he was sure that she was going to do something. If he told her the name of the other party, he would be killed by Fu Sijin, the big devil. But if you don''t tell her, you''ll be bored to death by her. Well, he''s really hard. Fu Nanyin saw Shen Shaoan didn''t speak for a long time, so he didn''t want to tell himself. He said, "if you don''t want to tell me, you can do it by myself. But from now on, you can''t live a peaceful life. You should think about it clearly and don''t let yourself regret it at that time." Listening to Fu Nanyin''s threat, Shen Shaoan felt more headache, "my eldest lady, you quarrel with boss, can''t you involve me in this innocent person?" "No, you''re going to be my man, which means you''re on my side, so you''re not innocent at all." Fu Nanyin said very domineering. Listening to her strong and some penetrating words, Shen Shaoan''s hand trembled slightly, and the mobile phone almost didn''t hold steady. He took a deep breath and calmed down his rippling mood. "Miss, I don''t want to tell you. I''m afraid that after I tell you, my life will be in danger." Although Fu Sijin won''t do anything to kill people, he will certainly be punished severely. Even if he doesn''t die, he will have to take off his skin. "Don''t worry. With me, he doesn''t dare to do anything about you. Besides, you are his future brother-in-law." Shen Shaoan: However, Fu Sijin, the guy who dug up people, didn''t care who the other party was. For example, although he has been a college roommate of Fu Sijin for four years, and their relationship is pretty good, he has not known how many times he has been punished by Fu Sijin, a heartless fellow, since he joined the job. Chapter 617 At the end of the day, Shen Shaoan told Fu Nanyin the name of the person he liked. Because Fu Nanyin''s brainwashing ability is really too strong, he insisted on this for a short time, and was brainwashed successfully by Fu Nanyin. "His name is Su Yao. You can check other information yourself." "I see. Thank you, honey." Fu Nanyin said with a smile. Listening to the three words of "dear", Shen Shaoan''s face suddenly turned red, and then it exploded. "Miss, can you stop calling me like that?" We haven''t a word between the two of us, can''t you be more reserved? "Since you don''t like the name, I''ll call you Xiao An''an." Fu Nanyin chuckled a few times, "Xiao An''an..." Listening to this numb address, Shen Shao got goose bumps when settling down. "Miss, please call me in a normal way, or I will be scared to death by you one day." On hearing this, Fu Nanyin stopped teasing him. She cleared her throat and said, "OK, I don''t want to talk to you about these unimportant things. I''m going to investigate what kind of person Su Yao is who has fascinated my brother." Don''t know how, listen to Fu Nanyin''s words, Shen Shaoan''s heart has a bad premonition. He thinks of those female fans who are crazy about Su Yao. He always thinks that after seeing Su Yao''s photos, Fu Nanyin will become one of them. Imagine the picture of Fu Nanyin licking Su Yao''s picture crazily with his mobile phone. When Shen Shao settled down, he felt that his whole person was not good. He was going to say something to Fu Nanyin, only to find that she had already hung up. He kicked the door of the car and said, "shit Shen Shaoan now wishes to call Fu Sijin immediately, and ask him to turn back the evil of Su Yao and hide it, so that Su Yao will not come out again to harm good women. ¡­¡­ After a while, Shen Shaoan''s bad premonition was confirmed, because Fu Nanyin called and said, "Xiao An''an, I know why Fu Sijin''s hard-working guy has taken a fancy to Su Yao, because he is so beautiful and gentle. Oh, ow, I have decided. From now on, Su Yao is the male god of Fu Nanyin. " Listening to these words, Shen Shaoan''s heart set off a storm, his face is now ugly, almost with the pot some of a fight. By the way, he knew that Su Yao was indeed a disaster. Not only did Fu Sijin fall, but also Fu Nanyin fell. If we let things go on like this, Fu Nanyin is expected to empathize. No, he has to help Fu Si Jin chase Su Yao to his hand "Miss, have you changed your love so soon? Are you going to draw a clear line with me next? " Listening to Shen Shaoan''s sour tone, Fu Nanyin couldn''t help laughing. Of course, she didn''t hold back and laughed directly. "Little Ann, don''t you think you''re jealous when you say that?" Shen Shaoan frowned and retorted, "no, it''s the eldest lady. You heard me wrong." Fu Nanyin, of course, knew that he was duplicity, and chuckled a few times, "OK, OK, you don''t need to explain, I understand everything. Don''t worry, I won''t empathize. I just like Su Yao as an idol, and I don''t have the idea of robbing others from my brother. " Chapter 618 Listening to her words, Shen Shaoan''s displeasure disappeared, but he was still so stubborn, "Miss, what do you want to do is your own business, don''t worry about my feelings." In this regard, Fu Nanyin replied, "your duplicity is really lovely." Shen Shaoan''s ear root son immediately red half, in order to avoid the other side to say what not serious words, he directly cut off the phone. Fu Nanyin looked at the hung up phone and thought about what kind of look Shen Shaoan would look like now, and then he burst into a happy laugh. She murmured, "Shen Shaoan this guy is really too cute, if you can, I really want to turn him to the bed now and see what he looks like on the bed." The girl who passed by her saw her talking to herself there and looked at her strangely. As if aware of the girl''s line of sight, Fu Nanyin looked up at the past. The smile on her face had already been closed, and her eyes were a bit fierce. The girl was frightened by her eyes, lowered her head, and was about to leave. Fu Nanyin looked at what she was holding in her hand. When she saw the poster showing Su Yao, she said, "wait a minute." The girl stopped and walked forward quickly, just like Fu Nanyin was a terrible beast. Looking at not only did not stop, but also ran away from the girl, Fu Nanyin very helpless shook his head, "I have so terrible?" ¡­¡­ On the other side. Su Yao didn''t know a series of things happened because of himself. He was dealing with a group of big men in black who suddenly broke into his home. He was originally having dinner, but a group of people suddenly broke into the door, and that group of people seemed to come from bad people. It is estimated that who found the underworld. And now he only offended Jane and Lin Weisen, so the answer is ready to come out. Tut, he hasn''t come to the door yet. They let people come to do things. Do you think he is still the bully Su Yao? Or do you think he''s patient? Su Yao put down his chopsticks and looked up at the group of men in black in front of him. His eyes were not half warm. "If you are wise, you''d better leave quickly, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." After that, he looked at the door that they had kicked, and in his mind he calculated the cost of damage to the facilities and the cost of mental loss that he would like to ask them later. The big man in black seemed to hear a joke and burst out laughing, "Su Yao, I suggest you''d better come with us. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude to you. Look at your delicate skin. If you break it carelessly later, your fans will be distressed. " Although the others did not speak, they looked at Su Yao with disdain in their eyes. Obviously, they didn''t take Su Yao seriously. In their eyes, Su Yao is just a little white face without any resistance ability. Su Yao, who was despised by them, was not angry. After a while, they would know who was the most intolerable person. "I''ll give you another chance. If you leave, I''ll think nothing happened today." "What if we don''t leave?" Su Yao did not speak, but answered them with actions. Chapter 619 I saw him fly up a foot, severely kicked in the body of the black man nearest to himself, the big man in black hit other people''s bodies. One by one, the men in black fell to the ground. However, the most unfortunate is the one who was kicked by Su Yao. He has passed out. If his chest was not still fluctuating, his companions would have thought that he had passed away. After all, Su Yao''s kick was not light. Look at the others. I see you. I don''t know whether they should run or continue to run. Su Yao put down his feet and sneered at them, saying, "why, you are so scared. What a group of rubbish." Although those big men in black knew that Su Yao was using the method of stirring up the enemy, they were still inspired by his method. They got up from the ground and ran to Su Yao one by one. They thought that no matter how powerful Su Yao was, he could not defeat several of them. After all, he was alone, and they were several. If you can''t fight alone, you can fight in groups. After a while, however, they found out how naive their ideas were. Su Yao''s strength can not be evaluated by ordinary people. Even if there are a hundred of them now, they can''t do Su Yao alone. Those black men who had all been beaten down thought so. Su Yao clapped his hand and sat down on the sofa. "Can you leave now? If you don''t want to leave, I can give you a ride myself Those big men in black always feel that what he really wants to say is that I can send you to the West in person. At this thought, they couldn''t help shivering. "Let''s go now. We don''t need you to send us. We have our own feet." They are not stupid. If they don''t know good or bad again, their lives will probably be explained here. Although money is an important thing, compared with their small lives, it is not so important. Su Yao glanced at them faintly. "Then you should get out of the way. Don''t get in my way here. I want to destroy it when I see something in the way." Hearing this, the men in black were more afraid of him. They quickly got up from the ground, and two of them lifted up the companion who had not yet woken up and was ready to leave immediately. However, as soon as they took two steps, Su Yao''s voice sounded from behind them, "wait a minute." The bodies of the men in black were stiff. Now in their ears, Su Yao''s voice is like a talisman. Su Yao stopped them all of a sudden. There was no good thing, but they couldn''t escape. The men in black had to turn around and respectfully said, "what else can I do for you?" Yao Lang looked at them lazily "By the way, and my mental loss." Listen to a word, they are first stupefied for a while, and then looked at the door that they have been kicked to break, wish to give themselves a big mouth. If they had known this would happen, they should not have taken the list. Now, not only was su Yao beaten hard, but the money that had not yet covered the heat was about to fly. Chapter 620 But do they dare not? I dare not! Who knows if they don''t, Su Yao will beat them up again. They don''t want to be beaten by him any more. It''s a shame. Therefore, those men in black were reluctant to give up their own money, but they all took out their wallets obediently. After taking out the certificate or something, he presented the wallet to Su Yao obediently. Su Yao took their wallet, took out all the cash in it, counted the total number, and threw it back to them. Looking at his act of banditry, those men in black were glad that they didn''t bring out the bank card, or they would really go bankrupt. but after they were just glad, they heard Su Yao say, "these are not enough money. You can turn me back to Alipay with five thousand dollars each." Big men in Black: -- , how did they forget something like Alipay? What a mistake. What is going to do now, saying that Alipay does not bind the bank card? Su Yao certainly would not believe such a flawed excuse. It seems that they can only make a fortune today. If it wasn''t for the two unreliable things, Jane and Lin Weisen, they would not have paid for their wives and soldiers. After they leave here successfully, they must settle accounts with Jane and Lin Weisen, and ask them to compensate for their mental loss When Su Yao saw that they didn''t act for a long time, he thought they didn''t want to give it. His eyes suddenly became cold. "Why, don''t you want to compensate me? Or I will call you into the hospital, and the money will be regarded as the medical expenses I give you? " Big men in Black: -- You are a real devil. They have ten thousand words in their mind, and they don''t know when to say them properly. "No, no, no, that''s not the case. We''re willing to make compensation. We''ll give you five thousand dollars right away." Su Yao Yang raised his chin, took out his mobile phone from his pocket, opened Alipay, opened the collection code, and then put the receipt code in front of them. "Hasten to scan the code and transfer the money. Although the big men in black were itching with hate in their hearts, they couldn''t do anything about Su Yao. They had to follow suit and transfer the money. After listening to several , "your Alipay has arrived five thousand yuan", Su Yao is in a good mood. he watched the balance of Alipay, and felt more relaxed. On the contrary, those men in black looked at the balance of their bank card, and their hearts were so painful that they could hardly breathe, and their tears would burst out. They looked at Su Yao, whose expression was a little cheerful. They were sick to death. Too much. Su Yao is really too much. They just kick him to break the door together, let them compensate so much money, he is to get into the eye of money? As a star, is he still short of money However, no matter how angry they were, they only dared to scold Su Yao in their hearts. They did not dare to say these words in front of Su Yao. After all, they could not beat him. "Big brother, the compensation has been given. Can we leave now?" Su Yao waved, "adults have a lot of" let them go, "you can go, I forgive you." Hearing what he said, the men in black left here in a hurry for fear that Su Yao would pit their money again. Chapter 621 After the departure of the black coat men, Su Yao looked at the balance in the Alipay again and laughed. It was like the first time he had seen so much money in thousands of years. Looking at his silly appearance, tangyuan asked in silence, "host, you already have a global limited black card. Why do you still look like a financial fan?" "I have money, but I don''t mind having more." "No, it should be said that people all over the world don''t mind having more money." Tang Yuan was choked by his words Well said and reasonable, it can not refute. "Host, what are you going to do with the money?" "Take it to buy food, of course." Su Yao is still that pair of rightful and forceful tone, "in this world, only eat this kind of thing to get into my eyes." After listening to this, tangyuan suddenly remembered the sentence that he had said before: "food ranks first, lovers second", and began to love God again. If Su Yao didn''t want to fall in love, Lord God, he would never have been able to catch up with Su Yao in his whole life. If the LORD God knew that his position in Su Yao''s heart was no better than eating, he would be angry and spit blood, or eat vinegar. The picture is too beautiful to imagine. "Host, but aren''t you going to spend the money on repairing the door?" "Mend the door?" Su Yao suddenly burst into laughter. "It''s just a broken door. You don''t need so much money to repair it, and you can be a nun without spending money." Tangyuan didn''t know what he meant by this, but just about to ask, he saw that the door which had been kicked to pieces was restored to its original appearance. It was silent. In principle, the host is not using his own body now, and the original owner of the body is not a demon. But why can he still use magic? Is it because there is a bug in this world? Thinking of this, tangyuan quickly used a bug detector to detect it, but did not find any bugs, which made it a bit confused. Tang Yuan scratched his head and looked at Su Yao, who sat there and ate again. "Host, do you think there is something wrong with it?" Su Yao shook his head. "No, what''s the matter?" "Host, the body is not your body, but you can use mana. Don''t you think that''s strange?" Asked the dumpling. "No wonder, because this body is not a human body." Su Yao said, "in my opinion, the original owner should be a half demon, but no one has taught him how to practice." Listening to this, tangyuan quickly checked Su Yao''s body, and found that this body is not really a human body, but a half demon''s body. So it makes sense why the host can use mana, but it still feels strange. "No, if the original owner is a half demon, I can check it out." "It may be that something is wrong with one of your functions, or that the owner is just a dispensable cannon fodder, so you didn''t check it out." Su Yao said as he ate a piece of spareribs. "Don''t worry about it. As long as it doesn''t affect the task, you don''t have to worry about so much." Tang Yuan thought for a while and thought that what he said was reasonable, so he didn''t continue to tangle on this issue. "It''s also true. There''s no need to think so much about it." Chapter 622 "But there is one thing I must make clear, host, when can you turn your attention to the task? You have been salting fish for several days." "Don''t worry. I''m not a client in a hurry. What''s so urgent about your system?" Su Yao waved his hand with a look of indifference, "and I have already told you before. When I finish solving the two scum of Jian an and Lin Weisen, and then terminate the contract with the garbage company, I will start to focus on my career." Looking at his unconcerned appearance, Tang Yuan was not angry at all Forget it. You can do whatever you like. I can''t control you anyway. " Su Yao put down his chopsticks and sat up straight. "Yo Yo, you are not angry, are you?" Tang Yuan is very proud of the "hum" a, don''t go too far, ignore him. But his appearance is to tell Su Yao that he is angry. Su Yao laughed. He stood up and went to pick it up. Then he scratched his chin. "OK, don''t be angry. I know you''re doing it for my good, but I''m not one of those who have no sense of propriety. After tomorrow, I won''t be so salted fish." Listening to this, tangyuan turned to look at him, "how can you be so sure that tomorrow, you will be serious?" "I''ll go to solve the problem of Jian an and Lin Weisen in the evening. As for the company, it''s estimated that someone has already done it for me." Su Yao replied. Naturally, tangyuan knew who he was talking about, but he didn''t understand why Su Yao was so sure that Fu Sijin would help him solve the problem. "Host, are you a little too confident? If things don''t be solved by then, you will be beaten in the face." "No Su Yao laughed and shook his head. "There will never be such a day, because I believe in him. Moreover, Shen Shaoan will definitely come again tomorrow, and he will say to me, "he agrees with you." Looking at his confident look, tangyuan didn''t know what to say. ¡°¡­¡­ Host, I hope you can be so confident all the time. " "Don''t worry, I will always be so confident." Su Yao replied with a smile. Tangyuan was choked by his words. #Why is it that gets hurt every time? and then the more you think about it, the more you get angry, and then you start to sulk there. Su Yao didn''t pay any more attention to it. After clearing the table, he went out for a walk. See him go out, tangyuan also went out. In this period of time, Su Yao has been completely familiar with the people in this community. When they saw Su Yao, they said hello to him very friendly, "Su Yao, you''re going out for a walk with Tangyuan again." Su Yao responded with a smile, "yes, walking after dinner helps digestion, and it''s good for your health." "Su Yao, it''s rare for you to pay attention to your health. You should keep it up." The smile on Su Yao''s face did not change. "I know, I will keep it." At this time, two children ran up to him and said, "brother Su Yao, we want to play with Tangyuan for a while, OK?" "Yes." Su Yao picked up the dumplings and put them in one of the children''s arms. "OK, you can play with the dumplings, but don''t run far away." "Thank you, brother Su Yao." Tang Yuan was thus "sold" by him. It looked at Su Yao bitterly, as if accusing him of such behavior. Su Yao pretended not to see, and went to the side of the path. Chapter 623 Just walked a few steps, suddenly a girl stopped in front of him. Su Yao''s footstep stops, looks at the girl who stops him, the tone is very gentle to ask a, "what can I do for you?" The girl raised her head and looked at him. When she got to her mouth, she suddenly couldn''t say it. Her face turned red and became a red apple. "I, I..." Su Yao knew that this was because of Jack Su''s aura, and he had some mixed feelings in his heart. It seems that his charm is not enough, these girls just because of Jack Sue halo, will powder him. If he had known this would happen, he shouldn''t have opened the jack Sue halo. But now it''s too late to go back on my word, so I have to leave it to fate. "Take your time. Don''t be nervous. I''m listening." Listening to his gentle tone, the girl''s face became more red, and then she didn''t know what to say. Her mind was blank now, "I..." Seeing her like this, Su Yao didn''t show any impatience. "Don''t be nervous. I''m human just like you. We all have eyes and noses..." I don''t know which point stabbed her. The girl suddenly burst into laughter and was not so nervous. "God, you are a little more down-to-earth. I have never seen anything like you." "Then you think I''m unique." Su Yao said with a smile, "there is a saying how to say, good-looking skin bag is the same, interesting soul is one in a thousand, I think this sentence is quite right." The girl listened to this, and then laughed a few times, "male god, you are really too interesting, not the same as what you said on the Internet." Listening to this, Su Yao knew that there was another rumor about him on the Internet. "What did you say about me on the Internet?" Seeing that he asked such a question, the girl felt that it was difficult and did not know how to answer him. As if seeing her difficulties, Su Yao said again, "don''t worry. You can talk about it. I won''t be angry." The girl bit her teeth, took out her mobile phone from her pocket, opened the microblog, clicked on a microblog, and then handed the mobile phone to Su Yao, "male god, you''d better read it yourself." Su Yao took a look at it and found that it was a microblog sent by a director not long ago. The content of the microblog accused him of playing a big name before he was popular, but he was refused to make a movie with him. He was simply ungrateful. Su Yao thought about it carefully. He didn''t seem to have done anything recently. How could he become a big card player? He didn''t know what to do. It seems that Jane has done something good on his back. Su Yao narrowed his eyes. He was not happy, but his face didn''t show it. He returned his cell phone to the girl. "I see. Thank you for telling me about it." Jane, the grasshopper who has been hopping all the time, is really too tiresome. We must solve him as soon as possible, otherwise we don''t know what will happen again. The girl took the mobile phone and carefully looked at Su Yao. Seeing that he was not angry, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, "God, you don''t care. It must be their nonsense. I believe you are not that kind of person." "Thank you. In a few days, I will give you and everyone a truth. I will not fail your trust in me." Su Yao said seriously. "I see, God, I will always believe in you." Chapter 624 Su Yao laughed and said nothing more. And the girl said, "God, when are you going to come back to film? I''ve watched those TV dramas you''ve made several times." Hearing this, Su Yao pursed his lips, showing a puzzled look. Seeing this, the girl quickly asked, "God, what''s wrong with you? Is there something wrong with you?" "No Su Yao shook his head. "It''s not that I don''t want to film, but I can''t get the play. So I''m afraid that before the contract with the company expires, I can''t shoot any more." Smell speech, that girl is first "ah" a, and then think of Su Yao now has fallen out with his agent. In addition to the microblog sent by a director not long ago, it is estimated that Su Yao''s agent was playing tricks behind his back, which made Su Yao unable to receive the play. Those people are really going too far. Obviously, they are sorry for Su Yao, but now The more she thought about it, the more angry she was, the more she loved Su Yao. "Male god, you can rest assured that their plot will not succeed, and we fans will certainly seek justice for you." "Forget it." Su Yao sighed, "I don''t care anymore. I can live." Although he tried to show a indifferent look, but the girl felt that he was simply trying to be brave. The male god is really too pitiful, unexpectedly was forced to this situation by those people. "God, don''t worry, everything will be OK. After a long time, you will be burning all over the south of the Yangtze River. Those who have hurt you will be punished. " Su Yao nodded with a smile. "I''ll wait for that day. Thank you for comforting me. Having you fans is the best thing I''ve ever had in my life." Listen to him say so, the girl''s face is red again, she just wanted to say something, the mobile phone rings suddenly. She looked at the caller and said to Su Yao, "God, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first." "Goodbye." "Goodbye to God!" After the girl trotted away, Su Yao put away his smile. His eyes were obscure and he didn''t know what he was thinking. At this time, tangyuan walked to his side with elegant cat steps and said, "host, host, you are really bad. You use your fans and sell them miserably. Will your conscience not hurt?" Su Yao took a look at it, then said, "I''m using her. Yes, but I''m not selling because those are facts." "What''s more, it''s a fool if you don''t use people and things that you can use." Tangyuan was choked by these two words. For a long time, it squeezed out a sentence from the throat, "host, you are so bad." "I''m not so bad. I''m playing a trick." Su Yao seriously corrected its mistakes. Tangyuan Host, your skin is thicker than the wall, right? It''s a shame. "Host, I understand thoroughly now that your heart is black, and it can''t be any more black." Fortunately, it is not a villain cultivation system, or the world would have been stirred into a pool of muddy water by the host. "It''s stupid of you to find out about it until now." Tangyuan Chapter 625 In the middle of the night. Su Yao sneaked into Lin Weisen''s hospital. At this time, all the people in the hospital have fallen into a deep sleep. Su Yao asked Tangyuan to temporarily black out the hospital monitoring system, and then found Lin Weisen''s ward. This is a private ward. There are only Lin Weisen and Jian an in the ward. They were both asleep, and they were sleeping like dead pigs. Su Yao went to their bed and took out the love at first sight potion. First he made a protective cover to avoid spraying it on himself. Then he sprayed the love at first sight on the two people. In order to make the effect better, he sprayed it several times, and then he stopped. Su Yao put away the love potion at first sight, and then put some strong spring medicine into the kettle. When Qian Weisen and Jian''an wake up tomorrow morning and drink the boiled water mixed with spring / medicine in the kettle, plus the blessing of love at first sight, they will certainly burn wood and make a hard job on the bed. In the morning, the nurses will make rounds. If the fierce scene is seen by the nurses, their names will probably spread all over the hospital, and there will be a lot of swearing. When they spread the whole network with this story, he released the conversations recorded by Tangyuan before, and they were really disgraced. After thinking about this, Su Yao sneered, put a hidden camera in the corner, and left the hospital. And all this, Lin Weisen and Jane Ann do not know. They don''t know what will happen to them when they wake up. ¡­¡­ The next morning. Lin Weisen was the first to wake up. He looked at Jane who was sleeping in the bed beside him. He picked up a box of Medicine on the bedside table and went towards him, "Jane, get up quickly. I want to drink water." Jane was hit. He opened his eyes and said impatiently, "don''t you disturb my sleep if you don''t have your own hands?" He was so roared, Lin Weisen immediately angry, he was just ready to curse, love at first sight, but at this time the potion took effect, to the mouth of the words become, "I''m really sorry, I shouldn''t wake you up, you go on sleeping, I''ll do it myself." Jane was very surprised to hear what he said. When did Lin Weisen''s attitude become so good? Did he change sex? With this in mind, Jian an looks at Lin Weisen and finds that Lin Weisen today is so "charming" and his heartstrings are stirred by him "Wilson, don''t move. I''ll pour it for you. Don''t get out of bed before you''re in a good shape." "I''ll trouble you." Lin Weisen gave him a shy smile, "Jane, you are so kind to me." "Wilson, I should be nice to you, and I just want to be nice to you." Jane looked at him with doting eyes. Listen to his words, Lin Weisen immediately elated, also more shy, "Jane, you are so good to me, how should I repay you in the future?" "You don''t have to repay me, just make a promise." "Oh, why don''t you feel ashamed at all?" Lin Weisen was coquettish and angry. Looking at him like this, Jian an was a little confused. He controlled the impetuous impulse in his heart, got up and poured a glass of water for Lin Weisen. "Are you thirsty? Drink quickly. If you are thirsty, I will be heartbroken." Chapter 626 Lin Weisen took the glass of water and took a look at Jian an while drinking it. There was a bit of love in his eyes. Jane noticed that he was looking and asked with a smile, "Why are you peeping at me all the time? You don''t like me anymore?" Listen to this very serious words, Lin Weisen glared at him, but his eyes are soft, no deterrent at all, looks more like in the eye, "you don''t talk nonsense, I didn''t like you." Jane''s evil spirit smile, "very good, you successfully attracted my attention." Sitting in front of the computer, Su Yao listened to the conversation between the two people and felt that he had goose bumps all over his body. These sound very normal words, how can they be said from the mouth of two guys, Lin Weisen and Jane ANN, is so disgusting that he is about to vomit. Su Yao shakes off the goose bumps on the ground, turns the voice to the minimum, and then continues to look. At this time, tangyuan came to his side, also looked at the computer screen, immediately said with disgust, "host, these two people are really disgusting, disgusting that I''m about to spit out the overnight meal." Su Yao took a look at it and said, "the more disgusting is still ahead. You must bear it. Wait a minute. If you dare to spit out, I''ll pluck all your hair Tangyuan asked a question, "host, why do you say that, do you still do something?" Instead of answering the question, Su Yao said, "you can see it if you continue to read it." Listening to his words, tangyuan knew that he must have done something behind his back. It can''t understand why the host is so fond of doing things? "Host, after listening to your words, I think I''d better not read it. I''m afraid I can''t help but vomit." Although curiosity is a good thing, sometimes curiosity can kill a cat. Su Yao shrugged his shoulders and said, "you can do whatever you want. No matter what you do, you have nothing to do with me." Tangyuan choked at his words and stopped talking for a moment. Su Yao did not pay attention to it, but continued to see the interaction between Lin Weisen and Jian an. ¡­¡­ After Lin Weisen drank the glass of water that Jane Ann poured for himself, he felt more thirsty. "Jane, I''m still very thirsty. Can you pour me another cup?" "Yes." Jane took the cup he handed him and poured him another. Lin Weisen took a big gulp, and some water flowed down the corner of his mouth and then to his throat. After the love potion took effect at first sight, Jane''s eyes were like a ten level beauty filter. In his eyes, Lin Weisen is no longer that greasy to death of the middle-aged man, but a beautiful young man. Lin Weisen''s every move is to tease him, he gradually infatuated with him. Jane swallowed. He felt very thirsty and poured himself a glass of water. Then, from thirst to body heat, and his body, there is a evil fire burning, his reason is almost burned out. And Lin Weisen also has this feeling. He looks at Jane and says, "Jane, I''m so hot. Hold me fast." He said, tugging at his clothes. Chapter 627 Looking at his action, Jane settled into a state of total unconsciousness. With red eyes, he threw Lin Weisen down on the bed, and Looking at this extremely hot eye scene, Su Yao felt that his eyes were almost blind. If two good-looking people were allowed to do this exercise, it would be a bit pleasant. But if Jian an and Lin Weisen were the two greasy guys to do it, it would be disgusting to spit out the overnight meal. He didn''t want to look at the living spring palace of these two people. Tangyuan also looked at the computer screen, and at this time, it was the scene that Jane Ann took a baby and exploded a part of Lin Weisen. Tang Yuan looked at the two people rolling together and felt that their eyes were really going to be blind, and they wanted to poke their own eyes. He looked at Su Yao, who was very calm, and his heart was filled with admiration. "Host, I didn''t expect you to..." However, as soon as it was halfway through, Su Yao snapped the computer off and said, "Jian an and Lin Weisen are really disgusting. I don''t know how to grow a needle eye? No, I have to wash my eyes Tangyuan Well, it takes back what it said. The host is not calm at all, and the response is more intense than its own. "Host, you should be calm. If you had a needle eye, it would have been a long time ago. You look at your thing several times a day, and you can''t see any problem. " Hearing this, Su Yao was silent for a long time. After a long time, he began to say, "Tangyuan, have you been secretly looking at something that shouldn''t be seen behind my back recently, or why are you getting more and more serious?" "I think if your soul has color, it must be yellow." This time, it''s Tang Yuan''s turn to be silent. ¡°¡­¡­ Host, don''t talk nonsense. In terms of the degree of Huang, I can''t compare with you who has actual combat experience, and I can''t do such a thing. " Su Yao: He couldn''t refute it! "Tangyuan, I think you are jealous that I have a partner, but you have no one yet? Do you want me to find you a kitten to let you experience the taste of first love? " Tang Yuan was very proud to "hum" a, "I don''t want to look for a little cat, I''m not a real cat, and my future object must be a beautiful woman with long legs and white skin." Hearing this, Su Yao immediately chuckled, "just you? You''d better wash and sleep Feeling that he had been despised, the dumplings immediately blew up. "Host, are you looking down on me? I tell you, never look down on anyone, and I will become a handsome man in the future Su Yao also laughed a few times, "good, the future handsome boy, you work hard, strive to become a handsome boy as soon as possible." Tangyuan is "hum" again, did not pay attention to him again. Su Yao laughed and did not speak again. ¡­¡­ On the other side. In the ward. Jian an and Lin Weisen were burning with fire, and suddenly there was a knock at the door, "knock, knock, knock!" "Who is it?" Lin Weisen called out in some displeasure. "Nurse." Lin Weisen wants to say something more. Jane Ann suddenly exerts force on him. When she reaches the mouth, she becomes a strange voice Chapter 628 Listening to the strange sounds coming from the ward, the nurse who had not even talked about love once thought that Lin Weisen was hurt by accident. She did not care, opened the door and went in, and then saw the scene that let her see the destruction. The nurse thought that she was hallucinating. She rubbed her eyes and looked at it again. Then she found that she did not have hallucinations. It really exists. She looked at Jane and Lin Weisen, who rolled around and looked at her as the air. Even their voices changed. "Fight, excuse me, you go on." In the sea of love / desire, the two men did not find the nurse, so they did not know that this incident between them would spread throughout the hospital. After leaving the ward, the nurse was still in a trance. Her companion saw that her mood was not quite right and asked, "Yu Tong, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you sleep well last night?" "No The nurse named Yu Tong shook her head and said what she had just seen. "I went to ward 312 for ward round just now, and then I saw that the patients in ward 312 and the person who took care of him were doing things that only lovers could do. I thought they were just friends, but I didn''t think they were "After today''s incident, I''m afraid I can''t look directly at those beautiful novels any more." The nurse did not expect that he would hear such a powerful thing, and was shocked, "Yu Tong, are you telling me the truth? You should not be lying to me?" "What can I do to deceive you? I have no money to take. If you really don''t believe what I''m saying, you can go and see for yourself. They are still burning with fire and are burning well "Forget it, I still don''t want to see them. Those two people are really not in line with my aesthetic taste. If I go to see them, I will be disgusted and vomit directly by the scene." "By the way, why didn''t you remind them that a sacred place like a hospital is not for them to do that kind of thing." "Remind them? I don''t even dare to look at it more. " Yu Tong rolled a white eye, "and even if I said it, they would not listen. When I went in just now, they didn''t find my existence, for fear it was immersed in their own world." "Well, it''s the first time I''ve ever met such a wonderful person. I don''t know how to vomit up this mess. I used to be very interested in that kind of film, but now, I think I''d better not go and watch that kind of film... " Speaking of this, Yu Tong recalled the scene she had just seen in the 312 ward, "don''t say it. Go on, I''m afraid it''s really going to vomit out." The other one, hearing this, rolled his eyes "If it was you who went to the ward round just now, you wouldn''t think I was exaggerating." Yu Tong said. The nurse laughed and didn''t speak any more, but she was still curious. ¡­¡­ At noon. During the meal, the door was knocked. Su Yao picked up the paper towel and wiped his mouth. "Tangyuan, I''m sure the man standing outside the door must be Shen Shaoan." Tang Yuan looked up at him and didn''t speak. Su Yao saw that he ignored himself and did not ask for trouble. He stood up and went to open the door. Chapter 629 However, it is not Shen Shaoan who is standing outside the door at this time, but a middle-aged couple. Su Yao looked at the two familiar faces and knew that they were the parents of the original owner. I just don''t know why they came to the door all of a sudden. Su Yao suppressed the doubts in his heart and called out to them, "Dad, Ma." When Xu Yufeng saw her adopted son whom she had not seen for a long time, she looked a little excited. She wanted to go forward and hold Su Yao, but she hesitated. Su Yao stepped forward and hugged Xu Yufeng. "Mom, I miss you so much." Suddenly, Xu Yufeng was stunned for a moment, and then patted his back with his hand, "mom wants you too." Su Qi, standing on one side, saw that Su Yao didn''t say anything about himself. He was dissatisfied, "what about me? Don''t you want me to be an old father at all?" Xu Yufeng chuckled and said, "your father is jealous. Please hold him." Su Yao didn''t expect that the original owner''s father was so funny, and he also wanted to laugh. But he felt that if he laughed, the other party might be angry, so he resisted the impulse to laugh. He let go of Xu Yufeng, walked toward Su Qi and hugged him, "Dad, I miss you too." Su Qiyi pushed him away, and his tone was a little disgusted. "Go, you''re an afterthought. I don''t believe your lies." Although he said so, he had a few smiles in his eyes. Obviously, he was a little happy to see the adoption he hadn''t seen for a long time. Su Yao felt that the father of the original Lord was like an old child. He had never heard other people''s father say such a thing. Of course, it may be that he didn''t hear. "Dad, mom, don''t stand at the door. Go inside. You must be tired when you come all the way here." ¡­¡­ After entering the house, Xu Yufeng and Su Qi looked at the house. Seeing that the place where he lived was very good, they felt relieved. But the thought that the present living environment must be his hard-earned, and can not help but began to feel distressed. Xu Yufeng pulled Su Yao to the sofa and sat down. "Let mom have a good look at you." "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Have you lost a lot of weight? Have you had a hard time?" "It''s not hard at all." Su Yao shook his head. Xu Yufeng naturally didn''t believe this, but he didn''t want to say it. Instead, he said, "I told other people that the entertainment industry is a place where people eat people and don''t eat bones. Now the debt at home has been paid off. Your father and I are still strong. We don''t need you to make money to support us..." "Or you''d better stop being a star, find a more stable job, earn some money, and get yourself a good daughter-in-law and have another child in a few years." Listening to these words, Su Yao didn''t know what to say. Is it possible for him to say that there is a problem with his sexual orientation and that he will not be able to marry and have children in the future? If he did say that, Xu Yufeng and Su Qi would be scared to death by him. But this kind of thing can be concealed for a while, and can''t be concealed for the whole life, unless he conceals the relationship between himself and Fu Sijin in the future, but then he will be sorry for Fu Sijin Well, I just hope Xu Yufeng and Su Qi are open-minded parents. Otherwise, he and Fu Si Jin are afraid that some of them will suffer. Xu Yufeng didn''t notice Su Yao''s face, and went on to say, "your father and I don''t want you to be lucky and expensive. As long as you can live a stable life, we will be satisfied." Chapter 630 At that time, we didn''t agree with you at that time. We didn''t agree with you when we came to pay off our debts. We didn''t agree with you when we came to pay our debts Although Su Yao knew that they were doing it for their own good, he didn''t want to spend his whole life in this world like that, although he would have many more lives in the future. "Dad, mom, I know you''re doing this for my own good, but I have my own plans, and now I find that I still like acting." Although he has not yet taken over a play, it is only temporary. Su Qi was stunned for a moment, and then said, "you can do whatever you want. Your mother and I will not stop you. But if you are tired one day, you can come home. The door of the house will always be open for you. Your mother and I will always wait for you to come back." Su Yao thought that he would never feel the care from his family in this life. Although his people treated him well, he was not his family after all. But now, he realized that the feeling was so warm that he was about to shed tears. Su Yao carried his back, wiped his tears with his hand, and then said, "Dad, mom, I''m so happy to have such a family as you. I''m so happy that I want to cry." Su Qi laughed. "We feel very happy to have a son like you." But I''m afraid this happiness won''t last too long. Counting the time, they have raised Su Yao for 20 years. In another month, it will be time for Su Yao to return to that person. Although they were very reluctant to part with Su Yao, but Well, I have to tell Su Yao about it some time. I hope he can accept the fact. Obviously, Xu Yufeng also thought of this, and her mood was a little depressed. She and Su Qi looked at each other and sighed. But Su Yao did not notice this, "Dad, mom, you should not have lunch, just as I ordered a table of dishes today, it is our reunion dinner." "Well, well, let''s start having a reunion dinner." Su Qi said. Xu Yufeng grasped a key point, "do you think you ordered all the dishes on this table? Don''t you know how to cook? Why waste money to order food outside? Don''t you get into the habit of rich people Listening to this question, Su Yao didn''t know what to say. The one who can cook is the former Su Yao, but he is not the former Su Yao Is he going to say that? If he said it, they would think he was out of his mind. He had to think of a better reason. Su Yao thought about it carefully. After a long time, he said, "Mom, it''s not what you think. I haven''t learned bad. I just want to eat something good and reward myself. Don''t you say I''m getting thinner because I haven''t had a good meal for a long time Listening to this, Xu Yufeng was immediately distracted, "how can it be that I haven''t had a good meal for a long time? Is it too much work? " "No Su Yao shook his head. "It''s not that the work is too tired, but the box lunch of the crew is so bad that there is no oil and water." Ah, as expected, after telling a lie, he has to use hundreds of lies to round, he is really too difficult. Chapter 631 Su Yao said this just to avoid Xu Yufeng''s heartache. But Xu Yufeng didn''t expect that after hearing these words, she was more distressed. "Since the box lunch of the crew is not delicious, why do you ask your assistant to buy food outside? Although saving is a good thing, but health is more important." Su Yao choked at once Where did the original owner come from? He had an assistant before. Yes, but since he failed to get popular, the assistant resigned. Up to now, he has never looked for an assistant. To say, the original owner is really miserable. Although some artists are not popular, they are not as miserable as he is. They have an assistant at least, and they have a play to take over, although they are only small roles. And compared with them, the original owner is simply a mess. Although part of it is because of Jane ANN, the garbage agent, the owner has his own problems. If he is a bit ambitious, he will not be reduced to the present situation. Xu Yufeng is still chattering and hearing that Su Yao''s head is going to be big. "Mom, I know. From now on, I will take good care of my body. Let''s have a quick meal. Besides, the food will be cold." "I know you think I''m wordy, but I do it for your own good. You must keep that in mind." "Well, well, I''ve got it all down." Xu Yufeng told him again and again. Seeing that Su Yao really listened to his words, he stopped. When Su Yao saw that she had finally stopped speaking, he felt a faint sigh of relief. Well, it''s a sweet burden. ¡­¡­ After seeing Xu Yufeng and Su Qi off, Su Yao lies on the sofa like a salted fish. At this time, has been hiding from the corner of the dumpling came out, it licked his claws, "host, how are you this, how powerless?" Su Yao turned over and hugged the pillow in his arms. "The parents of the original owner are really too difficult to do. They told me a lot about it. I think I''m going to show off. Fortunately, they are not the best, otherwise it will be more difficult." "Host, don''t complain. You should be satisfied with your parents who care so much about you." Said the dumpling. Su Yao sighed, "although they are really good, they are the parents of the original owner, not mine." "Then you can finish all the tasks and go back to your parents." Su Yao was silent for a moment. The dumpling noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, so he asked carefully, "host, what''s wrong with me?" "You are wrong." Su Yao sat up. "I haven''t seen my parents for a long time. Even if I finish all the tasks now, I won''t see them when I go back." Listening to this, tangyuan suddenly fell silent Host, I''m sorry. I didn''t know your parents were gone. Please think I didn''t say anything just now Su Yao gave it a big white eye. "You''re wrong again. My parents were not absent. They left my family when I was a child. No one knows where they went. The only thing to be sure of is that they are still alive. " Tang Yuan didn''t expect that he had made a black dragon. He felt embarrassed. After listening to Su Yao''s words, he couldn''t help feeling heartbroken. "Host, don''t be too sad. Your parents must have some reason to leave, and you will certainly see them again." "Thank you, I know." Chapter 632 After saying that, tangyuan didn''t know what to say, so he licked his hair there. Su Yao didn''t speak any more. He lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking there. I don''t know how long, a knock on the door interrupted the silence. Tang Yao said, "Tang Yuan is lazy to open the door for me Tangyuan immediately white his eye, "host, you have hands and feet, why not open it yourself?" "I''m too lazy to move." Su Yao said boldly, "and you must do something to repay me for eating so many things." Tangyuan The hand is short and the mouth is soft It seems that it can only be obedient to open the door, or it may be said by the host as ungrateful white eyed wolf. Tangyuan jumped off the sofa, walked towards the door, then jumped up, skillfully opened the door lock. Shen Shaoan, who stood outside the door and was ready to knock again, opened the door. When he saw the dumplings squatting there and Su Yao sitting on the sofa, he was silent. He couldn''t help but look at the dumplings. The door was opened by this cat. After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, animals can''t become sperm? Seeing that he looked at himself with this kind of eyes, Tang Yuan gave him a very disdainful look, and then walked away. How can human beings like to make a fuss so much now? Nowadays, there are more animals that can open the door by themselves, and now what is sitting in front of him is a fine animal. Shen Shaoan is more silent when he notices the look in his eyes just now. If he had read correctly, was the cat contemptuous of him? "Mr. Su, isn''t your cat a success?" Shen Shaoan looks at Su Yao, who is still sitting there without any intention of getting up. He can''t help asking. Su Yao raised his eyelids and looked at him. He said in a light voice, "Mr. Shen, it''s just a little smarter than other cats. It''s not a fine one. Please don''t be so superstitious in the future." Shen Shao choked at this when he settled down. Why does he always feel that there is something in the other person''s words? Isn''t he scolding himself? Shen Shaoan looked at Su Yao and couldn''t help thinking so. Su Yao noticed his look in his eyes and said, "if you want to go to the Sanbao hall, Mr. Shen, what''s the matter with you today? Maybe it''s the one who asked you to send me something?" Shen Shaoan regained consciousness. "Mr. Su, I have already told that person what you asked me to tell you yesterday. He asked me to come and have a word with you." Hearing this, Su Yao seemed to be suddenly interested and sat up straight, "Oh? What do you say? " "He agreed to meet you." "Shen Shao''an said," the next week to meet in the place Su Yao knows where zuixiang building is. It seems that Fu Sijin has asked people to investigate his hobbies carefully, and he is very attentive. "I see. You can go back and tell him that I will wait for his car at six o''clock next Tuesday evening." "I''ll invite the guests that day. After all, it''s me who proposed to meet." Hearing this, Shen Shaoan doubts whether Su Yao can really afford the high consumption of zuixiang building, but he only doubts in his heart You can''t judge a person by his appearance. Maybe Su Yao can afford it. "Mr. Su, I see. I''ll pass on your words to that one." Chapter 633 Su Yao nodded, "Mr. Shen, I''ll trouble you. By the way, can you give me his mobile phone number? I want to tell him something in private Shen Shaoan didn''t expect that Su Yao would make such a request. He could not help being a bit embarrassed. "Mr. Su, I can''t make up my mind about this matter. I have to ask that one." Su Yao raised his chin. "Then you ask him. If it''s really not possible, give me his micro signal." Shen Shaoan felt more headache. It was obviously just a movie of them. Why should he be caught between them? If you want to fall in love, why do you have to make such a mess? Shen Shaoan took out his mobile phone and wanted to make a call to Fu Sijin. However, after careful consideration, he did not make a call. Instead, he sent a wechat to Fu Sijin. As for whether Fu Sijin has seen the microblog, it is none of his business. On the other side. Fu Sijin was in a meeting when the wechat prompt suddenly rang. The employees sitting on both sides of the company are facing a huge enemy. Look at me, and I''ll see you to find out which guy broke the rules. "Who is it? It has been said that the mobile phone should be turned off during the meeting. Is it the water in the ear? " The general manager snapped. However, no one answered his question. Instead, he looked in a certain direction in horror. He also looked in that direction, just saw the scene of Fu Sijin holding the mobile phone, hoping to find a seam to drill in. Fu Sijin looked at him faintly, "it''s me, what''s the problem?" "Nothing, nothing. You go on." The general manager said with a smile, and a cold sweat began to appear on his forehead. Mom, it''s a ghost. Boss didn''t turn off his cell phone during the meeting. This is the first time he saw it. Fu Sijin withdrew his eyes, looked at the mobile phone screen, and then gave Shen Shaoan a reply - and gave him my personal mobile phone number. After returning the message, he put the mobile phone away, "continue." The staff immediately put away their gossipy expression, one by one, very serious. ¡­¡­ Shen Shaoan didn''t expect Fu Sijin to return to himself. When he was working, he never returned any news from others. It seems that in his heart, Su Yao is really a special existence, and he does not know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing. However, whether it''s good or bad, it has nothing to do with Shen Shaoan. He just needs to do his part. When Su Yao saw Shen Shaoan''s expression of surprise, he knew what had happened, and it had something to do with Fu Sijin. "What''s the matter? What did he give you? " Shen Shaoan put away his mobile phone, "he asked me to give you his private mobile phone number." Alas, sometimes he really doubts whether Su Yao is reincarnated as a fox spirit. Otherwise, why would Fu Sijin, who has always been cold hearted, be fascinated by him and break his bottom line repeatedly? "Give it to me, and I''ll write it down." Shen Shaoan nodded, and then reported a string of mobile phone numbers. ¡­¡­ After saving Fu Sijin''s mobile phone number, Su Yao looked at Shen Shaoan, who was still standing there. "Mr. Shen, do you have anything else to do? If there is nothing else, you can go. I have to go out and do something." Listening to this, Shen Shaoan silently turned a white eye in the heart. Well, Fu Sijin and Su Yao are both good at breaking bridges. No wonder they can see each other. "Mr. Su, I''ll leave first. You''ll be busy." "Goodbye." Chapter 634 After seeing Shen Shaoan off, Su Yao went back to his room and changed into a more formal dress, but not a suit. Tangyuan came to him and said, "host, what do you wear like this? What are you going to do?" "Of course, I went to the company to talk about the termination of the contract." Su Yao said and trimmed his collar. "But didn''t you say you wouldn''t give the broken company a cent?" Tangyuan some doubts to open a way, "you go to cancel the contract now, they are sure to kill you a lot." "Don''t worry, they won''t ask me for a breakdown of the contract fee, and they dare not ask for it." After finishing his collar, Su Yao put on his shoes and bent down to tie his shoelaces. "Host, how do you know? Has Fu Sijin already asked someone to solve this matter for you? " "I don''t know that." Su Yao chuckled, "and it doesn''t matter. I have many ways to terminate the contract with that garbage company." "Host, what can I do?" Tangyuan asked curiously. "I won''t tell you in advance. When it''s time, you''ll know." Tangyuan suddenly rolled a big white eye, this kind of thing has nothing to keep mysterious, it is really not interesting at all. After tying his shoelaces, Su Yao went to the drawer of the bedside table and took the contract that the original owner had signed with the company before. He turned over the contract, made some small moves on the contract, and put it into his handbag. "Well, all the preparations have been done, and the next step is to go to the broken company. Tangyuan, you just stay at home and help me watch the house. Don''t follow me. " The Tangyuan, who wanted to go with him, suddenly withered. "Host, it''s so boring to stay at home. You''d better let me go with you. I won''t make trouble." Su Yao ignored it and slammed the door in front of it. Tang Yuan was so angry that his teeth itched, "well, since you don''t let me go, I''ll go by myself. I don''t believe how you can give me." After putting down the cruel words, it tried to open the door, but found that it could not open it. It went to open the window again, and found that the window could not be opened. Needless to say, it must be something that Su Yao did on the door and window. The Tangyuan, which had been laid out, was so angry that he scolded Su Yao there. Su Yao, who had not gone far away, heard its voice and said, "you are still tender if you want to fight with me." If Tangyuan hears his words, he will be angry directly. ¡­¡­ The original owner''s company is not far away from here, half an hour later, Su Yao arrived at the door of the company. He looked at the name of the company, sneered, and entered the company. He went to the front desk and said, "is your manager here? I have something to talk to him about." The receptionist looked up impatiently. When she saw who was coming, she couldn''t say it again. She stood up with a nervous expression. "Are you su Yao?" Su Yao looked at her and saw that she looked at him with that kind of eyes, and his heart suddenly had a bottom. He laughed. "I''m really Su Yao. Could you please call your manager? I have something very important to talk to." Looking at the smile on his face, the front desk lady''s face suddenly red, she faltered, for a long time did not speak out. Su Yao was helpless. "Don''t be so nervous. I''m not a monster that can eat people." Chapter 635 "I, I''m not nervous, I''m just, just..." She just met the person she had always wanted to see, so she was too excited to speak. It was in order to see Su Yao every day that she entered the company. Su Yao interrupted her, "I know what you want to say, but could you please call your manager first? I really have something important to do." "OK, I''ll fight right away, man Just a moment The front desk lady quickly called the manager. After getting the reply from the other party, she passed on the other party''s words to Su Yao. "Our manager said that he would come here now. You can wait for him here for a while. There is a sofa over there." Su Yao nodded and walked towards the sofa not far away. After sitting down, he looked around and whispered, "Tangyuan, this company looks pretty good, or I''ll buy it and run it myself?" However, no one responded to him. Su Yao remembered that Tangyuan was being locked at home by him. I knew he should have come with dumplings. Now, I don''t even have a person to talk to. It''s boring. The front desk lady secretly looked at Su Yao for several times. She bit her teeth and poured a glass of water. Then she carried the glass of water to Su Yao and said, "God, please drink some water." Su Yao took the glass of water and laughed at her, "thank you." The front desk lady was stunned for a moment, then covered a face and ran away. Her excited voice came from the distance, "ouch, I actually said so much to God, and I was so lucky to have a close contact with him." "By the way, should I go to ask for a contract with the God? This great opportunity can''t be missed, but..." "I really can''t bear it. I think if the God smiles at me again, I''ll be too happy to faint." "What to do, what to do? Should I go to ask the God for autograph?" Listening to her words, Su Yao gave a helpless smile. Now he knows why some people have to stay in the entertainment industry. They are not for money, not for names, but for these lovely fans. He decided to stay in the entertainment industry in order to complete the task better. But now, he wants to stay in the entertainment industry for his adorable fans. He doesn''t want to fail their sincerity. So, he has to get the most important thing done, and then Su Yao looked at the ceiling and his smile deepened. Finally calm down, the front desk lady saw his expression, and her heart beat quickly. She put her hand over her chest. Her eyes were a bit obsessed, but also with a little firmness. Ao Ao Ao, the male god laughs is really too good-looking, she decided, must let the male god always so smile. Now, she''s going to ask the God for a signature. The front desk girl gave herself a breath, and then she took a pen and paper and walked towards Su Yao. But when she came to Su Yao, she recoiled. Su Yao raised his head and said with a smile, "what can I do for you?" She took a few deep breaths, and then said the words in her heart, "God, can you sign my name, please." With that, she bent down and handed the pen and paper to Su Yao. "Of course." Su Yao took the pen and paper with a smile, and then wrote down his name on the paper. Chapter 636 After signing, he asked, "what''s your name?" Although the front desk lady did not know why he asked this question, she still said her name, "I, my name is Xu Lin." "Xu Lin That''s a good name Su Yao said with a smile. Xu Lin''s face turned red again. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Su Yao, but she kept screaming at the groundhog. Su Yao wrote another sentence on the paper, and then handed the paper to Xu Lin, "OK." Xu Lin took a look. When she saw the signature and the words on it, she was ecstatic. "Thank God, thank God. I will take care of it. I will take it as a family heirloom and pass it on to my children and grandchildren." Hearing this, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. This girl is really interesting. "I don''t need the heirloom. It''s OK to lose it. I can sign it for you in the future." Tangyuan: tut Tut, if it is not known that the host has been bent into mosquito repellent incense, and he still likes that one, it will doubt whether the host is teasing the front desk lady named Xu Lin. Xu Lin also wanted to say something more, the phone suddenly rang, she quickly trotted over to answer the phone. I don''t know if I met some difficult person. She hasn''t been able to hang up the phone, and her face is getting worse and worse. Su Yao took a look at her and then withdrew his sight. I don''t know how long after that, a middle-aged man with a suit and plaid shoes came up to him, "Mr. Su, I heard you''re looking for me. Let''s go to the office and talk about it." Su Yao knew that he was Huang Quansheng, the manager of the company. He just couldn''t understand why he had such a good attitude towards himself. Would Fu Si really let someone help him solve this problem? Su Yao suppressed the doubt in his heart and nodded, "OK, we''ll go to your office." "This way, Mr. Su." ¡­¡­ After arriving at Huang Quansheng''s office, Huang Quansheng first poured a cup of tea for Su Yao, and then poured a cup for himself. "Mr. Su, let''s sit down and talk." Su Yao didn''t polite to him either. He sat on the sofa and cocked up his legs. Huang Quansheng did not change any expression, as if he did not see his indecent sitting posture. If it had been for other people, it would have been ridiculed. Seeing this, Su Yao strengthened the idea in his heart. He went straight to the subject, "manager Huang, I''m here today to talk about the contract with your company." "Mr. Su, are you sure you want to terminate the contract with the company and pay the huge default fee?" Huang Quansheng is still that pair of calm appearance, but looking at Su Yao''s eyes in a little more disdain. In his opinion, Su Yao became popular for a period of time and became silent. Now, the 18 line artists simply can''t afford to pay the huge default fee. No matter how unwilling Su Yao was, he still had to bow to reality in the end. "Liquidated damages?" Su Yao seemed to hear some jokes, and suddenly burst into laughter. "Manager Huang, I think you are mistaken. The contract has expired. Where is the default fee?" Hearing this, Huang Quansheng was stunned for a moment, and then laughed, "Mr. Su, it''s you who made a mistake. Your contract with the company will expire in a few months. If you don''t believe it, I can show you another contract." Chapter 637 Su Yao laughed. "Well, I also want to find out who is wrong." Not yet due? I''m sorry. He said that when the contract is due, the contract is due. Jincheng, a garbage company, takes any money from Su Yao. Huang Quansheng didn''t know what Su Yao thought. He only thought that Su Yao would not give up until he reached the Yellow River. He sneered, took out another contract, and then found that the contract really expired, and still expired yesterday. It made his face very ugly. Huang Quansheng looked at the contract carefully several times, but no matter how he looked at it, the contract was expired. His face suddenly became more ugly. He read the contract only yesterday. It is clear that there are still several months before the contract is due Ren Huang Quansheng wants to break his head, but he can''t imagine that it was su Yao who did something about the contract. Looking at Huang Quansheng''s ugly face, Su Yao was in a good mood. "Manager Huang, you have read the contract so many times. You should find out who is right?" Huang Quansheng did not speak, but his face was so ugly that he could compete with some at the bottom of the pot. Su Yao said again, "manager Huang, if you think there is something wrong with your contract, I can show you this contract in my hand, for fear that manager Huang will not dare to face the facts and refuse to admit it." Since Huang Quansheng has been in this position, no one dares to talk to him like this except those who are higher than him. Listening to Su Yao''s words, he felt that his face had been trampled on under his feet by the other party, and he was no longer half calm. "Su Yao, even if the contract has expired, as long as I don''t admit that the contract in hand is true, you can''t have anything to do with the company." Huang Quansheng directly tore his face and began to threaten Su Yao. "Su Yao, I advise you to be obedient, or I will let you not get along in this circle!" Hearing this, Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes. Are people in this circle incapable of thinking? How can they go over and over again, always saying this? "Manager Huang, do you know Lin Weisen?" Huang Quansheng naturally knew that Lin Weisen was such a person, but he did not know why Su Yao suddenly said this matter. "If you know it, if you don''t know, why don''t you want to say that Lin Weisen is your backstage?" Su Yao rolled his eyes again. These people''s minds are afraid to be some lewd words, or why always think of these messy things? "Manager Huang, what kind of people look at other people and think they are the same people as themselves. You really live up to your surname." Hearing this, Huang Quansheng felt insulted. He slapped the table, "Su Yao, I advise you to take care of your mouth, or I will tear your mouth." Su Yao chuckled with a "puff" and did not put Huang Quansheng''s threatening words in his heart. "Manager Huang, since you know Lin Weisen, you should also know that he was admitted to the hospital a few days ago. Guess, how did he get into the hospital?" Huang Quansheng frowned, "don''t beat me around the bush. If you have something to say, I don''t have the spare time to play riddles with you." Su Yao did not speak, but told Huang Quansheng with his actions. He stood up and threw the cup of tea in his hand on Huang Quansheng''s face, and then hit Huang Quansheng''s face with another blow. "I called Lin Weisen into the hospital. Do you want to try it, manager Huang?" Chapter 638 Huang Quansheng didn''t expect that Su Yao would give himself such a double blow. He didn''t expect that he would hurt so much when he hit people. After his reaction, he even tore Su Yao''s heart. "Su Yao, I think you are looking for death. I advise you to get down on your knees and apologize to me, or I won''t let you go." Su Yao rolled his eyes in silence. Alas, how can there be so many conceited brain defects in the world that they can''t recognize their own situation? It''s only their side that will be beaten. Su Yao felt that he was still a bit miserable. Every world would encounter a few brain damage. Although it''s easy to deal with mental retardation, those who can''t understand people''s words are very annoying. "Manager Huang, I don''t think you have made clear the situation. Now I am the dominant one and you are the weak one. So it is you who should kneel down to apologize." Huang Quansheng didn''t take Su Yao seriously, and he was so angry that he wanted to kill people. Su Yao doesn''t even pee to see what he is A little artist who doesn''t even have a reputation dares to fight with him Huang Quansheng. He really doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth. Huang Quansheng picked up his mobile phone and was about to call in the company''s security. Su Yao seized the phone and broke it. Huang Quansheng looked at his broken mobile phone, his face in addition to a bit of disbelief, more anger. He didn''t expect Su Yao to be so bold and dare to drop his mobile phone. "Su Yao, I don''t think you can see the coffin without tears. I''ve changed my mind now. I want you to get out of the entertainment circle." Su Yao took out his ears and looked careless. However, what he said from his mouth could make the dead angry. "Manager Huang, I can''t see the coffin. It''s you who doesn''t cry..." "I don''t want to be like this. You forced me." With that, he lifted him up with one hand in the angry eyes of Huang Quansheng, and then walked towards the open window. Huang Quansheng''s face suddenly changed, "Su Yao, what are you going to do? You''d better let me down quickly!" Su Yao did not speak, but put his whole person outside the window, but still carried him in one hand. Huang Quansheng''s office is on the sixth floor. It''s the kind of person who can jump down to death. Huang Quansheng looked down and felt that he was not good. He said in horror, "Su Yao, what are you going to do? Get me back quickly." Su Yao looked at him, "but I''m very angry now, and you are the one who makes me angry." The expression on Huang Quansheng''s face was stiff. He scolded Su Yao in his heart with blood Su Yao, don''t be impulsive. Everything is easy to discuss. " "But I don''t think there''s anything to discuss between us, and I can''t be caught now. I''m sorry for you." With that, he made a gesture to release his hand. Huang Quansheng was even more scared. "Su Yao, you can''t let go. If you let go, I''ll both be finished..." "You can get me in quickly. As long as you get me in, I''ll promise anything." "All conditions agreed?" Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "You''re not lying to me, are you?" "What I say is true. How dare I lie to you at this critical moment of life and death. I beg you, get me in quickly... " Chapter 639 Su Yao did not speak, but put on a look of thinking hard. Looking at him like this, Huang Quansheng was extremely uneasy. He was afraid that Su Yao would suddenly release his hand, and then his life would be gone. He doesn''t want to die yet After a while, Su Yao finally said, "in this case, I''ll trust you once. But if you dare to cheat me, I will really throw you out of here. I''m not afraid to die anyway Hearing the threat from his face, Huang Quansheng was so angry in his heart that he did not dare to show it because he was afraid that Su Yao would really give him a real one. "I know, I know, I dare not lie to you, I haven''t lived enough." Su Yao let him in with a hum. When his legs finally landed on the ground, Huang Quansheng was relieved, but he didn''t know whether he was still afraid or something. When his legs became soft, the whole person collapsed on the ground And there was a strange smell in the room. Su Yao took a look at him. When he saw the liquid under him, his eyes suddenly became disgusted. I didn''t expect that Huang Quansheng was just a waste. He scared the medicine. He didn''t have any future. I don''t know where he came from just now. He said those words confidently. Su Yao took out his mobile phone, took a few photos of Huang Quansheng, and then took them back. "Huang Quansheng, what I promised you has been done. Now it''s your turn to fulfill your promise to me." Huang Quansheng didn''t expect that he would be scared to urinate. His face became very ugly. He wanted to find a way to get into it. "Su Yao, what I promised you would naturally be done. But before that, can I change my pants first?" Su Yao didn''t speak. Instead, he looked at him for a long time, which made him feel very angry. Huang Quansheng couldn''t help but move back a few steps. Su Yao scorned to sneer, "I see you this is to find an excuse to run away, I can''t like your wish." Huang Quansheng, who didn''t expect his careful thinking to be exposed so quickly, laughed a few times How can I? How dare I run away? I really just want to change my pants. " Su Yao sat down on the sofa and cocked his legs. "What I want to say is just a few words. I can finish it soon. I won''t worry about you going out to change your pants." Huang Quansheng was so angry in his heart that he said, "I know, then tell me quickly. I''m really sick to death now." Su Yao put down his legs and sat up straight. "First bring me your contract." Huang Quansheng vaguely guessed what Su Yao was going to do, but no matter how unwilling he was in his heart, he still obediently handed over the contract. Su Yao took over the contract. "My contract with the company has expired. From today on, I have nothing to do with the company. You should be very clear about it." Huang Quansheng nodded, "clearly, I am very clear." "Since you said that, I won''t talk nonsense. In short, I, Su Yao, have nothing to do with you. You are not allowed to disturb me in the future. Otherwise, I have something in my hand that will be enough for you to drink. " Speaking of it, Jincheng company is really a black hearted company. Basically, it has done all kinds of bad things Although he is not the kind of person who likes to do harm to the people, he doesn''t mind killing people if they offend him. Chapter 640 Hearing this, Huang Quansheng was shocked. After working in Jincheng for so many years, he naturally knows what dirty things the senior management of the company have done, and he has also participated in several of them. Although I don''t know if Su Yao really knows something, he is still deceiving him. He has to be careful He didn''t intend to let Su Yao go, but after su Yao said that, he changed his mind. Anyway, Su Yao is just a dispensable artist for his company. He doesn''t need to spend so much energy on him After thinking about this, Huang Quansheng said, "I know that since your contract with the company has expired, it has nothing to do with the company, and the company will not interfere with your affairs. I can now send a micro blog to announce this matter." Su Yao looked at Huang Quansheng''s expression changes. He raised his chin and said, "yes, you can." Huang Quansheng took out his mobile phone, boarded the company''s official microblog, quickly edited a micro blog about Su Yao''s relationship with Jincheng from then on, and immediately sent it out. "After that, do you have any other requirements?" Su Yao looked at the micro blog with his mobile phone. Seeing that Huang Quansheng had made a real hair, he sneered in his heart. It seems that Huang Quansheng is quite practical. Although he wasted a lot of time here with him, the result is also very happy. Su Yao tore up his own contract and the one Huang Quansheng had just given him. Then he sprinkled it on the ground like a snowflake. "I''m sorry. I''ve slipped my hand. I can only trouble you to clean it up." Huang Quansheng: What kind of hand slip? I think you''re doing it on purpose. "It''s OK. I''ll send someone to clean it later. If you don''t have anything else to do..." "I have nothing to do, but before I leave, I still want to remind you --" "don''t try to play tricks with me, because no matter what you do, I will know, and the consequences will be..." Speaking of this, Su Yao chuckled, "what will be the consequence? You should know it in your mind?" "Don''t worry. I''ve made it clear just now. I''m not going to play any tricks." "That''s fine." Su Yao said, "goodbye then, no, never see you again. I hope we won''t see each other again." Huang Quansheng did not speak. He also hoped that he would not meet the devil Su Yao again. His legs are still soft now. ¡­¡­ Su Yao was just about to leave the company gate when Xu Lin suddenly came over. Her face was worried. It was obvious that she had already known about it. "Male god, do you really want to renew the contract with Jincheng?" She had a hard time getting into the company, but she didn''t expect that she had just met with the male god. The contract between the God and the company had expired, and he had no intention to renew the contract with the company. So her previous efforts were in vain. "That''s right. Jincheng is not suitable for me, so I don''t intend to stay in Jincheng any more." Said Su Yao. Xu Lin wanted to persuade him to think about it, but after listening to this sentence, he couldn''t say anything when he thought about the treatment he received in Jincheng in recent years and the events that happened not long ago. It is Su Yao''s own decision. She has no right to interfere in his decision. All she could do was support his decision. Chapter 641 "God, you can do whatever you want. We fans will always support you." Su Yao smiles at her, "thank you." Xu Lin''s heart rate quickened in an instant, and her face turned red more than half. "Male god, will you sign up for a new company, or do you plan to quit the entertainment industry?" "Don''t worry, I won''t quit the entertainment industry. I can''t bear to disappoint you fans who treat me sincerely." Su Yao replied with a smile, "as for the new company, I''m still looking for it, but it shouldn''t take long. After I sign up with the new company, I''ll send you a microblog as soon as possible." "It''s good not to leave the circle." Xu Lin''s heart that big stone is to fall to the ground, "male god, you can find a company that suits your heart, come on." "Thank you for your good words. Don''t waste your time on me. It''s important to work. I don''t want you to lose such a job because of me. " "God, I know. I will work hard." Su Yao nodded. "I have other things. I''ll go first. Goodbye." "Good bye, God!" After watching Su Yao leave, Xu Lin no longer suppressed the excitement in her heart. She jumped up and said, "ah, ah, I actually said so much to the male god, and the male god also laughed at me so many times. I''m really lucky." "No, I''m going to post these things to my fans and make others envy me." She didn''t notice that other employees in the company looked at her as if they were looking at a fool. But even if she finds out, she won''t feel anything. After the excitement, Xu Lin took the autograph that Su Yao gave herself and sent it to the support group of Su Yao fans she had recently added, and then described her own experience. Immediately attracted the envy and jealousy of others, and others asked where she met Su Yao. Xu Lin originally wanted to answer, but as soon as she thought that this might cause trouble to herself and the gods, she ignored their questions. She even if, but she absolutely can''t let that group of flower crazy to disturb the male god. ¡­¡­ After leaving Jincheng, Su Yao went to an entertainment company under the Fu family. The company''s name is Huangtu, which is one of the top three entertainment companies in today''s entertainment industry. There are many artists who want to get into Huangtu, but few of them can successfully sign contracts with Huangtu. Moreover, the artists who came out of Huangtu have made great achievements. Most of them have become first-line artists, and a few have become movie emperors and empresses. Some of the artists'' names have been spread abroad Therefore, many artists who have just entered the circle regard Huangtu as their goal. As long as they can successfully sign a contract with Huangtu, it means that they can become a great success in the future. Even if they can''t become Movie Masters or empresses, it''s good to be first-line artists and second-line artists. One of the reasons why Su Yao chose Huangtu is this, and the other is that Huangtu was opened by Fu family. Moreover, he has such an opportunity more than others - not long ago, Fang Rusu, one of Huangtu''s ace brokers, called him and asked if he had the intention to change his company. He didn''t respond directly at that time. He wanted to settle the contract with Jincheng first and then make a decision. But now that the matter has been solved, he has to give Fang Ru Su a reply. He can''t let the other party wait for him for so many days. Chapter 642 After entering the gate of Huangtu, Su Yao finally knows why so many people want to squeeze in here, even if it is hit head and blood, he will not hesitate. However, he was only surprised for a moment, and then returned to normal. Su Yao went to the front desk and said to the front desk lady, "I''m looking for Fang''s agent. Is she in the company now?" The front desk lady took a look at him. Although her eyes brightened at the moment when she saw him, she did not show any fierce expression on her face. Instead, she kept a standard smile, "do you have an appointment?" Su Yao had to sigh in his heart that the employees of large companies are not the same. "I have already talked to her on the phone. She asked me to come to the company to look for her. You can call and ask about it." "OK, I''ll call Miss Fang now." The receptionist picked up the phone and called Fang Rusu. The phone was connected quickly. She told Fang Ru Su about the situation. Fang said a few words to her and then hung up. The receptionist put down the phone and passed on Fang Ru Su''s words to Su Yao. "Miss Fang asked you to go to her office. Her office is on the fifth floor. After you get out of the elevator, turn left. The second room is her office." Su Yao nodded with a smile, "thank you." Fu Si, who just came in, just saw that he was smiling so brightly at a front desk lady, and his face suddenly became more than half black. He walked towards Su Yao. When Su Yao looked at him, he walked by the side and walked to the elevator. Several people who followed him took a look at Su Yao and then withdrew their sight. Shen Shaoan was also among them. He didn''t expect to meet Su Yao here. Is it possible that boss knew from the beginning that Su Yao would come to Huangtu today, so he spent so much time dressing himself up this morning and came to Huangtu to look for work in various departments? However, since he saw Su Yao, why didn''t he come forward to say hello? Was it a counsellor? If it wasn''t for the atmosphere, Shen Shaoan would like to say that he was too reserved to catch up with the other party. However, why does the boss look angry? Is it because he is angry? Su Yao didn''t expect to meet Fu Sijin here. He was stunned for a moment and then followed him. He managed to squeeze into the elevator just before the door closed. The atmosphere in the elevator became more and more strange, and the directors did not even dare to breathe. Who in the end is this man who dares to enter the boss''s exclusive elevator? Does he think his life is too long? I hope boss doesn''t get angry, otherwise these innocent people will suffer. But Su Yao didn''t seem to find the strange atmosphere. After pressing down on the fifth floor, he said hello to Shen Shaoan, "Mr. Shen, I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence." Shen Shaoan looked at Su Yao and Fu Sijin, whose face was a little ugly. Suddenly, he felt his neck cool. "It''s a coincidence," he said with a dry smile Mom, what''s the matter? Why didn''t Su Yao say hello to boss instead? He really doesn''t want to get involved between them as the light bulb. Can''t he be an innocent assistant? At this time, Fu Sijin suddenly gave a cold hum. Shen Shaoan quickly lowered his head, and several other directors also lowered his head. Su Yao looked at Fu Sijin and was about to say something when the elevator suddenly stopped. He said to Shen Shaoan, "Mr. Shen, we can talk again when we have time." then he got out of the elevator. Chapter 643 As the words fell, the temperature in the elevator dropped rapidly. Everyone could not help shivering. No one dared to see Fu Sijin''s expression at this time. Shen Shaoan even has the heart to die. If he had known this would happen, he should not have been on this elevator. Now, he''s going to end badly. He''s really hard. After the elevator door closed, Fu Si Jin said, "Shen Shaoan, are you familiar with him?" Shen Shaoan: Come, come, finally come, he knew it would happen. After hearing this, the directors did not raise their heads, but they all put their ears up to listen to the gossip. Shen Shaoan considered his words and then said, "boss, I don''t know him at all. I just met him several times. I don''t know why he suddenly said hello to me." Fu Sijin snorted again and did not speak. Shen Shaoan didn''t know whether he was satisfied with his answer or not. He was even more worried. "Boss, but one thing for sure is that the person he wants to say hello to is you. He just doesn''t know how to open his mouth, so take me to practice." Those directors: Oh, Huo, there is a lot of information in this sentence. The boss cares about the person just now, but it just can''t be After saying that, Shen Shaoan looked at Fu Sijin again. Seeing that his face did not change, he immediately felt more headache. At this time, the elevator stopped, Fu Si just swept Shen Shaoan and those directors a glance, and got out of the elevator. Shen Shaoan: The directors: -- , if I dare to pass on the eyes of the boss to you just now, how can I say that. They shivered at the thought. However, even in this way, it can not stop those directors from trying to gossip. Maybe human nature is gossip. "Shen tezhu, who was that Mr. Su just now? Does boss know him?" "Shen tezhu, is there an affair between boss and Mr. Nasu?" Shen Shao''an didn''t expect that these directors were so fond of gossip, and that they made gossip to the boss. "A few people, boss is not the object that you can gossip at will, and you should have heard the words of boss very clearly. If you don''t want to die, take care of your mouth." Finish saying, he quickly catch up with Fu Si Jin. Leave those directors standing where they are, look at me and I''ll see you. I''m at a loss for a moment. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Su Yao found Fang Ru Su''s private office very smoothly. He reached out and knocked on the door. Come in, if you don''t close the door Su Yao pushed aside and went in, "Miss Fang." Fang Ru Su put two cups of coffee just made on the coffee table, "sit down." Su Yao nodded, went to the sofa and took a sip of the coffee in front of him. But I never thought that this cup of coffee should be so bitter that his brows were wrinkled. Su Yao put down his coffee, and when his mouth was not so bitter, his frown began to stretch. Fang Ru Su pushed a jar of sugar in front of him. "Since you feel bitter, add some sugar." "Thank you." After adding two pieces of sugar to his cup of coffee, Su Yao took another sip. Although the taste was not so bitter, he still felt that he couldn''t stand it, so he added another piece of sugar. Chapter 644 At this time, Fang Rushu suddenly said, "Su Yao, have you ever heard of the word" sweet after all? " Although Su Yao did not know why she asked this question, he still answered her, "yes." "I heard that you have no relationship with the previous company, so have you considered it clearly?" Fang Ru Su asked again. Su Yao didn''t know what the relationship between this issue and the other one was, but he said all his decisions, "I have considered it clearly. I agree to sign a contract with your company." "Now that you agree, let''s sign the contract now." Finish saying, Fang Ru Su takes out two contracts like a trick. Su Yao didn''t expect that Fang Ru Su was such a vigorous and vigorous person. He couldn''t help being stunned Don''t you have anything else to ask me? " "Now that you have agreed, I have nothing to say." Fang Ru Su pushed the thin rimmed gold wire glasses on her face, "is it hard for you to suddenly regret again?" "Of course not." Su Yao shook his head. "How can I miss such a good opportunity? I''m not a fool. I just feel a little unrealistic. I always feel like I''m dreaming." So many people have not been able to enter the Huangtu, he is so easy to go in, he sometimes doubt whether he has hallucinations. "Don''t worry, you''re not dreaming. It''s all true." Fang Su Su looked as like as two peas in her eyes, "you are exactly the same as she was then." That person in pursuit of their favorite people, but also with this tone to talk to her, unfortunately, he and she will never meet again in this life. If time could go back, she would like to go back to that time and separate her from the man. In this way, they don''t have to live and die. She will always remember that her sister died in good years, died in Su Yao felt that there was something wrong with Fang Ru Su''s mood. He couldn''t help caring about her. "What''s wrong with you? Is there something wrong with you?" Fang Ru Su came back from that sad memory. She shook her head with a smile, "I''m ok. I just think of an old friend all of a sudden." I don''t know why. Su Yao always thinks that the old friend in her mouth refers to the person who has passed away. She also thinks that there is something indescribable between that person and himself. He wanted to know, but reason stopped him. If he asked, Fang would show that expression again. He doesn''t want to let Fang Ru Su unhappy because of some things. It''s not good for him and the other party. "It''s OK. Can I have a look at the contract before I sign it?" Fang Ru Su pushed the contract to him, "you should have a good look at the contract, so as not to be pit again." Su Yao was embarrassed. He knew what Fang Rushu meant, but he was not the one who was trapped. "Sister Fang, are you going to pit me once?" Listening to the word "sister Fang", Fang Ru Su''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if she was dissatisfied with the address, "don''t call me that, call me aunt Fang later." Su Yao: A good woman doesn''t want to be called old by others. Is it possible that the world has changed. "You are so young, I dare not call you aunt Fang, and this is unreasonable. If people hear me call you that, they will think that I am not polite at all." Chapter 645 Fang Ru Su thought about it carefully. Su Yao''s words were reasonable, and she was too anxious. Su Yao didn''t know anything. So, let Su Yao call her "sister Fang" and let him call her "sister Fang" after he knows everything. "Yes, you can call it what you want." Su Yao was relieved to hear what she said. Fortunately, Fang Ru Su didn''t insist on calling her "aunt Fang". Otherwise, he really didn''t know what to do. But he felt something was wrong, but he didn''t know where it was. After thinking about it carefully, but he couldn''t think of it, he left it behind and looked at the contract seriously. Only two or three minutes later, the phone rang. Fang Ru Su, who had been looking at Su Yao, took back his sight and looked at it with his mobile phone. The caller showed "Hecheng". She thought about what had happened not long ago, and her eyes suddenly cooled. I told him clearly not long ago, but now I call again. I''m afraid that she has already known that she wants to sign other people. He Cheng is really a piece of dog skin plaster, which can''t be played off. If it wasn''t for the regulations there, she would have killed Hecheng, a disgusting fellow. Fang Ru Su hung up the phone and directly pulled Hecheng''s mobile phone number into the blacklist. In case Hecheng calls with other numbers, she also turns off her mobile phone. On the other side, he Cheng looked at the hung up phone. His face was so ugly that he almost had a batch with some at the bottom of the pot. He called again, only to find himself blackened. He Cheng looked at the little assistant who was standing on the side and held out his hand to him, "give me your mobile phone." Although the assistant didn''t know what he wanted his mobile phone for, he still gave it to him. He Cheng took the mobile phone and called Fang Ru Su again. As a result, he found that Fang Ru Su''s mobile phone was turned off. He was so angry that he almost died in situ. His mobile phone was thrown back to the assistant, and then he walked towards the gate of Huangtu. The assistant looked up and saw that he Cheng was looking for something. He felt a headache. He quickly ran after him. "HERG, you can''t make trouble. This is no other place." Hecheng stopped, turned around and looked at him impatiently. "I know where this is. You don''t have to remind me. I feel upset when I look at you!" "But Herr always let me have a good look at you, so I can''t leave you for half a step." Hecheng did not know how many times he had heard this sentence. Because I didn''t know what his brother thought, he found such a weak assistant. "Why don''t you come with me when I go to the bathroom?" The assistant choked at the words HERG. " He Cheng waved his hand, "OK, don''t say it. You are waiting for me at the door. If you dare not listen to me, I will dismiss you now." "But he is the only one who can dismiss me." He Cheng: "He Cheng Oh Huo, this one track minded guy actually dare to contradict him. Do you think he has no fear? He Cheng wanted to say something more. He saw that his little assistant was red in his eyes and could cry at any time. All of a sudden, there was no anger. "Come on, come on. If you want to come in, follow." He Cheng is a little devil at least, but why did he meet this little assistant and Well, what are these things. Chapter 646 Hearing this, the assistant quickly flashed a smile in his eyes, but his face was still that pathetic expression. "HERG, if you really don''t want to, don''t worry about my feelings. I''m just a dispensable assistant." Listening to this, Hecheng scratched his hair impatiently. "They all said that they let you follow. Can you stop thinking about what you don''t have. If you dare to talk more, you can''t follow me The assistant did not speak, but lowered his head. Hecheng felt that he was wronged again, and his heart became more agitated. He quickly walked over, took the assistant''s hand and led him into the gate of Huangtu. "I told you to come in with me, and I''ll pull you in. Is there something wrong with your ear?" The assistant did not speak, but looked at the hands of the two people holding each other, with a smile in his eyes. And all this, Hecheng did not notice. After entering the gate of Huangtu, he Chengsong opened his hand and walked toward the front desk. "I''m here to find Fang Rusu. Please help me find a phone call and say that my name is Xie He. Find something wrong." Standing not far away from Xie he himself looked at him, the other side such as Su is more uncomfortable. I don''t know what kind of ecstasy the woman named Fang Ru Su gave to Hecheng. He Cheng lied in order to see her. Damn Xie He clenched his fist and beat him on his chest. Then the whole man fell to the ground, "Hege..." Hecheng turned around and saw Xie He lying on the ground pale. He ran to him quickly, "what''s the matter with you? Is that what''s wrong with you?" He asked and helped Xie He up. Xie He stood up with his strength, but his body was rickety and could fall down again at any time. "It''s nothing. It''s just that the heart suddenly feels a little uncomfortable. It''s OK. HERG, Miss Fang is important. You don''t have to worry about me." "You are like this. How can I leave you alone?" He Cheng held him up and said, "and in my eyes, Fang Ru Su is not as important as you." Xie He didn''t expect that he would say such a thing. He was stunned, "he Ge, what do you mean by this?" Is there something wrong with his ears that he hears such a sentence? Hecheng bit his lip, as if he was upset why he would say that. He didn''t want to say it again, but when he saw Xie He''s expectant look, he repeated the last part of the sentence, "in my eyes, Fang Ru Su is not as important as you." This time, Xie He was very clear, and his heart rose with great joy, but he did not show, "Herge, but you don''t like Fang Ru Su?" "Ha?" Hecheng frowned. "When did I say that I like her? You silly boy, can''t your brain fill some unreal things?" Xie he suddenly choked up So for so long, has he been wrong? But since he Cheng doesn''t like Fang Ru Su, why is he so obsessed with her? Thinking so in his heart, he asked, "HEGO, since you don''t like her, why are you so obsessed with her, but also specially run to Huangtu to find her?" "I just can''t be reconciled. My conditions are so good, but she dare not sign me. Instead, she signs an unknown new man. I want to see what is better than me in that person." Chapter 647 Xie He: Well, it''s a real Wulong. Fortunately, he Cheng didn''t like Fang Ru Su, so he would have a chance. "HERG, in your eyes, you are the best one. You don''t have to compare yourself with others. Besides, you don''t know how to see a pearl." Hecheng''s ears were red, and he cleared his throat. "I didn''t expect you would say good things, but I love to hear them. If you talk more, maybe I will give you a raise one day when I am happy." "Helgo, I''ll boast more about you." What he wants is not a pay rise, but Hecheng. But this kind of thing can''t come in a hurry. He doesn''t know what kind of feelings Hecheng has for himself. However, even if he Cheng doesn''t like him, he will let him like himself. He Cheng will never escape from his palm in his life. Also do not know which word is not right, he Cheng very arrogant and coquettish hum, "I let you do, you just like to flatter me? Or do you think I''m a narcissist who likes to be flattered? " Xie He didn''t speak, but his eyes seemed to be saying, "aren''t you a narcissist?". He Cheng was immediately annoyed by his eyes, "Xie He, I think I''m so kind to you at ordinary times, so you can''t be afraid of me at all. I don''t care about you. You can walk to the hospital With that, he made a gesture to let Xie He down. At this time, Xie he covered his chest with his hand, "ouch, ouch," he Ge, I''m really miserable. If you want to die, you can put me down. " He Cheng didn''t find out that he was pretending to be. Instead, he worried about him more, "OK, don''t talk. Save your strength. I''ll send you to the hospital right away." "HERG, you''re really a duplicity arrogant." Xie He said with a smile. He Cheng: "He Cheng Why does he always feel that he has lost sight? This Xie He just came to that time, see him always a look of trembling, like this quail. But now, he not only dares to contradict himself, but also dares to make fun of him Did he pretend all the things before? Hecheng looked at Xie He, and saw that he was still very uncomfortable. He thought he might have thought too much. If Xie He was lying to him, how could he not see it, so he must have thought too much. When he Cheng was bullied by Xie He on the bed one day, he found that he was wrong. Xie He was a big tail wolf with deep mind, in order to tear him apart one day. He pretended to be weak and pathetic. He was a blind fool. Of course, that''s all later. He Cheng has not found it yet. "Xie He, if you dare to talk to me like this in the future, I will dismiss immediately. What I said is true. Don''t believe it." "Oh." Hecheng, do you know if you speak in this tone, there is no deterrent at all? He Cheng felt that Xie He was just perfunctory and frowned discontentedly. "Xie He, what I said just now is serious. Don''t take it seriously." "Yes, yes, I will take your words to my heart. Can we go to the hospital now?" I knew he shouldn''t have done so much to himself just now. Now, his heart is really uncomfortable Chapter 648 After signing the contract and chatting with Fang Ru Su, Su Yao left Huangtu. As soon as he left the front foot, Fu Si Jin met Fang Ru Su''s office. Fang Ru Su didn''t expect that such a big man as Fu Si Jin would come to find her, which made her wonder what was fishy in it. And when Fu Sijin spoke, she was more sure. Because Fu Si Jin came for Su Yao. "Miss Fang, I heard you just signed an artist, and the artist''s name is Su Yao." Fang Rusu looked at Fu Sijin for a moment. After he could not see anything, he became more vigilant. "Mr. Fu, you can speak up again. There is no need to beat around the bush." Could it be that Su Yao had something to do with Fu Si Jin? It shouldn''t be. Su Yao is not the kind of person who likes to make trouble. So what is it for? "I''ll tell you the truth." Fu Si Jin''s tone is still so cold, "I have some relations with Su Yao. I don''t want him to be hurt a little bit, and I don''t want the hidden rules to appear on him." Fang Ru Su didn''t expect that Fu Si Jin came to her for this kind of thing. He was stunned. After that, Fu Yao didn''t want to talk to her, did you? I thought you were serious. I didn''t think you were such a person After that, she couldn''t think of any other reason. Just did not think that on weekdays do not let any woman close to Fu Si Jin, originally hidden this dirty mind. If she could, she really wanted to blow Fu Si Jin''s dog''s head. Do you dare to think so much about Su Yao when no one is protecting him? Before Fu Sijin spoke, Shen Shaoan, who was standing on the side, said, "Miss Fang, please pay attention to your words. Boss is not the kind of person in your mouth." Fang Ru Su smiles. This man has no other feelings except friendship. What''s more, Su Yao and Fu Si Jin are just like people from two worlds. It is impossible for them to become so-called friends. Therefore, Fu Sijin regarded Su yaogei as his prey. Fortunately, she found Su Yao in advance and signed him. Otherwise, she didn''t know what kind of things would happen to Su Yao. It seems that she has to tell Su Yao everything in a hurry, and by the way give him the family skills, so that he will not be bullied by those people with impure ideas. After thinking about this, Fang Rushu looked at Fu Sijin with the same tone as before. "General manager Fu, since Su Yao has been under my control, I will not let him suffer any bullying, no matter who he is." Fu Si Jin is angry. Anyway, she doesn''t feel afraid at all. She will take Su Yao away with her. In short, she will not let Su Yao suffer any more injustice. "If Mr. Fu dares to bully Su Yao, I will fight him." Fu Si Jin was very satisfied with the answer, but he always felt that Fang Ru Su was too protective of Su Yao. It was clear that they had just met. What is the special relationship between Nancheng Rusu and Su Yao? It seems that it''s time for people to check the bottom, such as Su, but also to check a clear. Fu Si Jin suppressed his guess, "Miss Fang, I naturally believe that you will protect Su Yao..." Chapter 649 "As for the feelings between me and Su Yao, you will know after a while. At that time, you will also know that you misunderstood me today." Fang Ru Su scoffed at Fu''s remarks. She didn''t believe that Fu Sijin didn''t have some ulterior thoughts about Su Yao. "Mr. Fu, Su Yao is now my artist. I have to worry about his affairs, so you don''t have to worry about it. I just hope you don''t come to Su Yao in the future. I don''t want anyone or anything to affect him. He just needs to focus on his own career. " If people listen to Fang Ru Su''s words, they will surely think that she wants to make su Yao a tool for her own money. But Fu Sijin knew that was not the case. Fang Rushu wanted to prevent him from approaching Su Yao. If there is no special relationship between Fang Ru Su and Su Yao, even ghosts will not believe it. "Miss Fang, you can rest assured that I will not disturb Su Yao. After all, I am not an idle person." Fang Ru Su didn''t accept his words, but began to drive people out. "Mr. Fu, if you don''t have other things, then I won''t entertain you. I have important things to do. Su Yao believes me so much. I can''t let him down. " Listen to the following sentence, Fu Si Jin''s heart inexplicable some uncomfortable. His eyes darkened. "Miss Fang, if Su Yao knew you were such a responsible agent, he would be very happy. After all, he was so miserable by the last agent." This time, Fang Ru Su was upset. She was more upset when she thought of what had happened not long ago. Jane Ann''s scum, who dares to bully her nephew like that, is simply tired of living. She will certainly settle the account. "Mr. Fu, you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll solve it myself." Smelling the strong smell of gunpowder between the two men, Shen Shaoan wanted to find a seam to hide in order to avoid the fire on him. As for Ms. Fu Yao, he took out his mobile phone and talked about it again Fang Ru Su didn''t say anything, just motioned him to leave quickly with his eyes. Fu Si Jin is not angry, at least until he knows the relationship between Fang Ru Su and Su Yao, he will not be angry with Fang Ru su After leaving Fang Ru Su''s office, Shen Shaoan said, "boss, how can I feel that you have just changed your personality? I have never seen you say so much to other people. And if you put it on a regular basis, you would have dismissed Fang Ru Su, a man who did not know his talent and wealth. " Fu Sijin looked at him faintly, "don''t you think your words are too much?" Shen Shaoan: "Are you in a hurry, or I''ll change your job?" Shen Shaoan: Well, the same recipe. What he said from the boss''s mouth was still so irritating. "Boss, I''m not curious. If you really don''t like to listen to it, I won''t say such words in the future." "Su Yao." Fu Si Jin suddenly said these two words. Shen Shao settled down with a face of muddle, "ah? What do you mean Fu Sijin did not explain, just said "stupid" and left. Chapter 650 Shen Shaoan quickly followed up, "boss, you have made it clear." "Don''t bother me when you want to go." Fu Si Jin feet also kept saying, "also, you go to investigate a lower Ru Su now, I want to know whether she and Su Yao have any special relationship." Shen Shaoan: Why do you let him do this every time? Is he from the intelligence agency? He had never seen anyone else''s assistant do such a chore. ¡­¡­ After returning to his office, Fu Sijin quickly took out his mobile phone, and then found the missed call just now and called in the past. I don''t know why. He always thinks that Su Yao called just now, because there are only a few people who know his personal mobile phone number. On the other hand, he was still hesitating whether he wanted to make another call. Su Yao, seeing that Fu Si Jin had made a phone call in the past, suddenly his eyes lit up. However, because he was too excited, he accidentally pressed the refusal. It''s embarrassing. Su Yao scratched his hair, thinking about whether to go back to the past. After the phone was connected, he said, "I''m sorry." Fu Sijin looked at the hung up phone, slightly frowned, and then called a past. Su Yao looked at the phone call again, took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and then connected the phone, "Hello, is it the one who asked Mr. Shen to deliver something?" After saying this, Su Yao wanted to find a hole in the ground. What the hell is he talking about? Is he too nervous? Calm down, calm down! Who didn''t know that Fu Sijin on the other end of the phone was also a little nervous, and even his palms began to sweat. Just when he didn''t know how to answer, Su Yao''s voice came again, "Hello, are you Mr. Fu Sijin?" Fu Sijin clenched his mobile phone and lowered his voice. He didn''t want Su Yao to recognize the difference. "I''m Fu Sijin. What can I do for you?" "Mr. Fu, I''m calling to discuss something with you." "What''s the matter?" Listening to the ordinary words, what should Su Yao do for a moment. Seeing that Su Yao had not responded, Fu Si frowned, "Mr. Su, are you still there? Mr. so? " "Oh, oh, I''m still there." Su Yao came back to himself and spit on himself in his heart. Clearly should do things, should not do things have done, but why on his time, or can not help but nervous? "Mr. Fu, I was expecting to meet you next Tuesday, but I don''t think I''ll be free that day, so why don''t we change the time to tomorrow?" Tut, I knew that I should wait until I met Fu Sijin formally before signing a contract with Huangtu. I don''t know if Fu Sijin will be angry after he changes the meeting time. Fu Sijin didn''t expect that Su Yao called just to tell him about it. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart. If it wasn''t for fear of scaring Su Yao, he would like to "Mr. Fu, Mr. Fu?" Fu Sijin came back to himself. He thought carefully about the arrangements for tomorrow, and then said, "I''m free tomorrow. Let''s meet tomorrow." "Thank you, Mr. Fu. We''ll meet tomorrow." Fu Sijin listened to Su Yao''s cheerful tone and imagined what kind of expression he was now. He couldn''t help but smile, "OK, I''ll see you tomorrow." Chapter 651 Then there was a silence. After a long time, Su Yao suddenly said, "Mr. Fu, I have a question to ask you. Please answer me." "What''s the problem?" Fu Sijin''s tone was so soft that it could not be softer. "Mr. Fu, why did you ask your assistant to deliver something a few days ago? It''s clear that we don''t know each other." Fu Sijin didn''t expect that Su Yao asked such a question. When his hand shook, his mobile phone almost fell to the ground. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. "Mr. Su, why do you want to know about this kind of thing?" "Mr. Fu, I think if this kind of thing happens to other people, they will also want to know the truth. After all, the people who send their own things never know. Who knows if there will be any conspiracy in this?" Listening to this, Fu Si Jin was somewhat helpless. It turned out that Su Yao was afraid of any conspiracy. "Mr. Su, don''t worry. There is no conspiracy. It''s just that I can''t tell you why..." "Mr. Fu, what''s so hard for you to say? I''d like to know. I hope you can satisfy my curiosity." Forster was silent. How does that make him answer? Do you mean that to him? What if Su Yao regards him as a pervert? Fu Sijin, who has always been invincible in shopping malls, encountered a difficult problem for the first time, and he could not think of a solution. Fu Sijin thought carefully, a thousand excuses flashed through his mind, but none of them was suitable. Finally He said, "Mr. Su, if you want to know the reason so much, I will make it clear --" "in fact, Mr. Su, I am your fan, because I have admired you for a long time, so I just Su Yao naturally knew that Fu Sijin was lying, but he did not expose him. I didn''t expect that Fu Sijin would also have the side of counseling. It''s really lovely Su Yao resisted the impulse to laugh and said, "Mr. Fu, I know, but I have other questions to ask you. I hope you can answer them truthfully." Fu Sijin: Again, again. Why is his curiosity so heavy? Fu Sijin sighed softly, "Mr. Su, if you have any questions, please ask them. I will answer you one by one." "Mr. Fu, when you became a fan of mine, did you think about the deadline?" Fu Sijin choked. Su Yao on the other end of the phone seemed to think of something happy and burst into laughter. It was like a feather that fell on his heart and made him itch. Mr. Su, if I can, I''d like to be a fan for your whole life This time it was su Yao''s turn to be silent. Why does he always feel that Fu Sijin''s words are actually confessing to himself? Su Yao put his hand on his chest and felt his heart beating faster and faster. Suddenly, he felt frustrated. That person is always like this, always say something that makes him feel at a loss But after listening to those words, he felt nothing but joy. "Mr. Fu, what will you do if your future wife doesn''t like me?" Fu Sijin didn''t expect that he would suddenly turn to this issue and was silent for a few minutes. After a while, he said, "it won''t be that day..." Chapter 652 There will never be such a day If the other party is not su Yao, he would rather not marry all his life than let him control him. "Mr. Fu, why are you so sure? Have you seen through the world?" Su Yao''s voice came to his ears, but Fu Sijin didn''t feel noisy at all. He even wanted to listen to it for a lifetime. "Mr. Su, actually I am..." Listening to the prelude, Su Yao could not help but get nervous. He held his breath and tried to make clear what Fu Sijin was going to say next. Is Fu Jin ready to confess to him? He''s so nervous. What should he say then? However, that did not happen. Fu Sijin said, "Mr. Su, I suddenly remember that I still have very important things to do. Let''s talk in detail after meeting tomorrow." then he hung up. Su Yao looked at the hung up phone, some can not laugh or cry. I didn''t expect that Fu Sijin suddenly withdrew when he was facing the door. He was really It is false to say that he is not disappointed, but he can not force the other party too hard. It is not good to scare people away. But how did his temperament change so much? In the previous world, he always played straight ball, and always liked to say some rude words. Well, no matter how he changes, he is always the one he likes. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Looking at the screen of his mobile phone, Fu Sijin recalled that he had just hung up Su Yao''s phone. He was remorseful and spit on himself. Fu Si Jin, Fu Si Jin, when did you become such a counsellor? You should come up with some of your career, resolute and resolute. You should directly tell Su Yao what you mean Fu Sijin slid his finger onto the dial button, and when he was about to press it, he took it back. He sighed, opened his address book and called Fu Nanyin. Fu Nanyin is having dinner with his family. When Fu Sijin calls, he doesn''t get through at the first time. Instead, he tells his parents, "Si Jin is calling. This is the first time he calls." This is exciting news. Mr. and Mrs. Fu put down their chopsticks and sat upright one by one, ready to listen to the conversation between their eldest daughter and their youngest son. "Yin Yin, if you hurry up, remember to turn the sound to the maximum." Mrs. Fu wanted to snatch her cell phone and answered her phone, but she was afraid that Fu Sijin would hang up again after hearing his voice. "Mom, I see. Don''t get too excited and don''t make any noise. Otherwise, Si Jin will hang up the phone immediately." This kind of thing is not groundless. Sometimes Mrs. Fu calls Fu Sijin and mentions when he will take his girlfriend home. Fu Sijin hangs up the phone without saying a word. And it''s not once or twice Fu Jin suddenly interrupted the phone, but she didn''t want to make an important call. Mrs. Fu also thought of the past, some embarrassed smile, "I know, I will not make any sound this time." ¡­¡­ The mobile phone ring is still ringing, as if to remind Fu Nanyin to follow up the call. Fu Nanyin found that she had not put the phone through. She quickly answered the phone, "Yo, my dear brother, how do you remember to call me today?" Chapter 653 Listening to this tone, Fu Si Jin could not help frowning. He said faintly, "Fu Nanyin, can you not be so gloomy when you talk?" Fu Nanyin as did not hear his words, continued to say, "my dear brother, you call must be something you want to say, there is something you want to say, there is something you can quickly say, has been holding in the heart is not good." Fu Sijin suddenly felt that his brain was broken and he would call Fu Nanyin. As soon as she heard some news, she began to ask questions, and still broke the casserole. Fu Si Jin moved his finger to "hang up". As soon as he was about to hang up, he remembered the reason why he called Fu Nanyin. He felt that he had to endure for a while and hang up immediately after he got the answer he wanted. "Fu Nanyin, talk to me well, or I''ll hang up right away." On hearing this, Fu Nan Yin immediately changed her tone, "I''m listening, you can say it." Fu Sijin opened his mouth, but found that he could not say anything. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said all the questions he wanted to ask, "what did you do after seeing Shen Shaoan? Did you tell him right away? What did you do after he turned you down? " Listening to these questions, Fu Nan Yin immediately knew why Fu Sijin called today. She laughed like a cat who had succeeded in stealing. "What''s the matter? Are you here to learn from me? Come on, what happened between you and Su Yao? Do you want to express yourself to him, but you don''t know what to do? " Fu Si Jin took away the mobile phone without any expression. "Fu Nanyin, you just have to answer my question well. You don''t need to ask about other things." "Well, I''ll answer your question right away, but you have to give me some time to think about it. I can''t remember some details." At this time, Mrs. Fu could no longer control herself. She suddenly stood up and said, "son, do you have someone you like? When will you bring it back to me? " Listening to the familiar voice and the familiar words, Fu Si Jin felt a headache. I don''t know what his mother thinks. He''s only 26 years old, but he''s still young, but he''s always urging him to get a wife and have children. What''s so urgent about this kind of thing What''s more, she must not be allowed to know the existence of Su Yao. If she did, she would not know what she would do to laugh. Moreover, according to her personality, she will immediately go to find Su Yao, and then interrogate her, just like the household registration investigation. If Su Yao is scared away by her, it will be over. Thinking of this, Fu Sijin hung up the phone without saying a word. Fu Nanyin looked at the hung up phone, and then looked at Mrs. Fu. She sighed helplessly, "Mom, I didn''t ask you not to make a sound. How did you suddenly speak? Now it''s OK. Si Jin hung up the phone." She wanted to know more, but was interrupted by her mother, Fu Sijin hung up the phone directly. Instead of feeling guilty, Mrs. Fu said, "Fu Nanyin, did you know that your brother has a favorite person? If you don''t give me a good talk, I''ll ask your brother to transfer the people you like to other areas. " Chapter 654 Fu Nanyin didn''t expect that the spearhead would point at him. He immediately felt that his head was big. "Mom, I really don''t know anything. You''d better ask Si Jin to go. I still have something to do, so I don''t want to eat. You and dad can have a good time together. I won''t disturb you any more. " With that, she grabbed the car key on the table and rushed out. Mrs. Fu shook her head very helplessly, "these two children, no one is to let me worry." Fu Zhengxing grabbed her right hand, "OK, don''t worry too much. They are all grown-ups and can take care of themselves." "Yes, I do worry too much. Let them make their own decisions." Mrs. Fu sighed. Fu Zhengxing hugged her in his arms. "Honey, let''s go on a tour in a few days, relax and pass a world of two. Anyway, the company has the company to watch. We''ve worked so hard for so many years. It''s time to have a good rest. " ¡­¡­ After Fu Nanyin left the door of the Fu family, he remembered what Fu Sijin had said on the phone. Worried and curious, he called Shen Shaoan. I don''t know what Shen Shaoan is busy with. After she made several phone calls, Shen Shaoan answered the phone. "What can I do for you, my eldest lady?" Listening to Shen Shaoan''s tired voice over the phone, Fu Nanyin couldn''t help but feel a little distressed. "Did Fu Sijin ask you to do some miscellaneous things again? He really doesn''t know how to sympathize with employees. If one day you suddenly fall tired, I will settle with him. " Shen Shaoan agreed with the first half of her words, but he didn''t dare to say it, because Fu Sijin was right beside him now and looked at him with the eyes of death. If he said it, he would be badly punished. So he chose to skip the topic, "Miss, what''s the matter with you calling now? If not, I''ll hang up. I still have work to do. " "Of course there is something." "What''s the matter?" "I want to know how things are going between Fu Si Jin and Su Yao. He called me not long ago and asked me some strange questions, but he soon hung up again. You know his temperament. Even if I ask him, he won''t say it, so I''ll have to ask you, an omnipotent assistant Shen Shao was silent when he settled down. He doesn''t dare to gossip about the boss''s love at will, not to mention the client is beside him now. But if he didn''t tell Fu Nanyin, she would be entangled in this issue. This thought made Shen Shaoan feel more headache. He looked at Fu Si Jin nearby, hoping that he would give instructions to himself. Fu Sijin motioned with his eyes to give his mobile phone to himself. Shen Shaoan followed him for a long time. Naturally, he knew what he meant by this look in his eyes, so he handed his mobile phone to him. Fu Sijin took the mobile phone and said to Fu Nanyin at the end of the mobile phone, "if you''re OK, don''t disturb my assistant. He''s not as free as you are." Hearing this, Fu Nanyin almost died of anger, "Fu Si Jin, do you talk to your sister like this?" Fu Sijin did not respond to this sentence, even said a more irritating words, "if you were not my sister, I would not say a word to you." Fu Nanyin: It''s time to listen to people, right? Chapter 655 Fu Nanyin, who was angry with his dog brother for several times, decided to sacrifice himself. Although it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. However, she is not a villain, and there is another saying that it is difficult to support a woman and a villain. "Fu Si Jin, I want to tell you something very unfortunate. I decided to tell my parents about you and Su Yao." Fu Si Jin listened to this words, eyebrows immediately locked up, he slightly with thin anger of the mouth way, "Fu Nanyin, do you dare?" Fu Nanyin hung up the phone directly, and then told him with her behavior whether she dared or not - She directly sent a message about Fu Sijin and Su Yao in the family wechat group, and had not blocked Fu Sijin. Whining: Mom and Dad, let me tell you one thing. Fu Si Jin really has a favorite person. The person he likes is Su Yao. He is still a man. (photo) (photo) Fu Sijin looked at this sentence and clenched his mobile phone. His whole body exudes chill, and Shen Shaoan, who lives in the same room with him, feels that he is almost frozen to death. What did Fu Nanyin do to make boss angry? She wanted to die, but he didn''t want to die. Although there were only four members in the family group, after the news was sent out, the group still looked like a frying pan. Mother of the family: Yinyin, are you really saying that? Are you wrong? Mother of the family: the boy is very good, but is he an adult? Mother of the family: besides, I always think that Fu Sijin is not worthy of the boy named Su Yao. Head of the family: honey, you seem to be wrong about the point. The point is that our son likes a man, but two men can''t have children. Mother of the family: no matter what, as long as our son will not be single all the time, regardless of whether he likes men or women. Besides, there is still sound in it. Let her adopt a child to Si Jin at that time. Head of the family: Yes, I don''t have to worry. Mother of the family: now that you already have someone you like, please bring it back to me and show it to your father @ Fu Sijin whining: don''t hurry up. Now all the eight characters have not been skimmed. Fu Sijin dare not confess to each other. I think if he doesn''t do it again, he will run away with others. Head of the family: Si Jin, you are not efficient. As the Fu family, you should continue the fine tradition of the Fu family. At the beginning, it took me just a month to catch up with your mother. Mother of the family: that''s right. It''s said that green is better than blue. You should work harder to catch up with the people you like in half a month. ¡­¡­ Compared with Fu Nan Yin, who is very happy with his smile, Fu Si Jin''s face is not so good-looking. He thought Fu Nanyin was just joking with himself, but he didn''t think she really said it. In this case, don''t blame him for being rude. She provoked him first. Fu Sijin looked at Shen Shaoan, who was beside him. He said, "Shen Shaoan, from tomorrow on, don''t stay in the company. Go to the branch office of J country to check the situation there. You can come back after I let you back." Hearing this, Shen Shaoan''s expression suddenly changed from schadenfreude to lovelessness. This is clearly a matter between them. Why should he be involved in this innocent passer-by? Can''t we let him go? Chapter 656 Shen Shaoan, under the pressure from the big boss, said bravely, "boss, this is something between you and the eldest lady. Can you not count it on my head? I''m really just an irrelevant person." "It has nothing to do with it. I was going to let you go to country j for a while." Fu Sijin''s tone is still consistent. Shen Shaoan can''t tell whether he is telling the truth or lying. "Boss, but I don''t want to go to country J. I just want to stay by your side and do a good job. Can you let other people in the company go?" "Shen Shaoan, since you are my subordinate and I am your boss, you should follow my orders. This matter is not negotiable. Have you heard it clearly?" Fu Si Jin looked at him faintly, "if you really don''t want to, then go to Africa to dig coal." Shen Shaoan: Boss, you are really a wolf. You are more cruel than a cruel man. If he doesn''t want to go to country j, he has to go to Africa to dig coal. Can''t he have a third choice? By the way, he can talk about Su Yao. As soon as the boss hears the word Su Yao, he will certainly let go. Thinking of this, Shen Shaoan said, "boss, I can help you chase Mr. Su. With me, you will soon be able to pair up with Mr. Su." However, to his surprise, Fu Sijin said, "it''s my own private affair, so you don''t have to worry about it." He had already thought about it just now. He still has to rely on his own hands to catch up with the people he likes, so that the probability of success can be greater. Shen Shaoan: His last back was cut off. What the hell is this? Is it possible that Fu Sijin, the big devil, has seen through his intention. At this time, Fu Sijin said again, "you don''t have to wait for tomorrow. You can pack up and go to country j now. I''ll have the tickets ready for you. You have no right to refuse." Shen Shaoan: You are cruel. "What are you doing here? I don''t want to go to country j, but I want to go to Africa to dig coal?" Shen Shaoan smile on the face, in the heart of MMP, "no, no, I''ll go to clean up immediately." Depend on, I want to beat Fu Si Jin''s dog''s head, but he dare not, who let Fu Si Jin be the top boss who can control his life and death. After Shen Shaoan left, Fu Sijin opened a wechat and sent a message in the family group - Fu Sijin: from today on, Shen Shaoan will go to work abroad, and only if I let him come back can he come back @ Jingming Yes, he is so small-minded. Since Fu Nanyin has said that thing, he will let her not see her happy Happy people. She provoked him first, so no wonder he was. Fu Nanyin is chatting with other people on wechat. Seeing the message sent by Fu Sijin in the family group, he suddenly says "lie / slot" exit. She quickly called Shen Shaoan, ready to verify the authenticity of Fu''s words. "Shao''an, Fu Sijin said that from today on, you will go abroad on business. Is that true?" "It''s true. When have you seen him make fun of others. Miss, you really hurt me this time Shen Shaoan sighed, "Miss, we are really going to separate this time. I don''t know how long we can come back." Fu Nanyin didn''t expect Fu Si Jin to give her really. She was so angry that she said, "Shao''an, don''t worry, I will help you revenge." Chapter 657 Shen Shaoan on the other end of the phone silently rolled his eyes. Fu Si Jin even his family dare to hate, how can Fu Nanyin be his opponent. And if Fu Nanyin really goes to Fu Sijin, it will be his assistant who will suffer at that time. "Miss, forget it. You don''t know his character. If you really go to him, maybe I''ll go to Africa to dig coal." He would rather go to a branch office in country j than go to Africa to dig coal. Fu Nanyin thought it over carefully and thought that Shen Shaoan''s words were quite reasonable. He said, "it''s true. In order not to make you worse, I won''t go to him. You tell me which country he wants you to go to. I''ll go to you in a few days. He won''t want to break us up." "But I can''t just let it go. I''m going to give him a little more clog." Fu Si Jin is not benevolent first. Then don''t blame her. Fu Nanyin is unjust. She wants to make his pursuit of "wife" more difficult. Shen Shaoan: No, miss, you''ve been defeated by Fu Sijin for countless times. Why do you still have to fight against him? Who gave you courage? Liang Jingru? "Miss, what are you going to do?" Can''t you take care of yourself? Boss won''t do anything to you, but he will certainly do something to me. Fu Nanyin laughed and said, "I won''t tell you that." How could she tell Shen Shaoan, after all, Shen Shaoan is still her brother''s assistant now. Once her brother hears some trouble, he will certainly bully and lure Shen Shaoan into telling the secret. It''s not that she doesn''t believe Shen Shaoan, but that they are not Fu Sijin''s rivals. Shen Shaoan sighed Miss, you can do whatever you want. I''m going to pack up and hang up first. " Since he can''t persuade him, he won''t, as long as he won''t be involved in the end. "Then you are busy. In a few days, I will Wait, you haven''t told me where you''re going Shen Shaoan frowned. He felt that he had better not tell Fu Nanyin where he was going, or she would pester herself all day, and he would be bored to death by her. "I don''t want to talk when my cell phone is out of power. I''ll hang up first. Goodbye." With that, he quickly hung up the phone and turned off the phone by the way. Fu Nanyin looked at the hung up phone, the more he thought, the more he felt that something was wrong. Is it Fu Sijing who threatens Shen Shaoan not to tell her which country she is? Well, this dog wants to separate her from Shen Shaoan, and now it''s still using this kind of abusive means. In this case, she will use more inferior means to see who can fight who. However, before she began to act, Fu Sijin suddenly called. Although Fu Nanyin thought that there was no good thing for him to find himself, he still got through to the phone. "Why, are you calling to challenge me? Fu Si Jin, I tell you, I won''t just let it go! " Fu Sijin on the other end of the phone was always expressionless. "Fu Nanyin, I''m calling to tell you which country Shen Shaoan is going to. If you don''t want to know, that''s fine." He had thought about it carefully just now. He had to get Fu Nanyin to go abroad. Otherwise, she was afraid she would do something again. Chapter 658 Listening to this, Fu Nan Yin immediately raised the vigilance of twelve points. She did not think that there was a good thing that pie suddenly fell from the sky in this world. There must be some conspiracy among them. "Fu Sijin, why are you so kind all of a sudden? Come on, is there a conspiracy? " "It seems that you don''t want to know, so forget it." "Wait, you tell me, I''ll believe you this time." Whether the guy is good or bad, she has to accept it. Because one day she couldn''t see Shen Shaoan, she felt sick. If she doesn''t see her for ten days and a half months, she''s going to go crazy. "State j branch." After finishing this short five words, Fu Sijin hung up the phone. Fu Nan Yin went up to buy a ticket, but not today''s ticket. Fu Sijin took the initiative to tell her the address, but this does not mean that he asked Shen Shaoan to go abroad. She is not a beautiful and kind-hearted virgin. She usually revenges on the spot if she has revenge. On the other side, after hanging up the phone, Fu Sijin felt that something was wrong. This is not Fu Nanyin''s way of doing things. According to her character, she will do things. No, he had to find someone to look at Fu Nanyin, so that she would not harm Su Yao. In this way, Fu Sijin asked people to investigate the number of plane tickets Fu Nanyin bought. After knowing the answer, he asked people to look at Fu Nanyin these days and tell him all about her itinerary. ¡­¡­ However, what Fu Sijin didn''t think of was that even if it was a thousand defenses, Fu Nanyin could not be prevented. Fu Nanyin didn''t know where to get Su Yao''s address. He called on him the next morning. As for the person sent by Fu Si Jin to watch him, she was distracted. It was too late for Fu Si to know. Of course, the plot is not there yet. Now, Fu Nanyin is standing at the door, ready to knock. But suddenly she was a little nervous, and her hand, which had just been stretched out, shrank back. After repeated this several times, she made up her mind, bit her teeth and knocked hard on the door. The door was quickly opened, and it was not su Yao who opened the door, but a cat. Fu Nanyin''s attention was immediately attracted by the cat. She bent down to pick up the cat, and then tentatively touched its hairy head. Seeing that it did not resist, she happily lifted up the cat and forgot the purpose of her coming here. It was not until a strange male voice came from behind her that she came to her senses. Fu Nan Yin turned around and looked at the face he had seen on the screen. Suddenly he began to be nervous, and then he couldn''t even say a word. The cat she was holding jumped out of her arms and ran to Su Yao''s feet. She rubbed her feet with her head and made a soft cry, "meow ~" People''s hearts suddenly softened. Fu Nanyin is no longer nervous. "Are you su Yao?" "I''m Su Yao. What can I do for you?" Su Yao bent down and picked up the cat, who had been rubbing his feet. Then he gave Fu Nanyin a smile. Fu Nanyin''s heart beat faster. Now she knows why so many girls like Su Yao and why her brother likes him. With such a smile, Su Yao wanted to hold the best things in the world in front of him Tut, in this way, her cold and vicious brother is not worthy of Su Yao at all Chapter 659 So she doesn''t have to feel so guilty about what''s going to happen next. This thought made Fu Nanyin feel better. "Man Mr. Su, I''m here to talk to you about something important. " "Let''s go in and talk." Fu Nanyin nodded and followed Su Yao into the room. She looked at the room and came to the conclusion that Su Yao was not a rich man. She thought of Su Yao''s experience in the past few years, and suddenly began to feel distressed. She met the boy once. "Sue..." Fu Nanyin was just about to say something, but when she thought that she was just a stranger to Su Yao and that she had no right to say those words, she shut her mouth again. At this time, Su Yao came to her with a cup of boiling water. "Miss, let''s sit down and talk." Fu Nanyin took the cup of boiling water and took a sip, only to feel that the chill in his body was dispelled. "By the way, I don''t know your name, miss. Can you tell me your name if you can?" Su Yao asked with a smile. "Of course." Fu Nanyin nodded, "my name is Fu Nanyin." Hearing the name, Su Yao was silent. He remembered that Fu Sijin had a sister who spoke a few minutes earlier than him and called Fu Nanyin. But now he also called Fu Nanyin in front of him. Is she Fu Si Jin''s sister? What''s the reason she came to find herself all of a sudden? Is it hard to understand that Fu Sijin likes him and prepare to have a good fight? Is she going to throw out a check and say to him, "here''s 10 million, leave my brother"? With this thought, Su Yao suddenly began to look forward to what would happen next. To his surprise, however, Fu Nanyin did not play out a check, but said, "you should know Fu Sijin. I am his sister." Su Yao: What are you doing? What about the agreed check? Why is it different from the script? Seeing Su Yao''s complexion, Fu Nan Yin couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Su, what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing." Su Yao came to his senses. "I know Mr. Fu Sijin, and we only talked on the phone last night. He said that he was a fan of mine and would be a fan of me for the rest of my life." You see, your brother is addicted to stardom. Are you going to do something as a sister? Fu Nan Yin was silent I didn''t expect Fu Sijin to use such a dirty routine Fans? Fans of fart! Fu Sijin is such a boy that he can''t even tell the truth. "Mr. Su, in fact, my brother is not your fan. He just likes you. He doesn''t just like you, but he wants to sleep with you." After reacting to what he said, Fu Nanyin wanted to die on the wall. How did she say it out? After hearing this, what should Su Yao do if he is disgusted with the boy? As long as they identify a person, that is a lifetime. She can''t make fu Sijin a bachelor all his life For the sake of Fu Yaosi, why did Su Yao come to find her? Naturally, Su Yao knew what Fu Nanyin said, but he couldn''t show it. So he pretended to be very surprised. "Miss Fu, are you really saying that? Are you sure you''re not mistaken? " Chapter 660 If you get a further stab, you may as well find out the matter directly. "What I said is true. Last night he called to tell me about it. But I have something to tell you. He has a lot of bad temper. He has a terrible emotional intelligence, and he has a fiancee who doesn''t know what to do... " "So if he confesses to you at that time, you can never promise, save time to be hurt." Except for the fiancee, everything else is true. I don''t know if Su Yao will believe it. Well, she didn''t want to do such a bad thing, but who let Fu Si Jin that stinky boy offend her. If she doesn''t give that boy a little color to see, he will only get worse in the future. So it''s no wonder she If it had not been for the information about Fu Si Jin from Tangyuan, Su Yao would have thought that Fu Si Jin really had a fiancee. However, if Fu Nanyin tries so hard to "beat the mandarin duck", if he does not cooperate with her to perform a play, it seems that I am sorry for her efforts. "Miss Xie, I have no interest in destroying other people''s families, so you can rest assured." Fu Nanyin saw how easily he believed Su Yao. He felt guilty. Su Yao is so simple that he lied to him for his own selfish desire. It seems that this is not good. Why don''t you explain to him that what he said just now was a lie to him? However, if she told the truth, she felt a little reluctant. She really didn''t want to let Fu Sijin chase Su Yao so easily. She hasn''t been officially with Shen Shaoan. How can she let him go first? This thought, Fu Nanyin''s heart is more entangled. Seeing her expression changing, Su Yao asked, "Miss Fu, what''s the matter with you? Is there something difficult to say?" "No, No Fu Nan Yin shook his head again and again, "I''m just thinking about something. If, what I said is if, if, Fu Si Jin had no fiancee, and then one day he suddenly confessed to you, would you accept or refuse? " Su Yao didn''t expect Fu Nanyin would say this, so he couldn''t help laughing. He thought Fu Nanyin was the kind of person who insisted on breaking up his brother and his sweetheart, but he didn''t think that she was not. So what is Fu Nanyin saying to him today? The relationship between her and Fu Si Jin is not bad. Is it that she just wants to do something? For a moment, Su Yao didn''t think about it any more. No matter what the purpose of Fu Nanyin came to him, it would not have any influence on him and Fu Sijin. Even if there is, he will kill the bud in the cradle. "Miss Fu, it''s not too late to talk about the future." Fu Nan Yin couldn''t help but look at him more. It seems that Su Yao is not only a simple character, but it is also good. A simple person will only be bullied by others. No, why should she worry about Su Yao, a stranger? Speaking of it, she felt strange from just now on Is Su Yao''s affinity too strong? It seems that this is the only explanation Chapter 661 Seeing that Fu Nanyin''s sight has been falling on his body, Su Yao cleared his throat, "Miss Fu, why are you looking at me like this? Can''t I say something wrong?" Fu Nanyin came back to his senses. "No, I just think you look like a college student who has not entered the society yet, Mr. Su." Although it is said that Su Yao is 25 years old this year, it can not be seen at all. "That may be because my face is tender." Su Yao said with a smile, "Miss Fu, do you have anything else to say? When the moving company is coming, I''m afraid I don''t have time to talk to you any more." "You''re moving. Where are you going to move?" Fu Nanyin blurted out subconsciously. After she reacted to what she said, she wanted to give herself a slap. This is someone else''s private affair. It''s none of her business. Why is her mouth so deficient? After all, Miss Fu, you can''t tell me where to move Su Yao showed a puzzled expression, "I''m really sorry." "Nothing. I''m just asking. You don''t have to tell me." It seems that, in some ways, it''s really tiring to be an artist. I have to protect my privacy. It''s not so much If the backstage is OK, if there is no backstage, you can only let the bullying with some improper thoughts. It would be nice if Fu Si Jin could marry him as soon as possible. The Fu family will certainly protect him well "Mr. Su, I don''t have anything else to say for the moment. Since you have something to do later, I''ll go first and we''ll talk about it later." "Good." Su Yao nodded, "Miss Fu, I''ll take you to the gate of the community." Fu Nanyin originally wanted to refuse, but when he saw the smile on his face, he couldn''t say, "OK." ¡­¡­ On the way, they were silent. I don''t know how long after that, Su Yao said, "Miss Fu, in fact, I will meet Mr. Fu Sijin tomorrow evening." Listening to this, Fu Nan Yin was stunned. She had thought that Fu Sijin was an advocator who didn''t even dare to confess, but she didn''t think that he and Su Yao had reached the point of meeting each other. It seems that he is not so rubbish. "Mr. Su, why did you promise to meet him?" "Miss Fu, in fact, I made an appointment with him in advance. He asked his assistant to send me something. I told his assistant that I wanted to see the person who sent me something. He agreed." Su Yao didn''t think it was something to hide, and the other party was Fu Sijin''s sister, so he said it. "Well, Mr. Su, can you tell me where and when you''ll meet?" Fu Sijin finally offered a meeting. As a sister, she always had to follow her to see how he dated others, so as to guide him. Moreover, she also wants to know if Fu Sijin dares to tell Su Yao when he is dating. When Su Yao saw Fu Nanyin''s expression like that, he knew that she was going to do something. Maybe she would come out and make trouble when he was dating Fu Sijin. He was looking forward to it. "Zuixiang building, we are going to meet around 8:00 in the evening." Hearing the three words "zuixianlou", Fu Nanyin couldn''t help but dislike Fu sijinlai Chapter 662 Tut Tut, Fu Sijin actually chose the place for a date at the place for dinner. It''s really not new, and it''s not wasteful at all. She could already imagine what he would be like when he was dating Su Yao. "Well, this guy is really useless." Fu Nan Yin murmured. Su Yao didn''t understand what she was saying. "Miss Fu, what were you saying just now?" "It''s nothing, Mr. Su. We''re at the gate of the community. You don''t need to see me off again." "Good bye, then." "Goodbye." ¡­¡­ After getting on the bus, Fu Nanyin felt that he still wanted to tell Fu Si Jin about his meeting with Su Yao, so that Fu Si Jin could have a taste of his frustration. She took out her mobile phone and sent a message in the family''s wechat group - She whined: I went to see Su Yao just now. Fu Sijin is really not worthy of others. If it were not for his single life, I would like to have a good time. @After all the members sent the news, Fu Nanyin laughed very cunningly. She didn''t believe that Fu Sijin was still calm this time. Fu Zhengxing and his wife were at home, and they saw the news from Fu Nanyin at the first time. Mother of the family: Yinyin, since you have met him, can you talk about your feelings about him? @The head of the family: Yinyin, since you can have such an evaluation of him, he must be a special person, right? Whining: how to say, since I saw him, I like him more, and his personality is really good, if I had not already had a person I like, I would have snatched him over. Fu Sijin, who boarded wechat, happened to see her sentence "I want to think of him". Her brow suddenly slightly frowned. He knocked down a sentence and sent it to the group. Fu Sijin: Fu Nanyin, who are you going to rob? Fu Miao thought he was the first to see Fu. Whining: it slipped away, and the LORD came. Fu Si Jin''s brow frowned more tightly. He turned over the news. When he saw the first news sent by Fu Nanyin today, he slapped the table. "Shit, I didn''t expect that Fu Nanyin really dared to do something!" I don''t know what she said to Su Yao, but according to her temperament, she certainly didn''t say anything good-looking, and maybe Su Yao has misunderstood him now Thinking of this, Fu Si Jin can''t sit still any longer. He would like to go to Su Yao to explain the matter clearly. But thinking that he was going to meet Su Yao this evening, he was not in a hurry for this moment, so he controlled the impulse in his heart. But Fu Nanyin did not settle down. She rebuilt a group, pulled Mrs. Fu and Fu Zhengxing into the group and continued what she had just said. Whining: Su Yao also said that he and Fu Si Jin are going to meet this evening. The address is zuixiang building. Seeing this news, the most exciting person is undoubtedly Mrs. Fu. Mother of the family: Yinyin, is that true? Are you kidding me and your father? Fu Zhengxing didn''t forget to come out and brush his own sense of existence - head of the family: honey, don''t worry. If Fu Nanyin dares to cheat you, I won''t let her in. Looking at this sentence, Fu Nanyin silently rolled a white eye. "Parents are true love, children are accidents" is a very good sentence Chapter 663 Her father is good everywhere, but he is too protective of his wife At this age, they still show love. Don''t they feel too tired and crooked? Fu Nanyin silently make complaints about it. Whining: Dad, mom, I dare not joke with you about this. What I said is true. Mother of the family: that''s right. I dare you to cheat me and your father. By the way, where did you say they were going to meet? When she saw this address, Mrs. Fu sighed helplessly. Her son''s EQ, I don''t know who she followed? Mother of the family: Si Jin is such a boy that he chooses to date someone else in such a place. Head of the family: it''s useless. I can''t even get one tenth of what I used to be when I was young. At the beginning, when I was chasing people, my first date was in the cinema, and I specially chose horror movies. My second date was in my house Fu Nanyin rolled his eyes in silence. Can you mention these old things again? She really doesn''t want to hear about them. Whining: Dad, mom, would you like to go with me at night to see how they two date? Head of the family: it seems that this is not very good. Si Jin didn''t tell us this kind of thing, just didn''t want us to know. Mother of the family: what''s wrong? It''s not to hinder them from dating. It''s just to see what''s going on between them. Just look at the future "daughter-in-law" in advance. When Mrs. Fu said this, Fu Zhengxing changed his words in an instant. head of the family: that''s true. Let''s go to see the situation in the evening, so that we can make some plans to chase people for Sijin. This guy is really useless. Let him come by himself. I don''t know that he can succeed in catching up with him. Fu Nanyin: Fu Nanyin doesn''t know what to say. She shouldn''t be here watching these two old shameless show of love. Whining: Dad, mom, I''ll go to zuixiang building at 7:30 p.m. and I''ll call you when they come. I have other things to do, so I won''t talk about it. Mother of the family: that''s settled. Don''t forget. ¡­¡­ It was soon evening. At 7:30, Fu Nanyin has arrived at the door of zuixiang building. In order not to let Fu Sijin find herself, she even disguised herself. If she had a camera in her hand, she would have been like a paparazzi who specializes in digging people''s privacy. Towards eight o''clock, Fu Si Jin''s car arrived. Fu Nanyin, who was bored and drowsy, suddenly came to the spirit. Fu Si Jin got out of the car and didn''t go in first. Instead, he went to the other side of the car and opened the door. From inside came Su Yao. Fu Nanyin was so surprised that his chin was almost falling off. What''s the situation? How did the two of them come together? What happened between them in a place she didn''t know? I don''t want to think about it. I have to tell my parents that Fu Sijin and Su Yao have arrived. Fu Nanyin took out his mobile phone, made a phone call, followed Fu Sijin and Su Yao into zuixiang building. And they didn''t find out. Fu Nanyin watched them walk into the hall, find a seat and sit down, and make complaints about himself in the heart. Is Fu Sijin Fu Sijin serious? This room is full of people instead? Are they here for a date or just for dinner? Chapter 664 But it also saves some trouble So you can see them date with your own eyes. Fu Nan Yin calls in the waiter and asks her to arrange a place for herself near fu Si Jin and Su Yao. He then sent a wechat message to Fu Zhengxing and his wife. But Su Yao was also speechless. How low is Fu Si Jin''s EQ? Even if he chose such a place, he didn''t want a private room, but let himself sit in the hall with him. He is not like this in the first few worlds Oh! Su Yao sighed faintly and suddenly felt that the love road was dark. According to Fu Si Jin''s EQ, I don''t know when he will tell himself. Fu Sijin didn''t know what Su Yao was sighing for. He said, "Mr. Su, what''s wrong with you? How do you look unhappy?" "Nothing." Su Yao looked at him and then sighed. Fu Sijin frowned slightly, "Mr. Su, did I do something wrong?" Su Yao did not speak. You do something wrong, but will you change what I said? And even if I say it now, it''s useless. "Mr. Fu, it''s you who think too much. I''m not unhappy. I just want to know why you asked me to meet in such a place." "It was Shen Shaoan who told me that you like to eat so I chose to meet here." Fu Sijin said. As the saying goes, if you want to catch up with the person you like, you must first give in to what you like. He said that. Su Yao would not be angry again, would he? Su Yao was not so angry. It seems that Fu Si Jin is not so wooden fish head, he still has a long point, at least know what he likes. However, it seems too cheap for him to let him go. "Mr. Fu, aren''t you throwing away the black pot?" Fu Sijin: That''s not going to work, is it? What''s more, Shen Shaoan, as his assistant, should help him carry the black pot. "Mr. Su, I remember we came to talk about things, not to fight." How can things become like this? It''s different from what he imagined? Tut, it''s a headache. If he had known that such a thing would happen, he should have looked for some treasure books of chasing people ahead of time. Even if you can''t learn ten percent, you can learn two or three percent. At least you don''t have to know what to do like now. Hearing this, Su Yao felt that he had gone too far. Fu Sijin does not have those memories, and his EQ is so low that it is normal for him to make such a ridiculous thing. He should not haggle over his memory loss. "Mr. Fu, we are not here to quarrel, so let''s skip this topic and change to a new one." Fu Sijin listened to him say, a little relieved, "good." This matter can finally be exposed, otherwise he really does not know what to do. Su Yao said again, "Mr. Fu, I wanted to meet you just to know why you suddenly gave me something to a stranger like me. Later, you told me the reason on the phone..." "But this morning your sister, Miss Fu Nanyin, came to me and said something." Fu Sijin was nervous. "What did she say to you?" Looking at his nervous look, Su Yao tried to tease him and said, "she said it''s not what you said..." Chapter 665 Fu Jin frowned even more. What did Fu Nanyin say to Su Yao? Is she restless for a moment when she doesn''t do things? Fu Sijin scolded Fu Nanyin in his heart. "What else did she say?" "She also said that you are very careful, very venomous, character is not good at all, also said that you have a fiancee who was married from childhood." Su Yao said, "she also said that you are not my fan at all, you like me." Fu Sijin: Damn it, Fu Nanyin, a wicked guy, even if he even said such a thing. I don''t know what kind of reaction Su Yao will have after hearing it. After tonight, he must find Fu Nanyin to calculate the account. Fu Nanyin, who was watching secretly nearby, did not know what they had said, but her intuition told her that what they were saying must be related to her. If only we could get closer so that we could hear what they were saying. Fu Nanyin would like to listen to their conversation now. ¡­¡­ "Mr. Su, what she said is not true. We have had a little conflict these days, so she has done something again. You must not believe her lies." "You don''t like me, then?" Su Yao raised his eyebrows, and his eyes were full of smiles. Fu Sijin choked. How can he answer that? If you say you don''t like it, don''t you prick the lie of "I''m your fan" before? But if he likes it, what should Su Yao do if he misunderstands that he is a person with a bad mind and hates himself? He didn''t know how Su Yao felt about himself. Tut, it''s so painful. Why don''t you just find out everything? No, no, No. what should Su Yao do if he refuses? It''s just chasing people. Why should we worry so much? Looking at Fu Si Jin''s face changing, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. "Mr. Fu, you look so embarrassed. You don''t know how to answer this question?" "No Fu Sijin denied it directly. Although he really doesn''t know how to say it, how can he say it? Doesn''t that mean that he counsels? "If not, why don''t you answer me?" Su Yao asked with a smile. "Mr. Su, since you really want to know so much, I''ll make it clear." Since it''s a knife to stretch out his head and a knife to shrink his head, it''s better to make it clear now. Anyway, he will tell Su Yao one day. Mr. Su, my sister is right. I''m not really a fan of you. And I like you. When I saw you that day in the hotel, I fell in love with you Su Yao didn''t expect that he would suddenly confess to himself. He was stunned. Fu Si Jin is not a wooden fish head, how he suddenly enlightened? He thought it would take a long time for Fu Si Jin to confess to himself, but he did not expect to wait until today. A burst of great joy swept through Su Yao''s heart. He looked at Fu Sijin, speechless. Fu Si just saw that he looked at himself in a daze and shook his hand in front of his eyes, "Mr. Su, what''s the matter with you?" Chapter 666 Su Yao came to his senses and said, "Mr. Fu, are you kidding me?" Although he had heard clearly just now, he still wanted to ask him to be on the safe side, so as not to think that he was being amorous. "Mr. Su, I never make jokes, let alone feelings." Fu Sijin said solemnly, "Mr. Su, I have confessed to you, so do you accept it or not?" Su Yao choked. He made a mistake. This guy hasn''t changed at all. He''s still straight in some ways. "Mr. Fu, before answering your question, can you tell me how you like me?" It seems that his first meeting with Fu Si Jin was at the door of the hotel. At that time, he didn''t seem to do anything to attract Fu Sijin''s attention? Fu Sijin didn''t expect that Su Yao would ask this question, so he was stunned. In fact, his first meeting with Su Yao was not in a hotel, but more than ten years ago. At that time, he was only ten years old and was kidnapped for some reason It was su Yao who saw it and then saved him. He lived in Su Yao''s house for a period of time From then on, Su Yao, who came down from the sky and saved him, became the most dazzling light in his heart After he returned home, he wanted to go to Su Yao many times. However, after being kidnapped, his family ordered him not to go out alone, and several people were sent to protect him, so it was over. It was not until those who kidnapped him and the mastermind behind him were solved that he had a chance to go to Su Yao. However, by the time he found Su Yao''s house, the house was empty He didn''t ask his family to find him, but he never heard from him. Fortunately, more than ten years later, he met Su Yao again. Unfortunately, Su Yao didn''t seem to remember him. Thinking of this, Fu Si Jin sighed quietly, "how can you forget this important thing?" I don''t know why. Su Yao always feels that he looks at himself as if he is looking at a scum man who abandons his wife and daughter. Su Yao was embarrassed by his idea. He cleared his throat. "Mr. Fu, it seems that we met a long time ago, but how come I don''t remember anything?" If the original owner had known Fu Si Jin for a long time, why didn''t he have this memory? Fu Sijin did not speak, but took out a picture from his wallet and put it in front of Su Yao. Si Yao picked up the T-shirt and looked at the photo of the boy with the same age. This should be Fu Sijin when he was a child. Who is the other boy in the picture? Su Yao looked at the back of the photo again. The two names "Fu Si Jin" and "Su Yao" were written on it. He was in a daze. What''s going on? Su Yao looked at the picture again and again, but he still had no clue. He looked at Fu Sijin and was about to ask something. Suddenly, his eyes were black and he fainted. Before he fainted, he heard a strange voice, "it''s not yet that time. Wait." What''s not there yet? What wait? Su Yao wanted to ask the owner of the voice, but Chapter 667 While Su Yao was in the dark, an unexpected guest came to the system space. The man was wearing a black cloak, and his face was covered under a wide hat, which was somewhat similar to Su Yao. Tangyuan stood in front of him, a look of vigilance, "who are you, how do you get into here?" It doesn''t forget what happened. The black robed man made Su Yao faint and temporarily cut off the connection between him and Su Yao. Although I don''t know what his purpose is, he must have come for Su Yao, and it is not clear whether he is an enemy or a friend. Instead of speaking, the man in black took off his hat and revealed his somewhat similar young face. Tang Yuan was stunned, then blurted out such a sentence, "you should not be su Yao''s brother?" As for why he didn''t think that this man was su Yao''s father because he was too young. It seems to be frightened by the words of tangyuan. The black robed man staggered under his feet and almost didn''t stand firm. He cleared his throat. "I''m Su Yao''s father. Don''t talk nonsense." Tangyuan What? It''s a father, not a brother? I want to find a slot to get into the soup dumpling with such a black dragon. Wait a minute. Isn''t the father of the host gone? Why did he suddenly appear? He didn''t come to take the host, did he? As if he knew what Tangyuan was thinking, the black robed man said, "don''t worry, I''m not here to take him away. He has to ask you to take care of him for a while. After I''ve solved all the problems, I''ll come back to him." Don''t ask if you know what you shouldn''t ask, so no matter how curious it is about what the black robed man is going to solve, he doesn''t ask. "Don''t worry, I will take good care of him." The man in Black said, "well," and then he said, "I have other things to tell you. By the way, don''t tell Su Yao that I have been here, or he will be in danger. " Tangyuan nodded solemnly. "I know. I decided not to tell him." "And don''t let him stay in this world any more. The world can''t stay any longer." After counting the time, those who chased him will soon come after him. If they find Su Yao, he will certainly encounter a lot of trouble in the future. The reason why he sent Su Yao to other worlds was to Although I don''t know why, tangyuan thinks it''s better for him to listen to the man in black, "OK, I''ll send him to the other world right away." "I''ll trouble you. Goodbye." After that, the man in black disappears from the system space. Tang Yuan thought of the black robed man''s words and sighed, "things are getting more and more troublesome. I hope the host doesn''t notice anything, otherwise it doesn''t know how to answer." ¡­¡­ After su Yao woke up again, he was lying in the familiar system space. He sat up, reached out and rubbed his temples, remembering what had happened before he fainted, but nothing came to mind. Can''t help frowning, "dumplings, are you in?" Tangyuan came out of the dark and went to him, "host, what can I do for you?" "Tangyuan, what happened before I fainted? Is there anything else that happened during the time I passed out? " Chapter 668 Tang Yuan didn''t expect that he would ask such a question as soon as he woke up. It thought of the black robed man''s words and said, "host, I don''t know what happened. Do you have any clue?" No matter how deceived, it will deceive the host today, or I will be sorry for the host''s father. Listening to the reply, Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes. I don''t know what it is. The dumpling system is too rubbish. What does it know? "Did you hear anything?" "What? No one is talking Tang Yuan looked at him blankly, "host, did you hear something?" Su Yao thought that even if he asked again, you couldn''t ask anything, so he gave up, "forget it, you don''t know anything. I''d better not ask you. Now send me back. I haven''t finished the task yet." The dumplings suddenly fell silent Seeing his silence, Su Yao felt something was wrong and said, "what''s the matter?" "Host, to tell you the truth, I can''t send you back to the world before, because as long as you go back to system space, you can''t go back." It''s too hard to lie to the host. Su Yao did not doubt the truth of this sentence. In his opinion, tangyuan did not have the courage to cheat him, unless he wanted to be beaten up by himself. "Then is the task completed or not completed?" "You''re done." Why are there so many problems with the host? Can''t we ask less questions? Su Yao said, "Oh," and as soon as he was about to go to the next world, he suddenly thought of some things. "This kind of thing should not happen again. It has happened so many times. I wonder if you don''t want me to finish all the tasks." Tangyuan was choked by the words Host, we don''t want this kind of thing, but we can''t avoid it. After all, these worlds are not very stable... " "Of course, it''s impossible for every world to appear, and the people in charge are already studying ways to stabilize these worlds. They should be able to work out soon." Su Yao sneered in his heart and did not speak. Come on, he doesn''t believe in the garbage company now. If this problem could be solved, it would have been solved. What Tangyuan said is bullshit. He won''t believe it. "Forget it. It''s a waste of time to stop talking about it. Let''s go on with the task." Seeing that Su Yao didn''t go on talking about that topic, tangyuan was a little relieved. Even if what it said just now is all lies, if the main thing is to ask further, it will certainly be exposed. "Host, I''ll send you to the next mission world now." Su Yao gave a faint "um". [Ding, transmitting the next mission world ¡¿ in the transmission process, Su Yao suddenly remembered that Jack Su Guang ring had not been turned off, but had not had time to say, he was transferred to the next mission world. Su Yao: Well, it seems that Jack Su Guang Huan will never be turned off. Damn it, why did he open this rubbish prop? Now it''s all right It''s not fun to play, fall! Chapter 669 The lights flickered and the singing filled the hall. In the middle of the wine pool, a couple of men and women are dancing closely. Around, some men and women are talking and laughing, some are drinking one cup after another. Night life just started Gu Mingzhao sat in front of the bar, thinking of his several ex girlfriends who had been transferred to love, and grievances poured into his mind. He asked the bartender for the strongest drink and took a sip, which almost made him vomit. Feeling that everything was not going well, Gu Mingzhao put down the glass of strong liquor in his hand, and then breathed fragrance. "One by one, they said so well at that time, but after seeing Lu Jingxiao, they all moved on. What''s good about Lu Jingxiao? It''s just that he has a beautiful face... " "Damn Lu Jingxiao, if I catch you, I will certainly not let you go?" Bartenders have seen this kind of thing, after all, most of the people who come here to drink are just lovelorn. However, this one is a bit miserable. After listening to his words, the girlfriends he made were not only in love, but also in love with the same person. Tut, I don''t know how charming the man named Lu Jingxiao is But it''s none of his business. He just has to do his job well. And Su Yao still swears there. Not far away, a man dressed in Sao purple raised his head and looked around. Then he looked at Lu Jingxiao, who was sitting in the middle. "Brother Xiao, I seem to have heard the voice of the young master of Gu''s family just now, and he is still scolding you." The man who stopped Lu Jingxiao was playing with his glass and did not speak. Lu Jingchuan has been used to his character, and said to himself, "brother Xiao, seriously, you can''t really put a green cap on Gu Mingzhao. Otherwise, why does he look like his wife is robbed every time he sees you?" Listening to this, Lu Jingxiao finally gave him a look, "Lu Jingchuan, the brain is a good thing." Several people around him laughed rudely. Lu Jingchuan: His cousin was fine when he didn''t speak. He was so angry when he spoke. "I don''t have a brain, honey?" Lu Jingxiao did not answer him, but looked at him again. Lu Jingchuan felt that his eyes were saying "no". And then more angry. But he couldn''t take his cousin for granted. He could only bear it. At this time, Yan Wanqing, one of Lu Jingchuan''s Fox friends, said, "Jingchuan, why don''t you have such a long memory? Brother Xiao is not a person who can arrange at will, and he doesn''t even have a girlfriend. How can he like those rouge rouge powder?" Lu Jingchuan looked at him, "Yan Wanqing, are you here to challenge me?" "No way. I''m just telling the truth." Yan Wanqing said with a smile, "to be you, don''t continue to die, or you will be beaten by Xiao Ge for half a month and can''t get out of bed." Listening to this, Lu Jingchuan thought of the painful experience not long ago and couldn''t help shivering. "Yan Wanqing, you can close the wheat." Yan Wanqing is always a bad friend. Why did he make such a bad friend at the beginning? Yan Wanqing pointed out his tongue at him, "I don''t, my mouth grows on my body, I say what I want to say." "Hey..." Lu Jingchuan put down the glass in his hand and rushed to Yan Wanqing, "Yan Wanqing, I have to ask you to kneel down and beg for mercy today." Chapter 670 Lu Jingxiao didn''t pay attention to the two people in a group, but looked up to a certain place. His eyes passed through the crowd and landed on Gu Mingzhao accurately. After he had stayed for a few minutes, the sight came back. Lu Jingxiao lowered his eyebrows and eyes, playing with the wine glass in his hand. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Gu Mingzhao didn''t notice all this. Because he is still spitting fragrance, scolding Lu Jingxiao lightly. However, his words did not fall into Lu Jingxiao''s ears. As if he was thirsty, Gu Mingzhao picked up the glass of liquor in front of him and took it as water. He took several sips. Pitifully, the young master of Gu''s family only drank a few drinks, which made him blush and then fell drunk. Next to a man who has been staring at him for a long time, he stepped forward and reached out to help him. Bartenders do not see, this kind of thing happens every day in the bar, if they go to the tube, they would have been in trouble. At this time, Su Yao was transmitted. He took off the man''s salty pig''s hand and stood up unsteadily. The unkind man didn''t expect Su Yao to wake up so soon. He couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed. But he didn''t want to let the duck fly, so he held out his salty pig''s hand to Su Yao. Su Yao seems to be aware of his action, and to avoid the man''s salty pig''s hand. He stood firm, eyes blurred at the man, "who are you, what do you want to do?" Su Yao did not know that his expression now aroused the evil desire of the man''s heart. The man licked his lips, "brother, I''m your brother. You''re drunk. I''m going to take you home. It''s not too late now. We have to go back quickly, otherwise our parents will be angry." Su Yao did not speak, but looked at him for a long time. After a long time, he began to say, "you cheat, I don''t have a brother at all, you hurry to roll over to me, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you." The man was a little impatient. He went straight to grab Su Yao''s arm. He didn''t believe it. He had to eat the meat in his mouth today. However, before he met Su Yao, he was kicked out, and it was Lu Jingxiao who came Time goes back to three minutes ago. Lu Jingxiao saw the whole process, he "tut" a, and then stood up. Lu Jingchuan, Yan Wanqing and several other people suddenly stood up and did not know what he was going to do. You look at me, I look at you. But no one dared to ask. At last, Lu Jingchuan said, "brother Xiao, where are you going?" "Save people." After leaving these two words, Lu Jingxiao went to Su Yao and the man who had no good intentions. So, there is now such a out. The man didn''t expect to see a Cheng Yaojin suddenly. He got up from the ground and said to Lu Jingxiao with an ugly face, "Stinky boy, do you know who I am? I advise you to mind your own business, or I won''t blame me for being rude to you Lu Jingchuan and others who came by just heard this sentence, and did not know what kind of expression to put on. This person''s courage is quite big, actually dares to say this kind of matter with Xiao elder brother. If this man knew who was standing in front of him at this time, could he be crazy? However, how can the man saved by Xiao Ge be Gu Mingzhao? Chapter 671 Although they are not enemies, they are almost the same. In addition, Gu Mingzhao often targeted Xiao Ge in these days. Although he used some small means that were not in the stream, he did not cause substantial damage to Xiao ge But Xiaoge is not the kind of person who easily turns war into friendship. So what is his purpose? Can Gu Mingzhao''s actions during this period of time have made a deep impression on him, and he finds that he has some special feelings for Gu Mingzhao? This seems to make sense Other people who dare to jump in front of Xiaoge have been cleaned up by him, but Gu Mingzhao is ignored. The eyes of Lu Jingchuan and others who feel the truth have changed suddenly when they look at Lu Jingxiao. No wonder Lu Jingxiao hasn''t made a girlfriend yet. It turns out that he Lu Jingxiao is not unaware that they fall on their own strange line of sight, but did not care. "Lu Jingchuan, take this man out and teach him a good lesson." Just when they came, he didn''t need to do it. He didn''t want the garbage to dirty his hands. Lu Jingchuan did not expect that Lu Jingxiao would say such a thing. They were stunned. After reacting, they directly put out the man who wanted to conspire against Su Yao. That person also wants to struggle, the result was kicked by Lu Jingchuan, "you''d better settle down a bit, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude to you." The man didn''t dare to say anything more, for fear that Lu Jingchuan would give himself a kick again After a while, the man''s scream was heard in the dark alley outside the bar. Someone passed by there, immediately was scared, even did not dare to look at a glance, ran away in a hurry. ¡­¡­ Lu Jingxiao looked at Su Yao and said, "give me your mobile phone." Su Yao didn''t move, so he looked at him like this. Lu Jingxiao frowned, "Gu Mingzhao?" Su Yao closed his eyes, fell asleep and fell into his arms. Lu Jingxiao was disgusted to push him away, and then held him before he fell to the ground. "Tut!" It''s really troublesome. I knew he shouldn''t have been in the business. Lu Jingchuan and others who came in after finishing the garbage treatment saw this scene - Lu Jingxiao called Gu Ming in his arms and looked at him tenderly. There are two people in between. Let''s not use the light bulb. Several people looked at each other and saw the same information from their own eyes. "Let''s go somewhere else. It''s boring just to drink." Lu Jingchuan opens the road. Yan Wanqing and several others nodded in agreement. "Yes, yes, let''s go to other places to play. I didn''t even dare to breathe when I was sitting with brother Xiao. Even if he sat there and didn''t say anything, he still gave people an invisible pressure... " ¡­¡­ Lu Jingxiao is still waiting for Lu Jingchuan to come back and throw Su Yao to him. However, after holding that posture for more than ten minutes, several people have not come back, and their frown is getting tighter. He took out his mobile phone and called Lu Jingchuan, "Lu Jingchuan, where are you?" "Brother Xiao, I forgot to tell you that I went to play with Yan Wanqing and other places. You can take good care of young master Gu." With this, Lu Jingchuan hung up the phone. Looking at the hung up phone, Lu Jingxiao sneered, "Lu Jingchuan this boy is really a long skill." When Lu Jingchuan comes back, let''s see that he doesn''t break his dog legs Chapter 672 Lu Jingxiao looked at the boy who was drunk in his arms and thought to himself -- GU Mingzhao is really happy after he falls asleep, which is much better than his usual appearance of waving his teeth and claws After reacting to what he was thinking, Lu Jingxiao was stunned. He put out his mind and patted the boy''s face, "Gu Mingzhao, Gu Mingzhao." The boys didn''t respond. Lu Jingxiao frowned and reached out to take out his trouser pocket, but his hand was only half reached and was caught. He looked and found that the boy didn''t know when to open his eyes and stare at himself. Then he tentatively called out, "Gu Mingzhao..." "Lu Jingxiao?" The boy wrinkled his nose. Seeing that he recognized himself, Lu Jingxiao thought that he was sober, so he pushed him away. "Gu Mingzhao, since you wake up, call your family to pick up. I don''t have so much spare time to spend here with you." However, the boy firmly grasped his arm and didn''t know where the strength came from. He couldn''t struggle at all. Lu Jingxiao didn''t want to use that power in so many places, so he let him go. And at this time, the boy said, "Lu Jingxiao, since you have robbed me of that many girlfriends, then you must accompany me with a girlfriend, or I will pester you to the end." Lu Jingxiao frowned, thinking about when he robbed Gu Mingzhao''s girlfriend, the other side said, "Lu Jingxiao, I think you are very good, or you should compensate yourself to me, I won''t mind, after all, I eat all men and women." Lu Jingxiao''s reason told him that he should not see a drunkard, but the other party''s next move made him lose his sense. the boy not only gave him a quick kiss on the cheek, but also said, "Lu Jingxiao, from now on, you are my man. If you dare to apologize to me, I will kill you." "Shit!" Lu Jingxiao cursed. He didn''t care where he was now. He used the power in his body. However, he didn''t think it was of any use to the other party. The expression on his face froze. What''s going on? Why is it useless for Gu Mingzhao? Does Gu Mingzhao have any defensive weapons? Lu Jingxiao looked at the boy''s neck and wrist. There was nothing on it. Isn''t that the kind of weapon you wear? Lu Jingxiao thought of some words that the elders of the clan had said to him in his previous life, and his eyes shifted to a certain part of the boy. He wanted to explore the truth with a perspective, but thought that it would be too mean to act, so he dismissed that idea Then he came up with some key points. If there is any magic weapon on Gu Mingzhao, he can feel it. Besides, he has met all the people who care for his family. None of them is a Buddhist So the question is, is his ability ineffective? No, he has to get someone else to test. Lu Jingxiao looks at the drunkard who is not far away from him and shoots a trace of soul power from his fingertips. Then, with a bang, the drunk fell to the ground with his face down. The fall, people around him feel pain for him. Lu Jingxiao looked at the tip of his finger, thinking. The problem is not with him. I think it was just a mistake. Lu Jingxiao tried again, and found that it was useless for boys. It seems that the problem lies in Gu Mingzhao Chapter 673 This method doesn''t work, Lu Jingxiao can only think of other ways "Gu Mingzhao, give me your mobile phone." As soon as this word came out, the boy suddenly became alert, "Lu Jingxiao, what do you want my mobile phone to do? You just don''t want to do something bad when I''m drunk, do you?" "I didn''t expect you to be so shameless. You robbed my girlfriend, but now you still want to get out of the way." Lu Jingxiao, who had been knocked down for a rake, was about to laugh angrily. "Gu Mingzhao, since you have already woken up, you should go back quickly. I don''t have time to spend with you here." Su Yao is half awake now. He carefully looks at the man in front of him. After retrieving the information about him from the memory of the original owner, he releases his hand in disgust. "Lu Jingxiao, why are you? Get out of here. I''m tired of your face. " Lu Jingxiao felt that he had better not care about the mental retardation in front of him, or he would be the only one angry at last. He snorted and left. The noise made Su Yao feel more headache. He frowned and walked towards the door. Head on into a group of people, he clearly felt that the middle of the line of sight fell on his body. But before he could see the man''s face, the man walked away with the others. Su Yao left the matter behind and went out of the bar. He took a breath of the fresh air outside, and instantly felt that his mind was much clearer. What Su Yao didn''t know was that the man who had just looked at him stopped and turned to look at the door. The people who were around him also looked at the door, but saw nothing. "Mr. Huo, what''s the matter?" "Nothing. Go back." The man who is called Mr. Huo said faintly. "But, Mr. Huo, aren''t you here for someone?" "It has been found." When the voice dropped, he walked towards the door. The few people left behind looked at each other in the same place. Got it? When did they find it? Why don''t they know? But when they think of each other''s strange means, they immediately feel no surprise. It must be very easy to find someone like Mr. Huo "Mr. Huo, wait for us." When they came back to their senses, Mr. Huo was no longer there, so he ran after him. They haven''t done their business yet. They can''t let each other go. And when several people chase out, Mr. Huo stands at the door, but his eyes have been looking at a certain place. They also looked at the past. I saw a man sitting not far from the front, and from his body, he was still a man. Is that the man Mr. Huo is looking for? Just as they were wondering, Mr. Huo said, "how do you talk to strangers in this world?" Several people automatically ignored the word "your world" and grasped the key point of "talking to strangers". But the key is that they haven''t talked to strangers. How can they answer? "Mr. Huo, why don''t you go over and pat him on the shoulder and tell him what you want to say when he looks back at you." Someone suggested. Mr. Huo thought it over carefully and found that this method was feasible. He went to Su Yao who was sitting there, and then reached out and patted her on the shoulder. Su Yao immediately turned around and asked, "Sir, what can I do for you?" Chapter 674 Huo Jiushen carefully considered his speech, and then said a sentence that made everyone absolutely defeated. "This gentleman, do you mind if I help you with your palms?" Those people: "I''m sorry My God, Mr. Huo''s chatting skills are too bad. How can anyone say that when they talk to each other? People who don''t know think it''s some kind of money cheating Taoist, although there is no difference between Mr. Huo and Taoist. But Su Yao didn''t think that there was something wrong with his brain when he stood in front of him. He could become a fine cat. Didn''t he allow any Taoist who could calculate? "What are you going to calculate for me, sir?" "Life." Huo Jiushen spits out such a word from his mouth. Su Yao became interested. He stood up and said, "Sir, please help me calculate. I also want to know what my fate will be." With that, he stretched out his right hand at Huo Jiushen. Huo Jiushen grasped his right hand, looked at it carefully, and then said very seriously, "Sir, you have everything in your life, but only one thing is missing?" "What?" Su Yao asked. The men pricked up their ears and wanted to know what was missing from Su Yao''s hit. "Sir, you miss me." Huo Jiushen is still that pair of very serious expression. Those people: "I''m sorry They made a mistake. Mr. Huo is not unable to pick up a conversation, but has a unique chat up skill. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. He took back his hand and looked at Huo Jiushen with a smile. "This gentleman, you are not talking to me, are you?" It was the first time that he met such a conversation in reality. It was really interesting. Huo Jiushen saw Su Yao''s smile. He could not help frowning, "don''t you believe me?" He once figured out that he had a love affair, and the other was a stranger, so he broke through the void and came to this world He found the man now, but he didn''t believe it. Is there something wrong with him? Poor Huo Jiushen has been practicing since he was a child. He has never been involved in worldly affairs. Moreover, he has only been in this world for a few days, so he doesn''t know that the sentence "you miss me" is used by some people to chat up with girls in this era. Su Yao tried to suppress his smile. "Believe, believe, master, can you tell me what will happen to me if I miss you?" "Let me make a careful calculation." Huo Jiushen counted it with his fingers. A few minutes later, he said, "it''s worked out. If you don''t make up for the missing items, you''ll be in bad luck in the future." Hearing this, Su Yao couldn''t help it any longer. "Sir, has anyone ever said that your way of chatting up is bad. You''d better find someone else. Goodbye." Seeing that he was going to leave, Huo Jiushen couldn''t explain to him and grabbed his hand. "Sir, I''m Huo Jiushen never cheat people. In a few days, you''ll know whether what I said is true or not. If you want to get rid of your bad luck, just call me on this phone." He took out a business card and handed it to Su Yao. Su Yao took the business card and looked at it, but he couldn''t help laughing. "You''re really dedicated to it. For the sake of your dedication, I''ll take this card. " "However, I would like to advise you that you''d better not talk to other people about these words, or they will beat you up..." Chapter 675 Huo Jiushen looked at Su Yao''s leaving figure, frowned, then turned to look at several people standing there, "why doesn''t he believe me?" Look at me and I''ll see you. I don''t know how to come back. See they do not know the appearance, Huo nine deep sigh, "forget it, I don''t know, how can you know." A few people:.... " "He''ll know in a few days that I''m telling the truth." It''s a pity that the man has to suffer some flesh and blood these days, which can be avoided What he said is true "Let''s go." Look at me and I''ll see you. I don''t know where Huo Jiushen is going. "Mr. Huo, where do you want to go next?" "Don''t you have something I can help you with?" Huo Jiushen looked at their eyes as if they were looking at a fool, "if you don''t want to, then I''ll go back." "No, no, no, Mr. Huo. My 80 year old mother is still waiting for you to rescue her. Go to my house first." "Yes, yes, there are people in our family waiting for you to rescue." Huo Jiushen "um" a, and then said, "by the way, I charge a high fee, if there is no money, all hands-free." Those few people didn''t expect Huo Jiushen to be so grounded. They were stunned. Then they vied with each other to say, "Mr. Huo, don''t worry, the money must be in place. The most important thing we need is money." Huo Jiushen listened to this, and felt very comfortable. He liked to trade with straightforward people. Yang Yang chin, "then go, who is closest to here, go to the home first." "Mr. Huo, it''s a coincidence that we live in the same neighborhood." One of them said. Listening to this, Huo Jiushen could not help thinking. Living in the same community, there is an accident at home It seems that the same person did it. However, what the truth is, I will not know until I have seen it in person "In the community, in addition to your family, is there anyone else who has an accident?" "as like as two peas," Mr. Huo, it is true. "Mr. Huo, is it the same person who did it?" They have been in the market place for many years, so they can''t be fools. Now the same thing happened to several families in the community. If you want to say that there is nothing fishy in it, they won''t believe it. "Very likely." Huo Jiushen nodded, "if you know them, you''d better call them, and I''ll solve them together tonight." And make a lot of money. In another world, he doesn''t worry about money, but in this world, there are no people who know him, and he has no identity here You have to get an ID card, otherwise it will be very troublesome to do anything. "Mr. Huo, let''s drive over and call them on the way." "By the way, besides the money, I want you to help me with one thing." "Mr. Huo, please tell us what you want, as long as you can make our family safe and sound." "Get me an ID card." You should be able to do this easily They didn''t expect that Huo Jiushen didn''t have an ID card. They couldn''t help being a little strange. However, they were relieved to think that they might be foreigners living in the mountains and forests. "Mr. Huo, it''s really not difficult for us. We''ll have the ID card delivered to you tomorrow." Chapter 676 After solving a series of things, Huo Jiushen felt a little tired, so he asked one of them to take him to a hotel nearby to have a room. Because I need an ID card to open a room in a hotel, and he doesn''t have one. "Mr. Huo, I wronged you to stay here for one night tonight. I will send you the things you want tomorrow morning." Huo Jiushen felt that this man was very popular and said, "please, if something happens to your family in the future, please come to me and I''ll help you solve it." He didn''t notice anything wrong with what he said. make complaints about the corners of his mouth, and silently vomit up in his heart. This kind of thing once is enough, he does not want to have such a thing again in the future. make complaints about Tucao, but he didn''t make complaints about Huo''s nine deep feelings. "Mr. Huo, I''ll thank you here first." Huo Jiushen "um" a, "late at night, you also go back to rest early." ¡­¡­ On the other side. Su Yao safely arrived at the original owner''s home. He didn''t drive the car back by himself, but he found a substitute driver. After all, there was a drunk driver on the road. He didn''t want to commit a crime on the first day of his arrival in the world. At this time, the original owner''s family are sitting in the hall. Hearing the sound of the door being opened, he looked at Su Yao who had just entered. Su Yao''s scalp was numb by them. "Parents, granddad, grandma, big brother, you haven''t slept yet?" As the head of the family, grandfather Gu snorted, "Stinky boy, where did you go to fool around again tonight?" Grandma Gu glared at him. "Shut up, you. Mingzhao is not in a good mood today. What''s wrong with going out to relax?" Although Mr. Gu is the head of the family, he has the general character of a man who cares for his family, that is - henpecked. Now listen to grandma Gu said so, immediately shut her mouth, the expression on her face is a little aggrieved. The Gu family is used to it. Grandma Gu waved to Su Yao. "Mingzhao, come here, come to grandma." Su Yao walked toward grandma Gu and called out, "grandma." Grandma Gu smiles. "Mingzhao, sit next to grandma. Grandma has something to tell you." However, the person sitting next to granny Gu was grandfather Gu. Su Yao was embarrassed to let an elder give up his seat, so he moved a chair from the side and sat next to grandma Gu. "Grandma, you say, I''m listening." Other people did not expect that the little bully at home was so clever today, and looked at him with disbelief. What''s wrong with Mingzhao today? How does it look like a changed person? Is it possible that something happened outside? Or was he bullied outside? No, he is not the kind of person who makes trouble at will, and he is not a person who can let others bully him at will Does this lovelorn let him suffer the affection hurt, also let him become unlike oneself? If they had known that this would happen, they should have driven the girl away. Now it''s better for Mingzhao because she has changed "Mingzhao, there are more girls in the world. You can''t hang on a crooked neck tree." At this time, grandma Gu said, "that girl broke up with you. It''s because she doesn''t have that blessing. You don''t have to be too sad. Tomorrow, your grandmother, I''ll find a bunch of girls for you. I''ll let you choose one and make sure it''s thousands of times better than those girls before... " Chapter 677 Hearing this, Su Yao was embarrassed. How can you make him choose a concubine? "Grandma, I don''t have to worry about it. I''m just angry. And I''ve figured it out now that an unimportant person is not worth my heartbreak and anger Su Yao said with a very serious expression that he almost swore to heaven. However, no one believed what he said. They felt that Su Yao was comforting himself. This kid is so heartbreaking. It''s just a matter of being wronged. You have to bear with it No one has ever dared to let him be wronged. I really want to beat the girl who cheated his feelings. "Mingzhao, if you want to cry, you can cry. You don''t have to hold on to save your heart from being more miserable." The mother of the LORD spoke. She is the one who loves the original owner most in the original plot. The original owner will become so pampered that one quarter of her favorite is her. And the other people who care for the family also favor the original owner, who can be regarded as a group pet. Although grandfather Gu hated his little grandson, he was fond of him. Now I see the other side''s face full of laughter (Su Yao:???) "Gu Mingzhao, although he said that a man has tears, he can still cry when he wants to cry. We won''t laugh at you." However, as soon as his words were finished, grandma Gu gave him a stare, "smelly old man, do you have such a talk? Stay with me and don''t make trouble Mr. Gu: "it''s just What''s wrong with him? What''s wrong with him? However, even if the heart how dissatisfied, he still obediently closed his mouth, sitting there as quiet as a chicken. Su Yao almost laughed. The original owner''s family is really very interesting, especially the original owner''s grandfather, his character is a big and awkward. "You can rest assured, I really did not support, I have figured it out, and I found that I did not really like the girls before, so no matter who they like, they have nothing to do with me." What he said is true. The original master didn''t like those girls much. He just wanted to compete with Lu Jingxiao who was better than him. And he went to the bar to borrow wine to relieve his worries, not because he was hurt by love, but because he found that he was not better than Lu Jingxiao, he was very unwilling. Granny Gu did not speak. She carefully observed Su Yao. Seeing that he was not lying, she breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good. You can figure it out. It''s getting late. There are so many things happening today. You must be tired. Go back to your room and have a rest. " Su Yao nodded, "then I''ll go up and have a rest first. You can go to bed earlier." He is really a little tired, and now the wine is not strong, his head still has some pain. ¡­¡­ After su Yao went upstairs, grandma Gu opened her mouth to other people and said, "do you think Mingzhao''s words are true or false?" "Grandma, Mingzhao is a boy who never lies. I think what he said is true." It was Gu Mingqing, Gu Mingzhao''s elder brother. Granny Gu nodded. "Mingzhao really won''t lie, but this grievance can''t let him suffer in vain." Gu Mingqing immediately understood the meaning of the words, "grandma, what do you say you want to do?" "That girl went to the same school as Mingzhao. You can talk to the headmaster of that school tomorrow..." Chapter 678 After listening to grandma Gu''s words, Gu Mingqing couldn''t help but sigh, "it''s really the most poisonous woman''s heart." As soon as he said this, grandfather Gu glared at him, "Gu Mingqing, what are you talking nonsense about?" "Wrong, wrong. It''s ginger or old spicy. Grandma, you''re so clever at your tactics Gu Mingqing gives a thumbs up. Grandma Gu gave him a blank look, "OK, don''t flatter me. You can do it." At this time, Gu Zhi, who had not said a word since just now, said, "Mom, it seems that this is not very good. The girl just dumped Mingzhao, so she can''t quit school. What''s more, what will they think of him if they know about it... " The words have not finished, caused three people''s stare and roar, "shut up!" Gu Zhi could only shut his mouth under the glare of the three people. "I''ve seen that girl before, but it''s not a good one. She''s full of famous brands. Mingzhao paid for her. Now he''s dumped Mingzhao for the Lu family''s boy. I guess he wants to make a profit from the Lu family again... " Fang Chuyu said. "People like her must have done such things countless times. If people go to investigate her, they will find out a lot of things. If her conduct is not correct, I will report her to the school authorities. The school of Ming Dynasty can''t accommodate people with bad conduct... " For her words, everyone felt very reasonable. Grandma Gu said, "Chu Yu, you''re right. It''s really time to investigate that girl first, and then drive her out of school." Then she looked at Gu Zhi again, "Gu Zhi, do you have no objection now?" "No more." Gu Zhisan touched his nose. Even if he really has objection, he dare not say it, unless he wants to be bombarded by his parents and his wife in turn. Well, he is really less and less important at home now "You dare not have it." Granny Gu snorted, "Mingqing, you''ll investigate the girl tomorrow, and then give me the result of the investigation. I''ll show it to Mingzhao, so that he won''t forget about the girl." Gu Mingqing frowned, "but Mingzhao has said that he doesn''t like that girl. Don''t you believe him, grandma?" "It''s not that you don''t believe him, just in case." Granny Gu said with a straight face. Seeing what Gu Mingqing wanted to say, he said again, "don''t talk too much. Just do what I say." Gu Mingqing said, "Oh, I know." "All right, that''s it. What should you do? I''ll go back to my room and have a rest." She walked up the stairs. Halfway through, she suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, you should pay more attention to Mingzhao tonight." Although they don''t know why she said so, they should. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Su Yao, who had already returned to his room, didn''t sleep. He rolled on the bed for several times, then stretched out his limbs into a "big" character. "Tangyuan, give me the original story of the world, and remember that it is only related to the original owner." "Well, I''ll give you the original story about the original Lord." Said the dumpling. [Ding, loading the original plot ¡¿ the former owner was Gu Mingzhao. He was a young master who cared for his family in the capital city. When he was spoiled and spoiled, he developed the temperament of a little overlord Chapter 679 However, although Gu Mingzhao is sometimes domineering, he will not attack anyone for no reason, nor will he make trouble for no reason. He even helps many people secretly. But no one knew what he did, so everyone thought he was a tough guy Because few people are willing to make friends with Gu Mingzhao. Gu Mingzhao felt that he didn''t need any friends, so he went alone. Although Gu Mingzhao has no friends, he has an opponent. His opponent is Lu Jingxiao, the man of the world. Lu Jingxiao is not a native of this world. He was reborn from another world to this world. Lu Jingxiao, who has the memory of his past life and has a strong learning ability, has become a genius and a child of other people''s family. Gu Mingzhao heard the name "Lu Jingxiao" from his family and others. When he was a child, he didn''t think it had anything to do with it. And there''s not much intersection between the two. But when he went to high school, Gu Mingzhao and Lu Jingxiao became classmates. After some people compared them, he took Lu Jingxiao as his opponent and wanted to compete with him everywhere. Unfortunately, Lu Jingxiao is not only a man, but also a dragon. Gu Mingzhao won him by a fluke once and never won again Gu Mingzhao is also a very sad person. He is better than Lu Jingxiao in other aspects. Even the girlfriends he made after seeing Lu Jingxiao all transferred their love He was not willing to be reconciled. He rose up, but still could not compare with Lu Jingxiao. Finally, he was awakened by Lu Jingxiao''s words. From then on, he put down his obsession and no longer compared himself with Lu Jingxiao Gu Mingzhao is the best ending in the original plot. ¡­¡­ After digesting the original plot, Su Yao said, "Tangyuan, do you think it''s my Jack Su halo, or Lu Jingxiao''s Dragon Aotian''s physical strength?" After listening to it, tangyuan couldn''t help being speechless Host, you seem to have missed the point "No mistake. I think that''s the most important thing." Su Yao said with a strong voice. "Why?" he said "You see, I''m in the same class with Lu Jingxiao now. I don''t see you looking up all day long, and there will always be people comparing me with him. I''m also a winner and loser. I don''t want to be overwhelmed by Lu Jingxiao." Su Yao explained. "Host, if you don''t want to happen that kind of thing, don''t you just transfer school?" "No Su Yao shook his head. "It''s too troublesome to change schools, and it will make Lu Jingxiao and other people think I''m giving up." Tangyuan: How come so many things? Host, you can take care of yourself. You don''t have to deal with Lu Jingxiao. What''s more, the most important thing for you now is to carefully do the task... " Su Yao interrupted him impatiently, "don''t talk about this. You can tell me who is more powerful." "Host, I''m not sure about this. You can only find a chance to compare the aura of you and Lu Jingxiao, which is more powerful." Said the dumpling. Not getting the answer he wanted, Su Yao was very dissatisfied, "I know, you can roll, don''t swing around in front of my eyes, shaking my eyes hurt." Tangyuan Host, you are very good at breaking bridges Chapter 680 I have to say that Gu Mingqing is very efficient. When he got up the next morning, he asked a friend to help him investigate the information about the girl who dumped his brother. Now, the girl''s profile is on his cell phone. That girl is really not a person of good conduct. She has made more than ten boyfriends before and after, and has not been dating for more than a month. She always asks every boyfriend she has ever met for something, and she has had sex with some of them His brother Gu Mingzhao is one of the victims, and he is also the most miserable victim. Not only did the girl spend so much money, but also was dumped by the girl. Fortunately, she didn''t cheat her into bed, otherwise the loss would be even greater. The most important thing is that the girl''s object of empathy or his dead enemy Lu Jingxiao. No wonder that boy went out to drink last night. This girl is really a disaster. If you don''t get rid of this girl earlier, it is estimated that many innocent teenagers will be cheated by her soon. However, this girl is really brave. She not only cheated Gu Mingzhao, but also wants to cheat the Lu family After reading all the information about the girl, Gu Mingqing couldn''t help but sigh. "If he had been summoned to know these things, he would have been half angry." Grandma Gu, who had just arrived at the top of the stairs, heard this sentence. She quickly went down the stairs, which did not match her white haired appearance at all. However, Gu''s family has been used to it for a long time. After all, grandma Gu was a soldier when she was young, and now she still insists on exercising every day. Her body is strong and strong. "Mingqing, what do you mean by what you just said?" Gu Mingqing turned, "grandma, the girl''s information has been found, she is really a disaster." On hearing this, grandma Gu suddenly came to her strength. She held out her hand to Gu Mingqing and said, "show me." She would like to see what kind of monsters dare to harm her baby grandson. After that, grandma still thought, "don''t let me think of the contents. Don''t let me see the contents." If my parents don''t give me a look, don''t let me in Gu Mingqing had to live in her clothes under the influence, obediently give the mobile phone to. Grandma Gu took the mobile phone and looked at it. After reading it, she would like to shoot the girl who cheated her baby grandson. "This girl is really not a good thing. Her private life is so chaotic. Fortunately, Mingzhao has not been hooked / LED / put into bed by her. Otherwise, I''m afraid she has contracted some disease..." "This kind of disaster should be solved as soon as possible..." Seeing her so excited, Gu Mingqing was afraid that she would drop her mobile phone, so she quickly took it back and comforted her. "Grandma, don''t be so angry. Mingzhao didn''t happen anything. The money was taken as the coffin fee for the girl..." "And it''s a good thing. After this lesson, Mingzhao will not be cheated by those girls outside easily, isn''t it?" Although Gu Mingqing''s words were not pleasant to listen to, she felt that there was some truth in her words. She was not as angry as she was just now Chapter 681 "Mingqing, you can go to the school now. No, I''ll go by myself." Gu Mingqing smell speech, can''t help but be surprised, "grandma, what are you going to do?" "What else can I do? Of course, I want to get justice for my baby grandson." Grandma Gu said with a smile. Gu Mingqing looked at her smile, and couldn''t help shivering. His grandmother was a bully when she was young. Although she is old now, she still has that temper. Few people dare to offend her. She''s going to do it herself this time. Isn''t she trying to tear up the girl who cheated Mingzhao? In order to avoid causing death, Gu Mingqing said, "grandma, where can such a small matter need the help of a big man like you? Let me go. I promise to solve it properly." Granny Gu is a thoughtful person. Naturally, she knows why Gu Mingqing said such a thing, "don''t worry, I''m not going to kill people." Gu Mingqing choked. Just when he didn''t know what to say, Su Yao came down from the stairs. He seemed to have grasped the straw to save his life. "Mingzhao, please come and persuade grandma." Su Yao walked over, his face puzzled, "what''s the matter?" Gu Mingqing held grandma Gu''s "you''re a dead boy" look and said, "grandma, for you, is going to your school to ask for a statement." Su Yao didn''t know why. He asked, "what happened? The girl is a small role. Why does grandma want to do it in person?" Gu Mingqing did not know what to say, so as not to hurt his brother''s young man''s heart, so he handed over his mobile phone, "I can''t tell you this. You can see it yourself." Su Yao took over the mobile phone and looked at it, without any reaction, "it was because of this." Gu Mingqing saw that he was so calm and relieved. He took the mobile phone, "Mingzhao, I suddenly have a stomachache, I want to go to the toilet, you help me to persuade grandma." Su Yao nodded and looked at grandma Gu. "Grandma, you can leave this kind of thing to the elder brother, so as not to spoil your good mood." Granny Gu loves her little grandson very much. On weekdays, she will give anything he says, but this time she won''t give in. "No, I don''t believe your brother''s ability to handle affairs, so I''ll go in person." Su Yao immediately felt a headache. He recalled the way the owner and his grandmother got along with him. He held her arm and began to tease her. "Grandma, let the elder brother do it this time, OK?" Hearing this, he was getting goose bumps all over his body. It''s rare for the little grandson to sprinkle coquetry on himself. Granny Gu naturally wants to satisfy his request, "OK, I''ll let you do this, but you''ll have breakfast with me today." "Good." Su Yao agreed very decisively. It''s just having breakfast together. It''s no big deal. ¡­¡­ However, when Su Yao sat at the table, he felt how naive his ideas were. He looked at the bowl in front of him that was full again, and grandma Gu, who kept putting things into his bowl, could not hold his expression. Although he likes food, he is not a pig. "Grandma, I can''t eat any more. Please don''t clip me any more." "You''ve lost so much weight these days. You need to eat more." Grandma took a crab bowl and said to him. Su Yao stealthily pinched his own flesh and said nothing There is a kind of thin, called grandma think you are thin Chapter 682 Fortunately, Gu Mingqing appeared Su Yao seemed to have grasped the straw and said, "elder brother, you are going to my school today. You can take me there by the way." Although I don''t know why he wants to let himself take him, Gu Mingqing will not refuse his brother''s request, "good." Su Yao stood up. "Let''s go now. I''ll buy something by the way." "But..." Gu Mingqing''s words have not been said, Su Yao dragged him out, "don''t be, let''s go, or we''ll be late." Gu Mingqing is speechless It''s only six o''clock now. I''m late. After leaving the door, Su Yao immediately released his hand. "Brother, you don''t have to drive me. I''ll drive by myself." Gu Mingqing a face muddle force, "you this kid again do what ghost?" Su Yao did not explain to him and walked towards the garage. Gu Mingqing caught up with him and put his hand around his neck. "You son of a bitch, I''m asking you something. Why don''t you answer me?" "Because I don''t want to pay attention to you." As he spoke, he clapped Gu Mingqing''s hand away. "Hey What are you crazy about today "By the way, is it hard for you to find yourself upset after being played around by a girl all the time?" Gu Mingqing''s face is full of gossip. Su Yao didn''t care about him. He found the owner''s car in the garage and got on the car. Gu Mingqing see the car to his side, quickly avoid, "you should not be because I pierced the heart, so angry?" Su Yao ignored him and drove away. "I can''t hold my breath." Gu Mingqing shook his head, got on his car and ran after him. ¡­¡­ After driving for a short time, Su Yao found that his car suddenly stopped moving. He got out of the car to check, but he couldn''t find out what was wrong. Gu Mingqing has already caught up with him. Seeing where his car is parked and people standing in front of it, he stops and goes down to have a look. "Mingzhao, what''s the matter?" "I don''t know what happened. All of a sudden, the car stopped moving." Su Yao replied. Gu Mingqing did not know how to repair the car, so he said, "you call someone to tow the car away. I said you go to school." Now it''s the only way. Su Yao nodded, "OK." After a phone call, someone came to tow the car away. After the car was towed away, Su Yao got on Gu Mingqing''s car. Then the accident happened again. But this time, it was not that the car suddenly stopped moving, but a tire burst on the road. Gu Mingqing looked at the tire burst, some dazed to scratch his head, "how suddenly burst tire?" Su Yao was also at a loss. At this time, something fell from the sky. Su Yao gave Gu Mingqing a quick push, while he himself retreated. "Bang", a flowerpot fell to the ground. Gu Mingqing looked at the broken flowerpot and took a breath of cold air. "At the moment, it''s OK. It''s not bad for me. Otherwise, I''ll give you a bad call." Su Yao looked up and saw no one. It seems that the flowerpot was not accidentally knocked down, but blown down by the wind. But why does he always feel weird? First of all, his car suddenly couldn''t move, then Gu Mingqing''s car suddenly burst a tire, and now a flowerpot fell from the high air, isn''t it Chapter 683 Su Yao thought of what the man he met last night said to himself and fell into a deep thought. Is that what the man said is true? Missing him? No, how could there be such a ridiculous thing in the world? It must be a coincidence. Maybe it''s his bad day. Yes, it must be. After today, everything will be OK. After thinking about it, Su Yao looked at Gu Mingqing and said, "brother, please call someone to change the tire of your car. I''ll go shopping and I''ll be back in a minute." "Wait..." Gu Mingqing reaches out Er Kang''s hand to him. As soon as he is ready to say something, he has already run away Run away Gu Mingqing put down his hand and sighed, "it''s just to buy something. Is it in such a hurry?" But Su Yao did not go far, because he met with bad things again. He inadvertently walked into a place and couldn''t get out again. Su Yao knew that he had encountered a ghost hitting the wall, but he could not find out where the ghost trapped him was. Moreover, he was not a ghost Exorcist. He could only keep circling in the same place and try his luck. However, he was so unlucky today that he found nothing. Then he had to ask Tangyuan for help, "Tangyuan, do you know how to get out of here?" However, there was no response from Tangyuan, and the connection between him and Tangyuan was temporarily cut off by something. Under this, Su Yao is really no way, he can only stand there, waiting for the ghost that trapped him to appear on his own initiative. As time passed by, I don''t know how long it took. A long and shrill scream rang out in Su Yao''s ear. The scream made him quickly cover it. After the scream disappeared, Su Yao found that the scene in front of him had changed back to a tall building. It looks like he came out of the wall. Su Yao immediately breathed a sigh of relief, but the next second was suddenly close to his face to give a shock. He stepped back a few steps, and when he had stabilized himself, he found that the man who had come was the man who had said something strange to him last night. Is it because he helped himself out of the wall? Su Yao''s mind just flashed such an idea, the man in front of him suddenly opened his mouth and said, "now you should believe that what I said is true?" Su Yao''s brain couldn''t turn around? What are you talking about? " Huo Jiushen did not answer his question, but dragged him to his back. He looked at the sharp ghost that suddenly appeared in front of his eyes and said in a cold voice, "it''s like the person who hurt me Huo Jiushen. It''s really unwise to die." Su Yao is now back to his senses. Looking at the ugly ghost in front of him, he almost vomited out. Li Gui seems to be angry at Su Yao''s reaction. He ignores Huo Jiushen and pours at Su Yao. However, before meeting Su Yao, he was beaten to death by Huo Jiushen. Su Yao looked at the fierce ghost who had already died, and did not know how to react. At this time, Huo Jiushen turned to him and said, "don''t be afraid, it has been killed by me." Su Yao was speechless and choked Which eye of yours sees me afraid? Huo Jiushen saw this and thought he was still afraid. He said, "don''t worry. With me, nothing can hurt you." Chapter 684 He saw this sentence in the TV series. After the man said this to the woman, the woman was moved and fell into the man''s arms. Want to come, the next second Su Yao will be moved to his arms? What kind of reaction should he make? Hey, hey However, what he imagined did not happen. He only heard Su Yao say, "you are not following me secretly all the time, are you a dead pervert?" What''s more, Su Yao looks at him in the same way as he looks at something abnormal. Huo Jiushen felt cheated by the TV series. Su Yao didn''t show any emotion at all, and scolded him. "I''m not. I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense." Huo Jiushen denies Sanlian. Su Yao snorted coldly and didn''t believe his lies at all. "If you didn''t follow me again, how could you suddenly appear and save me? Don''t say it''s all coincidence." Huo Jiushen suddenly choked. He was following Su Yao secretly. Yes, but he was not a pervert. He just wanted to protect Su Yao and save the beauty with a hero. It is said on the Internet that this move is the most effective. But why didn''t it work at all in Su Yao''s place? Or is it not suitable to deal with Su Yao? Well, it seems that he has to learn a lot about the ways of the world, try to catch Su Yao as soon as possible, and then break the love robbery. "I''m following you, yes, but I''m not a pervert." Huo Jiushen said solemnly, "and if I didn''t show up just now, you are still trapped by that ghost. Maybe you are still poisoned by him." This time, it was su Yao''s turn to choke. He thought in his heart how thick the man was to say such a thing. And he didn''t ask him to help. He suddenly came out. By the way, he''s still a dead pervert who''s been with him. "You''re a pervert, no matter what your purpose is to follow me. You''d better stop pestering me, or don''t blame me for being rude to you ¡°¡­¡­¡± Huo Jiushen felt that he was really wronged to death. He has clearly explained why the other party still scolds him like this? If he had known that his love was such an unreasonable person, he should not have come all the way to this world. It''s too late to regret now Seeing Huo Jiushen''s silence, Su Yao snorted coldly and left. Huo Jiushen followed without saying a word. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Su Yao said without turning back, "don''t follow me, or I''ll really be rude to you." Huo Jiushen steps a meal, did not follow up. Su Yao looked back and saw him standing there with his head down, looking like he was abandoned by the whole world. I can''t help feeling guilty. But think of the other party''s shameless behavior, that kind of guilt immediately disappeared without a trace. Su Yao snorted, raised his feet and went on. Huo Jiushen raised his head and looked at the figure of his leaving. Now he has only one idea in his heart - as expected, what is said in the TV series is false. ¡­¡­ At this time, the unfortunate thing happened to Su Yao again. I don''t know where to run out of a truck, and the truck seems to be out of control, like crazy rushed toward Su Yao. When the truck driver saw Su Yao, who was not far away from him, he quickly stepped on the brake. However, the brake failed and he could only honk his horn wildly Chapter 685 When Su Yao heard the trumpet, he stopped and looked to his left. When he saw the out of control truck rushing towards him, he stepped back several steps and watched the truck hit the tree not far away. However, although he avoided the truck, his left foot twisted and his ankle swelled. "Damn it, it''s a bad time!" Su Yao swore in a low voice, and then cured his feet with the therapy he had learned. Huo Jiushen came to see this scene, his eyes dark. It seems that his doomsday is not an ordinary person, and is likely to be the same as him. However, if it is the same passer-by, why can''t the other party even deal with a small ghost? Is it because he has just begun to practice? That''s the only explanation. Su Yao didn''t know that he had become a peer with low cultivation in Huo Jiushen''s eyes. He remembered what Huo Jiushen said last night. Is that true? It''s not because today is his bad day, that''s why it''s so bad, but there are other reasons? But if that''s the case, it doesn''t mean you want to be with this inexplicable man? What should he do? No, no, no, according to the general routine, maybe this is the target of his strategy. First, ask the tangyuan. "Tangyuan, I have something to ask you." "What''s the matter?" "I''m in front of me. Is that the man I''m targeting this time?" "That''s right." It didn''t tell the host, but since he had already guessed it, he had to admit it, so as to save himself some time. It''s true. Su Yao thought to himself: how can he be so unique every time he appears, which always makes him unable to defend himself? ¡­¡­ Su Yao wanted to run over and held Huo Jiushen in his arms. But the thought that he had just called him a dead pervert, and now his attitude to him suddenly improved, it would certainly arouse his suspicion, so he controlled the impulse in his heart. Su Yao walked toward Huo Jiushen, carrying a cool look, "Hello, I have a question to ask you." "My name is not hello. My name is Huo Jiushen." Huo Jiushen corrected his mistakes seriously. There are a lot of problems. Su Yao make complaints about this in his heart. "I don''t care what your name is, just answer my question." Huo Jiushen "Oh," then you ask "What you said to me last night is true?" Su Yao walked around him, and the more he saw it, the more satisfied he was. Well, as expected, he is Su Yao''s man. Tangyuan: the heart of the host, the needle of the sea bottom. Huo Jiu deeply nodded, "what I said is true, but you don''t believe me, so you will be so unlucky today." Su Yao choked at this. What should be said This guy sometimes says things that are really heart piercing. Su Yao, who felt deeply rooted in his heart, decided to skip the topic. "Is there any other method besides the one you mentioned?" "No, you can only solve this problem with me." Huo Jiushen said decisively. Su Yao: This is really a problem for him Chapter 686 "Is there really no other way?" Su Yao frowned and pretended to be very embarrassed. "We are both men. We can''t stay together all the time." "Who says two men can''t be together?" Huo Jiushen immediately retorted, "I saw it on the Internet. Now many couples are of the same sex, and the law here The law allows same-sex marriage. " As soon as the words fell, he saw that Su Yao''s eyes widened, and he felt a ghost reaction, "what do you say? Do you still want to marry me? " For Su Yao''s reaction, Huo Jiushen suddenly felt a little upset, but he couldn''t say where he was upset. "Only this way can you solve your fate, or you will be so unlucky until you die." "Is that exaggeration? Didn''t you say that just be together? Being together doesn''t mean you have to get married. " Su Yao continued to work hard, "I tell you, if you have to get married, I''d rather die!" "I will never and never marry a man." He almost yelled it out. Huo Jiushen frowned. It''s not a big deal to marry a same-sex person. A person from other countries can accept it. Can''t he, a native, accept it? Huo Jiushen wanted to say something, but looking at Su Yao''s strong resistance to the matter, he felt that he should not force people too hard, or it would only backfire. After a while, he will not accept it clearly. "Let''s not talk about marriage for the time being. Let''s talk about cohabitation first." "Cohabitation?" Like being choked by his own saliva, Su Yao coughed a few times, "cough, cough, you still want to live with me?" Why is this guy more anxious than he is? Is there anything fishy about this? "Tangyuan, please help me to investigate the information about Huo Jiushen and tell me later." "Good." Tangyuan agreed. ¡­¡­ Huo Jiushen doesn''t know why his reaction is so fierce. It''s not a big deal that two big men live together. "Since we want to be together, naturally we want to live together, which will also facilitate me to protect you." Su Yao wanted to promise him, but the reality didn''t allow him. "Cohabitation is too early for us. After all, we just know each other now, and we don''t know each other. And the most important thing is that I have to go home every night. Do you want to go to my house? " "I don''t mind if you don''t have any comments." Huo Jiushen said. Su Yao choked Shit, why is this guy so thick skinned? I guess it''s too thick to be shot at, right? "I do, I do, and my family won''t agree." "That''s OK. I can buy a flat and you can move in with me." Su Yao: How the hell is he supposed to answer this? He''s really good at heart, but he can''t. He has to control himself "Why don''t you tell me the reason for cohabitation first?" "As I said just now, it can better protect you." Huo Jiushen a pair of "your ear is not wrong" expression. Su Yao scolded "Dog Man" in his heart. "But I don''t need your protection, so there''s no need to live together." Chapter 687 Saying that, he did not give Huo Jiushen a chance to speak, and said, "if you don''t think it''s OK, then let me have bad luck until I die." Huo Jiu sighed deeply, "since you are so resistant, let''s talk about this kind of thing in the future." Why did a man who had been devoting himself to practice and had been divorced from the secular world for a long time met with love robberies? It''s a real headache. But Su Yao''s heart: depend on, why should let him encounter such a thing, he is really too difficult. "So let''s look at ways to get rid of bad luck." Huo Jiushen frowned, "but..." Su Yao interrupted him, "I don''t want you to feel, I want me to feel." Huo Jiushen has a new understanding of Su Yao, that is, hegemony. Not only did he not let him speak, but also said such a thing. What is it that is not hegemonic? "Well, I''ll listen to you for a while." As long as we can catch up with people, what about concessions. Su Yao thought about it carefully and then said, "you said before that only when I am with you can my bad luck be relieved. And if we are together, we must have physical contact, so certain physical contact can relieve my bad luck At this time, Huo Jiushen is speechless. In his mind, there are only the four words "logical ghost". At this time, Su Yao said again, "well, let''s do an experiment next." "What experiment?" Huo Jiushen looked at him blankly. As soon as Su Yao was ready to explain to him, Gu Mingqing came over and said, "Mingzhao, what are you doing there? It''s been so long." Su Yao didn''t expect that he would suddenly appear at this time. After quickly shaking Huo Jiushen''s hand, he turned to Gu Mingqing and said, "brother, a stranger asked me the way just now. Where''s your car? Have you fixed it Listen to him say so, Gu Mingqing then did not ask what again, "already repaired, let''s go." Su Yao nodded, but his mind had shifted to another thing. He had physical contact with Huo Jiushen just now. Although it was only for a few seconds, it should be effective? Huo Jiushen lowered his head and looked at the hand he had been holding by Su Yao. He didn''t know what he was thinking. If I had been a licking dog, I would have thought that - I would never wash my hands again. If you were a normal person, you would think that - why did he suddenly shake my hand? However, Huo Jiushen is neither a dog licker nor a normal person, so he thinks so in his heart - his hands are soft and slippery, and they are comfortable to touch. Did he use anything? However, as soon as this idea came out, Huo Jiushen himself was scared, and he despised himself for some time. Huo Jiushen, this is not the point, the point is to quickly follow up to protect him, so as not to wait for them to get married, one of them has already hung up. ¡­¡­ Huo Jiushen is invisible and floats in the air with Su Yao and Gu Mingqing. Along the way, nothing bad happened to them. Huo Jiushen remembered the scene when Su Yao suddenly shook his hand. Was he doing what he said at that time? If only physical contact can change his life, it will be very bad for him. It seems that he has to think of other ways, not to let his previous efforts are in vain. Su Yao also found this. It seems that after physical contact with Huo Jiushen, he can avoid the bad things, but he doesn''t know how long it can last Chapter 688 After su Yao was sent to the teaching building, Gu Mingqing went to the headmaster. More than half of the girls'' eyes were attracted by Su Yao. They were crazy and followed him all the way. Some of them followed and even screamed. "Ah! Gu Mingzhao is really so handsome. How can I discover this now? " "Gu Mingzhao is really so handsome, even more handsome than Lu Jingxiao." "I''ve decided that from today No, from now on, Gu Mingzhao is my new God, and this decision will never change in my life. " Hearing these words, Su Yao always felt some shame. If that''s what happens to popular boys, he''d rather be an ordinary person. Oh, this damned Jack Sue halo. You have to find a way to turn it off. Tangyuan: host, aren''t you very thick skinned? Why are you ashamed now? Su Yao: roll on, roll on! ¡­¡­ Su Yao, who walked to the stairs, met Lu Jingxiao, and both stopped. Su Yao looked at the girls who followed Lu Jingxiao, and then looked at the girls who were following him. He felt that his Jack Su Guanghuan had won. I don''t know if he was affected by the original owner''s emotion. At this moment, he felt a burst of comfort. He tried to keep his mouth down. When people felt that the air would become anxious, Su Yao said hello to Lu Jingxiao, "Oh, how clever." "It''s a coincidence." Lu Jingxiao replied faintly. All the girls:.... " What''s going on here? Don''t the two of them pinch each other as soon as they meet? At this time, Su Yao said again, "however, you are blocking my way. Can you make way?" "You''re the one in the way." Lu Jingxiao did not open his mouth, standing beside him Lu Jingchuan spoke. Su Yao looked him up and down. "I''m talking to Lu Jingxiao. Who are you?" It was like saying, "which onion are you?". Lu Jingchuan was immediately angry, "Gu Mingzhao, you don''t go too far, Xiao Ge, he doesn''t care about you in weekdays, it''s him who is cultured." Su Yao faintly "um" a, "he is quite cultured, at least more educated than you." Lu Jingchuan felt that he had been violated. He shook his fist and was about to hit Su Yao. However, it was stopped by Lu Jingxiao, "OK, don''t monkey around, let''s go." Seeing Lu Jingxiao open his mouth, Lu Jingchuan remembered what happened in the bar last night, "brother Xiao, you should not..." Do you really like Gu Mingzhao? He was very tactful and didn''t say the second half of the sentence, or he would be beaten up by Lu Jingxiao. "Lu Jingchuan!" Lu Jingxiao gave a sharp rebuke. Seeing that he was angry, Lu Jingchuan could not but put down his fist and glared at Su Yao. I really don''t know what kind of ecstasy Gu Mingzhao gave Xiao elder brother. How can you protect him? Su Yao did not pay attention to Lu Jingchuan. He stepped forward and approached Lu Jingxiao. Just when they thought they were going to fight, they only heard Su Yao''s unidentified cry, "Lu Jingxiao." Lu Jingxiao was not used to such a close distance and stepped back a few steps. Thinking of what happened last night, I couldn''t help frowning, "speak up." Su Yao looked at his behavior and couldn''t help laughing. "Lu Jingxiao, you shouldn''t be afraid of me, are you?" Chapter 689 "Brother Xiao will not be afraid of you, the weak chicken." It was Lu Jingchuan who came back. He glared at Su Yao and then looked at Lu Jingxiao. "Brother Xiao, that girl is looking for you again. She also said that if you don''t want to see her, you should jump down from the top floor of the teaching building." Lu Jingxiao''s brows wrinkled more tightly. The girl in Lu Jingchuan''s mouth is Gu Mingzhao''s ex girlfriend. She suddenly entangled herself with herself because she didn''t know what she was doing. She was like a piece of dog skin plaster and couldn''t get rid of it. After listening to Lu Jingchuan''s words, Su Yao couldn''t help but tease Lu Jingxiao, "Oh, Lu Jingxiao, you are really lucky in peach blossom, but this time it''s rotten peach blossom." By this kind of brain sick girl to entangle, Lu Jingxiao is really quite miserable, if a bad, the other party really jumped to commit suicide. Lu Jingchuan was even more disdainful to Su Yao, who was gloating. "Gu Mingzhao, that girl is your ex girlfriend. You can laugh when your ex - girlfriend is clinging to other boys. You are heartless "If you say it''s an ex girlfriend, it has nothing to do with me." Su Yao said, "so whatever she does, it doesn''t affect me." Lu Jingchuan was choked and speechless Gu Mingzhao, who was dumped by the girl yesterday, went to the bar to have a drink to relieve his worries. Why has he changed his face today? Isn''t the reason why he went to the bar was not for drinking, but because Xiao Ge also went there? Damn it, Gu Mingzhao is really clever! Fortunately, Su Yao didn''t know what he was thinking. Otherwise, he would smash his dog''s head. At this time, Lu Jingxiao opened his mouth, "where is that girl?" The other party said that, he can''t go without going. Who knows if she will do anything radical, he doesn''t want to get into trouble. So I took this opportunity to solve the problem. Lu Jingchuan''s attention was instantly diverted, "Xiao Ge, are you really going to see her?" "Otherwise, let her die?" Lu Jingxiao asked. Lu Jingchuan suddenly choked I''ll take you there, brother "Let''s go." ¡­¡­ Su Yao watched them walk away from him, squinting, not knowing what he was thinking. At this time, the dumpling said, "host, you clearly know that Lu Jingxiao is the man of the world. Why do you want to provoke him?" "I''m not provoking him. I''m just acting according to the character of the Lord." Su Yao solemnly said nonsense, "the original owner is most fond of targeting Lu Jingxiao. If I don''t say anything at this time and arouse the suspicion of Lu Jingxiao and others, what should I do?" Tangyuan Well said and reasonable, it is speechless -- fart! It won''t believe the lies of its host. "Host, come on, you are not a person who can maintain the original owner''s design. To tell you the truth, what do you want to do this time?" "For the sake of your understanding of me, I''ll tell you the truth." Su Yao said, "in fact, I''m just idle." Tangyuan Well, that''s a strong reason. "It seems that there is nothing to do next. It''s better to go to a good play." Su Yao kept up with the army as he spoke. glutinous rice balls make complaints about what sees, and I think you just want to do something. Chapter 690 This is what Su Yao saw in the past - the girl sat on the ground, holding Lu Jingxiao''s right foot in her arms. She still said, "Lu Jingxiao, I''ll put my words here today. If you don''t promise to be my boyfriend, I''ll die in front of you and make you feel guilty for the rest of your life." People have not seen such a confession, can not help but sympathize with Lu Jingxiao. Lu Jingxiao frowned and tried to resist the impulse to kick Lin Xiao open. "You first let go." "I won''t let you go. If I let you go, you will surely escape. If you do, I won''t find you again." Hearing this, Lu Jingxiao wants to break his mouth. What bad luck has he fallen into? He has met such a wonderful flower. If this had been put in the Xiuzhen realm, he would have killed Lin Xiao. Now think about it, the world is really unfriendly to him, full of constraints everywhere. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. All people''s attention immediately turned to him, including Lu Jingxiao and Lin Xiao. Lu Jingxiao looked at Su Yao, who was gloating, but did not speak. The moment Lin Xiao saw Su Yao, the expression on his face suddenly changed. She loosened her hand holding Lu Jingxiao''s thigh and stood up. After straightening her clothes, she took a step and twisted her buttocks towards Su Yao. Her face was full of joy. "Gu Mingzhao, I found that my favorite one is you. Let''s get back together." People didn''t expect that things had reversed so quickly, and they couldn''t help but feel a burst of regret. What''s going on here? Isn''t Lin Xiao empathizing with Lu Jingxiao and abandoning Gu Mingzhao? This time it was Lu Jingxiao''s turn to watch the good play. Although he did not speak, the gloating in his eyes could not be concealed. Lu Jingchuan was not so calm. He saw Lin Xiaona''s wonderful flower run to tangle Su Yao. He gloated and said, "Gu Mingzhao, this rotten peach blossom is in love with you again. What are you going to do?" Others also want to know what Su Yao would do with Lin Xiao. If he and Lin Xiao compound, then he is a soft bone. Su Yao did not expect such a thing to happen. On the surface, he was very calm, but in his heart was MMP. This Jack Su Guanghuan is really rubbish, not only useless, but also caused him trouble. Damn it, after finishing the task of the world, he must turn off the rubbish props. However, the most important thing at present is to solve the trouble of Lin Xiao. "Lin Xiao, a good horse doesn''t want to turn back. Of course, I am the good horse, and you are the turning grass. I have no meaning for you. You''d better go to your true love Lu Jingxiao." When he said this, he secretly hypnotized Lin Xiao. Although he has only learned 30% of hypnosis, he can still deal with people like Lin Xiao. Lu Jingxiao didn''t think that Su Yao wanted to lead the matter to him. No matter how calm he was, he couldn''t calm down. He couldn''t help but curse in a low voice Lin Xiao soon fell in love with Su Yao''s hypnotism, and now she only hears Su Yao''s words. Su Yao said that her true love is Lu Jingxiao, so her true love is Lu Jingxiao. So she went to Lu Jingxiao and said, "Lu Jingxiao, I really like you. You can be my boyfriend. I will be very nice to you." People are more and more unable to see the direction of this matter. Does Lin Xiao like Gu Mingzhao or Lu Jingxiao? Or does she want both? Chapter 691 Lu Jingxiao looks at Su Yao. Su Yao waves at him, says a few words to him in silence, and turns away. Lu Jingxiao: Gu Mingzhao is really getting worse and worse. He didn''t want to quarrel with him before, but now it seems that he still has to worry about him, so that he doesn''t think he is a person to be provoked. However, the most important thing at present is to solve the trouble of Lin Xiao. As for the matter of settling accounts with Gu Mingzhao, we will talk about it later. Lu Jingxiao looks at Lin Xiao and finds something wrong. Lin Xiao''s eyes were empty. It was obvious that he had been hit by some magic. Again with Gu Mingzhao said that sentence, Lin Xiao is likely to be hypnotism. But isn''t Gu Mingzhao an ordinary human being? Why does he have hypnosis? Is he hiding his clumsiness all the time? This matter will be investigated later. He first solved the hypnosis of Lin Xiaozhong, otherwise she would have been pestering herself. However, Lu Jingxiao forgets one thing. Even if Lin Xiao doesn''t get hypnotism, he will keep pestering him, unless he turns over or Lin Xiao changes school After hypnotism was removed, Lin Xiao''s eyes suddenly recovered. She looked at Lu Jingxiao who was close at hand, and her face immediately turned red. She also made a very shy expression. Seeing that Lu Jingxiao was about to throw up, he quickly stepped back a few steps, and then pulled Lu Jingchuan to himself, "Lu Jingchuan, she will give you to solve it. I will take a step first, take care of yourself." With that, he quickly slipped away. Lu Jingchuan has never seen him like this, and his heart suddenly has a sense of mission. He roared, "brother Xiao, don''t worry, I will guard your integrity!" Lu Jingxiao, whose hearing is several times stronger than ordinary people, stumbled at his feet and nearly fell down. "By, is Lu Jingchuan''s brain pit?" The people who were still there to watch Lu Jingchuan''s eyes became very strange, and they thought - Lu Jingchuan is not a monkey sent to tease him? But Lin Xiao saw Lu Jingxiao run away, in the heart resented to block Lu Jingchuan in front of him, "Lu Jingchuan, why do you suddenly run out of my good things?" Lu Jingchuan suddenly rolled his eyes and ignored her. "Oh, I see. Do you like me too, so you stop me in this way?" Gourd eater: it''s really shameless. Lu Jingchuan has never seen a girl like Lin Xiao who has no face or skin. He almost laughed angrily, "Lin Xiao, before you say this, can you look in the mirror first. I can''t even look at a common girl like you..." "Your delusion must be cured." Lin Xiao was infuriated by Lu Jingchuan''s words. Although Lin Xiao is not a flower of the school, she can be regarded as a beautiful beauty. However, Lu Jingchuan belittles her like this. It is too much. "Lu Jingchuan, you''d better apologize to me immediately, or..." "Or you''re going to jump, aren''t you?" Lu Jingchuan interrupted her words, his eyes full of irony, "you are not tired of saying this, I am tired of listening. If you really want to jump off a building, please do it immediately. No one will stop you. " What does Lin Xiao think of herself? The center of the world? How ridiculous! Lin Xiao was choked by Lu Jingchuan''s words. Her words are just words. How could she really commit suicide? She hasn''t lived enough Chapter 692 However, Lu Jingchuan is really too much. He said such heartless words. Is her death good for him? Lin Xiaoyue want more gas, she will block in front of her Lu Jingchuan to push away, "away from me, see you on the gas." Lu Jingchuan suddenly rolled his eyes. "Crazy woman, it should be that you choose from me and Xiao Ge. You''d better not pester Xiao Ge again, or you don''t want to continue to stay in this school." Lin Xiao snorted coldly, and did not put Lu Jingchuan''s words in his heart, "then I will wait for that day." With that, she left. Lu Jingchuan rolled his eyes again. He''d better not see Lin Xiao as such a wonderful girl, or it''s a waste of time. But Lin Xiao had not gone far before he was stopped by a man. Lin Xiao knows him. He is an assistant to the principal, but he doesn''t know what he''s stopping him for. But intuition told her it wouldn''t be a good thing. "What can I do for you?" "Lin Xiao, is that right? The headmaster wants to see you and come with me." "Can you tell the headmaster what I can do for you?" She doesn''t seem to be in trouble lately, is she? It''s amazing. "I don''t know, but you just have to come with me and you''ll find out." "All right." ¡­¡­ After entering the headmaster''s office, Lin Xiao found that in addition to the headmaster, there was a beautiful looking man. The man looks familiar, but he doesn''t remember where he met him. Gu Mingqing looks at Lin Xiao a few times, and then sneers at him. How do you call Lin Xiao so many girls? Isn''t it something else? Now some girls are really Lin Xiao clenched her fist quietly. She could feel that the man hated her very much. She didn''t seem to have provoked him. Why did he dislike her? Lin Xiao looked at the headmaster, "headmaster, what can I do for you?" Instead of answering her question, the headmaster asked, "Lin Xiao, you should know that our school does not accept people with bad conduct?" Hearing this, Lin Xiao became more confused. "Of course I know. What''s the relationship between the two?" "I have been informed of your bad conduct and some evidence has been provided to me. You can see for yourself." The headmaster threw the printed evidence in front of her. Lin Xiao took it up and looked at it, then his face became more and more ugly. "Headmaster, how many boyfriends I make is my own business, isn''t it a bad conduct?" "How many boyfriends you make is really your own business, but every time you ask for money from each other, and in order to achieve your own goal, you kick the other party away." At this time, Gu Mingqing said, "so it''s not slandering you to say that your conduct is immoral." Lin Xiao listened to this, immediately angry to death, "who are you, this matter has nothing to do with you?" "Of course it has something to do with me, because I reported you." Gu Mingqing sneered and said, "as for me, you don''t have the qualification to know." If Lin Xiao knew who she was, she would go to Gu Mingzhao to make trouble. Or don''t let his good mood be destroyed by such a shameless girl. Lin Xiao: ¡­¡­ Lin Xiao felt that he had better not talk to this man, or he would be angry with him. She looked at the headmaster and said, "headmaster, how do you know what he provides is true?" Chapter 693 The principal looked at her, "because I''ve been checked, and it''s true." Lin Xiao couldn''t say anything. She also really can''t think out why this arrogant man should do such a thing. "Lin Xiao, so the school can''t keep you any more. I''ll give you a day to pack up and leave school tomorrow." Lin Xiao looked at the headmaster in disbelief. The voice from his throat was very sharp, "headmaster, do you really want to drive me out of school? You can''t do that. I''ve been admitted to this school seriously, and I''ve already paid my tuition. " "The tuition will be refunded to you. You don''t have to worry." The headmaster said faintly, "you don''t want to disturb this matter, unless you want all the students and your family to know what kind of person you are." Even if langxiao didn''t listen to this, he didn''t dare to die. But there was one thing she had to figure out. "Headmaster, I know. I''ll leave school tomorrow, but before that, I want to know what this man''s name is." Lin Xiao glared at Gu Mingqing. All this is because of this man, but for him, she would not have been dissuaded by the school. "This..." The headmaster looked at Gu Mingqing with some embarrassment. "Since you want to know who I am, I''ll tell you my name." Gu Mingqing did not intend to tell his real name to Lin Xiao, he quietly took a look at the information on the table, and then made up a name. "My name is nonsense. As for my identity, guess for yourself." Nonsense? Lin Xiao firmly memorized the name in his heart, ready to find revenge for each other in the future. However, she did not know that the name was false, and he could not even revenge him. Gu Mingqing didn''t miss the twinkling resentment in Lin Xiao''s eyes, but he didn''t pay attention to Lin Xiao. In his opinion, Lin Xiao is an ant that can be crushed to death with one finger. And after tomorrow, Lin Xiao will never appear in this city again. Calculate the time. The people he hired should have found Lin Xiao''s house At this time, the headmaster said again, "Lin Xiao, there is no business for you here. You can go. I''ll inform your instructor later about your withdrawal from school. You can go and tidy up your things now. " "as for your tuition fee, it will be transferred to your Alipay account tonight. How much you handed back to you will be returned to you. Lin Xiao didn''t speak. She lifted her feet and left the headmaster''s office. But before leaving, she gave Gu Mingqing a vicious look, which seemed like she wanted to devour him alive After Lin Xiao left, Gu Mingqing chuckled, "Uncle Fu, you are really kind." Master Fu knew what he meant and sighed, "Mingqing, don''t tease me. Tell me why you want to target a girl like Lin Xiao." "I''m not aiming at her. I''m just trying to kill her. If a girl like her stays in this school, I''m afraid there will be more innocent boys cheated by her Gu Mingqing said. "If you have to give me a reason, it''s that she has offended me. I will not let go of anyone who offends me. " And he was kind enough. "Mingqing, you two have never met each other. How did she offend you?" Chapter 694 "Since you must know uncle Fu, I''ll give you a word - my brother is also in this school." Mr. Fu is naturally a smart man when he is able to get to the point where he is today. He immediately understands what this is all about. It''s just that girl named Lin Xiao who has harmed Gu Mingqing''s younger brother, and this matter has been known by Gu family members. The people who care for the family are all protecting the short. If they don''t, it will be strange. "That''s it. That''s her fault." "Uncle Fu, I don''t want this to happen again. Do you understand?" "Mingqing, don''t worry about it. This kind of thing will never happen again, or I will not do it again." Mr. Fu''s face was solemn and assured. Hearing this answer, Gu Mingqing was very satisfied, "Uncle Fu, I have other things to be busy, so I''ll go first." "Mingqing, go ahead and do it." After Gu Mingqing left, President Fu let his assistant in and told him something ¡­¡­ That night. Gu Mingqing told the result to his family. "I''ve been to Ming School, the girl has been dropped out, and I''ve sent someone to the girl''s home. After tomorrow, they won''t be in Z city again." "Mingqing, you did a good job this time. You are worthy of being my grandson." Granny Gu gave him a generous compliment. Gu Mingqing "hey hey" a smile, scratched his head with his hand, "grandma, this is what you taught well." "Well, don''t flatter me. Go ahead. What reward do you want?" "And the reward?" Gu Mingqing made a very exaggerated expression, "then I have to think about it." Mrs. Gu gave him a blank look. "Don''t think about cars. You already have several. Although that little money is nothing, unnecessary waste is not desirable." Gu Mingqing, who really wanted to buy another car, suddenly collapsed. "Grandma, the car is just like clothes to me. It''s indispensable to women." Granny Gu gave him another look. "Go and go. I like cars so much. I don''t know who you look like." "If he didn''t come out of my stomach, I would have thought he wasn''t born to me." Fang Chuyu said with a smile. "Mom, maybe I wasn''t born to you, but you picked it up from the garbage can." Gu Mingqing said. Fang Chuyu immediately glared at him, "you are talking nonsense again. I think you are itching." "He''s itchy indeed. It''s time to beat him up." Gu Zhi echoed the way. Gu Mingqing felt that he had been targeted At this time, Gu Zhi said again, "Mingqing, you are not young. It''s time to accept those thoughts. After a while, you can come to the company to help me." Gu Mingqing resisted, "I''d better leave. I don''t like the management of companies. Besides, you are still young. The company should be managed by yourself. Besides, I''m not that material. " Joking, Gu Mingqing is going to lead a bohemian life. How can he be trapped in a place that makes him feel uncomfortable? However, Gu Zhi really came this time and ignored his protest. "Gu Mingqing, you have no right to refuse. If you really don''t want to manage the company, you can earn the living expenses yourself." Gu Mingqing: Chapter 695 "If you earn it yourself, I''m not without hands and feet." Gu Mingqing said very hard. He doesn''t believe him. A high-quality student can''t find a well paid job. Gu Zhi was angry by his attitude. "In this case, you can move out of the house now." "Move out, move out." Gu Mingqing is also very angry, he has said countless times, why must he go to manage the company, is it because he is the eldest son of the family? "You..." Seeing them quarrel, Mr. Gu said, "OK, since Mingqing is not interested in the management company, then don''t force him. It''s not sweet to try to force something. He is really not that material. Besides, there is Mingzhao. He studies finance department again, and then he can give the company to him... " ¡­¡­ Su Yao, who just walked to the door of his house, just heard the words behind him. He was stunned. Then he opened the door and walked in. "What are you talking about? I seem to hear my own name?" Gu Mingqing walked over to him. "Mingzhao, you have to give me a review. I have said countless times that I have no interest in managing the company. But dad is trying to force me, can''t I do what I like to do?" Su Yao didn''t realize that it was because of this that the atmosphere at home would become so strange. He couldn''t help crying and laughing. He looked at Gu Zhi and said, "Dad, since my brother is really not interested, don''t force him to do what he likes to do. You don''t have to worry about the company. After I graduate, I''ll go to the company to help you. Anyway, I''m very interested in managing the company. " Gu Mingqing was relieved to hear that. Fortunately, Mingzhao was on his side, otherwise he would be more hopeless. As soon as Su Yao said so, Granny Gu echoed, "what Mingzhao said is right. Gu Zhi, don''t be so stubborn. Otherwise, Mingqing will be forced to leave home by you. At that time, you will be the one who is worried." They all said that. What else can Gu Zhi do? "OK, let''s follow what Mingzhao said." He didn''t intend to let his little son run the company, because he wanted him to have a happy life instead of being bound by the company. But now Mingzhao asked himself to help manage the company. He could not refuse it. Otherwise, he thought he was partial. Su Yao had a new understanding of the original owner, Tuan Chong. According to what has happened, if this is not a group pet, then what is group pet? "Since this matter has already passed, then don''t mention it again, so as not to make everyone unhappy." At this time, grandma Gu said, "now that the family is all together, let''s start having dinner." Everyone nodded Ou Mingqing sat next to Su Yao, put a chicken leg in his bowl, and then whispered, "Mingzhao, thank you for that, or I really don''t know what to do." "We''re a family. Don''t thank me." Su Yao smiles at him and puts a chicken leg in his bowl. Granny Gu, they looked at the picture of the brothers'' harmony and looked at each other with a smile. Fortunately, Mingqing and Mingzhao have a little relationship, otherwise they will have a headache Chapter 696 After dinner and a walk, Su Yao went back to his room. He looked for some courses from the Internet and began to brush them attentively. In the middle of the brush, the balcony door was suddenly knocked. Su Yao pauses the video, stands up and goes to open the curtain. He finds that the person knocking on the door is Huo Jiushen. He''s on the third floor here, and I don''t know how Huo Jiushen got up. Su Yao was silent for a few minutes before he said, "what can I do for you?" "I told you this morning that I would live with you." Huo Jiushen said solemnly, without feeling embarrassed at all. Su Yao doesn''t know what to say. This guy is as cheeky as ever. ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t you feel embarrassed to say that to someone you haven''t known for a long time? Or are you used to saying that to a lot of people? " At the thought that Huo Jiushen might have said this to others, Su Yao even had the idea of destroying the world. "Well, I have nothing to do with anything you do. Please leave here immediately. I don''t want to see you." Huo Jiushen didn''t know why Su Yao was so angry, but he felt that he took the initiative to accept the mistakes according to the book, "sorry, if you don''t want to listen to such words, I won''t say them in the future. What''s more, I only said that to you, I swear to God... " Listening to this, Su Yao''s expression on his face softened a little. Huo Jiushen saw that he was not so angry, and quietly relieved. It seems that what is said in that book is still very useful. After a few days, he will read all the books. However, even though Su Yao was not so angry, he still didn''t give him a good look. "No matter what, it doesn''t matter. You should leave here quickly and don''t disturb my study." Finish saying, he again "Shua" once again to draw the curtain. Huo Jiushen looked at the curtain that was pulled again, a face at a loss. He has already apologized. Why is the other party still so angry? Did he forget something important? Huo Jiushen stood there thinking. Gu Mingqing, who was walking in the yard, was shocked to see a black shadow on the balcony of his brother''s room. He rubbed his eyes, looked again, and found that the shadow was gone. "Hey, it''s really strange. It''s still there just now. How can it disappear in a twinkling of an eye? Am I dazzled?" "Never mind." The security system of this community is so strong, and all the security guards are veterans / people. No thieves can enter, so he must have been dazzled just now. Well, that''s it. Gu Mingqing in a twinkling of an eye will just that matter to forget, in the yard activities. But Huo Jiushen did not leave in fact, just invisible, so Gu Mingqing will not see him. ¡­¡­ Inside. Su Yao wanted to continue to brush the course, but he couldn''t calm down. He turned off the computer, lay down on the bed, and rolled on the bed several times. "It''s really annoying. Why does that guy always say such things as if nothing happened? Does he have no sense of shame?" Also silly standing on the balcony Huo Jiushen will listen to his words clearly. What is shame? Why has he never heard of such a thing in the world? Huo Jiushen took out the mobile phone that he had just bought for a short time, and used it to search for what shame is Chapter 697 After reading the explanation of shame, Huo Jiushen suddenly realized. It turns out that shame is such a thing. It seems that he really doesn''t have it. Huo Jiushen read some very common lines of general manager bully and said, "woman, you have successfully attracted my attention", "woman, your taste is really good", and "woman, the fire you ignite, you can extinguish it yourself" Reading these lines, his heart did not fluctuate, and he even wanted to laugh. Now, Huo Jiushen is more sure that he has no sense of shame. But he didn''t need it either. But the book said that if you want to succeed in catching up with a person, you need to be thick enough to throw away shame. ¡­¡­ But Su Yao in the room is still talking to himself - "ah! It''s really annoying. Has that guy left yet? Do you want to go and have a look? " "Forget it. According to that guy''s cheekiness, he''ll be able to replenish something he shouldn''t have." "But what if he had been standing there?" "It''s so annoying..." "If you really want him to come in, please let him in. Don''t worry about it. You''re not bored. I''m bored for you. " "But I can''t. this is the first day I knew him, and I only said that to him during the day. If I let him in now, wouldn''t I slap myself in the face? " Su Yao sighed as he spoke. "Besides, what should he do if he is forced to advance by this?" Dumplings don''t know what to say. The main reason is that I''ve been in love for a long time? Can''t he not be entangled? "Host, what''s wrong with this? If you want him to come in, you can come in. Anyway, the two of you will still be together, and the process can be simpler." "That''s right, but I don''t think it''s the time yet, and according to the progress of the previous world, if I let him in, I''ll be able to finish the task in a few days." Su Yao''s face was full of justice. "The most important thing to do a task is to enjoy the process. If you finish the task at once, it will be meaningless." Tangyuan Well said and reasonable, it is speechless. "Host, then you will continue to tangle, I am going to sleep." "Wait a minute." Su Yao stopped him, "have you investigated what I asked you to investigate?" Tangyuan is full of fog. "Did you ask me to investigate something? Why can''t I remember?" Su Yao felt that sooner or later he would be pissed off by the garbage system of dumplings. "It''s about Huo Jiushen. I told you yesterday. Did you forget it today? What''s in your head? Is it air After su Yao reminds me of this, tangyuan finally remembers, "so you said this, I''m sorry, I really forgot." Before Su Yao got angry, he quickly said, "but don''t worry. I''ll go to investigate now and tell you the result in ten minutes. I''ll go first. Bye With these words, tangyuan went off the line. Su Yao took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down, but he couldn''t calm down when he stepped on his horse. "Damn it, how can this guy always make such mistakes? I really want to tear it down!" Chapter 698 Huo Jiushen, who was still standing on the balcony, could not help worrying when Su Yao was talking to himself. What''s wrong with him? Isn''t he mad at himself? No, he has to go in and have a look. Huo Jiushen was just about to enter Su Yao''s room with his wall piercing technique. He really wanted to make the other party more angry if he did so, so he gave up the idea. He reached out and knocked on the door. As long as Su Yao didn''t make a sound, he would not stop. Su Yao didn''t intend to take care of Huo Jiushen, but he was really upset by the knock on the door, so he went to open the curtain. He looked at Huo Jiushen''s face and said, "Why are you still here?" Because of this guy, he is already bored enough. Why bother him again? Is he not bored enough? Huo Jiushen listened to his tone, thinking that he was still angry with himself. No wonder the book says that not only women need to be coaxed, but also some men need to be coaxed. But this guy''s got a little bit of a temper, right? "I have come to say goodbye to you." "Farewell?" Su Yao frowned. "Where are you going?" Huo Jiushen should have been scolded by him, glass heart broken? Can''t it be? People like him have a heart of steel, no matter what others say, they won''t suffer. After saying this, Su Yao said, "don''t get me wrong. I''m just afraid you won''t come back after you leave I don''t want to be as bad as it is today. " However, Huo Jiushen did not think about it at all. Now when he said this, he always felt that he was trying to cover it up. Is this guy arrogant? Huo Jiushen wants to laugh a little, but he thinks he should stop laughing, otherwise Su Yao will be angry. "Don''t worry, I''ll just go out and do something, and I''ll be back soon." Su Yao gave a very cold "Oh". As for what he was thinking in his heart, only he knew. Huo Jiushen also said, "as for whether you will continue to have bad luck during the period I left, you don''t have to worry about it. I have thought of a way after I go back. This is my intimate thing. You just need to wear it around every day." He said as he handed a jade pendant to Su Yao. Su Yao looked at the jade pendant and wanted to ask him if he knew what it meant to give the jade pendant to someone else, but he finally restrained the impulse. "Are you sure it''s really useful?" Huo Jiushen hesitated for a while, because he didn''t know whether it was useful, he added, "if you really can''t rest assured, then follow the way you thought before. Let''s have physical contact for a while." Su Yao''s ears were red. He thought to himself what kind of physical contact he would like to make with Huo Jiushen. Huo Jiushen didn''t notice it. He went on saying, "I thought about it. I''m going back and forth for a week. It''s no use having a short physical contact. So I''m going to sleep with you tonight." Su Yao wanted to nod his head, but he couldn''t. So he pretended to be embarrassed, "is that the only way? Is there no other way? " "I''ve thought about it, but only this way is the most safe..." Chapter 699 Seeing that Su Yao frowned and didn''t speak, Huo Jiushen thought he couldn''t accept this method, so he added, "if you don''t think this method can work, you can do other methods. The effect is not so obvious." Su Yao''s heart was full of bitterness. He would like to agree with Huo Jiushen, but he can''t. ¡°¡­¡­ Then tell me what else to do. " Huo Jiushen thought carefully and then said, "it''s you who put on my clothes." Su Yao was speechless and choked The dog man still wants to wear his clothes. I''m afraid it''s not his head. Moreover, he is a slight cleanliness addict. How can he wear clothes worn by others, even if the other party is close to him. ¡°¡­¡­ Is there any other reliable way? " "Yes, yes, but I''m afraid you can''t accept it." Huo Jiushen said. "Then tell me what it is." "It''s kissing each other." I don''t know if I''m sorry. Huo Jiushen not only speeds up his speech, but also lowers his voice. Su Yao didn''t understand what he was saying, "what did you say just now?" "Kiss each other." Huo Jiushen said stiffly. Su Yao: How can this guy have such a thick skin? He can even think of this method. Can''t it be something else? He would not have said such shameful things to someone he had not known for a long time. Su Yao was still in a dilemma. "Let''s forget these two ways. I''ll allow you to stay with me for one night tonight. But don''t make a fuss about me, and don''t misunderstand me. I just don''t want to be unlucky to make a compromise." Huo Jiushen wanted to say, "when you explain, you always give people the feeling that there is no silver in this place". But he felt that if he said it, Su Yao would be angry again, so he gave up. "I see. I don''t misunderstand and and I won''t do anything to you." Su Yao went to the closet, took out a set of brand-new pajamas, and then put it into Huo Jiushen''s arms. "You go to take a bath now. I don''t like other people going to bed without taking a bath." Huo Jiushen answered and went to the bathroom. Before entering the bathroom, he turned around and said to Su Yao, "do you have any underpants that you have worn? If there is one, can you lend me one? " There was no underwear in the space ring he was wearing, because it always made him feel strange. Hearing this, Su Yao''s face "Shua" suddenly turned red, fighting with some of the shrimp that had just been cooked. "No, even if there is, I won''t borrow it from you. Get in and take your bath." Huo Jiushen looked at his angry appearance, and he had such an idea in his mind that his angry appearance was really lovely. He resisted the urge to laugh and turned into the bathroom Listening to the sound of water coming from the bathroom, and thinking of what Huo Jiushen had just said, Su Yao felt that his nose was hot and something was flowing down his nostrils. He reached for a wipe and found that he had nosebleed. Su Yao looked at the nose blood and silently tucking out a sentence in his heart -- Su Yao, ah Su Yao, you really didn''t have any success. Just thinking about it for a while, you will have nosebleeds. If you see it yourself then, do you have to make complaints about your bleeding? Tucao here, Su Yao again brain to make complaints about Huo nine deep not wearing clothes, nasal blood suddenly flow more happy...... Chapter 700 When Huo Jiushen came out of the bathroom, he saw that Su Yao''s two nostrils were stuffed with paper towels. He thought he was ill, so he went over and said, "what''s the matter? Are you not feeling well?" There was something in his voice that he had not noticed. Su Yao found that he just had a bath towel around his waist and came out. The towel could be pulled by pulling it gently. Maybe it was because he had just taken a bath. His hair was still wet. The drops of water flowed down the tip of his hair, sliding through his bronze skin and covered by a bath towel Su Yao felt that he had just stopped his nosebleed and began to flow again. He raised his head and said fiercely, "put on the pajamas I gave you just now. Don''t show your upper body in front of me." Huo Jiushen didn''t know why he said so, so he asked, "what''s the matter? We are both men. What''s the matter?" Su Yao didn''t control himself. "And don''t think you''re going to get out of my house right now, or you''re going to have to listen to me Su Yao is still that pair of ferocious look, but Huo Jiushen how to see all feel how lovely, "I listen to you is, I will put on the clothes now." Su Yao was relieved to see him go into the bathroom to get dressed. It''s dangerous. He couldn''t help pushing down Huo Jiushen just now. He has to wonder if Huo Jiushen did it on purpose However, what Su Yao didn''t expect was that Huo Jiushen didn''t go to the bathroom to put on clothes at all, but took them out. Su Yao looked at the waist or around the Huo Jiushen, all stuttered, "you, you are not going to wear clothes?" Compared with him, Huo Jiushen''s mood is more insipid, "the floor in the bathroom is wet, I''ll come out and wear it." Seeing that he was so serious, Su Yao couldn''t tell whether he was telling the truth or not. "If the ground is wet, it will be wet..." Just half of what he said, he saw that Huo Jiushen pulled off the bath towel around his waist and swallowed the words he had not said. He opened his eyes and looked at Huo Jiushen motionlessly. After reacting to what he was doing, Su Yao quickly turned his face off and tried to control his desire to continue to look. "Huo Jiushen, what are you doing?" Huo Jiushen tilted his head and looked innocent. "I''m wearing clothes. What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" "Can''t you say it before you get dressed?" He suffered from nosebleed again. If he goes on like this, he will die of bleeding too much. Huo Jiushen didn''t know what kind of anger he was angry with, but he felt that he should apologize at this time. He said, "I know. I won''t make such a mistake again. Don''t be angry." Su Yao raised his head and waved to him, "if you get dressed, go and dry your hair. Don''t wet my quilt at that time." "But it seems a little small." Huo Jiushen pulled the clothes tightly attached to his body and felt uncomfortable all over. Su Yao listened to this, looked at it, and then laughed. Just because the pajamas for Huo Jiushen is really small, but also short. The pajamas were tightly attached to his body, the shape of his abdominal muscles could be seen, and his hands and feet had a large cut-out. In this way, he looks like an adult who steals clothes for children Chapter 701 Huo Jiushen was not happy, "what are you laughing at?" "Nothing, nothing." Su Yao held back his laughter. "It''s really inappropriate for you to wear these pajamas, but I don''t have any bigger clothes here, so I wronged you to sleep in them tonight." Huo Jiushen pulled the pajamas, his expression was a little aggrieved, "but I''m really uncomfortable in it. Can I sleep naked tonight?" Sleeping naked? Su Yao''s brain suddenly died. He looked up and down at Huo Jiushen, and could not help but mend Huo Jiushen''s appearance without clothes Then he slapped himself. No, absolutely not. He just mends his brain and he will lose control of himself. If Huo Jiushen really doesn''t wear clothes, then he can''t help it? "No, if you have to sleep naked, get out of here now!" Huo Jiushen was too aggrieved to speak. They are both big men. It''s no big deal to sleep naked. Why is he so resistant? ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I''ll go to bed in my pajamas tonight. Don''t drive me away Looking at his aggrieved Baba look, Su Yao will be soft hearted, "if..." No, he can''t be soft hearted, or it will be too late to regret. Huo Jiushen''s face was blank, "do you have anything else to say?" "Nothing. Go and dry your hair. It''s getting late. I have to go to school tomorrow." Su Yao waved his hand. Huo Jiushen "Oh" and went into the bathroom to blow his hair. After a few minutes, however, he came out with a hair dryer. Seeing that his hair was not blowing, Su Yao couldn''t help frowning, "what''s the matter with you?" "I can''t use this hair dryer." He didn''t use it. His hair had been dried with soul power before. He also wanted to do that just now, but afraid of Su Yao''s suspicion, he took the hair dryer, but he didn''t know how to use it. Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "You can''t even use a hair dryer. Can''t you come out of that old mountain forest?" Huo Jiu deeply nodded. Su Yao sighed helplessly, "take it and I''ll teach you." Huo Jiushen quickly handed over the hair dryer in his hand. "You must see clearly, I only teach this once." Su Yao said as he put the hair dryer plug into the socket. He showed Huo Jiushen how to turn on the blower, how to adjust the wind, how to adjust the cold wind and hot air. Huo Jiushen stood aside and looked at it carefully, as if he was not studying how to use the hair dryer, but what academic issues he was studying. After the demonstration, Su Yao turned off the hair dryer, "should you have seen it clearly just now?" Huo Jiu deep nodded, "see clearly." "Come and try it now." Su Yao handed him the hair dryer. Huo Jiushen took the hair dryer and turned it on as Su Yao just demonstrated. He also put out his hand and tried for a while. When he found that there was a real wind blowing out of it, he immediately looked at Su Yao with a surprised face. "It''s really windy. Ah, this thing is really amazing." People in this world are so smart that they can make such things. Su Yao could not help but help his forehead as he looked like a silly son of the landlords. Brother, do you know how to use your face to make such an expression, it''s really hard to force the wind? Chapter 702 Huo Jiushen seemed to be addicted to playing, and kept pressing the switch. Su Yao couldn''t see it anymore. He grabbed the hair dryer from his hand. "If you play like this again, it will be broken by you." I don''t know what his character is. Sometimes he looks like a child who doesn''t know anything. Huo Jiushen "Oh" a, "then you help me blow, I''m afraid I can''t help playing again." Su Yao did not speak and looked at him in silence. When Huo Jiushen doubted whether his own routine was seen through, Su Yao said with a smile, "OK." Huo Jiushen didn''t respond. When he did, he found that Su Yao had a hand under his neck and tried to press down. "What are you doing?" "You''re so tall that I can''t blow your hair without bending down." Huo Jiushen "Oh" a, and then bent down to, "is this OK?" Su Yao looked at him bending his body like a shrimp and couldn''t help laughing. "Are you stupid? You have a chair to sit on, but you don''t sit." "But you made me bend." Huo Jiushen looks innocent. Hearing this, Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. This guy''s brain is lack of muscle, otherwise why stupid. "So listen to me I''ll let you sit down now. Will you sit down Huo Jiushen did not speak, but answered with action. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he pulled the chair not far away, and then sat down on it, "I''m sitting down now. You can help me blow my hair." "I owe you in my last life." Su Yao sighed and turned on the hair dryer to help him blow up his hair. Huo Jiushen felt his hand caressing his hair, and suddenly grasped his hand. Feeling the soft touch in the palm, Huo Jiushen felt a little bit confused, and then couldn''t help rubbing it for a few times. When he found that he was touching his hand, Su Yao''s face turned red. Huo Jiushen, the dog man, actually took the opportunity to eat his tofu. It''s really shameless! If he did it himself, would he not be here? At the thought of this, Su Yao''s Blush faded away, and he said, "how about it? Is my hand easy to touch?" Huo Jiushen suddenly regained consciousness, he quickly released his hand, and then sat upright, a pair of things have not done the appearance. Looking at his appearance, Su Yao felt angry. He put the hair dryer into Huo Jiushen''s arms, "my hands are sour, you blow it yourself, I went to take a bath." Huo Jiushen wanted to stop. He looked at the hair dryer, looked at the bathroom, and sighed, "is he angry again?" However, no one answered him. Huo Jiushen put the hair dryer, stood up and went to the computer desk, picked up a ceramic figurine placed there. He held out a finger and poked it into the ceramic figurine''s face. "Why do you like to be angry so much?" "If you touch it, you won''t die. I''ll let you touch it back..." Su Yao didn''t hear a word of his words. ¡­¡­ After a long time, Su Yao finally came out of the bathroom. Huo Jiushen heard the footsteps and turned around to have a look. When he saw Su Yao, whose upper body was bare / bare, his eyes were straight. Then something came down his nostrils Chapter 703 When Su Yao saw that he had nosebleed, he was completely satisfied. It seems that Huo Jiushen is not a saint. However, Huo Jiushen only had a nosebleed, and he has already shed several. This is a bit unfair, so Su Yao walks towards Huo Jiushen, then pretends to step on the bath towel accidentally, and the whole person pounces on him. When he falls to the ground, the bath towel around his waist falls off. Huo Jiushen''s hand touched an object and couldn''t help pinching it. Su Yao was stupid at first, and then he blew his hair. "Huo Jiushen, what are you doing?" Huo Jiushen then reflected that he had just pinched what it was. He quickly moved his hand away from Su Yao. "I didn''t mean it. Don''t be angry." "Not on purpose? I think you did it on purpose Su Yao gnawed his teeth. As soon as he thought of Huo Jiushen''s action, he wanted to blow up Huo Jiushen''s dog''s head. Huo Jiushen apologized or apologized. Su Yao was annoyed. He got up from Huo Jiushen, picked up the towel that had fallen on the ground and put it around his waist. Then he strode to the bathroom. Shit, not even to Huo Jiushen, but also make a Sao. Huo Jiushen looked down at his right hand, recalled the touch just now and said with a smile, "it''s quite warped." Su Yao, who was dressing in the bathroom, just heard this. His feet slipped and he fell heavily on the smooth floor. Su Yao: Shit, it''s been a hell of a day! Hearing the news from the bathroom, Huo Jiushen hesitated again and again, or ready to go to see the situation. As soon as he stepped into the bathroom, he saw that Su Yao fell there, and his butt was up there. This reminds Huo Jiushen of the incident just now. For a moment, Qi and blood turned and nosebleed came down again. He pinched his nose and raised his head. He did not forget to ask Su Yao, "are you ok?" Su Yao rolled his eyes in silence. Does he look like he''s ok? "My knee hurts. My waist seems to be twisted. I can''t stand up. Come here and help me." "Wait a minute." Huo Jiushen said as he pulled out two paper towels to block his nostrils. Then he went to pick up Su Yao. Su Yao looked at the way his two nostrils were stuffed with paper towels. He couldn''t help laughing, "Huo Jiushen, what''s wrong with your nose?" Huo Jiushen naturally is impossible to say that kind of disgraceful thing, then casually found a reason, "the weather is too dry, I get angry." "Is that true?" Su Yao seemed to smile. Huo Jiushen''s face was calm. He didn''t feel guilty for telling a lie. "If you don''t believe it, that''s all." Su Yao: OK, OK. You have thick skin. What you say is what you say. "If I don''t know if I''m in my arms when I''m in my arms, I''m afraid I''ll have a pain in my arms." Huo Jiushen "Oh" a, holding him out of the bathroom, and then put him on the bed. Su Yao couldn''t move now, so he had to work with Huo Jiushen. "Huo Jiushen, please take out the medicine box from the second cabinet on the left and help me with some medicine." Huo Jiushen did what he said, but he didn''t know what the medicine in the medicine box was for. He picked up one of the small green bottles and put a few drops on Su Yao''s knee Chapter 704 The indescribable feeling from the wound made Su Yao feel something wrong. He tried to look up. When he saw that Huo Jiushen''s hand was not the medicinal wine for treating injuries, but essential balm, he immediately even choked his heart. Even if he really came out of the mountains and forests, he shouldn''t have no medical knowledge. How stupid is he to mix up the injury medicine and the essential balm? Even if he really doesn''t know these two kinds of things, can''t he read the instructions posted on them? Is it difficult for him or an illiterate who doesn''t even know big characters? Su Yao felt that he could not make complaints about it. He saw that he was dropping nine of his essence to his wound. He shouted at once, "stop!" Huo Jiushen stopped his movements and looked at Su Yao with a puzzled look on his face. His eyes seemed to be saying - little brother, are you ok? Su Yao wanted to strangle him even more You''ve got the wrong medicine. Do you want my leg to be broken Huo Jiu looks deeply at the wound on Su Yao''s knee and the bottle of essential balm in his hand. He quickly puts it down as if nothing has happened. "What you said just now, I didn''t hear anything." Su Yao immediately glared at him, "Huo Jiushen, I think it''s because I met you that I became so unlucky." As soon as he finished this sentence, Su Yao immediately regretted. He just can''t control his mouth. He says everything. After listening to Huo Jiushen, there was no reaction, and even said such a sentence, "it may be because of this that you lack me in your life." Su Yao was speechless and turned his eyes in silence. ¡°¡­¡­ Forget it. Don''t worry about you, an idiot. Put your things away. I''m going to sleep "But you haven''t put medicine on your knee yet..." Under Su Yao''s gaze, Huo Jiushen''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. "No, I don''t want to die young." Huo Jiushen listen to this, think of just that piece of oolong, immediately what words can''t say. He quietly put the medical box back where it was. Su Yao turned over, and a stabbing pain came from his waist. He could not help but groan / groan of pain. At this time, a hand on his waist, but also gently knead. Su Yao was stunned. He didn''t say anything. He let him knead his waist. I don''t know whether it''s because of the psychological effect or what. Su Yao felt that his waist was not so painful, and the place he twisted was warm and comfortable. Su Yao slowly closed his eyes and then went to sleep. Huo Jiushen saw that he was asleep and helped him heal the wound on his knee. However, in order not to arouse Su Yao''s suspicion, he was not cured completely. Huo Jiushen again looked at the pajamas on his body. After careful consideration, he still took off. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Su Yao was the one who woke up the most. But after he opened his eyes, the dumpling went online, "host, I have found the information of Huo Jiushen, do you want to listen now?" "Come on, you''ve got something." Tang Yuan "um" and then said, "Huo Jiushen is not a person in this world, but from the Xiuzhen world." Su Yao didn''t have much reaction to this. What he wanted to know was the purpose of Huo Jiushen''s coming to this world. "What did he come to this world for?" Chapter 705 After thinking about the purpose of Huo Jiushen''s coming to this world, Tang Yuan hesitated and said, "he counted that he had a love robbery. In order to survive the love robbery, he broke through the void and came to this world..." Su Yao interrupted with a smile, "so I''m the one he''s going to cross, and after that, he''ll come back to his world, right?" Tangyuan The host is finished with this. What else can it say. ¡°¡­¡­ The host, indeed Su Yao: It turns out that Huo Jiushen, a dog man, approached him with such a purpose Su Yao took a few deep breaths, trying to calm himself down, but he couldn''t calm down when he stepped on his horse. He forced a foot will still be sleeping Huo Jiushen to kick out of bed. The Tangyuan that witnessed this scene:.... " The host was angry again. Huo Jiushen wakes up, he looks at the white flower ceiling, has not returned to God. After regaining consciousness, he got up from the ground and looked at Su Yao, who was sitting on the bed with a face full of mist. "Why are you angry again?" Is it possible that he did something bad while he was sleeping? Su Yao was still angry. He picked up the pillow on one side and threw it at Huo Jiushen. He said, "you can get out of here now. You can roll as far as you can. Don''t let me see you again!" Huo Jiushen avoided the pillow thrown at him, "you have to say what I did wrong again. I don''t want to be scolded for nothing." It''s good not to mention this, but when it comes to this, Su Yao is even more angry Tell me what you''re getting close to me for. " As soon as he heard this, Huo Jiushen knew that his purpose was likely to be exposed, and he would not be able to tell the truth, otherwise things would be more chaotic at that time. "My purpose of approaching you is to help you break your life. I told you about it before." Su Yao sneered, "but we are not relatives. Why do you want to help me?" I dare to cheat him. I''m so bold. "Because to help you is to help myself." Huo Jiushen looks positive. If he hadn''t known the truth from Tangyuan, Su Yao would have believed him. "You''re still lying to me. Since you don''t want to tell the truth, don''t get close to me, or I''ll see you beat you once." Huo Jiushen didn''t expect Su Yao to be so hard to fool. He felt a headache. You can''t tell the truth, but Well, he''d better leave for a while and let Su Yao calm down. Huo Jiushen quickly put on his clothes and was ready to leave through the window. When Su Yao saw that he really wanted to leave, he was not angry. He picked up the jade pendant that Huo Jiushen gave himself last night and smashed it at Huo Jiushen''s back, "roll with your rags!" This dog man is really a wooden fish head with a lack of brain. Even if he lies, he will not come to coax him when he is angry Huo Jiushen did not speak and did not pick up the jade pendant and jumped out of the window. Su Yao was so angry that he almost exploded in situ, "Huo Jiushen, you bastard, you''d better never come back again!" Fuck, fuck, he''s pissed off! Huo Jiushen, who had not gone far away, listened to his angry words and sighed helplessly, "his temper is really great, and I don''t know who can stand him." Chapter 706 Su Yao''s temper came and went quickly. After he calmed down, he regretted that he had been so cruel to Huo Jiushen. There must be some reason why Huo Jiushen refused to tell the truth, but he has been making trouble there And now no matter how much regret, Huo Jiushen has left, I hope he won''t take his words to heart. Su Yao sighed, "Tangyuan, are you my bad temper? I should be more considerate, but I just can''t control myself He was not like this before, but he has changed his appearance since he met Qin yuan. Maybe all the people who are favored in the world are fearless. Tangyuan also thinks that his host''s temper is not very good now. He is always angry from time to time, but he dare not say it directly. God knows if it tells the truth, the host will beat it. "Host, do you want to hear the truth or not?" "The truth, of course. If I want to hear lies, I need you to say it?" Tangyuan Well, it''s true. "Host, I''ll tell you the truth, but before you say it, can you promise me one thing?" "Go ahead." "No matter how bad I say next, you can''t scold me, let alone hit me." Su Yao said, "Oh, I promise you." Tang Yuan considered his words and then said, "host, you are really in a bad temper now. Sometimes you are just making trouble without reason, and you still don''t listen to people''s explanation. If I had been a God, I would have fallen out with you... " "Host, you really need to change your temper, or something will happen one day. Even if you regret it, it will be too late." Su Yao was not angry when listening to Tang Yuan''s words. On the contrary, he thought it had some truth. "Tell me what I should do." Seeing that he was not angry, the dumpling quietly breathed a sigh of relief, "host, you should understand the cause and effect before you are angry, or stand in the other party''s position to think about it. Take the incident that you were angry with Huo Jiushen just now -- " " you think Huo Jiushen is simply lying to you, but in fact, he is afraid that telling the truth will make you more angry, so he chose to lie. The reason why he left directly later was that he didn''t want to make things more chaotic, because sometimes the more he explained, the more he couldn''t explain. " After hearing this, Su Yao nodded again and again, "what you said is quite reasonable. There is progress. Keep working hard." Tangyuan No, after listening to my words, is that all you feel? "Host, are you going to change it or not?" "Change, of course, but not at this time." Said Su Yao. Tangyuan I think you just don''t want to change it. It''s a waste of my breath. ¡°¡­¡­ Host, what are you going to start changing? " "Well When the guy Dehuo Jiushen comes to me again. " "Host, do you really want to change it?" Tangyuan sent out questions from the depths of the soul. The air was silent for a few seconds. ¡°¡­¡­ Of course it''s true. Don''t you believe me Tangyuan I believe you are a liar. "Host, of course I am Believe it. " "What is the suspicious pause in the middle Tangyuan Chapter 707 In the end, Su Yao still let go of the dumplings. For the sake of its intelligence. If Tangyuan knew that it was for this reason that it escaped the robbery, it would cry. How stupid is its image in the eyes of the host, so that the host will let it go? ¡­¡­ On the other side, Huo Jiushen set foot on the road to reach this destination. He didn''t cheat Su Yao. He really wanted to leave for a few days. When he solved several similar incidents in that community last time, he found that it was probably the evil cultivation who was doing it. After confirming the location of the evil cultivation yesterday, he planned to solve the other party in case more people were poisoned by him Huo Jiushen flew to the imperial sword, but in order not to attract the attention of ordinary people, he made himself and the flying sword invisible. Xie Xiu''s hiding place is not far away from Z city. Huo Jiushen quickly arrived there and found the other party''s hiding place easily. It was a cave, and there were some bones scattered on the land outside the cave. Huo Jiushen recognized that the bones were human bones. It seems that several people have been caught by the evil cultivation, and those people have been killed. Then the evil cultivation should not be kept. We have to solve it quickly. Huo Jiushen walked into the cave. The air in the cave was filled with a fishy smell, which made people want to vomit. The ground has been dyed red by blood, and a pile of white bones are scattered on the ground. What attracts Huo Jiushen''s attention is the man in black who sits cross legged in the middle of an array. The man in black is evil cultivation. Xie Xiu didn''t find Huo Jiushen''s coming. It was Huo Jiushen''s intention that he couldn''t find himself. Huo Jiushen didn''t do it first, but took a closer look at the array. After discovering that the array was just a common one, Huo Jiushen explored the cultivation of evil cultivation. After knowing what evil cultivation is, Huo Jiushen''s mouth tears out a sneer. The cultivation of this evil cultivation is not high, and his talent is not good. No wonder he wants to practice with this evil method. If he hadn''t met him, Huo Jiushen would have succeeded, but unfortunately, he would never have succeeded At the same time, Huo''s array was easily broken, and he was spit out of the array. Look around. Who is it? Get out of here Huo Jiushen did not speak or show up, but controlled the flying sword. Before he could react, Xie Xiu was stabbed by the flying sword, and his body turned into a pool of blood. "Bang Dang", something fell to the ground. Huo Jiushen went over and picked it up to have a look. It was a token with three characters, Ling Tianzong, engraved on it in addition to the strange patterns. Ling Tian? Do you want to be above the sky? It''s ridiculous to be the master of the evil world! Huo Jiushen collected the token and checked it in the cave to see if he could find any useful information. No matter how carefully he searched, he found nothing in the end. The only information we know now is that there are more than one evil cult, and they also have a sect. But it was better than nothing, and he had a premonition that evil cultivation would come out again. Chapter 708 Evil cultivation needs a living person to do the introduction, they will certainly come out one day to catch ordinary people back. Ling Tianzong is likely to be hidden in some place here, which is the closest to Z city. Therefore, we should guard the city of Z, wait for those evil cults to appear, and then we will kill them all Huo Jiushen put on a fire and burned all the bones in the cave. Then he went to do other things. ¡­¡­ When Lu Jingxiao and Lu Jingchuan came to the classroom, they heard about Lin Xiao''s dismissal. And she was fired because of her bad conduct. Lu Jingxiao took a look at Su Yao, who was sitting there. He thought that this matter must have something to do with him. Didn''t Gu Mingzhao go to the bar a few days ago in order to enjoy the sky? Why did he turn over his face and not recognize people after a short time? Although Lu Jingxiao had doubts, he did not go to ask Su Yao. And Lu Jingchuan is not like him can hold everything in his heart, "Xiao brother, Lin Xiao''s disaster has finally disappeared, and she will not pester you again in the future. But who killed this evil? Do you know who it is, brother Lu Jingxiao did not answer him. Lu Jingchuan looked at Lu Jingxiao a little depressed. Then he found that he was staring at Su Yao. An idea flashed in his mind. He walked up to Su Yao and patted the table with his hand. "Young master Gu, is Lin Xiao''s sudden dismissal related to you? Well, I said, you are too unfeeling. She has been with you for a while. Even if she later dumped you, you should still remember the old love. " Su Yao raised his head and looked at him faintly, "you are noisy." Lu Jingchuan: "If you don''t have anything to do, please get out of my sight On hearing this, Lu Jingchuan suddenly got excited. He patted the table, "if I don''t go, what are you going to do with me?" Su Yao didn''t speak, just looked at him with the eyes of silly fork. Lu Jingchuan only felt that he had hit the cotton with a fist, and he was extremely depressed. "Gu Mingzhao, are you deaf? I''m talking to you." Su Yao still ignored him. He stood up and walked to the other empty seats. However, just walked two steps, Huo Jiushen to his jade pendant fell out of the pocket of his clothes. Lu Jingxiao looked at the very familiar jade pendant, walked quickly to pick it up, and then looked at it carefully. When they found that the jade pendant was only worn by their lineage of the Huo family, and the word "Jiushen" engraved on it, the eyes suddenly became strange. Jiushen is the name of his little uncle he never met Why is the jade pendant of the little uncle in Gu Mingzhao''s hand? Su Yao finds that the jade pendant has been lost. He turns around and grabs the jade pendant that Lu Jingxiao took away and puts it back in his pocket. Lu Jingxiao put down his right hand, but his eyes were always staring at Su Yao''s pocket of jade pendant. Su Yao frowned and stepped back. "Lu Jingxiao, what can I do for you?" Lu Jingxiao turned his eyes to Su Yao''s face. "Gu Mingzhao, where did you get that jade pendant?" "Lu Jingxiao, where did my jade pendant come from? Does it have anything to do with you?" Su Yao rolled his eyes. Is there something wrong with the Lu family? Why do one or two like to meddle in their own affairs? Lu Jingxiao frowned, "Gu Mingzhao, this jade pendant belongs to a person I know. If it is picked up by you, please give it to me." Chapter 709 Su Yao rolled his eyes again. "I''m sorry, I didn''t pick up this jade pendant, but the owner gave it to me personally. And even if I picked it up, why should I give it to you? " lu_jingxiao_frowned_even_more_when_he_heard_su_yao_ ''_s_voice_ ._ What''s the name of the owner of the jade pendant? " "No comment." After spitting out these four words, Su Yao walked away. Lu Jingxiao looks at Su Yao''s figure. His eyes are dim. Lu Jingchuan patted him on the shoulder, "Xiao elder brother, you should not like Gu Mingzhao''s jade pendant, do you want to help you grab it?" Lu Jingxiao looked at him, "Lu Jingchuan, do you want to do something? You can''t afford Gu Mingzhao. " Lu Jingchuan suddenly choked It''s true, but you don''t have to say it directly. ¡°¡­¡­ Brother Xiao, I was just joking. I''m not a fool "It''s better to be just joking, or I can''t save you." Lu Jingchuan said, "Oh," and then he stopped talking. Lu Jingxiao was thinking of the jade pendant, but he was not in the mood to say any more nonsense. But Su Yao thought about Lu Jingxiao''s look at the jade pendant just now, and he always felt something strange. It was as if Lu Jingxiao had seen the jade pendant and knew its original owner. "Tangyuan, what is the relationship between Lu Jingxiao and Huo Jiushen?" "The host, in fact, Lu Jingxiao and Huo Jiushen are from the same place. Lu Jingxiao''s original name is Huo Jingxiao, and Huo Jiushen is an uncle and nephew of him." Tang Yuan replied. "So it is." Su Yao touched his chin. "If Lu Jingxiao knew I had an affair with his little uncle, his expression would be very good." Listening to this, tangyuan can not help but sigh, "host, you really have enough bad taste." "It''s not a bad taste for me." Su Yao corrected it with a smile, "it''s just because life is so boring that I want to have some fun." Tangyuan I believe in you, you bad old man. ¡­¡­ Lu Jingxiao still wanted to ask Su Yao clearly, so he went to the girl sitting next to Su Yao and said with a smile, "this classmate, I have a few words to say with that classmate next to you. Can you give me this seat?" The girl looked at his beautiful face, and her face turned red. She stood up and stammered, "when, of course In order to. " "Thank you, classmate." Lu Jingxiao and the girl went to Xie, then sat in the seat. Su Yao raised his eyes to him and frowned. "Lu Jingxiao, if you want to ask me for that jade pendant, I advise you to give up, because I won''t give it to you." "Gu Mingzhao, I''m not here to ask you for the jade pendant, but to ask the name of the person who gave you the jade pendant." Lu Jingxiao said. Su Yao knew this, but he still asked, "Lu Jingxiao, why do you have to know that person''s name?" "Because it is very likely that I know that person, Gu Mingzhao. If you will tell me, I can promise you one thing." Lu Jingxiao said seriously with a face. "Since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you. The man''s name is Huo Jiushen." Hearing this familiar name, Lu Jingxiao''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his emotion became a little excited, "Gu Mingzhao, are you sure that person''s name is Huo Jiushen?" Chapter 710 Su Yao gave him a big white eye, "if you don''t believe me, then forget it." After delivering this sentence, he turned his head and looked out of the window, ignoring Lu Jingxiao. And Lu Jingxiao is in a state of confusion. He suddenly came to this world at the age of 16, and became the world''s Lu Jingxiao. Although he also has a family here, but his family relationship with the family in the original world is inseparable. He also missed his family in that world He thought he would never see them again in his life, but he didn''t expect his little uncle to come to the world. His parents once said that his little uncle was very powerful. Maybe he could find a way to return to the original world. But why did the little uncle give the jade pendant to Su Yao? What''s the relationship between them recently? Forget it, I''ll ask you later. Now the most important thing is to see my little uncle. Lu Jingxiao suppressed the excitement in his heart and poked Su Yao with his pen. "Mingzhao, can I ask you something?" Su Yao looked at him with disgust, "Why are you calling so close all of a sudden? Do you have any conspiracy?" Lu Jingxiao turned his eyes silently in his heart You think too much. You just want you to do me a favor. " "What good can I do?" Lu Jingxiao resisted the impulse to strangle him Yes, of course. It''s up to you. " Su Yao said, "Oh," and then there was no more to follow. Just when Lu Jingxiao thought he was regretful, he suddenly said, "if you call me ''dad'', then I promise to help you, or I won''t talk about it." Tangyuan: host, if you want to do things, you can do things. But can''t they be so big? The other party is the man in the world. Su Yao: then I will be the future "aunt" of the man. Tangyuan Well, you win. ¡­¡­ Listening to Su Yao''s unreasonable request, Lu Jingxiao suddenly choked. This guy really wants to call him "Dad". If it wasn''t for asking for help, he would definitely beat Gu Mingzhao to kneel down and call his father. Seeing Lu Jingxiao''s face a little ugly, Su Yao picked his eyebrows, "how? Don''t want to? If you don''t want to, forget it. " "No, I will!" Lu Jingxiao gnawed his teeth. The big husband can bend and stretch. In order to find the little uncle, what can Gu Mingzhao do with a "father"? Moreover, it is not too late for a gentleman to avenge himself. Sooner or later, he will return his teeth to Gu Mingzhao. Su Yao raised his chin. "Then you can call now. I''ll listen and remember to speak louder. Otherwise, if I don''t hear you, you''ll have to call again." Lu Jingxiao had a black face and called out with gnashing teeth, "Dad!" The voice was loud, almost everyone in the classroom looked over. Lu Jingxiao for the first time had a sense of shame, he would like to find a seam to drill in. And Su Yao was very shameless to answer, "ah, son." Lu Jingxiao was so angry that he almost vomited blood. How can there be such a shameless person in this world? Lu Jingxiao took a few deep breaths and tried to suppress the impulse to strangle Su Yao. "Gu Mingzhao, I''ve called. Can you help me now?" Su Yao said, "of course, you can tell me what you want me to do for you." Chapter 711 "I want to know where the man named Huo Jiushen is." Su Yao glanced at him, "what do you want him for?" "You don''t have to know that. Just tell me where he is." Su Yao spread his hands, "but I don''t know where he is now." Lu Jingxiao was angry, "Gu Mingzhao, are you kidding me?" Don''t know? Gu Mingzhao is just playing with him. "I didn''t fool you. I don''t know where he went." Su Yao was serious, "but you don''t have to worry. He just has something to go out for a while. He will come back in a few days." Listening to this, Lu Jingxiao was puzzled. Why did he know so clearly that his relationship with his little uncle was extraordinary? "Gu Mingzhao, what is the relationship between you and him?" "He gave me his jade pendant. What do you think is the relationship between us?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Lu Jingxiao fell into a deep thought. In his world, giving a jade pendant represents expressing one''s feelings to the other, but Gu Mingzhao is also a man Is it hard to imagine that the little uncle is calling Gu Ming as his brother? After that, will he have to call uncle Gu Mingzhao? Thinking of this, Lu Jingxiao opened his mouth and said, "I know. He took you as a brother and gave you the jade pendant. From now on, I will call you uncle Gu. " As for another possibility, Lu Jingxiao did not think about it. Although he had never met his little uncle, he had heard about him from others countless times, and his parents had mentioned it. The little uncle is a Madman of cultivation. He always has a pure heart and few desires. In the Xiuzhen world where there are so many beautiful men and women, he doesn''t like one. How could he like Gu Mingzhao, an ordinary man. Listening to Lu Jingxiao''s words, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "Lu Jingxiao, you''re really funny." He didn''t expect Lu Jingxiao to be a weak minded guy. He naively thought that he and Huo Jiushen were brothers, and he planned to call him uncle Gu in the future. Lu Jingxiao became angry. "What''s so funny?" Why did he say that just now? It''s a real loss. Su Yao tried to suppress his smile. "Why do you think that Huo Jiushen and I are brothers rather than lovers?" Smell speech, Lu Jingxiao immediately gave him a big white eye, "I know the Huo Jiushen in your mouth, he has always been lustless, so many women throw themselves in his arms, he has refused, how can you like a man." "Have you ever thought that what he likes is not women, but men?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Listening to this, Lu Jingxiao fell into meditation. Gu Mingzhao''s words are quite reasonable. My little uncle is still single. Maybe it''s because of the sexual orientation Bah, bah, Lu Jingxiao, what are you thinking about? Don''t be surrounded by Gu Mingzhao. "Gu Mingzhao, don''t talk nonsense. My little uncle has never met any man. How could he like you, a common guy?" "How do you know he doesn''t look up to me?" Su Yao asked, "if he doesn''t like me, why would he give me the jade pendant?" Suddenly, Lu Xiao choked To be honest, he didn''t understand, but his little uncle would never like Gu Mingzhao! Chapter 712 "Anyway, he just doesn''t like you, so don''t dream again." The smile on Su Yao''s face did not change. "Do you want to make a bet with me?" "What bet?" "Just bet if you think the little uncle will take a fancy to me, and the loser will be punished." "I Wait a minute. How can you believe that Huo Jiushen belongs to my little uncle? Are you... " Su Yao raised his eyebrows, "huh?" "Do you know mind reading?" Su Yao was speechless This Lu Jingxiao is really what dragon arrogant day, is not the brain water in the fool? Is he really the man of the world? Is this different from what you imagined? "Lu Jingxiao, what kind of mind reading skills? You haven''t finished the second phase of your second term. What''s more, you just said that Huo Jiushen belongs to your little uncle. " Lu Jingxiao thought carefully, and found that it was really after he said it on his own initiative that he wanted to find a crack to drill in. ¡°¡­¡­ Gu Mingzhao, why don''t you ask me why my little uncle is surnamed Huo instead of Lu? " Listening to this, Su Yao is more sure that Lu Jingxiao''s essence is the second Leng who lacks the root of his brain. "There''s no doubt about it. Your little uncle may have his mother''s surname, or he was exiled from childhood and adopted by a family surnamed Huo." Lu Jingxiao suddenly did not know what to say. He had already thought about how to reply if the other party asked, but he didn''t expect Su Yao to help him figure out the reason. He laughed a few times, "Gu Mingzhao, I really let you guess right. My little uncle was exiled from childhood, and now he has been found." Su Yao silently rolled his eyes in his heart -- fool! ¡­¡­ "Lu Jingxiao, I don''t care about this. I just want to know if you would like to make that bet with me." "Forget it." Lu Jingxiao shook his head, "my little uncle is definitely not interested in you, you don''t have any fantasy, he really just treats you as a brother." Su Yao felt that he should not waste his words. Lu Jingxiao, a fool, could not listen to him. "Forget it. I don''t want to bet with you." When Lu Jingxiao heard this, he thought that Su Yao knew the truth, and felt that he was a little pathetic. "Gu Mingzhao, don''t be too sad. There are so many men in the world, you will meet your destiny one day." Su Yao clapped his left hand on his shoulder and spat out two words from his mouth, "fool!" Lu Jingxiao: How kind of you to be a donkey! Several students sitting in front of and behind them: it''s really a lot of amazing melons. ¡­¡­ After school, Lu Jingxiao went to Su Yao and said, "Gu Mingzhao, do you want me to give you a ride?" "Why don''t you keep calling me uncle Gu?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Lu Jingxiao''s mouth twitched a few times. If he had known that Gu Ming''s church would have teased him about this, he should not have been quick witted before. "Well?" Su Yao raised his chin and waited for Lu Jingxiao to call out the three words. The expression on Lu Jingxiao''s face was stiff, "Gu..." Shit, he can''t say it. "Why, are you unwilling? I''m your little uncle''s good brother Su Yao deliberately stressed down the pronunciation of "good brother". Lu Jingxiao felt like a lump in his throat, and he wanted to hit Su Yao''s unkind smile. Damn, he has never seen such a brazen person Chapter 713 ¡°¡­¡­ Gu! Uncle! Uncle Lu Jingxiao gnawed his teeth. Su Yao answered with a smile, "ah!" Lu Jingchuan, who came from this side, happened to hear a call from two people and couldn''t help being full of fog. What happened in his absence? "Brother Xiao, why did you call Gu Mingzhao like that just now Lu Jingxiao with a black face, "this matter does not need to know." When is not a good time for Lu Jingchuan to come? Why should he come at this time? However, as soon as the words fell, Su Yao opened his platform with a smile, "because he thought I was his little uncle''s good brother, so he called me that way." "Little uncle?" Lu Jingchuan was more confused. He looked at Lu Jingxiao and asked, "brother Xiao, when did we have a little uncle? How can I not know?" Lu Jingxiao almost vomited blood Su Yao looked at him with a smile, "Lu Jingxiao, you don''t have any uncle. Why did you say that just now? Is it just to call me uncle Gu? " "Your hobby is really special. You like to call your peers uncle. Don''t call me that again. I''m afraid I''ll lose my life. " Lu Jingxiao has never met such a person as Su Yao. He is so angry that he can''t speak. At this time, Lu Jingchuan asked him again that he had a knife in his chest, "brother Xiao, you still have this strange hobby, which is really not in line with your personality. Is this the contrast in the legend Lu Jingxiao kicked his lower leg and said with a black face, "go to your contrast Meng. Shut up for me!" Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "ha ha ha ha..." Lu Jingxiao and Lu Jingchuan looked at him at the same time. "What do you think I do? I don''t even have the right to laugh?" Su Yao said innocently. Lu Jingxiao had an impulse to hit him in the face with a blow. But when he thought that if he did, Su Yao would not take him to see Huo Jiushen, so he resisted the impulse. He said to Lu Jingchuan without good breath, "Lu Jingchuan, what are you doing standing there and going back." "Oh." Lu Jingchuan said he got on Lu Jingxiao''s car. Lu Jingxiao stepped on the gas pedal, and the car was like an arrow out of the string and drove quickly to the front. Looking at the car, Su Yao laughed, "this Lu Jingxiao is really fun." "Host, don''t play too much. After all, rabbits bite when they are in a hurry, and Lu Jingxiao is not a bully." The heart of Tangyuan is very melancholy. Why does its host like to do things so much? If you want to do something, why do you want to get the man''s head? Lu Jingxiao is not a person to be provoked. "But I have Huo Jiushen." Su Yao said with a smile. Tangyuan Host, can you stop showing love at this time? ¡°¡­¡­ Host, just be happy "Well, I''m quite happy now." Said Su Yao. Tangyuan Mother chicken, how can it talk? Forget it. If you don''t talk, if you go on talking, it will really spit up blood. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Lu Jingchuan is still chattering, "Xiaoge, why did you call Gu Mingzhao like that just now?" He and Lu Jingxiao are brothers who grew up together when they were young. Although they don''t know the truth, they are almost the same. If Lu Jingxiao had such a hobby, he would have known it. "Because I have a special hobby." Lu Jingxiao said without expression. Chapter 714 Lu Jingchuan dry smile a few times, "Xiao elder brother, you don''t cheat me, I believe you are not that kind of person." Lu Jingxiao ignored him. Lu Jingchuan has been used to his character. He doesn''t feel embarrassed at all. He asks, "brother Xiao, is Gu Mingzhao really saying that? Do you really tell him we have a little uncle "Brother Xiao, are you not hallucinating again? When you were a child, you used to talk in your sleep, saying that your home was not here or something Listen to this sentence, Lu Jingxiao finally willing to give him a look, "you are too noisy, shut up!" Lu Jingchuan touched his nose, "Xiao elder brother, don''t be angry. I don''t ask. You just think I didn''t say anything." Lu Jingxiao "hum" a, did not speak. Lu Jingchuan murmured in a low voice, "it''s really a cloudy and sunny guy." Although he made the sound very low, Lu Jingxiao still heard it. As soon as he stepped on the brake, the car slowly stopped. See Lu Jingxiao stop the car, Lu Jingchuan face doubt, "Xiao brother, you suddenly stop for what?" "Get out of the car and walk back on your own." Lu Jingxiao said without expression. "Ah?" Lu Jingchuan''s expression on his face suddenly collapsed, "Xiao elder brother, don''t be so cruel, isn''t it just asking you a few questions?" "Don''t you say I''m uncertain. I''m going to show you how uncertain I am." Lu Jingxiao sneered, "get out of the car quickly, or I''ll kick you down personally." Lu Jingchuan looks aggrieved I didn''t mean you just now, brother What a mean guy. Cheapskate, drink cold water. "Don''t explain. Get out of the car." "Get out of the car." Lu Jingchuan got out of the car with a face full of anger. When he wanted to say something more, the car passed him quickly. Lu Jingchuan, who was sprayed with exhaust gas "Lu Jingxiao, you son of a bitch, I wish you a flat tire on the way!" However, as soon as he finished this sentence, Lu Jingxiao drove back again. Lu Jingchuan quickly changed the expression on his face and said with a smile, "brother Xiao, do you have anything else to do?" Lu Jingxiao lowered half of the window and said, "get in." Lu Jingchuan didn''t know what expression to put on. He was the one who let him off, and he was the one who let him get on the bus. What is Lu Jingxiao trying to do? "Brother Xiao, didn''t you let me off just now..." "You can walk back if you want." Lu Jingxiao interrupted him impatiently. Listening to this, Lu Jingchuan quickly opened the door and got on the car, "brother Xiao, you have invited me to get on your car. How can I be so ungrateful. You are a good man, my dear brother. I have never seen such a beautiful person as you Lu Jingxiao silently rolled a white eye, "OK, don''t flatter me, there is one thing for you to sit on." "What''s the matter?" Lu Jingchuan sat up straight. "During the holidays, help me to keep an eye on Gu Mingzhao and see who he contacts with." When Lu Jingchuan heard this, he immediately made up a lot of brain, and then showed a knowing smile, "brother Xiao, don''t worry about it. I will keep a good eye on Gu Mingzhao and prevent him from contacting with other goblins." Lu Jingxiao was very speechless to roll a white eye, and then rewarded him with a shudder, "you don''t want to have some, I''m not that kind of relationship with him." Chapter 715 Lu Jingchuan "hey hey" a smile, "I understand, I understand." Explanation is cover up, cover up is fact. Even if you don''t admit it now, I''ll find the evidence one day. Lu Jingxiao looked at his expression and knew that he didn''t listen to it and sighed. The brain is a kind of good thing, but Lu Jingchuan this guy how is not? "Lu Jingchuan, don''t make things for me, or I''ll beat your ass to pieces." Listening to this, Lu Jingchuan silently touched his own very warped buttocks. Because he was young and ignorant, he was beaten by Lu Jingxiao several times. Also do not know whether Lu Jingxiao is intentional, always hit his ass. That several times, his buttocks were high and swollen, slightly touched all pain, not to mention sitting down, he could only lie in bed for ten days and a half months. And he didn''t dare to go out at that time. Those experiences were really painful. Thinking of this, Lu Jingchuan couldn''t help shivering. "Brother Xiao, I know that I will not do unnecessary things." He promised, patting his chest, it was almost a vow. Lu Jingxiao is very satisfied with this. It seems that it is the most effective way to threaten Lu Jingchuan with the things he is most afraid of. "You''d better do what you say, or you''ll lie in bed for a month this time." Lu Jingchuan: You are really my good cousin. Are we born or not? "Cousin, I always have a question to ask you, are you and I really a family?" "If we were not a family, I would not have the spare time to educate you." Lu Jingxiao said, "if you really doubt it, you can ask your father and listen to what he says." Lu Jingchuan was immediately choked by his words, "give me a good-bye, my father''s character, if I really asked, he would give me a mouth." "So, you can''t think of such stupid questions in the future." Lu Jingxiao a face "kind" looking at his brain into the water cousin. Lu Jingchuan saw that he looked at himself with such an expression, and couldn''t help getting goose bumps all over his body. "Brother Xiao, don''t look at me like this, I feel scared." "Then you can choose not to look at me." Lu Jingxiao said. Lu Jingchuan: I have a sentence that I don''t know when to speak or not to say? Lu Jingchuan turned quietly, his back to Lu Jingxiao. Lu Jingxiao sighed in his heart. The intelligence quotient of Lu family is very high. How can Lu Jingchuan be such a fool? Can''t it be that positive and negative? Fortunately, Lu Jingchuan couldn''t hear what he said in his heart, otherwise he would cry out because he was wronged. ¡­¡­ Su Yao always felt that someone was following him secretly, but when he looked back, he found no one. It''s amazing. His sixth sense never goes wrong. Is it difficult to make the other party invisible? However, only Huo Jiushen and Lu Jingxiao are expected to be able to achieve invisibility. Huo Jiushen has something to do now. It can''t be him. Lu Jingxiao''s words, he is now estimated to be busy promoting his accomplishments and has no spare time to follow himself. So who is it? Su Yao looked around, then walked to the alley not far away, ready to let the other party show up. Lu Jingchuan stepped out from behind a tree big enough to cover his whole body, and continued to follow up Chapter 716 Although Lu Jingchuan lowered his footstep, Su Yao still heard it. He ticked his lip and went on to the alley. However, the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finches are behind them, and there is a person behind them. The man was wrapped in a black robe, and his body was full of ominous smell. Under that black robe, there was a ferocious ugly face and wrinkled skin. He watched Su Yao and Lu Jingchuan enter the dead end in front of him one by one and laughed. These two people, one Yang and the other Yin, are rare and excellent furnace tripods. If he had these two cauldrons, his accomplishments would surely reach a higher level, and he would be able to recover his youthful appearance without having to face his ugly and disgusting body all day long. ¡­¡­ After Lu Jingchuan entered the alley, he found that it was a dead end alley, and Su Yao was not here. It''s impossible. He saw the other party walk in here with his own eyes. How could people suddenly disappear? Lu Jingchuan scratched his head, "where are the people? Why are they missing?" Su Yao, sitting on the top of the wall, looked down at Lu Jingchuan and tutted his tongue. I didn''t expect that the man who followed him was Lu Jingchuan. He was full. What''s the matter? What''s more, his eyes don''t seem to be very good. He didn''t find it when he was sitting here. Do you want to scare him Su Yao was just about to jump down to scare Lu Jingchuan, but suddenly he smelled a bad smell. He sniffed it carefully. When he knew what it was, he quickly forced out the gas that was sucked into the body with the demon force, and then held his breath. As an ordinary person, Lu Jingchuan was not so lucky. He fainted directly. Su Yao felt that something was wrong. It was obvious that someone had been staring at him and Lu Jingchuan, but he did not feel the existence of a third person. Su Yao frowned, or decided to put on a faint, to explore the man who was staring at him and Lu Jingchuan. He closed his eyes and let himself fall from the wall. Before landing, he temporarily blocked his own pain, which did not scare the snake. ¡­¡­ Seeing that both of them were bewildered by their own medicine, the evil cultivation hiding in the dark came out. He first walked to Lu Jingchuan, who was nearest to him, and then reached out and touched his face. "It''s a pretty face. I''ll take it off and make it into a human skin mask in a few days." Fortunately, Lu Jingchuan has fainted now, otherwise he has been scared to urinate. Not far away, Su Yao listened to this, opened his eyes and looked at Lu Jingchuan''s situation. As if he had noticed something, he looked at him. Su Yao quickly closed his eyes and continued to pretend dizzy. His inner activities became more and more abundant - originally, he was a evil cultivation, but also a low cultivation. I don''t know if I dare to go out and do things with this kind of cultivation. When he comes by, will he jump up and smash his dog''s head, or will he keep pretending to be dizzy? ¡­¡­ Seeing that Su Yao was still in a coma, he felt that he had thought too much. He has used that medicine for countless times, and he can''t help ordinary people with it Besides, he has never made mistakes, and it is impossible for him to make mistakes It''s better to take them back quickly, so as not to have a long night''s dream. Recently, several evil cults have happened. It is estimated that those people have discovered Chapter 717 Su Yao almost vomited out the disgusting smell of blood on Xie Xiu. The evil immortal has such a strong smell of blood that he must have killed a lot of people, so he''d better smash the other party''s dog''s head directly. Su Yao listens to the step sound that is getting closer and closer. As soon as he is ready to jump up, tangyuan says in his mind, "host, you continue to pretend dizzy." "Why?" "There''s a side line mission for you." Tang Yuan replied. "What kind of regional mission?" "Help Huo Jiushen get rid of Ling Tianzong. There is a group of evil cults gathered in Ling Tianzong, and they have done a lot of recent female disappearances. " "That is to say, Huo Jiushen went out for nothing but to destroy those evil cults." But he is really a fool. He is not from this world. Why should he take care of such troubles? "That''s right. So, the host, you''ll have to bear with it for a while." ¡°¡­¡­ I see. " Although Su Yao thought so, he decided to help Huo Jiushen. Who let that fool be his favorite. He stood still and let the evil Xiu take away himself and Lu Jingchuan Lu family. Lu Jingxiao, who was practicing in the room, seemed to notice something and suddenly opened his eyes. He took out a little Rune under his pillow. The little runes were a pair, one in his hand and the other in Lu Jingchuan''s. That''s what he used to protect Lu Jingchuan. As long as Lu Jingchuan has an accident, the little Rune man in his hand will emit red light. Now, the little rune is surrounded by red light There must be something wrong with Lu Jingchuan. Lu Jingxiao bit through his fingers and put the blood on the little Rune man. Then he felt Lu Jingchuan''s current situation. When he found out that Lu Jingchuan was taken away by a evil monk, his eyes were full of ice. I didn''t expect that there were evil cults in this world, and they bullied the head protected by Lu Jingxiao. I really didn''t know what to do. When he finds him, he must be delayed a thousand times Lu Jingxiao put away the little Rune and prepared to go to rescue Lu Jingchuan. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Su Yao and Lu Jingchuan were taken to a cave by the evil monk. The evil monk threw them to the ground like a sack. Besides the three of them, there are several women in the cave. They are the ones who suddenly disappeared not long ago. Their eyes were numb, they were naked, and there were traces of blue and purple on their bodies. Obviously, in these days, they have suffered some terrible things. Xie Xiu went to the women. The women shivered as they watched the devil who had been tormenting them for several days coming towards them. At first, they were not the only ones who were arrested Just a few days after they were caught, the devil attacked them. They''ve resisted, but they''ve done nothing. Some of them were very strong tempered. After encountering such a thing, they tried to kill the devil, but they were killed. Moreover, the devil drained the blood from their bodies to practice his evil skills More and more people have died, and now only a few of them are left. They didn''t try to commit suicide, but they didn''t know what the devil had done to them. As long as they wanted to commit suicide together, their heads would be extremely painful, and finally they would faint They bear the same thing day after day At first, they were hopeful. But now, they are left with despair, because no one can save them Chapter 718 Xie Xiu randomly pulled a woman over, pressed her body, and entered directly. The woman screamed in pain. Several other women looked at the scene, hugged themselves, more desperate. Lu Jingchuan was woken up by the scream. He looked at the scene not far away and immediately became angry, "scum, you let her go!" He wanted to rush to save the woman, but found himself unable to move. But that evil Xiu didn''t take him seriously. He didn''t even look back at him. Lu Jingchuan has never felt as powerless as he is now, and he has never felt so useless. He tried to save a man, but he couldn''t. Lu Jingchuan clenched his fist, but he didn''t know how much strength he used. The blue veins on the back of his hands burst. Su Yao knew what happened not far away. He could not bear it. "Tangyuan, can I kill scum now? I can''t help it! " Tangyuan was intended to let him wait until Huo Jiushen came, but in this situation, he can''t wait any longer. Although it''s just a system, it has feelings, and it wants to kill that scum. "Host, go ahead and don''t let him die too easily." "I know I''ll make him suffer before he dies." With a little effort, the rope that tied his hands and feet broke into several pieces. Lying next to him, Lu Jingchuan was stunned, and would like to speak after the reaction. However, he did not even say the first word. Su Yao''s eyes crossed. Lu Jingchuan knew what the eyes meant, so he shut his mouth obediently. He prayed in his heart that Su Yao would kill the scum who was not as good as a beast. And shrink in the corner of those women also saw, they did not speak, but a faint hope rose in their hearts. Can this man save them? Can he fight the devil? That evil Xiu also found something wrong at this time. He got up from the woman, and as soon as he put on his pants, Su Yao lifted the whole man up. Several other women quickly helped the woman to put on her clothes and helped her escape. At this time, Su Yao suddenly said, "you wait." The women turned around and said, "what can I do for you?" "Don''t you want to kill this scum for yourself?" Before the women had time to answer, Xie Xiu, who had been lifted up by him, said, "you''d better let go of me quickly, or I''ll let you live and die!" "Can''t you survive? Can''t you die? " Yao''s heart is still worried about what it''s like to laugh at yourself Finish saying, he presses evil Xiu''s head to hit hard to the ground. He hit his head and broke his blood. All the people present were confused, including Xie Xiu himself. "Hold the grass, Gu Mingzhao, when did you become so powerful? Don''t you always pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger Su Yao ignored him and broke Xie Xiu''s limbs with his bare hands. The evil cultivation tried to deal with Su Yao, but found that his cultivation was blocked. Now he finally knows that he has kicked an iron plate. "Who are you after all? I have no grudge against you. Why do you want to intervene in my affairs?" "You caught me first, so you did it yourself." Evil Cultivation: "is it..." Chapter 719 At the moment, Xie Xiu wanted to crack the vulgarity. Feiming is the boy who plays the role of a pig and eats a tiger. That''s why there is such a show. "It''s all a misunderstanding. How dare I provoke..." Before he finished his words, Su Yao did not know where to take out a knife and directly cut the tendons of his hands and feet. He immediately cried out in pain, looking at Su Yao''s eyes full of resentment, "you dare to do this to me, my brothers will not let you go." Su Yao didn''t speak. He cut off the thing between his legs again. Lu Jingchuan looked at the scene and clamped his legs. Graze grass, Gu Mingzhao, this guy is really ferocious. It''s the lifeblood of a man. If a man does not have the root of his life, he might as well die. And those women look at this scene, not feel bloody, but also feel a burst of comfort. The scum was finally punished, and God finally opened his eyes. ¡­¡­ Huo Jiushen and Lu Jingxiao, who came in a hurry, saw such a cruel scene. They looked at each other silently. Lu Jingchuan trotted to Lu Jingxiao, "Xiao elder brother, how did you come?" "If I don''t come, you''re afraid that there are no bones left now. Can''t you be more intelligent? Any kind of person of three, five or nine can catch you." Lu Jingxiao held out a finger and pointed his forehead. Lu Jingchuan flattered him with a smile, "Xiao elder brother, I am not paying attention to it, I will pay attention to it next time." Lu Jingxiao immediately glared at him, "next time? Do you want another time? " Lu Jingchuan touched his nose in a conversational manner. He didn''t seem to say anything wrong, did he? Why is brother Xiao so fierce? Huo Jiushen went to Su Yao and Xie Xiu. He didn''t even give a look to the evil monk, and his attention was focused on Su Yao. "Mingzhao, are you ok?" He looked Su Yao up and down as he spoke. "I''m fine." Su Yao laughed, "Huo Jiushen, how did you find here?" Hearing the three words "Huo Jiushen", Lu Jingxiao''s attention was instantly diverted. He looked at Huo Jiushen carefully Although the little uncle never came back, his portrait was sent every year. So he knew what his little uncle looked like. as like as two peas in the portrait, he must be his little uncle. I didn''t expect that they would meet so soon. Lu Jingxiao was very excited at this time, he walked toward Huo Jiushen, "are you Huo Jiushen?" Huo Jiushen was not cold and not indifferent to "um" a, "I am Huo Jiushen, what can I do for you?" "Do you know Huo Jingxiao?" "Yes." Although he left home when he was a child, he was told about the situation of his family every year. He knew exactly who was in the Huo family. Lu Jingchuan, who listened to their conversation clearly, was confused, "Huo Jingxiao? Brother Xiao, isn''t this person the same as you? What''s the relationship between you two? " Lu Jingchuan''s words are like a basin of cold water, which extinguishes the fire in Lu Jingxiao''s heart. "Nothing. Let''s go back." He''d better meet his uncle when Lu Jingchuan is away. Lu Jingchuan is a little stupid, but sometimes he is very sharp. However, Lu Jingchuan did not give up this time, "brother Xiao, you cheat, you must have something to hide from me." Chapter 720 Lu Jingxiao did not speak, but went to a hand knife to cut him dizzy. He looked at Huo Jiushen again, said, "I''ll find you tomorrow," and left with Lu Jingchuan in his arms. And Huo Jiushen at this time has also known that he is his own little nephew, but not much excited, but very calm. This may be because he left home when he was a child and had no feelings for his relatives. But he didn''t mind recognizing a nephew. Su Yao saw that Huo Jiushen''s expression was faint, and he couldn''t help but tease him, "how about Huo Jiushen, who is about to have another nephew?" "What do you think?" Huo Jiushen asked. Su Yao: Fuck, he forgot that he and Huo Jiushen were officially together, Lu Jingxiao was also his nephew. Huo Jiushen is not willing to eat at all. "Huo Jiushen, what are you talking about? I won''t have any nephew. I don''t have any nephew now, and I won''t have any in the future!" Huo Jiushen laughed, "are you so sure?" "Nonsense!" Huo Jiushen laughed again and did not speak again. It''s OK for Su Yao not to accept it now. Anyway, one day he will accept this fact. And the evil monk was ready to run away when no one paid attention to himself. However, before he could escape, the women who hated him deeply reminded him, "benefactor, Mr. Huo, that scum is going to run." The evil monk wanted to kill them. Su Yao walked over to him, stepped on his back and sneered, "you have great ability to escape under my nose." The evil cultivation Qi is almost vomiting blood You''d better let me go. If I die here today, your family will be prepared to take revenge from my school. " "Revenge? I''m sorry, after a while, your classmates will come down to accompany you! " Su Yao said as he stepped on his spine. I''m not sure if I can''t protect myself. I dare to threaten him with such words. I really don''t know whether to live or die. Xie Xiu didn''t expect that he would do so. His pupils suddenly shrank, and the next second he screamed bitterly. Devil, what he provokes is a devil. Listening to his shrill scream, Su Yao stretched out a finger and pulled out his ear. "How does it feel to have your spine broken? Do you want to feel the whole body broken? " Hearing this, Xie Xiu imagined the picture and was scared to urinate. Su Yao didn''t expect that he was so unafraid that he stepped back a few steps in disgust. "What a waste!" Now the only thing left in Xie Xiu''s mind was deep fear. He immediately begged Su Yao for mercy. "You have a lot of them, please let me go. I promise I won''t do it again. " Su Yao ignored him, but looked at Huo Jiushen. "Huo Jiushen, do you have anything to ask him? If not, I''ll go on. " "Yes." Huo Jiushen came over and said to the evil Xiu, "where is the address of lingtianzong? Don''t tell me you don''t know The women heard it in the clouds. Ling Tianzong? Isn''t this something that only exists in novels and TV dramas? How can it be found in reality? Is there really any cultivator in this world? They looked at each other and saw from their own eyes that they were not confident. Instead of answering this question, Xie Xiu said, "if I say it, will you let me go?" Chapter 721 Huo Jiushen listened to his answer and knew that he was not ready to cooperate, so he didn''t have to talk nonsense with him. He has many ways to make him speak on his own initiative. But Su Yao saw that he refused to cooperate, so he stepped on the bone of his right leg fiercely. "You still want to negotiate terms with us. I think you don''t think you died fast enough." Xie Xiu was too painful to speak. Looking at this ferocious behavior, Huo Jiushen not only does not feel that he is cruel, but also is very satisfied with him. He Huo Jiushen''s other half should be like this, not that kind of delicate, even bitter little white face. "Mingzhao, don''t kill him. It''s not too late to kill him after you ask him what you want." When Su Yao heard this, he knew that Huo Jiushen had a way to make the other party speak on his own initiative, so he retreated to one side and said, "hurry up, there are still people waiting for revenge." Those women who had not left knew that Su Yao was talking about them, and they were more grateful to him. Huo Jiushen nodded and quietly put the mantra on the evil. The so-called mantra of truth is a kind of incantation to let the person in the mantra tell the truth. It is most suitable for dealing with those people who refuse to tell the truth. "Where is Ling Tianzong?" "Deep in the Phoenix Mountain." The evil cultivation who got the mantra said it involuntarily. Huo Jiushen asked the second question, "how many people are there in lingtianzong?" Xie Xiu began to feel something wrong. He didn''t want to say that just now. Why did he still say it? He tried to control his mouth, but the words still jumped out of his mouth. "I haven''t counted them. It''s estimated that there are more than 40 people." His face was gray. If he had not said these things, he would have lived on. But now, he really has to die. "Are there any of them who are highly trained?" Huo Jiushen then asked the third question. Knowing that he would not be able to leave here alive today, the evil monk simply blew himself up and abandoned himself. He planned to pull some of his fellow disciples into the water, and someone would accompany him on the way to the netherworld. "Yes, four of them have reached the golden elixir stage, and the highest is in the mid golden elixir period. However, their cultivation is not stable. They need to absorb human essence every day to practice. " Golden age? Huo Jiushen sneered. Evil cultivation not only uses living people to practice, but also needs to practice with evil Qi. But the world''s aura is poor, not to mention the evil spirit. Think of it, those four people can practice to the golden elixir period, is to harm a lot of people. It''s even more time to get rid of them. Huo Jiushen held back the killing intention in his eyes and asked the last question, "is there any other evil cultivation in this world besides you and those forty people?" "No one, all the evil cults gathered in lingtianzong." After getting all the answers he wanted to know, Huo Jiushen looked at Su Yao and said, "I have finished asking. He will give it to you." As for the other forty odd evil cults, he was left to solve them. Su Yao knew what he was going to do, but he was dissatisfied with his exclusion. "Huo Jiushen, are you not going to take me with you?" Huo nine deep frown, "Gu Mingzhao, this is not a joke, you will be injured." "And you? Don''t you think you''re going to get hurt? " Su Yao said with some dissatisfaction, "Huo Jiushen, if you have an accident, what can I do?" Chapter 722 Listening to this, Huo Jiushen was stunned at first and then laughed, "Mingzhao, you are worried about me. I am very happy, because it means that you finally put me in your heart." Su Yao''s ears became red. He gave Huo Jiu a deep look. "Who''s worried about you? I''m just worried about myself. If something happens to you, I can''t get rid of my bad luck. " Huo Jiushen chuckled again, "yes, yes, you are not worried about me." His duplicity is really lovely. Others: these two people are showing love, cliff is. Su Yao rolled his eyes in silence. "Don''t interrupt me. Will you take me with you?" "No Huo Jiushen replied decisively, "if you go with me, you will not only be unable to help, but also delay me." Although Su Yao can make this evil practice so miserable, it does not mean that he is invincible. He can''t hurt him at all. Su Yao, who was regarded as a weak chicken, was so angry that he wanted to strangle him. "How can you be so sure that it is me, not you, who is holding back Huo Jiushen could not help but sighed, "Mingzhao, I can''t help but solve the matter by myself. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt myself. I will come back to see you completely It''s just forty odd evil cults. He Huo Jiushen alone is enough to deal with them. Seeing that he refused to let himself go no matter what he said, Su Yao was even more angry. "Huo Jiushen, in your eyes, am I just a waste that needs to be protected by others?" Huo Jiushen frowned, "Mingzhao, I don''t treat you like this, I just don''t want you to get hurt." "How do you know I''m going to get hurt?" The topic goes around here again. Huo Jiushen just feels headache. He really didn''t understand why Su Yao had to go with him Since it doesn''t make sense, it''s better not to say it and go straight. Huo Jiushen did not say a word and disappeared directly. I didn''t expect him to come out like this. Su yaodun was very angry. He severely kicked the evil monk lying beside him. "It''s all you blame. If it wasn''t for you, he wouldn''t have taken me with him!" Evil Cultivation: "is it..." It has nothing to do with him. Why should it be counted on his head, MMP! Su Yao looked at a few women who were still standing there. "You have revenge for your revenge. You have to fight to the death, and it''s OK to kill them." Those women look at me, I look at you, and then they all rush in. The next second, the evil cultivation screamed one after another. Sometimes, women are very cruel, especially those who have just been injured, they will not easily let go of the scum that brings pain to themselves. Before long, the evil cultivation was beaten to death, and they continued. After the long-standing emotion in the heart was completely vented, they stopped. However, the evil cultivation has been out of breath and has little air intake, so it may die at any time. Su Yao went to have a look. Oh, Huo, these women''s combat effectiveness is really very strong, but he did all this by himself In what way did he just end this scum''s life? It''s too cheap for him to finish his words with such a knife. Su Yao looked at the women and said, "do you know what can make him die in pain?" Chapter 723 "You can burn him alive, and that will be painful." One of them said it. The others nodded and thought it was a good way. "Yes, I''ll burn him alive." Su Yao thought for a moment that it was a painful way to die, and he didn''t want to spend any more time here. He said, "OK, then burn him to death." Xie Xiu, who was determined to die, rolled his eyes and fainted directly. If he could do it again, he would not have provoked the devil. However, it is too late to regret. ¡­¡­ After the evil Xiu was burned to the bone ashes, Su Yao left here with several women and went to a small village not far away. All the villagers in the small village were captured and killed by Xie Xiu. Now there are only a few houses, a few acres of farmland and some animals left in the village. "You guys, take a shower, get some clean clothes, and get out of here." Su Yao said, "if I have something else to do, I''ll go first." Those women look at me, I look at you, and then they kneel down in front of Su Yao. Su Yao was startled by their behavior. "What are you doing? Get up quickly." "If you didn''t save us, we would have died in the hands of that scum. You are our rebirth parents, so you must accept our worship, or we will be upset." Su Yao was helpless. "I didn''t save you to thank me. You don''t have to worship me, and..." But before he had finished, the women kowtowed to him. Scared, Su Yao quickly back a few steps, mouth is still murmuring, "life, really want to break." Then he ran away. The women stood up, looked at each other, laughed, and then began to cry. As if to the heart of the accumulation of those feelings to vent out. ¡­¡­ Phoenix Mountain is not far from here. Huo Jiushen has already arrived there, and Su Yao is on his way there. "Host, why didn''t you just erase the darkest memory of their lives?" Asked the dumpling. Su Yao spat out the Dogtail grass in his mouth. "I have no right to deprive others of their memory, no matter what kind of existence that memory is for them. Besides, I don''t think they want to forget. " Smell speech, tangyuan suddenly silent for a long time. For a long time, it sighed, "human beings are so stupid." Su Yao laughed. "Human beings are really stupid." "Host, you didn''t refute what I said this time, but the sun is out in the West." "Humans are stupid, yes, but you are more stupid than them." Tangyuan Host, you actually attacked me. I''m going to report it. "Host, don''t you feel miserable if you don''t accept me for a day?" "But it is you who begged me to hate you. You are a masochist." Tangyuan It has a sentence of MMP that must be said. ¡­¡­ When Su Yao arrived at Fenghuang mountain, Huo Jiushen had already found Ling Tianzong and killed him in it. Su Yao looked around carefully and then chose a road at random. After a short walk, he found himself lost. It''s embarrassing to step on the horse. "Tangyuan, do you know where lingtianzong is?" "Host, you fly into the air first, and then I''ll show you the way." Tang Yuan said, "if you look for it yourself, you may lose your way again." Su Yao: It''s a shame to step on a horse. Chapter 724 Under the guidance of Tangyuan, Su Yao finally found Ling Tianzong. As soon as he stepped into the gate of Ling Tianzong, he saw such a scene - the blood flowed on the ground. Huo Jiushen was standing in the middle of a pile of corpses, holding a long sword in his hand, and fighting with the rest of the evil monks. One of them went around behind him and wanted to kill him when he was not prepared. Before Su Yao''s words were spoken, people went to block the sword for Huo Jiushen. Huo Jiushen was aware of something wrong. Looking back, he was stunned when he saw that Su Yao, whose chest was pierced by a sword, was stunned and then burst out with a strong sense of killing. He stopped holding hands and quickly solved the remaining evil cultivation. Then he came to Su Yao''s side, pulled out the sword that was inserted in his chest, and fed him a nine turn pill Huo Jiushen continued to deliver soul power to Su Yao''s body. His face was never restless and anxious. "Gu Mingzhao, are you stupid? Why do you rush to block that sword for me? They can''t hurt me!" "I didn''t think that much." Su Yao said with a smile, "and I have been hurt like this, can''t you not scold me?" "You''ve been hurt like this, and you''re in the mood to laugh. You''re a real fool." "I''m really a fool, or I won''t rush to block your sword..." "Huo Jiushen, I feel so cold now. Do you think I''m going to die?" "Gu Mingzhao, don''t talk nonsense. You won''t die, and you are not allowed to die!" Huo Jiushen almost roared. "But I feel so sleepy now. I want to sleep." "Don''t sleep, you look at me with your eyes open. If you dare to sleep, I''ll take off all your clothes. " "Huo Jiushen, you are a shameless rascal I''m really sleepy. I''m going to sleep. Don''t disturb me, or I''ll kill you Su Yao''s voice became lighter and lighter, and his eyes closed slowly. Huo Jiushen was about to collapse. He increased his soul power and said, "Gu Mingzhao, you are not allowed to sleep. Please get up for me. If you don''t get up again, I''ll really take off your clothes However, the only response to him is snoring? Wait! Snoring? Huo Jiushen stuck his earphone on Su Yao''s chest for a long time. After hearing his powerful heartbeat, he didn''t know whether he should laugh or be angry. He thought that Su Yao was dead, but he didn''t think that he really just went to sleep But it''s great that he''s OK! Huo Jiushen burned Ling yunzong with a fire and left Fenghuang mountain with Su Yao in his arms. And soon after they left, a few people came here. Those people were all wearing Taoist robes with white background and blue cloud pattern, which were obviously not the same as the evil cultivation of Ling Tianzong. They stood in the air, looking at the burning lingyunzong, thinking. "Who do you think is the first step to get rid of Ling Tianzong''s cancer?" The oldest man spoke. "Elder martial brother, no matter who that person is, it''s good that Ling Tianzong is removed after all. It also saves us from wasting our efforts." "Master, you are right. It''s a good thing. Don''t think so much. Let''s go back." The elder touched his white beard. "It''s true, but I''m worried that Ling Tianzong''s people are not all dead." "Elder martial brother, we can send people out to search everywhere. If we find the fish that has missed the net, we will kill it directly." "Yes, let''s go back." Chapter 725 When Su Yao woke up, it was already evening. And he was awakened by the smell of food. Su Yao touched his stomach, got out of bed, smelled the fragrance and walked past. Then stop at the kitchen door. He gently pushed open the kitchen door. The man standing inside was actually Huo Jiushen. He couldn''t help but feel a little trance. According to the Tangyuan, Huo Jiushen is an immortal who doesn''t eat fireworks among people. However, the immortal actually goes to the kitchen himself, and his body has a little more smoke smell Huo Jiushen did not find Su Yao''s arrival. He concentrated on cooking the pot of Shiquandabu soup in front of him. Su Yao crept in to frighten him. However, as soon as I got to his back, I heard his words in his mouth: "put a spoon of salt, half a spoon of cooking wine..." He could not help but be a little curious, he stood on tiptoe to have a look, and then found that Huo Jiushen had a mobile phone in his hand, which showed the recipe of Shiquan tonic soup on the screen. And Huo Jiushen''s words are just on the recipe. Is this guy learning and doing now? Su Yao didn''t know what kind of expression he should show. He reached out and patted Huo Jiushen on the shoulder. Huo Jiushen did not hold a steady, the mobile phone went toward the pot of soup. Fortunately, he quickly grasped the mobile phone, which did not lead to an accident. Huo Jiushen put away his mobile phone and turned to look at Su Yao. "Don''t move on me suddenly in the future. If I hadn''t been quick, we would have been injured." Su Yao felt his head with some embarrassment. It was really his fault, "I know, I will not do it again." "If you know your mistake, you should be a good boy. I forgive you." Huo Jiushen said with a serious face. Listening to his old cadre''s speech, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "Huo Jiushen, what kind of veteran cadre are you?" Results a careless smile, pulled to the wound, he could not help but take a breath of air conditioning, "good pain." Huo Jiushen saw that he was looking at himself with tears in his eyes. He didn''t care about other things. He lifted up his coat directly. The wound opened. "You don''t think it''s a good thing for Su Yao to make such a stupid thing Su Yao didn''t say anything, so he looked at him. Huo Jiushen''s heart softened. He took Su Yao to the living room. "Take off your coat and I''ll help you mend the wound." Su Yao did not move, is still that pair of aggrieved Baba expression, "but I am in pain now, can you help me take off?" "Why are you so busy all day?" Huo Jiu deep mouth although very disgusted, but still help him take off his coat, "put your hands up." Su Yao gave a "Oh" and raised his hands. In the process of undressing, Huo Jiushen''s fingers accidentally touched Su Yao''s back, which was better than the good jade he had touched. He couldn''t help but feel it, from the top of his spine to the tail. Su Yao''s body trembled a few times, and his face was already red. He glared at Huo Jiushen and said, "Huo Jiushen, what are your hands fumbling about?" It''s not impressive at all. Huo Jiushen couldn''t help missing a few beats of his breath. He quickly put away his hand which was disorderly on Su Yao''s back, and then bent down to get the medical box Chapter 726 "Huo Jiushen, is my back comfortable?" Su Yao suddenly hugged Huo Jiushen from his back. His chest and Huo Jiushen''s back were tightly pressed together. Although there is still a thin shirt between the two people, Huo Jiushen always feels that his body heat has spread to his side. Huo Jiushen hands a shake, just picked up the medical box fell on the ground. He said in a hoarse voice, "Gu Mingzhao, let go of your hand." "I won''t let it go. What can you do with me?" Su Yao would never dare to do such a thing. But now it''s not the same. He''s still injured. Huo Jiushen, even if he can''t help it, won''t do that kind of cross-border thing to him. Thinking of this, Su Yao rubbed Huo Jiushen''s back again. Huo Jiushen''s breath suddenly stagnated. There was a fire burning in his body. "Gu Mingzhao, please let me go, or you will be responsible for the consequences." Su Yao is ready to open his mouth to ask him what the consequences are. Huo Jiushen suddenly grabbed his hand and said, "you provoked me first." Su Yao finally regretted. He wanted to take his hand out, but Huo Jiushen clamped his hand like a pair of pliers, which made his hand ache. "Huo Jiushen, you scratch me, let me go!" Huo Jiushen did not speak, but let go of his hand. Seeing that he finally let go, Su Yao quickly drew back his hand. And Huo Jiushen turned and crushed him on the sofa. Su Yao''s chest wound was pressed, he exclaimed, "Huo Jiushen, you get up quickly, you hurt me." There were tears in the corners of his eyes. Huo Jiushen lowered his head and licked the tears from the corners of his eyes. Su Yao was frozen. His face and ears were red, just like a shrimp that had just been cooked. "Huo, Huo Jiushen, what are you doing?" "Nothing." Huo Jiu said with a deep smile, "it''s just to return what you just did to me in another way." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao swore to heaven that if he had known this would happen, he would not have chosen to die. Now it''s better to be teased by Huo Jiushen, a dog man. "Huo Jiushen, get up quickly. The wound on my chest is broken again." After su Yao reminds him, Huo Jiushen remembers that Su Yao is still injured. He gets up quickly. Then he took a close look and saw that the gauze on Su Yao''s chest was soaked with blood. Huo Jiushen immediately regretted that he should have resisted it just now. "Mingzhao, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." Looking at his face, Su Yao always felt that he was like a big dog who had been punished for doing something wrong. He couldn''t help laughing. "Come on, come on, I know you didn''t mean to. After all, I''m so charming that you can''t control yourself for a moment, and it''s normal for you." Tangyuan It''s really a good host. Huo Jiushen listened to this, and nodded with approval, "no wonder I can''t control myself. I only blame you for being too charming." Su Yao laughed again, "Huo Jiushen, are you flattering me It hurts. It hurts me. Please help me to bandage the wound again "Good." Huo Jiushen picked up the scissors on the tea table and cut the gauze on his chest. Then - clean the wound, apply medicine, bandage the chest Everything works like water. Finally, Huo Jiushen tied a perfect bow, "well, from now on, don''t do any strenuous exercise, and don''t You''ll provoke me again. " Chapter 727 Listening to the latter sentence, Su Yao was stunned at first, and then said with a smile, "why, are you afraid and unable to control yourself?" Huo Jiushen didn''t say a word. He packed it up and put the medical box back in place. When Su Yao wanted to say something, he suddenly smelled something burning. He sniffed carefully and then asked Huo Jiushen, "did you turn off the gas stove in the kitchen when you pulled me out just now?" Huo Jiushen''s face suddenly changed, and he quickly rushed into the kitchen. All the soup in the pot has been dried up, only the dark soup is left, and the pot has been burnt. Huo Jiushen quickly turned off the fire and the pot didn''t burn. Su Yao looked at it and couldn''t help laughing. "Huo Jiushen, you''re really a talent. You''ve burnt the pot. Fortunately, I found out, otherwise the whole kitchen will be burned out. " Huo Jiushen''s face was very ugly, and he didn''t expect this kind of mistake I''ll make a new pot of soup. You can wait a little longer, and it will be ready in a minute. " As soon as Su Yao was ready to say no, he was pushed out of the kitchen by Huo Jiushen. He looked at the closed kitchen door in front of his eyes and sighed, "it''s not so fast to make a soup. Do you want to starve me to death?" When Huo Jiushen is ready to cook, I don''t know if it''s monkey years. He''d better order a takeout. Su Yao went back to the living room, sat down, took out his mobile phone, opened the takeout software, and This one looks delicious "This is good too. I''ll take it..." "And this one..." Su Yao ordered everything he wanted. ¡­¡­ When Huo Jiushen comes out with the pot full of tonic soup, what he sees is Su Yao, who has been surrounded by all kinds of takeout. He went over to have a look and found that it was all food that Su Yao could not eat now, and his brow suddenly raised. He grabbed the chopsticks in Su Yao''s hand, "Gu Mingzhao!" Su Yao raised his head and looked at him blankly. "What''s the matter? Do you want to eat it?" "Do you think your life is too long if you eat the things you shouldn''t eat before your wound is healed?" "Why can''t I eat these things?" Su Yao asked, "can''t I eat what I like?" Huo Jiushen felt that he would be pissed off by this careless guy These things are all hair. Do you want your wound to be inflamed? " Su Yao felt that he was really aggrieved. He murmured, "if it hadn''t been for you at that time, it wouldn''t have been so much." Huo Jiushen not only heard it, but also heard it clearly. Indeed, if Su Yao didn''t block the sword for him at that time, he could eat anything he wanted "Gu Mingzhao, since this is my fault, you should stab me." Huo Jiushen said as he handed his sword to Su Yao. "Huo Jiushen, you are such a fool!" Su Yao took off the sword, yelled at him and ran away. Huo Jiushen watched him run away and slapped himself, "Huo Jiushen, how can you make him angry again?" ¡­¡­ Su Yao ran back to the room, threw himself on the bed, picked up a pillow, hit it with one blow and one fist, and regarded it as Huo Jiushen, "big fool, big fool, you are so stupid!" "Host, why are you angry again?" Su Yao did not speak. "Don''t you get into trouble with Huo Jiushen again?" Chapter 728 "Don''t mention the name to me. I get angry when I hear it!" Su Yao gnawed his teeth. Tangyuan Oh, that''s why they''re having trouble again. It''s a host. Sometimes it''s really a child''s temperament. If only someone could suppress him. "Come on, what did Huo Jiushen do to make you angry?" "I''m telling you, you don''t know how much that guy is..." Su Yao repeated what had just happened to tangyuan. After hearing this, tangyuan couldn''t help sighing, "host, this is your fault. Huo Jiushen is for you, but you are not only ungrateful, but also angry with him. He is the one to be angry, not you. " Su Yao didn''t know what to say because he couldn''t refute it. "Host, not long ago, you said that you would not be angry with Huo Jiushen for no reason. After a while, you forgot?" ¡°¡­¡­ I didn''t forget. I just couldn''t control myself Su Yao''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. He didn''t want to get angry for no reason, but he couldn''t control himself. If he could control himself, he would not have quarreled with Huo Jiushen just now. Tangyuan sighed again, "host, only those who like you will tolerate you without bottom line, and you are just like this because of this." "Host, have you ever thought about what will happen if the other party suddenly doesn''t like you?" Su Yao was silent. He didn''t really think about it. Now he thought about it, he couldn''t help shaking. If that person suddenly doesn''t like him, he will collapse "Tangyuan, I know. I''ll apologize to him now, whether he will forgive me or not." Seeing that he finally figured it out, the dumpling immediately breathed a sigh of relief, "then you hurry to go, I wish you good luck." "Well." ¡­¡­ Su Yao cheered himself up in his heart, and then walked towards the door like death. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Huo Jiushen standing at the door, ready to knock. Two people at the same time Leng Leng, and at the same time speak. "I have something to tell you." "I have something to tell you." "You say it first." "Say it first." Su Yao scratched his head. "I''ll tell you first." Huo Jiushen said, "well, I''ll listen." "Huo Jiushen, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have lost my temper just now." Su Yao said while bowing, "you don''t have to accommodate my bad temper in the future. As long as I do something wrong, you can point it out directly, and don''t care about my feelings." Listening to his words, Huo Jiushen was stunned at first, and then laughed, "if you can make mistakes, you are a good child." Su Yao immediately asked the black man, "is that the only thing you said to me?" "No Huo Jiushen laughed and shook his head. "Originally I had a thousand words in my heart that I wanted to tell you, but after seeing you, I couldn''t say anything." Su Yao looked at him suspiciously, "why do I always think you don''t want to say it?" "Now that we are all reconciled, don''t mention these things." Huo Jiushen digs off the topic, "you just ate that little, and you certainly haven''t had enough. Go on eating." "Huo Jiushen, I don''t want to eat those things. I want to drink the soup you cooked for me." "Good." Huo Jiushen eyebrows and eyes with a smile, the voice is gentle enough to make people soften. Chapter 729 What Su Yao didn''t expect was that he only drank a few mouthfuls of Huo Jiushen''s pot of Shiquan tonic soup, and his nosebleed came down. His heart was broken. "Huo Jiushen, what did you put in the soup?" Huo Jiushen thought about it carefully, and then he said the ingredients in the soup one by one, "pilose antler, Millennium ginseng..." Su Yao: These are all tonic ingredients. He was lucky not to bleed to death. Su Yao resisted the impulse to put the pot of Shiquan tonic soup on Huo Jiushen''s head. "Huo Jiushen, I can''t drink it. Keep this for yourself and drink it slowly." Huo Jiushen gave a "Oh", then reached out to take the bowl of Shiquan tonic soup in front of Su Yao and drank it down. ¡°¡­¡­ Huo Jiushen, that bowl is what I used, and the soup in it is also what I have drunk. Can''t you take a unused bowl and refill it with soup? " "But I just like to drink the same bowl of soup with you. It''s exciting." Huo Jiushen said solemnly. There was no shame in what he said. After hearing this, Su Yao was stunned. After a long time, he said, "I''m sorry You are so coquettish. " "You can''t do it." Huo Jiushen said as he looked at Su Yao''s naked upper body, laughing with profound meaning. Su Yao almost vomited blood Isn''t he just not wearing it? Isn''t it normal for a man to be naked? What''s wrong? Huo Jiushen, the dog man, really owes a beating! Su Yao pounced on Huo Jiu, ready to teach him a lesson. Huo Jiushen took a long arm and fell on the sofa together. Their faces were so close that they could hear each other breathing. Time is still at this moment. Both of them were beating faster. I don''t know how long after that, Huo Jiushen opened his mouth, "don''t you think we''re in a very ambiguous position now?" Su Yao was immediately awakened by the words. He looked down and jumped up. Then one did not stand firm, and the whole man fell back. Huo Jiushen quickly pulled him, two people''s bodies together. Su Yao was stunned, then quickly stood up and ran out of the living room. Huo Jiushen sat up and thought of Su Yao''s shy appearance. He couldn''t help laughing, and the laughter was getting bigger and bigger. Hearing this, Su Yichu said Huo Jiushen, a dog man, still has a smile on his face. He''s really pissed off. Su Yao walked towards Huo Jiushen, raised his chin and pretended to be ferocious. "Huo Jiushen, what did you do just now? Is that funny?" Looking at his appearance, Huo Jiushen laughed more brightly, "I''m laughing at you cute." Su Yao''s ear root suddenly red, the momentum that just pretended to be also dropped, "you, are you in tune / play me?" "What are you going to do if I say I''m playing you?" Huo Jiushen slowly approached him and put his mouth next to his ear. Su Yao was just like a frightened fawn. He took a few steps back, "stink, stinky rascal." "No, I''m just a hooligan to you." Huo Jiushen smiles and corrects his mistakes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao hated himself very much at this time. He''s been through so many worlds, so he should be used to it. But as soon as the dog man plays, I can''t help being shy Su Yao, you are really useless. Can''t you tune / play him instead? Chapter 730 Huo Jiushen went to touch his head, "OK, don''t tease you, go to have a rest, I''ll take you to the hospital early tomorrow morning." Su Yao''s attention was distracted by his words, "don''t you know what? You can''t cure my wound directly. Why do you have to go to the hospital?" "I''ve tried it. It''s no use." Mentioning this, Huo Jiushen has some doubts about life. He has learned 90% of the treatment, but he can''t cure Su Yao''s small injury. If he had not tried it on himself, he would have doubted that he had never learned any therapy at all. Hearing this, Su Yao immediately fell into a deep thought. Huo Jiushen is more than Dragon Aotian. How can he not cure such a small injury, unless someone moves his hands and feet. Is there any strange poison on the sword that hurt him? No, Huo Jiushen must have thought of this. If he was really poisoned, Huo Jiushen would have solved it for him. Well, someone is playing a trick in the dark. But he and Huo Jiushen did not offend anyone. The more he thought about it, the more he couldn''t think about it, so he went to find tangyuan. Although it can be quite unreliable, it can only be used for this matter. "Tangyuan, do you know what this is about?" Tangyuan dare not speak because it is what it does. In order to let the host and Huo Jiushen live together, it can be regarded as a struggle If the host knows about it, it will surely die miserably No way to let the host know. "Tangyuan, tangyuan..." Seeing that the dumplings were silent, Su Yao called a few more times. Tangyuan still did not respond, he had to give up. Seeing that he gave up, tangyuan breathed a sigh of relief. However, the next second I heard Su Yao say, "Tangyuan, I know you are here. Don''t pretend to be dead for me." Tangyuan It''s not there. It''s not. It''s not. Can''t we let it go? "Tangyuan, even if you don''t speak, I know that you did it, right?" Tangyuan Shit, why is the host''s intuition so accurate sometimes? Does it have to admit it directly? No, what if the host is deceiving it. It can''t be tricked. ¡°¡­¡­ Host, I didn''t hear what you said "If you don''t hear it, you don''t hear it." Don''t guess. The culprit is the glutinous rice dumpling. This guy didn''t run away. When Tang Yuan heard this, he felt more uneasy. Isn''t the host going to settle accounts later? It''s better to admit that it''s wrong. At least the punishment will be lighter. "Host, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I shouldn''t interfere in the affairs between you two, but I always want you to be together as soon as possible..." So it doesn''t have to eat dog food every day. "I''ll do it for you next time, but I''ll do it for you next time." The glutinous rice dumpling is really not urgent for the emperor and the eunuch. This is his own business, and he can''t worry about it at all. "I see, host, I''ll never dare." "OK, quickly remove what you have on me. I don''t want the wound to crack again, so that I can''t make love with Huo Jiushen." Listening to this, tangyuan suddenly gossip, "host, do you have to live? You''re a real devil to want to do those things so soon. " Chapter 731 Su Yao is a little speechless. I''m afraid Tangyuan''s brain is flooded. "Go to your sex devil, when did I say I would do those things?" "If you don''t think about it, how can you know what I said is worth going to." Tangyuan immediately retorted. "I think you''re Pikachu''s younger brother. Your skin is itching. You don''t have to go to the house to remove the tiles." Tangyuan quickly changed the topic Host, I have removed that thing from you. Now you can ask Huo Jiushen to help you heal the wound. " Su Yao''s attention was really diverted by this sentence, "I know, kneel down." Tang Yuan breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the host''s attention is easy to shift. Otherwise, I really don''t know what will happen next Su Yao looked at Huo Jiushen and said solemnly, "maybe your treatment is wrong. Do you want to try again?" Huo Jiushen nodded, "then I''ll try again." Anyway, it won''t take much time. Just try it. "Come on, then." Su Yao walked a few steps in front of him, making a heroic death. Huo Jiushen''s attention is completely focused on Su Yao. At this time, he was naked on his upper body, and his white skin looked like a good suede jade under the light, which made people do not want to divert their attention. For a while, Huo Jiushen felt that he was thirsty. His Adam''s apple rolled up and down a few times Or, I''ll treat you in some other way? " Just looking at it can''t control himself. If it''s felt, he''ll really have no sense. Su Yao didn''t speak. Instead, he looked at him for a long time, and then laughed, "Huo Jiushen, do you feel embarrassed? You have a thick skin... " Huo Jiushen directly kisses his lips and swallows his chatter. Both of them were stunned at the same time. They kept their mouths closed and looked at each other for a long time. Huo Jiushen was the first to come back to his senses. His voice was a little bit sexy. "I just can''t control myself. If you don''t want me to do more things to you, don''t..." Before he finished his words, Su Yao suddenly kissed him. Huo Jiushen was shocked. He never thought that Su Yao would kiss him. After all, not long ago, Su Yao completely resisted his approach. ¡°¡­¡­ Do you know what you were doing Huo Jiushen finally found his voice. "It''s just a kiss. It''s no big deal." Su Yao shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent. "I like you too. That''s why I do this to you. So you don''t need to control yourself. You can do whatever you want." "I want to kiss you again, will you?" "Of course." Su Yao put his lips up with a smile and put his hands around his neck. ¡­¡­ After the kiss, they both gasped slightly. There was a fire in Huo Jiushen''s eyes, which made Su Yao feel that he was about to be ignited. "Can you stop looking at me like this?" "No Huo Jiushen refused decisively. This kind of look in Su Yao''s eyes felt like a prey that only a hungry wolf had been staring at. If he didn''t pay attention, he would be taken apart by the other party. He stepped back a few steps. "I''m going to go to bed. You should have an early rest." However, he did not even step out of the foot, the arm was Huo Jiushen to pull Chapter 732 Su Yao looked at him defensively, for fear that he would come to him towards the hungry wolf. "What else can I do for you?" "Your wound is not cured yet." Huo Jiushen said with a smile. "No, wait a few days." He changed his mind. Just now the two people only had a kiss for a while, but Huo Jiushen had already hardened. Because of his injury, he didn''t go to the next step. If the wound on his body is healed, even if it is true to be Huo Jiushen to tear it into the abdomen. Huo Jiushen naturally guessed why Su Yao suddenly changed his mind. He let go of his hand and said with a smile, "OK, have a good rest." The real day will come sooner or later. It doesn''t matter if we wait a few more days. Listening to this, Su Yao didn''t breathe a sigh of relief. He always felt that Huo Jiushen''s eyes looked strange just now, as if he was preparing to do something. "And I''ll go home from tomorrow." Huo Jiushen, no matter how brave he is, doesn''t he dare to mess around in his house? Smell speech, the smile on Huo Jiushen''s face does not change, "if your family finds that you are injured, I''m afraid they will ask you clearly. How are you going to answer then?" Su Yao suddenly choked He really didn''t think of this. Huo Jiushen is really a chicken thief. He must not be allowed to succeed. "I own a villa out there, and before I get hurt, I''ll just go and live there." Huo Jiushen saw the move, "the villa is your family bought you, then they must know the address, if they come to a surprise attack, you are afraid you can''t react." Su Yao was very angry. "What do you want to do "Live with me, I take care of you and make delicious food for you every day." Huo Jiushen said his purpose with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­ Do you think I''m so easily seduced? " "Isn''t it?" Huo Jiushen asked. Su Yao: Shit, he also That''s true. "Yes, yes, but I have one condition." "What conditions?" "Don''t do anything to me." Huo Jiushen frowned in some embarrassment, "but not long ago you said you wanted to do what you said, and I can''t do without you." Su Yao wanted to strangle his former self for a moment. "That''s what I said before, so it doesn''t count." "I''ll try my best." Huo nine deep sigh tone, a pair of "really take you have no way" expression. "And I don''t want to live in your house." "Not in my house? Are you going to your house? " Huo Jiushen picked eyebrows, "will your family accept it?" Su Yao almost choked by his own saliva If you want to go to my house, you''d better dream about it. There''s everything in your dream. " Huo Jiushen''s family is really a dog. "If we don''t live in my house or yours, where do we live and sleep in the street?" Su Yao rolled his big white eyes. "Of course, I''m going to live in my villa. If you want to sleep in the street, I won''t stop you." "Are you going to sleep on the street with me?" Huo Jiushen jokingly said, "I''ll pick up the bottle and raise you." Su Yao gave him a bad look, "ugliness refused!" "But I''m not ugly, and I''ve been accosted by many women before." Hearing this, Su Yao suddenly became jealous. "Are you proud of being accosted by many women?" Chapter 733 "No, the most proud thing for me is to meet you." Huo Jiushen''s eyes are gentle like water, and only one eye can make people drown in it. Su Yao''s face suddenly red half, "bah, I don''t believe you this nonsense." "What I said is true. If you don''t believe it, feel my heartbeat." Huo Jiushen raised Su Yao''s hand and put it on his chest. "Do you feel it? It''s beating for you." Su Yao gave him a white look. "When I was away, did it beat?" "Of course, otherwise we would not have met. It''s just that after meeting you, it jumps faster. " His mouth said old-fashioned love words, but Huo Jiushen did not feel ashamed at all. "Go and go." Su Yao shook off his hand and looked disgusted. "I know to say this kind of words to make me happy and smooth." "Are you happy now?" Su Yao is white again his one eye, "do not accompany you to make trouble, I want to go to bed, sleepy dead me." Huo Jiushen''s footstep is light to keep up with his pace, "wait for me." "What are you doing with me?" Su Yao did not return. "Upstairs to sleep, of course." Huo Jiushen said, "do you want to sleep with me?" "No more." Su Yao resolutely refused. I''m kidding. If he sleeps in the same bed with Huo Jiushen, he may have to clean his gun in the middle of the night. He doesn''t want to be killed. This dog man doesn''t know how to control himself at all. "All right." Huo Jiushen''s tone is a bit of regret, as if he can''t sleep in the same bed with Su Yao is the biggest regret in his life, "I wish you a good dream." "You too." ¡­¡­ However, Su Yao has not yet successfully arrived at the room, the mobile phone rings a life-threatening urge. He took out his mobile phone and found that it was Fang Chuyu who called. He was silent. After that, he forgot to call the family members, and Fang Chuyu was going to keep talking on the phone. Su Yao sighed and connected the phone. As soon as the phone was connected, Fang Chuyu''s voice came, "Mingzhao, why haven''t you come back? It''s so late. It''s dangerous for you to be out alone. We''re all worried about you... " Su Yao''s life is beyond love. Sure enough, he''s not a three-year-old. Can he use this? Su Yao interrupted Fang Chuyu''s chatter, "Mom, I won''t go back tonight." Hearing this, Fang Chuyu at the end of the phone raised her voice, "what? You''re not coming back tonight? Where are you going to sleep The other people sitting next to Fang Chuyu want to snatch her cell phone. Ask Su Yao why he doesn''t plan to come back tonight. Su Yao quietly took the mobile phone far away. "I play with a friend and live in his home these days." Fang Chuyu immediately played twelve points of vigilance, this boy should not be teaching what girlfriend, not afraid of being cheated so miserably by that girl named Lin Xiao as before? "Is your friend a man or a woman?" Su Yao sighed. "Of course it''s a man. If it''s a woman, how can I live with someone else, and their parents won''t agree." Fang Chuyu breathed a sigh of relief, but at the thought that he was probably lying to himself, he said again, "is your friend around you?" Su Yao looked at Huo Jiushen who didn''t move. "Yes." Chapter 734 "Then let him answer the phone. I''ll have a word with him." "All right." Su Yao knew that if Fang Chuyu did not confirm whether the other party was a man or a woman, he would not be at ease. He handed the mobile phone to Huo Jiushen and motioned him to say a few words with his eyes. Huo Jiushen nodded clearly and took the mobile phone, "Auntie, Hello, I am Huo Jiushen, a friend of Mingzhao." Listening to the male voice coming from the mobile phone, Fang Chuyu was completely relieved, "Jiushen, my family Mingzhao said that I would go out with you and live in your house these days. Is this true?" "Of course, it''s true. We''ve been playing before, but we''re tired of playing. We''re going upstairs to sleep just now. Auntie, don''t worry. I will take care of Mingzhao for you these days. " Fang Chuyu nodded secretly. It seems that Mingzhao''s friend is a good one. "If you say this, your aunt will be relieved. I have another thing to ask you. I hope you can help aunt." "Auntie, just say it. I''ll help you." "Help me to watch Mingzhao. Don''t let him get too close to the girl. He is too simple. He was cheated by a girl in the same school not long ago." Listen to their conversation clearly This is the original owner''s black history, not his Su Yao''s, can you not mention it again? "Auntie, I know. I will take good care of him." Huo Jiushen said this when he looked at Su Yao. He also gave a meaningful smile. Knowing that he was jealous, Su Yao sighed helplessly. Why is this dog man so jealous? What''s more, the one who has made a girlfriend is clearly the original owner, not him. Su Yao doesn''t carry this pot. "Jiushen, please. My aunt won''t disturb you. You two should have a rest early." "Good bye, auntie." "Goodbye." What Fang Chuyu didn''t expect was not only to guard against girls, but also to guard against boys. When she later found out that her son had been taken away by Huo Jiushen, a wolf with a deep thought, she recalled today with regret. Of course, that''s all later. ¡­¡­ After hanging up the phone, the rest of the family gathered around and said, "well, is Mingzhao really with his friends?" "It''s true, and his friend is very good. Let''s rest assured." "The friend of Mingzhao needs to be investigated. After all, we don''t know him well. If something happens to Mingzhao, it will be late." Grandma Gu spoke. In addition to Gu Zhi, other people nodded, "that''s right, it''s time to investigate." Gu Zhi frowned. "It''s better to leave. If Mingzhao knows about this, Mingzhao will be angry." But not only did no one listen to him, they yelled at him, "shut up!" Gu Zhi: Then he''d better shut up. He really doesn''t have a voice in this family. It''s really hard for him. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Huo Jiushen plays with his mobile phone and walks to Su Yao with a smile. When Su Yao looked at the smile on his face, he always felt flustered. He quickly stepped back a few steps. Huo Jiushen walked a few steps toward him, and then he stepped back a few steps until his back was against the wall. He laughed a few times, "Huo Jiushen, do you have anything else to do?" Huo Jiushen two hands on the wall, trapped him in the middle, "you were cheated by a girl?" Su Yao: I''m not young and ignorant, and things are over, so don''t mention it again. " Chapter 735 However, Huo Jiushen did not want to expose this incident. As soon as he thought that Su Yao had made a girlfriend, and that he might have done intimate things with each other, he was almost mad with jealousy. "Have you ever had a kiss with those girlfriends you''ve been dating?" Huo Jiushen touched Su Yao''s lips with his fingers. "No Su Yao shook his head decisively. Speaking of, the original owner is really a pure young man. Although he has dated several girlfriends, he has never done anything, even holding hands. This may also be the reason why those girls break up with the original owner. "Really not?" "Hey, Huo Jiushen, don''t you believe what I said?" Su Yao felt that he could not control his temper again. This is clearly what the original owner did. Why should it be counted on his head? And he has already said no, why does Huo Jiushen, the dog man, don''t believe him? In his eyes, is Su Yao not trustworthy at all? Seeing Su Yao getting angry again, Huo Jiushen couldn''t help sighing, "I''m not that I don''t believe you, I just can''t help thinking about things that are not. Mingzhao, I''m afraid I have been poisoned by a kind of poison in your name. " "Well, don''t think about it. If I say no, it''s not. I won''t cheat you." Su Yao sighed, "you should be more confident in yourself. After you are a banished immortal like you, where else can get into my eyes?" Huo Jiushen stretched out his hand tightly and put his chin on his shoulder. "Mingzhao, don''t leave me, or I will go crazy." He had planned to go back after the robbery, but he didn''t expect that in just a few days, he fell in love with each other. Love is really a wonderful thing He can''t leave Su Yao now, and he doesn''t want him to leave. He may not go back in his life, but to stay in the world for the people he likes is the most correct decision he has ever made in his life. Su Yao knows why Huo Jiushen said this. People who fall in love will worry about their gains and losses. So does he. "Don''t worry, I''ll never leave you in my life, unless death separates us." Su Yao embraces Huo Jiushen. Hearing the word "death", Huo Jiushen hugged Su Yao''s hands in silence. He forgot about it He is an immortal, but Su Yao is just a mortal. Mortals have only a hundred years of life, which is very long for them. But in the eyes of their practitioners, it was not just talking about fingers. He could not accept that when he was still alive, Su Yao had already died of old age. It seems that the matter has to be put on the agenda earlier. ¡­¡­ Su Yao felt that he was almost out of breath. He pushed Huo Jiushen with his hand. "Can you release your hand? I''m going to breathe." Huo Jiushen loosened his hands and looked directly at him, "Mingzhao, I have something to tell you." "What''s the matter?" "Practice with me, so that we can always be together." Huo Jiushen said with a serious face. Su Yao thought he had heard something wrong, so he asked, "what did you say just now? I didn''t hear it clearly. Please say it again." "Practice with me, so that we can always be together." Huo Jiushen repeated what he had just said. Chapter 736 This time, Su Yao heard it clearly. He couldn''t help laughing. Huo Jiushen frowned. "What are you laughing at? I''m talking to you seriously." Su Yao tried to hold back his smile, but after a few seconds, he couldn''t hold back. "Huo Jiushen, do you think I''m going to die if I live another few decades?" "Isn''t it?" Huo Jiushen asked. Su Yao waved his hand. "What do you think is what you think. As for cultivating with you, let me think about it carefully." He can''t stay in this world all the time. Maybe he will leave this world and go to the next world soon after he is officially with Huo Jiushen. Listening to Su Yao''s later words, Huo Jiushen was immediately dissatisfied, "why do you want to think about it? Don''t you want to be with me all the time?" Su Yao sighed, "Huo Jiushen, is immortality the best?" "Isn''t it? Who in the world doesn''t want to live forever Su Yao sighed again, "but I don''t want to, too long life will be boring, and..." "Gu Mingzhao, is the life with me just boring for you?" Huo Jiushen was a little excited. Su Yao immediately felt a headache, "Huo Jiushen, I think we should both be calm and calm. Let''s separate for a period of time." Huo Jiushen opened his mouth and finally said nothing. After su Yao opened, he hit the wall with a fist, "why?" Obviously, it was good for both of them, but why didn''t Su Yao accept it? Is it possible that he doesn''t like himself at all? In this way, he hit the wall with another hard blow, which directly pierced the wall Out of the villa, Su Yao looked back at the gate and sighed. In fact, he knew why Huo Jiushen wanted to say that, but he could not respond to him or tell the truth. Tangyuan also sighed a long breath, "host, why do you and Huo Jiushen make trouble again?" "I don''t want to, but there''s no way. I can''t lie to him. That will only do him more harm in the future." "Host, do you have to be in love with each other like this?" "No Su Yao shook his head. "If I were in this world, I would promise Huo Jiushen, but I''m not, so I can only escape." Tangyuan didn''t know what to say, so he could only comfort him, "host, you can endure for a while, and after completing the next few tasks, you and Lord God can be really and truly together." Su Yao said, "well," but his mood is not very high. Seeing this, tangyuan began to change the topic, "host, where do you live tonight, do you want to go home?" "No, I''m going to sleep at the owner''s villa." "Host, the villa of the original owner is a little far away from here, and it is midnight now. There are no cars on the road. How are you going to get there?" "Walk through it." Said Su Yao. The dumplings suddenly fell silent Host, you''re not really coming, are you? " "It''s true, of course. When will I lose my word?" "Host, come on, I will support you in spirit..." The host can do whatever it wants to do. Anyway, it will not be the one who is tired to death in the end Chapter 737 However, Su Yao did not expect that it was easier to say than to do. The original owner is a young master who will be used to raising and growing up. He has never done any heavy work. It is estimated that even exercise is only done occasionally. He had been running for a short time, and he was so tired that he couldn''t even walk. Su Yao didn''t feel dirty this time. He found a place and sat on the ground. "I''m really tired." "Host, there is still a long way to go from the villa. What are you going to do next?" Instead of answering the question, Su Yao said, "Tangyuan, what do you think of my going back to Huo Jiushen now?" "In that case, why did you come out just now?" Tang Yuan asked. Su Yao choked He just had a hot head, so he ran out of there. ¡°¡­¡­ I was just joking with you. You think I didn''t say anything. I''m going to continue Su Yao stood up as he spoke. However, his eyes were black, and the whole man fell forward. Tangyuan immediately worried, "host, what''s wrong with you, host..." Su Yao couldn''t hear it. He fainted. At this time, tangyuan hates why it is not human form, so it can send its host to the hospital. He was so anxious that he would go round and round with Su Yao, hoping that some kind-hearted person would pass by and take him to the hospital Unable to sleep, Huo Jiushen, who was standing on the roof looking at the moon, suddenly felt a palpitation. He pinched his fingers and calculated, and his face suddenly changed. Then he rushed to Su Yao. When he arrived, he saw Su Yao lying unconscious on the ground. His heart was half cold on the spot. He quickly went over to hold Su Yao in his arms and patted him on the cheek with his hand, "Mingzhao, wake up..." However, Su Yao had already passed out and could not respond to him at all. Hiding dumplings rolled several white eyes, "what''s the use of just calling him? Send him to the hospital. What a fool." Tangyuan did not lower its voice, but now only Huo Jiushen of Su Yao didn''t hear it. He pursed his lips and took Su Yao to the hospital not far away. In order not to waste time, he flew over. A car just passed by. The driver in the car happened to see this scene. He reached out and rubbed his eyes. "What just flew by, isn''t it a ghost?" Thinking of this, he couldn''t help shivering and drove away quickly When Huo Jiushen arrived at the hospital, the light in the hospital was still on, and there were several doctors on duty. Knowing that Su Yao was only suffering from cold and had a fever, Huo Jiushen was relieved after hanging a bottle in the hospital for a few days. He quickly went to the front desk to go through the hospitalization procedures, and then returned to Su Yao''s ward. At this time, Su Yao''s face is pale. If it wasn''t for his breathing, Huo Jiushen would not think he was dead. Huo Jiushen slapped himself hard. Su Yaoli doesn''t want to talk to Su Yaoli in that way. "Mingzhao, I''m wrong. As long as you wake up, no matter what you say, I will listen to you." Su Yao did not speak, so quietly lying in the hospital bed. Huo Jiu pulled a chair deeply and sat down beside the hospital bed. He looked at Su Yao like this. Looking at him, he reached out and gently touched Su Yao''s cheek, "wake up quickly..." Chapter 738 As soon as he woke up the next morning, Su Yao found himself lying in the hospital. He recalled what happened last night and sighed. He knew that the original owner was weak, but he didn''t expect to be so weak. He just ran a few hundred steps, blew a little wind, and fell ill I don''t know who brought him to the hospital. Su Yao got up and got out of bed. He went to the window, stretched out his back and opened the curtain. The sun suddenly came in from the window and fell like gold. At this time, Huo Jiushen carrying a pile of things came in, saw him standing barefoot on the ground, immediately frowned. "Gu Mingzhao, you are such a big man, can''t you take care of yourself?" Hearing this voice, Su Yao immediately turned around. Although he was very happy, he didn''t show it on his face, "how did you come?" "I sent you to the hospital last night, or who else do you think it was?" Huo Jiushen said while walking, and then took out a pair of wool slippers just bought from the bag and threw it in front of him. "Put on your shoes so that you don''t have to catch cold later." Su Yao looked at his feet and found that he didn''t even have a pair of socks on. He laughed with embarrassment. As soon as he was about to put on the pair of fur slippers, Huo Jiushen suddenly squatted down in front of him, frightening him to step back, "Huo Jiushen, what do you want to do? Even if you want to apologize to me for what happened last night, you don''t have to be so formal "Lift up your left foot." Huo Jiushen said. Su Yao''s head was full of mist, "ah?" Huo Jiushen repeated, "lift up your left foot." "Oh, oh." Su Yao raised his left foot. Huo Jiushen helped him put it on, "the other foot." Su Yao was so obedient that he lifted his right foot. Huo Jiushen helped him put on the other shoe. Su Yao looked at the pair of woolly slippers tied to his feet and couldn''t help laughing. "Huo Jiushen, how can you look like a child?" "The cat''s head is lovely, isn''t it?" Huo Jiushen asked. "It''s lovely, but I''m not a child anymore." Su Yao''s mouth was disgusted, but his eyes were bright. "Although your appearance has grown up, but your heart is still a child, otherwise you will not always play a little temper." Hearing this, Su yaodun was so angry that his cheeks swelled. "Since you think I have a bad temper, why do you still like me?" "If you like a person, you should tolerate his shortcomings. I just like you. No matter how bad your personality is and how many shortcomings you have, I still like you." Huo Jiushen said with a serious face. He looked at Su Yao as if he were looking at his whole world. Su Yao covered his face. Shit, Huo Jiushen, this dog man, is really a foul. How can he get angry when he says such a thing. ¡°¡­¡­ What else can you do but talk "I''ve got a lot of things to do, and I''m just talking to you." Huo Jiushen said with a smile. , "obviously, he was angry with me last night. Now he has told me this kind of shame," he said, "you have a thick skin," he said. "Nine, you have a thick skin." "If I didn''t have a thick skin, you would have run away." Su Yao immediately white his one eye, "I can go to you." Chapter 739 "What I said is true." Huo Jiushen reached out and hugged him. "As for the matter last night, I apologize to you. It''s that I didn''t stand in your position for your consideration. From now on, no, from now on, I will respect your will, no matter what kind of decision you make. " Before Su Yao could be moved, Tang Yuan was moved to tears by Huo Jiushen''s words. "Host, listen to me. What a good man. If you meet such a good man, you can marry him." Su Yao was immediately moved by the words, "shut up, you can''t be ashamed to say such a thing." "What''s shameful? What I''m saying is true, and it''s not a lie. Don''t tell me that you''re not moved by what he said." "I really don''t have it. You can shut up. Don''t make any noise in my mind. I''m going to have a big head." Tangyuan If you don''t want to talk, why are you so fierce? ¡­¡­ Su Yao looked at Huo Jiushen and tried to find any trace of lying from his face, but he got nothing. "Why did you change your mind all of a sudden? You''re not lying to me, are you?" "I didn''t lie to you." Huo Jiushen said, "as for why I suddenly changed my mind, it''s because I''ve figured it out, and I don''t want to let the two of us quarrel over such trivial matters." It seems that Huo Jiushen has really figured it out. "Huo Jiushen, I should also apologize to you. At that time, I only thought about myself and didn''t consider you. I''m really selfish. I''m sorry!" Su Yao said and bent down. Huo Jiushen also bent down, "no, I''m the one who should say I''m sorry!" With a bang, two people''s heads collided. They looked at each other and they all laughed. Su Yao rubbed his forehead, which was hurt. "OK, let''s not say sorry to each other. It''s a bit out of the ordinary. What''s more, let bygones be bygones. There''s nothing to talk about. " Do you want me to have breakfast "Of course, I''m starving." Su Yao touched his stomach and said. "Then help me put them on the table." Huo Jiushen said as he handed over his breakfast. Su Yao happily took it over, put it on the table, and then opened it for a look. After discovering that Huo Jiushen bought what he liked to eat, his eyes suddenly brightened, "Huo Jiushen, how do you know I like to eat these?" "I looked at the stars last night and figured it out." Huo Jiushen was talking serious nonsense. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. "You''re really good enough. You can even figure out this kind of thing." "I''ve got a lot of things to do, and you''ll know later." When he said this, Huo Jiushen raised his chin very proud. "Can you tell who my favorite person is?" "Don''t forget about that." Huo Jiushen said. Su Yao raised his eyebrows, "Oh? Why? " "Because I must be your favorite." Huo Jiushen full of self-confidence, "in addition to me, there will be no other people, so this kind of thing does not need to calculate." Su Yao did not have a good temper of white his eye, "go to go, your skin is really thick enough." Chapter 740 "I''m not cheeky, I''m confident." Huo Jiushen corrected his mistakes. When Yao was starving, I was about to die "Then you can eat quickly, save time and really starve to death." Su Yao kicked his lower leg. "Huo Jiushen, is that what you said "I thought you were used to it. After all, I always speak straight." Su Yao choked If you can''t beat this dog man, you can''t think of him. He is really too difficult. Tangyuan: host, you should have known this kind of thing for a long time? Su Yao: you can shut up for me. What else would you do except to drop a stone in the well? Tangyuan: I''ll hold you back. Su Yao In a way, you are quite self-conscious. Glutinous rice balls: I think so. Su Yao ¡­¡­ After breakfast, Su Yao thought it was too boring to stay in the hospital, so he wanted Huo Jiushen to take him out for a walk. "Huo Jiushen, it''s still a long time today. The hospital is too boring. Let''s go out and have a look." "No way." Huo Jiushen directly refused. Hearing his refusal so decisively, Su Yao angrily puffed his cheeks and said, "why? But you just said that I can do whatever I want. Do you want to change your mind now? " "I said that, but it''s based on the premise that you don''t hurt yourself." Huo Jiushen said with a serious face, "you had a high fever last night, and it''s still not subsided now. Besides, it''s windy outside today. If you catch a cold again, the disease will be more serious. By then, you''ll have to stay in the hospital for ten days and a half months." Su Yaobai glanced at him, "Huo Jiushen, I''m not a three-year-old. You don''t need to lie to me by saying such words. Moreover, I know my own body. I just go out for a while and nothing will happen." "If you don''t, I''ll take myself out." Huo Jiushen can only compromise, he sighed, "OK, then I''ll take you out for a while, but only for a while." Smell speech, Su Yao''s face suddenly changed, it is even faster than turning a book, "Huo Jiushen, you are really good." "But before I take you out, I''ll ask you for a reward." Su Yao looked at him with a confused face, "what reward? Do you need a reward for such a trifle? " "Of course, I don''t work for nothing." Huo Jiushen said with a smile. Su Yao was silent. The dog man refused to eat any loss Come on, what kind of reward do you want? " "That''s the reward I want." Huo Jiushen bowed down his head and kissed his lips precisely. Su Yao was all in a daze. The nurse who just walked in was stunned and then screamed in her heart -- ow, is she finally able to make a real CP? Where are the keys and locks? She locked the CP and swallowed the key!!! When Su Yao noticed the nurse, he pushed Huo Jiushen away and stepped on his leg. Huo Jiushen this dog man in broad daylight to him to do this kind of thing also calculate, but he at least before this close the door, OK? Now, I''ve been seen by the nurse. I guess it will be spread all over the hospital Chapter 741 However, Huo Jiushen didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He even had a smile in his eyes. "Nurse, what can I do for you?" The nurse came to her senses and said, "Mr. Gu, it''s time to have a dropper." Huo Jiu frowned deeply and said in some embarrassment, "but I''m going to hang out with him for a while now. Can''t you fight back after you come back?" "Yes, but not too long." Said the nurse. "We''ll be back in a minute. It won''t take long." Su Yao said before Huo Jiushen. The nurse nodded. "OK, I''ll come back later." "Please." After the nurse left, Su Yao glared fiercely, "Huo Jiushen, do you need to be so hungry / thirsty? Now it''s all right. It''s seen by others. If she spreads it out, it''s going to be over. " "Why are you still so shy?" Huo Jiu deeply sighed, "don''t worry, she won''t say it, because I have erased her memory." Su Yao: "What''s more, I have to get used to this kind of thing. Maybe I''ll be in front of your family in the future..." Before he finished speaking, Su Yao took off one of his fur slippers and threw it at him. Huo Jiushen quickly dodged, which was not hit in the face, "Mingzhao, are you going to murder your husband?" Su Yao looked at his smirking expression and felt angry, "go to your sister''s husband. You are not my husband." "Who do you want to be your husband?" Huo Jiushen put out his arm and scratched his itchy flesh. Su Yao''s tears almost burst out with laughter, "ha ha ha Huo Jiushen, what are you doing? Stop it "If you don''t make it clear to me today, I won''t stop!" "Huo Jiushen..." While they were playing, a voice came over, "what are you doing?" Hearing the sound, Huo Jiushen and Su Yao quickly stopped, and then looked at the past together. Gu Mingqing opened his eyes and looked at them in shock. Su Yao felt that his whole life was not good. When did Gu Mingqing appear here? Did he hear everything? ¡°¡­¡­ When did you come, brother "While you''re talking about your husband." Gu Mingqing''s expression has returned to normal, but looking at Huo Jiushen''s eyes is very unfriendly. Listening to this sentence, Su Yao''s mind is only left with the word "finished". If Gu Mingqing goes back and tells the rest of his family about it, then there will surely be three court trials waiting for him. ¡°¡­¡­ Brother, I was playing with him just now. Don''t get me wrong Smell speech, Huo Jiushen immediately dissatisfied. Is he so shady? However, Huo Jiushen only dares to be dissatisfied in his heart. If he is now against Su Yao, Su Yao will be angry again, and he may not be able to coax him well. So he didn''t want to die. ¡­¡­ Gu Mingqing didn''t believe Su Yao''s words at all. He didn''t have eyes. How could he not see that there was something fishy between Su Yao and Huo Jiushen. "Mingzhao, don''t lie to me. I can see clearly what the facts are." Gu Mingqing sighed, "tell me the truth, I won''t scold you." He can only beat and maim the wild man who wants to abduct his brothe Chapter 742 Su Yao did not speak, but bowed his head and pondered. After struggling for a long time, he finally made up his mind. He decided to talk about the relationship between himself and Huo Jiushen. Because you can cheat for a while, you can''t cheat for a lifetime. He can''t always hide his relationship with Huo Jiushen. It''s unfair to Gu family and Huo Jiushen. What''s more, he will take Huo Jiushen home one day, and they can''t keep this relationship all the time. They are going to get married "Brother, I can tell you the truth, but you have to promise me two conditions first." "No matter what the conditions are, I will promise you. You can say it." Gu Mingqing said. "The first condition is that I can''t tell my parents and grandparents. I have to tell them myself." "What about the second condition?" "The second condition is that you are not allowed to do anything to Huo Jiushen Although he knew that Gu Mingqing could not beat Huo Jiushen, it would be difficult for Gu Mingqing to maliciously discredit Huo Jiushen to other people in his family. Listen to the second condition, Gu Mingqing immediately dissatisfied, look at Huo Jiushen also more unpleasant. In his brother''s eyes, he is not more than a dispensable wild man? He promised to come down for a while, and then he would find a chance to beat the wild man who wanted to take his brother in a sack. ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t worry, Mingzhao. I won''t do anything to him or do anything about it. " By the way, Mingzhao just called this wild man what? Huo Jiushen? Shit, this guy is really not a good thing. He said that on the phone last night to deceive their family And last night he was sleeping under the same roof with Mingzhao. He must have done something shameless while Mingzhao was sleeping. In this way, Gu Mingqing wants to kill Huo Jiushen even more. He looked at Huo Jiushen''s eyes at this time, as if he wanted to eat him alive. Huo Jiushen didn''t find Gu Mingqing''s hostility to himself, but he didn''t take it seriously. Instead, he laughed at Gu Mingqing, "brother, Hello, I''m Huo Jiushen." Gu Mingqing was so angry that he almost vomited blood Shit, that''s a shame. When did you allow him to call him brother? This Huo Jiushen is really annoying. If he didn''t want to make Mingzhao angry, he would have beaten him now. Gu Mingqing tried to control his outburst of temper. He looked at Su Yao and squeezed out a smile. "Mingzhao, I agree to your two conditions. Now tell me about the things between you two." "Huo Jiushen and I are lovers." That''s what Su Yao said. And is such a sentence, let Huo Jiushen and Gu Mingqing two people have different reaction. Huo Jiushen was very happy to die, because Su Yao finally stopped hiding their relationship. Gu Mingqing was very angry. Although he had already guessed it, he still could not accept that his dear brother was abducted by a wild man outside. He took a few deep breaths and tried to calm himself down. Then he looked at Huo Jiushen and said, "Huo Jiushen, you come out. I have something to talk to you about." Huo Jiushen knew what he was going to do, but he was not empty at all, "OK, brother." Chapter 743 Gu Mingqing was so angry that he was about to crack his mouth. Go to your brother. Who''s your brother?! He has never seen such a shameless person as Huo Jiushen. ¡°¡­¡­ You haven''t officially become a partner with Mingzhao, so you''d better stop shouting "I''m just rehearsing in advance. If you don''t want me to call you that, I can call you by other names." Huo Jiushen said with a smile, "before you marry Mingzhao, I''ll call you brother Gu first." "Elder brother Gu, it''s better than the previous address." Gu Mingqing tried to control himself, "don''t bother to call this kind of thing, let''s go out and have a chat." Huo Jiushen nodded and followed him out of the ward. Before stepping out of the house, Huo Jiushen looked back at Su Yao, and Su Yao also looked at him. Knowing what Su Yao''s eyes meant, he nodded. Seeing that he understood, Su Yao felt a little relieved. I hope Huo Jiushen and Gu Mingqing won''t fight, otherwise he doesn''t know who he should help. Gu Mingqing, who noticed the interaction between them, was even more upset. ¡­¡­ Half an hour later. Huo Jiushen and Gu Mingqing finished talking and walked in. I don''t know what they talked about outside. Huo Jiushen looks full of spring. Gu Mingqing''s face is still a little ugly, but his hostility to Huo Jiushen has completely disappeared. Gu Mingqing walked up to Su Yao and said, "Mingzhao, you can find your own partner. I''m very happy for you. You and Huo Jiushen should get along well. Don''t always have a bad temper with him..." Hearing this, Su Yao was in a fog. Although it has only been more than half an hour, Gu Mingqing''s attitude has become too fast. It is clear that he still has a look in his eyes that he would like to kill Huo Jiushen Although he was happy to see such a thing come true, he thought it strange. "You don''t have to worry that the rest of the family will break up the two of you. I''ll test them when I get back. I''ll let you know as soon as I get the results." Gu Mingqing continued, "and I wish you all in advance here." Su Yao felt that his brain was not enough. What did Huo Jiushen say to Gu Mingqing? Why does Gu Mingqing seem to have been brainwashed? "Brother, just now Huo Jiushen told you something. Can you tell me? I really want to know." Gu Mingqing directly refused, "you ask him yourself, I still have something to do, so I''ll go first." "Well, be careful on your way." As soon as Gu Mingqing left foot stepped out of the sick room, he suddenly remembered something. He turned back and said to Su Yao, "the day after tomorrow is Grandma''s 70th birthday. There will be a birthday party that night. Then you can bring him to surprise grandma." Su Yao was speechless Surprise? It''s about fright. If he really took Huo Jiushen to his birthday on the night of his birthday and told the public about his relationship with Huo Jiushen in front of the public, Granny Gu would be angry to death. And maybe a year later, the birthday will become a memorial day Gu Mingqing''s brain should not be broken, or why would say such unreliable words? "Brother, are you confused? If I had taken Huo Jiushen that day, I would have been killed by my grandmother. " "I''m not confused, and I''m just proposing. It''s up to you to decide..." Chapter 744 "What''s more, you don''t have to worry. No matter whether the other party is male or female, as long as you and that person are truly in love, your parents and grandparents will not separate you. They are not so pedantic as you imagine." Su Yao was stunned at first, then laughed, "I know, I will seriously consider it." He was afraid that Gu''s family would make a good fight, so he would worry about so much. However, after listening to Gu Mingqing, he found that he didn''t have to worry so much. "Well, you should think about it carefully. Don''t forget to discuss it with Jiushen. I''ll go first and see you at the birthday party the day after tomorrow." Su Yao nodded, indicating that he knew. ¡­¡­ After Gu Mingqing left, Su Yao looked at Huo Jiushen and said, "Huo Jiushen, what did you say to my brother outside just now? How could his attitude towards you change so quickly?" "Well..." Huo Jiushen laughed, "of course, I convinced him with my personality charm." Su Yao immediately gave him a bad look. "Go to your personality charm. I don''t believe this kind of nonsense. You should tell me the truth quickly, or I will be rude to you." "Not at all?" Huo Jiushen stretched out his hand and pulled Su Yao to his side. Then he quickly pecked him on his lips, "is this to be rude to me?" Su Yao blew his hair. "Huo Jiushen, you bastard, I have to kill you today!" However, Huo Jiushen not only did not fear, but also said with a smile, "if you want to kill me in bed, I will not care." Su Yao''s face "bang" suddenly red, he toward Huo Jiu in the past. Suddenly, he became a cat. Huo Jiushen was stunned at first, then picked up Su Yao who had become a cat and said with a smile, "Mingzhao, you should not be a cat demon, or why would you suddenly become a cat?" Su Yao did not know why he suddenly changed back to his original form. It was clear that he was not using his own body. His ears and tail all shrunk and pulled down, and he looked as if he had nothing to love. And Huo Jiushen looked at the soft kitten in front of him. He felt lovely everywhere and couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to roll it. The kitten, who had been knocked down, stretched out a paw and patted it on his face. His eyes seemed to say - don''t touch me, I''m angry. Huo Jiushen only has the word "awsl" in his mind now. He finally knows why there are so many "awsl" bullet screens in the videos about cats on the Internet. The cat is really the most lovely creature in the world, and the one he is holding in his arms is the one he likes. But now little cute seems to be angry, he just coax it. Huo Jiushen put the kitten on the hospital bed, looked at it directly, and said solemnly, "you are so cute. I didn''t hold back for a while, so I touched you. Don''t be angry." Kitten back to the body, with the butt to him, obviously still angry. Huo Jiushen felt that his blood trough was half empty. He put out a finger to poke the cat''s buttocks. "You should not be still angry, why are you still so stingy?" Su Yao turned around and gave him a paw, and called out to him fiercely, "meow, meow, meow!" If you hadn''t done something like that to me, I wouldn''t have become a cat all of a sudden. It''s all your fault Chapter 745 Huo Jiushen understood this sentence, but he laughed helplessly. His eyes were very gentle, "yes, it''s all my fault. I will help you find a way to make you change back before the birthday party." "Meow, meow, meow?" Is that all? "By the way, in order to make amends to you, I''ll take you out to eat delicious food later." Hearing the words "delicious", the cat''s ears moved. Huo Jiushen noticed this, and the smile in his eyes became stronger. As soon as I hear that I''m going to eat, I''m afraid I can take him away if I buy him something to eat. At this time, Su Yao was entangled. If he forgives Huo Jiushen in this way, then as long as he gets angry later, Huo Jiushen will take this move to deal with him. But if he doesn''t forgive Huo Jiushen, Huo Jiushen may not take him to eat delicious food. Should I forgive Huo Jiushen or not? After a lot of trouble, Su Yao still stooped to eat. He put a paw on Huo Jiushen''s forehead and solemnly called, "meow." Then I can''t help but forgive you, but you have to buy me a table to eat. "Good, good, I will buy you a table to eat." Huo Jiushen smiles and touches the hairy head of the kitten. The kitten didn''t struggle this time. But Huo Jiushen saw that it did not resist, so he no longer controlled himself and happily lifted up the cat. He even turned the kitten over, buried his face on his soft stomach, took a sharp breath, and then showed his intoxicated expression. Huo Jiushen didn''t notice how crazy he was now. Kitty has not resisted, let Huo Jiushen do this and that. Because after experiencing the same things so many times, it has long understood that resistance is useless. Since resistance is useless, it is better to lie flat and enjoy it. Huo Jiushen didn''t want to stop, but he was afraid that Su Yao would be really angry, so he tried to control his impetuous impulse. He held the kitten in his arms and touched his fluffy head. "Let''s go. Let''s go now." Walking in the hospital corridor, one person and one cat attracted the attention of others. Several bold girls stepped forward to chat up with Huo Jiushen. When they talked, their eyes were always looking at the kitten in his arms. "Sir, this cat you raised is really cute. Can we touch it?" "No Huo Jiushen refused decisively, and even stepped back a few steps, as if afraid that they would touch his kitten. Su Yao was very satisfied with Huo Jiushen''s performance, otherwise he would give him a paw in front of so many people. Those girls didn''t expect Huo Jiushen to refuse so simply, and the smile on her face immediately couldn''t hang up, "I''m sorry to disturb you." It''s really a fool who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. Can''t they compare with a cat? And several other girls who also want to chat up with Huo Jiushen see those girls who just went up to chat up and walked away in dismay. They still don''t go up to ask for trouble, or they will lose face on themselves. Huo Jiushen ignored other people''s eyes, looked down at the kitten in his arms, stretched out a finger and pointed its lovely little nose, "I just kept your integrity, how are you going to repay me?" Chapter 746 The cat tilted its head and gave him a soft cry, "meow." Seeing that you have just protected benmeow, benmeow allows you to eat delicious food with me later. "That''s settled. You can''t go back on it." Huo Jiushen smiles and pinches its tender and tender meat pad. Several girls who have been looking at them secretly feel that they are going to be dazed by this scene. Ouch, this man is so cute with a cat. They''ve already filled their brains with articles about men and elves, and when they go back, they write them out. But Su Kitty Yao saw Huo nine deep smile so rippling, in the heart suddenly some uncomfortable. Huo Jiushen, a dog man, laughs like this. Does he think he is not enough to attract people? It slapped on Huo Jiushen''s mouth with one paw, "meow." Don''t laugh any more. Shut your mouth for benmeow. Huo Jiushen smiles and kisses his paw, "later I only smile at you, OK, little ancestor?" As soon as he finished, he saw that the kitten covered his face with his front paws. He was obviously shy. He couldn''t help laughing, "you are so cute. I want to..." Although he didn''t say the last few words, Su Yao was even more shy when he knew what he was trying to say. If he was in human form, his face would have been as red as a freshly cooked shrimp. "Meow!" You''re a pervert to think that way about a kitten like me. "I''m really a pervert, so I''m only perverted by you." Huo Jiushen said and rolled the kitten. Although he played his voice very quietly, it was enough for Su Yao to hear clearly. Su Yao: Shit, Huo Jiushen is really shameless. It is estimated that no other person in the world can be more shameless than him. He''d better not talk to this guy for a while, or he''ll be angry and vomit blood. ¡­¡­ Huo Jiushen and Su Yao met Lu Jingxiao on the way out of the inpatient department. When Lu Jingxiao saw them, he came over and stopped them I want to talk to you about something, Mr. Huo Huo nine deep frown, "but we want to go out to eat now, or wait for later chat." He knew what Lu Jingxiao wanted to say, but he didn''t have a cold about those things. And to tell the truth, he never considered whether to recognize his relatives who had never met before, and he did not intend to consider it. Listening to this, Lu Jingxiao felt uncomfortable. Originally in Huo Jiushen''s eyes, his nephew can''t compare with a meal Also, they have never met each other. Maybe Huo Jiushen has no feelings for him. But the more like this, the more he has to make it clear to Huo Jiushen, because he still wants to return to the original world, although the Lu family is very good to him. But he is not the real Lu family, he is just an outsider who occupies the real Lu Jingxiao''s body. "Mr. Huo, it won''t take you a lot of time. Just listen to what I want to say to you, please." Lu Jingxiao pleaded. Huo Jiushen was just ready to open his mouth. The kitten in his arms called out to him, "meow." You can promise him. I think he''s a little pathetic. Huo Jiu sighed deeply and raised his eyes to the uneasy Lu Jingxiao. "Well, I''ll listen to what you want to say to me." Chapter 747 Lu Jingxiao originally thought he would refuse, but he did not expect that he agreed. Suddenly he was ecstatic, "little uncle, let''s find a place where no one is talking." Huo Jiushen heard "little uncle" these three words, and no response. Although Lu Jingxiao knew it would be like this, he was still a little disappointed. Seeing all this, Su Yao stretched out a claw and poked Huo Jiushen, "meow." Don''t talk to Lu Jingxiao with this cold attitude. He''s your nephew. Su Yao felt that Lu Jingxiao was very miserable. Clearly in another world to live well, but suddenly across to such a world. Now it is not easy to find that one of their relatives has also come to this world, ready to recognize each other, but the attitude of the other side is not cold and indifferent, and they don''t care about their relatives at all. Fortunately, Lu Jingxiao is strong. Otherwise, I''m afraid that he has already collapsed and cried Huo Jiushen is not happy with Su Yao''s concern for Lu Jingxiao. He stroked the furry head of the kitten as if to pluck it off. The kitten is not happy for a moment, it gave Huo Jiushen a paw, but also angrily called him a few times, "meow meow meow!" What are you doing so hard? Are you trying to get rid of me? Huo Jiushen looked at the scratch marks on the back of his hand, but with a smile, "your temper is really not small, see that you caught me." Looking at his "masterpiece", the kitten not only has no conscience, but also gives a "meow" to Huo Jiushen. You asked for it. What''s the matter with my kitten? Having fully understood what the kitten was saying, Huo Jiushen pushed several of them The ignored Lu Jingxiao saw that Huo Jiushen''s attention was completely focused on the kitten in his arms, and his attitude towards it was so good that he almost cried out. He is really too difficult, not only can''t compare with a meal, but also can''t compare with a cat. Is there anything worse than him in this world? The world is not worth it! ¡°¡­¡­ Little uncle, can we have a good talk now? " Lu Jingxiao asked tentatively. Huo Jiushen finally turned his attention to him, "let''s go." ¡­¡­ Two people and a cat sat down in a place where few people came. Lu Jingxiao considered his words and was just about to open his mouth. Huo Jiushen suddenly said, "don''t say anything disgusting. I don''t like to listen to those words. Just explain your intention directly." Lu Jingxiao suddenly choked in the throat, not up and down, very uncomfortable. Even the words of reminiscence are not allowed to say, his little uncle is really ruthless ah. ¡°¡­¡­ Since you don''t want to listen to those words, I won''t say them. I''ll tell you something very important "Go ahead." Huo Jiushen''s hands are rolling the kitten in his arms. Lu Jingxiao''s attention was shifted to the kitten''s body. The words he had intended to say turned out to be - "uncle, isn''t it particularly comfortable for the cat to roll up?" Huo Jiushen listened to this and looked at him coldly, "what did you say just now?" Lu Jingxiao just reflected what he had just said and wished to give himself a big mouth. He dry smile a few times, "I just said wrong, you think I did not say anything." Chapter 748 Huo Jiushen did not speak, just saw him. Lu Jingxiao didn''t know what he meant, so he said, "uncle, do you know how to return to the original world?" Listening to this, Huo Jiushen finally raised some interest, but the expression on his face was still like that, "why do you want to go back?" "My family are in that world and I miss them so much that I want to go back." Lu Jingxiao lowered her eyebrows and said, "I''ve thought of many ways, but they didn''t work..." "How many years have you been in this world?" Huo Jiushen interrupted him. "Nineteen years." He has been in the world for nineteen years, and he has not been happy at all. Huo Jiushen asked again, "is your body not your own?" Lu Jingxiao did not know how he saw it, but did not ask, "this body is not mine." "Then you can never go back." Huo Jiushen said. Although Lu Jingxiao had long been ready to go back, he still couldn''t accept the fact from Huo Jiushen''s mouth, "why? Little uncle, you are so good that you can send me back, right? " Yes, my little uncle is so good. There must be some way. Huo Jiushen shook his head, and his words broke Lu Jingxiao''s last thought, "your soul is completely tied to this body. You are already a person of this world, so you can''t go back to the original world." Listening to this, Lu Jingxiao felt that his whole world would collapse. "Uncle, you are lying to me, aren''t you? How can you not go back?" Now that I can come back to the world, maybe I can give up my body "This is not the way to do it." Huo Jiu said in a cold voice, "if you forcibly separate your soul from this body, your final end will be nothing but your soul." Listening to this, Lu Jingxiao was stunned. His last hope was gone, for it had become a deep despair. ¡°¡­¡­ Let me be alone, little uncle I don''t know if it''s a sudden burst of emotion hidden in the depths of his body. Huo Jiushen reached out and touched Lu Jingxiao''s head, "don''t be too sad. In this world, you still have me And the family. " Hearing this, Su Yao was relieved. It seems that Huo Jiushen is not hopeless, at least he knows how to comfort his poor nephew. But Lu Jingxiao listened to Huo Jiushen''s words, tears could not hold back any more, and "Hua La" flowed down. He stretched out his hands and was about to embrace Huo Jiushen. "Little uncle, I didn''t expect that you would comfort people. I''m really moved." At this moment, Sue Kitty Yao felt that something was broken, as if the image of Lu Jingxiao had been broken. He originally thought that Lu Jingxiao, as the man of the world, would be a tyrant even if he was not noble and gorgeous, but now it doesn''t look like that. In fact, Lu Jingxiao is a simple man And Huo Jiushen quickly avoided, "don''t wipe your tears on my clothes." Chapter 749 Lu Jingxiao''s hands froze there shortly after he reached out Let''s give him back. Hello! At this time, Lu Jingxiao''s heart has innumerable dirty words, but he dare not scold it, otherwise his little uncle is afraid to destroy his family. ¡°¡­¡­ Little uncle, I am like this, can''t you hold me Lu Jingxiao looked at Huo Jiushen with a sad face. "No Huo Jiushen did not want to reply. Lu Jingxiao only felt that he had countless arrows in his heart, "why?" I''m not your favorite nephew. Why are you so cruel to me? Well, he''s not. "Because my arms belong to only one person." Huo Jiushen said with a straight face. "Who is that man?" Lu Jingxiao asked curiously. And Huo Jiushen in the arms of the kitten quietly erect ears. Huo Jiushen noticed this scene and quickly flashed a smile in his eyes. "You know that person, too. His name is Gu Mingzhao." Hearing this name, Lu Jingxiao suddenly took a breath of cold air. Hiss! It turns out that Gu Mingzhao didn''t cheat him. Gu Mingzhao and his uncle are really that kind of relationship, then he will not really call Gu Mingzhao as aunt? At the thought of calling Gu Mingzhao that way, Lu Jingxiao felt a stomachache. "Little uncle, how can you like him?" Can''t you like it for another person? Lu Jingxiao didn''t dare to say the latter sentence. He didn''t want to be beaten by Huo Jiu. After all, people in love can''t reason with him. "Do you need a reason to like someone?" Huo Jiushen asked. Suddenly, Lu Xiao choked This problem is out of the question. No matter in the original world or in this world, he has never been in love, nor has he tried to like a person. Looking at his expression, Huo Jiushen knew that he couldn''t answer, "you are such a fool. I doubt if you don''t have intelligence quotient." When Su Yao heard this, he wanted to laugh, but now as a kitten, he couldn''t make such an expression at all. And suddenly by his little uncle diss Lu Jingxiao can''t control his expression. His little uncle is really too speechless. It''s a miracle that he hasn''t been killed after so many years. Lu Jingxiao suppressed the urge to Tucao, and make complaints about his face. "Uncle, I know that the food near the Logis LHotel is delicious, or shall I invite you to have a meal there?" Huo Jiushen did not speak, but looked down at the kitten in his arms and communicated with it with his eyes. The kitten called at him, "meow." Forget it. If I suddenly change back to human form and I don''t have any clothes on, it will be a big embarrassment. Huo Jiushen second understand, he raised his head to look at Lu Jingxiao, a face seriously said, "today or forget it, I asked someone to eat together, he does not want a third person present." The expression on Lu Jingxiao''s face suddenly froze Don''t want me to disturb you and Gu Mingzhao''s two person world. Just say it straight. There''s no need to beat around the bush. ¡°¡­¡­ Little uncle, you must have made an appointment with Gu Mingzhao. Then I''d better not go when the light bulb between you is on, or I will embarrass all three of you. " Huo Jiushen "um" a, and then said, "you don''t call him by his name, call him uncle Gu." Chapter 750 Listen to this, Mr. Lu Xiaozhi Uncle Gu? Uncle Gu on the horse! He and Gu Mingzhao are of the same generation. Why should he be called Gu Mingzhao and uncle Gu? Is that kind of relationship between Gu Mingzhao and my uncle? But the two of them are not married yet, and they may break up at any time ¡°¡­¡­ Little uncle, it seems that this title is not very good. Gu Mingzhao and I are of the same age, and now people don''t like others to call themselves old. If I do, Gu Mingzhao may get angry. " "If the two of you are not happy because of calling this matter, then I will certainly be responsible for my death." Su Yao, who heard Lu Jingxiao''s words clearly, wanted to say that he would not mind, but he was now a cat and could only meow, so he had to give up. After listening to these words, Huo Jiushen thought carefully that Lu Jingxiao was just a donkey. He has been with Mingzhao now. Sooner or later, he has to change his appellation, and maybe Mingzhao has prepared many nephews. However, since Lu Jingxiao doesn''t want to call him, he won''t be forced to do so. Anyway, sooner or later, he will be willing to call that address. Lu Jingxiao didn''t find that his careful thinking had been discovered by Huo Jiushen. He pulled out a smile from the corner of his mouth, "little uncle, is what I said quite reasonable?" Huo Jiushen did not answer this question, so he looked at him. When Lu Jingxiao thought that his careful thought had been seen through by Huo Jiushen, Huo Jiushen finally said, "since you don''t want to call, don''t call, anyway, he won''t mind." Lu Jingxiao always thought that he was actually trying to say, "well, I don''t have your nephew." he was embarrassed and embarrassed, "little uncle, let''s talk about this kind of thing later. Now I''ll talk about you and this A cat goes to the hotel nearby Huo Jiushen raised his chin, "well." Lu Jingxiao looked at the kitten Huo Jiushen held in his arms. He always felt a little inconceivable. Mianmian didn''t think that mianmianmian would put down the little animal in his arms like this, and he didn''t like it when he put it in his arms. Isn''t this a normal cat? Thinking so, Lu Jingxiao looked at the kitten again. Huo Jiushen saw that he always looked at the cat in his arms from time to time, and then asked, "what else do you have?" "Uncle, where did the cat come from in your arms? Isn''t it very spiritual, or why do you hold it all the time? " Lu Jingxiao asked several questions one after another. "It was delivered to the door voluntarily." When he said this, Huo Jiushen''s eyes were a bit of a smile. The little cat rolled her eyes in silence. It''s a lie to send it to your door. I don''t even write a draft. "Besides, it is really very spiritual. It can understand everything I say." The kitten rolled her eyes again. It''s not a real cat. How could he not understand what he said? Hearing this, Lu Jingxiao couldn''t help being silent. Why does he always feel like the little uncle is showing off to himself? ¡°¡­¡­ You must like it very much, little uncle? " Huo Jiushen nodded, "I like it very much, and I will only like this cat in my life." Chapter 751 Listen to this sentence, Lu Jingxiao immediately want to be crooked. Isn''t the little uncle like Gu Mingzhao? Why does he say that he only likes the cat in his arms in his life? Does the little uncle really like this cat, not Gu Mingzhao? Because people and cats love each other is taboo love, so the little uncle found Gu Mingzhao this silly white sweet as a cover? That''s right. It must be. Besides this, he couldn''t think of any other reason. Thinking about it, Lu Jingxiao looked at Huo Jiushen with the scum in his eyes. "Little uncle, what you like most should not be Gu Mingzhao. How can you become this cat now?" I didn''t think you were such a person. It was too much! Although he didn''t want his uncle''s future partner to be Gu Mingzhao, he was better than a cat. I don''t know if Gu Mingzhao knows about it. He is really miserable. And Huo Jiushen listened to Lu Jingxiao''s question, and thought that his nephew''s brain might be a little difficult to use. "Don''t think about it. I like this cat because it''s Gu Mingzhao My cat. " Huo Jiushen originally wanted to say that the cat in his arms was Gu Mingzhao, but after thinking about it, he felt that there was something wrong with what he said, so he told Lu Jingxiao a white lie. Lu Jingxiao was skeptical, "is it really because of this?" "Really, more true than pearls." Huo Jiushen said, "next time you don''t ask such silly questions, it will expose your intelligence problems." Lu Jingxiao, whose intelligence quotient was diss, felt that he was really too difficult Little uncle, has anyone ever said that your EQ is really low? " Huo Jiushen thought for a few seconds, then shook his head, "No." "Little uncle, don''t talk like this in the future. I''ll just listen to it. If other people listen to it, they will be angry and want to kill you." "Why, do you want to do something to me?" Huo Jiushen completely grasped the wrong point. "I''m not. I''m not. You''re wrong." Lu Jingxiao was afraid that his life would be threatened and quickly denied the third company. Huo Jiushen asked again, "so you have a problem with what I said just now?" "No, No Lu Jingxiao dry smile a few times, "little uncle, you just said that is quite right, my brain is small can not." "I see." Huo Jiushen once again opened the dog to dog language mode, "but fortunately, you still have self-knowledge, or you will really be hopeless." Lu Jingxiao almost vomited out a mouthful of old blood. Little uncle, you are my real uncle. ¡°¡­¡­ Here we are, uncle Huo Jiushen "Oh" a, holding the kitten out of the car, "then you can go." Lu Jingxiao thinks that he may be a driver in Huo Jiushen''s eyes, and he can still whore for nothing. "If you don''t mind if you give me the light bulb, you can eat it with me." Huo Jiushen didn''t speak, but he was just a figure of Huo Jiushen holding the cat into the hotel. "It''s cruel." After Lu Jingxiao make complaints about this sentence, he drove away from here. ¡­¡­ As soon as Huo Jiushen entered the hotel with the cat in her arms, a maid came up to meet her. She had a standard smile on her face, but her eyes were a bit obsessed with him. "Sir, do you need anything?" It''s the first time she''s seen such a man, if Chapter 752 Sue Kitty Yao saw that the waitress looked at Huo Jiushen with this kind of eyes, and his heart was suddenly upset. It was angry at the waitress called a few times, "meow meow meow!" If you dare to look at my man with such eyes again, believe me to dig out your eyes? The waitress hated the cat because she had been bitten by the cat several times. She stepped back a step, looked at Su Yao''s eyes with a bit of malice, "Sir, how did you bring this kind of thing in?" Listen to this, Huo Jiushen''s eyes suddenly cold down, "I see you are really not a thing, how do you come in here? Are the recruitment standards so low here? " The waitress''s face suddenly blue, a burst of red, the eyes that a bit of obsession also disappeared. As soon as she was about to speak, the foreman came up and said, "what''s the matter, sir?" Huo Jiushen looked at her and said coldly, "if the quality of the staff here is so low, I think it''s better not to open it." On hearing this, the foreman knew what had happened, and the person who caused the trouble was Sun Linlin, who had not been here for a long time. Sun Linlin has been causing trouble to her for three days. I don''t know how many guests have complained. Fortunately, she offended ordinary people. If she offended those big people, she would not want to work any more. Moreover, she had long been dissatisfied with sun Linlin. She was arrogant because she was the niece of the manager She has tolerated so many times. This time, she will not tolerate any more. She must drive sun Linlin out of the hotel. If sun Linlin makes it to the manager, she will go to the boss. Thinking about this, the foreman looked at the maid, "Sun Linlin, you don''t need to entertain this guest, and other guests don''t need you to entertain. Go and pack up and leave this afternoon." Hearing this, sun Linlin immediately exploded, "Ji Xue, why do you drive me away? Do you know who I am? Believe me or not, you must get out of here at once? " Ji Xue ignored her and said to Huo Jiushen with a smile, "this gentleman, please follow me." Huo Jiushen not cold not light "um" one. Sun Linlin saw that they ignored themselves one by one and stamped their feet in situ, "Ji Xue, you wait for me, I sun Linlin will not let you go." Ji Xue, who hasn''t gone far away, as if she didn''t hear this sentence, focused all her attention on Huo Jiushen. "Sir, I''m really sorry just now. You don''t have to pay attention to that kind of thing. Her person just has no brain." Huo Jiushen not cold not light "um". Ji Xue wrote down sun Linlin again in his heart, "Sir, in order to express my apology to you, I will serve you next. Do you have any needs?" "Give me a private room." Huo Jiushen said. As soon as he heard this, Ji Xue knew that he came here to eat. "Sir, you can come to the right place. We don''t mention anything else here. The level of the chef is absolutely top." Huo Jiushen still did not speak. Jixuesi does not feel embarrassed at all, after all, she has met many guests of this character. "Please follow me, sir. I''ll take you to the private room." Huo Jiushen is not cold and not light to "um". Chapter 753 Ji Xue handed the menu to Huo Jiushen, "Sir, all the dishes in our hotel are printed on it. Have a look." Huo Jiushen took over the thick menu, and the first thing he did was not to look at the menu, but to put the kitten in his arms on the table, and then asked, "see if you have anything to eat." The kitten screamed at him and looked at it. Ji Xue felt that his three views were shaken. Did this gentleman come here to let his cat have a big meal? But cats can''t eat these things? Doesn''t he even understand this common sense? Ji Xue thought about it for a while, but still insisted on reminding him, "Sir, cats can''t eat human food. If you don''t want it to have an accident, you''d better not give it food." "I know, but it''s not a normal cat. Other cats can''t eat human food, but it can." Huo Jiushen said. Squatting on the table looking at the menu kitten raised his head and called at Ji Xue, as if echoing Huo Jiushen''s words. Yes, it''s not a normal cat. It''s a cat demon, so it can eat what other cats can''t eat. Ji Xue sighed and didn''t speak any more. They can raise as many as they want. Anyway, the one who regrets in the end will not be her. Just do her job well. Huo Jiushen also didn''t say anything to her, and all his attention turned to the kitten. "Which dish do you want to eat, just point it out with your paw, OK?" The kitten called at him, "meow." I see. Turn to the next page. Huo Jiushen laughed and turned the menu to the next page. The kitten looked at it carefully, and then pointed to the dish she wanted with her paw. Huo Jiushen reports the name of the dish to Ji Xue. She takes a paper note and writes it down After ordering vegetables, Ji Xue is in a state of trance. She knew that some of the animals in the world were very clever, but she had never seen one so smart. If there were no monsters in the world, she would have doubted whether the cat was a cat demon. So thinking, she can''t help but look at the cat that has been lying in Huo Jiushen''s arms. Huo Jiushen noticed her line of sight, turned sideways, did not let her see the kitten, "you can go out." Ji Xue saw that his eyes were a little unhappy, and quickly withdrew his sight, "Sir, I''ll go out first. If you have anything, just call me, I''ll be at the door." Huo Jiushen faintly "um" a, with eyes to signal her to go out quickly. Ji Xue met more difficult guests, so did not feel dissatisfied with this, she said two or three words and then quit the private room, by the way, closed the door of the room. Huo Jiushen lowered his head and secretly kissed the sleeping kitten. He pinched his paws and showed a very satisfied expression on his face. The kitten didn''t wake up. Huo Jiushen then stretched out his body, just ready to bury his face in his stomach, it suddenly changed back to human shape. Looking at Su Yao, who has nothing on, Huo Jiushen doesn''t know where to put his sight, and he is about to lose his cool. He held Su Yao like a hot potato. "Mingzhao, wake up." Huo Jiushen pushed Su Yao gently with his hand. After pushing for a while, he squeezed back to his hand again. Su Yao opened his eyes and said, "what''s the matter?" Chapter 754 As soon as he spoke, Su Yao found something wrong. He looked at himself and found that he had changed back to human form, and that he had nothing on. Then his sleepiness disappeared. He jumped down from Huo Jiushen''s arms and hid under the table, showing only one head. "Huo Jiushen, what should I do now? I have nothing to wear. What should I do when someone comes in?" "Don''t worry. You won''t run naked. I have clothes here." Huo Jiushen said with a smile. Su Yao was skeptical, "really? You''re not lying to me, are you? " "Don''t worry, I won''t cheat you with such things." Huo Jiushen patted his chest and assured him. "I''ll trust you once and give me the clothes." Su Yao said as he held out his hand. "You come out first. It''s not easy to get dressed there." Su Yao felt that this was quite reasonable, so he came out from under the table. He blocked the key part between his legs with his hands. It seemed that he felt very ashamed. His ears were half red. "Give me the clothes, I''m going to freeze to death." Huo Jiushen''s line of sight falls on his body, then can''t move again. The curtains in the private room were drawn, and the crystal chandeliers were turned on, and there was a yellowish light. Under the light, Su Yao''s snow-white skin looks like the best nephrite, which makes people want to feel it Su Yao frowned at Huo Jiushen''s immobility. "Huo Jiushen, what are you looking at? Are you trying to freeze me to death?" Huo Jiushen suddenly regains his mind. He takes out a suit of clothes from the space ring and hands it to Su Yao. Su Yao didn''t care whether the suit was suitable for him, so he came to put it on. After putting it on, he found that the suit was not too big or small, just right. Obviously, this is not Huo Jiushen''s own clothes. And it''s just right on him, and there''s only one answer. This suit was originally prepared by Huo Jiushen. Could Huo Jiushen have guessed that such a thing would happen? Thinking of this, Su Yao couldn''t help but look at Huo Jiushen and said, "Huo Jiushen, where did you get this suit of clothes?" "I saw it when I was shopping. I thought it was suitable for you, so I bought it and planned to give it to you. However, I haven''t decided when to give it to you." Huo Jiushen didn''t think it was a matter worth concealing, so he told the truth. "So it is." It seems that he thought too much just now. "Why, did you think that I had prepared the clothes for you in advance when this kind of thing would happen today?" Huo Jiushen''s eyebrows are tinged with a smile. Su Yao rolled his eyes. "I don''t think so. Don''t talk nonsense." "Well, well, whatever you say, I won''t say it." Huo Jiushen showed a "I know everything" expression. Su Yao wanted to smash his dog''s head. You know a fart! You don''t know anything at all! At this time, Huo Jiushen said again, "by the way, after you change back, will you become a cat again?" "I don''t know." As soon as he mentioned this, Su Yao felt a pain in his skull. I don''t know what''s going on. There are several worlds in which he always suddenly becomes a cat, and he will repeatedly jump between human and cat forms, so he doesn''t know whether he will suddenly become a cat again. What''s more, he didn''t wear clothes every time he changed from a cat to a man. It''s ok if no one sees it, but if he is seen by other people, he will be beaten as a pervert, and maybe he will enter the police station Chapter 755 Just thinking about this, Su Yao felt more headache. And Huo Jiushen listened to the words, showing a thoughtful expression. After a while, he said, "in fact, it''s good to be a cat. You''re very cute like that." What''s more, he can roll the cat at any time. Huo Jiushen didn''t give his careful thought out, because he knew that if he did, Su Yao would explode in minutes. He''d better not poke the horse''s nest, or he will only be injured at last. However, what Huo Jiushen didn''t think of was that even if he didn''t say his own careful thought, Su Yao still blew his hair. "Huo Jiushen, what did you mean by that sentence just now?" Su Yao sat astride on Huo Jiushen''s thigh and gently pinched his neck. "If you don''t make it clear to me, I''ll strangle you." Wenxiang nephrite in the arms, Huo Jiushen is not what liuxiahui, he immediately reacted, he lowered his voice, which with a bit of forbearance, "Gu Mingzhao, you quickly get down from me!" "If I don''t go down, what can you do with me?" Su Yao said while rubbing his thighs against him, he did not find the imminent danger. Huo Jiushen was so rubbed by him, "Gu Mingzhao, this is what you asked for!" After saying this, he took Su Yao and fell to the ground. Fortunately, there was a carpet on the ground, so they didn''t hurt. Su Yao didn''t understand Huo Jiushen''s sudden madness. He frowned, "Huo Jiushen, you are..." Words have not finished, Huo Jiushen pressed up. Su Yao felt something clutching him, so he raised his eyes and looked at the past. When he found out what it was, his whole face suddenly turned red and he even stammered. "Huo, Huo Jiushen, hurry up Get down quickly. " "It''s late." As soon as the words fell, a hot and hot kiss was printed. Su Yao was frozen. I don''t know how long it took, Huo Jiushen finally stopped. He got down from Su Yao and lay beside him, "Mingzhao, I just couldn''t control myself. Don''t be angry..." Su Yao did not speak. He stood up and walked to the bathroom. Huo Jiushen knew that he was angry and sighed. ¡­¡­ In the bathroom, Su Yao looked in the mirror and found that his lips were swollen with sausage, and there were several red and red kissing marks on his neck. Huo Jiushen doesn''t know the control point. Fortunately, the dress has a collar, otherwise he doesn''t know how to go out to meet people. But he was still angry and wanted to beat Huo Jiushen out of his anger. After finishing his collar, Su Yao angrily goes out of the bathroom, ready to settle accounts with Huo Jiushen. As soon as he got out of the bathroom, he saw a waiter serving food and quickly hid back. But thinking that he was not in the dark, he came out again. Chapter 756 Ji Xue didn''t think of it. Not long after that, there was an extra person in the room. She went to the toilet several times, but she was standing at the door all the time, and she didn''t see anyone coming in here. Did this man come when she was in the bathroom? Huo Jiushen saw Ji Xue staring at Su Yao all the time. He couldn''t help frowning, "what are you looking at?" "Mr. Hawke, who is this gentleman?" he said "A friend of mine came just now." Huo Jiushen replied faintly. Ji Xue said "Oh" without any more words. She quickly put the rest of the dishes on the dining car to the dining car. Before leaving the room, she said to Huo Jiushen, "Mr. Huo, there are still some big dishes being cooked. Please wait a moment. After the cook has cooked them, they will be served to you immediately." Huo Jiushen nodded and did not speak. Ji snow also does not ask for trouble, pushed the dining car to leave the private room, conveniently closed the door. After Ji Xue left, Huo Jiushen waved to Su Yao who was standing there. "You have already served half of the dishes you ordered. Come and have some." Su Yao walked over and looked at the table. His mouth was almost dripping. He swallowed, picked up a pair of chopsticks, just ready to clip a piece of fish, there is a piece of fish to his mouth. Su Yao looked at the past and saw Huo Jiu looking at himself with a deep smile. He could not help being silent. "What are you doing?" He''s not a three-year-old. He doesn''t need to be fed. "I''ve seen couples in TV series do this, so I''d like to have a try." Huo Jiushen said solemnly. "You don''t mind being numb." Although Su Yao said disgusting words, he still ate the piece of fish into his stomach. Then he saw Huo Jiushen eat a piece of meat with that pair of chopsticks, and his expression suddenly became very complicated. "Huo Jiushen, it''s got my saliva on it. Don''t you feel dirty?" "Why do you think I''m dirty when I eat your saliva when I kiss?" Huo Jiushen said this with justice. Su Yao choked at his words Huo Jiushen, can you not make your words so disgusting? " "I''m just talking about the facts." Huo Jiushen said while holding a quail egg with chopsticks and handed it to his mouth. Su Yao just wanted to eat it, but when he thought of what Huo Jiushen said just now, he lost his appetite. "You''d better eat it yourself. I don''t want to eat your saliva." Huo Jiushen leaned over and said with a smile, "why, do you want me to feed you with my mouth?" Su Yao didn''t expect Huo Jiushen to say such a thing. He was shocked by his shameless face. Then he blew hair, "Huo Jiushen, why are you so shameless?" "I was just joking with you. Can''t you take it seriously?" Huo Jiushen''s face is full of smile. Su Yao was even more angry. His cheeks were puffed up. "Huo Jiushen!" "By the way, you are so angry, can''t it be that I have exposed your thoughtfulness?" If you don''t mind if I''m going to eat, I''m not afraid to eat Su Yao was suddenly shocked by this, and he rushed to Huo Jiu. The next second, the two people fall to the ground together, and the posture looks extremely warm / ambiguous. Huo Jiushen looked at the two people''s posture at the moment, the smile on his face deepened, "do you want to occupy my body so quickly?" Chapter 757 Su Yao was stunned at first. After reacting, he became angry and wanted to pinch Huo Jiushen''s neck. But before I could reach it, I suddenly became a cat. Su Yao and Huo Jiushen did not expect that such a thing would happen. They looked at each other in awe. Su Yao was almost autistic. He changed back to be a cat soon after. Can you have a good time, fall! Huo Jiushen looked at lying on his body, a face of unrivalled kitten, stretched out a finger to poke it, "how suddenly become a cat? You''re too useless. " The kitten moved and ignored him. "Don''t you get angry again?" Huo Jiushen began to push his feet and roll his hairy little head. Kitten is not happy this time, it bit a finger of Huo Jiushen with his mouth, but he just bit it and let it go. Then he turned his head and no longer paid attention to Huo Jiushen. Huo Jiushen has never met someone who is so easy to be short tempered. If he had changed to someone else, he would have been impatient. However, the other party is a person he likes and can only spoil it. Otherwise, he will probably pursue his husband''s crematorium at that time. He sighed helplessly and picked up the kitten. "I can''t help you, my little ancestor." The kitten snorted and ignored him. Huo Jiushen did not care, put it on the table, and then put a few pieces of fish in a bowl, "eat it, or it will be wasted." The cat looked at the bowl of fish in front of her eyes, and half of her anger was gone, and she ate it. Huo Jiushen sat by and watched it eat, and from time to time put vegetables in its bowl. Then the more I watched it, the more lovely I felt. I also recorded a video with my mobile phone. Kitty sees it all, but doesn''t do anything about it. Because now in its eyes only food Su Yao wanted to finish all the dishes, but now he is a cat with a small stomach and can''t eat much at all. Just like now, he can''t eat after a few mouthfuls. Huo Jiushen looked at the remaining dishes, and then looked at the kitten lying there. He said, "since you can''t eat any more, I''ll take care of these dishes." Hearing this, the kitten looked up at him and condemned his behavior with her eyes. Huo Jiushen laughed, "I was joking with you just now. Don''t worry, I won''t eat all of it. I''ll leave some for you." Su Yao: Huo Jiushen is a bad dog man sometimes. I''m so angry, but I can''t beat him now Su Yao jumped off the table and hid under the table. He refused to come out when Huo Jiushen said anything. Huo Jiushen is very helpless, can only get under the table to hold him out. "Don''t be angry. I was wrong just now. I won''t play such a boring joke with you in the future." However, Huo Jiushen didn''t say the second half of the sentence. As soon as he said it, Su Yao was even more angry. Boring jokes? In this way, is he a fool to take this boring joke seriously? He jumped down from Huo Jiushen''s arms, squatted in the corner of the wall and closed himself. As long as Huo Jiushen reaches out his hand, he reaches out his claws to catch him. Huo Jiushen had to give up and let his cat squat there calm and calm. It never occurred to me that his behavior made Su Yao even more angry. Huo Jiushen, a dog man, made him angry. He didn''t come to coax him. What a pig''s hoof Chapter 758 During this period, Ji Xue came to serve the dishes again. She found that Su Yao was not there. Although she had some doubts, she did not ask anything. After all, this is someone else''s business. It has nothing to do with her as an outsider. From becoming a cat again to leaving the hotel, Su Yao never changed back to human form. As for those dishes, Huo Jiushen didn''t take a few mouthfuls, but he didn''t waste them. Instead, he let the waiters pack them all. Because there were too many dishes, he could not take much by himself. In order not to arouse suspicion and put it into the space ring, he called Lu Jingxiao to come over. Lu Jingxiao looked at the dozens of packing boxes, and felt that he was just a tool man, "little uncle, how many dishes did you order?" "That''s all you see." Huo Jiushen said. Lu Jingxiao "Oh" a, suddenly remembered another important thing, "little uncle, Gu Mingzhao, he did not come out with you?" Is it difficult for the two to quarrel? "It''s a private matter between him and me, so you don''t have to worry about it." Oh, it seems to be a real quarrel. I just don''t know why. Lu Jingxiao looked at Huo Jiushen''s face and wisely did not continue with this topic. He put the dozens of packing boxes with vegetables in the trunk of the car. In order to prevent them from being overturned during driving, he also cast a little magic on them. Huo Jiu looked deeply, shook his head and said, "you can''t do it. All these years have passed, and you can only use some small magic arts." Listening to this, Lu Jingxiao felt that he had been hit by several arrows in his knee. In order to save his dignity, he began to explain, "little uncle, after I arrived in this world, my previous accomplishments were gone, and the world''s aura was so poor that it was very difficult to practice." Huo Jiushen took out a space ring and threw it to him, "take it." Lu Jingxiao quickly catch, "little uncle, what are you doing?" "Look for yourself." Lu Jingxiao gave a "Oh" and looked at it with his spirit sense. Just after he found that there was a pile of high-quality spirit stones in it, he took a breath of cold air, "little uncle, what are you doing for me? Take it back. I can''t take it "Now that it''s for you, it''s yours." Huo Jiushen said, "what''s more, I don''t lack that. You are good at practice. Don''t lose my face. " Listening to his rich man''s tone, Lu Jingxiao could not help being silent Little uncle, where did you get so many wonderful spirit stones? " "I''m lucky to meet a few of the best spirits." Huo Jiushen said lightly, as if this is nothing at all. Well, that''s lucky enough for no one. Lu Jingxiao felt that he was about to sour into lemonade, "little uncle, can I hold your thigh?" "No Huo Jiushen very ruthlessly refused him, "my thigh is only allowed to be held by one person, other people can''t do it except that person." Even if Lu Jingxiao did not ask, he knew who the man in his mouth was. He felt that he had been stuffed with dog food. In order to stop eating dog food, he chose to change the topic, "uncle, where do you live now? I''ll send you there." Huo Jiushen was just about to report out the address. The kitten he held in his arms cried, and the voice sounded very urgent, "meow meow meow!" Huo Jiushen, please send me to the toilet. I can''t hold my breath. Chapter 759 The next second, Lu Jingxiao saw that his little uncle didn''t even say a word, so he ran into the hotel in a hurry. Lu Jingxiao scratched his head, full of fog, "what happened? What''s so urgent to do? Isn''t it urgent? " He imagined the picture and felt that his little uncle''s high and cold facilities had been completely destroyed. No, it may have been gone from the beginning Lu Jingxiao guessed half right. It was true that someone was worried about urinating. However, the man was not Huo Jiushen, but Su Yao. Huo Jiushen quickly found the toilet with the kitten and put it into a single room. Before putting it in, he asked him, "can I help you?" The answer was undoubtedly a roar from the kitten, "meow!" I don''t need your help. Get away from me. "All right, but be careful. Don''t slip your feet, or you''ll fall into the toilet." Words fall, before Su Yao blows hair, put it into the toilet single room. Su Yao decides to let him go first, and then settle accounts with him after he has solved his physiological needs. Su Yao jumped on the toilet and urinated. He was just about to flush down the toilet, but he didn''t realize that he suddenly changed back to human form. And his butt was all tucked into the toilet, almost reaching the bottom of the toilet. He quickly pulled it out, then took out a paper towel and wiped it several times. He didn''t stop until the skin on his buttocks was almost abraded, and then began to solve the problem of clothes. I hope Huo Jiushen still has clothes there, or he will really run naked. He patted the door with his hand, "Huo Jiushen, are you outside?" Huo Jiushen heard his voice and knew what was going on. He looked at the other single rooms in the toilet and found that there was no one else, so he locked the door of the toilet. Then he took out a suit of clothes from the space ring, "you open the door, I''ll give you the clothes." "Good." Su Yao opened the door with a crack that was deep enough for Huo Jiushen to push the clothes in. "We''re both big men. There''s nothing to be shy about." Huo Jiu deep mouth said such words, but still put the suit in. Su Yao took the suit and slammed the door. Huo Jiushen smiles helplessly. After putting on his clothes, Su Yao opened the door and came out, but his stinky face showed that he was not happy at all. Huo Jiushen stepped forward, reached out and pressed down his curled hair, "how can you smell a face again?" "Stay away from me." Su Yao did not rush at him this time because he was afraid that he would suddenly become a cat. Huo Jiushen rubbed his hair, "OK, don''t be angry. There is a saying that life is full of surprises. You take it as a surprise from God. " Su Yao clapped his hand, "surprise fart, frighten just right!" No one in the world would want such a surprise. "From my point of view, this damned God is specially against me, otherwise I would not encounter this kind of thing." Huo Jiushen patted his shoulder, "OK, don''t scold God, or you may suddenly become a cat." As soon as Su Yao heard this, he quickly closed his mouth for fear that Huo Jiushen''s words would come true. Huo Jiushen almost laughed. This little guy is really easy to cheat. Su Yao suddenly felt something was wrong and looked at him. Chapter 760 Huo Jiushen saw him look over and quickly put up the smile in his eyes, "let''s go, Lu Jingxiao is still waiting outside." Su Yao looked at him a few times, did not see anything, then gave up, "I don''t want to go to your place, I want to go to my own villa." "What about me?" "You go back to your own house, I don''t want to live with you." Su Yao said with disgust. Listen to this, Huo Jiushen is not angry, he said with a smile, "then what if you suddenly become a cat again?" On hearing this, Su Yao choked You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll take care of myself "How do you take care of yourself? Do you have a pile of cats and wolves in your villa? Or do you cook by yourself even if you become a cat? " Su Yao couldn''t say anything at once. Because he didn''t prepare anything at all, and he couldn''t cook. If he suddenly becomes a cat, he may starve to death, or go to the garbage can outside to pick up food. Maybe he will fight with the stray cats there. When Su Yao thought of the picture, he almost fainted. It''s too hard. He''s really hard. Seeing Su Yao''s loveless expression, Huo Jiushen knew that he was right. A smile flashed in his eyes. "Think about it again. It''s too late to regret." "Don''t think about it. I''ve changed my mind. I''ll allow you to live with me." Su Yao said with a sad and indignant look. Smell speech, Huo Jiushen heart is very happy, but on the surface or pretend to be a very embarrassed appearance, "but this will not disturb you, and then your family suddenly go there to look for you how to do?" "Then go and live with you." Su Yao clenched his teeth. "Huo Jiushen, if you dare to say more nonsense, I''ll kill you." "Then you bite." Huo Jiushen pulled up the sleeve of his left hand, revealing a white arm like jade. As a result, Su Yao opened his mouth and bit it. The two were stunned at the same time. After reacting to what he had done, Su Yao quickly loosened his mouth and stepped back. Huo Jiu looked deeply at the tooth marks on his arm and laughed helplessly, "I let you bite. You really bite. Are you a dog?" Su Yao was a little guilty, but when he said that, he lost his heart again. "How about if I bite him? Didn''t you let me bite you? " Listen to his straight mouth strong tone, Huo Jiushen suddenly laughed, "then you really listen to my words, I let you do what you do. If I told you to eat shit, would you Su Yao trampled on him fiercely, "you just eat excrement, how far do you give me to roll far away!" "You''re really a good temper. Did you become a fine powder keg in your last life?" Su Yao immediately glared at him, "since you dislike my bad temper, you should find a gentle character to serve you. Why hang on my crooked neck tree?" "You are the only one I like, and you don''t know." Huo Jiushen stepped forward and hugged him from behind. "I can only hold you in my heart, and I will only like you in my whole life, and I will never empathize with you." Although he knew that he was saying love words to make him happy, Su Yao could not help but be happy after hearing this, "you are not tired of saying this all day long?" Chapter 761 "You don''t think you''ll say anything to me every day." Huo Jiushen said with a smile, "more importantly, the object is you." Su Yao couldn''t help but blush, "all day long, I just know how many people are cheated by your mouth." "You may have misunderstood that. I only cheated you with my mouth." Huo Jiushen said and quickly gave him a kiss on the cheek. Su Yao, who was successful in stealing incense, just wanted to say something. The door of the toilet was clapped and banged. "The two inside, if you want to have a love affair, you can go to other places to have love. Can''t you stop standing in the pit and not poop, and there are people who are eager to go to the toilet." All of a sudden, everything was destroyed. Su Yao and Huo Jiushen looked at each other and saw helplessness from their own eyes. "Let''s go. There''s a protest. It''s not good for us to occupy this place again." Su Yao shrugged. Huo Jiu answered with a deep smile. The man outside the door saw that there was no reaction inside the toilet. He raised his right foot and was about to kick the toilet door open. The door was opened. He kicked an empty, and then came to a split, not only split the crotch, but also pulled the egg, almost died on the spot. Su Yao tried to hold back his smile and ran out of the toilet with Huo Jiushen. Then he laughed with no scruples, "Huo Jiushen, that man is too stupid. I''m really laughing at me." Huo Jiushen did not speak, so he looked at him. Su Yao felt uncomfortable when he saw him, "Huo Jiushen, why are you looking at me like this?" "You look lovely." Huo Jiushen said with a smile. Hearing their conversation clearly, passers-by looked at them with strange eyes, "well, the way of the world now is that we can meet lovers wherever we go. It''s really pitiful for us single dogs. We should not only see those hot eyes, but also listen to those hot ears." Listening to this, Su Yao was discontented. He turned to look at the man. "Some people, before talking about others, I''d better see what kind of ghost they look like." The man felt insulted and became angry. "What do you mean by that?" "Grow up this pair of ghost appearance, no wonder nobody likes you, you still hide at home, don''t come out to affect the appearance of the city." Su Yao''s tone is full of dislike. The man was so popular that he almost exploded in situ. He raised his right hand high and wanted to slap Su Yao. As a result, even Su Yao''s face was not touched, and Huo Jiushen kicked him to the ground. He got up from the ground, just ready to curse, Huo Jiushen a cold eye swept past. Huo Jiushen''s eyes were like a basin of cold water, which extinguished his anger and replaced it with fear. Huo Jiushen saw that he was still standing there and threw a word in the past, "get out!" The man ran away and didn''t dare to go up and kick Huo Jiushen. Su Yao looked at the figure that he left in a hurry and sneered scornfully, "cut, it''s really useless." "Don''t pay attention to those people. Let''s go." Huo Jiushen said. ¡­¡­ Waiting outside the hotel gate, Su Yao and Huo Jiushen came out of the hotel and rubbed their eyes with their hands in disbelief. What''s the matter? Isn''t it a fight these two days? Why did it happen again? Is it a reconciliation again? Then their good speed is too fast You have already gone, Lu Jingxiao Chapter 762 "I didn''t go, but you didn''t find out." Su Yao said with a smile. Lu Jingxiao heard this, more confused. Never left? But I have never seen him. Wait, there''s something missing. Lu Jingxiao revolves around Huo Jiushen and finally determines that what is missing is the cat Huo Jiushen has been holding in his arms. "Little uncle, where is the cat you''ve been holding? Why is it missing?" Huo Jiushen did not speak, but looked at Su Yao. When Lu Jingxiao thought of Su Yaogang''s saying that sentence, a bad premonition suddenly rose in his heart Gu Mingzhao, the cat that my little uncle has been holding is not your change, right In Lu Jingxiao''s frightened eyes, Su Yao nodded slowly, "yes, that cat is me." Seeing him admit, Lu Jingxiao felt that his whole person was not good. That cat is really Gu Mingzhao. Didn''t he hear all the conversations he had with his uncle before? At the thought that his words of shame were heard by Su Yao, Lu Jingxiao wanted to die on the spot. ¡°¡­¡­ Little uncle, can you turn the clock back? I want to do it again "No Huo Jiushen replied decisively, "you''d better give up this nonsense idea and focus on cultivation. Now you are so weak that I can beat you down with one finger." Lu Jingxiao, who was disliked for a while, was so miserable that he wanted to cry. If my uncle doesn''t help him, he''s really miserable. ¡°¡­¡­ Little uncle, can you please be kind? It''s very difficult for me to do this. " "No Huo Jiushen is very cold and mercilessly refused, "if you really don''t want to listen, you can plug your ears." Lu Jingxiao: He has a sentence of MMP that he doesn''t know when to say or not to say. "Little uncle, are you really my uncle?" "It can''t be." Huo Jiushen opened the dog language mode, "to tell you the truth, I also hope I don''t have your nephew who is picky and has a bad brain." Lu Jingxiao, who had been hit with numerous arrows in his knee:.... " Damn it, he''d better shut up, or he''ll just ask for trouble. Su Yao, who had been listening to their conversation all the time, finally burst out laughing. "You two uncles and nephews are really interesting sometimes." Lu Jingxiao listened to his laughter, just like a cat whose tail has been stepped on, and his hair exploded instantly. "What''s the laugh? What''s funny?" "Nephew, for the sake of your youth and ignorance, I''ll forgive you for being rude to me this time, but you can''t talk to me like this in the future, otherwise your little uncle and I will be angry." Su Yao must be killed when he hits. Lu Jingxiao suddenly choked. After a long time, two words came out of his mouth Shameless. " Su Yao laughed and squinted, "nephew, what did you just say about me?" Lu Jingxiao looks at Huo Jiushen. Seeing that he is just looking at Su Yao affectionately, he doesn''t mean to help his nephew speak. He feels that he can only be oppressed by Su Yao all his life, and he can''t do with him. Otherwise, he gets a beating from his uncle. ¡°¡­¡­ Uncle Gu, I was just praising you. " Lu Jingxiao tried to squeeze out a smile that was worse than crying. "What did you praise me for?" Lu Jingxiao: I praise you as the only one in the world. " "You don''t have a brain." Su Yao sighed, "I was the only one in the world." Lu Jingxiao: I shut up, right? Chapter 763 Lu Jingxiao was so angry that he wanted to drive away directly, but he didn''t dare. Fortunately, Su Yao let him go. Otherwise, he would explode in situ. "OK, I don''t want to joke with you. Take me and your little uncle to the hospital." His fever has not subsided, and now he is dizzy. He is expected to fall down in the next second. Lu Jingxiao didn''t know why Su Yao wanted to go to the hospital, so he looked at Huo Jiushen and said, "uncle, is he going to take you home or to the hospital?" "To the hospital." Huo Jiushen said as he reached out to explore the temperature of Su Yao''s forehead. He found that his fever had not subsided. He could not help but take a little worry in his eyes. Lu Jingxiao "Oh" and drove them back to the hospital After getting off the bus, Huo Jiushen began to cross the river and demolish the bridge, "you can go back." Lu Jingxiao, who had planned to go in with them: In fact, he is just a tool man, isn''t he? "Little uncle, what should I do with those dishes?" "Take it back to eat." Huo Jiushen said casually. Lu Jingxiao, black question mark face Are you serious, uncle Take it home? Is he like someone who eats leftovers? Or in the eyes of the little uncle, he only deserves to eat leftovers? The more Lu Jingxiao thought about it, the more he felt weak and pitiful. It seems to see Lu Jingxiao''s grievances, Huo Jiushen added, "if you don''t want to eat, you can give it to the vagabond on the road, or pour it directly." Lu Jingxiao did not speak or act. He''s just thinking about one thing - since the dish is going to be dumped sooner or later, why call him to come over? "Little uncle, I''m not just a tool for you, right?" "Be confident, and get rid of ''should not'' and ''BA''" Huo Jiushen once again opened the mode of dog speaking dog language. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is there anyone who talks like this? Lu Jingxiao thought he would deny it, but he didn''t expect him to admit it directly. He was so wronged that he almost cried out. ¡°¡­¡­ Little uncle, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first. " Don''t let me drive to pick you up in the future. I don''t want to be a tool man, and I don''t want to be fed a mouthful of dog food by you. Huo Jiushen was very emotionless and even said, "I''ve already let you go. You have to pull me around." Lu Jingxiao: Shit, he doesn''t want this little uncle. Let''s take it from whoever loves it! Su Yao couldn''t see it any more. He felt that Lu Jingxiao was really miserable when he met such a little uncle. He stretched out his hand and pulled Huo Jiushen''s clothes. "At least he sent us here. Can you speak better?" Huo Jiushen''s attitude toward Su Yao and Lu Jingxiao is totally two. "Since you say that, I''ll treat him better in the future. Is this OK?" "Of course." Su Yao tried to stand on tiptoe and reached out to touch Huo Jiushen''s head. Unfortunately, he couldn''t reach it. Seeing this, Huo Jiushen bent down actively. After touching it, Su Yao smiles contentedly. Seeing him smile, Huo Jiushen also laughed. Lu ¡¤ single dog ¡¤ Jing Xiao only felt that he had been severely attacked by his lover dog He really doesn''t want to eat dog food any more. He''s tired. "I''m going. Goodbye." "Wait a minute." Huo Jiushen opened his mouth and called him, then threw a small bottle to him. Lu Jingxiao took it over. After a careful look, he found that it was a pill he needed most. It seems that his little uncle is not so heartless. Chapter 764 Before that sentence, when he did not say, such a generous little uncle, he would not give it to other people. Lu Jingxiao put away the bottle of pills and showed a big smile to Huo Jiushen. Huo Jiushen felt that he was smiling like a fool of two hundred and fifty. He wanted to diss him. However, when he thought of what Su Yao had just said to himself not long ago, he did not say the words in his heart. He walked into the gate of the hospital with Su Yao in his arms. Lu Jingxiao was just about to say a few words of gratitude when he found that Huo Jiushen and Su Yao were gone. He looked around and didn''t see them. So he had to swallow the words that came to his mouth again. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Huo Jiushen and Su Yao, who have just entered the hospital, did not expect to meet an unexpected person, namely Fang Chuyu. It was too late for Su Yao to hide, because Fang Chuyu had already seen them and was coming this way. Su Yao felt that he was really out of luck these days. In the morning, Gu Mingshen met Gu Mingshen, but he was introduced to Gu Mingshen in the hospital. Why did God have to fight him? Fang Chuyu looked at Huo Jiushen for a moment, and then turned her attention to Su Yao. "Mingzhao, how can you be in the hospital? Is there something wrong with your body?" When Su Yao was struggling to tell the truth, Huo Jiushen said, "Auntie, Ming Zhao caught a cold last night, and then he had a fever. Now he is going to have a suspension injection." Fang Chuyu''s face suddenly changed, and then began to preach to Su Yao, "Mingzhao, you are no longer young. How can you still not take good care of yourself? You know that you are very weak..." After being lectured, Su Yao unscrewed the flesh from Huo Jiushen''s waist. He lowered his voice and said, "Huo Jiushen, why are you so talkative? Now, I''m being lectured by my mother again Huo Jiushen touched his nose. He just wanted to show himself in front of Fang Chuyu. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." "Who cares if you mean it or not, I won''t forgive you anyway." What Su Yao didn''t expect was that Fang Chuyu heard his words. "Gu Mingzhao, I''m talking to you. Can you be careful?" Fang Chuyu forked his back and glared, "and I think your friend did a good job. Unlike you, he even wanted to hide from me. If it wasn''t for your friend who told me, I would have been concealed by you... " Su Yao felt a headache. That''s why he didn''t want Fang Chuyu to know. "Auntie, don''t be angry. Mingzhao doesn''t want you to worry, so he wants to hide it." Huo Jiushen made a look at Su Yao as he spoke. Su Yao understood his meaning in an instant, covered his head and began to act. "Mom, can you teach me later? I have a bad headache. I have to go to the doctor immediately." However, Fang Chuyu could not see his grandiose acting skills, but she still let him go, mainly for fear that his illness was serious, "then you go quickly, don''t dally." "I''ll go now." Su Yao said, pulling Huo Jiushen away quickly. Fang Chuyu looked at him is the behavior of the wind and fire, can''t help sighing, "it''s really not let me worry at all." Chapter 765 After he could not see Fang Chuyu, Su Yao stopped and turned to look at Huo Jiushen. "For the sake of helping me out of trouble, I''ll forget that just now. Don''t talk until I speak. Do you understand?" Huo Jiushen did not answer "understand" or "don''t understand", but said, "when do I have something to say to you? Can you guess what I''m trying to say Su Yao felt that he was just trying to find fault. He resisted the impulse of hitting him in the face with a fist. "Then you can tell me straight." "Now that you have said that, I will say so." Su Yao rolled his eyes. "Go ahead." "The zipper of your pants is open." Huo Jiushen said. Hearing this, Su Yao quickly looked down and found that the zipper on his pants was really open. He felt that his whole person was not good. "Huo Jiushen, why didn''t you remind me earlier?" At the thought that many people might have seen it, he even wanted to die. "Huo Jiushen, did you mean it?" "No way." Huo Jiushen denied, "I just wanted to remind you, but I couldn''t find a chance to talk to you." Su Yao sneered and didn''t believe his lies. "Huo Jiushen, do you think I''m a fool?" "I''m not lying to you, and if you don''t zip it up, you''ll be seen by others. Maybe someone will think you''re a pervert." Huo Jiushen has a sincere face. Listening to this, Su Yao quickly looked around, and then found that there were several people looking at his side, quickly clamped his legs, so that they could not see his pants zipper which had not been pulled well. "Huo Jiushen, help me block it." "What are you going to do?" Huo Jiushen pretends to know nothing. "Zip it up, of course." Afraid of being heard by others, Su Yao lowered his voice. Huo Jiushen held back a smile, "are you sure you want to pull here?" "Otherwise?" Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes. "The toilet is a little far from here. If I run past it, someone will surely see it." "Well, there are people here. Aren''t you afraid to be seen by them?" Huo Jiushen asked with a smile. Su Yao immediately glared at him, "are you a pole spirit? Why do you always argue with me? I want you to do it, and you do it. What''s so much nonsense for? " "Well, well, I won''t tell you. I''ll help you block it now." Huo Jiushen said that he took off his coat and put it around Su Yao''s waist. Su Yao quickly zipped up his trousers with something to hide. "Well, you can take your coat away." Huo Jiushen untied the coat around his waist, put it on again, and then reached out to explore the temperature of his forehead. Just ready to speak, a female voice interposed, "little brother, can you give me your contact information?" Huo Jiushen raised his eyes and looked at the girl who didn''t know when he came to him and frowned, "can''t." Although she was rejected, the girl still refused to give up, "little brother, just give me a little, please." Su Yao was upset, and his heart was full of acid. He put his arm around Huo Jiushen''s waist and looked at the girl with defiant eyes, "sorry, he has already got the owner. You''d better find someone else to contact." Said, he looked to Huo Jiushen again, "Huo Jiushen, I suddenly dizzy, you send me back to the ward." "Well, I''ll take you back to the ward now." Chapter 766 What they didn''t know was that the girl who came up to chat up didn''t show any disappointment. Instead, she looked at them with shining eyes and muttered to herself, "I''m sure I didn''t make a mistake. These two people are lovers. The good-looking men in the world are really digested inside." People passing by looked at her with strange eyes and thought: what is this man talking to himself there? Isn''t he a fool? ¡­¡­ After returning to the ward, Su Yao closes the door and presses Huo Jiushen against the wall. He stood on tiptoe, trying to put on a ferocious expression, "Huo Jiushen, you don''t want to attract me any more, or I won''t want you." However, this sentence with his current action, there is no momentum. Huo Jiushen chuckled. Seeing that he was laughing at himself, Su Yao became angry and bit his chin. Huo Jiushen wrote helplessly on his face, "Mingzhao, can you loosen your mouth? My chin will be bitten off by you." Su Yao ignored him and continued to bite his chin. Huo Jiushen put on a pair of very painful appearance, "Ming Zhao, my chin is very painful, I think it will bleed." Although he knew he was pretending to be, Su Yao still let go of his mouth. He looked at the teeth marks on Huo Jiushen''s chin and felt that he had done too much. He could not help but feel guilty. He stopped looking at Huo Jiushen. Huo Jiu sighed deeply, "why do you like to be jealous so much? Are you a good vinegar maker Su Yao snorted coldly and ignored him. Huo Jiushen reached out and touched his head, "OK, don''t be jealous. You are the only one I like. No matter how hard others try, they are just useless." Listening to this, although Su Yao was very happy, he was once again upset at the thought of Huo Jiushen''s physique of attracting bees and attracting butterflies. "No matter how you say it, you can''t cover up the fact that you''ve been attracting people. I don''t want other people to look at you like that." Huo Jiushen is very helpless to smile, "then I will not draw this face of me, so I will not attract bees and butterflies." With that, he took out a fruit knife to scratch on his face. Su Yao was startled by his move and grabbed the fruit knife in his hand. "Huo Jiushen, are you stupid?" "Yes, I''m stupid. After meeting you, I''m so stupid that I can''t help it." Su Yao was speechless. "Gu Mingzhao, I can do anything to make you happy." Huo Jiushen''s eyes are full of love. Su Yao nose a sour, tears suddenly fell down, "Huo Jiushen, you are really a big fool, why do you want to treat me so well?" "Because you deserve what I did to you." Huo Jiushen stretched out his hand and took him into his arms. "Mingzhao, do you know what? In fact, I''m afraid that one day you will suddenly leave me..." "So I wonder if only I treat you better, you won''t be willing to leave me. Mingzhao, don''t you leave me in your life Su Yao wiped his tears, stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips A few minutes later, he said, "well, I''ll never leave you in my life." Huo Jiu smiles deeply and hugs him more tightly Chapter 767 Soon it was grandma Gu''s birthday. Su Yao has decided to take Huo Jiushen to the birthday party. Before the birthday party, he went shopping with him and bought more formal clothes. However, shopping in the commercial street is almost all girls and lovers, they two big men hand in hand appeared here, instantly attracted most people''s attention. They pointed to Huo Jiushen and Su Yao, but most of them were blessing them. Only a few felt that their behavior was shameful and immoral. Huo Jiushen and Su Yao didn''t take their words to heart. After all, there are always some people who are not satisfied with their lives and will guess others with the greatest malice. And they don''t have their mouths on them. They say what they want. What''s more, they don''t bother to argue with mad dogs. ¡­¡­ Su Yao led Huo Jiushen into an upscale clothing store and helped him pick up his clothes. In fact, the clothes in the clothing store are not as good as the high order, but the time is too late, so we can only buy the ready-made clothes of the clothing store. "Huo Jiushen, please see if you like it." Huo nine looked as like as two peas, and felt his hair was the same. He shook his head and said, "I don''t understand that. You can help me pick it." Su Yao thought that the living environment of Huo Jiushen before was totally different from here, so he didn''t ask him to choose by himself. Instead, he helped him pick it up. During this period, the waiter came to help with the selection, but Su Yao refused However, Su Yao didn''t pick out a single one until he was cross eyed, so they went to the next store I don''t know how many shops I''ve visited, and finally I find the one I like. It''s a couple''s dress designed for men and women. The color is common black and white. Su Yao handed the black suit to Huo Jiushen and asked him to try it on, while he went to the fitting room with the white one. When the two people put on and came out of the fitting room together, the air in the clothing store was frozen for a moment, and then the sound of inspiration was heard one after another. "Hiss!" All people''s eyes can''t help but shift to Su Yao and Huo Jiushen. There are several lines of sight that are very explicit. "Shit, what kind of man is this? No, I''m going to faint." "If I could have one of them, I would die now." "Don''t dream. Don''t you see that they are wearing couple''s clothes? You have no chance. No, even if they are not lovers, you still have no chance. " "Well, now the handsome men are digested inside. It''s really impossible to give us these single dogs a chance..." "Although they are lovers now, it doesn''t mean they will be lovers all their lives. If they don''t take the initiative now, there will be no chance..." Huo Jiushen heard this sentence and raised his eyes to the girl who said it. His eyes were cold. The girl was frightened by his eyes and shut her mouth. Several girls who want to talk to Huo Jiushen immediately change their target to Su Yao. After all, Su Yao is much easier to approach than Huo Jiushen. However, before they got close to Su Yao, they were glared back by Huo Jiushen. Huo Jiu snorted coldly and led Su Yao into the fitting room. Su Yao looked at him blankly, "what are you doing?" "I don''t want other people looking at you." Huo Jiushen''s expression looks a little aggrieved, "only I can see you." Chapter 768 Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. "Are you a child? Why are you so naive?" The air and neon were immediately destroyed by this sentence. Huo Jiushen saw that he didn''t take his words seriously. He was even more dissatisfied. "I''m angry. Next I''ll punish you." "What are you going to do Well... " Before Su Yao finished, Huo Jiushen''s lips covered up. After he bit his lip a few times, Su Yao realized that things were a big deal. According to Huo Jiushen''s kissing method, his lips will certainly swell up. After a while, he will go to the birthday party, when the time comes, the family members will ask after all. At that time, how should he reply that his mouth was bitten by mosquitoes? But now this kind of weather, where does the mosquito come from? Even a fool would not believe this reason Thinking of this, Su Yao tried his best to push Huo Jiushen away, and then covered his mouth with his hand. Huo Jiushen, who was interrupted all of a sudden, was a little upset, but seeing Su Yao look at himself wrongly, he suddenly turned into helpless, "OK, I won''t do that. Put your hand down." Su Yao glared at him and walked out of the fitting room. Huo Jiushen had no choice but to smile and walked out. A few people saw that Su Yao''s lips were swollen with sharp eyes, and their warm / ambiguous eyes whirled back and forth between Su Yao and Huo Jiushen. Seeing that they looked at themselves with such eyes, Su Yao glared at the culprit, and then walked out of the clothing store angrily. Huo Jiushen quickly paid for the clothes and chased out. He took Su Yao''s hand and said, "OK, don''t be angry. I''ll let you bite it back." Can su Yaoba turn around and stare at him viciously "Shall I pay for it with meat?" Huo Jiushen asked with a smile. Su Yao naturally knew what the meaning of "meat compensation" in his mouth meant. His face suddenly became red, "Huo Jiushen, how can you be so shameless?" "You shouldn''t have known about that for a long time?" Huo Jiushen asked. Su Yao choked. He shook off Huo Jiushen''s hand and walked forward quickly. After a few steps, he found that Huo Jiushen didn''t catch up with him. He turned around and looked at Huo Jiushen who was still standing there. "What are you doing there? Go." Huo Jiushen long legs a step, "where to go?" "Of course, it''s going to my grandmother''s birthday party. If you don''t want to go, you can''t go." "How can I not go? This is the first time I''ve come home with you to see your parents. By the way, what do your family like? This is the first time I see them, but I have to make a good impression on them "As long as it''s not something weird." Su Yao said, "it doesn''t need to be too expensive. It''s all you want." "I''ll have to think about it." "Take your time." ¡­¡­ When Su Yao and Huo Jiushen arrived, although the dinner had not begun, the hall was already full of guests who had come to attend the banquet. Su Yao saw grandma Gu at a glance in the crowd. He took Huo Jiushen and walked over. "Grandma, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You''re getting younger." Mrs. Gu listened to this and laughed. "You, ah, you haven''t seen for a few days. You''re more glib. You don''t know who you learned from." "Grandma, I''m telling the truth." Chapter 769 "All right, all right. Don''t make me happy." With that, Granny Gu looked at Huo Jiushen standing beside her and said, "by the way, is this?" "His name is Huo Jiushen. It belongs to me..." Su Yao didn''t know how to say the last three words. Huo Jiushen took a step forward and took out a delicate gift box. "Grandma Gu, I''m Huo Jiushen, a good friend of Mingzhao. Today I''m here to attend your birthday banquet. I wish you a happy birthday." "So you are Huo Jiushen. I heard Mingqing mention you." The smile on grandma Gu''s face did not change. "I''m very happy that you can come to my birthday party, but there are some things I want to ask you clearly. Can you come with me?" Huo Jiushen nodded, "OK, grandma Gu." Su Yao was worried, "grandma, don''t bully him." Granny Gu immediately gave him a look. "Am I so unreasonable in your eyes?" "No, it''s not." Su Yao shook his head repeatedly. Granny Gu snorted and did not speak again. Su Yao watched them walk back and forth toward the back garden, trying to eavesdrop on them, but finally he controlled himself After the dinner party, nine of them were very happy, and the only time left for them to talk was a smile. All the worries didn''t happen. Su Yao''s brain was a little dizzy. What does Huo Jiushen do, first Gu Mingqing, and now his grandmother Su Yao drew Huo Jiushen aside and asked in a low voice, "Huo Jiushen, what did you say to my grandmother? How could she be so happy?" "I told her I would take care of you so that she didn''t have to worry..." Huo Jiushen began to lie. Su Yaobai glanced at him, "even if you don''t want to say it, you don''t need to prevaricate me with such words. Do I look so stupid?" "Since you know I don''t want to say it, don''t ask again." Huo Jiushen said. Su Yao: Huo Jiushen, if you hadn''t met me, you would have been a bachelor all your life. " "Why?" "Because you can''t speak. You''re the fighter of straight men." Su Yao sighed, "people like you who are straight and have no romantic cells will not like them." "No, someone likes me." Huo Jiushen said seriously, "and that person is you." Su Yao laughed, "yes, yes, I am the one who likes you most." "Gu Mingzhao, I like you the most." ¡­¡­ After the dinner, Mrs. Gu gathered the rest of the family together and asked Su Yao to come over with Huo Jiushen. Knowing what would happen next, Su Yao was so nervous that his palms were in a cold sweat. Huo Jiushen, sitting next to him, held his left hand and laughed. Su Yao was no longer nervous. Anyway, this day will come sooner or later. There is no difference between a moment earlier and a moment later Next, it is time for Huo Jiushen to be interrogated. In addition to Gu''s grandmother and Gu Mingqing, other people have put forward several problems to Huo Jiushen. However, Huo Jiushen has solved these problems with ease, and he has also let people choose not to make mistakes. In the end, all the family members approved of Huo Jiushen, and even discussed the most suitable day for Huo Jiushen and Su Yao to get engaged. Until he sat on the chair in the back garden to enjoy the moon with Huo Jiushen, Su Yao was still dizzy. ¡°¡­¡­ Huo Jiushen, my family has agreed that we should be together, right? " "Yes." Huo Jiushen said with a smile. Su Yao put out his hand and hugged him, "Huo Jiushen, you are so good..." Chapter 770 After the engagement banquet with Huo Jiushen, Su Yao chose to leave the mission world. "Tangyuan, send me to the next mission world." "Host, don''t you stay in the world a little longer?" Tangyuan asked a little puzzled. "No Tangyuan sighed, "well, I''ll send you to the next mission world now." "Well." Ding - transmitting the next mission world ¡¿ ¡­¡­ "Shen Cheng, he''s coming back. You can leave." As soon as he got a firm foothold, Su Yao heard such a sentence. He looked up and saw a tall and handsome man in front of him. His face was a little impatient. I think that kind of impatience is aimed at him, oh no, it is against the original owner of the body. Su Yao remembered some of the most bloody novels he had ever read, and then thought of the words just said by the man. He knew some information in an instant. idiotic but not expecting him to make complaints about his brain. Su Yao restrained the irony in his eyes and put on a pathetic expression, "do you really want to drive me away?" Looking at him like this, I think of all kinds of things that they once had. The man''s heart softened a little, but when I thought of my sweetheart who had returned home, my heart hardened again and again, "hurry up, don''t appear in front of me in the future." Now that Zhengzhu is back, the double is useless. "Don''t you regret it?" "No regrets." The man said decisively. "Good, good. I''ll go now." Su Yao said with a sad smile, "I will never appear in front of you again. I wish you Happy with that man. " Then, as if he could not accept the fact, he staggered away without taking anything. The man looked at his shaky figure and sighed. In fact, he is a little bit fond of Shen Cheng, but that doesn''t mean he likes him But in the place where the man can''t see, the sadness on Su Yao''s face disappears and is replaced by disdain, "what a scum man." Clearly there is someone in my heart, but I have to provoke others. When true love comes back, I kick the stand in again. Can anyone be a man now? Tang Yuan didn''t agree with him. Can''t Huainan be a man? In the original plot, the original owner was hurt by Ye Huainan. However, no matter how miserable the other party is, it has nothing to do with its system. It only needs to do its part and urge the host to complete the task "Tangyuan, pass on the original story of the world to me." "Good." Tang Yuan answered and passed on the original story of the world to him. ¡­¡­ The man in this world is called Ye Huainan. He is a tyrannical president who can break the sky cool king by saying a word. Ye Huainan has a white moonlight in his heart, and the white moonlight is not a woman, but a man. The name of white moonlight is Shi Zheng. Because when Zheng from inadvertently saved him, he will Zheng as the sun in his life, and then secretly pay attention to him. He went to see every match of Shizheng, and every time he sent someone else to send him a bunch of flowers. Later, ye Huainan found that he liked Shizheng, but he didn''t dare to Tell ye Huainan what he thought. He was afraid that when he knew Shi Zheng, he would feel that he was a disgusting person, so he hid his heart in the bottom of his heart, and still secretly paid attention to Shi Zheng as always Chapter 771 When ye Huainan made up his mind to show his intention to Shi Zheng, Shi Zheng wanted to go abroad. When he left the company''s affairs and rushed to the airport, Shi Zheng had already boarded the plane to go abroad. Despondent, Jiang Ye Huainan runs to the bar to relieve his worries, and then meets Shen Cheng, the original owner, who is somewhat similar to Shi Zheng''s eyebrows and eyes. Drunk Ye Huainan took him for Shi Zheng and pestered him. Shen Cheng, a gentle character, got angry for the first time. He beat Ye Huainan and left the bar in a hurry. But he left his student ID there. The next day, after ye Huainan wakes up, he asks his assistant to check Shen Cheng''s information. On the third day, he took Shen Cheng''s student ID card, just like a prince with Cinderella''s crystal shoes, and found Shen Cheng''s home. Ye Huainan proposes to make a deal with him. Shen Cheng agrees to him for the money enough to cure his grandmother. Since then, Shen Cheng has become Ye Huainan''s lover and the double of Shizheng. Ye Huainan is very good to Shencheng Although Shen Cheng knew that he was just a stand in, he fell in love with Ye Huainan. However, Shen Cheng is not Cinderella and ye Huainan is not a prince. They are doomed to have a romantic and vigorous love. A year later, Shi Zheng returned to his country. After learning about Shi Zheng''s return home, ye Huainan''s first reaction was to let Shen Cheng leave. Since Shi Zheng has come back, there is no need for Shen Cheng to stay. The next day after Shi Zheng returned home, ye Huainan told Shen Cheng about it and asked him to leave immediately. It was better to leave the city again and never appear in front of him and Shi Zheng. And Shen city is naturally reluctant to leave Ye Huainan, because he has already loved Ye Huainan. Shen Cheng begged Ye Huainan not to drive him away. He even said that he was willing to be his underground lover. He would not appear in front of Shi Zheng, and would not damage the hurry between him and Rongzhen. And it is because of his humble appearance that ye Huainan began to hate him. His favorite Shi Zheng never did such a thing, and Shen Cheng, who made such a thing, could never find any shadow similar to Shizheng any more. After the birth of disgust, ye Huainan''s original favor for Shen city no longer exists. He let people throw Shen city out of the door of the villa and threatened him not to appear in front of Shi Zheng. Naturally, Shen Cheng is not reconciled to this. He wants to know what he is inferior to Shi Zheng, so that ye Huainan will abandon himself who has been around him for a year. So he went to watch the match of Shi Zheng. After the game, he went to Shi Zheng and asked him if he knew Ye Huainan Unfortunately, ye Huainan also went to watch the game. He thought that Shen Cheng was trying to destroy his "feelings" with Shi Zheng and was ready to revenge Shen Cheng. There are only Shen Cheng and his grandmother in the Shen family. Ye Huainan knows how deeply Shen Cheng feels for grandma Shen. He thinks that hurting grandma Shen is the best revenge for Shen Cheng. He asks someone to drive grandma Shen out of the hospital and tells her that Shen Cheng is gay. Grandma Shen''s health was not good at all. After being stimulated like this, she would be gone if she didn''t carry it. On the day of Shen Cheng''s return home, she saw the body of grandma Shen. He learned from other people''s mouth who had come to his home, and his heart became hate for ye Huainan''s love. Chapter 772 After making all the preparations, he went to find Ye Huainan for revenge. However, before he hurt Ye Huainan, he was subdued by Ye Huainan''s bodyguards. Ye Huainan also used his power to send him to prison. In prison, Shencheng is bullied and abused by the prisoners there every day His mental state was getting worse and worse, and soon after, he committed suicide in prison. After the plot arrived here, for various reasons, the author did not continue to write. After Shen Cheng, the outcome of others is not clear. And Shen Cheng''s wish is to protect his grandmother, if you can, let Ye Huainan lose what he wants most forever. ¡­¡­ After digesting the original plot, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. "I know what''s the best punishment for ye Huainan?" "What is it?" Tangyuan asked curiously. "What a man cares about most is power and power. Ye Huainan already has these two things. What he wants most is Shi Zheng." "If Shi Zheng is robbed by others, do you think ye Huainan will go mad?" Ye Huainan has a deep obsession with Shi Zheng, and he is the one who never gets to die. If Shi Zheng is with other people, what will happen to Ye Huainan? It is estimated that they will go crazy or want to kill the man who took Shi Zheng After hearing this attack, tangyuan knew what Su Yao was going to do. He could not help but sigh, "host, you are really terrible sometimes. But if you go to attack Shi Zheng, what will your family do? " "Don''t pretend with me. Shizheng is my goal this time, right?" "That''s right, host. You''re so smart." "It''s not that I''m too smart, but you''re stupid." Said Su Yao. Tangyuan It''s hard for me if you don''t do it for a day, right? ¡­¡­ Before going to see the white moonlight Su Yao that ye Huainan is longing for, Su Yao''s first thing to do is to go to the hospital to pick up Shen Cheng''s grandmother. In the original plot, Shen Cheng''s grandmother is easily driven out by Ye Huainan''s people. It''s just because the hospital is run by Ye''s family. If this is not within the scope of the Ye family''s rights, even if they have great skills, they will not be able to lift this day When Su Yao found the ward where Grandma Shen was, she was chatting with the nurse. I don''t know what the nurse said. She was very happy. Su Yao looked at the scene, his eyes darkened. This nurse was invited by Ye Huainan. His name is sun Xuemei. He is diligent and takes good care of grandma Shen In the end, sun Xuemei drove grandma Shen out of the hospital. Also, how can ye Huainan''s people be any kind of fuel-efficient lamp. Su Yao closed his eyes, knocked on the door of the sick room, and then walked in. Seeing him coming, sun Xuemei quickly stood up and said hello to him, "Mr. Shen, you are here." Su Yao answered with a warm and warm voice. Sun Xuemei felt that he was a little strange today. If he kept it as usual, he would say hello to himself with a smile, but not today. I guess it was a fight with Mr. Ye. With this in mind, she soon forgot the little thing. When grandma Shen saw Su Yao coming, she waved to him, and her eyes narrowed into a slit. "Chengcheng, come here and let Grandma have a look. These days, you haven''t come to see me. I think you''re leaving me such a bad old woman..." Chapter 773 Su Yao walked over and said with a smile, "grandma, don''t you talk about it. I''ve come to see you?" Shen, why don''t you stare at me "No, it''s not." Su Yao denied, "I''m not unhappy, but there are other people here. You have to save face for me, don''t you?" Sun Xuemei felt that his words were meant for her. She could not help being embarrassed. "Mr. Shen, aunt Shen, talk slowly, and I won''t disturb you." Su Yao looked at her and said, "don''t go. I have something to tell you." Sun Xuemei thinks that''s not a good thing, but she can''t leave directly Tell me, Mr. Shen. I''m listening. " "From now on, you don''t have to take care of my grandmother any more." Su Yao went straight to the theme. Hearing the speech, sun Xuemei''s expression on her face suddenly became stiff. She forced out a stiff smile. "Mr. Shen, why, is it that I didn''t do well?" Granny Shen didn''t understand this, too. "Chengcheng, Xuemei is doing well. Why do you want her to leave?" "Granny, I''m going to transfer you to other hospitals. I''m free, so I don''t need to hire any nurse. I''ll take care of you." Then he looked at Sun Xuemei and said, "sister sun, I''m so sorry. You take care of my grandmother so well, but I''m..." Speaking of such a situation, sun Xuemei can say what else, she reluctantly smile, "Mr. Shen, I know, I''ll pack up and leave now." Su Yao answered, and did not pay any more attention to her. Instead, he chatted with grandma Shen. Sun Xuemei looked at Su Yao and felt that something had changed. She put down the affairs in hand, walked out of the ward and called Ye Huainan. Ye Huainan didn''t pick it up. She hit the past again After several calls, the phone was finally connected, but it was not ye Huainan himself who answered the call, but his assistant Yu Shen. Sun Xuemei met Yu Shen several times and told him, "Mr. Yu, Mr. Shen has come to the hospital. He asked me not to take care of his grandmother any more. I always feel strange. Is something wrong between him and Mr. Ye?" Yu Shen looked at Shi Zheng, who was watching the replay of Shi Zheng''s game, and Thought -- what else can be done? Just because the mood man has come back, Shen Cheng is not needed. However, there is no need to tell people like sun Xuemei about such things. "Don''t worry about such things. If Mr. Shen asks you to leave, you can leave." Listening to this, sun Xuemei is more sure what happened between the two people, but she is very wise not to ask. "Mr. Yu, I don''t know. It''s my salary this month..." "Don''t worry. When you''ve finished this month, you''ll pay your card later." Hearing this, sun Xuemei was immediately satisfied, "thank you, Mr. Yu." Yu Shen said, "well, if you don''t have other important things, I''ll hang up." "No, no, Mr. Yu. If you keep busy, I won''t disturb you." Yu Shen didn''t speak and hung up the phone. Sun Xuemei on the other end of the phone is no longer as sad as she was just now. She even hummed a tune Chapter 774 Aware of the movement here, ye Huainan looks up at Yu Shen, "Yu Shen, who called just now?" Yu Shen felt that it was not worth concealing, so he said it all in all, "president, just now sun Xuemei called to say that Mr. Shen went to the hospital to see his grandmother, and asked her not to do it any more..." Listening to this, ye Huainan pondered. Shen Cheng''s action seems to be intended to draw a clear line with him It seems that Shen Cheng is a smart man who knows what to do and what not to do. Then he doesn''t have to use special means. "In the future, I will have nothing to do with Shen Cheng. Don''t mention Shen Cheng again in front of me." "I see." Yu Shen, however, felt sympathy for Shen Cheng. He can see clearly how much Shen Cheng likes the president, but what the president likes is the one who doesn''t even know his name. I hope that the president will not regret his choice, or Shen Cheng will be hurt again. It seems that he found himself too heartless. Ye Huainan added, "wait a minute. Give this card to Shen Cheng. This card has a million..." Yu Shen suddenly did not understand Ye Huainan''s mind, "president, are you this?" "Anyway, he stayed with me for more than a year, and I''m quite satisfied with him. This million yuan is regarded as an extra reward for him." Ye Huainan said. Yu Shen didn''t know what to say. Ye Huainan''s behavior is to give hope to Shen Cheng. If Shen Cheng misunderstands him and does something, it will be more troublesome. "President..." Ye Huainan interrupted him, "you can send it now." Yu Shen had to swallow the words to his mouth again. He picked up the card on the table and put it in his pocket. Just ready to leave, ye Huainan suddenly stopped him, "wait a minute." "President, what else can I do for you?" "Let Shen Cheng take the money and leave the city, and let him never come back." "I see." Yu Shen sighed in his heart. He can only tell this to Shen Cheng. As for how to do it, Shen Cheng has the right to decide. I just hope Shen Cheng can be smart and don''t get it right with the president. Otherwise, according to the president''s means, he and his grandmother will have a hard time in the next few days. And ye Huainan suddenly lost interest in watching the game. He closed the computer, picked up his wallet and pulled out a picture from it. The man in the picture is Shen Cheng. This photo was put into his wallet by Shen Cheng before, but for some reason, he didn''t throw it away. But now, there is no need for this picture to continue. Ye Huainan is going to tear the photo, but he can''t do it. All sorts of stories about himself and Shen Cheng flashed through his mind. No, ye Huainan, the person you like is Shi Zheng, not Shen Cheng The picture in Ye Huainan''s mind turned into the scene when Zheng rescued himself from the water. He ruthlessly tore the photo of Shen Cheng in two and threw it into the dustbin. Ye Huainan raised his right hand and looked at the time on his watch. It was not far from the arrival of the plane Shi Zheng was taking. He wants to get to the airport before Shi Zheng gets off the plane. Ye Huainan stood up and picked up the flowers that had been prepared for a long time. Just ready to leave the office, but with the evil like fold back, from the garbage can to pick up the photo that was torn in two Chapter 775 When Yu Shen arrived at the hospital, Su Yao was still chatting with grandma Shen in the ward. Both of them seemed very happy. Yu Shen could not help being silent, which was different from what he imagined. He thought Shen Cheng would be very sad even if he didn''t feel depressed after he left the president. But now it doesn''t look like that. Shen Cheng is not sad at all, and he doesn''t pretend to be. But Shen Cheng doesn''t like the president very much. Is that what he pretends to be? Yu Shen''s heart is very complicated. He wants to rush in and ask clearly, but this kind of thing has nothing to do with him. He does not have the right to ask. He only needs to complete his own task. Yu Shen adjusted his mood and knocked on the door. Su Yao looked up and saw that he was the assistant of Ye Huainan. The smile on his face suddenly disappeared. Seeing that his expression was not right, Mrs. Shen asked, "what''s wrong with the city?" "Grandma, a friend came to see me. I''ll go out and come back to chat with you later." Although I don''t know why Yu Shen came to him, it''s certainly not a good thing. He can''t let granny Shen know about those things. Now she can''t bear that kind of attack. "Now that your friend has come to see you, you should hurry up and don''t make people wait too long." Su Yao said, "well," help her tuck in the quilt, and then get up and walk toward Yu Shen. "Yu Shen, let''s go out and talk about it." Yu Shen knew what he was worrying about, and could understand why he wanted to do so. He nodded, "OK." When he got to a place where there were no people, Su Yao said, "Yu tezhu, what can I do for you? Did ye Huainan ask you to come?" Yu Shen listened to his voice and couldn''t help sighing. He took out the bank card that ye Huainan asked him to hand over. "Mr. Shen, the president asked me to give this card to you." Su Yao looked at the bank card and didn''t receive it. "Say it. What''s his purpose?" "The president said he was very satisfied with your performance over the past year, and the million yuan in this card is an extra reward for you." "Mr. Ye is so rich that he will give me a million parting fee?" The corners of Su Yao''s mouth sparked a sneer. Hearing this, Yu Shen suddenly felt that his president was a bit stingy. How to say, Shen Cheng has been around him for more than a year, but there are not many years in his life that can be squandered. Seeing Yu Shen speechless, Su Yao''s sarcasm deepened. "I won''t take this one million yuan. Even if he gives me more, I won''t accept it." "Why, isn''t your grandmother in need of a lot of money now?" When Yu Shen responded, this sentence had already been said. He took a look at Su Yao''s cold face and felt remorse. "You don''t have to worry about it." Su Yao said coldly, "and I have hands and feet, so I don''t need to accept alms from strangers. I''m not a beggar." "You go back and tell Ye Huainan that there is no relationship between me and him. From today on, I am a stranger with him. I hope he will not disturb my life with my grandmother again, and I will not disturb him." Hearing these words, Yu Shen sighed in his heart. It seems that Shen Cheng has made up his mind to draw a clear line with the president, but it''s OK. "Mr. Shen, I see. I''ll pass on your words to the president." Chapter 776 "Yu tezhu, I have other important things. I won''t talk with you here. Goodbye, no, I''ll never see you again." "Mr. Shen." Yu Shen stopped him, "I have a question to ask you." Su Yao stopped. "What''s the problem?" "Do you like the president?" Yu Shen said what he had been holding in his heart for a long time. "Never." Su Yao replied decisively. The original owner really likes Ye Huainan, but he is not the original owner. Ye Huainan is just a little strange to him. Yu Shen didn''t expect that Su Yao''s answer was so decisive that he was stunned Mr. Shen, are you sure you are telling the truth? " "Yu tezhu, believe it or not, I have never liked Ye Huainan." Su Yao said coldly, "the reason why I stayed with him for more than a year is just for his money, but I don''t need his money any more, and the contract between me and him has been terminated, which makes me very happy." Yu Shen opened his mouth and wanted to say something more. Then he heard Su Yao say, "and this is my own business. Yu te helped you to manage it a little too leniently." Yu Shen couldn''t speak at all. Shen Cheng talked about it. What else could he say? Could he force him to say that he liked Ye Huainan? ¡­¡­ And then, suddenly, an unexpected person appeared here. Ye Huainan was going to pick up the plane at the airport, but he didn''t know what was going on. He drove his car here and saw Yu Shen and Su Yao, so he hid and listened to their conversation. He heard half of their conversation. After hearing that Su Yao denied that he liked him, he could not stand up. He wants to make it clear "Shen Cheng, are all those things you said in your heart?" Ye Huainan''s face was a little unhappy. Yu Shen didn''t expect Ye Huainan to appear here. He was surprised, "president, you didn''t go to the airport. How could you be here?" According to reason, the president should have gone to the airport to see Zheng at that time, but now he has come to the hospital. Can''t he feel at ease in Shen Cheng? But is it not Shi Zheng that he really likes? Does he want both Shi Zheng and Shen Cheng? If that''s the case, then the president will be too scum Instead of answering Yu Shen''s question, ye Huainan said, "Yu Shen, you can go. I have something to say to Shen Cheng." After Yu Shen said "good", he quickly left here. And Su Yao frowned, "Ye Huainan, I have nothing to say to you, and if you don''t go to the airport now, it will be too late." He doesn''t understand Ye Huainan. He doesn''t go to the airport to see him. What do you want to do in the hospital? Do you want to bet on him? Listening to the second half of the sentence, ye Huainan suddenly did not get so angry, "Shen Cheng, are you jealous?" Smell speech, Su Yao immediately rolled a white eye, "you have what delusion disease?" Jealous? What a joke! Ye Huainan''s brain is broken. "The president is still a doctor. If you have a brain disease, you should come to see the doctor." After saying this with great sincerity, Su Yao turned to leave, but he was held back by Ye Huainan Chapter 777 Su Yao quickly shook off his hand, stepped back a few steps, and took out a clean handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the place where ye Huainan had just touched, as if ye Huainan was a virus. After wiping it several times, he threw the handkerchief into the dustbin beside him, and said with disgust, "Ye Huainan, if you have something to say, can you stop touching me?" Listening to Su Yao''s disgusted tone, ye Huainan''s face suddenly became very ugly, "Shen Cheng, what do you mean?" "Ye Huainan, are you deaf or blind?" Su Yao asked. Ye Huainan''s face was even more ugly. He growled in a low voice, "Shen Cheng, don''t be shameless!" "I already have a face. I don''t need another one." Su Yao said, "to you, no face no skin, hurry to find a face for yourself." Ye Huainan: He really has a brain in his head. He will come here to find Shen Cheng. Shen Cheng doesn''t need any care and comfort at all, and his mouth is more powerful than anyone else''s. "Shen Cheng, you will regret what you said just now." Shen Cheng must be playing hard to get. He must want to attract his attention in another way "Regret?" Su Yao seemed to hear some jokes, and suddenly burst into laughter. "The most regretful thing I have done in my life is to sign the contract with you. Fortunately, I have no relationship with you now, otherwise I will regret it even more." After understanding the meaning of his words, ye Huainan''s face has already followed some of those at the bottom of the pot Shen Cheng, keep your mouth stiff. I''ll see when you can be tough. " Su Yao immediately rolled his eyes. It seems that ye Huainan''s brain is really in the water, otherwise it will not say such words. He was too lazy to talk nonsense with Ye Huainan again and left directly. Ye Huainan looks at the figure that he leaves, eyes deep. When he couldn''t see Su Yao, he took out the photo that he had torn in two and then glued it again. He was ready to throw it into the garbage can, but he couldn''t do it. Finally, he bit his teeth and put the picture away again. Just think of him as a mean person, and can''t forget all kinds of things between him and Shen Cheng. ¡­¡­ In fact, Su Yao did not leave, but found a place to hide. Because he felt that ye Huainan''s behavior was somewhat strange, he wanted to see what he would do next, and then he saw that scene. In the original plot, ye Huainan threw the picture that Shen Cheng secretly put in his wallet after he learned that Shi Zheng had returned home. However, just now, he saw Ye Huainan tangled for a long time and didn''t throw away the picture. And the picture looks like it was torn in two, but for some reason, it''s stuck together again. There must be something wrong with this. Ye Huainan''s action seems to be unable to forget Shen Cheng, but the person he really likes is Shi Zheng. It''s better to ask tangyuan. Maybe it knows something Su Yao told Tangyuan what he had just seen, and then asked, "Tangyuan, do you know what''s going on here?" "Host..." Tang Yuan was reluctant to speak, but at last he gritted his teeth and told the truth, "in fact, we are wearing the same culture this time, not the original book." Chapter 778 In order to avoid its own back again, it quickly added, "host, this is what I just learned." Su Yao felt that his brain couldn''t turn around. "What did you say just now? Are we wearing the same culture? " "That''s right." Tang Yuan replied. "Who is that with whom?" "It''s Ye Huainan and Shen Cheng." Hearing this, Su Yao almost vomited out his old blood, "what about ye Huainan and Shen Cheng? Which sand sculpture wrote the same culture? " Ye Huainan likes Shencheng? omg£¡ He can already imagine how bloody this rubbish is with the humanity plot. "It was written by a reader of the original work. He was a CP powder from ye Huainan and Shen Cheng. He was very dissatisfied with the eunuch''s work, so he produced his own food." Tang Yuan said, "and the story of humanity is that after ye Huainan finds out that the person he likes is actually Shen Cheng, he starts to pursue his husband''s crematorium, but the plot is always cruel and bloody." Su Yao has no idea where he should make complaints about himself. According to Tang yuan, this is a book about the president of dog blood, and the title of the book is probably - bossy president and his little runaway husband. And now he''s the one who runs away. It''s suffocating. He doesn''t want to go out with Ye Huainan, a brain handicapped bully. You chase me, you abuse me, you abuse your heart. Let Ye Huainan, a wonderful flower, go alone and be beautiful He has to quickly take down Shizheng, let Ye Huainan know that his name grass has the owner. No, according to the configuration of the president Wen, ye Huainan may come to the scene to rob him and then imprison play in the small black room Just thinking about it makes people shiver. Why not kill Ye Huainan, so that nothing will happen. "Tangyuan, can I kill Ye Huainan?" He didn''t want to know, but it was possible. "No Tangyuan replied decisively, "and you should believe your man. With him, ye Huainan can''t do anything to you. Besides, you are not a human being. You can completely deal with Ye Huainan by yourself. " Su Yao thought about it for a while, and thought it was reasonable to say, "yes, let Ye Huainan off for a while." If ye Huainan doesn''t come to provoke him, he won''t do anything. On the contrary, he will beat and explode Ye Huainan''s dog''s head. ¡­¡­ Su Yao was afraid that ye Huainan would suddenly come back again and say something about his shame. He quickly helped grandma Shen go through the discharge procedures. Then he took her home and prepared to take her to another hospital for physical examination tomorrow. In fact, he wanted to take granny Shen to another city, but Grandma Shen''s physical condition is not allowed, and Shi Zheng is also in this city. However, he can''t live in this house now, because ye Huainan also knows that place. He doesn''t want Ye Huainan to come to the house suddenly one day, or he will be in trouble In fact, grandma Shen''s body is much better than before. Su Yao asked her to go back to bed, but she refused. She had been in bed for months, and if she lay down again, her old bone would fall apart. Su Yao took her around the park. All of a sudden, not far away came a cry, "come on, someone fell into the water." "City, go and have a look." Granny Shen looked anxiously in the direction of the voice. Chapter 779 Su Yao nodded, "OK, grandma, you''ll wait for me here. Don''t walk around." "You have to be careful." Su Yao walked in the direction of the sound. There was a lake. There was a child in the lake. There were several adults standing on the bank, but none of them went down to save them. One of the women cried out to the people around her, "please help my child!" Su Yao sighed. As soon as he was ready to go down to save people, someone went down to save people first. The diving position of the man is very standard, when he jumps down, there is no splash. And his action is very fast, almost in a few seconds, has swam to the drowning child''s side, and successfully rescued the child. People standing on the bank were stunned first, then burst out a burst of exclamation. The child''s mother ran over and held her child in her arms and choked, "Yinyin, it''s good that you''re ok..." The little girl called Yin also began to cry. But Su Yao paid attention to the man who rescued him from the water. It was a boy in his early twenties. His wet hair was casually lifted to the back, revealing a sharp and angular face. Under the upright sword eyebrows flying obliquely into the temples, there were a pair of slender black eyes. His thin lips were slightly covered, and it seemed that he was worried about something. Su Yao soon found out the reason - his clothes were all wet after saving people in the water. Wet clothes stick to the body, it makes people feel uncomfortable. Su Yao stepped forward, took off his coat and handed it to the boy. "Here you are. Put it on." The boy didn''t take it, just said "no" with a smile, and then ran away. Su Yao watched him run away and put his coat back in silence At this time, tangyuan said in his mind, "host, that boy is Shizheng." Hearing this, Su Yao immediately frowned, "but Shi Zheng should not have been off the plane for a long time now. How can he appear here? Are you mistaken?" "Host, have you forgotten that it''s the same world now?" Tang Yuan asked. "What do you mean?" "There are only a few similarities between the humanities and the original work. Shi Zheng appears here because he came back early, and ye Huainan knew the time was wrong." Tang Yuan said, "the reason why the author set it like this is to let Ye Huainan Miss Shi Zheng again and lay the groundwork for the future story of Ye Huainan and Shen Cheng abusing themselves and their hearts." Hearing this, Su Yao felt a stomachache. He really can''t understand why some novels have to set this kind of vulgar bloody plot, can''t it be sweet all the time? "By the way, the host, Shi Zheng is also set up as an alumni of different departments in the same school of Shencheng, and..." "And what?" "And when Zheng secretly fell in love with Shen Cheng, he became a love enemy from the white moonlight of Ye Huainan." Su Yao immediately felt the thunder rolling. After a long time, he found his voice In other words, ye Huainan and Shi Zheng will fight for me? " Mother chicken, the reader who wrote this article with humanity is actually Shen Cheng''s black powder. It''s no wonder that he will abuse himself and his heart when he sets up such a plot. "Yes, host." Su Yao''s body shook, almost unable to stand, "this amount of information is too much, I can''t accept it. Let me slow down first." "Host, you have to be strong." Tangyuan can only say this. Su Yao: To step on a strong horse Chapter 780 On the other side. Shi Zheng stops, his mind is full of Su Yao''s smile just now, which makes him feel an impulse to hide the other party from others. But it''s wrong to think that the other person is a living person, not an object at his own disposal. Shi Zheng took a few deep breaths, and tried to suppress the impulse in his heart. He murmured to himself, "hold on, when Zheng, we must hold back. If we act like this, we will certainly scare him away. This kind of thing has to be done slowly." ¡­¡­ When Su Yao returned to his original place, he found that grandma Shen was no longer there. He immediately panicked and asked the people around him about her way out. However, after asking several people, none of them saw grandma Shen in the end. It made him even more nervous. Granny Shen''s body and bones are still very weak. If something happens and no one sees it, it will be really over. Su Yao quickly looked around and finally found grandma Shen in a deserted corner. However, there was not only granny Shen there, but also the boy who had just met. Su Yao had no time to care why Shi Zheng was with granny Shen. He just wanted to know if she was safe. He walked towards them, then squatted down in front of Granny Shen and looked at her carefully. After finding out that there was nothing wrong, he was relieved, "grandma, didn''t I ask you to wait for me there? Why do you want to run around? I''m worried about you Shi Zheng didn''t think that the old woman he met was actually the grandmother of someone he liked. This made him feel happy and he couldn''t help thinking - does this mean that he and Shen Cheng have a lot of fate? Thinking so, Shi Zheng''s eyes fell on Su Yao''s body, and then never left. Su Yao could hardly ignore such a hot sight. He raised his head and looked at Shi Zheng, "this gentleman, are you?" "I am Shi Zheng." When Zheng smile says, "you should know me?" With some expectation in his eyes, Su Yao knew what he was expecting. "I really know you." When Zheng listens to this sentence, the heart suddenly rises the huge joy. He thought that Shen Cheng had already forgotten himself, but he didn''t think that he still remembered himself. Does this mean that Shen Cheng also likes him? However, Shi Zheng was not happy for a long time, because Su Yao added, "we met not long ago. You are the one who saved the little girl from drowning. You are really a good man." Disillusioned, and by their favorite people issued good card when Zheng, as if to hear his heart broken into slag sound. But this does not mean that he has lost hope. He will never give up. He will make Shen Cheng remember him one day. "There''s nothing wrong with good people. I just happened to meet them. If it''s someone else, they will go out of their way to save the little girl who fell into the water." "But you are the only one who can really do it. You are really a good man." Su Yao said seriously, "by the way, I have to thank you for helping me take care of my grandmother." As he said, he stretched out his right hand toward Shizheng. Zheng hesitated for a few seconds, and finally grasped it. The touch from the palm of his hand kept him from letting go, "can I know your name?" "Of course." Su Yao smiles at him, "my name is Shen Cheng." Chapter 781 "So your name is Shen Cheng. Your name sounds good." Shi Zheng said this as if he had heard the name for the first time. The smile on Su Yao''s face did not change. "Mr. Shi, can you let go of my hand?" When Zheng reluctantly released his hand. Su Yao looked at grandma Shen and said, "grandma, it''s almost noon. Let''s go back to dinner." Grandma Shen stood up and said, "Xiaozheng, thank you for chatting with me just now. You can go back to lunch with us." "Thank you, Granny Shen." When Zheng a promise, did not feel embarrassed at all. Su Yao turned his eyes in silence: this guy is as thick as ever. Shi Zheng went home with Su Yao and grandma Shen. Looking at the old and small house in front of him, he didn''t show any disdain. He even said with a smile, "Granny Shen, your home is so beautiful. I like it like this." Mrs. Shen listened, very happy, smiling face wrinkles into a chrysanthemum, "small Zheng, your mouth is really sweet." "Grandma, how come he''s so sweet when he comes to you, and I''m a smooth talker. Who is your grandson?" Although Su Yao said it in a tone of complaint, his face was not half dissatisfied. Granny Shen glared at him and said, "because of your grandson, that''s why I said that. Don''t complain. Go into the kitchen and cook Su Yao: Let him cook? Is it serious? Don''t you think he''ll blow up the kitchen? Seeing that his pestle was still there, Granny Shen stretched out her hand and pushed him, "what are you doing here? Why don''t you hurry?" ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t you forget me to cook, grandma Su Yao asked tentatively. Granny Shen gave him a quick look. "Can you cook? I can''t be a grandmother. I think you just want to be lazy. Go!" Su Yao felt that he was really innocent. He really can''t cook. Forget it, step by step. Maybe he who has the memory of the original owner can make the dishes in good condition. However, there is still a system mall in which he can improve the cooking skills in an instant. "Well, well, I''ll do it now." Su Yao walked slowly towards the kitchen. When Zheng originally wanted to go with her, she was stopped by grandma Shen, "Xiao Zheng, you sit down and talk with me." Shi Zheng looked at the direction of the kitchen, and then looked at grandma Shen. Finally, she sat opposite her and chatted with her. After all, it''s one of the things you have to do to win the favor of your sweetheart''s family. ¡­¡­ In the kitchen, Su Yao, holding a kitchen knife, looked at the fish in front of him. He didn''t know where to start. He ate fish, but he never killed fish. He retrieved the memory of the original owner, but he didn''t help himself at all Su Yao bit his teeth and picked up the fish from the pool, ready to learn about his life. The fish seemed aware of the danger and resisted, hitting him in the face with his tail. Su Yao''s white face suddenly had a red mark. He was silent, then angry. Su Yao used all his strength to smash the fish to the ground. After a few movements on the ground, there was no movement. Su Yao went over and bent down. He put out a finger and poked it. Seeing that it was still, he picked it up. After a few strokes with the knife, I started to do it Chapter 782 When Zheng listens to the news coming from the kitchen, he can''t help worrying about Su Yao, "grandma Shen, I''d better go to the kitchen to help him." However, as soon as he got up, he was pressed down by grandma Shen. "He can handle it by himself, and he doesn''t need help. What''s more, there''s no reason to ask guests to help cook." ¡°¡­¡­ But what''s the matter with that noise? " "He was killing fish just now. This is usually the case. Don''t worry about it." Said Grandma Shen. Shi Zheng doesn''t know what to say. He can only listen to grandma Shen However, Su Yao still had no way to take the fish. Although the fish had stopped moving, he still had no way to start, so he could only turn to Tangyuan for help. "Tangyuan, do you have anything that can improve your cooking skills?" "Of course, but what do you want from the host?" Su Yao said impatiently, "I''ll keep this for later. Give me the thing." "Good." The Tangyuan answered, and went to the mall to find something to improve his cooking skills. After finding it, he immediately gave it to Su Yao. Su Yao looked at a book that suddenly appeared in his hand and frowned, "what is this?" "This is a skill book. After you read it, your cooking will be greatly improved." Tang Yuan explained. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao thinks that Tangyuan is just playing tricks on him. What kind of skill is so thick that he is afraid that even the day lily will be cold after he finishes reading it. "There''s nothing else. I don''t want to waste time." "Host, you don''t really need to read this skill book, you just need to stick it on your forehead, and all kinds of knowledge in it will actively enter your brain and become a part of you." "I''ll try." Su Yao dubiously pasted the technical book on his forehead, "if it doesn''t work, I''ll tear down your garbage." Tangyuan It''s really hard. A few minutes later, the skill book in Su Yao''s hand suddenly disappeared, and a lot of things were crammed into his mind. Fortunately, his mental strength is strong enough, otherwise his head will explode with pain. Su Yao clearly feels that there is something different. He has never killed a fish, but now he can quickly open his belly and dispose of it And it''s the same with other ingredients, as if he had dealt with them thousands of times. ¡­¡­ Until he finished the last dish, Su Yao still couldn''t believe that the dishes in front of him were all made by himself. Before this, he was a kitchen killer, but now he has changed from a kitchen killer to a chef. He stretched out his hand and pinched his thigh. "Hiss, it hurts." So it''s true "What are you doing, host?" Tangyuan asked a little puzzled. "I''m just making sure I''m dreaming." Said Su Yao. "Do you still think you are dreaming "No, I''m not dreaming. It''s all true." From today on, Su Yao is no longer a kitchen killer. He can finally make a table of delicious food by himself. "Tangyuan, you can be very useful sometimes." Tangyuan "hey hey" a smile, "host, you still don''t praise me, or I will be too proud." "Then you can take it as if I didn''t say anything." Tangyuan Chapter 783 Even so, Su Yao was not confident. He picked up a pair of clean chopsticks, tasted each dish, and took it out of the kitchen only after he was sure it could be eaten. See him come out, when Zheng hurried forward, take the vegetables in his hand, "Shen Cheng, I''ll help you." "Thank you." Su Yao gave him a smile. When Zheng''s hand slightly trembled a few times, the two dishes in his hand almost didn''t hold, "there''s nothing to thank for such a small matter, and I''m a rice eater. If I don''t do anything, my conscience will be disturbed." Su Yao just smile, did not speak, but thought in his heart: such a thick skinned person like you, will feel embarrassed? You''re lying to the ghost. Shi Zheng didn''t dare to see Su Yao again. He was afraid that he would not be able to help himself to do something wrong. He put the two dishes on the table, helped Su Yao bring out the other dishes in the kitchen, and helped him to fill the rice. Seeing that he was so attentive, Su Yao believed more and more what Tangyuan had said before. Shi Zheng really likes Shen Cheng, but it''s a pity "Host, you don''t have to have any sense of guilt about this, because the story of the world begins after you come." "What''s more, Shizheng in this world has also changed into a man, who is the embodiment of the soul fragment of the LORD God." Su Yao was stunned at first, and then said, "I know, I just feel that Shen Cheng in the original book is somewhat pitiful." If Shen Cheng in the original book meets a person who really likes him, his end will not be so miserable. Tang Yuan sighs. Shen Cheng in the original book is really pathetic, but half of it is made by himself. If he didn''t like Ye Huainan''s scum man, things would not be like that One person, one system is a silence. ¡­¡­ Shi Zheng looked at Su Yao, who was a little depressed. He thought of the things he had investigated not long ago. A dark light flashed in his eyes. The slag man named Ye Huainan left Shen Cheng by his side for more than a year and refused to cherish it. It''s really not enough to die ten thousand times "Shen Cheng, why do you look strange? Is there something wrong with you?" Su Yao came back to his senses and shook his head. "It''s nothing. It''s just that I didn''t sleep well last night. Now I''m a little sleepy." "Chengcheng, if you really want to sleep, you should go to sleep for a while after eating. Your health is very important." At this time, Granny Shen, who had not spoken for a long time, began to speak. "I see, grandma." Su Yao said, "let''s hurry to eat, or the food will be cold." Grandma Shen answered and rose from the sofa. Su Yao was just about to help her to sit down at the table, when Zheng preempted a step, "Granny Shen, I''ll help you to sit down." Granny Shen did not refuse, but also said with a smile, "Xiaozheng, you are really a good child." When Zheng smile, did not speak. ¡­¡­ It''s early autumn, it''s a bit cold, Shi Zheng''s body that wet wardrobe is not dry, do not know where to blow a cold wind, make him sneeze. Shen granny looked at him, "Xiaozheng, you go to the room in the city to change dry clothes, or wait a moment to really have a cold." When Zheng listens to this words, can''t help but look at Su Yao, "still don''t use it, I''ll go back later." Chapter 784 "OK, if you want to change it, you can change it. It''s nothing to be ashamed of." Su Yao went over and pulled him up. "Are you still a man Shi Zheng didn''t speak. He looked down at the hands of the two men and let Su Yao lead him. Su Yao took him to his bedroom, took out a set of clothes that the original owner had never worn and handed it to him, "you can wear this suit." When Zheng took that suit of clothes, turned over, found that a pair of underpants was missing, he said directly, "do you have underwear that you haven''t worn, if you don''t wear underwear, it will be very hard to wear." Hearing this, Su Yao''s expression suddenly changed. Shit, it''s shameless that this guy can say such a thing without expression. Seeing his expression of swallowing flies, Shi Zheng felt a little uncomfortable in his heart If not, forget it "If you don''t take charge of it, don''t let me find it." Su Yao opened the wardrobe and looked for it. Finally, he found a pair of underpants whose packing bag had not been removed. In the memory of the original owner, the underwear was originally called to give ye Huainan, but he felt embarrassed to send it out, so he kept it by himself. Anyway, he can''t wear it, so I''d better give it to Shi Zheng. Su Yao threw that pair of underpants to Shi Zheng, "take it, you put it on quickly, I''ll go out first." Having said this, he went out of the bedroom and closed the door. Shi Zheng looks down at the underwear in his hand. It''s obviously the size that Su Yao can''t wear. You can imagine where it came from. It is likely that ye Huainan left here Shen Cheng and ye Huainan may have done that kind of intimate thing. At the thought of this, Shi Zheng wanted to rush out to ask Su Yao, but he finally controlled himself. He took off his clothes which had not been dried, and changed the clothes that Su Yao gave himself. After changing clothes, Shi Zheng didn''t go out immediately, but turned around in the bedroom, and then the whole person lay down on the bed, picked up the pillow that his beloved had pillowed, buried his face and took a few puffs. I didn''t find out how abnormal my behavior was. "I really want to, I really want to make you my property soon." "Shen Cheng, you can only be mine. I will make you like me..." Seeing that Shi Zheng hasn''t come out for a long time, Su Yao is ready to ask him to come out. As soon as he is about to knock on the door, he hears these two words. His mood suddenly becomes very complicated. Say such words, when Zheng really is not a pervert? How come the person he likes has never been normal in any world? Su Yao adjusted his mood and knocked on the door, "Shi Zheng, have you changed your clothes?" Hearing Su Yao''s voice, Shizheng suddenly recovered from his fantasy. He quickly got up from the bed and put the pillow back in place. Then he went to open the door and said to Su Yao with a smile, "I''ve changed it. Thank you for lending me the clothes." Su Yao looked at him a few times. In fact, his clothes were a little small for Shi Zheng. His arms and legs were exposed. He looked like an adult who stole clothes from children. He tried to resist a smile. "This dress looks good on you." When Zheng looked at himself, and then very agreed to say, "I also think so." Chapter 785 Su Yao was speechless What he said was just polite. This guy didn''t recognize it, or he was pretending. But when Zheng saw Su Yao''s expression was strange, he thought that his voice was not sincere enough, so he changed his tone of voice, "this dress can be so suitable for me. It''s your vision. You are really great." Su Yao broke his work for a second and couldn''t help laughing. "You are so interesting. I''ve never seen such a boast like you." When Zheng don''t think this words have what funny, a face serious open a way, "I this words is serious, you don''t laugh." Su Yao reached out and patted him on the shoulder However, although he said so, he was still laughing. When Zheng frowned, just ready to say something, grandma Shen''s voice rang up, "what are you two doing there? Come to eat quickly, the meal will be cold." Su Yao put away the smile on his face and patted Zheng''s shoulder. "Let''s go and eat." When Zheng "Oh" a, keep up with his pace. ¡­¡­ Just after dinner, Su Yao was about to clear the table when the door was suddenly knocked. He looked at Shi Zheng on one side and said, "Shizheng, please help to look at the door." Shi Zheng nodded and walked towards the door. Then he opened the door and found that ye Huainan was standing at the door. Then he quickly closed the door. "Why did you close the door again? Who was it outside?" Su Yao put down his bowl and chopsticks and walked towards him. "Just a beggar. Don''t worry about him." Shi Zheng didn''t tell the truth. He didn''t want to let Su Yao see ye Huainan, let alone let the two of them rekindle their old love. Ye Huainan must have some purpose when he comes here suddenly. He can''t succeed. Su Yao saw that he was lying and became more interested in the man outside. "Let me see. Maybe you are wrong. There are no beggars here." Ye Huainan, who is still standing outside the door, has some doubts about life. The man who opened the door just now seems to be Shi Zheng? But isn''t this Shen Cheng''s home? Why is Shizheng here? Was he wrong just now? Ye Huainan knocked on the door again. In order to prevent Su Yao from not opening the door, he did not make a sound. Shi Zheng wanted to stop Su Yao, but he didn''t dare, so he could only watch Su Yao open the door. Su Yao didn''t expect that ye Huainan was the one knocking at the door. He was stunned. After he had reacted, he went to close the door. Ye Huainan''s reaction was not slow. Before the door was about to close, he put his right foot against the door and did not let Su Yao close it. Su Yao wanted to clip his foot off, but he didn''t do it when he thought that there would be endless trouble after that. He sighed, "President Ye Da, I have made it clear to you what I should say. There seems to be nothing to say between us?" He really can''t understand what ye Huainan suddenly came to the door for. Is he trying to develop a dog blood love story with him that is both abusive and heartbreaking? No, he refused. He didn''t want to go through that kind of thing, and he already had someone he liked. However, ye Huainan didn''t seem to have heard of Su Yao''s words. In fact, he was driving people away. He said, "open the door first. I have something to talk to you about." Chapter 786 But he just doesn''t want to open the door. God knows what will happen after he opens the door. Is Ye Huainan a man who has no eyesight? It''s clear that he''s been so obvious. "President Ye Da, I already have someone I like. Can you stop pestering me?" Standing on the side of the Zheng feel that his whole person is not good. What the hell is it when you have someone you like? It was Ye Huainan. Who is it now? Can''t he have a name? Ye Huainan was just going to see if Shizheng was really here, but after hearing this sentence, he was immediately distracted. "Do you have someone you like? Who is that man? " Ye Huainan resisted his anger. He didn''t expect that after only one day, Su Yao said that he had a favorite person? Has he been wearing a green hat all the time? Who is that wild man who dares to wear a green hat to his president ye? "Shen Cheng, you''d better tell me who that wild man is!" Hearing his commanding tone, Su Yao suddenly turned a big white face. "President ye, I don''t seem to have the obligation to tell you. It''s my own private matter, and you have no right to ask." "You are mine, so your business is mine." Ye Huainan, in great anger, completely forgets that there is no relationship between him and Su Yao. Su Yao: Ye Huainan, I think you are thinking of farting! Listen to the two people''s dialogue clearly when Zheng, at this time want to rush out, a punch hit Ye Huainan''s face. What his? Ye Huainan is really shameless and shameless! Shen Cheng has nothing to do with him, but suddenly he runs to Shen Cheng''s home to say this. He is afraid that his skin is too thick to compare with the city wall. Su Yao did not speak because he had found that he and ye Huainan could not make sense at all. Their brain waves were not on the same line at all. He opened the door, but not to let Ye Huainan in. However, ye Huainan misunderstood him. He thought that Su Yao wanted to open up and come back to him again. But he won''t want Su Yao so soon. He wants to When ye Huainan was still in infinite reverie, Su Yao suddenly laughed and kicked him. Ye Huainan, without any precaution, was kicked to the ground by him, and flashed to the waist. Ye Huainan''s face was twisted with pain. He never thought that Su Yao would dare to treat him like this, and his anger burned again in his heart. "Shen Cheng!" Su Yao rolled his eyes. "Don''t shout so loud. Your grandfather has a good ear." Ye Huainan listened to this sentence and felt that he didn''t know each other any more. Shen Cheng is not like this when he is with him. Is this the true face of Shen city? It seems that it''s quite touching So, ye Huainan''s mouth raised a smile, said a very bully general lines, but also very shameful of the kind, "Oh, man, you successfully aroused my interest." Su Yao: mdzz£¡ Ye Huainan''s brain is definitely in the water! Absolutely! Ye Huainan did not feel how ashamed he had just said. He said other words of shame: "man, if you want to attract my attention, you have succeeded." "Since you have the courage to provoke me to Ye Huainan, don''t try to escape from me again..." Chapter 787 "The fire you''ve caused will be put out by yourself..." After hearing Ye Huainan''s last words of shame, Su Yao couldn''t help it any more. No matter whether it will cause trouble or not, he will beat Ye Huainan, the mentally retarded one, and beat out all the water in Ye Huainan''s mind. Su Yao looked around, ready to take a handy thing. Because if you hit Ye Huainan with your hand, his own hand will hurt. "Use this." When Zheng saw what Su Yao wanted to do, he took off a shoe and handed it to him, "this is the most suitable way to hit people." In fact, if he could, he would like to fight in person and slap Ye Huainan in the face so that he could know what to say and what not to say. Su Yao looked at the shoe handed over, and suddenly felt that Shi Zheng was really a werewolf. It''s a great shame for ye Huainan to beat Ye Huainan with this kind of thing, and he is likely to get mad What''s more, Shi Zheng is still the white moon of Ye Huainan. If ye Huainan knew that Shi Zheng had done such a thing, I don''t know how he would feel. "Thank you." Su Yao took the shoe with a smile and walked towards Ye Huainan. Ye Huainan saw that he was coming towards him with a shoe. A bad premonition suddenly rose in his heart, "Shen Cheng, what are you going to do?" "President Ye Da, your mouth is really disobedient. I''ll help you to adjust / teach / teach it well, so as to save it from saying something that should not be said in the future." Finish saying this word, he used that shoe to throw Ye Huainan a mouth son. "Pa!" The voice was very clear and loud. Ye Huainan''s left face is swollen Ye Huainan was so angry that he had never been insulted. Su Yao was the first to do so. "Shen Cheng..." As soon as his words came out, Su Yao threw it away again. "Pa pa pa pa..." After a few sounds, ye Huainan''s whole face was swollen, like a pig''s head. Su Yao stopped. He hooked his lips and said, "President ye, I hope you don''t pester me again, or it won''t be so simple." However, what he didn''t think of was Ye Huai South Africa, but he was not angry. He also said a very shameful word, "Shen Cheng, I didn''t expect you to be so hot. I like it. I will get you and make you a plaything in my bed." Hearing this, Su Yao felt that he was so disgusted that he would spit out the dinner overnight. He gave Ye Huainan a kick and said, "Ye Huainan, you mentally retarded, go to die for me!" Ye Huainan rolled his eyes and fainted directly. After su Yao calmed down, he found his mobile phone from the pocket of Ye Huainan''s clothes, directly cracked the password of his mobile phone, and called Yu Shen. After the phone was connected, he said, "assistant Yu, President Ye of your family is dizzy at my door. Come and pick him up." Although Yu Shen didn''t know what happened, he still drove by. After su Yao hung up, he put his cell phone back in place, went back to the room and closed the door. He left Ye Huainan with a pig''s face lying there alone Yu Shen, who rushed over, looked at Ye Huainan, who was beaten badly, and was silent for a few seconds. Then he quickly walked over and helped Ye Huainan up, "president, President..." Ye Huainan opened his eyes and looked at Yu Shen in front of him. He said in a confused way, "Yu Shen, how can you be here?" Chapter 788 "Shen Cheng called to let me pick you up." Yu Shen didn''t dare to look at Ye Huainan''s pig head face, for fear that he would laugh without holding back. Don''t know how, ye Huainan listen to this sentence, in the heart some happy, "he really is pretending to come out, he still has me in the heart." Yu Shen: No, President, you''re absolutely wrong. The reason why Shen Cheng will call me to pick you up is not to worry about you, but to fear that you will die at his door. What''s more, you have been beaten like this by Shen Cheng? Yu Shen wanted to say these words very much, but felt that he still did not want to stimulate Ye Huainan''s one. He said, "president, I will send you to the hospital now." "No Ye Huainan did not expect to refuse. If he went to the hospital, he might have contracted the headlines tomorrow, and he couldn''t afford to lose face. "President, if you don''t go to the hospital, it may take several days for your face to completely detumescence." Yu Shen earnestly advised, "and the company now has a lot of things waiting for you to deal with." Ye Huainan also knows this, but he just doesn''t want to lose face. After all, his face represents the face of the company. "Let Fang continue to show me. There is no need to go to the hospital for this minor injury. As for the company affairs, I will deal with them at home before my face gets better. You can handle other small matters. " "President, did you forget that Mr. Fang went abroad with his girlfriend a few days ago and hasn''t come back yet." Yu Shen kindly reminded. Ye Huainan suddenly choked Then call me another private doctor, the skilled one. " Then, seeing what Yu Shen wanted to say, he added, "Yu Shen, if you don''t do what I say, you don''t want the year-end bonus." Ye Huainan has caught Yu Shen''s soft threat this time. Yu Shen usually works so hard to get a year-end bonus that is more generous than others. If the year-end bonus is lost because of such small things, then he and I will cry to death. "President, I see. I''ll send you back first, and then I''ll get you a private doctor." "And my car. You can find a driver to drive it back for me." Yu Shen nodded, "OK, I''ll call a valet first." Ye Huainan said "um" and didn''t speak any more The driver called for the driver came soon. After Yu Shen explained to him, he gave him the car key. I took the car key and got on Ye Huainan''s car. Yu Shen looked at Ye Huainan, "president, get on the bus." However, when Yu came to Huainan, he suddenly remembered the two steps he had just taken. Then he waved to Yu Shen, "Yu Shen, come here for a while." "President, what''s the matter?" Yu Shen walked towards him as he asked. "My waist just flashed. Help me to get on the bus." Ye Huainan said. Yu Shen suddenly fell silent President, what did you do to flash your waist? "Why, do you have any opinion about it?" After ye Huainan''s voice rang out, Yu Shen found out that he had said what he had in mind and quickly shook his head. "President, I don''t have any opinions about this. I just want to care about you." "All right, stop talking nonsense and help me get in the car." Chapter 789 Hearing the sound of the car driving away, Su Yao opened the door and took a look. He found that ye Huainan and his car were gone. He felt a faint sigh of relief. When Zheng looked at his expression, he couldn''t help laughing, "Shen Cheng, since you are so afraid, why did you just start to hit him?" "His mouth is too much for me to hold back." Su Yao said, "I have never met such a shameful person." Is that what all the domineering presidents say? If so, it would be terrible. Zheng quite agreed and nodded, "I have never met such a person, it''s really hard for you." If ye Huainan said those words to him, he would surely smash his dog''s head. Su Yao was still too kind. Su Yao looked at him and said, "by the way, do you know ye Huainan knows you?" Listening to this, I don''t know why, when Zheng''s heart suddenly pulled up the twelve level alarm, "why do you ask? I don''t know him. " "He ah, there is a white moonlight, that white moonlight is called Shizheng, and then Zheng seems to be you." Su Yao said with a smile. When Zheng frowned, "are you wrong?" "as like as two peas." I saw several pictures of Zheng on his side, which you are exactly the same as the photo. When Zheng''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly, he spoke in a dubious way Really? " "Really, more true than pearls. If you don''t believe it, I can show it to you. " Su Yao said as he took out his mobile phone, opened the photo album, and took out the photos taken by the original owner for Shi Zheng to have a look. When Zheng looked at those photos, immediately even killed Ye Huainan''s heart. Ye Huainan is a dog who robbed Shen Cheng from him. He dared to have that kind of idea on him. It''s really impossible to die ten thousand times. However, compared with killing Ye Huainan, the more important thing now is to explain clearly to Su Yao. If he misunderstands that he is approaching him for the sake of Ye Huainan, it will be over. "Shen Cheng, although I don''t know what this is about, you can rest assured that I will give you an account." Zheng Zheng said with a face. Su Yao was a little confused. He knew all these words, but why didn''t he know what Shi Zheng was talking about after they were connected together? ¡°¡­¡­ Shi Zheng, what do you mean? What do you mean? Give me an account? And we don''t seem to know each other. Why do you say that to me all of a sudden When Zheng listen to that sentence "we two seem to be unfamiliar", suddenly feel his heart in countless knife. Where are they not familiar? They were all cooked to have the same meal at the same table. ¡°¡­¡­ Shen Cheng, you are wrong. We are not unfamiliar. We are already very familiar with each other, and we still have the same kind of friendship after having the same meal. So don''t say that again, or I will be sad. " Shi Zheng is serious nonsense. If it wasn''t for knowing why he had a meal with him, Su Yao would have thought he was right. This guy is really good at making mistakes. "Well, what you say is what you say." Su Yao sighed helplessly, then began to drive people, "it looks like it''s going to rain, you''d better hurry back." Chapter 790 However, as soon as his words were finished, grandma Shen''s voice rang behind him, "Shen Cheng, Xiaozheng is a guest. There is no reason to drive away guests. Have your upbringing gone into the belly of a dog?" Su Yao turned around and looked at grandma Shen who didn''t know when to walk behind him. He laughed dryly, "grandma, I''m not driving a guest. I''m just kind enough to remind him. After all, it looks like it''s going to rain." "Yes, Granny Shen. Shen Cheng is just kind-hearted. Don''t blame him." Shi Zheng helps Su Yao speak. Hearing this, Su Yao gave him a grateful look. Shizheng resisted the impulse to laugh and continued to say, "Granny Shen, I still have something to do. I''ll go back first and come back to see you when I''m free." Although Mrs. Shen wanted him to stay for dinner, she said, "well, be careful on your way." Listening to her voice, Su Yao doubted who her grandson was. He couldn''t help turning his eyes secretly. When Zheng gently nodded, "I know, I will be more careful." When Zheng said while opening the door, the results of a foot just stepped out, the sky began to rain cats and dogs, suddenly silent. Su Yao didn''t expect that Shi Zheng''s luck was so bad that he almost laughed. Shi Zheng took back the foot that had just stepped out and turned to look at Su Yao and grandma Shen. The expression on his face seemed to have something to love. "Granny Shen, can I borrow an umbrella?" Grandma Shen looked outside. Now it''s not only raining cats and dogs, but also a strong wind. She said, "Xiaozheng, it''s raining so hard outside, and it''s windy. Even if you hold an umbrella, you''ll still get wet. If that''s not important, you''d better wait for the rain to fall, or call your family to pick up." Shi Zheng originally planned to call his family to pick him up, but seeing Su Yao''s expression of "you hurry to go", he immediately changed his mind, "grandma Shen, my family are busy and don''t want to trouble them. I''d better wait until the rain drops." When he saw Su Yao''s expression collapsed because of this sentence, a smile flashed in his eyes. "Shen city is still not willing to leave now." Hearing this, Su Yao was so angry that he ground his teeth and said, "how can it be? I''m very happy, and I''m worried about what will happen if you go back in such a heavy rain." Depend on, when Zheng this dog man precipice is intentional! "In that case, I''m relieved." When he said this, his eyes flashed with a smile. Su Yao was so angry that he almost vomited blood Grandma, I suddenly feel a little uncomfortable. I want to go back to my room and have a good chat with Shi Zheng. " If he talks to Shi Zheng again, he is really afraid that he can''t help beating people. Listening to the previous sentence, Granny Shen was immediately worried, "uncomfortable? where are you not feeling well? Do you want to go to the hospital and have a look? " "No more." Su Yao shook his head. "Just sleep for a while. You don''t have to go to the hospital." "Then you go to bed quickly, but if you are really uncomfortable, go to the hospital and have a look. It''s absolutely wrong. You can''t drag it." "I see. I went." Without saying a word, Shi Zheng watched Su Yao go to his bedroom. He heaved a long sigh in his heart. What''s wrong? I''m angry. Alas Chapter 791 Su Yao was just going to lie in bed with his eyes open for a while, but he didn''t expect to fall asleep at last. When he woke up, it was already dark, and it was raining cats and dogs outside the window. Do not know when Zheng that guy back. With this in mind, Su Yao got out of bed, opened the door and went out. Then he found that Shi Zheng not only did not leave, but also talked with grandma Shen very happily. he looked at the clock on the wall. The hour hand had already pointed to five o''clock, and he could not help but Tucao. "Grandma, make complaints about how long you''ve been talking." It is said that there is a generation gap between ten years old. There is more than one generation gap between the two people. I don''t know how they talked. Moreover, they talked for so long. It''s really amazing. Grandma Shen waved to him, "city, come here for a moment. I have something to tell you." Su Yao went over and sat down on the sofa. "Grandma, what do you want to say?" "I have discussed with Xiaozheng just now. Today he will not leave and stay in our house for the night." Listening to this sentence, Su Yao suddenly felt that his whole person was not good Granny, you''re not lying to me, are you? " Mingming just met. Why did grandma Shen let him live at home? What kind of ecstasy did Shi Zheng give her? If she goes on like this, she will think of Shi Zheng as her grandson. "What grandma Shen said is true. I''ll trouble you tonight." When Zheng mouth way. Su Yao: What''s troubling him? Damn it, Shizheng is not going to sleep with him tonight? No, that won''t do! "Grandma, Shi Zheng himself is not without a home..." However, before he finished his words, he was interrupted by grandma Shen, "I just want to tell you, and you don''t have the right to refute." Su Yao: Shi Zheng must have given granny Shen ecstasy soup, otherwise things would not have developed like this. Although Shi Zheng was very happy that he could sleep with someone he liked this evening, seeing Su Yao''s resistance, he felt that he should give up this opportunity for the time being. Wait until he likes himself Think about it, when Zheng mouth way, "Shen granny, I suddenly think I have to go home, so I still don''t live here at night." Su Yao snorted. This guy is pretty smart. Although I feel very sorry for this, but I can''t force Shizheng to live here. Grandma Shen said, "well, it''s raining a little bit now. You can go back now." Said, she looked at Su Yao again, "city, you go to take an umbrella to small Zheng." "Oh," Su Yao said. He got up and found a bigger umbrella for Shizheng. "Take it. This umbrella is very big. You don''t have to worry about getting wet." When Zheng took the umbrella with a smile, some sweet Zizi in my heart. It seems that Su Yao still has a little bit of him in his heart, otherwise he would not have given him such a big umbrella and would not have said such a thing to him. It''s just that little bit would be better if it could become more than half. "Thank you, Shen Cheng." Looking at the brilliant smile on his face, Su Yao felt a little uneasy and said goodbye There''s nothing to thank you for. You can go quickly, or you can''t go when it rains heavily. " When Zheng nodded, "that I go, goodbye." "Goodbye." Chapter 792 "City, you send Xiao Zheng off." At this time, Granny Shen, who had been watching their interaction silently, opened her mouth. "Good." Su Yao agreed, and then looked at Shi Zheng, "go, I''ll send you off." Shi Zheng nodded and went out with him Su Yao will Zheng to the door of the community, just ready to return, when Zheng suddenly opened his mouth and called him, "Shen Cheng!" "What else can I do for you?" When Zheng hesitated again and again, and finally did not want to say the words at this time, "nothing, you go back." Su Yao looked at him with a strange look. "Are you really OK?" Hesitant, really is not big husband. ¡°¡­¡­ It''s really nothing. Goodbye "Oh, goodbye then." Su Yao turned and left. When Zheng looked at his leaving figure, his heart suddenly surged with an impulse. He couldn''t help shouting at Su Yao, "Shen Cheng, I like you." However, there happened to be a car passing by. With the sound of more and more rain, Su Yao didn''t understand what he was saying. But he stopped and turned, "Shi Zheng, I didn''t hear what you said just now." "It''s nothing. Go back now." When Zheng''s heart some dejected, originally he did not hear. Su Yao had no doubt and replied, "you should go back as soon as possible." Shi Zheng didn''t speak. He stood there watching Su Yao leave. Until his figure completely disappeared in the rain, he left with an umbrella Back home, Su Yao had just changed her shoes. Grandma Shen waved to him, "come here, city. I want to tell you something." Su Yao very cleverly went over and sat on the sofa opposite her, "grandma, you say." "Shi Zheng said something to me just now. I think it''s necessary to say something to you." Listening to the first half of the sentence, Su Yao immediately raised twelve points of vigilance, "grandma, what did he say to you?" Is it because he likes Shen Cheng? According to Shi Zheng''s character, he would certainly say something like this "It''s a secret between him and me. I won''t tell you." Granny Shen looked serious. "I just want to say one word to you. No matter what kind of decision you make in the future, I will support you." Hearing this, Su Yao was more and more sure of what Shi Zheng had said to grandma Shen. He was so angry that he wanted to beat him up I see, grandma. Thank you Originally, he planned to tell Grandma Shen about those things when she was well, but he didn''t expect that Shi Zheng suddenly came out to do something. Fortunately, grandma Shen didn''t have an accident, otherwise he would have to beat him up. Still walking in the rain, Zheng Tu sneezed. He wrapped up his coat and walked into a clothing store not far in front of him. When I came out of it, I changed my clothes. He didn''t throw away the clothes Su Yao gave him, and he was reluctant to throw them away. Leaving aside the fact that it was given by someone I like, the clothes are a reason to get close to each other again. ¡­¡­ Yao Nan didn''t even stay in Huainan''s house for a while, because he didn''t even go out to hurt Su''s face. However, Shi Zheng hasn''t come back since that day. It''s estimated that he is preparing for the game. So Su Yao had a very free time these days, and he was very happy. Time flies, and it''s the day before the match Chapter 793 The day before the competition, Shi Zheng found the hospital where Grandma Shen was now and wanted to invite Su Yao to watch his competition. But when he passed by, Su Yao was not with grandma Shen in the ward, and she was sleeping. When Zheng did not want to disturb her, put down the fruit basket in his hand and left the ward. However, as soon as he got to the stairway, he ran into Su Yao, the kind of body collision. Su Yao''s nose touched Shi Zheng''s chest, which made his eyes full of tears. He reached out and rubbed his nose. "What do you think of the road?" "I''m so sorry. Would you like me to rub it for you?" "No more." Su Yao dodged his outstretched hand. "What are you doing here?" "I''m going to play tomorrow. Can you watch my game?" Shi Zheng looked at him expectantly. Instead of answering this question, Su Yao asked, "why do you want me to watch your game?" When Zheng suddenly did not know how to answer, he hesitated, "this I want you to watch my game. If you don''t want to go, it doesn''t matter. I have something else to do. Go first. Goodbye "Wait a minute." Su Yao stopped him. "I''ll think about it." That is to say, it is very likely that he will go to watch his game. When Zheng suppressed inner excitement, "good, I will wait for you." With these words, he ran down the stairs like a fly, for fear that Su Yao would suddenly repent. Su Yao shook his head helplessly, "really, like a child." "If this is not love, then what is love?" The sweet dumpling suddenly came with such a sentence, "love is such a wonderful thing." Su Yao immediately rolled his eyes, "Tangyuan, what''s the matter with you? It''s not like you''ve lost your mind?" "Host, you never know what happened to me." "Then tell me what happened to you." "I met my love, the other party is also a system, but I forgot to contact her." Tang Yuan sighed, "I don''t know when I''ll meet her again..." "How can you be so sure that the other person is a girl, not a belt / A / of?" Su Yao asked. Tangyuan choked suddenly It seems that they don''t know what kind of character they are Is it the end of love before it begins? No, we should think in a good direction. God will not be so cruel to it. The other party must be a girl. "Host, don''t talk nonsense. The system I met was a girl." "But don''t you forget that there are such things as fake mothers in this world? Maybe the other party is a fake mother. " After imagining the picture, tangyuan suddenly felt that his whole system was not working well Host, are you the devil "Yes, I am a devil." Su Yao admitted it directly. I didn''t expect that he would say Tangyuan like this Shit, why don''t you follow the routine? "Host, I don''t want to talk to you anymore." Su Yao said "Oh" coldly, and there was no more afterword. Tangyuan felt that his heart would be broken by him Can''t you comfort me, host "How do you want me to comfort you? Or I wish you a gay system? " Tangyuan: Host, don''t you think that''s vicious "I''ve always been so vicious." Tangyuan, die. Chapter 794 Soon, it was the day of Shi Zheng''s competition. After a few words with grandma Shen, Su Yao went to the venue of the competition. However, something happened on the road, and when the game started, we could still reach our destination. Su Yao sat in the taxi and looked at the road blocked by the car. He asked the driver in the driver''s seat anxiously, "master, how long will this car still be blocked? I''m in a hurry." "According to my past experience, it is estimated that it will be blocked for more than an hour." Said the driver. Su Yao could not help frowning. When the road is open, Shi Zheng''s competition is expected to be over. "Master, I''d better get out of the car. I don''t have to change the money." Su Yao took out a hundred yuan bill and threw it into the co driver''s seat. Before the driver could speak, he opened the door and got out of the car. He bypassed one car after another and walked into an alley nearby. "Tangyuan, please help me see if I can get to the competition venue through this alley" "yes, but..." Before Tangyuan had finished speaking, Su Yao suddenly ran up. The speed was so fast that people couldn''t see it clearly. He couldn''t help being silent. Well, it forgot that Tangyuan is not an ordinary person at all On the other hand, the game has not officially started, Shi Zheng looked at the audience again and again, but he did not find Su Yao among them, which made him a little disappointed. Although he had expected that Su Yao would not come, he was really disappointed when such a thing happened. However, he must win the first prize in this competition. He wants to give the first prize to Su Yao. Shi Zheng calmed down for a while and began to warm up Only a few minutes before the competition, Su Yao finally arrived at the venue. He went to the front row and sat down in a humble corner. But I don''t know if it was arranged by God. Shi Zheng looks at the audience again and finds Su Yao sitting in the corner very accurately. See his sweetheart appeared, when Zheng excited to almost cry out, fortunately to hold back, or fear will attract more eyes. But the opponent standing next to him found something wrong, and thought that Shi Zheng looked down on them. He couldn''t help saying, "Shi Zheng, the game is not over yet. It''s not sure who wins or loses. Don''t be too happy too soon." "I''ll do my best in this game." When Zheng said. He wants to show Su Yao the best one That person''s nose is crooked. When Zheng said this word with him even if not go all out can easily win the first place. "Shizheng, don''t go too far." When Zheng deeply looked at him, "is you think much, I will never despise any opponent." When the man wanted to say something more, the referee announced that the game was about to start, and he could only swallow what he had said. However, before he appeared on the stage, he glared fiercely. When Zheng did not put this incident in his heart, he looked at the direction of the audience, and then also on the scene. ¡­¡­ With the sound of gunfire, the players rushed into the water one by one, just like a whale breaking through the big waves and going forward. All the people in the audience called out the names of the players, among which the name of Shi Zheng was the most popular. Su Yao didn''t know what to use to describe the match, but he knew that among these players, Shi Zheng was the fastest and most standard one Chapter 795 In this arena, no one can be more dazzling than Shi Zheng And there is no doubt that the winner of this round is Shi Zheng. When the results were put on the big screen, the fans who belonged to Shi Zheng cheered, and Su Yao couldn''t help cheering with them, "Shi Zheng! When Zheng! " Ye Huainan, who also came to watch the game, heard his most familiar voice and couldn''t help standing up and looking at the people sitting around him. As Su Yao sits in the front row, ye Huainan can''t see him, so he can only regard it as his own auditory hallucination After the game, there were several other games. There is no suspense is that the first place in those games fell on the head of Zheng. In this way, his fans are even more excited. Ye Huainan felt that he had something wrong with him recently. His favorite person was Shi Zheng. When he won the game, he should be happy for him. However, he was not happy. What''s more, he thought of Shen Cheng who had been around him for more than a year. He couldn''t tell himself what the situation was. ¡­¡­ After several games are over, the next is the award ceremony. Shi Zheng and the second and third place both stood on the podium, and the awardees awarded the first place gold cup to Shi Zheng, while the second and third place won the silver cup and bronze medal cup respectively. The third place winner was still the one who had met him before the competition started. At this time, his face was not happy, but he was still a little unhappy. Because he was not only pressed by Shi Zheng, but also severely beaten in the face. But Shi Zheng didn''t think about anything. What he wanted to do most was to run to Su Yao and give him the trophy he had just got After the award ceremony, the reporters who had been waiting nearby rushed towards the players. Shi Zheng, who originally wanted to find Su Yao, was surrounded by several reporters. One reporter almost connected the microphone to Zheng''s mouth. "Shi Zheng, what do you want to say about winning the first place in this competition again?" "Shi Zheng, do you think you can always take the first place?" "Shi Zheng..." Listening to one topic after another, Shi Zheng was impatient, but he answered them one by one, and could not pick out any mistakes in their answers. When those reporters wanted to ask what more, ye Huainan suddenly came over and held a bunch in his hand. Obviously, he came for the sake of Shi Zheng, and the bunch of flowers in his hand was given to Shi Zheng. But journalists don''t care about this little detail. What they care about is why Ye Huainan, the president of a company, suddenly appears here. Their attention has shifted to Ye Huainan, and the interviewees have changed from Shi Zheng and other competitors to Ye Huainan. After no reporters surrounded him, Shi Zheng was able to breathe a sigh of relief. He looked at Ye Huainan surrounded by reporters, and then walked towards Su Yao, who was still in the audience. Several other competitors looked at each other. They didn''t expect such a thing to happen, nor did they expect that ye Huainan would take away their brilliance But Su Yao looked at Shi Zheng, holding a cup in front of him. Suddenly, he didn''t know where his eyes should go Chapter 796 When Zheng at this time only wearing a swimming trunks, the perfect physique is completely outlined in the light. Wheat skin, strong chest, perfect eight abdominal muscles, and then a faint Mermaid line Let people see, can''t help but want to put him down. Su Yao felt that if he looked down, he was afraid that the nosebleed would come down. He quickly shifted his eyes to other places, "why don''t you wear clothes? Isn''t it cold? " When Zheng looked at his red ears, he knew that he was shy. He couldn''t help laughing, but he still held back, "I''m in a hurry to see you, so I didn''t care to put on clothes. It''s a little cold now. If you don''t hold me, it will be regarded as a reward for getting the first prize "Can you not be so thick skinned?" Su Yao said disgusted words, but still reached forward and hugged him, "Congratulations, you got the first place." When Zheng''s corners of the mouth climb up a smile, "thank you." He also reached out and hugged Su Yao, and the closer he held him Ye Huainan, who finally got rid of the reporter, was just about to leave when he saw Su Yao and Shi Zheng holding together. His face suddenly became very ugly. He walked quickly towards them and said angrily, "what are you two doing?" Shi Zheng released his hand and said, "as you can see, we were embracing each other just now. Do you have any opinion?" Ye Huainan''s face became more ugly. He stepped forward and grabbed Su Yao''s hand. "Shen Cheng, why are you here and are you so close to him? Didn''t you promise me you wouldn''t show up in front of him? " Su Yao shook off his hand and sneered, "where I want to appear, I''m free. You have no right to go. Besides, I''m friends with Shi Zheng. It''s normal for me to watch his game "President Ye Da, I''m not a straw boat. I can''t get you to shoot me." Obviously, he is still interested in Shizheng, but he comes to pester him again. Both want it. Ye Huainan is really cheap home. Ye Huainan heard the last sentence was to scold him, and his anger suddenly "rubbed" to rise, "Shencheng..." However, before his words were spoken, Shi Zheng interrupted him, "President Ye Da, those reporters are coming here. If you don''t want to spread your unknown secrets like you, you''d better go quickly, or I can''t guarantee what will happen next." Ye Huainan is not a fool. Naturally, he guessed what the secrets in his mouth mean. As for who disclosed it to Shi Zheng, you don''t have to guess that it was su Yao. Ye Huainan was so angry that he was about to explode. "Shen Cheng, why do you want to tell him those things?" "What are you talking about?" Su Yao laughed. "If you mean that, I told him. As for the purpose, you know it clearly. " Smell speech, ye Huainan suddenly laughed, "I know, Shen Cheng, you still have me in your heart, so I will make such a thing." Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes. Where does Ye Huainan come from? He thinks he is RMB. Does everyone love him? Don''t look in the mirror to see how big your face is Seeing that Su Yao didn''t speak, ye Huainan made up his mind and said, "since you admit it, I''ll give you another chance. As long as it makes me happy, I''ll allow you to come back to me." Chapter 797 Before Su Yao had time to speak, Shi Zheng said angrily, "I didn''t expect President ye to be such a person. I tell you, even if all the women in the world are dead, I won''t like you. You''d better die this idea!" Just such a sentence attracted the attention of all journalists. They look at Ye Huainan with disgust and suspicion in their eyes Ye Huainan didn''t expect that Shi Zheng would suddenly come out like this. His face suddenly became blue and red. He wanted to crack his words, but it''s not suitable for him to continue to entangle, otherwise he would lose face and lose his hair. He had to get out of here in dismay. Those reporters didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity and ran after them. However, after they chased out, what they saw was a car that had left the dust, so they had to do it. However, Shi Zheng, who was still inside, suddenly pulled Su Yao Chao''s dressing room and ran over. Su Yao had to run with him, "Shizheng, what are you doing all of a sudden?" "Maybe the reporters will come back and surround me. I don''t want to answer their questions without nutrition any more." "When Zheng said," there is a door in the dressing room to leave the venue, we go from there. " "What if the reporters were there to stop you?" "Don''t worry, that door is very hidden, only I and a few staff know." "Oh." After running into the changing room, Shi Zheng locked the door, and then put the trophy in Su Yao''s arms, "you can hold it for me." Su Yao unconsciously hugged the cup. When Zheng put on his clothes, Su Yao still kept that posture, and his mind kept replaying the picture just now. Shi Zheng didn''t call him, but appreciated his expression now. In fact, he did it on purpose just to see what reaction Su Yao would have, and Su Yao did not disappoint him, showing the side he wanted to see most. This also means that Su Yao is not indifferent to him. He is very happy about it "Shen Cheng, what''s the matter with you?" Shi Zheng''s hand swayed in front of Su Yao. Su Yao returned to his senses and saw that Shi Zheng had put on his clothes. He secretly breathed a sigh of relief, "nothing." Zheng''s eyes quickly flashed a smile, "but you have nosebleed, how can it be OK." Wen Yan, Su Yao took a paper towel from his pocket and rubbed his nose with it. He found he had really shed blood. He could not help but make complaints about himself. , Su Yao, Su Yao, you really were useless. Obviously, he has seen his body several times. How can he still shed his nose blood? It''s a shame. ¡°¡­¡­ I''m really OK. It''s just that I''ve been on fire these days, so I''ve got nosebleed. " "So it is. If you eat light food these days, you will be able to extinguish the fire." Seeing that he believed his words, Su Yao was relieved again, "I know. Let''s go." Zheng nodded and took him to find the door hidden in the changing room. The door is not locked, when Zheng very relaxed opened it, "let''s go, those reporters are coming." Chapter 798 Su Yao also heard the sound of footsteps from far to near and the voice of talking outside the changing room. "Then let''s go." Su Yao followed Shi Zheng out of the door and closed the door by the way. When the reporters finally entered the dressing room, they found that there was no one in the room, and they could only go back with success and defeat On the other side, Su Yao and Shi Zheng stopped until they couldn''t see the venue. Su Yao looked at Shi Zheng and said, "Shi Zheng, your charm is really great. So many reporters want to interview you." "I can''t help it. Who makes me too good?" When Zheng very shameless said such a sentence. Su Yao: I suspect you''re playing hardball, and I have proof. "Why, don''t you think I''m good?" Su Yao didn''t discuss this tough question with him. Instead, he asked, "do you have anything to do next?" Shi Zheng thought about it carefully and found that he really had something to do, but he wanted to be alone with Su Yao for a while, so he lied, "no, what do you want to do with this?" "My grandmother wants to see you. If you want to go and go back to the hospital with me, it''s ok if you don''t want to." Said Su Yao. "How can I not? I haven''t seen grandma for several days, and I want to see her." "If you call her that, it''s not very good. You don''t send Shen away." "I don''t need to care about such trifles, and maybe one day I will become a member of the Shen family." When Zheng said with a smile. Su Yao pretended that he didn''t understand the meaning of his words and said, "why, do you want to be my grandmother''s grandson?" "It''s not only when you become grandma Shen''s grandson that you can become the Shen family..." In the middle of the speech, Shi Zheng did not go on. "What else can I do?" Su Yao continued to pretend that he did not know. "When Zheng smiles to see him one eye," then you will know. " Su Yao rolled his eyes again. "Cut, it''s boring." "All right, don''t complain. Let''s go to the hospital." ¡­¡­ Grandma Shen''s health is much better. She doesn''t have to lie in bed all day. She always goes to the back garden of the hospital to chat with patients of the same age who come out with her. However, she is accompanied by a female nurse. Su Yao just hired the female nurse a few days ago, because some things are still left to the female nurses for convenience. Grandma Shen didn''t like the female nurse always following her, but the other side didn''t listen to her at all. No matter where she went, she would follow her. Granny Shen once complained to Su Yao about this two or three times, but Su Yao said that he asked the other party to do it. In addition, the female nurse worker did well in other places except always following her, so she had to give up As soon as she got to the door of the ward after a walk, grandma Shen turned around and repeated the words she had said countless times to the female nurse who was following her, "can you stop talking to me? Can you do something else? " Before the female nurse worker spoke, Su Yao''s voice began to ring, "grandma, you can be patient for a few more days. In a few more days, you can be discharged from the hospital." Granny Shen raised her eyes and looked over. When she saw the one standing beside Su Yao, she laughed, "Xiaozheng, you are here." When Zheng walked over, "grandma Shen, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You are really more and more energetic." Su Yao, who had been completely ignored: Chapter 799 If it had not been known for a long time, he would have suspected that the original owner was not grandma Shen''s grandson, but Shi Zheng "Grandma, why did you leave me alone when he came here? I was not your own?" Granny Shen glared at him. "Can you compare with him? You''ve been hanging around in front of me all day, which makes me bored. But Xiaozheng hasn''t come for a long time. He came to see me very hard today. Of course, I want to serve him snacks." Su Yao choked for a moment If you don''t disturb me, you can have a good chat with him "Stop." Grandma Shen stopped him. "You come in together. I have something to say to you two." "All right." Su Yao followed him into the ward. Grandma Shen added, "close the door." Su Yao said, "Oh," and closed the door obediently. "You two find a place to sit down." Su Yao looked around his eyes and finally sat down on the empty bed on his left, while Shizheng sat beside him. At this point, the two of them are very close. Su Yao felt a little uneasy and moved to the side, while Shizheng also moved to his side. He had to sit closer to him. Su Yao frowned. "Can you stay away from me? I don''t like people being so close to me?" "But the bodies of the two of us are not stuck together." When Zheng said, "besides, we are both men, and there is nothing to be ashamed of." Su Yao gave him a white look. "You can say all these words. Won''t your conscience hurt?" "Of course, I don''t have a conscience at all." "Oh, then your conscience must have been eaten by the dog?" "Yes, and you ate it." When Zheng said with a smile. After understanding the meaning of this sentence, Su Yao was so angry that he wanted to beat Shi Zheng, "you son of a bitch dare to scold me. I have to beat you to death today." When Zheng is very easy to grasp his hand, "if you can go down that hand, then beat me to death. But when I die, I will become a ghost to pester you. You must think about it clearly. " Su Yao was even more exasperated. Just as he was about to crush Shi Zheng, grandma Shen, who had been watching them flirting, finally said, "OK, stop making trouble and sit down for me." As soon as she spoke, they sat upright as if nothing had happened. When Su Yao looked at him quietly. Seeing this scene, grandma Shen sighed helplessly. Since meeting Shi Zheng, Shen Cheng has changed his personality. In the past, he was quite steady, but now he is like a child. But it''s better to be lively Granny Shen looked at Shizheng, "Xiaozheng, you will take care of the city later." Hearing this, Su Yao felt as if she was explaining her future affairs. "Grandma, I''m not a child anymore. I don''t need other people to take care of me. I can take care of myself. Besides, Shizheng has nothing to do with our Shen family, so don''t bother him. " When Zheng listened to his sentence "it has nothing to do with our Shen family" and felt that his heart was cooled by more than half. Is there really no such possibility between them? When Zheng looked at Su Yao, sitting beside him, with a bit of loss in his eyes. Grandma Shen sighed again, "city, you don''t have to hide it from me. I''ve seen that you have that meaning to Shizheng." Chapter 800 Hearing the speech, Su Yao suddenly looked stunned. He obviously disguised it well, but why did grandma Shen find out? What''s more, she seems to have discovered it for a long time. ¡°¡­¡­ Grandma, are you mistaken? How can I like him? " "Like a person''s eyes is not deceptive, when you look at Zheng eyes, and look at other people''s eyes are not the same." Grandma Shen said, "no matter what you''ve made, it''s not worth your support." "Admit it. The person you like is Shi Zheng. Don''t cheat any more. It''s not good for you or him." Su Yao couldn''t say anything to refute, because grandma Shen was telling the truth. "Shen, Shen Cheng, do you really like me?" Shi Zheng''s mood was like riding a roller coaster. He had no hope for this matter, but now suddenly this reversal happened. Su Yao still did not speak, but his dodgy eyes and red ears had already revealed the truth. "You two have a good chat, and I''ll go out for a walk." Grandma Shen stood up as she spoke. "Grandma Shen, you should pay attention." "Pay attention, too. This is a hospital." Granny Shen said something. Understand the meaning of this when Zheng suddenly red face. But Su Yao was so angry that he said, "grandma, what are you talking about? There''s really nothing between me and this guy. " "Tell him that by yourself." Grandma Shen opened the door of the ward and went out. She closed the door very kindly, leaving Su Yao and Shi Zheng staring at each other. Su Yao was the first to move his eyes. He said, "don''t take those words seriously. My grandmother is talking nonsense." "But I have taken it seriously." "Shen Cheng, I like you." Unexpectedly, Su Yao almost choked by his saliva You, what did you just say "Shen Cheng, I like you." When Zheng repeated the sentence just now, "I fell in love with you a long time ago." "Do you like me or not?" Su Yao opened his mouth and tried to deceive him into saying, "I don''t like you." but he couldn''t say it. He simply broke the jar and said, "yes, I like you. Are you satisfied now?" Mrs. Shen, who hides outside the door and listens to the corner of the wall, finally admits to Su Yao. She smiles happily and then turns away. Because there is no need to continue to listen to "Shen Cheng, I''m really glad to hear you say that, because I''m not a single lovesickness, and the person I like also likes me." When Zheng mouth with a smile, his eyes and voice are very gentle, like the spring breeze in March. Su Yao''s face was immediately dyed with a blush. With his white skin, it was like a ripe peach. People could not help but take a bite. When Zheng saw it, he couldn''t help being thirsty. He dropped his eyes and didn''t dare to see Su Yao again. He was afraid that he could not help it. Suddenly there was an awkward atmosphere between them. At this time, a burst of cell phone ringing, breaking the embarrassing atmosphere. Su Yao took out his mobile phone and looked at it. The screen was still black, so he looked at Shi Zheng. Shi Zheng took out his mobile phone and found that it was a call from his family. After saying "I''ll answer the phone" to Su Yao, he left the ward. Chapter 801 Don''t know too much, when Zheng just called back. Seeing that he looked worried, Su Yao knew what was going on in his family, so he said, "Shizheng, if you have anything to do with it, you can go quickly. Don''t delay your time." "I see. I''ll go back first. Remember to tell Grandma Shen for me. After I''ve settled the matter, I''ll come and chat with him." Finish this sentence, when Zheng quickly walked out. Su Yao took a look at the gold cup he was holding in his arms, and rushed to catch up with him. "Shi Zheng, wait a minute. You haven''t won the trophy yet." When Zheng footstep a meal, turn to look at him, "this cup is given to you." "Why give it to me? It''s useless for me to take it." Su Yao asked in a very puzzled way. "As a token of love I gave you." When Zheng said with a smile. Hearing this, Su Yao looked down at the trophy he was holding. What? A love token for him? Do you give this kind of thing as a love keepsake to others? Shizheng is not playing with him, is he? Su Yao raised his head and was about to say something when he saw Shi Zheng, who was still in front of him, had disappeared. It was as if he was afraid that he would not want the trophy, so he left quickly. He sighed and returned to the ward with the trophy in his arms. ¡­¡­ On the other side. When Zheng hurried home, found in the phone was described as out of breath, less air intake, almost no grandfather is still alive, there is nothing at all. It seems that he was cheated by everyone in the family, but he didn''t know why they lied like this. "Xiaozheng, you are back. Come here quickly. My grandfather has something to tell you." When the grandfather did not lie to deceive his grandson to come back and feel a little guilty, even with a smile on his face. When Zheng sneered and walked toward him, "grandfather, you are not going to die soon, how can I think you have nothing at all, but also very energetic?" "I call it a return to light." When the grandfather serious nonsense. When Zheng rolled a white eye, "come on, you don''t curse yourself. Come on, what''s the point of cheating me back? " "Xiaozheng, you are not young..." As soon as listen to this prologue, when Zheng knows he this fight is what idea, "I won''t go to blind date, you give up this idea." When he was interrupted, my grandfather gave him a sad look, and then he began to talk incessantly. He knew it with emotion and moved it with reason, trying to get Shi Zheng to agree to go on a blind date or find a boyfriend or girlfriend. "Xiaozheng, your grandfather, I can''t live for a few years. My biggest wish in my life is to see you get married and have children, and then go underground to see your grandmother." However, Shizheng is just a "pole spirit" who can''t get emotion. "Grandfather, there are still Shichen in the family. You can wait for him to get a wife and have children Suddenly, when his brother diss arrived, he was so angry that he wanted to beat him, "brother, I haven''t even graduated from university. It''s still early for me to get married and have children. It''s you. It''s more than 20 years old. If you don''t find a partner quickly, no one will want it. " "Xiaozheng, your brother is right. You should find a partner quickly, or there will be no one to ask for it." Grandfather agreed. "It''s absolutely impossible to go on a blind date." Zheng face serious said, "but looking for the object of this matter can be considered." Chapter 802 Listening to the latter sentence, the old man felt something was wrong. He urged for so long, but Shizheng didn''t mean to go on a blind date or find a mate. Why did he suddenly change his tongue today? Do you have something you like? "Xiaozheng, tell me the truth, do you already have something you like?" Listening to this question, Shi Chen came over, "elder brother, even if you are enlightened by this obstinate stone, who is the other party sacred, can actually enter your eye of Dharma." When Zheng light ground swept him one eye, "I really have the person that likes, I finished him, brought back to show you." "Brother, it turns out that you haven''t finished the other party yet. You''re so bad." Shichen tried to extract his teeth from the mouth of the tiger. When Zheng immediately rewarded him a shudder, "you give me how far to roll how far, and then give me nonsense, you don''t want the cost of living this month." Listening to this, Shi Chen could only shut his mouth reluctantly. ¡­¡­ At that time, the old man didn''t expect that his guess had come true. He was so excited that everyone would know the news. "What''s the other person''s name, where he lives, and who''s in the family?" "I can only tell you that he is a man." When Zheng said, "the rest, I will know when I bring people back." If he really said everything, his grandfather would go to the Shen family tomorrow. "It doesn''t matter if the other party is a man or a woman. Anyway, there is your brother. You just have to bring the person back quickly." Suddenly, when diss arrived, he was dissatisfied and said, "well, what if my future target is also a man?" "What? Break your leg The old man snorted coldly. ¡°¡­¡­ Grandfather, are you so different? " "If you''re as good as your brother, I''ll treat you like he does. But this kind of thing is impossible, as far as your brain is concerned, I don''t expect you for a long time Shichen felt that he had been attacked, but he did not dare to accept the old man, so he could only swallow the bitter water into his stomach. At this time, Shi Zheng said, "grandfather, don''t talk about him..." Shi Chen nodded. However, the next second, when Zheng said again, "because even if you say again, he is still like that, his brain has not been saved." When he thought he would speak for himself, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood How can you be so cold and heartless, brother "You''d better stop watching those brain damage dramas, or they''ll become more and more stupid." Shi Chen said Fuck, can he stop this brother? ¡°¡­¡­ Brother, do you have no conscience "Of course not, because you''ve already eaten it." When Zheng said with a smile. Shichenton was speechless with anger. He can (stupid) love (stupid) brother angry after blowing hair, when Zheng mood quite good upstairs. And still in the state of hair blowing, Shichen looked at the old man, hoping that he could export evil gas for himself, "grandfather, brother is really too much, you can help me to talk about him." "Your brother is right. You should watch less of those brain damaged things." At that time, the old man also liked to tease his little grandson, so he did not give him Shun Mao, but added a fire. Shi Chen said: He is afraid to be the person with the lowest status in this family, otherwise how can one or two bully him? He''s really hard. Chapter 803 Ye Huainan gets more and more angry when he goes back. He is so angry that he wants to go to Su Yao to find out. However, he thinks that he was called by Su Yao not long ago. If he goes there, he may get another call, so he calls Yu Shen. Yu Shen was having a chat with his blind date. Seeing ye Huainan calling, he knew that there was no good thing, but he had to leave the blind date behind. "I''m really sorry. I''m in a hurry. I''ll invite you to dinner later." "No, I''m not very satisfied with you, so we don''t have to see you again." The blind date picked up the tissue on one side and wiped his mouth gracefully. Then he picked up the bag and left. Yu Shen didn''t expect that she suddenly turned over her face. Not long ago, she still had a "I''m very satisfied with you" expression. He couldn''t help but sigh, "it''s really a woman''s heart, a sea needle." The phone still rings, reminding him to follow up. Yu sighed deeply and connected the phone, "president, what can I do for you?" "Yushen, you should go to find Shen Cheng for me right now. You must find him." Ye Huainan on the other end of the phone said such a long sentence in one breath. Listening to his slightly angry voice, Yu Shen knew what Shen Cheng had done. "President, before I go to find Shen Cheng, can I know that Shen Cheng has done something again?" "He also went to watch Shi Zheng''s game today." Ye Huainan said. Oh, Huo, that''s really a big event. Moreover, the president is so angry that Shen Cheng must have done something else. Ye Huainan added, "he also told Shi Zheng about it, and their relationship seems very close, as if they had known each other for a long time." Hearing this, Yu Shen finally knows why Ye Huainan is so angry. If it was him, he would be angry. "President, what will I say to Shen Cheng after I find him?" Smell speech, the Ye Huainan of the telephone that end is silent immediately. But he was very patient. This is clearly between the three of them. Why let him be an outsider to do this thankless thing? Is he just worthy of being a tool man? Don''t know how long, ye Huainan finally said, "you let him leave this place immediately. If he doesn''t want to leave, other people will know about it, such as his grandmother." Hearing this, Yu Shen sighed in his heart. As soon as this kind of words come out, it''s hard for Shen Cheng even if he doesn''t want to move away. Shen Cheng is really miserable when he meets the president, a black hearted businessman. "President, I see. I''ll go to Shen Cheng now." Ye Huainan on the other end of the phone hung up after a "um". Yu Shen looked at the hung up phone and felt that he was just a tool man. Today is obviously his rest day. Why do you have to deal with matters related to the boss? If he was not afraid of not getting the year-end bonus, he would not have to deal with those things that had nothing to do with him. Yu sighed deeply, reached for the waiter, "waiter, pay the bill." The waiter came up and put the bill in front of him. "Here''s your bill, sir." Yu Shen looked at the bill and quickly bought the bill and left. The waiter looked at the table which had not moved a few chopsticks. He could not help feeling that he said, "the rich people now know how to waste." Chapter 804 After that, Shen Yushen drove out of the restaurant. Shen''s door is tightly closed. He knocks on the door. No one responds. He calls Su Yao, but finds that his mobile phone number has been hacked by Su Yao. Yu Shen wanted to go to the hospital to find someone, but he thought that not long ago, grandma Shen had transferred from the original hospital to another hospital, and he didn''t know where the hospital was or the name of the hospital, so he had to give up this method. He looked at the surrounding houses, only one door was open. At the door sat an old woman whose hair was all gray and looked a little weak. After much hesitation, Yu Shen decided to go over and ask the old woman if she knew where Shen Cheng''s grandmother was now living in the hospital. "Grandma." Yu Shen called out tentatively. The old woman raised her head and looked at him with her turbid eyes "Grandma, do you know Shen Cheng?" Yu Shen asked. The old woman had a little back of the ear? I didn''t catch what you said just now "Grandma, do you know Shen Cheng?" Yu Shen had no choice but to repeat the sentence just now, but he could increase his voice. However, the old woman did not answer, there is a clear female voice ring up, "how are you here?" Yu Shen felt that the voice sounded familiar to him. He looked up and saw the girl named Lin Mu, who had been kissing with him not long ago Is this your home? " Lin Mu rolled his eyes, "nonsense!" Yu Shen: How could he have thought the girl had a good temper? "Come on, you suddenly appear at my door. What''s the matter?" Lin Mu''s expression of "you should not be following me" made Yu Shen''s mouth twitch a few times. "Don''t think too much. I don''t know you live here. I just want to ask something." Lin Mu did not speak, but looked up and down at Yu Shen. Her eyes made him feel goose bumps What are you looking at? " "I''m seeing if you''re lying to me." Lin Mu replied solemnly. Yu Shen immediately rolled a white eye, "that you see what to come?" "You''re not lying. Tell me what you want to know." "Do you know Shen Cheng?" "Of course. We have been neighbors for more than 20 years. We were still together when we were children. What can I do for him?" "I have something important to tell him, but he is not at home now. Do you know where he has gone? If you know, I hope you can tell me Yu Shen said sincerely with a face. "He went out early this morning to watch a friend''s game. After watching the game, he should go to the hospital to see his grandmother." Lin Mu said, "I don''t know when he can come back. If you wait here, maybe he will come back later." "I''d better go to the hospital to see him. Those things are very important. But I don''t know which hospital Shen Cheng''s grandmother is in now. Can you tell me? " His time is also very precious. He is stupid to wait for Shen Cheng to come back here, and ghost knows when Shen Cheng will come back. If Shen Cheng doesn''t come back, will he wait here all the time? Lin Mu looked at him suspiciously, "aren''t you a friend of Shen Cheng? How come you don''t even know this kind of thing?" Chapter 805 "I haven''t seen him for half a month, and he hasn''t told me about it, so I don''t know." Yu Shen''s face was not red and his heart was not jumping. He lied, and he didn''t feel half guilty about it. Lin Mu didn''t get cheated by his saying that he didn''t sound sick, because Shen Cheng never had a friend like this and would not make friends like Yu Shen. They didn''t seem to be from the same world at all. "I don''t know which hospital grandma Shen was transferred to. I haven''t been in contact with him for a long time. You''d better ask other people, maybe they know." However, as soon as her words were finished, grandma Lin, who was still sitting in the sun, said, "Shen Shu, she seems to have been transferred to Bolen hospital." Yu Shen knew that Shen Shu was Shen Cheng''s grandmother. He looked at Lin Mu with a smile, "don''t you know?" Lin Mu didn''t expect that his grandmother would suddenly hit her in the face, and the expression on his face suddenly couldn''t hang up Just because I don''t know doesn''t mean my grandmother doesn''t know. " "Oh? Is it? " "Believe it or not, you can leave." Lin Mu snorted and turned into the room. Yu Shen shook his head helplessly, and a smile that he didn''t even notice was on the corner of his mouth. He bent down and said thanks to the sleepy Mrs. Lin, "grandma, thank you for telling me that I''ll go first." Granny Lin raised her head and suddenly thought of something. She held out her right hand tremblingly. "Wait, it''s not Bolen hospital, it''s fraternity hospital." However, her voice was so low that Yu Shen didn''t hear her at all, and soon left here. Grandma Lin took back her hand. "Forget it, he should be able to find it by himself." Lin Mu, who heard her words clearly, said in a low voice of schadenfreude, "you deserve it!" On the other side. Yu Shen looks for Bo Ren Hospital on the navigation, and then drives to where. But what he didn''t expect was that even if he searched the whole hospital, he couldn''t find anyone. This made him wonder whether he had been cheated or heard a wrong word. Yu Shen took out his mobile phone and opened the map. He searched all the hospitals in the area. He found that there was a hospital called Bo''ai on it. He prepared to go to that hospital to look for it. If there is no one there, he will have to wait for Shen Cheng to come back at the door of the Shen family. Otherwise, if he goes back like this, the year-end bonus will be deducted. ¡­¡­ Fortunately, Su Yao and grandma Shen were in the fraternity hospital. After finding them, Yu Shen was relieved. He knocked on the door and interrupted the conversation between his grandparents and grandchildren. "Shen Cheng, come out for a moment. I have something to tell you." Su Yao looked at grandma Shen, who nodded. He got up and went to Yu Shen, "let''s go outside and talk." Yu Shen nodded and followed him to a deserted corner. Su Yao looked at him, his face was a little cold, "say it, what did ye Huainan ask you to do again?" "The president told you to leave the city quickly, or you and grandma Shen would have to fight." Yu Shen said and sighed, "Shen Cheng, you shouldn''t make him lively. You have been around him for more than a year, and you should have known his means and conduct." "I think you''d better take your grandmother out of here, or it''ll be really late." Chapter 806 Smell speech, Su Yao sneer, "I will not leave here, what he wants to do, just come on, I will not be afraid of him." What does Ye Huainan think of himself? The king of heaven? Funny! He is where Su Yao wants to be. Ye Huainan is not qualified to be in charge of it! Yu Shen sighed again, "Shen Cheng, it''s not the time to be stubborn. The president is really coming this time..." "I won''t leave whether he''s real or not, and you don''t have to persuade me any more." Su Yao interrupts him impatiently, "you go back and tell Ye Huainan to let him come. I su Yao will not be afraid of him." After leaving this sentence, Su Yao left directly. Yu Shen watched him leave and sighed helplessly. Then he took out his mobile phone and called Ye Huainan. The phone was quickly connected, and ye Huainan''s voice came over, "how about it? Did you say those words to Shen Cheng?" "It''s all said, chief executive." Yu Shen replied. "Did he say anything?" "He said that he would not leave, the president, you can do whatever you want, he will never be afraid." After saying this, Yu Shen felt that ye Huainan was going to be angry because he hated that others would not listen to him. However, the imagined things did not happen, Yu Shen only heard the phone that ye Huainan chuckled, "it''s quite personality, I like it." Yu Shen felt that he might have heard something like that. Otherwise, how could he hear such a sentence, "president, what did you say just now?" "Nothing." On the other end of the phone, ye Huainan put up the smile on his face, "he doesn''t go, he doesn''t go." He changed his mind. He wanted Shen Cheng back to his side. Yu Shen found that he couldn''t see the direction of the incident, so he asked again President, do you want to start dealing with Shen Cheng? " "No, I''ll see what he''s going to do. I''ll see if he''s really afraid of me." Hearing this, Yu Shen turned his eyes in silence. The president has become more and more neurotic recently. The person I like is Shi Zheng, but I have to compete with Shen Cheng. This is not neuroticism. What is it? ¡°¡­¡­ President, if you have nothing else to do, I''ll hang up first. My family is still waiting for me. " Ye Huainan "um" a, in Yu Shen hang up the phone before the first hang up. Yu Shen looked at the hung up phone and swore in a low voice, "depend on." ¡­¡­ Back in the ward, Su Yao thought about what Yu Shen had said to himself. His face became colder and colder. Seeing that there was something wrong with his expression, Granny Shen opened her mouth and asked, "what''s wrong with the city? Is something wrong?" "Nothing." Grandma Yaosu shook her head. "Let''s move to other places." The move has to be put on the agenda Yu Shen was able to find this place, perhaps because they live in the same place Granny Shen frowned. "You live well there. Why move? And where did you get the money for a house? " "Grandma, I just want a better environment, and the house there is no longer able to live. As for money, don''t worry about it. I have enough money for a new house. " Br > , what''s wrong with money Grandma Shen''s brows frowned more tightly, "I tell you, those who have no conscience can''t do it, or they will be punished." Chapter 807 Listening to this, Su Yao immediately couldn''t laugh and cry, "grandma, you can rest assured that I didn''t do bad things, and I won''t do them. Besides, don''t you know what kind of person I am? " Granny Shen was skeptical, "then tell me where you got so much money." "Not long ago, there was a news on TV that a mysterious man won 20 million in the lottery, and I am the mysterious man." Su Yao started to talk nonsense seriously. Granny Shen knew that there was such a thing, but she didn''t believe it. "Really? You''re not lying to me, are you? " "It''s true. Otherwise, I won''t get so much money to cure you." Said Su Yao. Granny Shen thought for a moment. She spent a lot of money to cure her. If it had been changed to someone else''s house, it would have been a long time ago to borrow money and sell iron. However, such a thing did not happen at home, and she did not hear her grandson borrowing money everywhere. It seems that Shen Cheng really won 20 million in the lottery. ¡°¡­¡­ Then I''ll believe you this time. " Seeing that Granny Shen finally believed his words, Su Yao was relieved, "grandma, what happened to the move?" "Move, but don''t buy an expensive house. Keep the rest of the money well. In case something happens later, don''t worry about the money. Besides, you still have to..." When it comes to "getting married and having children", grandma Shen suddenly fell silent. What to marry and have children? The person that grandson likes is a man. There is no need to marry and have children at all. "Besides, you have to buy yourself a dowry in the future," she said Su Yao: Wait! Why did he marry in the past instead of Shi Zheng? Is his acceptance so obvious? ¡°¡­¡­ Grandma, I''d better wait until later. Maybe it''s Shi Zheng who married to our Shen family. " "Come on, Xiaozheng can give you to the kind of people who eat you to death. I''m afraid you are only married in the past." Grandma Shen sighed as she said, "don''t talk about your dreams any more." Hearing this, Su Yao felt that he had been hit by countless arrows in his knee Grandma, do you make complaints about your grandson? Are you born? "if you weren''t born with me, I wouldn''t make complaints about you." Grandma Shen gave him a blank look, "and I''m telling the truth. If you don''t want to listen, you can''t listen." Su Yao: Grandma, you are cruel, you are ruthless, you are unreasonable. At this time, Mrs. Shen said, "also, before you get married, you should consider whether to marry Shizheng or not, and don''t regret it at that time." "Granny, I''m just a skimmer from him, and no one can tell what will happen in the future." Su Yao sighed, "besides, I believe that he is a man, and I will never regret it. You don''t have to worry about me." "Yes, it''s your own business, and your life is your own. As an old woman, I don''t worry about so much. You can know it in your mind." Su Yao was silent. For a long time, he hugged grandma Shen and murmured, "grandma, I won''t let you be alone. After marriage with Shizheng, I''ll take you over and live with us." Grandma Shen''s eyes were hot. "What if he doesn''t agree?" "If he doesn''t agree, I won''t want him." Su Yao said decisively. ¡°¡­¡­ Then I am not a sinner who has made you leave your heart? " "No Su Yao shook his head. "If he is not good to you, he is not good to me. He is not worth my life." Grandma Shen sighed and did not speak again. Chapter 808 Two days later, Su Yao went to see the house with Shi Zheng. I don''t know where Shi Zheng got the news. On the day when he wanted to see the house, he found him and insisted on going to see the house with him. He also called it a visit to the wedding room of the two of them. At that time, he wanted to slap him to death In the end, he was so entangled that he had no choice but to take this guy with him. Now, they have stood in front of the most upscale villa area in this area, and still pull him over when Zheng. Su Yao looked at the rows of luxury villas in front of him. After thinking about what grandma Shen had said, he couldn''t help being silent. Although he had a global limited black card in his hand, he also thought about how to cheat grandma Shen, but the villa in front of him was tens of millions of dollars. Moreover, Mrs. Shen was not a fool. He would not believe that such a villa could be bought with only a few million yuan. Thinking of this, Su Yao couldn''t help sighing. He looked at Shi Zheng and said, "Shi Zheng, is there any other villa area here?" "The villa here is the best, and the security system is also the strongest. I suggest you buy it here. If you don''t have so much money, I can buy it for you. After all, we will be a family soon." When Zheng said. Su Yao listened to the last sentence, and immediately rolled his eyes, "no, I have money myself. You don''t have to pay for me. I''m not a small white face who needs help from others." "What are you still hesitating about?" Shi Zheng asked. "Grandma told me not to buy too expensive, this is very expensive at a glance, is simply unable to deceive her." When Zheng did not think that he was hesitant because of this, he could not help being silent. If it''s money, he can help. But this, he really can''t help. So we have to change places. He wanted to live in the same neighborhood with Su Yao, but now it seems that there is no way. It''s a pity "Since it''s because of this, I''d better take you to another community to have a look. I don''t want you to be scolded, or I''ll be heartbroken." When Zheng said with a smile. Su Yao immediately rolled a white eye, "can you not say so numb, my goose bumps are about to get up." "What I say is true. How can you say that to me?" When Zheng covers the chest, a pair of "my heart is really hurt by you" expression. Su Yao gently kicked his calf, "OK, then you don''t play, let''s go quickly." "Why did you kick me?" Zheng a face aggrieved looking at him. Su Yao didn''t speak and left directly. See, when Zheng put up that pair of aggrieved Baba''s expression, quickly chase up. "Shen Cheng, wait for me. Don''t walk so fast. I can''t catch up with you." Su Yao didn''t look back. "If you want to go with me, close your mouth. You''re too noisy." Shi Zheng shut his mouth very obediently, and then quickened his pace and hugged Su Yao from behind. Su Yao was startled by his sudden move. "Shizheng, what are you doing? Don''t let me go. If you are seen by others, how bad the influence will be." "What''s wrong, we''re serious lovers, and that kind of improper relationship." When Zheng retorted on the spot. Chapter 809 When he said this, someone happened to pass by them, and then stopped to look at them with strange eyes. Although his mouth did not move, Su Yao was sure that he said something bad in his heart. And when Zheng directly glared back, "see what to see, have not seen the little lovers flirting in the street?" Hearing this, Su Yao''s face turned green on the spot. When he stepped on it, he said in a low voice, "don''t you hurry to let me go?" However, Shi Zheng not only did not let him go, but also tightened his arms. Su Yao was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. The passer-by looked at them again, whispered a word, and then walked away. Although his voice was very low, Su Yao could hear it clearly, and his face was almost bleeding. He trampled hard when Zheng a foot again, "if you don''t give me to let go, then I will ignore you from now on." Smell speech, when Zheng afraid he really ignore himself, and quickly let go of him, and also recognize the mistake, although that words don''t sound like to admit the mistake at all, "city, it''s not that I don''t want to let go of you, but the attraction of your body to me is really too strong, then I can''t give up at all." Listening to him, Su Yao''s face was even more red, "Shi Zheng, can you give me some serious?" "I''m serious. What''s wrong with it?" When Zheng tilted his head, a very innocent expression. Su Yao resisted the impulse to beat him and left without saying a word. Zheng Zheng long legs a step, soon caught up with him, "city, you should not be angry?" Su Yao pretended that he did not hear anything, but also quickened his pace. Zheng stopped and sighed, "since you don''t want to see me so much, I''d better go back, so that you won''t be upset." Su Yao stopped, but still did not speak. See, when Zheng said again, "I think I still don''t always come to see you, in case you have one day bored me." Although he knew that he said this on purpose, Su Yao couldn''t help saying, "I''m not tired of you. It''s just that you don''t talk seriously and give people a glib feeling. I''m a little angry after listening to it." When Zheng couldn''t help laughing, and laughed like a fox who had successfully stolen his heart, "you don''t know how to say that. I was bluffing you just now. How could I be willing to leave you? I wish I could make you smaller and put it in my pocket, so that you can stay by my side every day, so that I can see you every day." Su Yao was still a little angry, but after listening to his words, he could not get angry. Shi Zheng is because he likes him, he should have been used to this way. Su Yao solemnly said, "from now on, I will try to accept your way of speaking." "You don''t have to accept it. I like your shyness." As soon as this sentence was finished, Su Yao glared at him and said, "shut up Well, he still can''t accept this rude way of speaking, no matter how many worlds he''s been through, or that way. "Look at you. You just said that, and now you are angry again..." In Su Yao''s eyes, Shi Zheng''s voice becomes smaller and smaller, and finally disappears directly. Su Yao snorted coldly, "OK, let''s go. Don''t waste time." When Zheng "Oh" a, and then took his hand. Chapter 810 And before moving, ye Huainan found it again. This puzzled Su Yao. As a president of a company, he should be busy with the affairs of the company all day long. How can ye Huainan be different? Is he so free every day? And he has clearly said so clearly, why does Ye Huainan still have the cheek to tangle him? Is it because he can''t get it in a commotion? Su Yao looked at Ye Huainan, who was holding a bunch of roses in his hand and was concave in front of him. The corners of his mouth twitched violently, "President ye, what are you doing here?" Ye Huainan didn''t take this, but handed over the rose in his hand and said a very vulgar sentence, "the most beautiful flower is for the most beautiful you." Su Yao looked at the bunch of flowers and sneezed without expression. When Zheng came out of the house, took out a clean handkerchief from his pocket and helped him cover his nose. "Sorry, my boyfriend is allergic to pollen. You should keep this flower by yourself." Listen to this, and then look at this picture that he never thought of. Ye Huainan shook his hand and dropped the bunch of roses on the ground. Shi Zheng extended his legs and kicked the roses away. The roses were kicked to the side of the garbage can and stayed with the garbage. Then he took away the handkerchief that covered Su Yao''s nose and asked him very worried, "are you ok?" "I''m fine." Su Yao replied with a smile. They both ignored Ye Huainan. Ye Huainan looked at their interaction and felt that his whole person was not good. He never thought that the people he was going to chase back had got together with his own white moon. Moreover, judging from the situation, the two people were likely to live together. Ye Huainan imagined the picture, covered his chest and stepped back. He couldn''t believe it and asked, "are you two really together?" "Together, together for a long time." "And in a few days, I will take him back to see my family. After meeting, I will be engaged, and after engagement, I will get married. Oh, by the way, we''ve already figured out where to spend our honeymoon. " Su Yao gave him a thumbs up in silence -- you are really good at telling lies. Shi Zheng smiles at him. "Shen Cheng, is everything he says true?" Ye Huainan seems to have been hit hard, and the whole person is haggard for several minutes. "It''s true." Su Yao Yang Yang chin, "Ye Huainan, so please don''t pester me again from now on, otherwise the disgrace person is yourself." Hearing this, ye Huainan was even more reluctant. He took a deep breath, "Shen Cheng, I will never give up. One day I will snatch you from his side and let you like me again." When he finished this sentence, he was pressed on the ground and hit him, "what did you say just now? Did you say it again?" Ye Huainan did not pay attention to him, but looked directly at Su Yao. Even if he was beaten, he did not give up. "Shen Cheng, look at his violence. After you marry him, he will certainly commit domestic violence. You''d better leave him quickly, or it will be too late to regret." When Zheng listens to this words, beat him to beat even harder, "unexpectedly want to dig my corner, I see you are living impatient!" Chapter 811 Ye Huainan resisted the pain of his body and continued to look at Su Yao. "Shen Cheng, I am the one who is beaten now, and you are likely to be the one who will be beaten tomorrow. Before that happens, you''d better leave him quickly, or it will be late." Su Yao was finally willing to give him a look, but still did not speak. But this is enough to give ye Huainan some confidence. He thought that Su Yao had finally heard his own words, so he continued his efforts, "Shen Cheng..." However, before he finished his words, Su Yao suddenly came up and punched him in the face. Ye Huainan couldn''t believe it and said, "Shen Cheng, what are you doing? I''m saving you. Why are you doing this to me "Ye Huainan, don''t sow dissension. No matter how you say it, it''s just a waste of words." Su Yao stood up and looked down at him. "Besides, the reason why Shizheng will hit you is because you are too thick skinned. You can disgust others too much." Ye Huainan listens to this, direct a mouthful of blood spurt out from the mouth. And the blood also splashed on Su Yao''s trouser legs. Su Yao looked at the blood splashed on his pants legs, and his expression immediately became very disgusted. He raised his eyes and looked at Shizheng, "Shizheng, don''t beat it, so as not to be soiled by his blood. Let him lie here alone and sober up." "Well, let''s go back. It''s going to rain." Zheng side said that the side will step on the back of Ye Huainan foot to take down. Su Yao looked up at the sky. It was cloudy. It was going to rain. He said to Ye Huainan, "President ye, you should wake up in the rain, but don''t let your brain get too much water, or it will be really hopeless." Finish saying this, he followed when Zheng into the room, also in front of Ye Huainan''s face to close the door. Ye Huainan bit his lip and tried his best to get up from the ground. After a few wobbly steps, he fell on the ground again. The sky also suddenly began to rain cats and dogs, wet his whole body. ¡­¡­ And Su Yao just entered the house, when Zheng was pressed on the wall to kiss. Su Yao was so soft that he could not resist. after a long time, Shi Zheng finally stopped when he felt that he was about to suffocate. Su Yao was panting slightly, his face was red, and he had a certain desire when he saw his charming appearance. "Shen Cheng, you are not allowed to see ye Huainan again from now on, or I will punish you well." So this guy is jealous. Su Yao wanted to laugh, but when he looked at his face, he didn''t smile. "I didn''t want to see him. He came to me by himself. This kind of thing is beyond my control." Hearing this, Shi Zheng was not happy. He bent down and bit Su Yao''s earlobe. It happened to be su Yao''s sensitive spot. He couldn''t help exclaiming, "ah, what are you doing?" "I don''t care. You can''t have any contact with Ye Huainan from now on, otherwise..." "Or what?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Zheng face serious, "or I will severely punish you in bed, I said are serious, you don''t take it seriously." Chapter 812 "Cough, cough, cough!" Before Su Yao could speak, a burst of coughing came. He and Shi Zheng looked at the past at the same time and found that grandma Shen did not know when she came. At the thought of what had just happened and what she had just said, grandma Shen might have heard it. Su Yao was so ashamed that she wanted to find a way to get in. But Shi Zheng''s face was calm, did not feel half ashamed because of what happened just now, and even asked, "grandma, did you see and hear all of them?" Listening to his question, Su Yao even had the impulse to kill him. What is Shi Zheng doing? Don''t you feel ashamed? "Yes, I saw it all, I heard it." Mrs. Shen said, "you two, take it easy. Don''t do anything beyond the boundary before you get married. I''m back in my room. You go on "Granny, I know. The city and I will control each other. We will never do anything like that before marriage." Zheng clapped his chest to guarantee the way. Granny Shen said, "well," and went back to her room. Su Yao''s face was so red that he stepped on Shizheng''s left foot, and then angrily entered his room. When Zheng helpless smile, followed him to go in. Su Yao saw him coming in, trying to put on a fierce look, "what are you doing in here? Get out of here "Come on, don''t you get angry. Can''t I apologize to you?" Zheng said while pinching his angry little face. Su Yao clapped his hand open. "Speak as you speak. Don''t touch me." "City, will you come back with me to see my family tomorrow?" When Zheng walked to his back and held him in his arms. Hearing this, Su Yao was stunned What are you in such a hurry? " "Because I want to make you mine earlier, so that no one with bad intentions will always stare at you." Shi Zheng did not hide his mind. Did not expect that he would be so honest, Su Yao suddenly choked But I''m not ready yet "You don''t have to prepare anything, just follow me." When Zheng said. "But..." "You just go back with me, OK?" When Zheng rubbed his neck with his chin, just like a big dog playing coquetry with his master. "Well, well, I''ll go back with you." Su Yao was so entangled that he had no choice but to promise him, "but before that, I have to tell my grandmother." "Well, I''ll talk to grandma now." For fear that Su Yao would repent, after saying this, Shi Zheng ran out of the room to find grandma Shen. Su Yao shook his head helplessly ¡­¡­ After a while, Shi Zheng came back with a very bright smile on his face, "Chengcheng, I have just told my grandmother that she has agreed, and she also said that she will go with us tomorrow." Su Yao looked at his happy look and couldn''t help laughing. "We''ll take grandma with us tomorrow." "Well." When Zheng nodded, and then suddenly he fell to the bed. Su Yao was startled by the sudden movement, "Shi Zheng, what are you doing?" "Let me hold it for a while." When Zheng put his head on his chest, limbs and use, as if holding a pillow like. "Shen Cheng, do you know that I like you very, very much, and I have loved you from a long time ago..." "Well." Chapter 813 When Zheng''s thoughts floated back to the most decadent days of his life. At that time, his parents died, and still died on the way back to help him celebrate his birthday. He put all the blame on himself, and if it wasn''t for him, they wouldn''t have died. Although all the people around him said that it was not his fault, he still had to blame himself, and even thought of accompanying his parents Finally one day, he climbed a cliff and was just about to jump down when he was caught by a boy who was only two years younger than himself. That boy was Shen Cheng. Shen Cheng asked him why he wanted to commit suicide. I don''t know how, in the pair of clear eyes of Shen Cheng, he can''t help but tell everything. Shen Cheng listened carefully and talked to him a lot. Just talking to him is not comforting. What''s more, after listening to Shen Cheng''s words, his heart calmed down and he couldn''t afford to commit suicide any more And soon after, his family came to him. His grandfather, who had always been very serious, cried with himself and said a lot of self reproach words. At that moment, he thought it was great to meet Shen Cheng, or his family would be hurt again. Since then, he has regarded Shen Cheng as the sun in his life. And now, he has his own sun. If there is such a thing as fate in the world, there must be a great fate between him and Shen Cheng Shizheng took back his thoughts of drifting away and hugged Su Yao. "It''s great to meet you in my life. We must always be together." "Well, we will always be together, now and in the future." Su Yao said with a smile. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Shi Zheng took Su Yao and grandma Shen back to his home. Sitting in the car, Su Yao kept a tense state, and kept asking Shi Zheng the same question, "Shi Zheng, will your family like me?" "No, don''t worry about it." "Shi Zheng, what if your family doesn''t like me?" "Shi Zheng..." After asking so many questions, Granny Shen couldn''t listen any more. She slapped Su Yao on the back and said, "Shen Cheng, can you be more confident?" "Grandma, it''s not that I''m not confident, it''s that I''m really nervous, and I don''t know why I''m so nervous." Su Yao wanted to cry without tears. Grandma Shen sighed, "when Zheng has said so many times, how come you didn''t listen to it, really." "What did Shi Zheng say just now? Why didn''t I hear anything?" Shi Zheng, who has said countless times that "my family all want to see you very much": " Granny Shen slapped him on the head. "You can give it to me. If you can''t calm down, let Shizheng drive back now. You don''t have to see your parents. You don''t need to marry Shizheng. You can live by yourself." Listening to the second half of the sentence, Su Yao immediately calmed down a bit, "I''m not nervous, I''m not nervous." But he sounded as if he were comforting himself. "Are you really or not nervous?" Granny Shen slapped him on his slightly trembling thigh. "If you''re not nervous, why are your legs shaking all the time?" Chapter 814 Su Yao couldn''t say anything at once Grandma, do you understand the meaning of this word, do you understand it? ¡°¡­¡­ Grandma, my leg doesn''t shake because of fear, but because of cold. " Granny Shen immediately gave him a look, "come on, just your virtue. Don''t you know me as a grandmother yet? Don''t you try to be brave. If you''re really afraid, go home and visit Xiaozheng''s family after you''re ready. " And she just finished this sentence, sitting in the driver''s seat to concentrate on driving when Zheng suddenly opened, "grandma, city, we are almost there, the front is." Hearing this, Su Yao and grandma Shen looked up. After seeing the luxurious mansion, Su Yao became even more nervous. In his mind, all kinds of tricks of the powerful mother-in-law were flashed in his mind. "Shi, Shi Zheng, is there a toilet nearby? I suddenly want to go to the toilet." "Yes, I''ll take you." When Zheng said that the side unties the belt which fastens on the body, then opens the door to get off the car. Su Yao got out of the car slowly. He looked at the mansion not far from his eyes and swallowed his mouth. Of course, it was nervous. "Shi Zheng, who are there in your family?" "There is no one but grandfather and brother." When Zheng said. "What about your parents?" After saying this, Su Yao immediately regretted. When Zheng did not say his parents, it means that his parents have died. Don''t you mean to poke his pain when you ask such a question yourself? "Shi Zheng, if you really don''t want to say anything, you can not say it, just as I have not asked anything." "There''s nothing to say. My parents died in a car accident a few years ago." When Zheng said this, his mood was obviously a little low. Su Yao wanted to slap himself in the face. Let you not open which pot, which pot, now good, Shizheng are not happy. "Well, you see, my parents are no longer here. We are a perfect match." Su Yao tried to change the topic, but he said such a sentence, and suddenly he even found a piece of tofu to hit his heart. When Zheng did not receive his words, but said, "you don''t want to go to the toilet, follow me." "Oh, oh." Su Yao kept up with him. "Shizheng, have you ever mentioned me to your family?" "Yes, of course, and they were eager to take you back to them immediately." When Zheng turned to look at him, "last night I told them on the phone that I would take you and grandma back today. They were so excited that they seemed to be dancing there." Hearing this, Su Yao imagined the picture for a moment, and then couldn''t help laughing. "Listen to me, are you not nervous?" Shi Zheng smiles and winks at him. "Yes, yes, I''m no longer nervous. Thank you very much." Su Yao replied with a smile. "In this case, is there any reward?" Su Yao gave him a reward? You still dream about it. " "Really not?" Shi Zheng looked at him pitifully. Su Yao can''t stand Shi Zheng looking at himself with such eyes, "yes, yes, of course. Close your eyes first." When Zheng nodded, very obedient closed his eyes. Su Yao stood on tiptoe, quickly pecked his lips, and then ran into the toilet. Zheng opened his eyes, reached out and touched his lips, smiling very gently. Chapter 815 When he entered the gate of his mansion, Su Yao saw two rows of maids standing there. When the two rows of maids saw them coming in, they bowed in unison, and cried out the same words, "welcome to Mrs. Shen and master Shen!" Su Yao had never seen such a situation before. He was startled. After reacting, he stretched out a finger and poked Shizheng, "Shizheng, what are they doing?" He''ll be nervous if the formation is so big. "It seems that my grandfather arranged it." When saying this, when Zheng''s expression takes a bit helpless. When I called yesterday, my grandfather said he would prepare a wonderful surprise. I didn''t expect it was such a surprise. I should not believe his lies at that time. "Oh." Su Yao nodded and said nothing more. He looked at grandma Shen again. She was calm, as if she had not been shocked by the picture. He could not help but sigh, "sure enough, Jiang is still hot. Grandma, you are so calm, I really can''t catch up with riding." However, as soon as the voice fell, he heard grandma Shen open her mouth and said, "Chengcheng, hold me up, my legs are a little soft." Su Yao: Well, it seems he''s thinking too much. "Shi Zheng, you''d better let them go down. It''s hard for me to be stared at by more than ten pairs of eyes at the same time, even if I''m not nervous." When Zheng nodded, and then a few steps forward, "you all go down to do your own things." "Yes, young master." The dozen maids answered and left one after another. Su Yao and grandma Shen are relieved at the same time, but they also think that the rich families are really different. When Shi Zheng thought that there might be other "surprises" in the future, he felt a little headache. He looked at Su Yao and grandma Shen and said, "Chengcheng, grandma, other things may happen next. I hope you don''t mind then." Since the end of the matter, grandfather has changed a person, he was a very strict and calm man, but now he is like a child who has not yet grown up. It''s a good thing, but grandfather, he always Well, I hope nothing bad will happen next, or he will be miserable. Hearing Shi Zheng''s words, Su Yao knew that the same thing might happen next, and suddenly he had an impulse to go back. But all of them have come. If they go back without saying hello, it will leave a bad impression on Shi Zheng''s family, and it is very likely that they will be beaten up by others. "I see. I won''t mind." Su Yao''s face was smiling and his heart was MMP. Grandma Shen nodded, saying that she would not mind. Seeing this, when Zheng faintly relieved, "then let''s go." ¡­¡­ To his surprise, nothing happened until he walked into the hall. This made him wonder if the old man was waiting for them. And he just thought so, when the old man''s voice sounded behind him, "Xiao Zheng, no other things happened, are you surprised?" When Zheng turned around, when he saw the old man''s dress, suddenly some headache, "grandfather, what do you wear like this?" "It''s a big day today, and I''m going to dress up better." The old man said with a smile. Shi Zheng said: Chapter 816 Su Yao also saw the old man''s clothes. He resisted the impulse to laugh, pulled Shizheng aside and said softly, "Shizheng, your grandfather''s hobby is really special." "He''s just like that. You''re used to it." When Zheng said while looking at the old man''s dress, feel more headache. "I thought you would be very serious, but I didn''t think it was this type, which made me less nervous." Su Yao said with a smile, "and it''s good to have such a grandfather. At least it won''t put too much pressure on you and your brother." "Yes, yes, but he put a lot of pressure on me in some way." When Zheng sighed. Su Yao was a little curious, "what''s the matter?" "He''s been urging me to find someone." "Then you don''t have to worry about it from now on, because you already have me." Su Yao said with a smile. When Zheng also smile, "I really don''t have to worry, but the next person to worry about is you, because my grandfather is likely to urge marriage." Listening to this, Su Yao immediately glared at him, "I don''t want to marry you so soon. I haven''t enjoyed enough single life." "But now that you and I are lovers, you are no longer a bachelor." When Zheng kindly reminds way. Su Yao choked at his words Shi Zheng, I think you are professional in the construction site? " "That''s my bar." When Zheng smiles at him. "I can go to you." Su Yao gave him a big white eye. "Shut your mouth for me. I don''t want to listen to you now." "Does my mouth stink? Didn''t you notice it when you were kissing me, or were you totally immersed in my gorgeous kissing skills?" Su Yao didn''t expect that Shi Zheng would dare to say such rude words at this time. He became angry and then trampled on him and snorted coldly. When Zheng looked at his shoes more out of that shoe print, very helpless smile, "temper is really not small." Su Yao snorted again. Don''t look at him. ¡­¡­ Granny Shen always felt like she had met Shi Zheng''s grandfather somewhere, and the more she saw it, the more familiar she felt. She thought about it carefully and finally thought of a person''s name. She tried to say, "Shi Pei, are you Shi Pei?" When the old man listened to this, he was shocked. He looked at grandma Shen carefully. There was a name in his mind. "Shen, are you Shen Shu?" "I''m right." Grandma Shen nodded. "Shi Pei, I didn''t expect that after decades, we could still meet again. I thought you were gone." "I didn''t expect to see you again, but I was impressed by the slap you gave me before." The old man said with a smile. Several decades later, when she heard about her dark history when she was young, Granny Shen was a little embarrassed with a smile. "Don''t mention what happened decades ago. Let''s talk about something else." When the old man nodded, "OK, don''t mention it. Let''s go to the yard and say it, and leave it for them." "Go." ¡­¡­ Hearing their conversation clearly, Su Yao and Shi Zheng looked at each other. "Shi Zheng, what''s going on?" Su Yao asked blankly. When Zheng also a face at a loss, "I don''t know, maybe your grandmother and my grandfather knew each other when they were young." "Oh." Chapter 817 After a while, Shi Zheng''s younger brother Shichen came back. He saw Su Yao sitting on the sofa. He was stunned. Then he walked over and said with a smile, "are you my brother''s boyfriend?" Su Yao raised his eyes and looked at him, "are you?" "I am a minister of time, a minister of obedience, and a younger brother of the one sitting next to you." Shi Chen smiles and reaches out his right hand to Su Yao. Su Yao took his right hand and laughed. "My name is Shen Cheng. It''s the city of the city." "I know you." Su Yao raised his eyebrows "You and my brother are in the same university, but he is two years older than you, and..." Speaking of this, Shi Chen stopped for a moment and looked at Shi Zheng, whose face was a little unhappy. His eyes were full of smile. When Zheng faintly looked at him, the eyes are full of warning. "And my brother seems to have known you for a long time." "Shi Chen!" When Zheng cold to open a way. Shichen did not hear anything and continued to say, "do you want to know how I know this matter?" Su Yao looked at Shi Zheng now that pair of smelly face, suddenly came to interest, "how to know?" "I sneaked into his room before and found that there were several pictures of you in the drawer of his desk, and looking at the angle, it seemed that they were all stolen / taken. So I think my brother liked you a long time ago, but he was too timid to show up in front of you or tell you the truth. " The minister was not afraid of death and said everything in his heart. "I thought he couldn''t catch up with you in his whole life, but I didn''t expect that he would catch up with you soon after he returned home. I guess he went abroad not to study and compete, but to learn how to chase people." "By the way, my brother, how did he catch you?" Su Yao''s face became more and more stinky when he saw it. He couldn''t help laughing. "He''s very cheeky. He went to my house on the first day of meeting with me, and he still wanted to hang on. He came to me the day before the game and tried his best to get me to watch his game "Did you go last?" "Yes, of course, or else there would be no next thing." Said Su Yao. "What happened?" "After he won the championship, he confessed to me and gave me the trophy, saying it was a token of love that he gave me. I''ve never seen a trophy as a token of love to someone I like. I would love to give him a blow, but I finally resisted it. Otherwise, he is still living in the hospital "Poo ha ha ha..." When the minister against his brother''s dangerous eyes, not polite smile out, smile and smile out of the goose. "Shichen, it''s funny, isn''t it?" Shi Zheng cast his eyes on death. See the situation is not right, the minister quickly stopped laughing, and then ready to run, "I suddenly urinate, go to the toilet, you continue to talk, continue to chat." "Shichen, you don''t want to have any living expenses for the next two months." Time minister footstep a meal, turn to want to cry to look at him without tears, "elder brother, I this is clearly in helping you, I want to let sister-in-law know how much you like him." Hearing the word "sister-in-law", Shi Zheng was much more happy, but he said, "what sister-in-law, I haven''t been engaged to him yet. Don''t take any chances. If you don''t give me the living expenses for the next two months, you can''t give it to you. It''s not negotiable." Shi Chen was about to cry, "elder brother..." "It''s no use crying." When Zheng is very ruthless to say. ¡­¡­ At last, Su Yao couldn''t see through it. "OK, don''t tease him, or he will cry. He is your brother at least. What''s more, what he said just now is really to help you. At least I was moved after listening to it." Shi Chen nodded wildly, "yes, that''s it. You know me, sister-in-law..." Words just said, when Zheng looked at him, scared him to shut his mouth. Shi Zheng snorted and looked at Su Yao, "are you really moved after listening to it? Why didn''t I see anything? " Hearing this, Su Yao''s expression on his face suddenly froze Believe it or not "Brother, you are as always unable to speak." "I would not make complaints about what happened when someone suddenly said that you had been killed because of speaking offended people." When Zheng immediately a cold eye horizontal past, "when minister, do you want to be beaten?" The minister quickly shut his mouth and walked away. Su Yao shook his head helplessly. "You don''t have to be so fierce to him. After all, he is telling the truth." When Zheng listens to this words, squint the eyes dangerously, "what did you say just now?" "Nothing, nothing." Su Yao quickly changed his words, "I didn''t say anything just now." Chapter 818 "What are you doing?" When Zheng''s mouth corners hook up a light smile, the body pressure lower, "of course it is..." However, before he had time to do anything, the old man and grandma Shen had already finished chatting and came back. They just saw this extremely ambiguous scene. I can''t help but smile at each other. "It seems that the relationship between them is very good, so I don''t have to worry about it in the future." Said Grandma Shen. "Shi Zheng''s behavior is a little frivolous. I will teach him a good lesson." Hearing their voices, Su Yao and Shi Zheng''s bodies were stiff at the same time. After the reaction, Shi Zheng quickly got up and sat down as if nothing had happened. So was su Yao. In order to ease his embarrassment, he also asked, "grandma, what did you talk about with your grandfather?" "We''re talking about the two of you." "We have chosen the date of your engagement, which will be two months later today," said Shi "Ah?" Su Yao suddenly felt that his whole person was not good. He looked at grandma Shen and said, "grandma, is this true?" Grandma Shen nodded. "It''s true. You''ll be engaged in two months." "But you haven''t asked Shi Zheng and I for their opinions, and we''ll be engaged in two months. That''s too late." Granny Shen glared at him, "why, do you dare to have any opinions?" Su Yao: Jpg but when she looks at Shizheng, she is more amiable, "Xiaozheng, what do you think?" "I think it''s good." Shi Zheng said with a smile, "if I can, I wish I could marry Shen Cheng now." Su Yao was so angry that he said, "Shizheng, you traitor, I will never pay attention to you again!" "Chengcheng, I really want to be a family with you. I hope you can help me." Zheng face serious mouth way, his eyes are full of deep feelings. Su Yao was immediately flushed by him. "Well, it''s just an engagement anyway. I''ll make you this time." "City, you are so kind." "Speak as you speak. Don''t put your face together." Su Yao pushed his face away. "There are other people here. You don''t want a face. I want a face." "It doesn''t matter. It''s not an outsider." "Cough." When the old man coughed a few times, attracted the attention of the two of them, and then opened his mouth and said, "the engagement is settled. You just have to be present on time that day. We will do the rest." "Then it''s time for you, granddad." Said Su Yao. "Well, we are all about to become a family. Should you change your mind? If you don''t change your words, I''ll be angry When the old man said and pretended to be angry. Su Yao scratched his head with some embarrassment. He tentatively called out, "Ye My Lord. " "Ah." When the old man smile should a, "you call a listen." "Grandfather." Su Yao gave a quick cry. His ear tip was a little red. "Well, well, that''s what you call me from now on. Don''t forget it." Su Yao nodded, "I know." When the old man said, "housekeeper, they should have prepared the meal, let''s go to dinner." Su Yao always felt that something was not very good, so he looked at Shi Zheng with a smile and said, "come on, I heard your stomach crying just now. When it''s time to eat, you should eat, or you''ll be hungry and dizzy." Su Yao glared at him fiercely, "when..." Just ready to open his mouth, when Zheng covered his mouth with his hand, "Shhh, keep it low. If my grandfather hears it, he will think you don''t want to have dinner with him." Su Yao closed his mouth, but he was still a little upset, so he stretched out his hand and wrung the meat from Shizheng''s waist. When Zheng suddenly ache to pour a breath of cold air, "hiss! City, you are cruel enough Walking in front of him, the old man and Mrs. Shen stepped back and looked at them, "what''s the matter?" Su Yao quickly released his hand, "nothing." "It''s nothing. We were just having fun." Shi Zheng squeezed out a smile, but his hand reached into his clothes and touched the place where Su Yao had twisted his hand just now. When the old man and Shen granny did not doubt, oh, after a sound, continued to walk while saying. Later, when Shi Zheng wanted to take Su Yao''s hand, he avoided him, and he deliberately kept away from himself. When Zheng can only take back his hand, he is very helpless to sigh, light voice way, "how angry again?" I don''t know whether I''m asking myself or Su Yao. Su Yao, who heard his words clearly, snorted coldly, which was farther away from him.¡­¡­ Although Shijia mansion looks very luxurious atmosphere, but the interior is not very big, walk a few minutes, arrived at the dining place. The maids were serving food to a long table one by one, while the housekeeper commanded them, "move a little faster..." "Don''t spill the soup..." Chapter 819 Under the direction of the housekeeper, the maids soon put all the dishes on the table. After serving, they all withdrew. When the housekeeper looked at him, he put his right hand on his chest and bowed slightly. He said, "master, you can have dinner." When the old man "um" a, went to the throne, and then looked at the Zheng and other people, "you also sit down." Then he sat down. When Zheng and others saw that he sat down, they also sat down. And housekeeper just about to leave, when the old man opened his mouth to call him, "you also sit down to eat together." "It''s not very good, master." "Then sit down and sit down. Don''t talk nonsense." The housekeeper hesitated, "this..." "Housekeeper grandfather, grandfather let you sit down, you sit down, don''t procrastinate." At this time, when Zheng opened his mouth, "besides, you are our family already. Since you are family members, it is normal to eat together." "Big brother is right, housekeeper, sit down." At one side, the minister agreed with the way. The housekeeper''s eyes were moist. He turned his back and wiped it with his handkerchief. Then he pulled out a chair and sat down. "Then I''ll sit down." "Now that you are all seated, move your chopsticks." Sitting on the throne, the old man spoke. Su Yao picked up chopsticks, just ready to clip a piece of braised pork, Shizheng took the first step to put a piece of braised pork in his bowl. Su Yao looked at the piece of braised pork, then looked at Shi Zheng and asked him what he wanted to do with his eyes. But Shi Zheng didn''t seem to understand what his eyes looked like. He put other dishes into his bowl with his chopsticks, and then pointed to his own bowl with his chopsticks, indicating that he was "courteous". Su Yao resisted the impulse to put the bowl on his head and put a piece of fat braised pork into his bowl. Eat, I''ll see if you can eat it! However, when Zheng not only did not change his face and ate the piece of braised pork, but also put a piece of fatter braised pork into his bowl. Su Yao hated to eat fat meat, but there were other people here, so he had to eat the meat, and then put it on the table and kicked Shizheng hard. However, Shi Zheng seemed to have no pain, and said to him with a smile, "how, is it delicious?" Delicious, you big head ghost! Knowing that I hate fat meat most, you give it back to me. I think you mean it. Su Yao wanted to crack his mouth, but he still resisted it. He gritted his teeth and said, "it''s very delicious, but you''d better not put vegetables for me. So many people look at it. I''m thin skinned and will be embarrassed." "It''s OK. They won''t say anything." When Zheng said with a smile. Shi Chen, who was sitting opposite them: No, please restrain yourself. Don''t scatter dog food in front of my single dog. "That''s right. You don''t have to care about us as if we didn''t exist." When the old man said with a smile. "You see, my grandfather said that, so don''t feel embarrassed." Su Yao: Shit, you are a family! At this time, Granny Shen also said, "Chengcheng, Xiaozheng, he has pinched vegetables for you several times. Should you also clip several times for him?" "That''s how it should be." Su Yao forced to keep a smile, always Zheng Zheng bowl of vegetables, and so on can not put down, he stopped, "you give all to eat, or I will be angry." Chapter 820 When Zheng how can not know his careful thinking, but do not feel what. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll finish all the dishes you helped me with." Su Yao: Shit, this man is such a dog! It can''t be better than While sitting opposite them, Shichen felt that he had been hit hard again and wanted to cry. As the only single dog among these people, he is really too difficult. The two big brothers sitting opposite, can you care about the feeling of his single dog? He really doesn''t want to eat dog food until he dies, and he doesn''t want his little heart to be beaten countless times However, no one knew his inner feelings. Moreover, Su Yao and Shi Zheng, a couple of heartless lovers, showed their love there again. Shichen can only turn grief and anger into appetite, strive to be the first person in the bucket, and then no accident to eat up, and even a few burps. Several other people sitting at the table looked at him. The minister immediately rose a red face, put down a "I''m full, you continue" after, covered his mouth fierce. shook his head in frustration and make complaints about his little grandson, "after being a fool, he became a bucket." The others could not help laughing at his words. ¡­¡­ After dinner, Su Yao and Shi Zheng took a walk in the back garden hand in hand. Although it is autumn now, the garden is still full of all kinds of flowers. Su Yao forgot that he was allergic to pollen. After spending more than ten minutes in the back garden, he felt itchy everywhere. He couldn''t help but reach out to scratch, "when Zheng, I suddenly itch." When Zheng heard this, his face suddenly changed, because he remembered that Su Yao was allergic to pollen. He ran out of the back garden with Su Yao. Then he met Shi Chen and said, "call Dr. Dong quickly." When Chen saw that he was so nervous, he knew what was going on. He didn''t ask what happened, so he called doctor Dong quickly. After Shi Zheng finished this sentence, he took Su Yao and ran to the living room. He found the medicine box in the living room, found the medicine for allergy, poured out two pills, and handed it to Su Yao, "take the medicine quickly." Su Yao swallowed the two pills. Seeing Zheng''s nervous expression, he couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t stretch your face. Don''t worry. I''m ok." "Nothing? Are you not taking your life seriously? " When Zheng Li voice. Su Yao didn''t expect that he would be angry. He couldn''t help being afraid. He shrank his neck and whispered, "Shizheng, don''t be angry. I''ll pay attention to it in the future. I''ll never let this happen." Looking at his expression, Zheng suddenly had no anger. He sighed helplessly Shen Cheng, I''m not angry with you, I''m angry with myself. " "Why are you angry with yourself? What have you done wrong?" Su Yao asked in a puzzled way. "I''m angry, and I forgot about your allergy to pollen. If I hadn''t forgotten, you wouldn''t feel so bad now." Hearing this, Su Yao''s eyes were hot. He reached out and hugged Shi Zheng. He said in a stuffy voice, "Shizheng, can you not treat me so well?" "Why?" "I''m afraid that after I get used to your good, I can''t leave you any more." "It seems that I will be better to you, so that you will be reluctant to leave me for the rest of your life." Chapter 821 Dr. Dong arrived soon. After checking Su Yao, he gave him an injection. After telling Su Yao and Shi Zheng a few words, he left in a hurry. They didn''t dare to let granny Shen and master Shi know, because they didn''t want them to worry about But even so, Shen Granny and Shi Laozi still knew, and what told them about it was Shi Chen''s big mouth. When Granny Shen and master Shi knew about this, they came to him. He even scolded Shizheng and said, "Shizheng, how do you take care of Shen Cheng? Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with him. If anything happens to him, I will give you a good beating... " But when Zheng heard, not only did not feel unhappy, but also admitted that he was wrong, "this is really my fault, I will reflect on it. I''ll pay more attention in the future, and I won''t let it happen again When the old man "hum" a, "you still want to have next time?" "Never again." When Zheng said. "Remember what you said and take good care of Shen Cheng, otherwise you and I will not spare you." When Zheng nodded, "I know, not necessarily will take care of him." "OK, take Shen Cheng back to your room. I think he''s going to fall asleep." Hearing this, Su Yao, who was shaking and sleepy, raised his head and looked at the old man in a daze, then lowered his head. When the old man pretended to cough, he tried to hold back his smile, "cough, Shizheng, what are you doing standing there? Help Shen Cheng back to his room, he almost fell on the ground." "Then I''ll take him away." With these words, Shi Zheng helped Su Yao to leave. When the old man looked at grandma Shen, "Shen Shu, let''s find a place to talk for a while. I have a lot of things to say to you." "Good." Grandma Shen nodded. "I have something to tell you." ¡­¡­ Hearing the sound of opening the door, Su Yao raised his head and looked at Shi Zheng, "Shi Zheng, where is this?" "This is my room." Zheng said while supporting him into the room. Su Yao tilted his head. "Why did you bring me to your room?" "I see you are sleepy, so I want you to sleep in my room for a while." Shi Zheng replied, "Oh, that''s it. I''m not polite." After saying this, Su Yao pounced on the bed and fell asleep. When Zheng saw that he fell asleep so quickly, he laughed helplessly. He turned over for him and took off his shoes and socks. Then he sat by the bed and watched him sleep. Looking at it, he suddenly felt that he was also a little sleepy, so he took off his shoes and socks, went to bed and slept with Su Yao. But before closing his eyes, he secretly kisses Su Yao. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long after that, Su Yao woke up quietly. He first looked at the ceiling for a while and recalled what had happened. Then he looked around and found that Shi Zheng was sleeping beside him, and the corners of his mouth were up. It was estimated that he had a good dream. Su Yao did not wake up Zheng, but turned over to look at him. After watching for a while, he reached out and touched his face. First the forehead, then the nose, then the lips. Su Yao looked at his lips for a moment, and then he kissed him. At this time, when Zheng suddenly opened his eyes, scared him to sit up quickly. "Shi Zheng, are you awake?" "Shen Cheng, what were you doing just now?" Zheng asked with a smile. Chapter 822 "Nothing." Su Yao''s eyes dodged and did not dare to see him. "Is it?" A whirl of heaven and earth, when Zheng whole person all pressed on him. The soft breath fell on Su Yao''s ear, "but I just found out that you were kissing me secretly." His voice was a little hoarse as he just woke up. Su Yao felt embarrassed and flustered. He turned away If you say no, you don''t "Lying is not a good habit." Shi Zheng smiles, and the feeling of crispy numbness diffuses from Su Yao''s ear tip to his back neck. He was even more uncomfortable. "You get up quickly. It''s killing me." "All right, no more teasing." Shi Zheng got up from him. Su Yao had just breathed a sigh of relief when he heard him say, "I will definitely come back from kissing this evening. Maybe I can''t help doing other things. You should do well in advance." Hearing this, Su Yao almost bit his tongue, "you, what did you say just now?" When Zheng did not receive his words, but said, "or now, or if you run away at night, I will be very distressed." With that, he leaned down to kiss Su Yao. Su Yao was immediately frightened. He used both hands and feet, and refused to let Shi Zheng succeed. "Stinky rascal, you should get down to me quickly." "Since you say I''m a rascal, if I don''t do what a hooligan should do, I''m sorry for the name you gave me." When Zheng''s eyes are full of smile. Su Yao was afraid that he would come, so he kicked him out of bed. With the sound of heavy objects falling on the ground, there were still shouts from time to time. Su Yao quickly looked out of his head and found that he was covering his waist. His expression was a little painful. It was estimated that he had flashed to his waist. Su Yao quickly jumped out of bed, "Shi Zheng, are you ok?" He said as he prepared to help Shizheng up, but as soon as his hand was stretched out, he was pulled by Shizheng. Then, he found himself under the pressure of Shi Zheng. But Shi Zheng was full of smile, and did not return to the painful expression just now. Su Yao found out that he had cheated him, and immediately gave him a angry look, "I''m very happy to play, isn''t it?"? You''re going to get out of my way "Although I didn''t really twist my waist, I fell in pain. You have to make up for it." "I''ll give you enough kisses." When Shi Zheng finished speaking, he was going to kiss Su Yao. At this time, the door was suddenly knocked, "knock knock knock." "Who?" "I''m the housekeeper." The housekeeper''s voice came over, "young master Shen, master let me tell you to go down." "I see. We''ll go." When Zheng said. The housekeeper didn''t speak any more, and his footsteps sounded outside the door, disappearing from near to far. "Let you go first." Zheng said while standing up, and then straightened his clothes. Su Yao was relieved. Fortunately, the housekeeper suddenly appeared, otherwise he didn''t know what to do. "Get up, grandpa is still waiting." All of a sudden, when Zheng''s hand extended out. Su Yao ignored his hand and stood up. Just ready to go out, when Zheng said, "are you sure you want to see grandfather like this?" "What''s wrong with me?" Su Yao was at a loss. "Look at your clothes for yourself." Time Zheng reminds a way. Su Yao went to the camera and looked at himself. He found that his clothes were wrinkled, and the two buttons on the top of his body were not sure when they were opened. With his messy hair style, it was as if he had just experienced that kind of thing Chapter 823 If he really went out in this way, not only the old man but also all the servants of his family would think that something had happened to him and Shi Zheng in the room. At that time, it will be really a jump into the Yellow River can not be washed clean Thinking of this, Su Yao''s face turned red. He quickly cleaned himself up, but he couldn''t get it on his back. "Help me." Slightly hot breath nearly spit in his ear, when Zheng did not know when to come over, hand on his shoulder. Looking at himself and Shi Zheng in the mirror, Su Yao felt for the first time that they were so compatible. When he realized what he was thinking, Su Yao''s face turned even redder. When Zheng looked at Su Yao in the mirror, the corner of his mouth rose slightly, "what are you thinking?" "It''s nothing. If you want to do it, you can do it quickly. If you don''t, you can go away." "I''ll do it for you. Don''t worry." Shi Zheng first straightened his collar, and then "Well, let''s go." Su Yao looked up at himself in the mirror, and then looked around. His clothes were no longer crumpled, and his hair was very comfortable. Others would not misunderstand him. "Let''s go." Said, he quickly walked out of the bedroom when Zheng. But after a while, he suddenly turned back. "What''s the matter?" "I have a rush of urine." "Do you want me to go to the bathroom with you?" Zheng asked with a smile. "Bah, who wants your company? It''s shameless." Su Yao despised him. When Zheng felt that his appearance was a little cute, afraid to tease again, "what I said is serious, do you really don''t think about it?" "Think about you, big head. Go away." Su Yao gave him a look and walked into the toilet. Then he snapped and locked the door of the toilet. When Zheng smiles and shakes his head, "even I am joking don''t know, is really a small fool." "Shi Zheng, don''t scold me. I can hear you." Su Yao''s voice came over. "But I didn''t scold you. I just told you the truth." "Shi Zheng, when I go out, I will beat you up." "Then you come out quickly, by the way, don''t forget to wash your hands, or you are not only a little fool, but also a little sloppy." "Shit!" Su Yao swore in a low voice. He quickly washed his hands, then opened the door and walked towards Shizheng fiercely, "what did you say just now?" Zheng very easy to grasp his hand to himself, and then put him in his arms, "OK, don''t play with you, let''s go." Su Yao snorted and pushed him away. "Don''t hold me around. I''ll go by myself." Shi Zheng smiles helplessly. He takes a long leg to keep up with Su Yao. ¡­¡­ When Su Yao and Shi Zheng arrived at the hall, two maids, each with a cloth ruler in their hands, stroked to and fro on grandma Shen and master Shi. Another maid was writing something down with a pen and paper. They looked at each other and walked over. "What are they doing?" Su Yao looked at Shi Zheng and asked curiously. "Measure your body data so you can make your own clothes." When Zheng answers a way, "next estimate is our turn two." "Well?" Su Yao was at a loss. "It''s the clothes to wear on the day of engagement. Why is your little brain so forgetful?" When Zheng said and sighed. Su Yao immediately glared at him. "I just didn''t think about it for a while. You didn''t need to make complaints about me." "All right, all right. I won''t tell you." Chapter 824 Looking at the maid from time to time encounter Su Yao''s body, Shi Zheng feels more and more upset. He goes over and grabs the cloth ruler from the maid''s hand. "You don''t know," she asked "I''ll measure him. You can go down." When Zheng light ground says. "Good." The maid answered and backed away. She looked at Su Yao and Shi Zheng and knocked CP silently. "Shi Zheng, are you jealous?" Su Yao looked at Shi Zheng, whose expression was still a little uncomfortable, and asked with a smile. "I''m jealous." When Zheng directly admitted, "other people can''t touch, only I can touch you." "You are too possessive, then." Su Yao could not help but make complaints about it. "If my grandmother wanted to touch me, would you be just like that?" Shi Zheng thought about it carefully, and then he said reluctantly, "if it''s grandma, I I won''t mind. " "The pause between you is suspicious." Su Yao raised his eyebrows and looked at him with a smile. When Zheng don''t face to go, pretend that he didn''t hear anything. The two of them will hear the conversation clearly granny Shen opened her mouth, her face full of smile, "when Zheng, you are not afraid that I will not let the city with you?" "You won''t, or you would have done that." Shi Zheng said, "and even if you really don''t let me be with Shen Cheng, I will try my best to let you relax." Granny Shen couldn''t help laughing. "Come on, don''t look at me like that. I''m kidding you. But seriously, if one day you do something sorry for the city, even if I fight this old life, I will make you pay the price. " "Granny, you can rest assured that there will never be such a day." Zheng clapped his chest to guarantee the way. "If there is such a day, I will kill him myself without grandma doing it yourself." Su Yao answered. Zheng''s expression suddenly became Wei Qu Ba Ba''s, "Shen Cheng, don''t you believe me?" "What do you say?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Zheng face more aggrieved, "you are really too much, I will be angry." All the people present couldn''t help laughing. "When the old man cleared his throat," OK, you don''t play tricks, quickly measure, and so on will send the data to the past. " "Oh." ¡­¡­ It''s getting late. After dinner and staying in the Shijia mansion for a while, Su Yao left with grandma Shen, and it was Shi Zheng who sent them away. Originally, Shi Laozi wanted them to stay tonight, but he was convinced by grandma Shen''s words that he could only give up the idea of letting them stay While driving, Shi Zheng asked Su Yao, sitting in the co driver''s seat, "Shen Cheng, do you still feel nervous now?" Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes, "when Zheng, can''t it be in your eyes, I Shen Cheng is a coward?" "If you''re not, who''s the one who''s been nervous in my car this morning?" When Zheng smiles to ask a way. Thinking of the stupid things he had done this morning, Su Yao immediately blushed, but it was only for a moment. "What''s the relationship between me in the past and me now?" "Aren''t you the one you used to be?" "Shut up, can you drive well? I don''t want to die young." "Well, I won''t say it, so as not to make someone angry again." Su Yao: If he wasn''t afraid of a car accident, he would beat the dog man on the spot. Chapter 825 When Zheng stretched out his hand and took Su Yao, "are you sure you won''t let me go in and sit down?" Su Yao rolled his eyes. "You have lived in my house for several days. You''d better go back to your own home today." "You are not afraid of what I will do to you?" Zheng asked with a smile. Su Yao choked. He was really afraid, but how could he admit such a thing? If he did, it would mean that he would admit it? "You think too much. How could I be afraid, and it''s you who should be afraid." Su Yao straightened his chest and tried to make his momentum look stronger. "Oh, really?" When Zheng smile, and then open his coat, "come on, don''t pity me because I am a Jiao." Su Yao pushed him away and said with disgust, "can you give me a serious point? If you speak to me again in this tone, I will kill you "Well, I''m not kidding you. I''ll go back and pick you up tomorrow morning." When Zheng said and pulled the coat. Su Yao frowned. "What are you doing here?" "On a date, of course. We haven''t dated yet." When Zheng said with a smile. Su Yao thought about it for a while. He didn''t have a date with Shi Zheng, so he said, "OK, but where is the date location?" When Zheng toward him blink an eye, smile a face mysterious, "this, don''t say, wait for tomorrow to know." Su Yao said, "Oh, I know. You can go." "Shen Cheng, don''t you think you are so heartless?" Su Yao raised his eyebrows and motioned him to go on. "Are you sure you won''t give me a parting kiss?" Su Yao was stunned at first, and then he roared angrily, "when Zheng, how far do you give me, roll as far as you can." "Since you don''t want to, forget it, but my heart has been greatly hurt, and I can''t come to pick you up tomorrow." When Zheng said while opening the door. Su Yao knew that he meant it, but he still stopped him, "wait a minute." When Zheng turned to look at him, "do you have anything else to do?" "Come here." Su yaochao hooked his finger. When Zheng is very obedient to the past. Su Yao stood on tiptoe and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. Then he turned and ran into the room, like a kitten who did something wrong and didn''t want to be caught. When Zheng touched the cheek that he had been kissing and laughed in a low voice, "it''s really lovely." ¡­¡­ The next day, Shi Zheng knocked on the door of the Shen family early in the morning. When Zheng looked into the room for a circle, did not see Su Yao, "grandma, Shen Cheng?" "He''s still sleeping in the house." Said Grandma Shen. "Then I''ll call him up." Shi Zheng walks towards Su Yao''s bedroom, then reaches out and knocks on the door. Without hearing anything, he opens the door and goes in. When he went in, he found that Su Yao wrapped himself up like a silkworm chrysalis. He laughed helplessly. Then he went over and poked him in the face with his finger. "Shen Cheng, it''s time to get up." Su Yao clapped his hand, turned over and continued to sleep. "Shen Cheng, if you don''t get up again, I will kiss you." Su Yao still did not respond. "You asked for it." Zheng said while climbing on the bed. Just as their faces were about to stick, Su Yao suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the enlarged face in front of him and immediately moved back a few steps. After discovering that the person who came here was Shi Zheng, he settled down and said, "when did you come?" Chapter 826 When Zheng sits up, "just came." "What did you want to do to me just now?" "I just want to wake up some lazy pig who sleeps stealthily." When Zheng said with a smile. "Deception, you were clearly trying to..." Speaking of this, Su Yao hesitated and did not go on. When Zheng picked pick pick eyebrow, "I just clearly is what? Why don''t you go on? " "Nothing. I''m getting dressed. Get out of here." Su Yao began to change the subject. "Oh, why don''t you have nothing on you now?" Shi Zheng''s sight falls on Su Yao''s quilt wrapped in his body, which means he laughs with an unknown smile. Su Yao''s face turned red. He picked up the pillow on the head of the bed and threw it at Shizheng. "Get out of here!" When Zheng took the pillow that threw to himself, and threw it back to the bed, "I''ll go out now, you move faster, I''ll take you to breakfast later." Su Yao threw another pillow, but this time it hit the door. He took a deep breath and opened the quilt that was wrapped around him. In fact, Shi Zheng is a little wrong, he is not sleeping naked, he is sleeping in underwear. Su Yao got out of bed and went into the bathroom to meet his daily physiological needs. As soon as he pulled down his underwear, he found a pool of unknown liquid on his underwear. I blush when I think of the spring / dream I made last night. He quickly took off his underwear and threw it into the garbage can. The heart, not the eye. Su Yao quickly took a hot bath, feeling a lot of fresh body. Then, he stood in front of the wardrobe, looking at the row of clothes, fell into the thought of what to wear today. Well, he''s not a girl. He doesn''t have to dress up. But he is going out with Shi Zheng today. If he dresses casually, it seems that he is not very good. But if you dress too formally, people will think that they are not dating, but come out to talk about business. I don''t know where Shi Zheng chose What a headache. Su Yao chose from place to place, and finally chose a more leisurely suit. ¡­¡­ His back was against the wall. When he was in a concave position, Zheng saw Su Yao come out. He looked him up and down. Just after seeing what kind of clothes he was wearing, the corners of his mouth could not help playing. "Oh, no wonder you''re just coming out now. You''re looking for something to match my suit." On hearing this, Su Yao looked at Shi Zheng and found that he and his suit were of the same style but different colors. I didn''t expect that every suit he chose had a couple''s clothes. What''s wrong with the world? "Oh, I''m wearing the wrong one. I''ll change it now." When Zheng a threw him, "OK, don''t change, you just wear this suit, so that other people can know that you and I are lovers, and also save the eyes of people to hook up with you." Hearing this, Su Yao was silent Are you afraid that your fans will take off the powder? " "Take off the powder, because I can''t accept my partner, and the fans who take off the powder don''t want to." When Zheng a pair of indifferent appearance. ¡°¡­¡­ Are you not afraid to have an impact on your career? " "Then I''ll go back and inherit hundreds of millions." When Zheng said with a smile. "Besides, I''ve long thought about retiring." ¡°¡­¡­ But isn''t swimming your favorite thing "But that doesn''t mean I have to go and I''ve got something I like better now." "What?" "You." Chapter 827 Su Yao''s face suddenly flushed, and he was very flustered and said, "you, what are you talking about?" Sure enough, even after listening to such words countless times, he was still unable to resist. He was really useless. "What I like best now is you." Zheng face seriously said, "no matter now or later, my favorite will only be you." When he looked at him with such eyes, Su Yao felt uncomfortable all over. He turned away and said, "cough, I''m hungry. Let''s go out for breakfast." "Good." When Zheng smile a face doting. Mrs. Shen sat on the sofa in the living room. Seeing that they had finally come downstairs, she looked up. When she saw the couple''s clothes they were wearing, she immediately burst into laughter. "You two dressed like this, are you going to go out on a date?" "Yes, grandma." When Zheng smiles to answer a way. But Su Yao quickly denied, "it''s not. We''re just going out for dinner. It''s not a date. Grandma, don''t think about it too much." How could grandma Shen not see that he was duplicity. "Shen Cheng, you and Shi Zheng are already lovers, and you will be engaged in two months. And if you say this now, are you not afraid to hurt Shizheng''s heart? " "Yes, I am very sad now." When Zheng covers the chest, pretends a pair of "I am really hurt by you" appearance. Seeing Su Yao roll his eyes, "Shi Zheng, you love acting so much, why didn''t you enter the entertainment circle?" "That''s because I''m afraid that if I enter the entertainment industry, there will be no room for other people to develop." When Zheng very shameless ground says. Su Yao looked at him with disgust, "come on, don''t stick gold on your face." "All right, you two don''t bicker. If you want to date, you can go quickly. Don''t get in my way here." At this time, grandma Shen opened her mouth. "Granny, then I''ll take him out." Shi Zheng took Su Yao''s hand and said, "I''ll return him later in the evening." "Go on Wait "Grandma, do you have anything else to explain?" "You two play for fun, but don''t overdo it. And remember to be safe. " "I see. We will pay attention." ¡­¡­ After leaving the Shen family, Shi Zheng drove Su Yao to a nearby snack street. It''s morning, and the snack bar is full of all kinds of breakfast. Su Yao''s eyes were about to grow. He wiped his mouth and was about to drip white saliva. He went to a stall, pointed to the crab yolk bag in the steamer and said to the boss, "boss, give me a cage of this." "Good." The boss quickly took down a cage of crab roe and packed it, then handed it to Su Yao. After su Yao paid the money, he went to the next stall and Shi Zheng watched Su Yao buy more and more things, and his expression gradually became helpless. "Shen Cheng, why do you buy so many things? We only have two people. We can''t finish it." "But I want to eat anything. Oh, you can rest assured that my stomach is very strong." "But the place we''re going to today is an amusement park. If we eat too much, we''ll throw up." Listening to this, Su Yao was stunned at first, and then said, "isn''t it just going to the amusement park? There won''t be any problems. It''s too bad that we don''t play those special exciting projects." "That''s right, but it''s boring." "You''d better shut up..." Chapter 828 After getting off the roller coaster, Su Yao felt dizzy at first, and then a sense of nausea came up. Zheng see his face some something wrong, then asked a, "how, is not where uncomfortable?" "I..." As soon as Su Yao opened his mouth, he felt that he was about to vomit. He quickly shut his mouth and sprinted to the toilet not far away at the fastest speed, and then "Vomit" a sound, big spit up, even stomach to vomit out. Follow when Zheng reached out and patted his back, "said you don''t eat so much, you don''t listen, now it''s OK." Su Yao didn''t have time to answer him because he was still vomiting. After vomiting, Su Yao felt much more comfortable, that is, there was a strange smell in his mouth. He straightened up and looked up at Shi Zheng Words have not said export, when Zheng put a bottle of mineral water did not open in front of him, "gargle next mouth." Su Yao was silent for a moment, then reached for the bottle of mineral water. After gargling several times, the strange smell in my mouth disappeared. Su Yao casually threw the empty mineral water bottle into the garbage can. "Shizheng, what are we going to play next?" "Aren''t you afraid to spit it out again?" Shi Zheng asked. Su Yao choked at his words We can play something that''s not exciting. " "That would be boring." Said, when Zheng added a sentence, "this sentence is your own said." Su Yao''s hair exploded in an instant. "If you don''t want to play, I''ll go by myself." With that, he "hummed" and walked out of the toilet. When Zheng sighed a tone, chased up, took his hand, "play to play, say, what do you want to play next." "Haunted house." Su Yao pointed to the ghost house not far ahead. "Are you sure?" "Sure. Why, you''re not afraid of ghosts?" "No When Zheng smiles and shakes his head, "I am afraid you are afraid." Hearing this, Su Yao immediately glared at him, "I''ve never been afraid of ghosts. Don''t talk nonsense." "Let''s go." ¡­¡­ Just entered the haunted house, a burst of screams came over, and it was both male and female. Su Yao was not frightened by the ghost that suddenly appeared in front of him, but was frightened by the screams. "Are you afraid now Standing beside him, he said with a smile, "if you want to scream into my arms like those girls, I won''t mind." Su Yao immediately rolled his eyes. "I can go to you. I''m not afraid. I''m just scared by those screams. I can run ten with a punch like this. " After that, he stretched out his fist to the ghost standing in front of him, as if to demonstrate for himself what is called a punch to run ten ghosts. When Zheng held his fist, "OK, if you really hit this fist, it is estimated that you will pay a lot of medical expenses. You might as well keep that money to buy food." "Yes, let''s move on." Su Yao said as he drew back his hand. The ghost, who did not know that he had escaped, went to the corner, took out his walkie talkie and said a few words to his companion Next, Su Yao found that there was always a "ghost" running to him, as if he did not frighten him. Su Yao looked at another "ghost" that suddenly appeared. He was silent for a few seconds. Then he looked at Shi Zheng, who was equally calm and incomparable. He opened his mouth and asked, "Shi Zheng, is this the revenge from the ghost?" When Zheng did not hold back, "Pooh," a laugh out, "probably it is." Su Yao''s face is indifferent, "it''s really no technical content, I''m not scared by them at all." "Yes, yes, you are the best." Those "ghosts" who are despised You have the ability to step on a horse and try to be a ghost yourself?! ¡­¡­ In fact, the ghost house is quite large, but Su Yao and Shi Zheng didn''t spend much time coming out of it. And compared with the trance men and women, they are really too calm. Su Yao sighed and sighed about his experience in the haunted house. "I thought the ghost house was fun, but after playing it, I didn''t find it interesting. The ghosts in it were not frightening at all." just heard a couple of couples who had just come out of the haunted house and could not help but make complaints about their hearts. , listen, is this a human voice? Isn''t it scary? They''re scared to pee their pants Su Yao added, "those people who have been screaming are really rubbish. They are not frightening at all..."The couple I''m sorry they''re so rubbish. make complaints about it, but just laugh and listen to him make complaints about it. When he has finished his tucking up, he opens his mouth and says, "let''s play some other things." Su Yao nodded, "OK." However, before they went to the next entertainment project, they were surrounded by a group of girls Chapter 829 Those girls are from the same club, and they are all fans of Shi Zheng. They didn''t expect to meet Shi Zheng here. Besides, there was a boy with the same appearance as him. The most important thing was that they were wearing couple''s clothes Curious, they came. But when facing up to Shi Zheng and Su Yao''s faces, the words that I wanted to say were stuck in my throat and I couldn''t say anything. "When..." Although some unhappy, but Zheng still asked them, "what do you want?" "We are all your fans because seeing you is like saying hello to you." One of the more daring of them said. But after finishing this sentence, she did not know what kind of good people to say, because at this time, Shi Zheng seemed to have some strangers to stay away from, as if he didn''t like their approach. The girl scratched a variety of words in her mind, then hesitated and asked, "man, God, next to you Is this the person you like? " "Yes, and soon, I will be engaged to him." When mentioning this matter, Shi Zheng''s face was obviously much better. The girl also noticed this, and what she wanted to say went back to her stomach Then I wish you happiness forever. " With that, she ran away. After several other girls said the same thing, they went after the girl. "Shi Zheng, your charm is really great." Su Yao said sourly, "the girl who talked to you just now seems to like you." "It''s her own business, and I already have someone I like. That''s you." When Zheng a face positive ground says, "however, I just like you to eat the appearance of flying vinegar randomly." Su yaodun white his face, "OK, you don''t give me glib." "I''m not being glib. I''m telling the truth." "Shut up!" "Oh." ¡­¡­ Su Yao and Shi Zheng basically played all the projects in the amusement park, and the ferris wheel project was left to the last. At this time, it is already dark, the night sky is full of stars, and from time to time there are fireworks flying into the air, and then "bang" a beautiful fireworks. Sitting in the carriage of Ferris wheel, Su Yao and Shi Zheng have a panoramic view of the scenery below Ferris wheel slowly rotating, in the near to the peak, when Zheng opened, "Shen City, have you heard a word?" Su Yao looked at him sideways, "what words?" "Legend has it that when the ferris wheel reaches its peak, the lovers sitting in it will stay together for the rest of their lives if they kiss." "Would you like to verify with me the truth of this sentence?" "Certainly." Su Yao said with a smile. Listening to this, Shi Zheng seems to have got some kind of life. The next second, he kisses Su Yao''s lips Then, no accident, the two of them went wrong. Su Yao looked down and made some preparations. Then he looked up at Shi Zheng and said solemnly, "Shi Zheng, let''s go to the hotel this evening." Shi Zheng knew what he meant by this, but "Shen Cheng, you don''t need to do this. I''ll solve it myself after I go back." "But I want it." Su Yao looked at him with very serious eyes. When Zheng listen to this words, immediately Leng Leng, "what did you just say?" "You''re not the only one who has responded. I need to address my physiological needs." Su Yao said, "I''m longing for you everywhere." After hearing this, if Shi Zheng is still unmoved, then he is really Liu Xiahui, "are you sure you won''t regret it?" "Never." "Well, I''ll grant you this request, but before I do, I''ll try something more." Say, when Zheng fiercely bit on his lip. Su Yao couldn''t help exclaiming, "Shizheng, can you..." The latter words haven''t been said, they are blocked back by Shi Zheng with a kiss After the ferris wheel, Su Yao''s legs are soft. If it hadn''t been for Zheng''s support, he would have been lying on the ground. "It''s delicious." When Zheng gather to his ear, smile to say such a sentence. "Go away!!! Chapter 830 Time flies, leaving only one day left for engagement with Shizheng. On that day, ye Huainan, who had not appeared for a long time, suddenly appeared in front of Su Yao and knelt on one knee and pulled out a ring. He proposed to Su Yao affectionately, "Shen Cheng, I know you like me. Would you like to be with me?" Obviously, ye Huainan has already known that Su Yao and Shi Zheng are going to get engaged tomorrow, otherwise they would not find it at this time. Su Yao didn''t even look at Ye Huainan. He walked around him and was about to leave. However, he hugged his thigh. "Shen Cheng, I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have done that to you. Just give me another chance. I''ll make you happy." Su Yao kicked him away and sneered, "good horses don''t eat grass, let alone rotten grass like you. Ye Huainan, you''d better not pester me again, or I''ll find the media to publicize and let you become famous again. " He did not intend to let Ye Huainan go so easily, because he knew that ye Huainan would never give up easily. If you let him go like this, maybe something will happen to the engagement ceremony tomorrow Therefore, after saying that, Su Yao began to beat Ye Huainan, intending to beat Ye Huainan to shame. And he did. Looking at Ye Huainan, who was beaten black and blue by himself, Su Yao felt that he should not have the face to see people tomorrow, so he stopped unilateral beating and left after saying "you can do it yourself". Looking at Su Yao''s leaving figure, ye Huainan''s eyes are obscure. "Shen Cheng, the more you are like this, the more I want you. Let''s see." Su Yao, who had not been far away, suddenly felt chilly behind his back. He felt as if he was being watched by something. He stopped and looked around. There was no one there, but he always had a bad premonition, but he could not tell what it was "Tangyuan, you help me to keep an eye on Ye Huainan. If he has any strange behavior, please tell me immediately." "Host, why should I stare at Ye Huainan?" Tangyuan asked a little puzzled. "Tomorrow is the day when I am engaged to Shi Zheng. I don''t want anything to happen at the engagement ceremony." Tang Yuan immediately understood, "host, don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on Ye Huainan, and will never let him destroy your engagement ceremony with Shizheng." "Please." After returning, Su Yao told Shi Zheng about it. After hearing one sentence at a time, Shi Zheng didn''t get angry, but his eyes were obviously cold. After a while, Shi Zheng reached out and rubbed Su Yao''s hair. "Don''t worry, tomorrow''s engagement ceremony won''t do anything." Those bodyguards employed by Shi family are not vegetarian. If ye huainanming naively comes to make trouble at the engagement ceremony, then his legs will not be wanted. What''s more, Shijia can''t offend all the kittens and puppies. He remembers that ye Huainan''s father had an illegitimate son outside, and he would not mind changing his successor for ye. "I believe you." ¡­¡­ Soon it was time for the engagement ceremony. On that day, ye Huainan did come, but he did not even enter the gate, so he was thrown out by the bodyguard at the door. Ye Huainan was so angry that he scolded him. He didn''t have the upbringing of rich children at all. "You are just other people''s dogs. How dare you treat me like this? Believe me or not, you can''t get along with me!" The bodyguards thought he was farting, and then he gave his right leg a discount. However, the incident did not attract the attention of the guests. They were sending good wishes to Su Yao and Shi Zheng Chapter 831 After holding the engagement ceremony, he stayed in this plane for a period of time. After solving the annoying Ye Huainan, Su Yao left this plane and entered the next task plane. Before letting Tangyuan take him away, tangyuan asked him the same question again and again, "host, are you really not going to stay in this world until the wedding is over with Shizheng?" Su Yao didn''t accept his words, but despised his intelligence. "I have answered this question countless times. Why don''t you remember it? Is water in your mind?" All of a sudden, a mouthful of old blood gushed out of the dumplings that had been dished for a while Host, talk, but can you stop attacking me "If you don''t want to hear that again, do as I say. Speak less and do more, understand? " ¡°¡­¡­ Oh. " Su Yao waved his hand, "OK, don''t talk nonsense with you. Please send me to the next position." "I see. I''ll send you there." [Ding - transmitting the next task plane ¡¿ ¡­¡­ As soon as he entered the new plane, Su Yao noticed that there was a fierce palm wind coming towards him, and he quickly hid away from him. After standing firm, he fixed his eyes. Standing in front of him was a mean looking middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman was looking at him in a straight and despicable way, and she was still shouting, "Su Yao, you dare to hide, are you bold?" "I think you are bold." Su Yao choked back directly. The middle-aged woman almost died of his words. She picked up the broom she had set aside and hit Su Yao with her head and face, "you little bitch, how dare you talk to your elders like this. Today, I, a big aunt, will teach you what filial piety is!" Su Yao sneered scornfully. He took the broom with his bare hands, and then sat down on the ground with a strong effort. Lin Hongwan didn''t expect that Su Yao, a cowardly character, would dare to treat himself like this. For a while, he didn''t respond. After the reaction, she sat on the ground and splashed, without any image to speak of. "Come on, everyone. Su Yao, a white eyed wolf who is not familiar with raising, actually started to attack me as an elder. I think Lin Hongwan has worked hard to drag him to such a big age. If he doesn''t repay his kindness..." The neighbors who lived around all came to watch the fun, but they didn''t believe what Lin Hongwan said. Did Su Yao fight Lin Hongwan? It would be nice if Lin Hongwan didn''t hit Su Yao. What''s more, people who have lived here for several years already know exactly what kind of person Lin Hongwan is To say, Su Yao is such a poor child that he has such a relative. Even if the inheritance and house left by their parents were robbed, they were treated as servants who could be bullied at will by Su Ruhai family "Lin Hongwan, it''s almost OK. If you do too many bad things, you will be punished." "Lin Hongmei, if you treat Su Yao like this, aren''t you afraid that his parents will come to see you at night?" "Lin Hongwan..." Lin Hongwan didn''t expect that they were all standing on Su Yao''s side. She looked at Su Yao and saw that he looked at himself with some provocation in his eyes. Suddenly, a burst of anger surged into her heart. She quickly got up from the ground and raised her right hand to greet Su Yao''s face. However, before his hand touched Su Yao''s face, Su Yao was lying on the ground, his eyes closed, and he fainted. Chapter 832 "You son of a bitch, stop pretending. Get up for me!" "If you don''t get up for me, you''ll sleep out tonight..." Some people can''t listen to it anymore, "Lin Hongwan, Su Yao are all like this. If you don''t send him to the hospital, you can''t be afraid of being punished by God if you say this kind of words?" Hearing the three words "being punished by heaven", Lin Hongwan immediately glared at the person who said, "this is my family''s business, what''s the relationship with you, an outsider? Since you are so kind, you might as well take Su Yao home and raise him as a son. In the future, someone will support you. " The man trembled with the words of Lin Hongwan and pointed to her, unable to speak for a long time. Lin Hongwan saw that he was too embarrassed to speak. He lifted his chin arrogantly, just like an old hen who had defeated his opponent. She is also very disdainful to hum a, "you are still more concerned about their own domestic affairs, less worry about other people''s housework, save time to make a mess." "What''s more, it''s my own business how I treat Su Yao, a little bastard, and he doesn''t say anything himself. You don''t have to be self-centered there one by one." All of them said, "well Even if they can''t talk at ordinary times, they can''t help it when they meet Lin Hongwan, who is thick skinned and sharp mouthed. Seeing that none of them could speak, Lin Hong Wan raised his chin higher and said, "since you are so concerned about Su Yao''s life and death, please send him to the hospital. I don''t have the spare time." With that, she slammed a few buckets into the room. Those neighbors, you look at me, I look at you, at a loss. However, in the end, they sent Su Yao to the hospital and paid for his medical expenses. In addition, some people took the initiative to stay and take care of him. ¡­¡­ When Su Yao woke up, he found himself lying in the ward with a kind-hearted middle-aged woman sitting beside the bed. With the memory of the original owner, he knew that the middle-aged woman was Chen Yi. She was a kind-hearted person. She had helped the original owner secretly for countless times. Fortunately, she delivered food to the original owner several times. Compared with the original owner''s vicious uncle, Lin Hongwan, Chen Yi is simply a living Bodhisattva. When Chen Yi saw Su Yao awake, he rushed to the front and said, "Su Yao, you finally wake up. I''m scared to death by you." "Aunt Chen, how can I be here?" "You fainted before. I and several other people helped you to the hospital. The doctor said you were dizzy with hunger." Chen Yi said while frowning, "you honestly tell Aunt Chen, your big aunt does not give you food to eat?" Su Yao nodded. Seeing that he admitted, Chen Yi was even more exasperated. "Lin Hongwan is such a vicious woman. Why doesn''t she give you food..." In the middle of the speech, she felt that it was not good to say those words in front of Su Yao, so she changed her mouth and said, "Su Yao, you are a boy. You should be tough when you should be tough. Don''t let yourself be bullied by some people. They don''t treat you as a family member, and you don''t have to treat them as a family member. " "I know, Aunt Chen, from now on, I will not let them bully me any more." Su Yao said with a serious look. Looking at his appearance, Chen Yi couldn''t help but reach out and touch his head. "Then you have to do what you say. I don''t want to bring you to the hospital again." Chapter 833 "Aunt Chen, I''m serious. I''ll do what I say." He was not the cowardly and incompetent owner. He always had revenge. After he got out of the hospital, he finished the account with Su Ruhai. "Good, good. Aunt Chen believes you." Chen Yi said as she quickly peeled an apple. "You eat an apple pad. I''ll go out and buy you something to eat. You''ll wait here for me to come back." "Aunt Chen, I''m all right. I''ll go with you." Saying that, he was about to get out of bed, but was stopped by Chen Yi, "let you wait for me here, wait for me here, be obedient, or I will be angry." "All right." Su Yao had to compromise, "then I''ll be here waiting for you to come back." "I''m going. Don''t run around." Chen Yi put the apple into his hand. Su Yao chewed on the apple, watched Chen Yi leave, got out of bed and closed the door of the ward. He also "click" a few mouthfuls, the apple to chew, but also very perfect to throw the nut into the corner of the garbage can. After wiping his hands, he pulled a chair and sat down by the window. In the warm sun, he squinted a little comfortably. "Tangyuan, give me the part of the original story about the original owner." "OK." After the Tangyuan answered, he passed the original story into his brain. [Ding - loading the original plot ¡¿ the original owner is also called Su Yao. He is just a small cannon fodder in this plane, but he is still a poor man under the fence. When the original owner was 16 years old, his parents had a car accident, but when the rescue was not urgent, they both died, leaving only a legacy and a house for the original owner On the day when the parents of the original owner were to be buried, Su Ruhai, the great uncle who had only met several times, suddenly appeared at the funeral, asked the original owner whether he would like to live in his house, and said a lot of touching words. The original owner of simple mind was so cheated back by Su Ruhai, and then began a nightmare like life. At the beginning, Lin Ruhai''s family were very good to the original owner, who was glad that he had such a good relative. But the good time is not long, after a short time, the Lin Ruhai family exposed their greedy ugly real face. They first occupied the house left by his parents, then robbed him of the legacy left by his parents from the original owner, and even used the original owner as a servant. The original owner has not resisted, but every time he resisted, he got a beating. Gradually, the original owner from the previous lively and cheerful into lifeless At home, he was bullied by Su Ruhai''s family. At school, he was bullied by his classmates. But at that time, the original owner did not dare to resist. He became very cowardly. The teachers in the school didn''t like to see him, let alone help him. The fuse leading to the death of the original owner is an examination. Su Ruhai''s daughter Su Ling has long hated the original master. On the day of the exam, she crumpled a piece of paper full of mathematical formulas into a ball and threw it under the original master''s desk, and reported cheating to the invigilator. The original owner tried to explain, but no one believed him. Instead, he helped Su Ling testify. In a hundred words, all the grievances were poured into his mind, the original owner collapsed, he ran out of the classroom, ran to the roof of the teaching building, and then jumped down, ending his miserable life. Su Ling and other students, who led to the original owner''s suicide, did not blame themselves at all. On the contrary, they believed that the fault was all on the original owne Chapter 834 After digesting the original plot, Su Yao felt that he was going to explode. Not to mention the original owner, Su Ruhai''s family is really hateful. Even if they have occupied the legacy and house left by their parents, they dare to treat the original owner like that. They really have no conscience. People who don''t know think there is a deep hatred between Su Ruhai and his parents. Wait a minute. Isn''t it true? What''s the secret? "Tangyuan, I have a question to ask you. You must give me a truthful answer." "What''s the problem?" Tangyuan asked curiously. "Is the father of the original Lord related to Su Ruhai by blood?" The dumplings were silent. It had intended to tell the truth again after a period of time, but he did not expect that Su Yao could guess it so quickly. Can the host not be so smart? This will make it not listen to the sense of achievement at all. Seeing that the dumplings were silent, Su Yao knew that he might have guessed it correctly, but he had to confirm it with the dumplings, so as not to make any trouble at that time. "Come on, are they related by blood?" Tangyuan Don''t you have all guessed, why ask again? ¡°¡­¡­ No, Su Ruhai is the grandfather of the original owner. I don''t know where to bring back the child. " "Does Su Ruhai know about it?" "I don''t know." Tang Yuan replied, "the grandfather of the original Lord has never mentioned this matter with Su Ruhai and his own son. Besides himself, only a few of his good friends know about it." Smell speech, Su Yao reached out and touched his chin, "so it is, then I can rest assured." Since the original owner and Su Ruhai do not have any blood relationship, then he can let go to abuse Su Ruhai''s family, do not have to worry about what. He wants to get back from Su Ruhai what the original owner suffered bit by bit, so that they can taste the taste. Tang Yuan had no idea what Su Yao meant by this, "host, what do you mean by this? What can be assured? " "Because you don''t need any money." Said Su Yao. Tangyuan But the more you don''t say it, the more curious I am. ¡°¡­¡­ Host, it''s not a good thing to be appetizing "Are you human?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Tangyuan Fuck! There seems to be something wrong with this, but after careful consideration, I feel that everything is right It must have been surrounded by the host. "Host..." Tang Yuan wanted to say something more, but Su Yao suddenly flew up and kicked it into the foot. Tangyuan Shit, what''s wrong with this dog than with its host? Su Yao pretended not to see his angry eyes and put the chair by the window back to its original position. Then he sat down on the hospital bed, smiling at Chen Yilu, who opened the door and walked in. "Aunt Chen, what did you buy? I smelled the fragrance all the way." "I bought you preserved egg and lean meat porridge." Chen Yi said as she put the preserved egg and lean meat porridge in her hand on the table, "this family''s preserved egg and lean meat porridge is very famous. How about if you try it?" "Good." Su Yao opened the box and took a sip. I found that the preserved egg and lean meat porridge was really good to drink, so I took another sip. Chapter 835 The sense of hunger, which had been suppressed, surged up again at this time. He did not care to answer Chen Yi''s "how do you like it?" he gobbled it down. Looking at him this time, he couldn''t help but sigh. "You eat slowly, be careful of choking, no one to rob you." As soon as she finished this sentence, Su Yao suddenly coughed, "cough, cough." He really choked. "Look at you. I told you to eat slowly. It''s choking now." Chen Yi poured him a glass of water as he said. Su Yao took the glass of water she handed over, drank a few mouthfuls, and then quickly finished the rest of the porridge. "Aunt Chen, I''m full. Let''s go back." "The hospital fees have been paid. You can stay here for a few days." "What''s more, if you go back now, your great aunt may not know what to do with it." "Aunt Chen, I''m not ill. I don''t need to be hospitalized. What''s more, it''s not a good way to hide around. I''ll make an end of it with them one day." "What''s more, Aunt Chen, you just said something that made me hard. How come the person you are afraid of now has become you?" Chen Yi opened his mouth, but found that he could not say anything, so he had to give up persuading him, "that''s OK. Go back, but before that, you have to promise Aunt Chen one thing." "What''s the matter?" "You must protect yourself from any harm." Su Yao patted his chest, a serious face, "Aunt Chen, I promise not to let those things happen again." If it was the original owner, maybe he had already withdrawn at this time, but he su Yao would not. When he went back, he would give Su Ruhai a family an opportunity. ¡­¡­ After returning to Su''s house, Su Yao found that the gate was closed and locked. It seems that Lin Hongwan is determined to let him sleep out today. However, Her wishful thinking is likely to be empty. His only advantage is that he has great strength. Since Lin Hongwan didn''t let him in, he kicked the door open. Su Yao hooked his lips, stepped back a few steps, and then "Bang", the door was directly kicked open by him. Lin Hong Wan, sitting in the living room, was startled. When she found out, her face suddenly became very ugly. She just heard the sound of the key turning. The reason why she didn''t make a sound was to let Su Yao beg for mercy from him. But I didn''t expect Su Yao not only didn''t beg for mercy, but also kicked the door open. Isn''t this beating her face? "Son of a bitch, who told you to kick the door open? Don''t you want your legs? " "Old witch, this is my home. I can do whatever I want. You, an outsider, have no right to blame me." Su Yao reached out his hand and took out his ears. And his every word is stimulating Lin Hongwan''s nerves, she vomited almost to vomit blood, "how about your upbringing, do you talk to your elders like this?" "Why should I reflect my upbringing to those who are not educated?" Su Yao sneered, "besides, you are not my elder, and there will be no elder like you in this world." Listening to this, Lin Hongwan is stunned. When she reacts, Su Yao almost dies of anger after scolding her Su Yao, since you don''t recognize me as an elder, you should get out of this house immediately! " Chapter 836 "Sorry, this is the house my parents left me. It has nothing to do with your family. It''s you who should leave." "By the way, seizing other people''s property is a prison. If you don''t want me to call the police, you''d better move out quickly, or don''t blame me for being merciless." Lin Hongwan did not take Su Yao''s words to heart. In her opinion, Su Yao was still the cowardly and incompetent Su Yao before. What he said now was taught by someone. If he really wanted to call the police, he would have gone to the police. He''s just bluffing. She won''t be fooled by this little bastard. Thinking of this, Lin Hongwan had the confidence to say, "Su Yao, if you apologize to me, I can forgive you this time, otherwise, don''t blame me for doing everything." Hearing this, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. Lin Hongwan''s face is much thicker than he expected, but Su Yao is the only one with thick skin. "In that case, I''ll have to take a good look at my aunt and see how you''re going to do it." Su Yao deliberately bit the three words "great aunt". Lin Hongwan always feels strange. She looks at Su Yao, but when she looks at Su Yao''s eyes, she can''t say anything. She even shivers with fear. When did Su Yao have such terrible eyes? Seeing Lin Hongwan''s expression of seeing a ghost, Su Yao snorted, and without any more nonsense, walked towards the stairs. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Lin Hongwan came back to her senses. She yelled at Su Yao, "Su Yao, you roll over here. Who allowed you to go upstairs?" Su Yao stopped and looked back at her. But now his eyes turned into Cat pupils, which were full of strange green light. It was really frightening. Lin Hong night suddenly scared out a scream, buttocks also moved from the sofa to the ground. She pointed to Su Yao and could not speak for a long time. ¡­¡­ At this time, Lin Hongwan''s daughter Su Ling comes in. She saw Lin Hongwan sitting on the ground with a frightened face and frowned, "Mom, what are you doing?" Lin Hong Wan suddenly regains her consciousness. She looks at Su Yao carefully again. She is relieved when she finds that there is no cat pupil. However, she does not dare to provoke Su Yao for the time being. But she didn''t provoke. There was someone else. Su Ling has always seen Su Yao as a cousin, and because he has been angry with others today, he is ready to vent his anger on Su Yao. "Su Yao, come here for me!" Su Ling doesn''t like Su Yao. He doesn''t think he''s his cousin. Since Su Yao moved in, he has been calling him by his first name and surname. He doesn''t feel that his behavior is very uneducated. as like as two peas, savage and absurd mothers, Su Yao even used the two words to say "shit". The Su family did not speak, just looked at her faintly, then took back the sight, and then went upstairs. Su Ling had never seen him like this before. For a while, he couldn''t recover. After returning to her senses, she found herself ignored by Su Yao, and her anger could not help rising. She ran upstairs, ready to give Su Yao some color to see, but found that Su Yao had returned to his room, and also locked the door, she could not enter at all. Su Ling was so angry that she stamped her feet at the door. "Su Yao, you''d better never come out of it..." Chapter 837 Su Yao ignored Su Ling, who was shouting outside the house. Instead, he looked at the original owner''s bedroom. The bedroom space is very small, only a bed and a desk. And this bed and desk have taken up two-thirds of the space In the memory of the original owner, this bedroom was originally a storage room, but the room that should belong to him was occupied by Su Ling, a "good cousin". Su Ruhai''s family is really good enough. They not only occupy the magpie''s nest, but also treat the original owner so harshly. They are not afraid that their dead parents will become ghosts to come to them. Su Yao looked around the room again, then walked towards the luggage bag beside the bed. He unzipped the luggage bag, which contained clothes, some of which were white washed, some of which had been sewn with several patches. Several pictures flashed through Su Yao''s mind He took a deep breath, tried to suppress the anger that was about to gush from his body and zipped up his luggage bag. But the anger in his body was suppressed for a few minutes, and then he could no longer suppress it. He wanted to let Su Ruhai''s family spiral into the sky now. No, they don''t have the right to go to the sky. The place they should go is the hell on the 18th floor! "Tangyuan, if I kill Su Ruhai''s family, will it have any impact on the world?" Tangyuan does not know how to answer, it can only say four words, "host calm." After seeing the experience of the original owner, it would like to kill the Su Ruhai family, but it does not have the right to intervene in this matter. Its duty is to assist the host to complete the task. I don''t know why. After listening to the four words of Tangyuan, Su Yao suddenly calmed down. "Forget it, you think I haven''t asked anything." If you think about it carefully, if you kill Su Ruhai''s family directly like that, it seems a little cheap for them. At least they have to wait until they return all the things they owe to their original owners. And the first thing to do is to bring back the original bedroom, who loves to live in this storage room. Although Tang yuan did not know why Su Yao suddenly changed his mind, he was relieved. Just give up, just give up. It''s really afraid that the host will destroy Su Ruhai''s family. However, according to the host''s character, even if Su Ruhai''s family is immortal, the final outcome will be very miserable. But what does it have to do with a system? ¡­¡­ Since it has been decided to take back the original owner''s bedroom, it must be done. Su Yao did what he said. He goes to Su Ling''s bedroom door, looks at the door, and resists the impulse to kick the door open. The door looks fragile. If he goes down, it will be scrapped. And this bedroom will be for him from now on. He doesn''t want anyone to sneak into his room when he goes to bed at night. What''s more, he is not ready to reveal his wealth. Su Ruhai is not a good family. If they knew they had money, they would try their best to steal his money, and he didn''t want to get entangled in other troubles. ¡­¡­ Su Yao studied the lock on the door, and finally decided to open the lock with magic instead of prying it with something. Su Ling is playing games in the room. When she hears the door being pushed open, she thinks it''s Lin Hong who has come to call her at night. She says, "Mom, I won''t have dinner today. You don''t have to be my part." Chapter 838 After a few seconds, she did not get a response. She felt that the game was not right, so she looked back. Then she found that it was not Lin Hongwan who came in, but Su Yao, whom she had always hated. She stood up and walked towards Su Yao. She didn''t think about how Su Yao got in. Then she began to spit fragrance. "Su Yao, what are you doing in my room? Get out of here and don''t dirty my room with your dirty feet... " "Sooning, it''s you who should get out." Su Yao said with a sneer. Hearing this, Su Ling was stunned at first, then looked at Su Yao with the eyes of a fool, "Su Yao, is your brain broken? This is my room. If you don''t get out of here, I''ll be rude to you "You''re welcome? What are you going to do to me If you were someone else, you would say a lot of cruel words to threaten Ye Huainan. But Su Ling was different. Her brain path did not know how long. "I know. You came to apologize to me before that?" Rao Yao''s brain was just startled. "Oh?" He raised his chin and motioned for Su to continue. "It''s not impossible for me to accept your apology, but I have two conditions. The first condition is that you will kneel down and apologize to me. The second condition is that you will be a cow and a horse for me for a month Hearing her words, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. Su Ling ate a few dishes, but he was so drunk. "Su Ling, although you look ugly, you want to be beautiful." The word "Ugliness" suddenly stabbed Su Ling''s pain. She used to look like her mother, Lin Hongwan, and still followed Lin Hongwan''s shortcomings, but her father Su Ruhai didn''t take advantage of her father at all. So people often say she''s ugly. The word "Ugliness" became her taboo. Although she is no longer the ugly duckling she used to be, she still hates to be talked about by others. What''s more, the reason why she hated Su Yao so much was that he was delicate. Clearly, they were cousins, but how could she not be jealous? Now that Su Yao is talking about her appearance, she can''t bear it. She must let Su Yao pay the price for what he said. ¡­¡­ Su Ning took a deep breath and tried to calm down. "Su Yao, what do you mean by that? Are you looking down on me "I didn''t say that. You don''t have to be high there." Su Yao said and rolled his eyes. "I just want you to talk less in your sleep. I''m not here to apologize to you. You don''t have the qualification to ask me to apologize to you." Smell speech, Su Ling almost angry half to death, she looked around, and finally picked up the fruit knife on the table. Of course, she didn''t want to kill Su Yao. She just wanted to teach him a lesson. "Su Yao, put your right hand out. If you don''t, when my father comes back, I''ll let him drive you out of the house. You''ll never want to enter this house again." In Su Ling''s opinion, Su Yao, who had been helpless for a long time and was cowardly, did not dare to fight against him, but what she didn''t know was that Su Yao in front of her was no longer the Su Yao who had been bullied and humiliated by he Chapter 839 Su Yao looked at the fruit knife in her hand and walked forward with a smile, "if I don''t pretend, what are you going to do? Are you going to stab me to death with this knife? Have you ever thought it would be my consequence? " He knew that Su Ling did not dare to stab him with a knife, but this did not prevent him from scaring Su Ling. Su Ling listens to Su Yao''s three consecutive questions. She doesn''t know why. Suddenly, she thinks of the scene of her being put into prison. Her hand can''t help shaking, and the fruit knife she holds falls on the ground. Su Yao bent down to pick up the fruit knife, and then pasted the body of the knife on Su Ling''s face. "Su Ning, it''s my turn to ask you too much." Su Ling looked down at the fruit knife stuck on his face. He was so scared that he shivered all over. Even in his voice, he cried, "Su Yao, what do you want to do?" Su Yao didn''t take her words, but said with a smile, "cousin, don''t shake. If you shake, I want to shake too. It will be bad if you scratch your face carelessly." However, when he said this, Su Chen trembled even more, and even tears came down from her eyes Cousin, I know I''m wrong. Just let me go. " "Don''t call me that. I can''t afford it." Su Yao''s mouth raised a touch of ridicule, "moreover, how can I let you go?" "Cousin, I really know that I was wrong. Really, I will never dare to treat you like that again. Just let me go." Su Ling''s eyes flow more joyfully, even the nose has come out. Su Yao frowned with disgust. As soon as his men tried hard, Su Ling''s face was covered with a small wound and blood beads. Su Yao quietly moved the position of the knife. Su Ling felt the pain in her face for a few seconds, then she trembled and put out her right hand to touch it. Then she looked at it. When she found that there was blood on her hand, the whole person was going crazy. But she didn''t want Su Yao to give him that again, so she resisted the urge to spit fragrance on her chest. "Cheap Cousin, as long as you are willing to let me go, no matter what kind of conditions you put forward, I will promise you. " Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "Is that true?" "Of course, it''s more true than pearls." "I''ll trust you this time, and I''ll let go of your conditions..." At this point, Su Yao stopped and looked at her with a smile. Su Ling always thought that there would be no good thing. She couldn''t help swallowing her saliva What conditions? " "I want your room. You can move out today." Su Yao said with a smile. Listening to this, Su Ling immediately raised her voice, "what do you say?" "What? You don''t want to? " The smile on Su Yao''s face disappears in an instant. He looks at Su Ling coldly and has an action on his hand. Su Ningsheng was afraid that he would stab himself in the face again, so he tried to resist the impulse of trying to blow his mouth It''s not that I don''t want to. It''s just that I don''t have a spare room when I move out. " "Just move to the room I live in. It''s your room, isn''t it?" Said Su Yao. On hearing this, Su Ningdu was so angry that she was about to explode in situ. Let her live in that old, small room? By what? "Why? With the property certificate of this house, the name of my parents is on it. " Su Yao sneered, "if you don''t want to move out, you can, but you don''t want this face." Chapter 840 Only then did Su Ling find that she had said everything in her heart, and her expression on her face could not help being distorted for a moment Cousin, I was just joking with you. I''ll move. I''ll move right away For a while, she let Su Yao, a waste man, be proud for a while. After his father came back, she would teach him a lesson and let him kneel down to beg for mercy. Although she did not say what was in her heart, Su Yao just took a look at her expression and guessed her mind, but did not say it. After all, dogs have to jump off the wall when they are in a hurry, not to mention the "mad dog" like Su Ling. "Then move slowly. I''ll watch you move here." Su Yao said, dragging a chair to sit down, cocked his legs, playing with the fruit knife in his hand. Su Ling doesn''t want to move it, but he is afraid of the knife in Su Yao''s hand, so he can only move it out reluctantly. She has a lot of things, coupled with her slow speed. After a long time, she hasn''t even finished moving one third. Su Yao was impatient to wait. He stood up and walked towards the big wardrobe on the left. Open the door of the cabinet and see that there are clothes hanging inside, and according to the degree of old and new, they are just bought for a short time. Considering that Su Ling had so many clothes to wear, and considering that the original owner had only a few rags to wear, Su Yao was angry. Living in someone else''s house, wearing someone else''s money to buy a new dress, but the master''s family can only wear worn-out clothes. Su Ruhai''s family is really good enough. Thinking of these, Su Yao tore all the clothes that belonged to Su Ling, and some of them were torn by him. But Su Yao didn''t even look at it and threw it out of the window. Su Ling couldn''t help it any longer. She yelled at Su Yao, "Su Yao, what are you doing?" The loud voice even knew Lin Hongwan downstairs, but she didn''t take it seriously. In her opinion, only Su Ling bullies Su Yao. Su Ling just yells at Su Yao just to pave the way for bullying Su Yao Who knows that the person who is being bullied is not su Yao, but her daughter Su Ling. "Help you carry things." Su Yao said with a sneer. Su Ling heard this, almost spit out a mouthful of old blood, "move back and move, but why do you throw my clothes away?" "Did you buy these clothes from my parents'' legacy?" Su Yao asked. Su Ling choked for a moment You, what are you talking about? " How could su Yao know about this? Damn it! "You don''t have to pretend any more. According to the situation in your family before, you can''t afford to buy so many famous brands. Besides, do you use that money to make your face? But even if your face looks good, your heart is still ugly Smell speech, Su Ling such as a stick in the throat, what words can''t say. That''s why she hated Su Yao so much. Ming Ming is surnamed Su, and her life is so different from Su Yao. Su Yao has a good family, good looks and excellent parents, but she has nothing And the more she did, the more she would trample Su Yao under her feet But Su Yao ignored Su Ling''s liver colored face and continued, "since you bought those things with the legacy left by my parents, I can solve them as I want." "It was clothes, then computers." With that, Su Yao looked at the notebook that was not priced. Chapter 841 Su Ling saw that he was going to attack his computer, so he rushed to protect the computer. "Su Yao, I warn you, you''d better not mess around, or..." She was pushed down by Su Yao, and her left foot was twisted. Su Yao didn''t even look at her, pulled out the plug of the computer, and then without hesitation threw the computer out of the window, and then the sound was the broken computer. Su Ling was stunned at first, and then rushed to Su Yao. "Su Yao, I''ll fight with you today." Su Yao didn''t speak, but moved aside. It''s too late for suchin to stop. She pours at the vase in the corner. The vase was directly crushed by him, and the pieces were stuck in her face. Looking at this scene, Su Yao had no fluctuation in his heart. He even wanted to say, "it''s right." Su Ling can''t care about anything else. All she knows is that her face is going to be destroyed. She runs into the toilet and looks at her face in the mirror. Then she collapses and screams, "my face!" When Lin Hongwan heard this sentence, she felt something was wrong and ran up. When she saw Su Yao in her daughter''s room, she was stunned at first, and then roared at him, "little bastard, what have you done to her?" Hearing the words "little bastard", Su Yao''s eyes were cold. As soon as he was ready to speak, Su Ling ran out of the bathroom crying. "Mom, please take me to the hospital. My face hurts." Lin Hongwan looked in the past, and when she saw her bloody face, she was shocked, "liming, what''s going on? Why is your face like this?" "Mom, let''s not talk about it. You can take me to the hospital now, or my face will be ruined." "Good, good. I''ll call a taxi first." Lin Hong said later that she was ready to call a car with her mobile phone, but she didn''t know what was going on. Her mobile phone couldn''t be opened. She was so anxious that she wanted to drop her cell phone. Su Ling saw that she was not good, the whole person was about to collapse, "Mom, what are you doing? If I drag on, my face will be destroyed. How can I catch a golden tortoise son-in-law then? " Hearing the words "fishing for a golden turtle", Su Yao turned his eyes in silence. She also wanted to catch a golden tortoise son-in-law. Her life was thinner than paper, and her heart was higher than the sky. She did not look in the mirror to see whether she was worthy or not. But Lin Hongwan is more anxious to listen to Su Ling''s words. The reason why she agreed to let Su Ling go for cosmetic surgery was that she wanted to have a rich in laws in the future. If Su Ling''s face is destroyed, her dream will be shattered. "Just wait, Lim." With that, Lin Hongwan presses the power button wildly. I don''t know how long after that, her mobile phone screen finally turned on. She quickly called a car, then looked at Su Yao standing on the side and said to him, "Su Yao, wait for you to burn the dinner." Su Yao did not speak, and even did not give her a look. Lin Hongwan doesn''t care whether he has heard his words, and leaves with Su Ling in a hurry. Su Yao went to the window and watched Lin Hongwan and Su Ling''s mother and daughter leave and started a new round of demolition Relocation plan. He threw everything in the room that belonged to suchin through the window. Tang Yuan looks at this scene and is shocked Host, you are a little too cruel "It''s nothing compared to what the original owner suffered." The dumplings were silent. Well, it''s true that Su Ruhai''s family has gone too far. Chapter 842 After cleaning up Su Ling''s things, Su Yao moved all the things from the original owner. After passing Su Ruhai and Lin Hong''s bedroom in the evening, he hesitated for a while, but still didn''t go in. Because he remembered one thing - the original owner once entered the bedroom when Su Ruhai''s family was not in, and prepared to find the letters and property certificates left by his parents, but he found nothing. It''s also true that people like Su Ruhai must firmly hold what they have got in their hands. Su Ruhai must have hidden the will letter and house property certificate. He should not waste his efforts. In addition, he has plenty of time to spend with Su Ruhai''s family. Sooner or later, he will bring back the will and property certificate, and let them get out of here After moving all the things of the original owner to this room, Su Yao changed the lock on the door by himself. In fact, he wanted to change all the locks on the door, so that the Su Ruhai family could not enter. If you think about it carefully, Su Hai will give up the idea After sorting out his things, Su Yao made a big meal for himself. As for the endless dishes, he poured them into the garbage can. I''m sorry, the dishes he cooked, even if they were poured into the garbage can, would not let Su Ruhai and his colleagues have a bite. If they really want to eat like that, stick their heads in the trash can. After simply clearing the table, Su Yao went back to his room. He locked the door in case someone burst in. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long after that, there was a car stop in the yard. Knowing that this was su Ruhai''s return, Su Yao got up from the bed and went to the window to see his reaction after seeing the pile of things in the yard. Sure enough, the next second, Su Ruhai''s roar sounded, "Su Ling, what''s going on here? Are you going to tear down the house? Get out of here Without Su Ling''s response, he pointed the spearhead at Su Yao again. "Su Yao, get down here and take these things up!" Su Yao turned his eyes in silence and closed the window. Su Ruhai, who found himself ignored, almost exploded in situ. He closed the door of the yard and went upstairs. Then he knocked on the door of the room on the far right. "Su Yao, you can come out immediately. If you don''t come out, you can''t come out from inside." Su Yao, who could hear his conversation clearly, rolled his eyes and put on earplugs. Su Ruhai was unable to be angry there. Today, Su Ruhai, who had been choked with anger, was even more angry. He kicked the door open and found that Su Yao was not in it, and even his things disappeared. Su Ruhai was stunned. What''s going on? Did his wife and daughter drive Su Yao out when he was not at home? No, no, no, no, no matter how much they dislike Su Yao, they would not do something very unwise. So what''s going on here? Su Ruhai thought of the pair of things that belonged to Su Ling that he had just seen in the yard. When he thought of faton, he became a shape in his mind. He leaves the cramped room and goes to the door of Suchen''s bedroom and finds that the lock on the door has been replaced. He is more sure that his idea is true Chapter 843 He resisted the impulse to kick the door open, reached out and knocked on the door, "Su Yao, I know you are in it, you come out, we have a good talk." Su Yao rolled his eyes in silence. Who wants to have a good talk with you, the scum of scum? "Sorry, we have nothing to talk about. I''m going to sleep. Don''t disturb me." Su Ruhai didn''t think that Su Yao, who was always submissive, would dare to disobey him. He was so angry that he almost exploded in situ. However, he still resisted the impulse of anger. "Su Yao, don''t you want to know the cause of your parents'' death?" "I don''t want to." Su Yao refused decisively. Want to use this vulgar way to cheat him out, Su Ruhai when he is a three-year-old child? Su Ruhai didn''t expect that he didn''t follow the routine. He choked, but he didn''t give up. "Your parents were killed. Don''t you want to know who killed them? Don''t you want to avenge your parents? " Hearing this, Su Yao was silent. He didn''t know whether Su Ruhai''s words were true or just wanted to cheat him out, so he said that "Is it true that Su Ruhai said Tangyuan?" "It''s true." Tang Yuan replied. "Who killed the parents of the original owner?" Su Yao asked again. "Host, you have to check it yourself. I can''t tell you." Su Yao was silent again. And when Tangyuan looks at him like this, he always has a bad premonition. Has the host guessed who the man is? It shouldn''t be ¡°¡­¡­ Host, what''s wrong with you "Nothing. I just wonder if Su Ruhai really knows who killed the parents of the original owner." "Do you think he knows or doesn''t know?" Tangyuan Why does the host suddenly ask it that way? Is it to cheat it? No, it must not fall into this trap. "Host, you have to ask Su Ruhai about this. After all, he mentioned it to you." "So it is." Seeing that he had escaped a robbery, tangyuan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, "host, I have other things to do first." "Go ahead." ¡­¡­ Su Ruhai outside the door has been impatient, he raised his right foot to kick the door, the door was opened by Su Yao. He didn''t stop for a moment, but he made a split. Not only did he split his crotch, but he also pulled an indescribable part between his legs. At that moment, his face changed from green to red, from red to purple, which was really beautiful. Su Yao smiles with no face, regardless of whether Su Ruhai will be angry to death. Hearing his laughter, Su Ruhai felt that his face would be lost. He yelled, "Su Yao, what are you still standing there for? Don''t you help me up?" Listening to the tone of his command, Su Yao rolled his eyes directly. "I have thin arms and legs, but I don''t have the strength to lift you up. You''d better get up by yourself." Hearing this, Su Ruhai''s face changed again and again Su Yao, do you know what will happen to children who are disobedient? " "I really don''t know. Why don''t you tell me about it?" Su Yao said with a smile. When Sue Haydn choked, he could not say anything. For the first time, he found that his nephew was so sharp and sharp. However, sharp teeth and sharp mouth are not necessarily a good thing, especially when you are under the influence of others It seems that it is time to teach a lesson to his disobedient nephew. Chapter 844 Seeing that Su Ruhai showed this expression, Su Yao knew that he was thinking about something bad again. He couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Su Ruhai''s family are really stupid and poisonous. If you want to do something bad, why do you show that kind of villain like expression, for fear that others will not know that they are bad people. "Uncle, if you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll go back to my room first. I''m not feeling well." "Wait a minute." Su Ru said by the sea to grab his hand, but he was avoided. Su Yao stepped back a step, his expression was still very disgusted, "speak as you speak, don''t move." Su Ruhai almost couldn''t hold his expression when he saw that he disliked himself so much How do you talk? I''m your elder. Can''t I touch you "I dare not let you touch it. After all, you have had several criminal records. I''m afraid that you will hit me with your mobile hand again. If I hit you, I would not have broken my whole body This time, Su Ruhai''s expression on his face was completely unable to hold on, "you little bunny, you dare to despise me. I think you owe a lesson again. If I don''t teach you a lesson today, you will climb up to my uncle''s head one day." With that, he raised his right hand, and then fanned toward Su Yao''s face. However, he did not succeed. When his hand was about to touch Su Yao''s face, Su Yao suddenly seized his hand and broke it violently. Sue, like Haydn, uttered a shrill cry. The scream was so loud that all the neighbors who lived around heard it. "It''s really a sin. Su Ruhai and his family are bullying Su Yao''s poor child again..." However, what they didn''t know was that Su Yao was not bullied this time. Instead, Su Yao had broken Su Ruhai''s right hand. Su Ruhai didn''t expect that Su Yao, who had been allowed to beat and scold before, learned to resist. He didn''t expect that his strength was so strong that he was confused for a moment. After he responded, he even had the heart to kill Su Yao. "Su Yao, you have a hard wing, aren''t you? Is that how you repay me for raising you so much? " Su Yao immediately rolled his eyes. "Can you say this kind of black and white reversed words, your conscience will not be unable to pass?" "My nephew would not have done such a thing as a tyrant, or I would not have done such a thing." Listening to this, Su Ruhai not only did not feel guilty, on the contrary, he also said something righteously, "I have raised you for so long, but also paid for your school. Shouldn''t you pay some price?" "What''s more, I''ll take care of your parents'' legacy for the time being. I''ll give it back to you when you go to college." If he hadn''t known the original plot and Su Ruhai''s character, Su Yao would have believed this nonsense. "You don''t have to wait until I go to university. You can give me the inheritance now. I''m an adult and can inherit it." Su Ruhai didn''t expect that he would become so bad to fool, and his face would turn green on the spot. "What are you talking about? You''re just an adult, and you''re not stepping into society. You don''t know the danger of society. What if someone cheated you then?" Su Yao was almost angry and laughed at his shameless words. "Uncle, you said so much, don''t you want to give it back to me?" Chapter 845 Thick skinned is thick skinned, even if his bad thoughts were exposed, Su Ruhai did not show half of the heart. "If you think too much, it''s not that uncle doesn''t want to return it to you, but that money has been deposited in the bank and can''t be withdrawn for a while." Su Yao laughed. What''s in the bank? I''m afraid it''s been spent by three of them for a long time, isn''t it? He really underestimated their cheekiness to say such things without changing their complexion. I''m afraid no one can be more cheeky than them? "In this case, I''ll take a step back for the time being. You can''t ask too much for me to give me the letters left by my parents?" Hearing the two words, Su Ruhai''s face changed. Although it was only for a moment, he did not escape Su Yao''s eyes. "A suicide note? What''s the letter? Did your parents really leave a note? " The damned Su rutian didn''t mention his son in the suicide note, only mentioned his own precious son Although they were not brothers, they grew up together, but Su rutian did not leave anything for him. He was afraid that he never admitted that he had a brother. It''s also true that Su rutian is the boss of a small company, while Su Ruhai is just a small employee. They can''t compare with each other. Fortunately, there is one thing that can make him happy, that is, Su rutian and his wife died in the accident Su''s father didn''t know that he didn''t have a letter "Really not. It''s useless for me to write your parents'' will. I don''t have to lie to you." Su Ruhai said. Su Yao snorted coldly, "since the eldest uncle refuses to tell the truth, then don''t blame me for being merciless to your family in the future." With these words, he went into the room and closed the door in front of Su Ruhai. But Su Ruhai didn''t take his threatening words to heart. In his eyes, a little Su Yao couldn''t raise any waves at all. In the beginning, he can make that accident, then he can make another accident in the future. However, one thing still needs to be clarified, that is, why Su Yao suddenly changed his temperament. He is not at home today. I don''t know what happened. I have to ask other people at home. But where did Lin Hongwan and Su Ling go? He didn''t see them when he came back. Thinking of this, Su Ruhai took out her mobile phone and called Lin Hongwan. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Lin Hongwan is comforting Su Ning. When she saw Su Ruhai calling, all the grievances came up. "Ruhai, you have to make decisions for me and liming. Su Yao''s little bastard is too much." Other patients in the ward looked at her one after another and gave her strange eyes and even whispered a few words. However, Lin Hongwan is totally unaware of this, and continues to spit bitterness to Su Ruhai on the other end of the phone. "Su Yao, that little bastard, is not only disrespectful to my great aunt, but also has harmed Lingling. She almost disfigured..." Other patients were still looking at them, and for the first time she was ashamed of having such a mother. Other people''s mothers are gentle and elegant. Su Ling''s mother is like a shrew. No matter how many gorgeous clothes are used, she can''t change her nature. Chapter 846 Su Ruhai on the other end of the phone frowned with disgust when listening to Lin Hongwan''s crying voice. Why did he marry such a vulgar woman as Lin Hongwan? Lin Hongwan is a shrew at all, and has not been able to give him a son. If he can, he really wants to divorce Lin Hongwan, find a good character and obedient woman, and have another big fat boy. His life will be complete. But he has a handle on Lin Hongwan''s hand. He is doomed to enjoy such a beautiful life. No, if Lin Hong dies at night, he won''t have to be afraid of anything Su Ruhai pressed down her heart full of malice towards Lin Hongwan and said patiently, "Hongwan, don''t cry. Tell me what happened today. I will make decisions for you and lemon." Listening to Su Ruhai''s words, Lin Hongwan seems to have made a heart setting needle. She wiped her tears and embellished her tears to tell Su Ruhai all the things that happened today. Finally, he added, "Ruhai, you must teach Su Yao that little bastard a good lesson, let him know who is the master of the family, so that he will not climb over our heads one day." Suruheimer on the other end of the phone was silent. After a long time, he said, "I know, I will teach him a good lesson. You and liming can rest assured." After getting Su Ruhai''s promise, Lin Hongwan settled down and began to ask him about the money. "Ruhai, I have something else to discuss with you." "What''s the matter?" "Can you transfer me 100000? " Lin Hongwan said with some embarrassment. "Didn''t I give you a hundred thousand in three months? What about a hundred thousand? " "I took it to buy clothes and jewelry, and I went to the beauty salon for a beauty salon." Listening to this, Su Ruhai almost died of anger. What kind of wife did he marry? "No, if you want money, go out and earn it yourself." Lin Hongwan was choked by this. If she could make so much money at once, she would have gone out to earn it. ¡°¡­¡­ I''m not going to use the money myself. I''m going to give it to the lime. " What''s wrong with her "Her face was hurt and doctors said it was possible to leave scars, but the plastic surgery hospital has a technique to remove the scar." Lin Hongwan replied, "the most important thing for a girl is her face. Besides, she will marry a rich man in the future. Don''t you want to have a rich son-in-law in the future?" The second half of the sentence immediately stabbed Su Ruhai''s heart. He dreams of squeezing into the upper class, but he does not have the ability, and he does not have a son. He can only rely on Su Ling for the rest of his life. If Su Ling can''t get into the big house because of the scar on her face, he has no hope at all. What''s more, compared with the splendid life in the future, this only 100000 yuan is nothing at all. "I see. You send your bank card number and I''ll transfer it to you now." See Su Ruhai compromise, Lin Hongwan immediately smile, "I''ll send the card number, you can''t make a mistake." Su Ruhai "um" and hung up the phone. Lin Hongwan doesn''t care. She takes out her bank card from her bag and sends her bank card number to Su Ruhai by SMS. after su Ruhai confirms the card number again and again, she transfers the 100000 yuan in the past and sends a short message after the transfer. Lin Hongwan looked at the message he sent and waited for the 100000 yuan to arrive. Chapter 847 After the 100000 yuan is paid, Lin Hongwan happily tells Su Ling about it. "Liming, you don''t have to worry about your face. I asked your father for 100000 yuan. After a while, I''ll take you to cure your face completely." Su Ningxing to not high "um" a, if change before, after hearing such words again, she will certainly be happy. But now she feels a little humiliated, because what Lin Hongwan just said was heard by other people in the ward. Now people like gossip so much. It''s estimated that before long, the whole hospital will know that she is a gold digger. But she can''t leave the hospital now, unless she doesn''t want this face "Mom, can you ask the nurse to change me to a place where no one lives. I don''t want to live in this ward." "Well, I''ll talk to the nurse about it now." Lin Hongwan promised without asking why she suddenly wanted to change her ward. Su Ling nods and lies back on the bed, covering her face with a quilt. Lin Hongwan went out of the ward and went to the nurse to discuss the change of ward. After a while, she came back. "Lime, the nurse agreed. Let''s go." Hearing this, Su Ling opens the quilt, gets out of bed, and leaves the ward with Lin Hongwan. Before leaving, she looked at the other people in the medical room. Seeing that they were still looking at herself like that, her bad mood became worse. "Mom, when you''re in the hospital, can you call a place where there''s no one?" Lin Hongwan frowned, "why?" "Because your voice is too loud. All the people in the ward have heard what you said just now. It makes me feel ashamed." Su Ling directly said what she said in her heart, regardless of whether these words would hurt Lin Hongwan''s heart. Lin Hongwan is not a fool. She knows Su Ling is hating her mother. But why does Su Ling dislike herself? It is clear that what she did was for her good, but she was ungrateful and said such words. "Su Ling, this is really chilling for me. No matter how I am, I am the one who gave birth to you and raised you. How can you dislike me for a little thing? " Although Su Ling is in a bad mood, she still keeps a bit of sense. Seeing that Lin Hongwan is about to cry out, she apologizes quickly, "Mom, I just said those words just because I was in a bad mood today. Don''t take it to heart, and I don''t dislike you." "Really?" "It''s true, of course." Su Ling nodded again and again, "Mom, if you are still angry, then you can hit me." "I''m not angry, but you can''t say that again in the future, or I will be really sad to death." "I know, I know, absolutely not." Seeing that the incident was finally uncovered, Su Ling was relieved and then changed the topic, "Mom, you can go to school tomorrow and ask for a long vacation. I want to go to school after my face is completely healed. Otherwise, the students in the school will rumor that I am disfigured, and those boys who like me will certainly run away after seeing my face, which is even more so There is no hope for Canada Lin Hongwan naturally didn''t want that kind of thing to happen, so she nodded, "I know. I''ll go to school tomorrow to help you ask for leave. During this time, you should take good care of your face." Chapter 848 Su Yao went into the classroom in front of the hostile eyes of all the people. He found the seat of the original owner. As soon as he was ready to sit down, he found that the stool was smeared with glue, and the glue was not dry. If he sits down, his butt will stick to the stool today. Even if he forcibly separated himself from the stool, his trousers would be torn These people are young, but they have a lot of heart. If the person here is the original owner, I''m afraid that someone''s bad mind would have succeeded long ago. However, it is a pity that the person here is Su Yao, who is not so stupid and easy to be provoked. Whoever made the glue will sit on the stool. Su Yao looked at the students around the classroom and walked towards one of them. "Xu Zifan, did you make the glue on my stool?" "What if I did it?" Xu Zifan looked scornful. "Since you admit it yourself, I won''t say anything more. You''d better sit on the stool by yourself. I can''t afford this gift." As if hearing a joke, Xu Zifan burst out laughing, "Su Yao, your brain is not broken by someone? I think you''re tired of living like that with Xu Zifan. " Su Yao did not accept his words, but his actions proved who was tired of living. In the startled eyes, he grabbed Xu Zifan''s collar and lifted him up with one hand. It was as if he was holding a doll instead of a person. Xu Zifan was also shocked. He thought he had beaten Su Yao, but he didn''t expect that the reality was like this. Did Su Yao eat any spinach, or why did his strength suddenly become so strong? No, it''s not the time to think about it. He should break free quickly, or he will lose face. Thinking about it, Xu Zifan began to struggle vigorously, but there was no use for eggs. He was still carried away by Su Yao. Such a gap made him want to find a seam to drill in. "Su Yao, you''d better let me go now, or I won''t let you stay in this school!" Listening to the cruel words of the second grade of the tenth grade, Su Yao ignored him, rolled his eyes, and walked him to his seat, and then put him on the stool covered with glue. After realizing what had happened, Xu Zifan wanted to stand up, but was held down by Su Yao. Then his butt sticks to the stool. Su Yao kicked the stool again, and Xu Zifan immediately fell to the ground with his stool. It can be said that he was extremely embarrassed. Several people looked at Xu Zifan''s embarrassed appearance and couldn''t help laughing. They even laughed at him. "I didn''t expect Xu Zifan to have such a day. It''s really Fengshui in turn." "What a fool he looks like now..." Listening to their jeers, Xu Zifan''s face turned green on the spot, "what are you laughing at? Believe me or not?" If this had been put in normal times, several people would have shut up, but his appearance now is not convincing. "Xu Zifan, you''d better care about yourself. Class will be held soon. If abbess exterminate sees your stupid appearance, you will be asked to be a parent again." "That''s right. You''d better try to separate yourself from the stool on your butt." Chapter 849 Xu Zifan''s face is even more ugly, because those people are telling the truth. Although he is a thorn in the class, but there are still people who make him afraid. The head teacher exterminates the teacher and his father. As long as he makes trouble, and the matter goes to the Abbess exterminate, he will not escape the fate of being invited by his parents. As soon as he was invited to his parents, he could not escape the fate of being rescued. And his dad really hurts when he hits people, and he doesn''t want to experience that feeling again. Thinking of this, Xu Zifan looked at his two friends, "Lin Shaohui, song Qian, you two come to help me." The two people who were named looked at each other and then walked towards Xu Zifan. Lin Shaohui and song Qian watched for a long time, but they still couldn''t start. At this time, Su Yao, standing on one side, said, "try hot water." Xu Zifan immediately glared at him and said, "Su Yao, don''t pretend to be kind there. Things will turn into what they are now. You are the one who is harmed." "It''s not my fault. It''s just that you''re taking the consequences." Su Yao solemnly refuted his words, "if you don''t come to provoke me, I won''t give you tit for tat, so it''s entirely your fault." Others: that sounds reasonable, but when you think about it, you always find something wrong. And Xu Zifan was almost angry by Su Yao''s words. He was trying to make a prank, yes, but he didn''t succeed, and the victim became himself He never thought that anyone could turn black and white to such a state, but now he really saw it, and the other party was su Yao, whom he had never looked down upon. "Su Yao, you''re a first-class player in terms of his ability to confuse black and white." "Thank you for the compliment." Su Yao said with a smile, as if he didn''t recognize the derogatory meaning in this sentence. Xu Zifan was so angry that a mouthful of old blood gushed out. He stopped taking care of Su Yao. When he got there, he was really angry with him. He looked at Lin Shaohui and song Qian, who were still standing there. "What are you doing there? Don''t you think about something?" "I''ll get a hot water in a minute." With these words, Lin Shaohui picked up a cup and walked towards the drinking machine beside the lectern, and then took a cup of hot water. Xu Zifan looked at the cup of hot water in his hand, his eyes were about to stare out, "Lin Shaohui, you should not be ready to really?" Lin Shaohui nodded, "I remember my mother once said, if your fingers are stuck with glue, put your hands in warm water for a few minutes." "Let''s try this method first. If it doesn''t work, we''ll think of other ways." Xu Zifan choked for a moment But what you have in your hand is not warm water, but hot water. Do you want to scald my buttocks "Maybe hot water is more effective." At this time, song Qian, who had been standing there without speaking, suddenly put in such a sentence. Lin Shaohui nodded, "that''s right. I think so. Zifan, in order to be free as soon as possible, you should bear with it for a while. " Xu Zifan bit his teeth and said, "come on." Now it''s the only way. Let''s try it first. However, if this method doesn''t work, he must beat Lin Shaohui and song Qian, who are two stupid people, to vent their anger. "Zifan, you pout your ass first, or the hot water can''t be poured." Lin Shaohui demonstrated to him as he spoke. Xu Zifan followed suit with a black face, and then gnawed his teeth and said, "hurry up!" Chapter 850 Shen Shaohui poured down the large cup of hot water without hesitation, and then -- all the people heard was Xu Zifan''s scream, "Shen Shaohui, you just want to burn me to death!" Shen Shaohui blinked innocently, "Zi fan, this is approved by you." Now, Xu Fan said, "before you change the subject, you are still angry with him." Xu Zifan was thus distracted by him. He tried to push the stool with his hand, but the stool still stuck firmly to his pants. Xu Zifan is simply going to be angry, his buttocks are going to be scalded, in exchange for such a result. "Shen Shaohui, didn''t you say that the way is useful? Why is it still like this?" Shen Shaohui chuckled dryly Maybe there''s not enough hot water. Why don''t I get some more "No, try something else." Xu Zifan quickly refused. This cup has been enough, if a few more cups go on, his buttocks are afraid to be really hot. "All right." Shen Shaohui sighed as he spoke. "Shen Shaohui, it sounds like you''re sorry. Did you miss the call?" Shen Shaohui pretended not to hear his words, "by the way, I suddenly think of a way, this method will work?" "What can I do?" "Just take off your trousers." Shen Shaohui said with a smile. Xu Zifan immediately rewarded him with a shudder, "you idiot, do you want me to finish today''s class naked?" Listening to this, Shen Shaohui''s eyes immediately shifted to his lower body, and then showed a honey smile, "Zifan, today should not be without underwear?" Xu Zifan''s blue veins on his forehead suddenly protruded. "You''re not wearing underpants. I''m not as unruly as you are." "If you wear underpants, what are you afraid of?" If you don''t want to wear your pants, I''ll make you smile "No, No Shen Shaohui shook his head again and again, "I''d better think about it again." "Come on, I don''t expect you to be such an unreliable fellow. Song Qian, help me find a way. " Xu Zifan said and looked at Song Qian. All of a sudden, song Qian, who was called his name, pointed to himself in a daze, "me?" "That''s right." Xu Zifan nodded slightly, "but you can''t like Shen Shaohui this guy, try to some unreliable methods." Song Qian "Oh" and then began to ponder. Don''t know how long, he finally thought, "I thought, this method will be OK, Zifan, you pout your ass up." "I''ve heard that already." Xu Zifan looked at him in a secluded way, "the way you just thought of would not be the same as Shen Shaohui''s before?" "No, it''s not the same. My method is much more reliable than his. You can do as I say." Xu Zifan pouted his buttocks in disbelief. Song Qian went to his back, reached out his hands and grabbed the stool. Then he looked at Shen Shaohui and said, "Shaohui, hold Zifan''s waist. After I call out ''123'', we''ll work together." Shen Shaohui instantly understood what he wanted to do, "I know, I will cooperate with you." With that, he put his hand around Xu Zifan''s waist. Chapter 851 Seeing this, song Qian began to count. ¡°1£¬2,3¡­¡­¡± After counting to "3", he and Shen Shaohui exert themselves together. Xu Zifan only felt that he was pulled by two forces in different directions, and then the sound of tearing cloth sounded in his ears. An ominous premonition rose in his heart. He looked back and saw that song Qian was holding the stool in his hand, and a piece of cloth was attached to the front of the stool. as like as two peas, the color and material of the cloth are exactly the same as those of his trousers. Xu Zifan is going to be petrified. The other people in the classroom were stunned at first, then burst out loud laughter. Shen Shaohui and song Qian didn''t hold back for a moment, but they also laughed. Because Xu Zifan''s pants had a big hole, revealing half of his underwear, and there were some frogs printed on his underwear. "My God, my three outlooks will be refreshed at any time. Xu Zifan actually wears these underpants, which is not in line with his character at all." "Isn''t Xu Zifan ashamed to wear such underwear that only children wear?" "Don''t say that. My little nephew hates these underpants..." Listening to their words, Xu Zifan''s face suddenly burst red. He looked around and tried to find something to cover up. When someone handed over a coat, "take it and cover it." Xu Zifan looked up at the past. When he found out that the man who handed his coat to him was su Yao, he became angry. "Su Yao, don''t pretend there. I will become what I am now. It''s all you do." "Since you don''t want it, that''s fine." With that, Su Yao was about to take back his coat. Xu Zifan grabbed the coat and quickly gathered it around his waist. However, the expression on his face was still ferocious, "Su Yao, don''t think so, I will let you go. Things between me and you are not over." With that, he ran out of the classroom. Su Yao didn''t take his words to heart. He took a chair from the back of the classroom and sat down. The others, seeing that there was no play, returned to their seats and sat down. Su Yao''s deskmate thought about what happened just now. He couldn''t help but look at him and became more and more curious. Su Yao didn''t notice his eyes that came to him from time to time, but he didn''t say anything. His eyes are not on him. He doesn''t care what others want to see Finally, the table mate couldn''t resist his curiosity and said what he said in his heart, "Su Yao, how did you look like a changed person today?" "That''s because I figured it out." Su Yao said without raising his head. "What makes sense?" "I want to make myself stronger, so that no one else dares to bully me." "Then why do you think about it now?" "And why are you so strong?" Su Yao looked up at him and said, "why do you have so many questions?" He closed his mouth and asked nothing more. Su Yao withdrew his sight and continued to read. ¡­¡­ When the bell rang, Xu Zifan returned to the classroom. As he passed by Su Yao, he stopped and gave his coat back to him. "Su Yao, give back your broken coat." Su Yao looked up at him, found that he had changed a new pair of trousers, and said with a smile, "so you have to be careful, don''t break the trousers." Chapter 852 Xu Zifan was so angry that he said, "Su Yao..." However, before his words were spoken, the most frightening nun of extinction came in, "Xu Zifan, now that the class is over, don''t you go back to your seat and sit down?" Hearing the sound, Xu Zifan felt a chill in his buttocks. He glared at Su Yao, and then he went back to his seat and sat down. Su Yao looked at Xu Zifan and put away his coat. At this time, the voice of Tangyuan rang in his mind, "host, that Xu Zifan is so bad, why did you help him just now?" "The original owner owed Xu Zifan a favor before. I''m just repaying that favor for the original owner." "What kind of favor?" Tangyuan asked curiously. "Xu Zifan once helped the original owner once." After saying this, Su Yao stopped saying it. Of course, knowing that he didn''t want to say too much, he stopped asking, "host, can I ask you for a day off?" "What''s the matter?" "There is a meeting to be held and all systems are required to be present." After su Yao said "Oh", there was no more to follow. Of course, knowing that he agreed, he would not disturb his class. ¡­¡­ This class is really a bit boring, because the teacher is talking about what he has learned, and he still remembers it very clearly. When he got to the back, he was really not interested in listening any more. He took out a piece of white paper and began to paint on it. "Su Yao, come up and solve this problem." Suddenly, the teacher''s voice rang. Su Yao put down his pen and got up to the platform. Su Yao took over the chalk and took a look at the question and began to answer it. In a moment, he solved the problem in three different ways. The students who were waiting to see his jokes opened their mouths. They did not expect that Su Yao, who had never been good at learning, solved the problem in three different ways. Is Su Yao hiding his clumsiness all the time? But it doesn''t make sense The teacher looked at the three different ways to solve the problem, and his expression was very complicated. Because these three ways of solving problems are correct, and she has not taught one of them. She looked at Su Yao. After a moment''s silence, she said, "Su Yao, although you have mastered the knowledge, you still have to listen to the lecture in class. The only person who can''t suffer in the end is yourself." "Teacher, I know. I will listen carefully." Su Yao said very cleverly. "Well, you can go down." Su Yao nodded and went back to his seat in front of the people''s disbelief. As soon as he sat down, his deskmate poked him with a pen, "Su Yao, you are so good. Can I ask you for some math problems in the future?" Looking at his adoring eyes, Su Yao said with a smile, "of course, you are welcome to ask me questions." The same table looked at his smile, his face suddenly red, just ready to say something, the teacher threw a chalk head over. Scared, he quickly shut his mouth, sitting in front of the seat, pretending to be listening carefully. As soon as Su Yao''s forefoot promised his teacher that he would listen well, his back foot began to paint on the paper. The teacher asked him to stand up and answer a few questions. Seeing that he had answered them, he let him go. Chapter 853 After class, several students gathered around Su Yao''s seat, where you asked questions one by one. "Su Yao, I didn''t expect you to be so good at math. How do you usually study?" "Su Yao, were you playing pig and eating tiger before "Su Yao, why are you so strong? Have you ever learned any unique martial arts? " Su Yao felt that a thousand ducks were barking in his ears, which made him upset. He frowned impatiently. "Can you get out of the way, I''m going to the bathroom!" All the voices stopped abruptly. When they looked at Su Yao and saw his face full of impatience, they knew that Su Yao didn''t want to answer their questions, so they all walked away. Seeing that they were all gone away, Su Yao''s frown spread out. He cleaned up his things and left the classroom. However, as soon as he walked out of the classroom, a boy stopped him. Su Yao looked up at the boy and knew the information about him. This boy, pan Jinming, is a student of the third class next door. He is Su Ling''s classmate and Su Ling''s dog licker. In the memory of the original owner, this boy named pan Jinming bullied and abused him several times under the instigation of Su Ling. And he had almost killed the original owner, but was saved by passing Shen Shaohui. Thinking of this, Su Yao''s eyes cooled down, "Pan Jinming, what can I do for you?" Pan Jinming didn''t notice the change in Su Yao. He was thinking of Su Ling. He had planned to tell Su Ling about it today, but Su Ling didn''t come to school today, so he came to see Su Yao. "Why didn''t Su Ling come to school today?" "How do I know?" Listen to this sentence, pan Jinming immediately frowned, "you don''t live in Su Ling''s home, how can you not know?" "Su Yao, you''d better tell me honestly, or you will be beaten again today." "If you don''t know, you don''t know. It''s no use even if you hit me." Su Yao sneered. Seeing that he dared to talk to himself like this, pan Jinming immediately became angry, "Su Yao, this is what you asked for. Don''t blame me." Then he clenched his fist and tried to smash Su Yao in the face. However, when his fist was about to hit Su Yao''s face, the teaching director came up and said, "what are you doing, classmate?" Su Yao seemed to have met a savior. He quickly hid behind the teaching director and complained to him, "director, pan Jinming asked me a question just now. I said I didn''t know, but he just didn''t believe me and was ready to hit me. Fortunately, you came here. I''m afraid he will kill you. " On hearing this, the teaching director immediately became angry, "which class are you from? Let your head teacher come to me." Pan Jinming was so angry at Su Yao''s operation that he almost exploded in situ. However, no matter how angry he was here, he would not dare to do it in front of Su Yao, unless he didn''t want to stay in this school. Pan Jinming forced out a stiff smile. "Director, I was just joking with Su Yao. How could I bully my classmates?" However, the teaching director did not believe his words, "it''s no use what you say. Report your class." Chapter 854 Pan Jinming knows that he can''t escape this robbery today. He can only give birth to loveless and report his class number more, "Class 3 of senior high school." "Class 3 of senior three, I remember. You will then write a 3000 word review and hand it in. If you can''t, you should be ready to go on stage next Monday and do a public review. " When he heard that he had to write a review of 3000 words, pan Jinming''s eyes were black and he wanted to faint I see. Can I go back? " "Remember next time don''t bully your classmates, or what is waiting for you is not a 3000 word review, but a punishment." Said the director. ¡°¡­¡­ I will not. " Pan Jinming hated Su Yao even more. If it had not been for Su Yao''s false accusation, he would not have come to such an end. He will never let Su Yao go! Pan Jinming looked at Su Yao, and then he left. Su Yao rolled his eyes in silence. What if he''s not happy? He has the ability to beat him in front of the teaching Director The teaching director turned to look at Su Yao, and his attitude was quite different from that when he faced pan Jinming. "Don''t be afraid, classmate. If someone bullies you again, tell me that I will never allow campus bullying to happen in our school." Listening to his righteous words, Su Yao wanted to roll his eyes. What''s the use of saying so good? You can do it with real bullets. What''s more, if it''s what he said, why did the owner get so many bullies? It''s impossible that when the original owner is bullied, he is not there "I see. I believe in your conduct, director. You will not let such things happen in school." The teaching director was very helpful to him. After a few more words, he left. Su Yao looked at the figure of his leaving, turned his eyes in silence, and walked towards the toilet Su Yao zipped his pants. Just as he was about to solve some physiological problems, Shen Shaohui came to him and Hearing the sound of releasing water, Su Yao couldn''t help but look up at the past, and Shen Shaohui happened to see it at this time. Seeing Su Yao looking at himself, he immediately blew his hair. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen anyone else go to the toilet?" Su Yao looked at one of his places, and then he said, "I have never seen such a small one." Shen Shaohui immediately understood what he meant by this, and became angry directly, "if you have the ability, you can take out your own. We''ll compare them." It is said that men can do anything, but it can''t be said that men can''t and there is small. "Forget it. I''m afraid you will feel inferior when I take it out." Shen Shaohui choked at his words I don''t think you dare to compare with me However, Su Yao didn''t catch up with him. "You can think what you like. Anyway, I don''t have the interest to compare with you. If you really want to compare, you can compare with others, but I think you''d better not do that, or you will be treated as a pervert, maybe you will be beaten up Shen Shaohui couldn''t say anything. He zipped up, glared at Su Yao, and went out of the toilet. Su Yao shook his head, opened the zipper, and After putting the "water", he was just about to zip it up. Shen Shaohui suddenly came back and looked at his place. Chapter 855 Su Yao''s hand shook, but he soon regained his composure. He pulled up the zipper and looked at Shen Shaohui. "Shen Shaohui, what else can I do for you?" Shen Shaohui''s eyes are like a chicken, and his mind has been playing back the scene just now. He knew that some people were gifted, but he didn''t expect that Su Yao was one of them. Shen Shaohui was really defeated. Shen Shaohui looked up at Su Yao and said, "Su Yao, do you know how to make something bigger?" "Shen Shaohui, although you are really small there, you don''t need to be so humble. Besides, there is no way to make up for it. You''d better give up the idea. " "What''s more, you''ll find a girlfriend who doesn''t dislike your little one. Maybe you''ll find a boyfriend in the future." Shen Shao Hui: Although he knew that he was comforted, but did not know how, he just couldn''t be happy. Moreover, he always felt that Su Yao was secretly saying that his place was small Thinking of this, Shen Shaohui looked at Su Yao again, but he didn''t see anything. He could only think that he had thought too much. However, he was a little embarrassed, and the other party was su Yao, who he had bullied. "Well, Su Yao, although it was my fault today, you made me lose my favorite pair of trousers..." "In short, you have to make up for me, or I won''t give up." "What do you want? Shall I pay you? " Su Yao asked. "If you are so poor, I won''t let you lose money, but you have to teach me some knowledge about mathematics, and you can''t refuse it." Shen Shaohui said solemnly. "I''m not the only one in my class who is good at math. Why don''t you find someone else, but me?" "I just want you to teach me. What''s the problem?" Shen Shaohui looks fierce. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. Shen Shaohui immediately glared at him, "smile what laugh, my words have so funny?" "No, it''s not." Su Yao put away the smile on his face. "I promised this condition, but I''m only responsible for it. As for whether you can learn it or not, it''s up to you." Shen Shaohui raised his chin, "let''s go now." "What are you going to do?" Su Yao pretended that he didn''t know anything. "Teach me math, of course. Why, do you want to go back on it?" Shen Shaohui a pair of "if you dare to repent, I will be rude to you". Su Yao wanted to laugh again. "Of course not. It''s just that class is about to begin. I''d better wait until lunch to teach you math." Shen Shaohui thought for a while, "then wait for dinner to talk about it, but then you can''t suddenly run out of addiction." Su Yao nodded, "don''t worry, I won''t." Shen Shaohui also had nothing to say. After he said "um", he was ready to leave. At this time, Su Yao suddenly said to him, "Shen Shaohui, it seems that you didn''t wash your hands after going to the toilet just now. I didn''t expect that you are such a person who doesn''t like cleaning." As soon as the words came out, all the other people in the toilet looked at Shen Shaohui. Shen Shaohui''s face turned red. "Su Yao, what are you talking about? How can I be such a person? I just forgot. I''ll wash it now Chapter 856 When they returned to the classroom after lunch, they found that Xu Zifan did not know when to join Su Yao. It was clear that the two of them were still in hot water this morning. Did something happen between the two while they were away? Shen Shaohui walked towards Su Yao and Xu Zifan. Just after he found out that they were sitting together to study mathematical problems, he felt that his three views were deeply moved. ¡°¡­¡­ Zifan, when did you suddenly think of studying hard? " "I saw a really cool motorcycle, but my dad said that he would only pay for it if he got a pass in every course in the final exam." Xu Zifan replied without raising his head. Shen Shaohui was choked by his words Well, because of this, he thought the sun was coming out in the West today. Also, if Xu Zifan is willing to study hard, the sow will be on the tree. Shen Shaohui stood beside him and listened for a while. After he found that he didn''t understand anything, he suddenly felt that it was necessary for him to find a good person to teach him. "Su Yao, can I sit down and listen to you Su Yao looked up at him for a while, until he felt his scalp numb. He said, "yes, but I don''t teach in vain. You have to give me money." "Ah?" Shen Shaohui looks confused. How can we talk about money? "If you don''t want to pay, you can go to someone else." Said Su Yao. I don''t know how, Shen Shaohui always felt despised by him. When the brain is hot, I pay. He put a 50 yuan note in front of Su Yao, "is that enough?" Xu Zifan took a look at the fifty yuan and suddenly said, "Shen Shaohui, when did you become so poor that you could only get 50 yuan? It''s not shameful of you?" "How much money did you give to the rich young master Xu?" Shen Shaohui asked with a smile. This question immediately asked Xu Zifan. He can''t say that he didn''t give a dollar. What a shame ¡°¡­¡­ I haven''t figured out how much to give, but it must be more than your fifty dollars. " "You didn''t even give me a cent. What right do you have to laugh at me?" "Who said I didn''t give it, I give it now." Xu Zifan took out a hundred yuan bill and put it into Su Yao''s hand. Then he raised his chin and said ostentatiously, "well, isn''t that much more than your fifty dollars?" "Xu Zifan, you are really a child." Shen Shaohui make complaints about it. "A child is better than a pauper." Shen Shao Hui: "If you want to listen, don''t make any noise, or I won''t teach." Su Yao said suddenly. Xu Zifan gave a "Oh", lowered his head, and continued to study mathematical problems. Shen Shaohui pulled a chair and sat down beside him. Other students in the classroom looked at this extremely harmonious scene and couldn''t help but look at each other. Pan Jinming, who had planned to find fault, left and right Shen Shaohui and Xu Zifan, who surrounded Su Yao in the middle, quietly left the classroom. Although he is good at fighting, pan Jinming is a scum compared with Shen Shaohui and Xu Zifan. Moreover, both of them are famous protectors. Although they have bullied Su Yao, it does not mean that they will let others bully their classmates Chapter 857 The day''s course was soon over. Su Yao packed up his things and left the school with his backpack on his back. However, as soon as the front foot came out of the school gate, the back foot was surrounded by a group of people. Su Yao looked at what they were holding in their hands. His eyes suddenly became cold. "What do you want to do?" "What are you doing?" The leader seemed to have heard some jokes, and suddenly burst into laughter, "Stinky boy, you have made my cousin lose face in school today. What else do you want me to do? I think your brain should be changed." "So pan Jinming asked you to come." Su Yao suddenly chuckled, "he is really strange. He didn''t come by himself, but complained to his family. Is it possible that he is still a three-year-old child who has not been weaned?" Pan Jinming, who just walked out of the school, just heard this sentence. He was so angry that he quickly stepped forward and said, "Su Yao, what are you saying?" "It means you don''t have any use. You just complain to your family." Su Yao explained with a smile. Pan Jinming hated others to say that he was useless. Su Yao''s words just poked at his spine. "Su Yao, you have the ability to say that sentence again!" "I''m sorry, even if you want to hear it, I don''t want to say it." Pan Jinming was so angry that he couldn''t speak, "you..." "Jinming, don''t talk nonsense with him, just do it directly. Some people just wait to be beaten before they learn to be good." Pan Jinming''s cousin Wu Tu stepped forward. He waved the stick in his hand and prepared to fight. But pan Jinming to stop, "cousin, this revenge let me to revenge." "Well, you can do it yourself." Wu Tu said as he handed the wooden stick in his hand. Pan Jinming reached out his hand and said, "Su Yao, if you kneel down and apologize to me now, I can let you go. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being cruel later." Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes. How can it be hard for them to say such words before they are powerful? "Fight if you want, don''t talk nonsense!" "Very good, Su Yao. You asked for it yourself. I''m not polite." ¡­¡­ However, before pan Jinming had time to start, a familiar voice came over, "Pan Jinming, what are you doing?" Pan Jinming looks back rigidly. When he sees Xu Zifan coming towards this side, he starts to run. But thinking that Xu Zifan had only one person and that there were several people on their side, he was not afraid. "Xu Zifan, you''d better not meddle in your business, or we''ll fight with you together?" Xu Zifan looked at him a few times, in the eyes with complete disdain, "is it?" Pan Jinming swallows and salivas Xu Zifan, stand there for me Xu Zifan ignored him and went on for a few steps. Then he put his arm around Su Yao''s shoulder and said, "Su Yao is covered by Xu Zifan. If you want to bully him, you must pass my test first." Wu TU was very dissatisfied with his forced tone, "who are you? How dare you interfere with Wu Tu''s business? I don''t think you want to go on here?" Xu Zifan stretched out a finger and pulled out his ear. "You can''t have any problem with your ear. I''ve already reported to my family just now." "But for the sake of knowing who I am, I''ll tell you again --" "I''m your grandfather!" "Do you hear me now?" Chapter 858 I don''t know how to beat up the bad face of Wu dihou on the spot "Grandson, granddad, I just told you the truth. What are you angry about?" Instead of being afraid, Xu Zifan continued to challenge Wu Tu there. Wu TU was so provoked by him that he was about to explode. "Stinky boy, I changed my mind. Even if I go to jail, I will kill you today." "Ouch, I''m so scared." The mouth says such words, but Xu Zifan''s face even half of the expression of fear are not. Wu Tu couldn''t listen any more. He decided to beat Xu Zifan to speechless. However, he did not even touch the corner of Xu Zifan''s clothes, he was kicked out by the other side. Xu Zifan didn''t even look at him. Instead, he whispered to Su Yao, "Su Yao, you can leave here now. The further away, the better." Su Yao frowned. "What about you?" "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. You go." "Why do you do that?" Su Yao''s mood at this time is very complicated. Why does Xu Mingzi Ming care about this? The relationship between them is not that good, is it? "Let you go, you go. Don''t stay in the way." Xu Zifan''s heart is about to die. Obviously, he has said so clearly, but why does Su Yao not understand his painstaking efforts? "Go, you, if you don''t go, you''ll be too late." Xu Zifan, who was still persuading Su Yao, did not notice that there was a man around his back, and the iron stick in his hand was aimed at the back of his brain. However, Su Yao noticed that when the iron bar was about to fall down, he pushed Xu Zifan away, and then kicked the man away with a strong kick. Su Yao''s foot used a full force of ten, and the man was directly kicked a meter away. People who witnessed this scene were all stunned, and Xu Zifan was one of them. After the reaction, Xu Zifan looked at Su Yao with complicated eyes. "You just think I didn''t say anything just now." There is such a terrible fighting capacity, where still need him this weak chicken hand. "Maybe I''ve heard it all, and I remember clearly. Do you want me to repeat it to you?" Xu Zifan choked suddenly, and after a long time, he choked out three words No more. " At this time, other people also reacted, you look at me, I look at you, for a moment do not know whether they want to go. But pan Jinming''s brain was short circuited at this time. He rushed to Su Yao recklessly. "Jin Ming..." Wu tugang was ready to speak to stop him, but it was too late. Even Su Yao''s face was not even beaten by Pan YaoMing. Pan Jinming, trampled on by Su Yao, is a little suspicious of life. What''s going on? Isn''t Su Yao a waste that can''t do anything well? When did he become so powerful? Pan Jinming looked up at Su Yao, but he didn''t expect that Su Yao also looked at him. Their eyes were on each other. He was immediately startled by Su Yao''s eyes Su, Su Yao, I know I was wrong. I dare not trouble you any more. Please let me go. " Looking at his useless appearance, Su Yao felt bored. He put down his foot on Pan Jinming''s face and said, "go away." Chapter 859 Pan Jinming has been running away Su Yao looked at the other people who were still standing there, "have you decided to go?" The others looked at Wu Tu and said, "shall we go on?" Wu Tu stares at them one eye, "return a ghost, hurry to leave." "Oh, oh." Su Yao watched them escape and snorted coldly, "what a bunch of rubbish." Xu Zifan looked at him with complicated expression. No, it''s not that they are too useless, but you are too good. He has never seen a man kick off with a single kick. "Su Yao, how did you do that? Can you teach me?" "No Su Yao threw his bag on his back and walked towards the road. Xu Zifan rushed to catch up, "you teach me, I will be a good apprentice." "No teaching is no teaching, and I don''t need any apprentices." And Xu Zifan seemed to have not heard this, continued to say, "not a disciple, you can take me as a younger brother, anyway, I depend on you today." Su Yao said "Oh" and quickened his pace. He vowed to get rid of Xu Zifan''s candy. And Xu Zifan saw that he quickened his pace, and he vowed to let Su Yao accept himself as his younger brother. Su Yao looked back. When he found that Xu Zifan was still following him, he walked to the place where there were many people. After several turns, he threw Xu Zifan away. Xu Zifan, who lost the man, looked at several roads in front of him and didn''t know which one to choose. After tangled repeatedly, or chose to give up. Anyway, Su Yao will come tomorrow After returning home, Su Yao finds Lin Hongwan sitting in the living room watching TV. He didn''t speak. After changing his shoes, he was ready to go upstairs. When Lin Hongwan heard the news, she raised her head and looked at it. Then she said, "Su Yao, when you come back, you don''t say hello. How did your parents educate you?" Su Yao stopped, then sneered, "my parents taught me to say hello to people, but are you Lin Hongwan human?" When Lin Hongwan heard this, she immediately became angry. She took up the feather duster and walked towards Su Yao angrily. "You son of a bitch, how dare you say that to me? I have to kill you today." However, before the feather duster hit Su Yao, he was shocked by his cold eyes. Then, with a stomachache, she was kicked down by Su Yao. I haven''t recovered for a long time. Su Yao grabbed the feather duster and hit her hard. Lin Hongwan wants to avoid it, but she can''t move. She can only let the feather duster hit her body, and it hurts more than the next. However, she could not help but beg Su Yao for mercy, so she could only stand next to him. After a few minutes of fighting, Su Yao thought it was really boring, so he stopped and folded the feather duster in two in front of Lin Hongwan. "Lin Hongwan, if you dare to provoke me again in the future, your fate will be the same as it." Su Yao said as he threw the chicken feather duster in two to Lin Hongwan. Lin Hongwan thought about the picture of herself being cut in two and shivered I dare not. I will not dare again Looking at her frightened expression, Su Yao sneered and said, "don''t disturb me tonight." then he went upstairs. After not seeing Su Yao, Lin Hongwan got up from the ground and began to apply medicine to herself. Her heart was filled with ange Chapter 860 After wiping the medicine for herself, Lin Hongwan called Su Ruhai and asked him to come back immediately. On the other side, Su Ruhai is in the bed of other women. He looks at the mobile phone that vibrates suddenly and finds that it is Lin Hongwan who calls. Instead of answering, he continues to do the unfinished work. Lin Hong evening see the phone was not connected, and called a past, the results found that Su Ruhai''s mobile phone turned off. She was so angry that she almost turned off her cell phone. Su Yao, who had already returned to his room, took out the food he had just bought outside and ate it. After eating, he jumped out of the window, threw the lunch box into the dustbin at the door, and went back to the room through the window. Then he took out his mobile phone and started playing games. He was really very leisurely I don''t know how long after that, suddenly came the quarrel between Lin Hongwan and Su Ruhai. Su Yao turned off the sound of the game and wanted to hear what they were arguing about. ¡­¡­ , "Su Ruhai, you must have been looking for a wild woman outside my back, or what is the smell of perfume on your clothes?" Lin Hong night smelled the perfume of Su Ruhai''s body, and his bad mood became worse. Su Ruhai of course is impossible to admit, "all said no, why don''t you believe me?" "You used to go home from work, but not today." In the matter of whether or not they have affairs with their men, women are like detectives, and Lin Hongwan is no exception. "and when you came back, there was only smoke on your clothes, but today your clothes smell of perfume besides the smell of cigarettes." Su Ruhai didn''t expect Lin Hongwan to be so sensitive, but he didn''t feel half guilty. "I went to buy perfume today, so I only have perfume on my clothes." but Lin Hong evening did not believe his story. "You are cheating, you never use perfume." Even if you are suddenly interested in perfume, you should buy perfume for men instead of buying it for women. "But I didn''t buy it for myself. I bought it for you." Su Ruhai said, taking out a delicate wooden box from her handbag. Lin Hong night grabbed the wooden box and opened it. It was actually a bottle of perfume. she unscrewed the lid of the perfume bottle, sniffed it next to her nose, and sniffed the clothes on Sue''s sea. After decided to be the same perfume, she dispelled her doubts. "It was really bought for me, but why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Su Ruhai was relieved to see that she finally believed her. Fortunately, he was prepared in advance, otherwise I really don''t know how to get away. "I just wanted to give you a surprise, but I didn''t expect that you would suspect me of cheating. I''m so sad." Lin hung up the bottle of perfume at the end of the night. "Yes, it''s my fault, but I promise I will never make the same mistake again." "By the way, what about Su Yao? Why didn''t he cook dinner today?" Su Ruhai pulled his tie and naturally changed the topic. When Lin Hongwan heard about this problem, her face, which had already improved, suddenly became very ugly. "He beat me as soon as he came back from school. Look at the injury on my arm, it was all from him." Su Ruhai looked at her arm. There were many injuries on her arm. She couldn''t help frowning, "is it really he who hit me?" Chapter 861 "Now who dares to hit me besides him? Su Ruhai, you have to educate him, otherwise he will become more and more lawless. I am the one who is beaten today, maybe you will be the one who is beaten tomorrow. " The more Lin Hongwan said, the more angry she became. She thought that she had been beaten by Su Yao. She wanted to strip Su Yao out of her skin and cramp him, but she couldn''t beat him at all. So she can only place her hope on Su Ruhai. "And if this kind of thing spreads out, it will only be our family who will lose face." After hearing these words, Su Ruhai was silent. He pondered, and after a long time, he said, "I''ll handle this matter. Don''t provoke him these days." Hearing this, Lin Hongwan was not happy, "why should I not provoke him? What should he do if he comes to provoke me? Should I not talk or do anything, and be wronged in vain? " "I don''t care. Anyway, you have to get rid of him quickly. Otherwise, I''m afraid we need chickens and dogs." Su Ruhai see her to make, more headache, "OK, OK, I''ll go up to find him now." "Hurry up. You''d better get rid of him tonight." In the room, Su Yao suddenly rolled his eyes when he heard their conversation clearly. Trying to solve him? What are Lin Hongwan and Su Ruhai talking about in their dreams? If you want to solve the problem, it''s him too. Can su Yao solve their family? Su Yao turned off the light in the room as he thought. Su Ruhai, who has already reached the door, sees that the lights in his room suddenly meet. He can''t help but wonder if Su Yao overheard his conversation with Lin Hongwan. In other words, Su Yao heard his footsteps, so he turned off the light. Such a thought, Su Ruhai''s face suddenly more unhappy, he reached out and knocked on the door, "Su Yao, I know you haven''t slept, you come out, we two have a good talk." Who''s going to talk to you? Su Yao, standing behind the door, rolled his eyes several times. Su Ruhai sees that Su Yao doesn''t respond and knocks on the door again. "Su Yao, you really don''t have to hide in it. I''m your uncle and your family. I won''t do anything to you." Listening to his words, Su Yao was so disgusted that he even vomited out of his dinner not long after dinner. Does Su Ruhai, a scum, misunderstand the meaning of the word "family"? Real family members don''t do such immoral things. They don''t treat a member of the family as a servant, and they don''t commit domestic violence against them. Besides, Su Ruhai has no blood relationship with the original owner, let alone his family. Su Ruhai, who was outside the door, kept saying, "Su Yao, I know you don''t want to see me, but it''s useless to escape. And you can''t hide in it all your life." "Come out, we can sit together and have a good talk, or you can open the door and let me in." Su Yao still did not answer, but he opened the door. Seeing this, Su Ruhai quickly opened the door and went in. As a result, as soon as he entered, something hit his shawl, and the door slammed shut. The room was dark. Su Ruhai didn''t know where Su Ru was standing. She could only roll to the ground. However, the other side is like wearing a night vision device, no matter where he hides, he can always hit him accurately. Chapter 862 I don''t know how many times it should have played before the other side stopped. Then there was a "slap" sound, and all the lights in the room were on. Su Ruhai, who was still in the dark just now, was stabbed in his eyes by the light. He squinted and opened his eyes after getting used to the light. He looked at the room, but found that Su Yao was not in the room, and the door and window were closed. Su Yao should not have left the room so quickly, because if he did, he would have heard something. Is it not su Yao who is in the room? The man who hit him just now is not su Yao? As soon as this thought came up, Sue felt a little chilly behind her. He walked towards the door. Just as he was about to open it, there was a strong wind in the room and the lights were on and off. This made Su Ruhai think of ghosts and gods. He swallowed with fear at the thought that he might have been a ghost in the room. No, no, no, maybe he thinks too much. If there was a ghost in the world, Su rutian and Xie Wan''s wife, who were killed by him, would have become fierce ghosts to fight him for revenge. Yes, I must have thought too much. There is no ghost in this world. Su Ruhai bit her teeth and turned the doorknob. But found that the door could not be opened at all. What''s the matter? Is the lock broken? No, he''ll get out of the room even if he kicks the door open. Su Ruhai stepped back a few steps, then raised his right foot and kicked the door. Suddenly, it was dark. After his reaction, he found that he was standing at the top of the stairs, and one of his feet had already stepped down, and he might fall down at any time. Su Ruhai quickly put the leg back, but it seemed that someone pushed him behind. Before he could catch the armrest, the whole person fell down and rolled downstairs. Lin Hongwan, who is in the living room, hears the news and comes to have a look. When she finds Su Ruhai lying there with blood on her head, she is shocked. "Ruhai, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me, Ruhai." Lin Hongwan was so anxious that she could cry. She completely forgot to call the ambulance. She didn''t think of calling an ambulance until the sentence "call an ambulance quickly" came out from the TV. The ambulance soon came to take Su Ruhai away, and Lin Hongwan went with her. Su Yao came out of the dark. He looked at the blood on the floor. There was no expression on his face. For Su Ruhai''s family, it was destined to be a restless night - after being rescued by ambulance, Su Ruhai was still in a coma and did not know when to wake up. But Lin Hongwan was in a trance when she went down the stairs. She stepped on it carelessly. Fortunately, she did not like Su Ruhai, but broke a leg. Unfortunately, she would have to stay in bed for two or three months to recover. Now the only three members of their family can move freely is Su Chen. After learning that she was going to lie in bed for a few months, Lin Hongwan called Su Ling and asked her to come and take care of her. Although Su Ling is not willing, she still comes. And her own face was still bandaged, showing only her facial features. Su Ling looked at Lin Hongwan''s cast leg and frowned, "Mom, what''s going on? Well done, how could you break this leg? " Chapter 863 It''s OK not to mention it. As soon as it is mentioned, Lin Hongwan starts to cry. Looking at her nose and tears, Su Ling couldn''t help frowning, "Mom, don''t cry, and make things clear." As she said, she took out some paper towels and handed them over. Lin Hongwan took over, wiped her face a few times, and then began to talk about what happened this evening. Finally, he added, "it''s all caused by that little bastard of Su Yao. If it wasn''t for him, your father would not have fallen downstairs, I wouldn''t have broken my leg, and you wouldn''t have hurt your face." Su Ning was silent Mom, what do you think we should do now? " "Call the police. You must call the police. Let the little bastard Su Yao go to jail." "But we have no evidence." Su Ling frowned, "and Su Yao has become so evil recently. With the two of us, we can''t fight him." "What should I do? Is that what he''s allowed to climb over our heads? " "No, you will never allow him to be a bully in front of us." Su Ling''s eyes quickly flashed a trace of killing intention, "Mom, this matter is left to me to deal with, this period of time you take good care of it." "I see, but you must be careful." "Mom, I''ll go out and make a phone call." "Go ahead and buy me something to eat. I haven''t had dinner today." Su Ling said, "well," and went out to make a phone call. She is calling pan Jinming. Although she didn''t like Pan Jinming, she didn''t explicitly refuse him because he was a good and difficult chess piece. As long as she pretends to be pitiful, pan Jinming, a fool, will take the lead for her. It is simply the best to use him to deal with Su Yao. On the other hand, pan Jinming is in a bad mood because of what happened this afternoon. When the mobile phone rings, he will turn off the phone immediately, but after seeing that the calling contact is Su Ling, he connects the phone immediately. And he was in a good mood. "Su Ling, what can I do for you?" Isn''t it a weekend date? "Jin Ming, I have something I want to ask you for help." "You can say anything, as long as I can do it, I will help." Su Ling is waiting for this sentence, "you should also know that my cousin Su Yao, he did a good thing a few days ago, so that my father and my mother were in the hospital, and he even wanted to hit me." "Jin Ming, you are the only one who has the best relationship with me. Can you help me?" If before, pan Jinming hears this kind of words, certainly does not say a word to agree. But now it is not the same. He got the foot of Su Yao a few days ago. Now he has a clear mind, and he doesn''t want to get the second. "I can''t help you with this. You''d better find someone else." He is not stupid to rush up to send the head, who loves to go who go. After rejecting Su Ling, pan Jinming hung up. Hearing the voice of the phone being hung up, Su Ling couldn''t get back to God for a long time. After the reaction, she was so angry that she almost dropped her mobile phone, "Pan Jinming, this useless waste, really pissed me off." Pan Jinming dare to refuse her, but it''s really good. She must let pan Jinming regret. She wants to let him know what the consequences of rejecting her, suchin! Su Ling wants to open the mobile phone address book, to his lick dog two words called. got as like as two peas. Su Ling felt that something had changed quietly Chapter 864 These days, in addition to abusing the dregs, Su Yao is also explaining problems to the students in his class. It''s a leisurely life. However, one day, his leisurely life came to an end, because the hero did not know why he died. When he heard the news from Tangyuan, Su Yao was shocked Tangyuan, are you serious "Seriously, of course." "But don''t the protagonists bring their own buffs? Why did the protagonist die so easily "It was done by a member of the villain next door." Tang Yuan said and sighed. Hearing this, Su Yao could not help being silent So I''m in the strategy group and I''m in trouble? " "It''s not done. Host, time is short. We''d better hurry, or we can''t leave later." "Let''s go." Ding - going to the next task plane ¡¿ ¡­¡­ After entering the new task plane, Su Yao always felt something was wrong. What''s that on him? Dress? What''s on his nails? nail polish? Why do these two feminine characteristics appear in him as a man? Is it possible that the garbage system of Tangyuan has changed his personality secretly? He went from a man to a woman? At the thought that this kind of frightening thing might have happened to him, Su Yao wanted to find a piece of tofu to kill himself. ¡°¡­¡­ Tangyuan, tell me the truth. Am I a woman now Su Yao''s expression is very solemn and stirring, as if the next second is about to go to the execution ground. "Host, you are not a woman now, but..." Before he finished speaking, Su Yao interrupted it, "but I don''t believe you." Tangyuan suddenly rolled his eyes, "believe it or not, whatever you want." Su Yao didn''t pay any attention to it, but reached for his legs. It was only when he was certain that he still had a certain masculinity in him that he breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he is still a man, otherwise he is really looking for a piece of tofu and killed. ¡­¡­ Although has identified his own body, what happened is still a matter of concern to Su Yao. That is, is the man who is the man. Why should she wear a skirt and nail polish to disguise herself as a woman? Do you have any special hobbies? "Tangyuan..." As soon as Su Yao was about to ask the Tangyuan clearly, there was a burst of cold air in the direction of the door, as well as the voice of girl students who were crazy about flowers. "He looks so handsome..." "He looked at me, he looked at me, no more, I was almost corona by his electric eyes." "Ah, I''m really dead without regret to meet such a beautiful man in my life..." Is that exaggeration? Su Yao''s side make complaints about the door, and then he can''t move his eyes anymore. The man had short black hair, a pair of deep black eyes, a high nose, thin lips and angular face Su Yao suddenly understood why the girls were so excited. If he was a woman, he would be as excited as they were. Thinking about it, Su Yao couldn''t help looking at the man again. And the other party seems to be aware of something, suddenly looked up. Su Yao looked at his eyes and breathed. Why is this man''s eyes so attractive Chapter 865 wait! Su Yao, what are you thinking? Don''t you forget that you are someone you already have? Su Yao tried to look away from the man, but when he saw him coming towards him, his heart beat could not help missing a beat. I can''t help thinking about it "Are you su Yao?" A deep, rich and magnetic male voice, like a cello, rings in the ear. Su Yao looked up at the past and found that the man who let the girl scream did not know when he came to his face. And he seemed to have called his own name just now Su Yao tried to hide his confusion by drinking tea, but he was not sure. One third of the tea was poured on his body. Fortunately, the tea was not hot, otherwise he would be in the hospital because of scald somewhere. But what a shame! Su Yao wanted to be an ostrich and bury his head in the sand. "Wipe it." As the man spoke again, a clean blue handkerchief was handed over. Su Yao looked at the handkerchief, hesitated and took it over. "Thank you." He wiped the wet part of his skirt with that handkerchief, but it was no use, but it was summer now. But this handkerchief Su Yao looked at the handkerchief in his hand, and then looked at the man, "this handkerchief?" "You don''t have to pay it back." The man said, "may I sit down?" "Ah?" Su Yao''s brain couldn''t turn around. After his reaction, he nodded again and again, "yes, of course." The man saw that he agreed, so he opened a chair and sat opposite him. Su Yao looked at the man again and suddenly felt something was wrong. There are other empty seats here. Why does the other party want to sit with him? Does the other party know the owner? "We..." Before the words are spoken, the system prompts sound - [Ding, the strategic target Fu Shiqing has appeared ¡¿ [Ding, the first task has been released - please say "I like you" in 30 minutes. ¡¿ Su Yao felt that his little heart was about to explode. Why let him say "I like you" to a stranger he just met? What''s more, if he really said it, he wouldn''t be beaten up by the other party as a rascal? Tangyuan, the spicy chicken system, is trying to get rid of him? "Tangyuan, can you change the task? I really can''t do it." "No Tangyuan refused his request coldly and mercilessly, "host, please remind you that it is only 26 minutes from the end of the task. You''d better think about how to complete this task." With that, it''s offline. Su Yao: Although I am human, you are a real dog. ¡­¡­ Su Yao resisted the impulse to walk away and looked at Fu Shiqing, who was sitting opposite him. When he saw his beautiful face, his mood was suddenly better, and then he was fascinated. But Fu Shiqing, who was staring at him, didn''t feel uncomfortable at all, and even recruited the waiters. After ordering himself a drink, he asked Su Yao what he liked, "Miss Su, what would you like to drink?" "Ah?" Su Yao, who had just regained consciousness, was dazed. Fu Shiqing repeated that sentence patiently, "Miss Su, what would you like to drink?" Chapter 866 Su Yao wanted to correct what he called himself, but when he thought that he was dressed as a woman, there was nothing wrong with calling himself like this, so he ignored this point. "I''ll have the same one as you. I don''t choose." Fu Shiqing nodded and said a few words to the waiter standing beside him. The waiter wrote it down and walked away, but she always looked back at Fu Shiqing in three steps. Her eyes were full of reluctant to give up. This made Su Yao feel the charm of Fu Shiqing again. Fu Shiqing looked at Su Yao, looked at his neck for a few seconds and then moved away. "Miss Su, what should be said was told by someone in the rental girlfriend app yesterday, so I won''t repeat it." "I''m very satisfied with Miss Su, so I hope you can be my temporary girlfriend and accompany me back to deal with my family." "Ah?" Su Yao was ignorant. Why does he know all these words, but he can''t understand them after composing sentences? Rent a girlfriend app? What the hell is that? And the original owner is not a man, why does this man want to find a man as his temporary girlfriend? No, no, the other party should not know about it. But why did the original owner want to be someone else''s temporary girlfriend? Is it possible that he wants to cheat those smelly men''s money through this method? The more he thought about it, the more confused his mind became. Just as he was struggling to tell the truth, the system prompted again -- [Ding, the second task has been released - ask the host to continue to be a lady''s wear boss until the target takes off his vest. ¡¿ Su Yao is about to vomit blood. How can this task be compared with one fucker / egg? "Tangyuan, I seriously suspect that you are retaliating against me." "Host, you think too much. My dumplings are definitely not the kind of eye-catching system." "If you''re not retaliating, what are these two tasks?" "It''s because the main system saw that your previous tasks were too easy, so it increased the difficulty." Said the dumpling. Su Yao: Is he to blame for the easy task? "Host, I''d like to remind you that it''s only ten minutes before the end of the first mission. You have to hurry up." "I see. You can get out of here." "Bang." Su Yao: Bang, you ghost, are you eunuch? ¡­¡­ Su Yao looked at Fu Shiqing and said, "I''m sorry, my thinking is a little confused. Please let me straighten it out first. Then I can decide whether to agree with you or not." "Miss Su, take your time. I''m waiting for your answer." Fu Shiqing said while changing a more comfortable position. Su Yao picked up his mobile phone and looked at the time. Although it was only nine minutes before the end of the first task, it was enough for him to straighten things out. He found the app of renting his girlfriend in his mobile phone. After browsing it roughly, he slid to the chat page, where he found the chat record of the owner and a person. After a careful look, he sorted out the matter again. Then he looked at the time and found that there was only one minute left. He ran his brain quickly, then looked at Fu Shiqing and said, "I like you." Listening to these four words, Fu Shiqing''s hand holding the cup trembled slightly, but his face was still the same expression, "Miss Su, what did you say just now?" "I like your cufflinks. Can you tell me where you bought them?" Chapter 867 Fu Shiqing was stunned at first, and then took off the cufflinks. "Miss Su, since you like this pair of Cufflinks so much, I''ll give it to you, just as a meeting gift I give you." Su Yao didn''t think that he just said something casually, and the other party would give him the cuff. He was shocked, "no, no, no, I just like it a little. It''s not necessary. You''d better keep it yourself." "Miss Su, are you not satisfied with my customer?" Su Yao didn''t know why the topic turned to this topic, but he answered it very seriously Mr. Fu, you think too much. I''m not dissatisfied with you. It''s just that the two of us have just met, and our relationship is not one that can deliver things to each other. " "Yes, I won''t ask Miss Su to accept it." Fu Shiqing said while wearing the Cufflinks again. "Miss Su, let''s go on with that topic." Seeing that he gave up, Su Yao was relieved. "Mr. Fu, I''m also very satisfied with you. I hope we can have a good time together." "Certainly." Fu Shiqing chuckled, "Miss Su, let''s exchange contact information, so that we can talk about some important things." "OK, let''s add a wechat. I''ll sweep you." Su Yao opened wechat as he spoke. Fu Shiqing also took out his mobile phone and successfully added Su Yao''s wechat. As soon as he was ready to say something more, a phone call came in. Fu Shiqing didn''t answer. Instead, he said to Su Yao and asked for his permission before he went out to answer the phone. I don''t know how long it took for Fu Shiqing to come back. "Miss Su, I suddenly have something urgent to do. I have to go first. We can contact you on wechat." Su Yao nodded, "OK, be careful on your way." ¡­¡­ He sat down again. Just as Su Yao was about to leave, a girl came up and sat down in the same seat as Fu Shiqing. Su Yao frowned, "are you?" "I''m Lu Nian, the person I talked to you on the rental girlfriend app yesterday." Su Yao thought about it carefully. There was indeed a record of the owner chatting with a man named Lu Nian on the app. However, if there is a man looking for the original owner, why are there women looking for the original owner? Is it difficult for the owner to have a wide range of business? Thinking of this, Su Yao looked at Lu Nian a few times. And Lu Nian also looked at him, the more satisfied he was, "it''s up to you." "Ah?" Su Yao''s face was at a loss. What decided it was him? Lu Nian didn''t make him wait too long. Soon he knew why Lu niangang said that. ¡­¡­ Looking at the impatient boy on his face as he walked in, and listening to Lu Nian''s words "brother, this way, this way", Su Yao was even more at a loss. What''s going on? Is Lu Nian just a bridge? In addition to acting as Fu Shiqing''s temporary girlfriend, he also has to act as the temporary girlfriend of this boy who seems to have a bad temper? Thinking of this, Su Yao felt a headache. How upset was the original owner that he made an appointment with two people in one day? Isn''t he afraid of a sudden rollover? He looked at Lu Nian and asked in a low voice, "can I not take your order?" "No Lu Nian refused without hesitation. "Next, you can have a good talk with my brother." Chapter 868 The devil wants to talk to him! Su Yao tried to control his temper Well, I''ll have a good chat with him As soon as he finished this sentence, Lu Nian''s brother came to him and held out his right hand. "I''m Lu Siwan." Su Yao didn''t want to give him that face, but he still grasped it. He managed to squeeze out a smile Hello, I''m Su Yao "Take it easy. I won''t eat you." He said, pulling out a chair and sitting down. If you lose, you can''t lose. Even if you lose in other aspects, you can''t lose in accepting people. Su Yao raised his chin, "then you have to eat." "Don''t worry. I have a big one. I don''t know if you can eat it." Su Yao: Damn it, who''s talking to you about this kind of kid''s problem?! #After confirming the look in his eyes, Lu Nian was very disgusted ©‚ br > but he was very pleased that his irascible elder brother was finally willing to talk to a girl. She patted Lu Siwan on the shoulder, "brother, you and Su Yao have a good chat." It''s better to talk to bed and turn Su Yao into my sister-in-law, so I don''t have to worry about it. Roussean said, "well," but he didn''t speak. Lu Nian has been used to his appearance, so there is no dissatisfaction, picked up the bag and left. Su Yao, however, resisted the impulse to leave and squeezed out a smile at Swann Mr. Lu, your appearance and condition look very good. It should be easy to find a girlfriend. But why do you want a temporary girlfriend "Because I don''t have a girlfriend." Lu Si Wan very try to say. "Then you can find a girlfriend." "I''m too lazy to find it." "But I''m very satisfied with Miss Su. Maybe we can have a try." The smile on Su Yao''s face could no longer be maintained. "I''m sorry, Mr. Lu, you don''t meet the requirements of my partner at all, so you''d better find someone else." "To tell you the truth, I lied to Miss Su just now. In fact, Miss Su, you are not in line with my aesthetic taste at all, and the girls in this shop do not conform to it." Hearing this, Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times. "Mr. Lu, now I know why you don''t have a girlfriend?" Roussean was interested, "Oh? Then tell me why. " "Like you, you are not single. Who is single?" Lu Siwan couldn''t help laughing. "Miss Su, you are really interesting." Su Yao silently rolled his eyes at him. As if he didn''t hear, Lu Si Wan continued, "but Su Sir, I suggest that you cover your Adam''s knot before you put on women''s clothes next time. After all, not all men are blind Hearing this, Su Yao felt his neck subconsciously How do you see that? " "Because I''m also a man, I''m more familiar with the same sex than the opposite sex." He choked on Su. "Mr. Su, you are not interested in me for a day." "Why?" "Dealing with my parents." Lu Siwan sighed as he said, "in fact, I already have someone I like, but his identity is a little special..." Su Yao immediately understood, "Mr. Lu, you should talk to your parents. Maybe your parents are not such pedantic people." Chapter 869 "What''s more, if you really find someone to go back to see your parents, it will hurt not only your parents, but also the person you like." Listening to these words, Lu Si Wan couldn''t help being stunned Mr. Su, why do you say that? " "Because the false is always false, it will not become true. I believe that your parents want you to tell them the truth rather than find someone to cheat them... " "Mr. Lu, don''t you believe your parents? Or do you not believe in yourself and the person you like? Mr. Lu, if you keep flinching, the day you are looking forward to will never come. " "Mr. Lu, that''s all I have to say. You can decide for yourself what to do." Lu Siwan was lost in thought. He did not take people home to see his parents because he did not have that confidence. Now after listening to Su Yao''s words, he feels a little selfish "Mr. Su, thank you for telling me these words, or I''m afraid I won''t be able to think about it all my life." "You''re welcome. I just don''t want to pretend to be your girlfriend Su Yao said, "besides, you need to pay me a sum of money. After all, I have told you so much, and my time is precious. But for your sudden appearance, I would have made a fortune again The expression on Lu Si Wan''s face was suddenly stiff Mr. Su, are you kidding me "I''m not kidding you. I never joke with strangers." Su Yao said with a serious look. Lu Siwan: I can fuck you! "You are very interesting, Mr. Su." "I feel the same way, so how much are you going to pay me, Mr. Lu?" Lu Siwan felt that his temper was about to come out Mr. Su, how much do you think your words are worth? " "It''s worth hundreds of thousands. After all, I saved a couple of lovers." Lu Siwan: Seeing his complexion, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. "Mr. Lu, I''m joking with you. You don''t have to give me hundreds of thousands. You just need to buy me a drink." Lu Siwan did not speak. He took two hundred yuan bills from his wallet with shaking right hand and handed them over. Su Yao took the two hundred yuan bills and put them into the bag. "Thank you, Mr. Lu. You are so generous," he said I don''t know why, but Lu Siwan always felt that his last sentence was actually mocking himself. He resisted the impulse to draw out a few more hundred dollar bills Mr. Su, if I have other business to do, I''ll leave first. " "Go ahead." Su Yao waved his hand and said, "by the way, when you do something like that with your lover, you must remember to take protective measures in advance. I''m afraid your lover can''t tolerate your coarseness." Lu Siwan stumbled and nearly fell. He turned around and looked at Su Yao with a complicated look Mr. Su, you seem to be very experienced in such things. " Su Yao laughed. Can he not be experienced? He has experienced that many times. Vicissitudes. JPG "it''s not that you have rich experience, but you have a little more experience than Mr. Lu." Lu Siwan: If Su Yao had any other system, he would have heard such a prompt tone - [Ding Lu Si Wan palpitation value + 999] and Chapter 870 Back in the dorm. The roommates of the original owner were all around. "Su Yao, what''s the matter? Is it a success again?" "Su Yao, although I have seen you many times, I still can''t see enough. If you are really a woman, I will marry you "Su Yao, when are you going to invite elder brothers to have a big meal?" Su Yao did not take a look at the bathroom. Leave the three roommates standing there looking at each other. "What''s the matter?" "I don''t know. Is it the vampire family that asked him for money again?" "Well, sometimes I really don''t understand what Su Yao thinks in his heart. He has no blood relationship with the family, but he has to earn money to support the family." "Hush, keep it down. Su Yao will hear you." "I can hear it. If I can, I really want to scold him and wake him up." "All right, all right, just say less..." In the bathroom, Su Yao didn''t hear them, but he didn''t pay attention to them. He has met the best family once. He doesn''t mind meeting again. He hasn''t abused enough of the family he met in the last world What''s more, when soldiers came to block them, water came and land covered. He su Yao had many ways to teach those excellent people to be human beings. As he thought about it, Su Yao found the original owner''s makeup remover and took off all the makeup on his face. He looked at his face in the mirror again The original owner is male and female, and has a face of first love, which makes people feel very comfortable It''s no wonder that the original owner will dress up as a woman to make money as someone''s temporary girlfriend. Su Yao took off his wig again. Fortunately, the owner didn''t want to leave a long hair in order to better dress up as a woman. Otherwise, he would have to go to the barber shop again. He didn''t want to go out in the sun. Su Yao put away his wig. Just as he was about to drag down his skirt, a man called and ran into the bedroom. "Su Yao, your adoptive mother has come to school again. Please find a place to lie down." Su Yao''s voice was so loud that his hands shook. As soon as he tried hard, his already fragile chiffon skirt was torn. He was silent for a few seconds and quickly took off the skirt. After changing into short sleeve shorts, he felt much more comfortable. The three roommates were already swearing outside. "Zhou Xuemei, the old man, just came to ask Su Yao for money last week. Now she comes again. What does she think of Su Yao? Is it an unlimited cash machine?" "No, I can''t let her take half a cent from Su Yao again this time. Su Yao''s life is so hard that he can only drink porridge and eat steamed bread every day, and he is almost malnourished." "Zijie, you drag Su Yao here. Haichuan and I will meet Zhou Xuemei. Lin Yi, you should take us to Zhou Xuemei. You can''t let her near this bedroom. " "Well, I''ll take you now." ¡­¡­ Hearing their conversation clearly, Su Yaomo was silent, then opened the door and went out, "I''ll go with you." "Yao, you''re not going to give the money to your foster mother Fu Wenkai said that he hated the fact that iron was not made into steel. "Su Yao, don''t be silly. Even if you give more money to someone like your adoptive mother, she will not be satisfied with her eggs, but will become worse. Just listen to us once. We won''t hurt you. " Chapter 871 "Yes, Su Yao, just listen to us once. We really won''t hurt you." "I know, don''t worry, I won''t give her any more money, I just want to take this opportunity to solve everything." Su Yao said seriously. But the four roommates didn''t believe what he said. After all, if we had to solve the problem, he would have solved it for a long time, instead of letting the family take it at will. "Su Yao, you must not cheat us. We are not so stupid." "So I''ll go with you." Su Yao said, "once I want to give money, you can hold on to me, don''t you? But I''m fine with your legs "Yes." Lin Yi nodded with approval. "The four of us will go with him to meet Zhou Xuemei, the shameless woman. In addition to giving him great momentum, we can also give him a hand in time when he is going to be stupid." "That''s it. Let''s go, or Zhou Xuemei will find her bedroom in a little while. I don''t want her dirty feet to trample on the floor of the bedroom." "Let''s go. Don''t waste time here. We''ll solve the problem as soon as possible." ¡­¡­ As soon as Su Yao and Fu Wenkai arrived at the downstairs of the dormitory building, a middle-aged woman rushed over, and the middle-aged woman knelt on the ground. I don''t know how many times she has done this action. She is very skillful. Take a closer look. Isn''t this Zhou Xuemei? The four roommates looked at Su Yao to see what he would do next. Su Yao stepped back to avoid Zhou Xuemei''s hand. Just one little move is enough to shock four roommates. You know, as long as Zhou Xuemei knelt down, Su Yao immediately helped her up. But now, instead of helping Zhou Xuemei up, Su Yao took a few steps back. It''s really hard to think about it? Zhou Xuemei didn''t expect that Su Yao would make such a move. She couldn''t help scolding Su Yao in her heart. But on the surface, she cried to Su Yao, "Su Yao, you have pity on me. Your father went out to gamble again, and he still owes a lot of debt outside. The creditor said that if you don''t pay back the money, you''ll have to discount your father''s leg "Oh, let''s give it a discount so that he won''t gamble again." Su Yao said with a light expression. Zhou Xuemei didn''t expect that Su Yao would say such a thing. First he was stunned, then he began to cry. "Su Yao, I know your father has done a lot of things that I am sorry for you, but he is your father after all. Would you please help him this time?" "I''m sorry, it''s not necessary to correct my parents'' blood relationship." Su Yao said with a cold smile, "besides, I''ve already paid off the ten years'' friendship. After all, you sold the jade pendant left by my own parents and lived a good life for a few years, and I have helped you several times..." "So in the future, we''d better go back to the bridge and return to the road. Don''t contact us any more. Anyway, we are not real relatives." Listening to these words, Zhou Xuemei''s ugly face can no longer be covered. "Su Yao, I told me that since you came to our house at the beginning, you would never want to go out of this house in your life. You''d better take out all your money quickly, or I''ll ruin your reputation in school and let everyone know that you su Yao is a white eyed wolf regardless of his parents'' death. " Chapter 872 Before Su Yao said anything, Fu Wenkai couldn''t help it. "Bah, I can say this kind of words. I''m not afraid of being struck by thunder and lightning one day. I''ve seen countless cheeky people, but I haven''t seen anyone as cheeky as you. You are the only one in the world... " "Besides, you are not su Yao''s biological parents. Why does Su Yao have to wipe your ass all the time? With your faces thicker than the walls? " "If I didn''t want to go into the police station, I really want to break you and your husband who gambler in the leg, so that you can''t ask Su Yao for money again..." The rest of the people were just like a chicken, listening to Fu Wenkai spitting fragrance there. "Well, when did your brother become so powerful? I used to think that Wenkai could not swear, but I didn''t think that he used to scold people so much. " Song Yi touches Fu Zijie with his elbow. "My brother''s combat effectiveness has always been so strong, but he has not shown it at ordinary times, and he only does so when he is too angry." Fu Zijie has already seen this kind of thing, so he looks calm. "By the way, I would like to advise you that you should not interrupt at this time, or he will not care whether he is an enemy or a friend." Everyone else nodded. However, Zhou Xuemei had such a thick skin that her scolding was not covered, and she quickly attacked Fu Wenkai. "What are you, and why do you take care of our family affairs?" "I may not be a thing, but you really are not a thing." Fu Wenkai was unwilling to signal, "and Su Yao has made it clear to you that he has already made it clear to you, so this is not your family affair." Others: I didn''t expect Fu Wenkai to be a logical genius. I admire him! "Even so, it''s a matter between Su Yao and me. It''s not up to you to be an outsider." "Oh, do you admit that you have nothing to do with Su Yao?" Fu Wenkai looked at her with a smile. Zhou Xuemei found herself in the trap of writing. She was so angry that she turned green. "What does that have to do with you? Do you like Su Yao, so you help him speak? " "You homosexuals are disgusting. I don''t know what those people think. What kind of homosexual marriage law has come up with. If I say, you homosexuals are the stinky maggots of the society and the villains of the country, they should all be dragged out and shot! " Her words immediately angered all the people present. They began to spray at Zhou Xuemei. "If you don''t know what you''re talking about, I''ll tell you how." "It''s been 9012 years, and you still say such a thing. I think you live in the past. Who do you think you are "Believe it or not, we will sue you to the court for the rest of your life in prison?" "You dare to discriminate against homosexuals, and you don''t see what you are. If it wasn''t for my fear of killing you, I would have slapped you to death. " "Get out of our school, or we''ll see you out in person." ¡­¡­ Even though Zhou Xuemei''s combat effectiveness is no matter how strong, she is only one person, only one mouth, and she is fighting a group of people. After a short time, she was defeated, but she still did not give up and wanted to get some money from Su Yao. Chapter 873 "Su Yao, I''ll leave my words here today. If you don''t give me money, you don''t want to come back from now on. You don''t want to take away anything left at home..." Su Yao took out his ears and looked indifferent. "Are you finished? Finish saying you can go, I am different from you, my time is very precious, can''t afford to waste. As for those broken things, I didn''t want them for a long time. You can do what you want. " "By the way, don''t come back to school to look for me in the future, or I''m afraid you will be chased by most people in the school." Zhou Xuemei was so angry with his attitude that she was half dead Well, very well, you will regret it. Even if you kneel down and beg me, I will not forgive you "Oh, I''m so scared." Su Yao patted his chest and pretended to be very afraid, but his low tone made this sentence not convincing at all. Zhou Xuemei almost exploded in situ. She pointed to Su Yao and couldn''t say a word for a long time. "By the way, you should be careful when you cross the road. I''m afraid that the God will take away your evil suddenly. At that time, you can''t wait for the day I regret." Zhou Xuemei: Su Yao, how dare you curse me? I was really in my head to take you in. " "You''ve got water in your head, and it''s the kind of brain that''s been flooded in the first place, and has never been saved in your life." Su Yao continued to sneer. "By the way, you don''t just have water in your head, you also spray feces all over your mouth. I think your three meals a day are solved in the toilet." "Don''t talk. When you open your mouth, there will be a bad smell floating out of your mouth, which makes my skull ache." Zhou Xuemei was so angry that she couldn''t say anything, so she had to run away in dismay. Su Yao rolled his eyes. "You''re a weak chicken, and you want to fight with me. It''s a fool''s dream." ¡­¡­ The four roommates heard his words clearly and recalled his performance just now, which made his mood more complicated. "Su Yao, I thought you were just joking with us. I didn''t think you were really here. It seems that you are not hopeless." "Su Yao, it''s good that you don''t make any more mistakes, or the four of us will really break up with you." "Su Yao, you have to keep it up. Don''t become a paper tiger again after a few days." "Yes, yes, yes, I will keep it up and not let you down." Su Yao laughed. "By the way, do you have anything to do this afternoon?" "Why, are you going to treat the four of us to dinner?" Fu Zijie took his shoulder and asked with a smile. "Otherwise?" Su Yao asked with a smile. "You''re really going to treat us. We''ll have to think about what to eat." "You think slowly, no matter what you want to eat, I will promise." "Su Yao, you said it yourself, so we are not polite..." ¡­¡­ When they were discussing what to eat, Fu Wenkai suddenly said, "Su Yao, I don''t think Zhou Xuemei is the kind of person who will give up easily. What should she do if she comes back to haunt you after a period of time?" The other three stopped talking. They looked at Su Yao and wanted to know what answer he would make. Su Yao saw that they all looked at themselves worried, and could not help crying and laughing. "Don''t worry, I think she dare not appear in front of us this time." Chapter 874 "Why is it possible?" "I was there just now, but I could see it clearly. Someone took out her mobile phone to record video at the beginning. Once her words of discrimination against homosexuality were spread out, it would certainly turn into a street mouse yelled by everyone. Even the front door did not dare to step out." Su Yao said with a smile. Zhou Xuemei''s words of discriminating against homosexuality have already aroused the anger of most students in this school. If it is sent to the Internet again, it will arouse the anger of the whole nation. It''s good for those people not to be extreme, but once they get extreme, Zhou Xuemei''s next life will be very difficult. And Zhou Xuemei didn''t take the money back today, so she will be beaten by her husband. "How can you be so sure that Zhou Xuemei will not dare to go out these days? Have you forgotten how thick she is?" "Anyway, I''ve been with her for more than ten years. Although I don''t know her clearly, I know her better than you. Besides, when soldiers come to the future, water and earth cover up. I have my own way to deal with her. " "But..." Fu Wenkai wanted to say something more, but he was interrupted by Su Yao, "OK, don''t mention Zhou Xuemei, a disgusting person, and don''t let her spoil our good mood. Let''s go out to eat. It''s my treat today." "Go, go, go. It''s your own business. You can solve it yourself. But if you can''t solve it by yourself, we''ll be there "I see." ¡­¡­ On the other side. As soon as Zhou Xuemei opened the door, a bottle of wine smashed over. She dodged quickly, so she didn''t get hit. She took a deep breath and walked in. Inside, Jiang Haitao, sitting on the ground, saw her coming back, and immediately stretched out his hand at her, "money, give me the money quickly!" Zhou Xuemei took out her only two hundred yuan and handed it over with shaking hands. Jiang Haitao took a look and found that there were only more than 200 pieces. He was immediately angry, "how come there are only more than 200 pieces? Didn''t you go to school today to ask Su Yao for money? Where''s the money? " "He didn''t give it to me." "If he doesn''t give it to you, won''t you just rob it?" Jiang Haitao picked up a can of beer that had not been opened and threw it away. Zhou Xuehai did not dare to escape, because she knew that if she did, Jiang Haitao would hit her again, just like before. Zhou Xuemei suffered the blow, but he didn''t dare to cry for pain. "I also want to rob him directly, but he suddenly changed himself today. Instead of giving me money, he called his friends to support him and let them scold me. I can''t beat them on my own, so I can only come back. " Jiang Haitao did not listen to her explanation. In his opinion, this is just an excuse for Zhou Xuemei. She just didn''t want to give him the money. She just wanted to see the group break his leg. In this way, Jiang Haitao''s anger is getting stronger and stronger. He takes the bamboo stick on one side and takes it from Zhou Xuemei. While fighting, he yelled, "let you not give me money, let you make an excuse, today I must kill you." Zhou Xuemei didn''t say anything. She bit her teeth and let Jiang Haitao beat herself with bamboo sticks. Because she knew that even if she cried out, she would not change anything. No one would come to save her, and Jiang Haitao would not stop at all. He would only exert more and more strength. In the heart, Jiang Tao''s resistance is getting worse and worse Chapter 875 Neighbors nearby heard Jiang Haitao''s words and knew that he was beating Zhou Xuemei again. However, they did not sympathize with Zhou Xuemei, because Zhou Xuemei was not a good thing, and she asked for it on her own. If she had divorced Jiang Haitao earlier, she would not have been beaten several times a week I don''t know how long it took Jiang Haitao to stop beating and scolding, and Zhou Xuemei has been beaten to pieces by him. Jiang Haitao did not see anything like, stepped on her body in the past, "I''m hungry, you hurry to cook for me." With that, he went into the bedroom. Zhou Xuemei had to get up and cook for him just now Zhou Xuemei thinks that she has been beaten in the past few years. She hates her more and more. She wants to kill Jiang Haitao now. It''s because of Jiang Haitao, a scum, that she''s had such a miserable life in recent years. If Jiang Haitao dies, will she be able to live a good life in the future? The more Zhou Xuemei thinks so, the more she is willing to kill Jiang Haitao. In the end, she failed to keep her sanity and put sleeping pills in the soup she had just cooked. And in order to make the medicine work, she put a lethal dose After the rice is cooked, Zhou Xuemei takes the soup with medicine into her bedroom. Jiang Haitao, who didn''t know anything, immediately served a bowl of soup. After watching Jiang Haitao finish the soup, Zhou Xuemei goes to the kitchen to bring the other dishes. But she did not eat with Jiang Haitao, because she was afraid that she would suddenly laugh out and arouse Jiang Haitao''s suspicion. The effect of sleeping pills soon got up. Jiang Haitao felt a little dizzy in his head, but he only thought he was sleepy. After a quick meal from the bowl, he went to bed. Zhou Xuemei, who was sitting in the living room, seemed to feel something. She looked up at the clock hanging on the wall. She felt that the time was almost up and went into the bedroom with a knife. She looked at Jiang Haitao, who was already sleeping on the bed. She clenched the fruit knife in her hand and tiptoed to the bedside. Then, with all his strength, he stabbed the fruit knife into Jiang Haitao''s chest. Jiang Haitao opened his eyes in pain. When he saw the ferocious Zhou Xuemei and the fruit knife in his chest, he was stunned and then angry. He tried to push Zhou Xuemei away, but he found that he had no strength. He could only stare at Zhou Xuemei with a pair of eyes Zhou Xuemei, why do you do this? " Seeing him suddenly wake up, Zhou Xuemei was originally a little afraid, but after finding that he could not do anything, that kind of fear disappeared. She pulled out the fruit knife and inserted several knives into Jiang Haitao''s chest. After successfully killing Jiang Haitao, her whole body strength was suddenly evacuated and sat on the ground. Zhou Xuemei looks at Jiang Haitao, who is dead in her eyes. She also looks at the fruit knife in her hand. She doesn''t believe that she killed Jiang Haitao, a scum. She took a closer look at Jiang Haitao, and after confirming that he was really dead, she suddenly became frightened. If she kills people, she has to pay for her life. But she didn''t want to pay for the rest of her life for Jiang Haitao. She didn''t want to die. She has to get out of this ghost place and never let the police / inspectors catch he Chapter 876 After Zhou Xuemei calmed down, she poured out the soup with sleeping pills in the pot, broke and buried the fruit knife that killed Jiang Haitao, and finally started to make a fake scene of the murder. She did these steps as if she were a murderer who killed countless people. However, only she knew what the truth was. Zhou Xuemei is sure that what she has done can clear her suspicions and starts to pack up her things. However, she does not intend to leave now. She has to do enough preparation before she can leave here. For this reason, she also specially took that body wound to turn several circles outside. As soon as someone came up to ask her what had happened, she told them about Jiang Haitao''s beating herself in tears, adding fuel to make their impression on Jiang Haitao even worse. Then he inadvertently said that Jiang Haitao owed a lot of debt because of gambling, and the debt mainly caught up with breaking his leg. After winning their sympathy, she said that she wanted to leave this matter secretly while Jiang Haitao was asleep, and told them not to report to Jiang Haitao, otherwise she would be arrested by Jiang Haitao and killed by him. Although they didn''t like Zhou Xuemei very much, they didn''t want to see her killed by Jiang Haitao''s scum. They agreed to her request and said that they would never reveal half a point to Jiang Haitao. "Don''t worry about it. We won''t say a word to the public. You can go quickly. Otherwise, if Jiang Haitao''s scum wakes up, you can''t leave even if you want to." Hearing this, Zhou Xuemei first quietly breathed a sigh of relief, and then pretended to be very grateful to them. "Thank you very much indeed. If I have a chance to come back in the future, I must invite you to have a good meal." "I''ll talk about it later. You can go." Zhou Xuemei thanks them a few words, then goes home to take the things that have been packed up for a long time, and leaves in front of them. ¡­¡­ After finishing the task at hand, Fu Shiqing picked up his mobile phone and prepared to take a look at the matter. As soon as he turned on his mobile phone, a microblog message popped up, and the title still reads like this: discriminating against homosexuality? It''s been 9012 years, but there are still people who do it!!! Originally, Fu Shiqing was not interested in this kind of non nutritive micro blog news, but after seeing the three words "homosexuality", he could not help but click in. The blogger wrote a lot of words at first, then he talked about the key point, and the last one was a video. Fu Shiqing thought for a moment, but he still opened the video, and then he saw Su Yao in the video. Although the person who made the video was not skilled and the quality of the video was not good, Fu Shiqing recognized Su Yao at a glance. Even if the other party does not have women''s clothes now, he can immediately recognize that the girl he met in the morning in the coffee shop is Su Yao in this video Fu Shiqing suppressed the complicated mood and patiently watched the video. After learning that the middle-aged woman abusing homosexuality was su Yao''s adoptive mother, he couldn''t help worrying about Su Yao''s coming. He was afraid that Su Yao was very sad now and was hiding in his bedroom crying. He was afraid that Su Yao would do something unreasonable Fu Shiqing quit Weibo, opened wechat, and found Su Yao''s wechat in his contacts. He was about to ask Su Yao directly, but suddenly he thought of something important Chapter 877 After thinking about it carefully, Fu Shiqing still didn''t ask Su Yao directly. Instead, he forwarded the microblog he had just seen to Su Yao through wechat, and then asked: the boy in the video looks like you, is it your brother or younger brother? At this time, it was more than seven o''clock in the morning. Su Yao was still lying in bed, and he did not hear the wechat prompt. Fu Shiqing waited for a long time, but did not wait for Su Yao''s reply, so he cleaned up the information on the table and then went to bed to rest. At eight o''clock, Su Yao woke up. The first time he opened his eyes, he picked up his mobile phone and looked at it. When he saw that there was a wechat message and Fu Shiqing sent it, he quickly went in to have a look, and then he was stunned. Why did Fu Shiqing ask him this question? Did he see that the "Su Yao" who met with him yesterday was actually Su Yao in this video? Shouldn''t he be so unlucky that he lost his horse after only one day? With such a thought, Su Yao felt that his whole life was not good. He thought he could hide for ten days and a half months, but he didn''t expect that only one day later, just Wait! Maybe Fu Shiqing didn''t see it. He just wanted to know if "Su Yao" had a twin brother or a twin twin twin brother. Yes, that''s it. Su Yao, you must have thought too much. The waistcoat you wear must be good. You have to calm down, calm down After comforting himself, Su Yao finally calmed down. Now he has thought of the words in his mind, and then he starts to reply to Fu Shiqing -- I''m not very clear. Ah, I''m the only girl in my family. My parents never said that you have a twin brother or twin brother. In fact, there are many strange things in fact. It is clear that there is no blood relationship, but it is very likely that this kind of thing will happen. Maybe I am the lucky one (smile) (smile). After reading this paragraph repeatedly and confirming that there was no problem, Su Yao sent it to Fu Shiqing and waited anxiously for Fu Shiqing''s reply. ¡­¡­ Fu Shiqing''s sleep is not very good, a little movement can wake him up. After the wechat prompt sound came up, I opened my eyes. He picked up the mobile phone on the bedside table and took a look. When he saw that it was su Yao who sent a message, all his sleepiness was immediately heard. Fu Shiqing took a close look at the words sent by Su Yao and involuntarily drew a curve around the corner of his mouth. After reading it, he immediately said in the past - it turned out to be this one. You are really lucky. Since the little guy didn''t want to let him know, he would play with him to add some fun to his life. Su Yao, who has been staring at his mobile phone, sighed with relief after seeing this sentence. Fortunately, Fu Shiqing believed it, or he really didn''t know what to do. #He is really too difficult ©‚ br > and just after su Yao was relieved, Fu Shiqing sent another message -- are you free this evening? I want to take you to meet my parents, so that they can stop the idea of making me blind date. At this time, Su Yao was drinking water. After seeing this sentence, he immediately spat out his saliva It just sprayed on Fu Zijie who just came back from the toilet. "Su Yao, what are you doing?" Chapter 878 Su Yao didn''t accept his words, but looked at him stupidly. After a long time, he spat out a sentence from his mouth, "the man I met yesterday said he would take me back to see his parents. You said I was..." Before the word "yes or no" was said, Fu Zijie suddenly let out a scream, "what did you just say? Someone wants to take you home to see his parents? Su Yao, did you secretly find a partner behind our back? " These three questions, the rest of the dormitory immediately looked at Su Yao. Although they didn''t speak, Su Yao could not help but be silent when he saw the message "answer honestly or kill you" in their eyes. In order to save his dog''s life, Su Yao felt it necessary to explain to them, "you think too much. I''ve always been a single dog of pure blood. That sentence was said by a client who met yesterday who wanted to rent me as a temporary girlfriend. If you don''t believe me, you can read it yourself." He said as he handed the phone over. Fu Zijie took the mobile phone and looked at it. Several other people gathered around. After finding out that it was the friend who had just been added yesterday, the doubt in my heart was dispelled. "Fortunately, you didn''t secretly find a girlfriend behind our back, or we will definitely not let you off today." "Su Yao, it''s good you didn''t betray us, otherwise we must break up with you for five minutes." But someone found something wrong, "Su Yao, you have experienced this kind of thing several times before, but you never asked us how to do it, but this time you did. You''re not interested in each other, are you? " Su Yao choked for a moment. How could Fu Wenkai be so sensitive? He snatched back his mobile phone. "How can it be? You think too much. I won''t be moved by a person who has just met once. I just suddenly feel that it''s not good. After all, it''s cheating some people''s parents." But the more he explained, the more Fu Wenkai felt that there was something fishy in it. "Explanation is to cover up, and cover up is the fact. Su Yao, don''t cheat us and deceive yourself. You must fall in love with each other at first sight." Su Yao rolled his eyes. "Believe it or not, whatever you think, I''m going to class." "But you won''t be free until this afternoon?" Fu Wenkai said quietly. Su Yao: Cao, how did he forget about it? Fu Wenkai said again, "I think you just want to go out and buy the robes for other people''s family dinner tonight. You don''t have to pretend with us." "That is, Su Yao, we are not idiots. You should stop pretending to be stupid with us. We will never believe it." "Su Yao, although we hope you will continue to be revolutionary comrades with us, if you really want to pursue love, we will never stop you, but only if you tell us the truth." "Su Yao, tell me the truth. We will never do anything to you." Others echoed. Su Yao: How quickly you have changed your mind. I have to keep the noble status of a single dog just now, but now I have the courage to pursue love. What do you want? "You really think too much. I really want to go to class, but I don''t go to class by myself, but I go to teach others." Chapter 879 "When did you become a tutor?" Lin Yi asked suspiciously, "isn''t this another excuse you''re looking for?" "I just looked for it the other day, but I forgot to tell you." Su Yao said, "if you really don''t believe it, you can follow me to have a look." "By the way, I still have chat records in my wechat. Would you like to have a look?" With that, he found the chat record and asked Fu Wenkai to show them. Fu Wenkai took it over and found that he had really found a job as a tutor. He couldn''t help being silent. Other people came to have a look, and immediately lost their interest. "That''s true. It''s boring." "That''s right. It doesn''t mean anything. I thought I found a good gossip." Fu Zijie looked very disappointed. Su Yao rolled his eyes in silence. You like gossip so much. Is your nature a woman? "It''s also true that we shouldn''t have any expectations for Su Yao. How could someone like him who is eager to spend all his time making money fall in love. If he ever says that he wants to be a bachelor all his life, I won''t doubt it. " Su Yao: I''m really sorry. I''m not the kind of person you say I am. After a while, I''ll bring my object back to you. "Su Yao, you don''t have to give your foster parents a cent now. You don''t have to work so hard to make money. Let''s have a great love. Among the five of us, you are the only one who has never been in love." Fu Wenkai reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "What if you''ve been in love? You''re still single now. You''d better care about yourself. Don''t even let me drag you off. You haven''t confessed to be single." After saying some hate words, Su Yao takes his mobile phone back from Fu Wenkai''s hand, then quickly hides in the toilet and locks the door back. After Fu Wenkai reacted, they all gathered around the toilet. "Su Yao, you have the ability to say we, you have the ability to come out and be beaten." "Su Yao, we know you are in it. Don''t hide and come out quickly." Su Yao Bian silently Tucao in his heart, "a fool goes out", and make complaints about himself quickly. Then he turned the window and left the dormitory, but before leaving, he kindly opened the lock to save paying Wenkai. They were suffocated by urine because they couldn''t go to the toilet. When Fu Wenkai opened the toilet door, they found that the toilet was empty, only the window was open. Fu Zijie went to the window and looked down. He found that Su Yao was waving to himself. "Shit!" He couldn''t help but curse in a low voice, "when did Su Yao become so cheap?" "Well, let him go. He''ll come back at night anyway. We''ll clean him up." Lin Yi came forward and patted him on the shoulder. "No, I don''t think he will come back tonight." As soon as he said this, all three looked at Fu Wenkai. "Why?" "He will certainly go back to see his parents with his clients tonight, and maybe we will have his wedding reception soon." "How can you be so sure?" "Because I''m smarter than you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 880 Fu Shiqing has been waiting for Su Yao''s reply. Seeing that Su Yao has not replied to himself for a long time, he suddenly feels that he should not be so anxious. If he scares people away, it will be over. It''s better to find a way to remedy it Tell Su Yao that he sent the wrong person? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no? Is it a joke to tell Su Yao what he said? No, no way. What if Su Yao thinks he is a liar full of lies? The more Fu Shiqing thought about it, the more he felt that he didn''t know how to remedy it. Just when he decided to say what he wanted to say, Su Yao sent a message to him -- Yes, but he had to pay more. After reading this sentence, Fu Shiqing was relieved. Su Yao looked at the sentence he sent to Fu Shiqing and suddenly wanted to withdraw it. Why did he send such a sentence to Fu Shiqing just now? What should Fu Shiqing do if he thinks that he is a man who can do anything as long as he has money? Just when Su Yao was struggling to withdraw this sentence, Fu Shiqing sent a message to him -- of course, I''ll pick you up in the evening, and remember to dress up better. I want to see the side you''d better see. Seeing the second half of the sentence, Su Yao almost let out a groundhog scream. Ah ah ah! What does that mean? Are you teasing him? Wait! Why is Fu Shiqing so proficient in this kind of thing? Is it hard to say that he has already passed a thousand sails? At this thought, Su Yao''s reason suddenly lost more than half. He sent a message to Fu Shiqing without thinking about it. don''t tease me. I''m different from those casual girls outside. If you want to spread your charm, please send it to other girls. Fu Shiqing looks at this paragraph, imagines Su Yao''s present expression, and immediately "chuckles". It''s a pity that if he doesn''t want to tease the other party, it''s a pity that if he doesn''t want to run away, it''s too cute for him. Fu Shiqing thought about it carefully, and then returned a message in the past - you misunderstood me. I was not teasing you. It was just a line I heard on TV, which I sent to you by accident. What''s more, I have never had a girlfriend or a boyfriend. Although I know that this is half true, Su Yao is still very happy because he knows that Fu Shiqing has never been in love. However, he is very happy, but his mouth is still duplicity - your business has nothing to do with me, just remember not to lift it on my head. I have other things to do, so I won''t chat with you. After sending the message, Su Yao turned off his mobile phone and rode on the public electric donkey in the school to go to the place where he would like to work today. But Fu Shiqing looked at the news from Su Yao and laughed helplessly. It seems that the revolution has not yet succeeded, and he still needs to work hard. ¡­¡­ After arriving at the destination, Su Yao determined the number of the door again and again, and then went up and rang the doorbell. It wasn''t long before someone opened the door. Su Yao looked up at the past, and then the whole person was stunned. Because it is not someone else who opens the door, but Fu Shiqing, who has just finished chatting with himself on wechat. Chapter 881 No, it must be the way he opened his eyes. How could Fu Shiqing appear here? Su Yao closed his eyes and opened them again, but Fu Shiqing, standing in front of him, did not disappear. In other words, he''s not dreaming. Aware of this, Su Yao felt that he was suffocating. What kind of human suffering is this trampling horse? Why did he meet Fu Shiqing here? Is his vest going to be stripped off today? If life can be reversed, he must do it again. "I''m sorry, I seem to be in the wrong place. I''ll go right away." When Fu Shiqing saw Su Yao''s complexion, he guessed what he was thinking in his mind. He tried to resist the impulse to laugh. "Don''t you make sure you''re really wrong?" "No need to..." As soon as the words were said, a girl came out and said, "are you the tutor my mother hired for me online?" Listening to this sentence, Su Yao''s heart suddenly raised an ominous premonition Are you? " "I''m Fu Wan." Su Yao: Damn, it''s Fu Wan, the temporary student he''s going to teach. Oh, my God, please send down a bolt of lightning and chop him to death! He would not enter the house unless Fu Shiqing left immediately. Su Yao looked at Fu Wan and Fu Shiqing. He was eager to find a way to escape. Fu Shiqing felt the resentment in his heart and suddenly said, "Wan Wan, I have something else to do. Go first. You can learn from the teacher. Don''t be mischievous, or you will lose your pocket money this month." On hearing this, Fu Wan quickly pretended to be "I''m very obedient." you can rest assured, little uncle. I will study hard and not be naughty Fu Shiqing gave a hum, and then looked at Su Yao, "teacher, Fu Wan will be handed over to you. If she has done anything wrong, please educate her well." Su Yao forced out a smile It will. " Please go. I don''t want to see you now. Fu Shiqing told Fu Wan a few more words and drove away. Seeing that he had finally left, Su Yao and Fu Wan were relieved at the same time. Fu Shiqing, the devil, finally left. He (she) almost choked just now. ¡­¡­ After thinking about it again and again, Su Yao said to Fu Wan, "I''m sorry. In fact, I''m here today to tell you that I can''t be your tutor. You''d better look for another one." "Why? Didn''t you say that before, why did you suddenly go back on your word? " Fu Wan asked curiously. Su Yao was stuck in his throat and couldn''t say anything. He can''t say that he didn''t want to meet Fu Shiqing every day and suddenly repented? If Xie Wan breaks the casserole, what should he do? "Is it because of my little uncle?" Fu Wan continued. Su Yao was stunned. How did Fu Wan guess that? Is he so obvious? ¡°¡­¡­ No, it''s not because of your little uncle, it''s my own personal reason. " "Don''t lie to me. I''m not very good at studying, but I''m not a fool or a blind man. You will suddenly repent because of my little uncle." Fu Wan grinned and winked at him, "come on, do you know my little uncle? Is your relationship with my little uncle extraordinary? " Chapter 882 Listening to the latter sentence, Su Yao almost bit his tongue Today is the first time that Mr. Fu and I have met, so don''t guess. No matter how you guess, it''s wrong, because there is no such thing at all. " "You can say what you want. I understand it." Su Yao: You know a fart you! "By the way, Miss Su, I forgot to tell you one thing. You have already received 2000 yuan from my mother, and you have signed a contract with my mother online before. If you don''t want to teach me, besides the 2000 yuan, you have to pay a penalty for breach of contract, which is 40000 yuan." "Miss Su, I suggest you think about it again. After all, 40000 yuan is not a small sum for you." Fu Wan said sincerely. Su Yao: Damn, why did he forget a little? In the past, 40000 yuan was nothing to him, but now, his black card can''t be used for the time being. What''s more, he can''t even take out 2000 yuan. It seems that before getting the money, he can only be a tutor for Fu Wan for a period of time, or wait for Fu Wan''s family to dismiss him. God, what kind of ghost is this? Why should he encounter such suffocating things? However, Su Yao didn''t expect that something suffocating happened to him. Br > , I found that the content of the letter I met with you was similar to that of you two people. In fact, it was very interesting that the two of you said the same thing to me. Seeing the last sentence, Su Yao was so scared that he almost dropped his mobile phone to the ground. Cao, could Fu Shiqing have discovered that Su Yao is actually Su Yao? He didn''t say that all of a sudden, was he trying to test him? Nima, what a mess! He doesn''t want to fall off so soon! He must take good care of his faltering vest!!! Su Yao tried hard to calm himself down, and then went back to Fu Shiqing -- you think too much, this kind of magical thing can only happen in the novel, which is impossible in the real world. And if you talk to me about that boy again, I''ll doubt if you don''t like girls, so you haven''t been in love. After sending out these two sentences, Su Yao anxiously waited for Fu Shiqing''s reply, the kind of reply that calmed him down, but what he waited for was a "maybe.". This "maybe it" made Su Yao''s heart even more uneasy. Why did Fu Shiqing return to his own words? Is he still suspicious? At this thought, Su Yao''s face suddenly became a little ugly. Fu Wan was more curious about what he had talked to each other. She went over to Su Yao''s mobile phone and stood on tiptoe to peek at the chat record. Before she could take a glance, Su Yao put away her mobile phone. She could only give up the idea, but her curiosity did not let go. "Miss Su, why are you looking so ugly all of a sudden? Is something wrong?" Naturally, Su Yao couldn''t tell her about it, so he casually made an excuse, "no, it''s just that I have a stomachache and want to go to the toilet." Chapter 883 Fu Wan gave a "Oh" and stopped asking. Su Yao did not know whether she believed it or not, but did not continue to explain. Because too much explanation will arouse other people''s suspicion. Fu Wan has been observing him, and the more he observes, the more sure he is right. There is a secret between Su Yao and his uncle. Fu Wanqiang refrained from making a phone call to ask Fu Shiqing clearly. He opened his mouth to Su Yao and said, "Mr. Su, do you want me to take you to the toilet?" Su Yao nodded, "please." After entering the toilet, Su Yao locked the door and sat down on the toilet seat. With one hand on his chin, he began to think about being born. "Host, do you have any trouble?" Tang Yuan suddenly asked. "I always feel that Fu Shiqing has already known that I am Su Yao. What do you think of this?" "I don''t think he found out yet." Some of the dumplings are not sure. Su Yao sighed. "What you said is just like not saying it." Tangyuan Then you ask me a ghost! Su Yao sighed again and continued to think about the nature of man. ¡­¡­ Standing outside the door, Fu Wan looked at the toilet door and her mobile phone. Finally, she couldn''t help calling her little uncle. In order to avoid hearing from Su Yao in the toilet, she went out to fight. Fu Shiqing, who has been sitting in his office, is not surprised that Fu Wan will call him. His niece''s character has been known for a long time. She is one of those curious people, and once she meets something interesting, she will definitely break the casserole and ask the truth. In order to avoid her pestering Su Yao, she had to answer the phone even if she didn''t want to. Fu Shiqing had no choice but to smile and connect the phone. As soon as he got through the phone, Fu Wan''s question came over, "little uncle, did the tutor who came here today know you? He wanted to run after he saw you. Did anything untold happen between you? Is it a romantic relationship between you and him Listening to this series of questions, Fu Shiqing had an idea of "it is true". "How can I answer all your questions?" "Just answer no together, just say it quickly, or I''ll tell my grandparents about it right away." "Yes, yes, I''ll say it right away. I do know him, but it''s not a romantic relationship, but I like him. And for some reason, he didn''t want me to know something " " sure enough, I''m a genius. " Fu Wan on the other end of the phone raised his chin very proud. Fu Shiqing doesn''t have to think about it. She can''t help but want to hit her. "You''re a genius in gossip, but you''re just a fool in learning." However, Fu wansi was not struck by his words, "it''s no longer the only way out if you study hard. In society, I can make great achievements in other aspects, such as creating a news agency..." Fu Shiqing interrupted her, "OK, you, the future president of the news agency, can shut up. I''m going to be busy." "By the way, don''t tell him what I said to you, and don''t tell your family. If you let me know that you''re gone, you don''t want to live on your own for the next year. Go on your own." Chapter 884 Fu Wan wanted to have the guts to say "no give, no give". But when she thought about her expensive Hanfu and small skirts, she suddenly felt that her backbone was nothing compared with money. She can only yield to Fu Shiqing''s wanton authority, "little uncle, you can rest assured that I will take care of my own mouth, not nonsense." "Then I''m looking forward to your performance. If you really take care of your mouth, I''ll promise you a request." Listening to this, Fu Wan was so excited that she almost screamed, "little uncle, I will certainly live up to your expectations. I will definitely take care of my own mouth..." "By the way, shall I take care of him for you?" "No, that will arouse his suspicion." Fu Shiqing said, "you should not do other unnecessary things." "I see. Then I won''t disturb your work. Goodbye." Fu Shiqing gave a "um" and hung up the phone. He opened the wechat, opened Su Yao''s wechat avatar and looked at it for a long time. The finger points the keyboard, finally still did not send that sentence. Fu Shiqing was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed. He didn''t know whether he was laughing or what he was laughing at. ¡­¡­ Knowing what she wanted to know, Fu Wan turned on Taobao on her mobile phone, and happily added all the Han suits and small skirts she wanted to buy into the shopping cart, and she was still humming tunes in her mouth After adding accessories and shoes to the shopping cart, Fu Wancai turned off her mobile phone with satisfaction. However, as soon as he turned around, Su Yao, who was looking at himself in a quiet way, suddenly stepped back. She took a few deep breaths and tried to calm herself down Mr. Su, what are you doing behind me without saying a word, and my heart disease is coming out. " Su Yao did not accept her words, but continued to look at her with that look. It was not until Fu Wan felt a tingle in his scalp that he began to say, "what did you do with Mr. Fu just now?" As soon as he said this, Fu Wan suddenly felt that his whole person was not good. Why did Su Yao suddenly ask her this question? Did he hear her conversation with her little uncle? But didn''t he just squat in the toilet? No, she can''t tell Su Yao the truth about the things in her shopping cart. Fu Wan''s rusty brain finally worked quickly at this moment. "Miss Su, the person who called me just now is not my little uncle. Did you hear me wrong?" Su Yao did not speak, so he looked at her like this. Just when Fu Wan was so nervous that his heart was about to explode, Su Yao said, "maybe I heard you wrong. It''s getting late. Let''s start today''s class." Seeing that he believed his words, Fu Wan was relieved at last, "Mr. Su, I will take you to my study now." Su Yao raised his feet to keep up with her. ¡­¡­ The study and bedroom are on the second floor. When passing through one of the bedrooms, Fu Wan suddenly stopped and turned to Su Yao and said, "Mr. Su, this is my little uncle''s bedroom. Don''t break into it carelessly. My little uncle doesn''t like other people entering his bedroom. Unless he likes him, you must remember that." Chapter 885 "Why do you say that to me? I''m just an outsider, aren''t I? " Su Yao looked at her with a smile, "and you should talk to someone your uncle likes." "Besides, I''m not the kind of unreasonable person who likes to break into other people''s bedrooms at will." Fu Wan murmured in a low voice, "aren''t you the one my little uncle likes?". Su Yao was distracted for a moment. He did not hear what she had just said. He asked her with a smile, "what did you say just now?" "Nothing, nothing." Fu Wan shook his head repeatedly. So Yao won''t tell her that. Her academic performance is really not very good, but this does not mean that she Fu Wan is a person with no brain. "I just said those words unintentionally. Miss Su, you can think that you have not heard anything." Su Yao said, "where''s your study?" "I''ll take you now. I''ll take you now." ¡­¡­ As soon as he walked into Fu Wan''s study, what Su Yao saw was a mess. Besides books, there were quilts, pillows and snack bags on the ground. In addition, everything else in the study is in a mess, especially the books on the bookshelf Su Yao knew for the first time that his study could be so dirty and messy. He looked at Fu Wan and said, "Fu Wan, keeping clean and tidy is a basic requirement for an individual. As a girl, you need to pay more attention to this. Some people suddenly get sick because they don''t like to be clean. I don''t want to see you become like those people..." Hearing what he said, Fu Wan felt that he had done something heinous. His old face turned red. "Mr. Su, I know. I dare not love to be clean again. I''ll clean it up now." "Don''t clean up. I''m afraid it will be dark when you finish cleaning up the study." Su Yao stopped her. Fu Wan felt even more embarrassed Miss Su, what do you do now? " "Do you have any other study in your house?" Su Yao asked. "There''s another one, but it''s my little uncle''s..." Fu Wan''s voice became smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared. Looking at her expression, Su Yao immediately remembered what she said not long ago. He picked a eyebrow, half smile, "how, is it hard to make your little uncle''s study only he likes enthusiastic people can enter?" "No Fu Wan shook her head. "My uncle''s study is usually locked. I don''t have a key, so I can''t get in." But even if she had the key in her hand, she did not dare to enter the little uncle''s study. She still remembers that thing now, and she still remembers it clearly - for a time, she was rebellious, and she fought with her family several times. Once she stole the key, sneaked into the little uncle''s study and slept in it. After the little uncle knew about it, he got angry and asked her to kneel outside the study for half an hour. After she finished her punishment, he asked her to write a review of 5000 words. In addition, the little uncle also deducted her pocket money for several months. Since then, she never dare to enter the study of the little uncle, she does not want to be punished like that again. However, one thing that made her wonder was why the little uncle hated people coming into his study so much. Sometimes she wondered if there was any secret or treasure hidden in her uncle''s study Chapter 886 Su Yao "Oh", did not continue this topic, "you put your books out, we go to the living room to study." "Good." Fu Wan was ready to clean up after a reply. As a result, one of them didn''t pay attention to it. He tripped over something and fell down on a dog. Seeing this, Su Yao shook his head helplessly Are you all right? " "It''s OK. It''s OK." Fu Wan quickly got up and gave Su Yao a big smile. "I''m thick skinned and rough. I''m not so easy to break." "But your knee is bleeding." Su Yao''s eyes shifted to her knee, "are you sure you''re really OK?" After hearing the speech, Fu Wan looks at her knee. It doesn''t matter if you look at it, her face suddenly changes. Before Su Yao had time to speak, she rolled her eyes and fainted. Passed out Su Yao: Tut, I didn''t expect Fu wan to faint. It''s useless. Although some disliked Fu Wan, Su Yao took her to the living room very kindly, and helped her injured knee with medicine. I don''t know how long it took Fu wan to wake up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Su Yao, who was giving herself a test paper. As soon as Su Yao saw her wake up, he said, "if you wait, the paper will be ready soon." Fu Wan: Mr. Su, what kind of devil are you I just wake up, you let me write the test paper, your conscience will not hurt? "I am not the devil, I am the angel of the devil." Su Yao said solemnly. Fu Wan: he¡«tui£¡ If you are really an angel, there will be no devil in the world. ¡°¡­¡­ Miss Su, can''t you slow down a little bit? Have you forgotten that you haven''t taught me a little knowledge yet? " "Don''t worry, my questions are all about basic knowledge." Su Yao''s pen was moving fast. "And I have to know what your foundation is, or how can I teach you in accordance with your aptitude?" Fu Wan: Well said and reasonable, she was speechless. "Of course I know that, but I don''t want to do any papers now." "If you are not satisfied with my teaching method, you can dismiss me now." Su Yao said with a sincere expression. "Miss Su, I know. You just don''t want to be my tutor to give me the test paper, right?" Su Yao said with a smile, "if I say yes, what are you going to do?" "Miss Su, just die that heart. I will never dismiss you." Fu Wan said firmly in her eyes, "the more you don''t want to teach me, the more I want you to teach me." Su Yao put down his pen and patted the good paper in front of Fu Wan. "Since you have said so, let''s start to do the test paper now." Fu Wan: Can I go back now? "You can go back if you want, I don''t mind." ¡°¡­¡­ Miss Su, you''ve made a mistake. I''ve never thought of going back on it. I was just thinking about how much I''m going to do to solve this paper. " "Su Yao, a very powerful student, please don''t force me. Let''s start now." Su Yao said with a smile. Fu wan Damn, how can this man be as irritating as my little uncle? Forced to resist the impulse to crack the vulgarity, Fu Wan took up the pen and began to do the test paper. Chapter 887 However, when she started to do the first question, she was already baffled. Although she knows every word above, why can''t she understand anything after being together? Why is the problem so difficult? Fu Wan began to doubt life. She skimmed over the first question and looked at the second one, which made her more suspicious of life. Fu Wan looked up at Su Yao and stopped talking. Su Yao chuckled. "Why, Fu Wan, a very powerful student, can''t even do such a simple question?" Fu Wan felt that her IQ had been seriously insulted. She took a deep breath. "Miss Su, don''t worry. I''ll finish this paper right away." "Then I''ll look forward to your performance. You must not let me down." Su Yao said with a smile. Fu Wan felt that if she talked to him again, she would lose her temper. She lowered her head, looked at the questions on the test paper, and then picked up the dragon and the Phoenix to dance. Su Yao took out his mobile phone and played the game with his legs up. In order not to affect Fu Wan''s "play", he also specially turned off the sound of the game. During this period, Fu Wan looked up and found that after he was playing the game leisurely there, he almost vomited out a mouthful of old blood. She resisted the impulse to scold her. She kept to the principle of "out of sight, calm heart". She lowered her head and continued to work on the test paper After finishing the last question, Fu Wan photographed the paper full of words in front of Su Yao. "Miss Su, I''ve finished it all. Have a look at it." Su Yao looked at her, "it seems that you are very confident in yourself." "Of course." Fu Wan raised his chin very proud. "Then I''ll have a good look at your confidence." Su Yao said as he took out a red pen to correct the test paper. Looking at him correcting the examination paper, Fu Wan''s originally very calm heart suddenly jumped wildly. She looked at Su Yao motionlessly. Su Yao ignored her eyes and quickly corrected the test paper. Then -- "the whole paper is 120 points, and you only get 20 points. Fu Wan, you are really powerful. " Listening to this sentence, Fu Wan grabbed the test paper and said, "how could I just get it..." Before the word "20 Fen" was said, she was totally stupid. The papers are basically forked, and she really only got 20 points. Unable to accept this fact, Fu Wan sat down on the sofa, "no way, this is impossible..." "Fu Wan, you''d better accept things. You really only got 20 points." Su Yao said and took a look. "I''ve prepared for your poor foundation this time, but now it seems that I overestimated you. Your foundation is not bad, it''s rotten Fu Wan: My heart is already very painful, why do you want to insert a knife into it? Is your conscience eaten by a dog? Su Yao ignored Fu Wan''s ugly face and continued, "I think you have to start learning from the basics, or you really can''t save it. Are your previous textbooks still there?" ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, in my study If you don''t think of Fu Yaomo''s textbooks, you can''t find them again Fu Wan said, "Oh, what are you doing today?" Chapter 888 "Of course, find out your old textbooks, or what else do you want?" Su Yao looked at her with the eyes of a fool. Fu Wan said "Oh" again, and then there was no afterword. Su Yao felt that he couldn''t talk anymore. "OK, you can find it slowly. I have other things today, so I''ll go back first." As soon as he heard this, Fu wanton was in a good mood. "Miss Su, are you in a hurry to go out and date someone?" Su Yao looked at her and said, "what? Are you interested in my private affairs? " "A little bit interested." Fu Wan said with a smile, "Miss Su, can you tell me who you are going out with?" "Why should I tell you?" Su Yao asked. "Miss Su, even if you don''t say it, I know that the person who is going to date you is..." In the middle of the conversation, Fu Wan remembered what Fu Shiqing had said to her on the phone and immediately stopped talking. "What is it? Why don''t you go on? " Su Yao looked at her with a smile. "Nothing, nothing." Fu Wan shook his head again and again, "I just wanted to guess, Miss Su, it''s not too early. You''d better hurry and don''t let the other party wait." "Fu Wan, I suddenly found that you are very interested in my emotional affairs. Are you interested in me?" Fu Wan''s face turned green on the spot. She had never seen such a shameless person as Su Yao Miss Su, you can''t say that nonsense. And if my little uncle hears this, the situation will be serious. " "Your little uncle is not here. How could he hear that?" Su Yao said with a smile, "besides, does this have anything to do with your little uncle? Why do you always mention your little uncle "It has nothing to do with my little uncle. He treats you He is very strict with me, especially in the emotional aspect. If you let him know that you''re talking about me like that, you''re going to be miserable Shit, I almost said that just now. Fortunately, she''s smart, otherwise I don''t want those things in her shopping cart. "That''s the case. Just think I didn''t say anything just now. I don''t want to end up in a terrible situation." Su Yao looked at her meaningfully. Fu Wan felt numb by his eyes, and quickly changed the topic. "Mr. Su, I''m going to find out the previous textbooks. You can go to the appointment and don''t waste more time here." "I''ll see you in the evening." After leaving this sentence, Su Yao left. ¡­¡­ However, Fu Wan was lost in thought because of his sentence "let''s see you in the evening". See you in the evening? What do you mean? Does Su Yao have to come here in the evening? Why does she always think it has something to do with her little uncle? By the way, the little uncle must know what this sentence means. It''s better to ask him. He will tell himself Fu Wan immediately called Fu Shiqing. Fu Shiqing as before, quickly connected the phone, "Fu Wan, what do you want?" "Little uncle, just now Miss Su said to me," I''ll see you in the evening. "Do you know what that means Listening to this, Fu Shiqing couldn''t help laughing. It seems that Su Yao has already known that he is Su Yao, which has been exposed Chapter 889 Fu Wan on the other end of the phone was more puzzled when he heard his laughter, "what are you laughing at, uncle?" "Nothing. You''ll know what that means by tonight." "Can''t you tell me now?" "No way." With these two words, Fu Shiqing hung up the phone. Looking at the hung up phone, Fu Wan was so angry that she wanted to spit fragrance. "If you don''t tell me, you won''t tell me. What''s so great about it, huh?" On the other side. After leaving, Su Yao did not go back to the school directly, but went to the commercial street attached to it. Fu Wenkai did not guess wrong. He really wanted to buy the "battle Robe" for the Fu family dinner this evening And now it is not long before dark, he can not wear this to see Fu Shiqing. Su Yao didn''t choose for a long time. After choosing a formal dress and a pair of sandals, he went to a nearby coffee shop and borrowed the toilet. He pulled the skirt he just put on, always felt a little uncomfortable, "Tut, I knew I would have bought short sleeves and shorts for girls." A boy outside the toilet heard his words and his hand shaking slightly. He had some doubts about whether he had encountered some kind of perversion. Just as the boy was struggling with whether to call the police, Su Yao opened the door and came out. His ambiguous face made the boy feel that he was hearing hallucinations just now. How could such a beautiful girl (FOG) be abnormal. Su Yao took a look at the boy. Seeing something wrong with his expression, he quickened his pace and left the coffee shop. After leaving the coffee shop, Su Yao found another shop that could help people make up. Although he inherited the memory of the original owner, he did not inherit the original owner''s make-up technology, not to mention he never put on makeup. If he does it by himself, he will turn into a ghost like a ghost, so he can only spend money to help make up After sitting on the chair and letting the make-up artist daub his face for more than an hour, Su Yao finally realized how time-consuming it was to make up, and he didn''t want to do it again in his life. With the makeup artist''s "OK" falling, Su Yao was finally relieved. He opened his eyes and looked at himself in the mirror. He felt that there was nothing wrong with the makeup, so he paid for it and left. After wandering in the street for a while, the mobile phone suddenly rang. Su Yao took out his mobile phone and found that it was Fu Shiqing who called and immediately connected. "Mr. Fu, what can I do for you to call at this time?" "Take you home, of course." Fu Shiqing on the other end of the phone said with a smile, "where are you now? I''ll pick you up." Su Yao looked around, but found that he didn''t know where it was, so he said, "I''d better send you my current position by wechat." "My dear Miss Su, you don''t know where you are now, do you?" Hearing this, Su Yao immediately became angry. "Mr. Fu Shiqing, I suddenly changed my mind. I don''t want to go back with you to see your parents. You''d better find someone else." Fu Shiqing smiles helplessly. The little guy''s temper is really not small. "Miss Su, I''m sorry, it''s my fault. You have a lot of adults. Please forgive me." Chapter 890 Su Yao snorted coldly, "if it''s useful to apologize, what are you doing with the police?" "Then, my dear Miss Su, what do you want me to do to forgive me?" Fu Shiqing''s tone of speech is still with a little smile. Hearing his address to himself, Su Yao couldn''t help getting goose bumps all over his body. "Don''t call me honey, and don''t call me Miss Su." "What shall I call you? Lovely Mr. Su? " Su Yao wanted to call and hang up, but in the end he held back You already know. " "Yes, the moment I saw you, I knew you were not a girl." Fu Shiqing said. "Since you already know, why should I be your temporary girlfriend?" "Because I don''t want to waste time looking for another one." Fu Shiqing lied. He was afraid to let Su Yao know about it. He was afraid that Su Yao hated homosexuality. Su Yao was choked by Fu Shiqing''s reason Are you not afraid that your parents will see it? " "Not afraid." Fu Shiqing replied decisively, "my parents said that as long as I can bring a partner back, whether it''s a man or a woman, they won''t interfere with my mate selection." Su Yao choked again Can I see your parents as I am? " "Mr. Su, you just said you didn''t want to go back with me. Why did you suddenly go back on your word? Do you mean that to me "If you don''t mind Mr. Su, I can actually become a real couple with you." Su Yao was immediately shocked by his straightforward words, "Fu Shiqing, what are you talking nonsense about?" "Mr. Su, I was just joking with you. You didn''t take it seriously?" Fu Shiqing sighed in his heart. Did Su Yao really not like the same sex? When Su Yao heard this, he was suddenly upset. "Mr. Fu Shiqing, with all due respect, your behavior of lifting up at any time and anywhere seems like a naughty scum man. You should not say such words to other people casually in the future, or you will be beaten." "So Mr. Su, you want to beat me up. Do you want me to go over and let you do it now?" "Mr. Fu Shiqing, are you shaking m?" Su Yao could not help but make complaints about it. "I don''t mind being an m if you want to be that s, Mr. Su." Fu Shiqing''s mouth is open, and it is a Sao word. Su Yao was speechless. After a while, he said, "you are so coquettish." "I''ll only show you one." Fu Shiqing responded calmly. "Shit!" Su Yao finally couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark, "Fu Shiqing, you can come here now, I must beat you today." "But I don''t know where you are now." "You wait for me, and I''ll send you my position now." After saying this, Su Yao hung up the phone, then turned on the GPS on his mobile phone and sent his current location to Fu Shiqing via wechat. Fu Shiqing opened his eyes, stepped on the accelerator and went towards Su Yao''s place. Although it was evening, the temperature was still high. After standing for a while, Su Yao began to sweat. In order to prevent his face from wearing makeup, he quickly walked into a nearby milk tea shop, ordered an ice cream by the way, found a seat, and waited for Fu Shiqing to come over while eating. Chapter 891 What Su Yao didn''t know was that not far from him, there was a boy who was looking at him all the time, and there was a bit of obsession in his eyes, but it was not obscene, because it was just pure obsession. Su Yao soon finished the ice cream in his hand, but he was not satisfied, so he went to buy a different flavor. The boy who had been looking at him finally made up his mind. The boy first went to buy a cup of Iced Milk Tea, and then walked towards Su Yao with the cup of Iced Milk Tea. "May I have a seat with you, miss?" As he spoke, the boy showed a shy smile at Su Yao. Su Yao first looked up at the boy, then looked around the milk tea shop, and finally replied, "no, I don''t like to sit with others." There are obviously other seats here, but this man has to sit with him. There must be some bad purpose. If he can, he really wants to say to this person -- sorry, my hanging out is bigger than yours. But in order to avoid being treated as a pervert, he should not say that. Su Yao refused so directly that the smile on the boy''s face almost couldn''t hang, but he still refused to give up. He took a deep breath and said directly his idea in his heart, "this lady, in fact, I fell in love with you at first sight. Could you give me your contact information?" "No, ugliness refused." Su Yao refused. He didn''t care whether he would lose face. Although Su Yao''s voice was not big or small, it was enough for the whole milk tea shop to hear, and they looked at the boy one after another. The smile on the boy''s face can no longer hang. Although his appearance is not so outstanding, he will never have any relationship with the word "ugly". What''s more, although there are not many girls chasing him, they can form a football team. But this girl is different from them. She is really special. That''s what he wanted for a girlfriend. So he will never give up! Anyway, he has to get the girl''s contact information! The boy squeezed out a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t have contact information, but I hope you can tell me what your name is." When Fu Shiqing came over, he heard such a sentence. He was in a bad mood. Why does this boy talk to Su Yao? With his ugly face? Fu Shiqing, who was in a bad mood, quickly walked toward them, "sorry, he already has a boyfriend, please don''t disturb him any more." Then there was su Yao''s voice, "I don''t have a good sense. I already have a boyfriend. You''d better ask other boys to chat up." Two people at the same time Leng Leng, then on the line of sight. The boy turned around and was just about to say, "what are you?" but when he saw Fu Shiqing''s face, he couldn''t say anything. Compared with this man, he really lost, and still lost completely. Fu Shiqing looked at the boy with a cold look in his eyes, "what did you just say?" "Nothing." The boy was frightened by his eyes, and he couldn''t help shrinking his neck. "I''m sorry to disturb your girlfriend. I''ll go now." After saying this, he left in a gray mood and forgot to take the cup of Iced Milk Tea on the table. Chapter 892 Fu Shiqing took a look at the cup of milk tea, and then threw it into the garbage can on the side. "What a stranger gives you is better not to take it. In fact, it is given to you by a stranger." Su Yao immediately said, "what''s the matter with you?" "It doesn''t matter, my dear girlfriend." Fu Shiqing specially stressed the pronunciation of "girlfriend". Su Yao again white his one eye, "you don''t shout, I''m not your girlfriend." Fu Shiqing didn''t take his words, but looked at his face for a long time. Su Yao was not comfortable with him. "What are you looking at?" "You have dressed up well today. It seems that you attach great importance to this evening''s family dinner." Fu Shiqing said with a smile, "I''m glad you can take it so seriously." Su Yao choked at his words You think too much. I''m just dressing up for myself "Then your hobby is really special." Fu Shiqing means to say. Su Yao, of course, knew what he meant by this, and immediately snorted, "if you dare to talk more, you can go back alone tonight." "I was wrong, my dear. Forgive me." Fu Shiqing pretended to be very sincere. Listening to his address, Su Yao couldn''t help getting goose bumps all over his body. He said with disgust, "Fu Shiqing, can you be normal?" "What''s wrong with me?" Fu Shiqing asked with a smile, "isn''t this kind of address normal between lovers?" Su Yao glared at him, did not speak, got up and quickly left the milk tea shop. Fu Shiqing smiles helplessly, and then strides on his long legs and easily catches up with him. He took Su Yao''s hand and said, "it''s just a name. If you don''t like it, I won''t call it any more." Su Yao still did not speak, but also shook his hand away. Fu Shiqing sighed and continued to pull his hand. "Don''t be angry. By the way, you don''t want to beat me. I''ll let you fight now." Listening to this, Su Yao stepped forward, "really?" "It''s true, of course. I always keep my word." "I''m not polite." "Come on, I''m ready." Fu Shiqing said with a smile. Su Yao turned around and punched Fu Shiqing in the chest with his right hand. As a result, Fu Shiqing grabbed his arm. As soon as he pulled it, he fell into his arms. On his chest, Su Yao felt his face was burning hot. He tried to reach out to push Fu Shiqing, but he didn''t know what was going on. At the moment, he didn''t have any strength. He was like a shrimp with soft feet. He tried other methods, but in any case, just opened a small distance, he fell again into Fu Shiqing''s arms. Su Yao felt that his whole life was not good. "It seems that you are very satisfied with my arms, or you will not be reluctant to leave." At this time, Fu Shiqing''s voice with a little smile sounded from the top of his head. Su Yao''s face was even redder, and then his hair was blown. He raised his head and fiercely said to Fu Shiqing, "who is satisfied with your embrace? It''s clear that you hold me. You''re a rascal." Chapter 893 "But I didn''t hold you." In order to prove that he is really innocent, Fu Shiqing also specially extended his arms to both sides. "You see, I didn''t really hold you." Su Yao could not help being silent How did he feel that Fu Shiqing suddenly looked like a fool? At this time, Fu Shiqing said again, "so you should admit it directly. You are greedy for my arms." In this regard, Su Yao wanted to spit on his face, but such behavior was too uncultured, so he gave up. He tried his best to push Fu Shiqing away. However, his heels stood firm, his legs softened, and he fell forward again. Fortunately, Fu Shiqing caught him in time, otherwise he was afraid that he would have to fall a dog and eat excrement. "Look at you. After a few seconds, I can''t wait to rush into my arms again." Fu Shiqing said with a smile, "if you want to hold me, just say it. I won''t refuse your request." When two passers-by heard his words of showing love, they stopped and looked at Fu Shiqing and Su Yao. After seeing their two present positions, I immediately felt that I had been critically hit by 10000000 +. Oh, my God, why do they meet lovers when they walk around the street? These single dogs are so hard. #After kicking over the bowl of Royal imported dog food, Fu Shiqing noticed their sight and looked up at the past. Obviously, he didn''t say anything, but the two men were still frightened by him. After a whisper, they quickly walked away. Su Yao is not in the mood to take care of Fu Shiqing. He felt something was wrong. He is in good health. Why is his leg soft all of a sudden, and he didn''t have any strength just now? Is it possible that he suddenly had some strange illness? It shouldn''t be. There should be no such kind of disease in the world. If it wasn''t for the sudden onset of a strange disease, what would be the cause? Thinking about it, Su Yao suddenly thought of tangyuan. "Glutinous rice balls, tell me the truth, is this what you do?" The dumplings did not make a sound. The more so, Su Yao doubted that it had done it. "Tangyuan, if you turn yourself in to me now, I can punish you lightly. But if you don''t want to, when I find out that you did this one day, your fate will be very miserable." However, the Tangyuan still did not make a sound. Seeing that he was determined to pretend to be dead, Su Yao stopped wasting his words and prepared to settle accounts with him in autumn. Tang yuan, who has been holding back his silence, sees that he has let go of himself, not only has no relief, but is more afraid. The host is the kind of person who has revenge, and will never let it go so easily. There must be some conspiracy among them. No, it''s going to have to leave for a while and come back when the host completely forgets about it. ¡­¡­ Su Yao looked at Fu Shiqing and pretended to be very weak. "I suddenly feel a little uncomfortable. Can you help me to your car for a while?" Fu Shiqing didn''t see that he was acting. He was very worried and asked, "what''s wrong with you? Shall I take you to the hospital? " "No, I''ll blow the air conditioner in the car and it will be OK." Su Yao refused him without hesitation. He''s not really sick. He doesn''t have to go to the hospital. "Well, I''ll help you in now." Chapter 894 However, before Fu Shiqing helped him to the car, Su Yao felt his strength was back. He pushed Fu Shiqing, and Fu Shiqing was pushed back several steps by his strength. Fu Shiqing steadied his heel, "what did you suddenly push me for?" "Push you, push you. Why?" Su Yao rolled his eyes at him. Fu Shiqing: "I''m ready. You don''t have to help me get on the bus. I''ll get on myself. Let''s go." "Where to go?" "To your house, of course." Su Yao looked at him with an idiot''s eyes. "If you want to go back at this time, I won''t mind. Anyway, I don''t want to go back with you." Fu Shiqing directly ignored the sentence behind him, "then let''s go, my parents must be too late." Su Yao said "Oh" and got into the co pilot''s seat. Fu Shiqing had no choice but to smile and then got on the driver''s seat. After su Yao fastened his seat belt, he stepped on the accelerator. Sitting in the car was boring, but he didn''t want to chat with Fu Shiqing or play games with his mobile phone. Su Yao looked at the furnishings in the car. Then he was attracted by a picture. Just as he was about to take the photo up and have a look, Fu Shiqing''s hand reached out again, took the photo away and put it in his pocket. Seeing his action, Su Yao suddenly became curious. Why is Fu Shiqing so nervous about this picture? Is there a secret in this picture? Or is it Fu Shiqing''s ex girlfriend in this picture? At the thought of the second possibility, Su Yao''s heart began to be sour and astringent, "Fu Shiqing, you are so precious that picture, shouldn''t it be left by your ex girlfriend?" Listening to his jealous tone, Fu Shiqing was a little happy, but he didn''t show it on his face and teased Su Yao. Because he wanted to see Su Yao''s jealous expression. "Maybe." Listening to these three words, Su Yao suddenly exploded, "what''s the meaning of maybe? Is it false that you told me that you have never been in love before? " "Do you think that is true or false?" Fu Shiqing continued to tease Su Yao, but he did not find that he was on the verge of violence. Su Yao controlled his impulse to smash his head and forced his anger. "Stop quickly. I want to get out of the car. You''d better take some of your ex girlfriends back to see your family. I''m an outsider and I won''t mix with you." "Why are you so excited? Isn''t it just a business relationship between us? " Fu Shiqing looked at him with some incomprehension. Fu Shiqing''s words immediately extinguished the fire in Su Yao''s heart like a basin of cold water. Yes, there is only a trading relationship between him and Fu Shiqing. Whether Fu Shiqing has ever made a girlfriend has nothing to do with Su Yao''s half dime. Su Yao took a deep breath. "Let''s end our business. I don''t want to trade with you. I don''t want to see you again." Listening to this, Fu Shiqing''s heart finally began to panic. He was joking too much just now, which made Su Yao angry "Su Yao, I''m joking with you. Don''t take it seriously. It''s my fault. No matter whether you beat me or scold me, I can accept anything as long as you don''t get angry with me again. " Fu Shiqing''s attitude is very sincere with Su Yao to admit the mistake. "But I didn''t think that joke was funny at all." Chapter 895 Su Yao looked at him seriously. "Maybe you think it''s just a joke, but it''s not like that for me. I''ve taken it seriously." "And if apologies work, there''s no need for police in the world." "You stop, I''ll get down." Fu Shiqing was silent, but still stopped the car. As soon as the car stopped, Su Yao opened the door and went out. At this time, Fu Shiqing seemed to think of something, and rushed out. He took Su Yao with one hand and took out the picture with the other. "Su Yao, I have something to tell you." "What''s the matter?" Su Yao turned to look at him. "Photos It''s not my ex girlfriend, it''s you. " Fu Shiqing said as he handed the photo over. Su Yao took it in half heartedly. After a closer look, it was really him in the picture, and it was still a picture of him in women''s clothes. As if he thought of something, his face "Shua" suddenly turned red, and the anger in his heart also turned off. He forced to keep calm What are you doing with my picture, and it''s still a picture of me in women''s wear? " "Because I think you look cute in women''s clothes." Fu Shiqing said very seriously. "But I''m not a real girl. Why don''t you shoot others? You have to take such a picture. Do you have any strange hobbies?" Fu Shiqing was puzzled by Su Yao''s question. How should he answer that he has taken many other photos besides this one? No, no, no, if he said that, he might make su Yao feel that Fu Shiqing was a pervert with some strange hobbies. Fu Shiqing thought about it carefully, and finally said to Su Yao, "we just met a few days ago. I only saw you in women''s clothes. How could there be other pictures of you? And I don''t have any strange hobbies." "Then why do you collect my photos? Are you sure you''re not really a pervert? " Su Yao asked. Fu Shiqing didn''t expect that the topic would go back to this one again. He felt a headache, "that''s because of me..." After the "like you" three words have not been said, the mobile phone ring rings suddenly. Fu Shiqing took out his mobile phone and found that it was his family who called. He felt more headache. Needless to say, the call must be to urge him to bring his girlfriend back to show them. But his "girlfriend" is still making trouble, not coax good, how to let the other party willingly go back to see them with him? Although the heart thinks so, but Fu Shiqing still connected the phone. As soon as he got through the phone, his father''s voice came over, "Fu Shiqing, he said that he would bring his girlfriend back to see me and your mother today. How come they haven''t come back yet? You''re not lying to me and your mother, are you? " "I tell you, if you don''t bring your girlfriend back today, you''ll never come back again." Fu Shiqing sighed helplessly, "if you have said that you will take it back, you will certainly take it back. We are on the way now. You can wait a moment. I''m still driving. Hang up first. " With these words, he directly hung up the phone, for fear that the old father on the other end of the phone would be wordy. Chapter 896 Fu Shiqing looked at Su Yao again, "my father called to urge him. Mr. Su Yao, you can go back with me to meet them, or I will end up homeless. I don''t think you want to see me sleeping on the street?" Listening to his pitiful words, Su Yao immediately rolled his eyes. "I don''t believe you only have one to live in, so don''t pretend to be pathetic in front of me." However, he said so, but his body was very honest, or opened the door to the co pilot. Seeing this, Fu Shiqing was relieved at last. Then he couldn''t control his mouth again. "He said that, but he got on my car. You''re a bit duplicity." Su Yao immediately glared at him, "why? You''ve got a start, haven''t you? " Fu Shiqing quickly shut his mouth, in order to avoid the things just happened a second time. As soon as he stepped on the accelerator, the car was like an arrow out of the string and drove forward quickly. When Su Yao had nothing to do, he took out his mobile phone and started playing games. Hearing the sound of the game, Fu Shiqing took a glance at his mobile phone and said, "you are also playing this game." "Why, are you playing too?" Su Yao asked without raising his head. "I played before, now I play now and then." Fu Shiqing began running trains all over his mouth. "This game is not challenging, but it''s good to pass the time." "So you must have had a good time?" Su Yao said with a smile. "Not bad, just so." No, in fact, he hasn''t even played it. Why do you know about this game is that you often see Fu Wan playing there with a mobile phone. However, he can download it from now on to play, so as to increase the relationship between him and Su Yao. But Su Yao didn''t know about it. Listening to this, he felt that Fu Shiqing was pretending to be forced. He said, "in this case, let''s add a friend. We can play together when we have time, or we can learn from each other." "Wait till tomorrow." Fu Shiqing said calmly, "it''s not early today." "Well, tomorrow is tomorrow." Su Yao said while changing a posture to continue to play the game. After a game, Fu Shiqing''s car also stopped in front of a big villa. He unbuttoned his seat belt. "Here we are. Get out of the car." "Well." Su Yao put away his mobile phone and got out of the car with him. ¡­¡­ Su Yao looked at the villa in front of him and suddenly became nervous. "Fu Shiqing, I have an important question to ask you. You must answer me truthfully." "What''s the problem?" "How are your parents?" On hearing this question, Fu Shiqing knew that he was nervous and couldn''t help chuckling, "why, are you nervous?" "Stop talking nonsense and answer my question quickly!" Su Yao gave him a bad look. "Don''t worry, my parents are fine. When they see you later, if they show enthusiasm and you don''t have to be nervous, they won''t eat you After hearing this, Su Yao was not so nervous. He took a deep breath. "Let''s go. My roommate is still waiting for me to bring something back for them." As soon as the voice dropped, Fu Wenkai called. Su Yao thought for a moment, but then he said, "Wenkai, what''s the matter with you calling?" Chapter 897 Although Fu Yao''s address was not clear, he was not interested in it. "I just want to ask why you haven''t come back yet?" "I may be going back later today. You don''t have to wait for me." When he said this, Su Yao took a look at Fu Shiqing. Although he did not speak, Fu Shiqing still knew what he meant. He moved a few steps to the side and opened a distance with Su Yao. He also took out his mobile phone and played there, but on the surface he was playing with his mobile phone, but in fact he was listening to the conversation between Su Yao and Fu Wenkai. But Fu Wenkai on the other end of the phone didn''t feel much surprised after hearing Su Yao''s words. Or in other words, he had expected this kind of thing for a long time. He was worried that Su Yao would be cheated by some unkind man. "I know, you protect yourself. If that kind of thing can''t be avoided, you must take protective measures, and you should not be too fierce..." He did not finish the following words, but was hung up by Su Yao, who was very angry. Fu Wenkai looked at the hung up phone and sighed, "it''s so big that I can''t help my father." Fog! Fu Wenkai''s words echoed in Su Yao''s mind, and his face became more and more red. It''s true that Fu Wenkai said such a thing. Does Su Yao look so hungry / thirsty? I don''t know if Fu Shiqing has heard it? Thinking of this, Su Yao looked at Fu Shiqing and said, "Fu Shiqing..." Fu Shiqing raised his head and looked at him, "what''s the matter?" "Did you hear what my roommate said just now?" Fu Shiqing naturally heard it, and still heard it clearly. But he did not admit it, because it seems that Su Yao is about to explode. If he admits, things will happen. "I was playing with my cell phone just now. What did your roommate say about me?" "Nothing." Fu Shiqing did not hear this reaction "Let''s go. Don''t let your family wait any longer." "Wait a minute." Fu Shiqing stopped him. "What''s the matter?" Su Yao looked at him suspiciously. "Do you have lipstick in your bag?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" "Your lipstick is almost gone." Fu Shiqing said. Hearing this, Su Yao quickly took out a small mirror and looked at it. He found that the lipstick on his mouth was going to be lost. It''s not good to see Fu Shiqing''s parents with such makeup, but he can''t even put on lipstick. Su ¡¤ makeup idiot ¡¤ Yao can only ask Fu Shiqing for help, "Fu Shiqing, can you wear lipstick?" "Bring it." Fu Shi held out his right hand in the Qing Dynasty. "Ah?" Su Yao was stupefied for a moment. After his reaction, he quickly handed over the lipstick. Fu Shiqing took the lipstick and bent down, "you lift your chin." Su Yao was very obedient and lifted his chin. Fu Shiqing pulled out the red lid and turned out a piece of lipstick. After that, he carefully helped Su Yao apply lipstick. Two minutes later, Fu Shiqing straightened up and said, "well, can you see if it''s ok?" Su Yao looked in the small mirror again and was surprised to find that Fu Shiqing''s Lipstick technique was very good. "Fu Shiqing, your technique is very good. How can you do it? Have you made up yourself? Or did you make up someone else? " Chapter 898 "Neither." Fu Shiqing laughed and shook his head, "I''m just gifted." Listening to this, Su Yao couldn''t help but roll a big white eye, "I suspect you are pretending to be forced." "I''m just telling the truth." Fu Shiqing corrected his mistakes seriously. Su Yao: He ~ Tui "well, let''s not talk about these topics of nutrition, let''s go in." Su Yao "Oh", followed Fu Shiqing Dynasty not far from the front of the villa to walk in the past. After a few steps, Fu Shiqing suddenly took his hand. Su Yao couldn''t help being stunned Fu Shiqing, what are you doing? " "My parents are all human beings. If we don''t show more intimacy, we''ll be seen by them." Fu Shiqing said, "by the way, in front of my parents, don''t call me my first name with a surname." "What am I going to call you? Is it clear? " Su Yao tried to disgust Fu Shiqing with this address. Fu Shiqing not only did not have this address to disgust, but also said with a smile, "if you are willing to call me that way, I have no problem. You can call me what you want." Su Yao: Why doesn''t this guy follow the routine?! At this time, Fu Shiqing said again, "maybe I can call you Yao Yao. What do you think?" Listening to this address, Su Yao felt a chill rising from the bottom of his feet. "Please do not call me that way. As soon as I hear these two words, I get goose bumps all over my body. You''d better call me as before." "But I think it''s cute. Why don''t you like it?" Su Yao immediately glared at the past, "why and why? Are you one hundred thousand why?" "Well, well, for your life''s sake, I won''t call you that." Fu Shiqing raised his hands in a gesture of surrender. "By the way, have you decided what to call me?" Su Yao bit his lower lip and whispered two words, "Shi Qing." Fu Shiqing pretended that he didn''t hear anything, "ah? I didn''t hear what you said just now. Could you speak a little louder Su Yao took a deep breath and increased his voice, "Shi Qing." Fu Shiqing felt a burst of crispy numbness in his heart, as if given by something, "can you shout again, I want to listen again." "No way." "If you really want to listen, you can hire hundreds of people and let them call your name together. The scene will be very shocking." "But I just want to hear you call me that. Other people call me. I don''t think it''s good. You''re calling me." Su Yao couldn''t help but get goose bumps all over his body. He said with disgust, "Fu Shiqing, can you speak normally? My hair will stand up." "Thinking? Let me see. " With that, Fu Shiqing reached for his arm and tried to see his bristling hair. Su Yao took back his arm and glared at him angrily. "Fu Shiqing, sometimes I really doubt whether you have two personalities." "Oh? Why do you say that? " "When I first saw you, you were very serious, but now you are not serious at all. In this case, you are either jealous or have two personalities. " Chapter 899 "To tell you the truth, I really have two personalities. When facing others, I use the master''s personality, and when I face you, I use the sub personality." Fu Shiqing started to talk nonsense. "You don''t have to be afraid. I''m the master and vice personality. And with me, you have double happiness. Do you feel very happy? " Su Yao immediately turned a big white eye, "I see you are not dual personality, but sick, and still ill, you had better go to the hospital to check your brain, or I''m afraid it''s really hopeless." "No, I''ve found the medicine to save me, and that''s you." When he looked at him with such eyes, Su Yao suddenly felt uncomfortable, "OK, don''t run the train with your mouth full. I''m tired of listening to it. Let''s go quickly. I have to go back to my dormitory in the evening. Our school has access control. If I go back late, I''ll have to sleep in the street tonight. " "No, you have another place to go." "Where?" "Just stay at my house tonight, so you don''t have to sleep in the street." Fu Shiqing said seriously, "but there is no room in my house. If you really live in it, you will sleep in the same bed with me." Hearing this, Su Yao''s brain immediately filled the picture, and his face turned red Forget it. I don''t want to sleep in the same bed with you. I don''t want to be in danger "What? Are you afraid that you will knock me down in the middle of the night Su Yao, who was said to have hit Fu Shiqing in his mind, became angry. He raised his hand and wanted to hit Fu Shiqing. As a result, Fu Shiqing pulled him into his arms, and he bent down. Looking at the face that is getting closer and closer to himself, Su Yao is very careful and dirty. He jumps very fast. He can''t tell whether he is shy or nervous. Finally, he closed his eyes. Looking at him like this, Fu Shiqing has some uncontrollable, he is ready to indulge himself this time. However, just as he was about to kiss Su Yao''s lips, a familiar voice came, "Shiqing, what are you doing standing at the gate?" Su Yao was startled. He buried his face in Fu Shiqing''s arms. Good things were interrupted like this, saying no regret that was false, but Fu Shiqing was still calm. He looked up at his mother and said, "Ms. Xia, could you please remind me before you speak next time? Although my heart is very strong, I can''t stand your fear like that." Xia xueqiong didn''t accept his words, because her attention was completely focused on Su Yao, who was held in his arms. "Little girl, are you the girlfriend of Fu Shiqing, the smelly boy?" Su Yao wanted to play dead all the time, but reality didn''t allow it. He loosened his hands and looked at Xia xueqiong with a smile. "Hello, auntie. My name is Su Yao, but I''m not Fu Shiqing''s girlfriend, but his boyfriend." Xia xueqiong was not frightened by his words, but also said with a smile, "your boyfriend is OK, as long as you are in a romantic relationship with him. Come in, and don''t stand out with him Su Yao nodded, "OK." Seeing that he was a little shy, Xia xueqiong did not say anything more for the time being. Instead, she looked at him carefully, and the more she looked at him, the more satisfied she was Chapter 900 Although she felt uncomfortable, Su Yao kept smiling. Finally, Fu Shiqing saved him with a voice, "Mom, you don''t have to look at him with the hungry wolf''s eyes. If you look at it again, he will be scared away by you." Xia xueqiong was immediately distracted by this, and she gave Fu Shiqing a bad look. "Go and go. Are you talking like this? If it''s not for the sake of bringing the object back today, I''ll drive you out now." "Mom, do you think you have a future daughter-in-law will not have a son?" "The future daughter-in-law is much more adorable than your son-in-law, so you can pack up and get out of here." Su Yao, who was sandwiched between them, blushed when he heard the words "daughter-in-law." Auntie, I''m still a couple with him "Why don''t you get engaged?" Xia xueqiong interrupted with a smile, "and I don''t mind if you call me mom now." Su Yao: But I mind. "By the way, speaking of engagement, it suddenly occurred to me that the fourteenth of next month is a good day. You and Shiqing can consider getting engaged on that day." Su Yao: Fu Shiqing''s words didn''t deceive people. His family were so enthusiastic that they would like to send him and Fu Shiqing to church to get married. Unable to resist, Su Yao could only ask Fu Shiqing for help with his eyes. Received his distress signal Fu Shiqing immediately had the action. He stepped forward and inserted himself between Su Yao and Xia xueqiong. "Mom, it''s almost OK. If you go on, Su Yao will really be scared away by you. By then, your future daughter-in-law will be ruined." Xia xueqiong listened to this, can only try to control his mouth, "don''t say, don''t say, let''s go in." Su Yao was relieved to see that she finally stopped talking about it. ¡­¡­ Fu Wan was talking with his parents. When he heard the footsteps, he looked up. When he saw Su Yao standing next to Fu Shiqing, the whole person was in a daze. Who is this girl? Why do you look so like Miss Su? Is it possible that she and Miss Su are twin brothers and sisters or twin sisters? No, she seems to have forgotten something Fu Wan quickly runs her brain, and then remembers the sentence Su Yao once said to herself during the day, "we''ll see you tonight.". She could not help but take a breath of air. Is this girl actually Miss Su? But isn''t Miss Su a man? Fu Wan, who was more and more puzzled, felt that her brain was going to crash. At last, she gave up thinking and decided to ask myself. Fu Wan got up and walked towards Su Yao. After a careful look at him, he was more sure of his idea. But the fact that Su Yao appeared in her home in women''s clothes still had a great impact on him. She said in a trance, "you are Miss Su, aren''t you?" "Fu Wan, we met again, isn''t it a surprise?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Fu Wan: No, what a surprise. It was just like a fright. Her little heart was almost stopped. ¡°¡­¡­ Ha ha, it''s really a surprise, but why do you dress up like this, Miss Su? " "I can''t help it. Your little uncle asked me to dress like this." Su Yao directly put the pot on Fu Shiqing''s head. Chapter 910 Mingming has experienced so many worlds. How can he become a cat from time to time? Is it because he hasn''t got home yet? No, now is not the time to think about it. We have to think of a way to fool it. It''s better to erase Fu Shiqing''s memory. "Did you dream last night? I''m a living person. How can I become a cat? " "No, I''m sure it wasn''t a dream. If I''m dreaming, where do these photos come from in my mobile phone? " "Maybe you took it before, but you just forgot. Besides, there are no monsters in the world. You have to believe in science. " Su Yao''s face was not red and his heart was not beating. He continued to lie. "If you don''t believe it, let''s see when your photos were taken." Fu Shiqing pursed his lips and did not speak. He checked the shooting time of those photos and found that they were taken more than a month ago. But he still remembers what happened in the middle of last night Fu Shiqing felt that his brain was about to crash. "I told you you were dreaming. You should believe it now?" But he changed the shooting time of the photo with magic. Fu Shiqing is just a human, and he can''t see it. But Su Yao forgot one thing: Fu Shiqing is a human, right, but he is the kind of human with intelligence quotient. "No, I''m not dreaming. You''ve become a cat. Maybe you''re a cat demon. Maybe you''ve used your ability to change the shooting time." The expression on Su Yao''s face suddenly froze. Fu Shiqing''s brain in the end is how long, not only not cheated, but also guessed what he did. Is he going to admit that he''s a cat demon? But what if Fu Shiqing was afraid of it? When Su Yao was entangled, Fu Shiqing said, "don''t lie to me. Don''t worry. No matter you are human or demon, I won''t give up. After all, compared with human, demon can make more gestures." Su Yao glared at Fu Shiqing fiercely and said, "Fu Shiqing, you don''t open yellow tune this day. Is your mouth uncomfortable? Shall I sew your mouth up with a needle and thread? " "Where am I opening the Yellow tune?" Fu Shiqing looked at him innocently. "It''s clearly your own impure mind. Don''t put any hats on my head." Su Yao wanted to sew his mouth up again. Fu Shiqing''s mouth is really too short. He just opens a yellow tune from time to time and says that the black one is white. "Go, I don''t want to quarrel with you. Let someone open the door. I''m going back." "This door is locked by my mother. The key is naturally with my mother, but I don''t think she will open it easily. And I think it''s noon before the two of us can get out of this room. " Listening to these words, Su Yao felt that he was going to be angry with high blood pressure. "I knew I shouldn''t have come back with you yesterday, otherwise nothing would have happened." "Ann, I won''t be able to get out all my life. Calm down. Let''s talk about life. " "I don''t want to discuss life with you. I''m going back." "How are you going to get out?" "It''s none of your business." Chapter 901 After that, Su Yao changed his clothes in front of Fu Shiqing. Fu Shiqing saw that Qi and blood were surging for a moment, and he doubted whether Su Yao had done it on purpose. And it''s too hard to see and touch. ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao, do you want to seduce me when you change your clothes in front of me? " Listening to this, Su Yao stopped wearing shoes. He looked up at Fu Shiqing and said, "Fu Shiqing, you feel so good about yourself. When did I hook you? I think you really don''t want that mouth. I''d better give it to you, so that you won''t be beaten by others one day because you are talking outside. " "If you''re not seducing me, why are you undressing in front of me?" Fu Shiqing is still very afraid of death, where he challenges Su Yao''s patience. "I know you have a thin face, but you don''t have to hide such things. I don''t mind your seducing me." Being so angry with him, Su Yao calmed down, "how do you think, how do you say, how do you say, anyway, the mouth is not on me, even if I want to manage it." "Go on, I''ll listen here. I''ll hear what flower you can say." Seeing that he was not angry this time, Fu Shiqing couldn''t help feeling a little bored. "You want to hear it, but I''m not willing to say it." Su Yao turned his eyes. He saw that Fu Shiqing had something wrong with his brain. He didn''t want to have the same opinion with him. ¡­¡­ Su Yao quickly put on his shoes and went to the window. Seeing his action, Fu Shiqing knew what he had said before. He could not help frowning, "Su Yao, do you want to make fun of your own life?" "I''ve never joked about my life." Su Yao said, "and don''t you already guess that I am a cat demon? Since I''m a cat demon, I won''t fall to death. Besides, it''s only on the second floor. You don''t have to worry about that. " However, after listening to his words, Fu Shiqing''s brow was even tighter, "even so, you can''t make fun of your own life. Have you ever thought about what to do when your demon power suddenly disappears? What if you fall into a disability? Have you ever thought that I would be worried about you? " Su Yao is still that pair of indifferent expression, "you said these I have thought about, but these situations are absolutely impossible." Seeing that he was determined to go his own way, Fu Shiqing was really angry. "Su Yao, I tell you, if you really dare to jump from here, I will jump with you!" The first time Su Yao saw him so angry, he couldn''t help shrinking his neck No, I said, why are you so angry all of a sudden? It''s just an employment relationship, isn''t it? And even if something really happened to me... " Fu Shiqing interrupted him in a loud voice, "that''s because I like you. I don''t want to see you hurt half a point." Su Yao suddenly Leng Leng, "what did you just say?" "I said I like you." Fu Shiqing''s expression at this time is very serious, "since I saw you at the first sight, I like you." "I don''t want to have a simple trading relationship with you. I want to be a real couple with you." "Su Yao, please allow me to pursue you!" Chapter 902 Su Yao didn''t know what kind of mood he was now. He just used a word to describe it. That should be happy. Although he had heard these four words for countless times, every time he heard them, he only had a wonderful feeling in his heart, as if he had heard them for the first time. "Can you say that again? I want to hear it again. " "Su Yao, I like you, please allow me to pursue you!" Fu Shiqing could not refuse his request. Su Yao closed his eyes. Only he knew how surging he was. Ah, that''s what he likes to hear most. "I accept your pursuit." Su Yao opened his eyes, looked at Fu Shiqing, and said seriously, "I would like you fu Shiqing to be su Yao''s boyfriend." Listening to his words, Fu Shiqing couldn''t believe his ears. "Are you telling me the truth? Do you really want to be with me? " "Of course, I will. I will never cheat people with feelings." Su Yao said with a smile, "so would you like to be my boyfriend?" "Yes, of course I will." Fu Shiqing was so excited that he was about to shed tears. "Su Yao, I''m very happy now. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time, and now my dream has come true." "But I still don''t think it''s true..." Su Yao walked over, stood on tiptoe and pecked on his lips. "Do you still think you are dreaming?" "No, I''m pretty sure I''m not dreaming now." Fu Shiqing''s eyes turned to Su Yao''s red lips, "and now I want to kiss you, will you?" Su Yao''s ears turned red. His eyes dodged and he didn''t dare to look directly at Fu Shiqing. "You, why are you so serious?" "No, it''s not improper to say that to your boyfriend." Fu Shiqing said, "and we are already in a relationship. You should get used to it earlier." Su Yao I think you are greedy for my body, you are cheap "But I''d rather be a lowly person than a eunuch." Fu Shiqing said with righteous words. "Will you let me kiss you now?" Su Yao Why does the topic come to this again? Is Fu Shiqing so hungry / thirsty? "Since you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your acquiescence." Fu Shiqing lowered his head as he spoke. Seeing his lips getting closer and closer to him, Su Yao quickly took a few steps back, "you go to the toothbrush first, and then I don''t want to smell the smell in your mouth. It''s too bad." Listening to this, Fu Shiqing breathed a sigh into his palm again, trying to verify whether he really had bad breath, but he didn''t smell anything. Since Su Yao made a mistake, he should help him correct it. "You''re wrong. I don''t have bad breath, so please don''t say that again next time." Su Yao immediately gave him a big white eye. Did Fu Shiqing really fail to see whether he said this because of or pretended not to see it? "Whether you have bad breath or not, as long as you want to kiss me, you have to brush your teeth first, or you can''t even think about it." "Well, I''ll brush my teeth now." Fu Shiqing''s expression of "what else can we do? Spoil it" made Su Yao want to smoke him, "roll, roll, hurry to go." "By the way, your teeth haven''t been brushed yet. Would you like to brush them with me?" Su Yao Go away Chapter 903 In the end, Fu Shiqing failed. Because Xia xueqiong opened the lock when he and Su Yao were about to kiss, and pushed the door open and came in. She looked at the two people with their eyes wrapped together, and laughed very vaguely. "Yo Yo, you two have held each other in the early morning. The relationship between you is so good. I''m so happy." Scared Su Yao quickly pushed Fu Shiqing away, "Auntie, you are wrong. Just now it was because I got something dirty in my eyes. He wanted to blow it out for me. Don''t misunderstand me." "I understand. You don''t have to explain anything." Xia xueqiong said and walked towards the garbage can. "By the way, did anything happen to you last night?" With that, she looked at the trash can and found that there were no used tissues in it. seems that nothing good happened last night, Fu Shiqing, what a real suck. Xia xueqiong stares at Fu Shiqing as she thinks. Fu Shiqing knew why she glared at her and sighed silently. He wants something to happen, but even if he has the heart, he doesn''t have the courage. Besides, he didn''t dare to force Su Yao. It''s nothing to be beaten, but if the future daughter-in-law runs away because of this, it will be over. Su Yao also knew what Xia xueqiong meant, and he couldn''t help feeling embarrassed. He regretted that he came back with Fu Shiqing last night. If he didn''t come with him, so many things wouldn''t have happened. But if he had not come, he would not have heard Fu Shiqing''s confession so soon All this is caused by Fu Shiqing, a dog man. Su Yao glared at Fu Shiqing and tried to kill him. And Fu Shiqing smiles at him. Su Yao was even more angry. Looking at their interaction, Xia xueqiong thinks that something must have happened last night, and it may be a big happy event. For example, Fu Shiqing has already taken Su Yao. Thinking of this, Xia xueqiong couldn''t control her mouth again. She waved to Fu Shiqing, "Shiqing, come out. I have something important to ask you." Even if Fu Shiqing guessed with her toes, she could guess what she wanted to ask, "Mom, don''t ask, I''ll tell you directly -" "I really succeeded." Xia xueqiong surprised smile, "really?" "It''s true." "I''ll go and tell the others the good news right away. You two get down quickly." With that, she ran out of the room. Fu Shiqing shook his head helplessly. "It''s really a child''s temperament." After listening to their conversation, Su Yao was confused in the whole process. He knew every word, but when he got together, he had no idea what they were talking about. "Fu Shiqing, what did you say to your mother just now? Why can''t I understand anything?" "My mother just wanted to ask me if I took you down, so I said I succeeded." Fu Shiqing explained with a smile, "after knowing that the matter between you and me has become, she is ready to tell others." Su Yao didn''t know what to say. After a while, he said, "you and your mother are really interlinked." "Of course. After all, I have a mother child relationship with her, and my mother was a psychologist when she was young." Su Yao Chapter 904 "Fu Shiqing, I regret that I came back with you last night. Can I escape now?" Su Yao''s face is full of love. "It''s too late for you to regret now. You''re already Fu Shiqing''s man. And even if you run to the ends of the earth, I can get you back, so you''d better not try to escape. " Fu Shiqing smiles. Looking at Fu Shiqing who was suddenly attached to the general manager, Su Yao couldn''t help smoking. He punched in the past, "Fu Shiqing, can you speak normally? It''s too bad of you to look like that now. " "Don''t you like the tone?" Fu Shiqing covered his chest with his hand, and said wrongly. Su Yao''s forehead was bulging. "Fu Shiqing, if you don''t give me a normal point, I''ll leave now." Listen to this, Fu Shiqing a second to return to normal, "OK, don''t play with you, no meaning, let''s go down." Su Yao silently turned a blind eye, and in his heart make complaints about it, "stupid fork." ¡­¡­ When they got downstairs, the rest of the Fu family gathered around them, and their faces were all written with the word "eight trigrams", among which Fu Wan was the most famous. Her mouth is like a machine gun. She keeps talking all the time and doesn''t give other people a chance to talk. "Miss Su, are you really with my little uncle?" "In fact, it is." At first, Su Yao answered Fu Wan''s questions patiently. And then "Miss Su, what did my little uncle do to take you down? Can you tell me a little bit? " "Miss Su, when you were in the same room with my little uncle last night, did he do anything to you?" "Miss Su, did you play home run with my little uncle last night?" "How is my little uncle''s skill? How big is he there? Are you so happy? " Su Yao didn''t want to say a word. Now he doubts that the reason why Fu Wan''s study is so bad is that her brain has been filled with yellow waste. The first person who couldn''t listen was Li Man, Fu Wan''s mother. She stepped forward, reached out her right hand, grabbed Fu Wan''s ear, and then twisted it. Fu Wan immediately took a breath of cold air, "pain, mom, what are you doing?" "You''re a girl of every family. You''re full of impudent words. Do you have any sense of shame? Get back to your room and do your homework "Mom, I just asked the questions that everyone here wants to know. Do you need to make such a fuss?" "How dare you talk back?" Li Man sneered, "Fu Wan, I don''t think you want your pocket money every month, do you?" As soon as he heard the words "pocket money", Fu Wan immediately wilted, "Mom, I know it''s wrong. I''ll go back to my room to do my homework now, but can you release your hand first, my ears will be pulled off by you." Li man released his hand and hummed coldly, "get out of here now!" Fu Wan reached out and rubbed his ear, which hurt him. He murmured in a low voice, "it''s really a tigress." Li Man narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Fu Wan, what are you muttering about there?" "Nothing, nothing. I''ll go back to my room now." Fu Wan left in a hurry. Chapter 905 Su Yao was relieved to see the eight trigrams master Fu Wan slip away. What he didn''t expect, however, was that as soon as his front foot was relieved, a more fatal problem was thrown at him in his back foot. "Xiao Su, since you are with my Shiqing, when are you going to get engaged?" Su Yao looked at Xia xueqiong, who was smiling. He felt more headache Auntie, I haven''t graduated yet. I''d better wait until I graduate. Besides, you haven''t asked me your opinion yet. " "I can do it any time." Fu Shiqing immediately said such a sentence. Su Yao immediately glared at him, "Fu Shiqing, will you die if you don''t speak?" Fu Shiqing quickly closed his mouth and looked at him with Wei qubaba''s eyes. Su Yao thought he didn''t see anything and continued to say, "Auntie, you don''t have to ask him for advice. I think his idea is the same as mine." Fu Shiqing No, we don''t think the same at all. I want to marry you now. Su Yao thought that if he said that, Xia xueqiong would give up the idea of urging him to get engaged with Fu Shiqing. However, he didn''t expect that Jiang was old and spicy. "Well, you''re still in college, but you''re a senior now, and you don''t need to take any more classes, and it doesn''t affect your engagement to Shiqing. Besides, it''s just engagement. It''s not that you and Shiqing should get married immediately. " "In fact, I want to marry Su Yao now." Fu Shiqing couldn''t help but put in a word. "Fu Shiqing, shut up!" "Fu Shiqing, shut up!" Two voices were heard at the same time. Su Yao and Xia xueqiong both stare at Fu Shiqing who suddenly comes out to do something. Fu Shiqing, who was targeted by his mother and sweetheart at the same time, felt that he was too difficult. Why don''t you let him say a word? Does he no longer have any place in this family? Fu Shiqing touched his nose, "you go on, you go on, when I don''t exist." Su Yao Things have been in such a mess, but Fu Shiqing has come out to make trouble again, because he is in debt again. Xia xueqiong Is Fu Shiqing stupid? Now what I''m talking about is engagement, but he suddenly jumped out and said, do you want to scare away your boyfriend? "Fu Shiqing, keep your mouth under control. Don''t interrupt, or you''ll get out of this house for me." Fu Shiqing "Oh", closed his mouth. ¡­¡­ Xia xueqiong looked at Su Yao and continued the topic just now, "Xiao Su, you can see that Fu Shiqing sometimes has no brain. I''m afraid that if you wait any longer, your future daughter-in-law will be ruined, so can you get engaged to him earlier?" "Well, to tell you the truth, I have a very serious illness. The doctor said that I can''t live for a few months. I think watching my little son get married and start a family while I''m still alive will help me. Otherwise, I''m afraid I will die in peace." "Have pity on me, and let me have this wish." With that, Xia xueqiong covered her chest and pretended to die at any time. Other members of the Fu family When did you get sick? Why don''t we know? Chapter 906 When Xia xueqiong saw that Su Yao didn''t say anything, she went to the sofa and said, "I can''t breathe any more. I feel like I''m going to see Yama. Little sue, please have pity on me, a dying man, and give up my little wish. " Su Yao I suspect you''re playing me. How can a dying man be as mean as you? "Auntie, you really don''t have to do this, and you don''t have to act in front of me. Get up quickly, the ground is dirty." "No, if you don''t promise me, I''ll never get up." Xia xueqiong, who was exposed, began to cheat. Su Yao felt more headache, "Auntie, get up, I''ll think about it." "Really?" Xia xueqiong looks at him with half faith. "Really, I will never cheat you. I''ll give you an answer in two days." "You can''t go back on what you said." "Never go back." "Then I''m relieved." Xia xueqiong said and sat up, completely without the frailty. "Now that the matter of engagement has been decided, I will not say more. Let''s all have breakfast, Xiao su. You can stay and have some. When you''re finished, let Shiqing take you back to school. " Su Yao quickly refused, "Auntie, I still don''t eat. I have classes at 9:30 today. If I don''t go again, I''m afraid I''ll be late." Seeing that he said so, Xia xueqiong was not good enough to force him to stay, "in that case, you should go back quickly, Shiqing, you can drive him." "Good." Fu Shiqing nodded and looked at Su Yao. "Let''s go. I''ll send you now." Su Yao gave a "um". ¡­¡­ After leaving the Fu family, Su Yao was finally relieved. "Fu Shiqing, why didn''t you tell me your mother''s character earlier? I''m scared to death. I mentioned the engagement as soon as I came up. How afraid you would be a bachelor all your life?" "But you didn''t give me that chance to say it." Fu Shiqing felt that he was really innocent, "and you didn''t ask me at all." "So you mean it''s all my fault, isn''t it?" "No, it''s my fault. It''s all my fault." At such a time of crisis, Fu Shiqing''s desire for survival immediately went online. "It''s all because I didn''t tell you in time that you would be worried. Don''t be angry. It''s not worth being angry for me." Although he was trying to coax himself, Su Yao felt a little relieved after hearing this, "I don''t care about you because you actively admit your mistakes. Let''s go, my driver. " "Where to?" "To school, of course." Su Yao looked at him with the eyes of a fool. "But you don''t have class today." Fu Shiqing said. Su Yao immediately gave him a white look, "even if there is no class, how can I not go to school now?" "But I''d rather go out with you than send you to school." Fu Shiqing said with a smile, "now that we have become intimate, it is necessary to have a real date." "If you don''t want to, I will take you back now. Then you will continue to accept my mother''s" devastation "on you." As soon as he heard the word "my mother", Su Yao could not help shaking his legs Yes, it''s better to date than to face your mother. " "Then get in the car, my exclusive guest." Fu Shiqing said while opening the door of the co pilot. Su Yao glared at him and got into the car. Chapter 907 However, the date was forced to end before it started. As soon as Su Yao and Fu Shiqing arrived at their destination, a phone call came to Su Yao''s mobile phone, and the call came from the police station. "Su Yao? This is Hengshan police station. " When he received the call, Su Yao was all muddled This is Su Yao. May I help you? " "Someone found your adoptive father Jiang Haitao dead at home, and your adoptive mother Zhou Xuemei missing. Please come to the police station." ¡°¡­¡­ Are you telling the truth? " Is Jiang Haitao dead? How did you die? Was Zhou Xuemei killed? But on weekdays, Zhou Xuemei doesn''t dare to fart in front of Jiang Haitao. How can she have the courage to kill Jiang Haitao? No, there is a saying that dogs that can''t bark will bite. Maybe Zhou Xuemei is the kind of dog that can''t bark. "It''s true. Come here quickly." "Well, I''ll be there now." Tut, if he can, he really doesn''t want to go there, but he can''t. moreover, if the police think that he killed Jiang Haitao, he will be in trouble. He doesn''t want to take the blame for others at all. Fu Shiqing, sitting on one side, listened to their conversation clearly and could not help but worry, "Su Yao, are you ok?" "Nothing." Su Yao shook his head, "but I''m afraid we can''t go on a date today. You can send me to Hengshan police station now." "If you can''t go, you can''t go. Let''s solve your foster father''s problem first, and then we''ll choose another day to go out and play. I''ll send you there now." Fu Shiqing said. "Well, please. By the way, you can take me to the mall first. I have to change my clothes. " He is now wearing a woman''s skirt, which is too inappropriate to wear to the police station. He doesn''t want to be regarded as a psychopath, let alone misunderstood by the police in the police station. Fu Shiqing also thought of this, "it''s really inappropriate for you to go to the police station in this suit. I know there''s a commercial street nearby. I''ll take you there now." Su Yao gave a "um". ¡­¡­ After entering the police station, Su Yao was taken into the interrogation room. The policeman in charge of the interrogation asked him a few questions - "Su Yao, where were you on the afternoon of July 23?" "I''m in the dorm at school." Su Yao replied calmly. "Who else is in the dormitory besides you?" "And my four roommates." "Did you go anywhere else that afternoon?" "No, I''ve been in the dormitory all the time, but after evening, I went to Hengchang hotel with my roommate for a meal. My roommate can testify for me." The policeman looked at him and then lowered his head. "Did you have any conflict with your adoptive father before that?" "I dare not talk about conflict. My adoptive father has a bad temper and starts beating people when he''s a little upset. I''m the one who beats him the most. This situation has decreased since I went to college, and my neighbors know it. Besides, I still have injuries. " With that, Su Yao stood up and turned his back, then lifted his coat up, revealing his back full of scars. Looking at the injuries on his back, the policeman in charge of the interrogation was silent Do you know where your foster mother, Zhou Xuemei, has gone? " Su Yao put down his clothes and sat back in his chair. "I don''t know. She hasn''t appeared since she went back from school that day, but I think the neighbors near my home should know something about it." Chapter 908 "Back from school? Do you mean Zhou Xuemei went to your school that day? " "Yes, she will come to school again that day to ask me for money." Su Yao said with a bitter smile, "she said that my adoptive father owes money outside and needs money for help, but I didn''t give it to him. When she saw that I refused to give it, she scolded me and left." The more the policeman listened, the more sad he felt. "This topic has passed. I''ll ask you the last two questions." "What''s the relationship between your adoptive parents like?" "I don''t think their relationship is good. Besides beating me, my adoptive father will also beat my adoptive mother. My adoptive mother once resisted, but in exchange for a beating. Since then, she is no longer afraid of resistance." "Do you think your foster mother killed your foster father?" The question really came. Su Yao sighed, "I don''t dare to talk nonsense. It depends on the investigation of the police uncle. I hope to catch the murderer as soon as possible." "Uncle policeman, do you have any other questions?" "No, you can go back." The policeman in charge of the interrogation put down his pen. "By the way, you should pay more attention these days. If your foster mother appears, call us immediately." "I see. I will pay more attention." "All right, you can go out." "Goodbye, uncle policeman." After su Yao went out, another policeman in the interrogation room finally said, "what do you think?" "Su Yao is not a murderer. It''s probably Zhou Xuemei who killed her, but there''s no evidence yet." "Then send someone to search Jiang''s house, and search carefully. You can''t let go of every corner. Jiang''s house must have evidence." "I see. Send them to search immediately." "By the way, ask the residents who live nearby to find out if anything happened on the day Jiang Haitao died." "Good." ¡­¡­ When he got out of the interrogation room, Fu Shiqing was still waiting in the hall of the police station. As soon as he saw Su Yao coming out, he immediately got up to meet him? What did they ask you? " Su Yao sighed, "it''s just some basic problems, but they seem to suspect that I killed Jiang My foster father. " On hearing this, Fu Shiqing immediately worried for him, "what should we do now?" "Don''t worry, I have dispelled their suspicion of me. Besides, I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door. I didn''t kill people. There''s nothing to be afraid of. " Smell speech, Fu Shiqing this just a sigh of relief, "that''s good, that''s good, let''s go, already at noon, I take you to eat delicious, by the way to appease your injured little heart." "Then I''ll have a lot of ice cream, preferably every flavor." Su Yao said and put his hand around his arm. "No, I can only eat two at most. Too much ice cream is bad for my stomach." Su Yao frowned, trying to bargain, "two can''t, at least five." "No, two." "Five." Su Yao persevered. Fu Shiqing very ruthlessly refused, "two." "Five!" "One." Fu Shiqing said with a smile. Su Yao immediately glared at him, "three, if less, you can eat by yourself." "Good, good, three, but after dinner." Fu Shiqing can only compromise, "how do you like a child?" Chapter 909 Su Yao snorted, "I am such a character. If you don''t like it, you can find another one." Fu Shiqing listened, some can''t laugh or cry, "how do you always like to play a small temper?" "Well?" Su Yao gave him a dead look. Fu Shiqing quickly changed his words, "but I just like your character." "So you don''t like me?" "No, no, no, I like your character, that''s right, but I like you better." Fu Shiqing responded calmly. "For the sake of your sweet mouth, I''ll let you go this time. Let''s go. I''m starving." Police officer working in the hall: go, go, don''t spread dog food in our single dog house. "OK, OK, I''ll take you to fill your stomach now." Fu Shiqing said with a smile. Police officers Would you please speak normally? Our stomach is not very good. If something goes wrong, will you take full responsibility? Su Yao to be honest, when he first met Fu Shiqing, he thought he was a very elegant and elegant son. But now it seems that he is fond of talking about local love and some bad character, but there is still a little bit of iron and Han to survive. It seems that no matter in which world, no matter what kind of skin, no matter what identity, his character is still like that. Even if it was good at the beginning, it didn''t take long for renshe to collapse completely. He had to doubt that what he was facing was not a fragment of soul, but himself But the fool of Tangyuan should not have the courage to cheat him Right? "Fu Shiqing, can you speak normally? Sometimes I really want to sew your mouth with a needle and thread. " "I want to be normal, but when I meet you, I can''t control my mouth." Fu Shiqing looked at him innocently. The corners of Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times, "OK, I won''t tell you. Let''s go." As he said, he released the hand that held Fu Shiqing''s arm, and moved two steps to the side, ready to get rid of each other for five minutes. Fu Shiqing, who noticed his move, was immediately dissatisfied. He could not help holding Su Yao''s hand. "You can''t let go, or I will be angry." After a few shakes, Su Yao could only give up, "Hang Hang Hang, you can hold it if you like." Fu Shiqing looked at the two people holding hands together, and slowly climbed up the corner of his mouth with a smile, "Su Yao, we must be together all our lives." Su Yao looked at him with a firm smile on his face. "Don''t worry, we will always be together." "So, do you want to get engaged to me right away?" Su Yao didn''t expect to change the topic to this, and he couldn''t help choking Fu Shiqing, are you in such a hurry? " "Of course, I''m in a hurry. If I don''t turn you into my man, what should I do if you are abducted by other men in the future?" "And I''d like to skip the engagement step and step directly into the palace of marriage with you." Su Yao immediately gave him a white look, "go, I don''t want to marry you so soon. I haven''t enjoyed enough single days." "But you''re not single anymore. You''ve got a boyfriend now, and your boyfriend is me." Fu Shiqing corrects his mistakes seriously. Su Yao Don''t even think about it. " Chapter 920 "Really don''t think about it any more?" Fu Shiqing tried to pretend to be wronged. But Su Yao saw through at a glance, "there is no room for discussion." "You..." Su Yao interrupted him, "if you talk again, you can go back now." Listen to this, Fu Shiqing can only shut his mouth. But he still did not give up, trying to move Su Yao with his eyes. Su Yao ignored it directly. Fu Shiqing, who failed again, immediately wilted, lowered his head and looked like he had been hit hard. Looking at him like this, Su Yao had a picture of a big dog shrugging his ears and drooping his tail after being scolded by his master. He couldn''t help reaching out and touching his head. Fu Shiqing looked up at him, "why do you touch my head?" "Well, don''t be downcast. I''ll think about the engagement." Fu Shiqing''s eyes suddenly brightened and then darkened, "really? But I think you are lying to me, so don''t comfort me. " "I''m not lying to you. Don''t think too much." Su Yao sighed. After staring at him for a long time, Fu Shiqing said, "well, I believe you this time. But I still have some things I want to do. I hope you don''t refuse. " "What''s the matter?" Fu Shiqing did not answer, but lowered his head, close to his lips. Su Yao swallowed nervously, but he didn''t refuse. And just then, a voice came out, "can you two let me? You''ve blocked the door. I can''t get in. " Scared Su Yao quickly pushed Fu Shiqing away, "sorry, sorry, I''ll get out of the way now." Damn, he forgot that he was still in the police station. He''s really a dead man. Fu Shiqing looked at the man who interrupted his good deeds. Had it not been for this man''s sudden appearance, he would have been kissing Su Yao at this time. Why does someone always come out to disturb him? How irritating! When Fu Shiqing saw that man, his legs and stomach softened, and he almost fell to his knees. Fortunately, he caught the doorknob in time, otherwise he would lose face and hair. Su Yao did not dare to stay here any longer. He took Fu Shiqing and ran out. He didn''t stop until he couldn''t see the police station. At this time, Fu Shiqing said, "my car is still parking at the gate of the police station. What are you doing here with me?" Su Yao could not help being silent Shall we go back then? " "No Fu Shiqing shook his head, "do what you haven''t done before you go back." Su Yao bit his lower lip and said, "we''ll talk about this kind of thing later, and there are so many people here. You don''t want to be shameful, but I still want to be shameful." Fu Shiqing looked around and saw that there were a lot of people there. Thinking about Su Yao''s shyness at that time, he could only let Su Yao go for a while. "Well, I''ll let you go today." Anyway, there is a long way to go. When he finds the right time, he must kiss Su yaoruan in his arms. Fu Shiqing stared at Su Yao''s red lips, thinking so. Su Yao saw that he was looking at himself with such eyes, but he was not worried about himself because he just said that. ¡°¡­¡­ Fu Shiqing, why are you looking at me like this? " Fu Shi collected his sight on his red lips and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. Let''s go." Chapter 921 After returning to the school dormitory, Su Yao just pushed the door open. Four roommates lying on the bed playing with mobile phones all looked at him, and their eyes made him want to run. He suddenly regretted that he shouldn''t have come back. According to the gossip level of these four people, if we don''t ask them clearly, we will certainly not let him go. Why don''t he run away now As soon as Su Yao''s idea came out, Fu Zijie, who was closest to the door, came up to him and grabbed his arm. He also laughed wickedly at him. "Su Yao, since you''re here, don''t go. I want to ask you some questions." Su Yao immediately want to cry without tears, "you a few let me go, to gossip other people." "No way." The four said in one voice. Su Yao Can''t you really let me go? " "No, if you don''t make it clear to us today, you won''t go out again today." The four refused his request with great ruthlessness. Su Yao Cao, if he can, he really wants to choose rewind. "Ask, but not too much." Forget it, stretching your head is a knife, shrinking your head is also a knife, and this day will come. "Pour me another glass of water. My throat is very dry now." As soon as the voice fell, a bottle of ice cold mineral water was thrown here. Su Yao quickly reached for it, but it didn''t hit him. He unscrewed the top of the bottle and took a few sips, and finally his throat became much more comfortable. "Well, you can ask, but one question after another. Take your time. Don''t ask me many questions at once. I won''t say that." "I''ll come first, I''ll come first." Fu Zijie raised his hands. Su Yao looked at him and said "Did you go home to see your parents with your temporary boyfriend yesterday?" Su Yao nodded, "that''s right." "Did you spend the night at his house last night?" Fu Ziwen continued. "Yes." "Did you sleep in the same bed last night?" Su Yao hesitated for a while, and finally nodded. Seeing this, the four suddenly looked at each other and made a sound of "Hey, hey, hey". Su Yao What''s the matter? What''s the problem? " "No, no, we''ll go on with other issues." "Did you do that last night?" "No Su Yao answered decisively. "Really not?" "No, it''s no good for me to cheat you." Su Yao said while rolling a white eye, "you don''t believe that, then ask for nothing, go to investigate yourself." "Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. We believe you. Let''s go to the last question." Su Yao Yang Yang chin, "say it." "Do you like him?" Su Yao was stunned for a moment Why do you ask that? " How do they see that? Isn''t it that obvious? "Because you have a different attitude towards him, and you come back with a smile on your face. If you''re not wrong, he sent you back, didn''t he Fu Wenkai said. ¡°¡­¡­ Fu Wenkai, if you don''t want to be a detective, you''ll be a genius. " "So you mean you like him?" "Yes, yes." Su Yao gave him a bad look. "Does he like you?" "Didn''t you say the last question?" "Don''t care about the details, just answer." "Guess for yourself, I''m going to take a bath." He had better not tell them that he had been with Fu Shiqing, otherwise he would have a headache Chapter 922 "Wait a minute." Fu Wenkai said to him, "I think you still have something to hide from us. Are you with that man?" The expression on Su Yao''s face suddenly froze Why do you think so? " Cao, why is Fu Wenkai''s intuition so sharp? "I can see that your face says'' I''m in love ''and your right also says'' I''m in love''. It''s too obvious." Fu Wenkai said, "you''d better be honest, or we won''t let you go." Su Yao That may be something wrong with your eyes. If I really fall in love, how can I hide it from you? " "What''s more, if you can hide it for a while, but not for a lifetime, you might as well say it directly." Fu Wenkai touched his chin thoughtfully. "It makes sense. I only believe you this time. But if I find out that you are lying to me, then your end will be very miserable. " "Don''t worry, I didn''t cheat you." Su Yao''s face was not red and his heart was not beating. He continued to tell lies. "If you don''t have anything else, I''ll take a bath. I''m sweating all over just now. I feel terrible." "It''s all right. Go ahead." After su Yao entered the bathroom, Fu Wenkai and his family gathered together and discussed in a low voice, "what do you think?" "I think there''s a 50 percent chance that he''s lying." "But that doesn''t rule out the possibility that he''s telling the truth." "I think we need to observe again, and it''s not too late to make a decision after the observation." "That''s it." In the bathroom, Su Yao heard their conversation clearly, but he didn''t pay attention to it. As long as he acts really enough, no one will find out. However, Su Yao, who thought so in his heart, was severely beaten in the face the next day because Fu Shiqing came to his school and found his dormitory. Looking at Fu Shiqing standing at the door of the host, Su Yao who came to open the door immediately wanted to close the door. But it was too late, because all four roommates saw Fu Shiqing. "Su Yao, who is it?" Su Yao He really wanted to die in situ. Why did the slap come so fast? Fu Shiqing came in and said hello to the four people, "Hello, I''m Fu Shiqing and Su Yao''s Boyfriends. " This words a, four people suddenly Leng Leng Leng, "are you really Su Yao''s boyfriend?" "Yes, we just got together yesterday." Fu Shiqing said with a smile. Su Yao''s heart was as cold as death Some people are still alive, but it''s no different from dying. "So it is. You understand." The four people''s faces all showed a smile of bewilderment, and then began to denounce Su Yao. "Su Yao, didn''t you say yesterday that you didn''t associate with each other? Why didn''t he tell you differently?" Su Yao Don''t ask me, I don''t know anything. "Su Yao, how dare you cheat us? What''s your conscience?" "Su Yao, you are too much. We believe you so much that in the end you are lying to us. Do you take us as your friends Su Yao If he had known that slapping would come so fast, he would have told the truth yesterday. Now, even if he has a hundred mouths, the explanation is not clear. Seeing Su Yao''s helpless face, Fu Shiqing felt that it was time for him to behave, "don''t talk about him. He didn''t dare to tell you because he was shy. He didn''t mean to cheat you." Chapter 923 "If you have to take a breath, come to me. I won''t care." Four people: I don''t know why, they always feel that they have been shown a face. Ah, the sour smell of damned love! "It''s not impossible for us to let you go, but you have to treat us to a big meal. And on your wedding day, invite us to be your best man "Yes." Fu Shiqing agreed even if he didn''t want to. It''s just two small things. There''s no need to think about them. "I..." As soon as Su Yao was ready to speak, the five of them all looked at him, "do you have any opinions?" "No, No." Su Yao waved his hand again and again, "just discuss it with you. I don''t have any opinions." At this time, Fu Shiqing said, "by the way, it''s better to hit the sun than to choose a day. It''s better for us to go out and have a meal now." "No, you''ve come to see Su Yao today. We''re not the light bulbs between you. Let''s talk about it another day." Fu Shiqing nodded, then looked at Su Yao, "let''s go, my mother asked me to take you back to dinner." Su Yao If your mother asks you to come, you can come. You are so obedient. Like to see what he was thinking in his heart, Fu Shiqing added, "I''m also forced, but if I don''t come, my mother will use that move again like yesterday." Su Yao recalled what happened yesterday and shivered. Well, I''m afraid no one can resist that move. It''s understandable that Fu Shiqing suddenly came here. "All right, let''s go." "Wait, I have another word to say." When they stepped out of the dormitory door, Fu Wenkai suddenly spoke. Su Yao and Fu Shiqing walked and turned to look at him. "Fu Shiqing, don''t bully Su Yao. If you let the four of us know that you bullied him, we will never let you go." "Don''t worry, I will never bully him." Fu Shiqing a face serious, "will never let other people bully him." Fu Wenkai said, I don''t know whether I believe it or not. He looked at Su Yao again, "Su Yao, if he dares to bully you, tell us, we will help you bully back." "Don''t worry, if he really dares to bully me, then you don''t have to do it. I''ll punch him to death myself." Su Yao said and waved his fist. I''m afraid he didn''t beat you to death just because of your small body? Make complaints about . "Again, you must protect yourself." Su Yao nodded, "I know, I will protect myself." "And you must be happy." "Yes "Yes Two voices were heard at the same time. Su Yao and Fu Shiqing look at each other and smile, "we will be very happy." "Come on, come on, you can go. Don''t show your love in front of our single dogs." Fu Wenkai was very disgusted with his way of waving. "Then let''s go. Goodbye." ¡­¡­ Seeing Su Yao and Fu Shiqing leave, Fu Wenkai sighed, "I don''t know how. I always feel sad that my daughter has finally married." "Wenkai, I didn''t expect that you still have the attributes of a mother. But to be honest, I feel the same way in my heart. " "Me too, me too." "So you are actually raising Su Yao as your daughter, right?" Fu Zijie could not help but make complaints about it. Three people together glared at him one eye, "shut up you!" Chapter 924 A week later. Zhou Xuemei, who escaped after killing her husband, was finally arrested by the police, but she refused to admit her crime even after she died. She even wanted to push the black pot on Su Yao''s head. However, the police did not believe her lies, took out the evidence collected during this period, and locked her up, waiting for the court''s decision. Zhou Xuemei naturally refused to admit her life. She chose to kill Jiang Haitao just because she didn''t want to die in Jiang Haitao''s hands one day. In order to save her life, Zhou Xuemei began to pretend to be crazy, but the police suddenly saw through her trick. If she can''t pretend to be crazy, Zhou Xuemei commits suicide. She wants to be sent to the hospital, and then find an opportunity to escape. Fortunately, her plan was half done. After she was found to have committed suicide, the police soon sent someone to take her to a nearby hospital. And after the doctor''s diagnosis, Zhou Xuemei needs to stay in the hospital ward for a month. This one month is enough time for Zhou Xuemei to find a way to escape. But unfortunately, Zhou Xuemei can''t escape. She can''t even get out of the door of the ward. As if expecting her to run away, the police specially assigned two people to guard outside the ward in turn 24 hours a day. Zhou Xuemei is almost suspicious, but she hasn''t given up. She wants Su Yao to help. There is such a rule in the law - if the relatives are not prepared to investigate the responsibility, the person who killed the person will not be sentenced to death, and may also be acquitted. Although she is not very good to Su Yao, it is she who gives Su Yao a lot. Su Yao will not watch him be shot. So Zhou Xuemei asked the police to see her adopted son before she died. The police agreed and borrowed a cell phone to call her. Zhou Xuemei remembers Su Yao''s mobile phone number thoroughly. After she receives the mobile phone, she immediately makes a call. Although the mobile phone screen shows a strange number, Su Yao still connected. When Zhou Xuemei saw Su Yao answer the phone, she felt more hopeful. "Su Yao, I''m your mother." "Oh." Su Yao said in a cold voice, "what can I do for you?" Zhou Xuemei doesn''t care about his attitude towards herself. She only knows that Su Yao is the only one who can save herself now. "Su Yao, I''m in Boren hospital now. There''s something I need you to help me solve. Come here quickly." Naturally, Su Yao knew what Zhou Xuemei was referring to, because he knew that Zhou Xuemei had been arrested by the police for a long time. He also guessed that Zhou Xuemei would call and ask him to help It''s impossible for him to help. If he doesn''t mind meeting Zhou Xuemei for the last time, he doesn''t mind turning Zhou Xuemei''s hope into despair. He will also let Zhou Xuemei know what it means to exterminate her relatives. "I see. I''ll go there now." With that, Su Yao hung up. He pushed and hugged Fu Shiqing, "go, go with me to Bo''ai hospital and show you a good play." But Fu Shiqing was not very interested in what he said, "what do you want to do on such a hot day? I don''t want to be melted by the sun." Su Yao immediately gave him a white look. "You think you are ice cream. If you say it melts, it melts. If you don''t want to go with me, I''ll go by myself "No, I''ll go with you." Chapter 925 Hearing that Su Yao would come, Zhou Xuemei felt more hopeful. She controlled her impulse to laugh and sat on the bed waiting for Su Yao to come. Soon, Su Yao arrived. He asked Fu Shiqing to wait outside the ward while he entered the ward alone. Seeing that Su Yao finally came, Zhou Xuemei stood up excitedly and knelt down in front of Su Yao with great skill. Su Yao stepped back, did not get up, just watched her performance. "Son, I''ve been supporting you for more than ten years. Please help me. If you don''t help me this time, I''ll die." Zhou Xuemei had a runny nose and tears. Su Yao, who watched her performance all the way, didn''t even change his expression. "What happened?" "I accidentally killed your father. Now the police have arrested me. After the court''s decision, I will be shot, but I really don''t want to die..." Zhou Xuemei choked. "I heard that as long as the family members are not held responsible, they will not be sentenced to death Son, help me. " "You mean let me plead for you?" Su Yao looked at her with a smile. "Yes, that''s it. Help me." However, what Zhou Xuemei doesn''t know is that Su Yao standing in front of him is not the one before. He will not only help her, but also push her into the abyss of despair. "But if you kill someone, you have to pay for your life. I''m sorry, I can''t help you. All I can do is go to your grave every year after you die." Sorry, he won''t help, and he won''t go to her grave. No, not even a grave. Zhou Xuemei didn''t expect that Su Yao would say such words. She opened her eyes incredulously. "What do you mean? Do you want to watch me die?" "Su Yao, why are you so heartless? If you don''t appreciate my raising you so much, I hope I will die soon. I shouldn''t have brought you back at the beginning... " "Oh." Su Yao carelessly stretched out his hand and pulled out his ear, "if you''re finished, I''ll go back. I''m not as free as you are." Zhou Xuemei is now sure that he really doesn''t want to save himself, and her hope is suddenly shattered, "Su Yao, you can''t do this to me, you will be struck by lightning." "But I think if I save you, a scum of the society, I will be struck by heaven." Su Yao said with a smile, "so for me and society, please go to hell." Zhou Xuemei "By the way, I''d like to advise you again. You''d better stop being a demon and think about running away. The police won''t let you run away from them. You''d better enjoy the few hours left." "And this should be the last time I see you, so before I leave, I have a blessing for you -" "have a good time in the 18th floor hell after you die." Listening to this "blessing", Zhou Xuemei suddenly burst out with a mouthful of old blood. She pointed at Su Yao, too angry to speak for a long time Su Yao, you will go to hell one day. I will wait for you in hell. " "That may disappoint you. I''ve never done anything wrong. After I die, I''ll go to heaven, not hell." Chapter 926 "But it''s you, in addition to the 18 levels of hell, you are likely to be thrown into the animal Road, and you will end up being eaten by human beings every life." When Zhou Xuemei listened to these words, another puff of old blood came out. Su Yao was very disgusted and stepped back a few steps, "Tut, your tolerance is too low, I just said a few words of truth, you vomit blood." "Also, if you can bear it well, you won''t choose to kill Jiang Haitao that day. You will come to this step today. It''s all your fault." Mingming can wait for those creditors to come and break Jiang Haitao''s leg before leaving, but he has to kill Jiang Haitao himself. Zhou Xuemei is really stupid and poisonous. Zhou Xuemei was so angry that she couldn''t speak for a long time. Su Yao said again, "I won''t say anything else to you. I don''t have to kill you. Goodbye. No, never again As Zhou Xuemei watched him leave, another mouthful of old blood came out Su Yao, come back, come back! " The only response to her, however, was the sound of the door being closed. Fu Shiqing, who was waiting outside the ward, saw that Su Yao had finally come out, and quickly met him, "how about that? What''s the matter with you? " "I don''t have anything to do with it. It''s Zhou Xuemei who has something to do with it. She has vomited blood because of me." Su Yao said. "You''re OK, but what did you say to make her vomit blood?" "She said she didn''t want to die and asked me to help her, but I refused." Su Yao said with a smile, "she is really stupid. She can retaliate Jiang Haitao in another way, but she has to choose this extreme way. However, she deserves it and is not worthy of sympathy." Fu Shiqing thought of the things he had investigated. He looked at Su Yao and said, "you..." "What''s the matter?" "With me, no one can bully you any more. I will knock down those who want to bully you one by one!" Fu Shiqing said firmly. Listening to this, the Su family was stunned at first, then laughed, "after that, I''ll rely on you to protect me, my hero." The people who passed by listened to their conversation. They were so sour that their teeth would fall off. Grass, why do people show love everywhere? When will it be their turn to take off this damn life?! ¡­¡­ After a few days, the court''s final judgment on Zhou Xuemei finally came down. Zhou Xuemei was sentenced to death. Now she has been put in prison. As for the execution time, it is a month later. Su Yao''s four roommates all learned the news from the Internet. When they knew the news, they just felt comfortable. They have long been unhappy with Zhou Xuemei, a scum. Sometimes they curse her in their heart and go to die. They didn''t expect that this day has really come. Jiang Haitao is killed by Zhou Xuemei, and Zhou Xuemei is about to die. After Zhou Xuemei died, Su Yao didn''t have to continue to live the hard life before. This is really a good thing to celebrate. On the same day, the four decided to invite Su Yao out for a good meal to celebrate this good thing. Su Yao agreed and took Fu Shiqing with him. Now they are very regretful, because Su Yao and Fu Shiqing have no conscience - they show their love in front of them. They are going to have enough dog food before the dish is served. Chapter 927 After su Yao once again showed his love to Fu Shi in front of them, Fu Wenkai finally couldn''t help saying, "did you two come out to have dinner with us, or did you show us your love?" As soon as the words came out, the other three also spoke one after another. "Your behavior is too much!" "Please stop hurting single dogs like this "Can you two take care of the feelings of our four single dogs? We really don''t want to eat dog food anymore." Listening to their condemnation, Su Yao''s heart is not fluctuating, and even wants to laugh, "if you really can''t see it, then hurry to find a partner with me, and show your love in front of us." Fu Shiqing also said, "I''m really sorry, we can''t control ourselves, so we can only hurt you for a while. In order to express my sincere apology to you, I''ll treat you to this meal. Help yourself Four people: "I''m not sure." Listen, listen, is this human talk? It''s too much to show off your love and wealth! However, it is a fool not to take advantage. Since Fu Shiqing said that he would invite the meal, they would not be polite. "Then we''re welcome." Fu Shiqing gave a "um". "Waiter, come here." Fu Wenkai waved to the waiter standing by. The waiter quickly came over and gave him a standard smile, "this guest, what do you need?" "We''ll have extra food for this table." "Good." The waiter handed the menu in his hand. Fu Wenkai took it over, looked at it with Fu Zijie and the three of them, then reported the name of the dish, and also a series of reports. The waiter wrote them down one by one with a pen and paper. Su Yao, who silently counted how many dishes they had in his heart, couldn''t help saying, "are you sure you can finish all of them?" As soon as the words came out, the four looked up at him, "what''s the problem?" "No problem. You can order as much as you like." Instead of him, Fu Shiqing replied, "by the way, this hotel is an industry under the name of the Fu family. If you want to eat again in the future, you can come again. I''ll ask the manager here to give you a free bill." Listening to this, not only Su Yao, but also the waiter looked at him. The waiter was very curious whether what he said was true or whether he was pretending to be a rich man, but he didn''t ask. Instead, he planned to wait and ask his colleagues who had worked here for several years. Su Yao glared at Fu Shiqing, "can you shut up for me?" If he didn''t know that Fu Shiqing spoke straightforwardly, he would have suspected that Fu Shiqing was showing off his wealth. Fu Wenkai felt that they had been hit by 1000000 + from Fu Shiqing. They know that Fu Shiqing''s family is rich, but they didn''t expect to be so rich. Even this famous hotel is only one of his family''s industries. In this world, people are more angry than others. "So, Su Yao, are you married to a top class family?" Fu Zijie said with a complicated look. At this time, Su Yao was drinking water. When he heard his words, he was choked. "Cough, Fu Zijie, can you stop saying this when I drink water? Do you want me to choke?" Ignoring his words, Fu Zijie continued to say, "brother, don''t forget your wealth. After you marry into a rich family, don''t forget us." Chapter 928 "What? Do you want Fu Shiqing to introduce you to a man from a rich family who will be your boyfriend? " Su Yao joked. As a straight man of iron and steel, Fu Zijie could not help shivering when he heard this, "I''d better leave. I don''t want to find a boyfriend. I''m different from you who have been bent into mosquito repellent incense. The only thing I like is big chested cute girls." "How do you know you don''t like the same sex if you haven''t tried? In fact, I can ask someone to identify your true sexual orientation. Would you like to have a try? " "No, brother, I''m wrong. Just think I didn''t say anything just now." Fu Zijie put his hands together and asked Su Yao for mercy. "Well, I''m joking with you. How can I be that kind of person?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± I think you are that kind of person. Fu Zijie silently make complaints about it. Waiter: "I''m sorry." He heard nothing, nothing. "Guests, what else do you need? If not, I''ll take the list to the kitchen "No, you go." Fu Wenkai closed the menu and gave it to the waiter. After a few more words, the waiter left The six began to talk and laugh again. Suddenly, Fu Wenkai asked a fatal question, "when are you going to get engaged?" As soon as this question came out, the other three people all looked at Su Yao and Fu Shiqing with curiosity on their faces. Su Yao choked immediately Cao, why do people ask him this question no matter where they go? Do you just want him to be engaged to Fu Shiqing? Is it true that everyone is Fu Shiqing''s mother? Fu Shiqing was very calm. He took a sip of tea first, and then slowly said, "I really want to get engaged early, but Su Yao doesn''t agree. I can''t do anything with him, so I have to let him go." "Su Yao, it''s wrong of you. If you don''t hurry up, this rich and nice person will be abducted by other fox spirits." "That is, if I were you, I would marry early." "You''d better think it over. If he really runs away with others, you''ll have nowhere to cry." "Don''t worry, he doesn''t have the guts." Su Yao looked at Fu Shiqing''s lower body with a smile. "If he really dares to go off the rails, then I will abolish him and make him inhumane again!" Then he crumpled the cup in his hand. Fu Shiqing immediately worried, "is your hand OK? Well, why are you pinching the cup? " "I''m fine. It''s this cup." Su Yao showed him his hand. Seeing that he was really not hurt, Fu Shiqing was relieved. Four people: "I''m not sure." OK, one is willing to fight and the other is willing to win. What else can they say? They''d better not worry about it. This topic just ended, and the atmosphere became a bit awkward. Fortunately, after a while, a waiter came to serve. ¡­¡­ After six people finished their meal, it was already nine o''clock in the evening, and there was not much time left for the entrance guard of the school. After paying the bill, Fu Shiqing drove Fu Wenkai back to school. As for Su Yao, he took him back. When he learned that Su Yao was going to go home with Fu Shiqing tonight, Fu Wenkai and the four of them all laughed, and they were very ambiguous. "Watch out tonight, you two. Don''t get tired." "Go away!" Chapter 929 Time flies. First, the day when Zhou Xuemei was sentenced to death came. In order to let more people know that killing is illegal, the police broadcast the process of Zhou Xuemei being shot. Su Yao also saw it, but he didn''t respond at all. He just said "deserve it", just like commenting on whether a dish is delicious or not. After Zhou Xuemei was shot, the police made a special call to Su Yao and asked him to take Zhou Xuemei''s body away. Su Yao refused and let them handle it by themselves. After repeated confirmation, the police hung up. Su Yao put down his cell phone and leaned against Fu Shiqing''s arms. "Shiqing, do you think I''m too cold?" "Not at all." Fu Shiqing reached out and touched his face, "if I were you, I would be more ruthless. You don''t have to have any psychological burden." "So it is." Zhou Xuemei is not su Yao''s adoptive mother. He doesn''t have to think about it so much. "Don''t mention it. I want to eat ice cream. Can you go out and buy some for me?" "Didn''t you just buy a lot of them in the refrigerator a few days ago?" "No more." Su Yao stretched out his hand and scratched his head. "Hey hey," he said with a smile, "I''m almost finished." Fu Shiqing sighed helplessly, "you, I have told you so many times, you just don''t listen. If you eat bad one day, I see if you can still laugh "Don''t say it. I''m tired of hearing it. Go and buy it." "OK, little ancestor, I''m going to buy it now. Wait for me to come back." Su Yao let out a hum, and then a salted fish collapsed on the sofa. Fu Shiqing sighed, got up and went out. After a while, he came back with a bag of ice cream. Looking at the bag of ice cream, Su Yao immediately sat up, his eyes shining, "take it quickly." Fu Shiqing went over and handed over the bag of ice cream. Su Yao picked up one of his favorite flavors and asked him to put the rest in the refrigerator. Fu Shiqing looked at Su Yao, who ate with relish, and suddenly wanted to taste the ice cream, but in another way. Fu Shiqing''s eyes turned to Su Yao''s red lips, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down. "Su Yao." Su Yao didn''t know why he suddenly called his name, raised his head and looked at him blankly. Fu Shiqing snatched the ice cream in his hand, and then gave him a very strong kiss on the lip. Su Yao was stunned. It took him a long time to react. However, he has been kissing so much that he has no strength, so he can only let Fu Shiqing "act recklessly" to himself. After the kiss, Fu Shiqing looked at Su Yao whose face was redder than apple and said with a smile, "it''s delicious. No wonder you like it so much." Su Yao was stunned at first. When he realized what he meant by this, he became angry. He pounced on Fu Shiqing, "Fu Shiqing, since you want to eat so much, why don''t you go to the refrigerator and get one with the same taste?" "But I think you''re sweeter and better than ice cream." Fu Shiqing said seriously. Su Yao choked and said "..." Well, in terms of shamelessness, Fu Shiqing is better than others. ¡°¡­¡­ Only this time, I can''t do it again, or I''ll really beat you to death. " "But aren''t you very happy? Is this the truth in the legend? " Chapter 930 The string in Su Yao''s mind, which is called reason, suddenly broke. He sprang at Fu Shiqing with his teeth and claws open. "Fu Shiqing, I''ve changed my mind. I''m going to beat you to death now "Are you angry because I have exposed your mind?" Fu Shiqing stretched out his hand and pulled him into his arms. He put his arms around his waist. Su Yao immediately struggled, "Fu Shiqing, let me go!" He reached out and slapped Su Yao on the buttock, "give me a little, or I don''t mind doing you here now." Su Yao suddenly calmed down, and then blew up Fu Shiqing, how do you get into heat all day long? Are you a bird / beast? " "Birds / animals? Do you want to see what a real bird / beast looks like? " Fu Shiqing asked in a low voice. Su Yao felt that he was very dangerous at the moment. He quickly used all his strength to break off his hands around his waist, and then jumped up half a meter away from him, looking at him with alert eyes. "Fu Shiqing, I warn you, don''t mess around, or I''ll really be rude to you." Fu Shiqing sat up and looked at his vigilance. He shook his head helplessly. "Don''t worry, I won''t do that to you before we are engaged. Otherwise, I would have done it to you, a charming goblin." Su Yao thought about it and thought that it was so. He no longer looked at him with that kind of eyes, but he didn''t dare to be near him, so he sat on the opposite sofa. He picked up the ice cream he hadn''t finished eating. Just as he was going to continue eating, Fu Shiqing said, "when will you graduate? I can''t wait to get engaged to you. " The latter sentence fell into Su Yao''s ears and became "I can''t wait to eat you". I can''t help shivering, "I don''t know. Don''t ask me. Ask our headmaster yourself." "That''s a bit too much trouble. I''d better wait. Anyway, I''ve been waiting so long. I don''t mind waiting a little longer." Su Yao You don''t mind, but I do! ¡°¡­¡­ Fu Shiqing, tell me the truth. Why do you want to get engaged to me as soon as possible? Is there any ulterior conspiracy Listen to this, Fu Shiqing immediately can''t laugh or cry, "you think too much, I just have a sense of crisis, afraid that you are robbed by the goblins from where, so I want to get engaged with you as soon as possible." "After engagement, you are equivalent to being engraved with the name of Fu Shiqing. No one dares to harass and collude with you?" "So it is..." The next second, the words suddenly changed, "do you think I will believe your lies? You are greedy for my body. You are cheap, bah!" "Do you want me to be humble or eunuch?" Su Yao choked and said "..." How on earth should he answer this question? Do you want to say "I not only want you to be humble, but also want you to be a eunuch"? Isn''t that to abolish Fu Shiqing, so that even if he wants to do that kind of thing, he can only be powerless? When Fu Shiqing saw that Su Yao couldn''t answer, he said, "since you can''t answer, I''ll ask you another way -" "do you want to have sex or not in the future?" Chapter 931 Su Yao almost bit his tongue You, what did you just say? " "Do you want to have sex or not?" Fu Shiqing repeated. Su Yao didn''t know what to answer Why is your brain full of yellow trash? Don''t you feel ashamed when you say that? " "You''re changing the subject." Su Yao "You really want to answer yes, don''t you?" Su Yao immediately blew up his hair, "you''re a ghost. If you dare to talk nonsense to me again, I''ll kill you now!" Fu Shiqing murmured in a low voice, "I''m telling the truth. Why don''t you like it?" Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "eh?" "I know I''m wrong. I''ll go to the wall and think about it right away." "Wait a minute." Su Yao stopped him, "you go to get me an ice cream first, and then go to the wall to think about it." Fu Shiqing I see Su Yao was eating the ice cream in his hand. Looking at Fu Shiqing who was thinking about his mistakes, he said, "this punishment is too light, in case you don''t have a long memory in the future, you should lean against the wall now." Listening to this, Fu Shiqing immediately looked back at him and said, "do you want me to disappear from the beautiful world?" "Ah?" "Handstand time too long will cause blood reflux, is likely to cause cerebral hemorrhage..." "If you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can say that you don''t need to murder my husband." Su Yao OK, just think that I didn''t say anything just now and continue to face your wall and think about your past. " ¡­¡­ Soon, it was the day of Su Yao''s graduation. On the same day, Fu Shiqing also came to the school and watched the graduation ceremony. After the graduation ceremony, Fu Shiqing proposed to Su Yao in front of his classmates. "Su Yao, when you graduate, can you marry me?" All the students coaxed, "marry him, marry him." Being looked at by so many people, Su Yao always felt ashamed, and his face turned red. But he gave Fu Shiqing a reply. He held out his right hand to Fu Shiqing. Although he didn''t say anything, Fu Shiqing understood what he meant. He put the ring on Su Yao''s ring finger, and then excitedly held him around. The crowd immediately began to coax. "Why don''t you just skip the step of getting married and go straight into the bridal chamber." "Yes! Enter the bridal chamber, enter the bridal chamber Fu Shiqing put Su Yao down and said in his ear with a smile, "let''s go into the bridal chamber today according to what they said." Su Yao''s face "Shua" suddenly red explosion, "you give me roll ah!" "Roll the sheets, roll the sheets!" Su Yao What''s the matter with these people? Why are they more excited than his clients? "Listen, they are all in such a hurry. Let''s not let them down." With that, Fu Shiqing picked him up. Scared, Su Yao quickly hugged his neck, "Fu Shiqing, what do you want to do?" "Don''t worry, I don''t want to do that to you. I don''t have the guts to be promiscuous in public." Su Yao choked for a moment What are you trying to do? " "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to hold you and walk from here to the school gate." Fu Shiqing said with a smile. "You don''t want face, I still want face, put me down quickly!" "No way!" Chapter 932 After returning to the Fu family, Fu Shiqing told the good news that his proposal was successful. Xia xueqiong laughs after listening. Fu Shiqing''s proposal is successful, which means that she can prepare for the engagement banquet. After the engagement banquet, it is the wedding banquet. Fu CHENFENG, Fu Shinian and li man are also very happy. Fu Wan is not so happy. Su Yao is her tutor now, and he is strict with her. If he marries into the Fu family, he has more reason to take care of her. But she can''t destroy her little uncle''s marriage, and if she does, she will be beaten by the whole family. Maybe she will be forced to leave home. So she''d better not do things that are doomed to have no good results Xia xueqiong was happy, but she didn''t lose her mind. She looked at Su Yao and confirmed to her, "Xiao Su, did Shi Qing really propose to you? Do you really agree to his proposal? " "Aunt, it''s true." Su Yao said and showed the ring on his hand. As soon as he saw the ring, Fu Wan was sure it was true. "Well, since Shiqing proposed to you and you agreed, let''s fix the engagement time now." Su Yao Aunt, do you need to be in such a hurry? Now that I''ve agreed to Shi Qing''s proposal, I won''t go back. " "Well, that''s right, but it''s still a engagement, and it''s been a long time. I don''t want to wait any longer." Xia xueqiong said, "besides, the person who doesn''t want to wait is not me, but Shiqing. You have to think about him, don''t you?" Speaking of this, Su Yao couldn''t say anything more, "well, the engagement time is up to your aunt." "I''ve chosen this day for a long time. The 15th of next month will be a good day once in a thousand years. You and Shiqing are engaged on that day. " Xia xueqiong said with a smile. Su Yao calculated that there was just one month left from the 15th of next month. This time was not unacceptable, so he nodded, "OK, let''s go to the 15th of next month." "That''s settled." The smile on Xia xueqiong''s face is more brilliant. "To celebrate this, I''ll cook dinner today." As soon as the words came out, people''s faces suddenly changed. "Xueqiong, you''d better leave it to the chef. Don''t do it yourself." Fu CHENFENG was the first to speak. "Yes, mom, it''s better to leave cooking to professionals, so don''t go into the kitchen." Fu Shinian echoed. "Grandma..." Su Yao, who knew nothing about the inside story, put out a finger and poked Fu Shiqing, who was sitting beside him. He asked softly, "why do they react like this?" "You don''t know, my mother is the kind of dark chef who can use sugar as salt, vinegar as soy sauce, and the best ingredients to make the worst dishes." Fu Shiqing sighed as he spoke. "Once before, on a whim, she took the initiative to cook and cook for us. As a result, after we ate it, we all vomited and diarrhoea, and even went to the hospital with her family. It took three days and three nights of normal saline in the hospital to get better." When he said this, Su Yao felt numb Is your mother really that bad? " "Really, if you don''t believe it, you can try it." "Forget it. I cherish my life." Chapter 933 Xia xueqiong listened to their words and was very upset. "Why, do you dislike my cooking?" "But grandma, the food you cooked is really not delicious. It''s not only not delicious, but also can eat dead people." Fu Wan put it bluntly, "did you forget that you cooked us dinner on a whim last time, and the whole family was able to get into the hospital?" "Do you want to get the whole family into the hospital this time?" Xia xueqiong choked and said "..." Well, it did happen, and last time she even went to the hospital herself. Fu Wan saw that she began to waver and made persistent efforts. "Grandma, if you don''t want to scare away the object that my little uncle finally found, I advise you to give up your terrible idea." Xia xueqiong It''s also true that Shiqing has a hard time finding an object. She can''t scare the other party away for a meal. "Since you don''t want to eat my food, I won''t cook it. Let''s go out and have a good dinner tonight." Seeing that she finally gave up the idea of cooking in person, everyone was relieved. As long as she doesn''t cook herself, no matter where she goes, there''s no problem. "Grandma, I know there is a private restaurant where the food is very delicious. Shall we go there?" Fu Wan said. Xia xueqiong said, "well, I don''t have any opinions. What about you?" "I don''t have a problem either." Fu CHENFENG said. "We don''t have any opinions either." "That''s it. Let''s go now." ¡­¡­ After they came out of the private restaurant, it was already more than ten o''clock in the evening. And each one of them is too strong to walk. Fu Wan belched. She reached out and rubbed her bulging stomach. "What''s up? Is this restaurant''s private food particularly delicious? " "It''s delicious." Xia xueqiong said, "I want to spend money to dig the cooks home." "Xueqiong, if you really like it, I''ll have the chef dug up tomorrow." Fu CHENFENG starts the mode of beloved wife. Others: "I''m not sure." I''m old enough to show my love there. Don''t you feel bored? Xia xueqiong shook her head. "Forget it. No matter how delicious the food is, you will be tired of eating it every day. When you want to eat in the future, just come here." "That''s true, xueqiong. Let''s go for a walk over there." "Good." Xia xueqiong nodded, "I haven''t taken a walk with you for a long time. Let''s go." Fu CHENFENG and Xia xueqiong walked away hand in hand, leaving Su Yao and five of them looking at each other. Will they go back or hang out for a while? At this time, li man said, "Shinian, my stomach is swollen now. Let''s go for a walk." "Good." Fu Shinian took her hand. Now there are only Su Yao, Fu Shiqing and Fu Wan left "Fu Shiqing, let''s go for a while." "Let''s go. I''ll take you to a good place." As the voice fell, Fu Shiqing took Su Yao away. Only Fu Wan was left standing there. As the only single dog in the family, Fu Wan felt that he was too difficult. It''s OK to watch three couples show their love. Now we can only go for a walk by ourselves. What kind of human suffering is this? "Oh, my God, when will it be my turn to take off this damn life?" Chapter 934 Su Yao and Fu Shiqing walked to the door of a hotel. They looked at each other and said in a different voice, "if you don''t have your ID card, you''d better go back." Two people at the same time Leng Leng, then Fu Shiqing chuckled, "how? So are you going to have a good night with me today? Aren''t you very resistant to that kind of thing? " Su Yao immediately gave him a white look, "you think too much, I don''t have that kind of plan." "Is that true?" Fu Shiqing looked down at him, "but why is your face red?" "I said no is no, you have to follow me, don''t you?" Su Yao said fiercely, "if you fight with me again, I''ll throw you to the construction site to fight!" Fu Shiqing how to see how to feel his expression is very lovely, "you scold me a few more try." He choked so much that Su Yao could not say what he was going to continue If you want me to scold you, I''ll scold you. I don''t want face? " "But I think what you call me is the most beautiful." Fu Shiqing said with a smile. As soon as this remark came out, Su Yao''s eyes suddenly became very strange. "You like to be scolded so much. Fu Shiqing, aren''t you a trembler?" "If you are shaking s, then I am willing to be your shaking M." Su Yao felt that he was about to get goose bumps all over his body. "Fu Shiqing, is your brain broken? Can you make me normal?" Fu Shiqing hands, "I was quite normal, but after I met you, I was not normal." Su Yao Blame me? "It''s all because of you that I''ve become like this, so you must be responsible for me, and it''s the kind of life." Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "roll, roll, don''t talk nonsense with you, I want to go back to sleep." "I''ll go back with you and we''ll sleep together." Fu Shiqing said while holding his hand. Su Yao couldn''t get rid of him. He had to let him go Halfway through, Su Yao suddenly remembered something very important. It''s not just the two of them who came out tonight. The car was driven by Fu Shiqing, and the Fu family is quite far away from here. If they just walk back, they''ll have to walk until one or two in the morning. Besides, the car key is still in Fu Shiqing''s hands. "Fu Shiqing, did you forget that you drove out today?" As soon as the words came out, Fu Shiqing was silent Are you sure I drove the car today? " Su Yao immediately rolled his eyes, "is it not you or who? If you really don''t believe it, see if you have the car keys Fu Shiqing took out his pants pocket, and the key to the car was still there. He couldn''t help being silent Let''s go back now. " Su Yao gave a "um". ¡­¡­ When Su Yao and Fu Shiqing went back to the original road, they found that all five of them were waiting there. Xia xueqiong saw that they finally came back and said with a smile, "Oh, you are finally willing to come back. We thought you were going to leave us and go to the sweet world." Su Yao Now he finally knows why Fu Shiqing is so unorthodox. It''s completely up to his mother. "Mom, I want to live with Su Yao, but I can''t leave you alone." Xia xueqiong gave him a white look, "OK, OK, just for your virtue, I don''t know. I think it''s now that you think of us together." Chapter 935 It was already 12 o''clock in the morning when I was in bed after the bath. Listening to the sound of water coming from the bathroom, Su Yao couldn''t sleep. He rolled back and forth in bed and finally buried his face on the pillow. Tangyuan came out of the corner and jumped onto the bed. "Host, what are you worrying about?" Su Yao turned over and spread his arms and legs. "It''s nothing. It''s just that he can''t calm down for no reason." "Host, I know!" "What do you know?" "You must be worrying about whether you want to make bed with Fu Shiqing later." The dumpling side said side very affirmative nodded, "certainly is such right." After hearing this, Su Yao suddenly blew up, "don''t talk nonsense to me. I''m not obsessed with that kind of thing." "Host, every time you get stuck in the middle of something, it''s like this. Don''t be duplicative. Be honest. " "Besides, you''ve already rolled the sheets with him so many times. There''s nothing to be ashamed of. And sooner or later, this day will come, unless you leave the task plane now." Su Yao He will not leave, at least not at this time. He and Fu Shiqing are not engaged yet. Seeing his expression, Tang Yuan knew that he was still reluctant to leave here, so he said, "host, since you don''t want to leave here, you should get ready." ¡°¡­¡­ I see. You can disappear. " "Ah?" "Why, do you want to stay and see me roll the sheets with Fu Shiqing?" Su Yao looked at it with a smile. Tangyuan was startled by his straightforward words, "no, no, I don''t want to stay to see you two clapping for love at all. I will disappear now, disappear now." Su Yao took a deep breath. He looked at the direction of the bathroom and made sure that Fu Shiqing would stay in it for a while. Then he walked towards the wardrobe and took out a set of funny pajamas that Xia xueqiong had given him a few days ago. Looking at that set of funny pajamas, Su Yao tangled again and again, finally gritted his teeth and put them on. After putting it on, he went to the floor mirror and looked at it. Then his whole face turned red. No wonder this Pajama is called "fun Pajama". It''s only made of thin black yarn, and the material is transparent. You can see the "scenery" inside at a glance. It''s so colorful. Su Yao thinks it''s too shameful. He can''t bear the shame And just as he was about to take off his funny pajamas, Fu Shiqing came out of the bathroom. Fu Shiqing looked at Su Yao who was familiar with the familiar pajamas, but the whole person was not good. Why did Su Yao suddenly wear this kind of thing? Do you want to have a wonderful night with him? Fu Shiqing resisted the urge to knock Su Yao down immediately, took a deep breath, and tried to make his expression look very calm. "Su Yao, what are you doing in this way?" Su Yao hesitated, "I, I..." Damn, how come he can''t say it at such a critical moment? Fu Shiqing''s eyes flashed a smile quickly, "I know, you must not wear pajamas, so you wear this set." Su Yao suddenly choked Yes, that''s it! " Cao, how can Fu Shiqing be such a gentleman at such a time? "I''m going to bed. Please turn off the light." Chapter 936 Listening to his voice, Fu Shiqing knew that he was a little angry. It is said that women''s temperaments are the most eccentric, but in his opinion, Su Yao is the one with the most eccentric temperaments. He is always angry because of certain words, and always because of some trifles. It''s just uncertain. Fu Shiqing sighed and went to dig out Su Yao who was hiding in the quilt. Su Yao glared at him, "Fu Shiqing, what are you doing? Why do you disturb my sleep?" Fu Shiqing did not answer his words, but said with a smile, "I know." "What do you know? You don''t know anything. " "I know you dress like this just to seduce me, but I didn''t expect you to do it all of a sudden. After all, you refused me not long ago..." "And dressed like this, you are really -" "too coquettish! I see that I want to bully you under my body now. You cry and beg for mercy. " Fu Shiqing''s words were too straightforward. Su Yao''s face turned red again. "Fu Shiqing, shut up immediately!" "You see, every time I tell you the truth, you will be like this, but I like you like this way." Fu Shiqing laughed, "but now I think you will look better when you cry under me." Su Yao didn''t know how to fight Fu Shiqing. Now he just wanted to find a way to get in. ¡°¡­¡­ Fu Shiqing, I''m going to bed. Don''t be so noisy. " With that, Su Yao was about to get into the bed again. But Fu Shiqing didn''t give him that chance. He covered Su Yao''s body and said with a smile, "it''s a long night. We can do something interesting. What''s more, if you dress like this, don''t waste this great opportunity." Su Yao wanted to push him away, but he didn''t know how. His hands didn''t work at all, and his mouth didn''t work at all. "Then you should be gentle and don''t hurt me." "Good." Fu Shiqing answered softly. Su Yao gave up his struggle and fell into the sea of love and desire. They didn''t know how long they had been doing it. Su Yao only knew that he had reached the top several times, and neither he nor Fu Shiqing wanted to stop. After a love affair, Su Yao was too tired to sleep. Fu Shiqing stares at him for a long time, then hugs him into his arms with a smile, "good, your body and mind finally belong to me." ¡­¡­ The next day. Su Yao and Fu Shiqing didn''t wake up until the sun was up. Su Yao felt that he was going to fall apart, because last night was too fierce, and Fu Shiqing, a dog man, was like a hungry wolf who could never be fed. He bullied him and cried several times. Later, he said no, but Fu Shiqing refused to stop. Su Yao''s anger came from his heart. He stretched out his right foot to Fu Shiqing and wanted to kick him off the bed, but he didn''t have any strength. Moreover, Fu Shiqing held his right foot and looked at him innocently, "what''s the matter with you?" Su Yao was even more angry. He bit and tried to gather the Demon power in his right foot. Then he finally got what he wanted and kicked Fu Shiqing out of bed. "Fu Shiqing, why didn''t you stop when I asked you to stop last night?" Fu Shiqing got up from the ground, "but what you said yesterday was" don''t stop. " Chapter 937 Su Yao was so angry that he said, "what''s" don''t stop "? I said "no, stop." is there something wrong with your ears? " "I''m not wrong. What you''re saying is don''t stop." Fu Shiqing looks innocent. Su Yao felt that he was going to have a heart attack. "Whatever you say, I''m too lazy to argue with you." With that, he got out of bed and headed for the bathroom. Results did not walk a few steps, a soft leg, the whole person fell forward heavily. Seeing this, Fu Shiqing rushed to serve as a meat mat for him. Su Yao was not injured, but he was injured himself, and he also injured an important part. Feeling the pain from somewhere, Fu Shiqing suddenly felt that his whole life was not good. ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao, can you move your knee away from me Smell speech, Su Yao suddenly Leng Leng, etc. after reaction, he quickly got up to pick up Fu Shiqing''s underwear. At this time, Xia xueqiong suddenly opened the door and came in, "two lazy ghosts, get up..." Before she had finished speaking, she saw Su Yao''s face facing Fu Shiqing''s scene and was silent. "I''m sorry to disturb you. Go on." Su Yao held out Er Kang''s hand. "Auntie, it''s not what you think. I can explain it. Don''t leave." Xia xueqiong did not listen to his explanation, but also very considerate to help them to close the door, "I understand, you continue, today does not come down all day is OK, but you don''t be too fierce, save time to go to the hospital anorectal." Su Yao''s face was full of lovelessness. He looked at Fu Shiqing and said with a smile, "your mother is really open-minded. It doesn''t match her age at all." Fu Shiqing didn''t know what to say, he could only echo Su Yao''s words, "yes, my mother, she is such a temperament." Su Yao gave a perfunctory "Oh". Silence, silence is "By the way, can you let go of my underpants? Although I don''t mind people watching my great, I feel a little cold now." Listening to this, Su Yao quickly released his hand holding Fu Shiqing''s underwear. "Fu Shiqing, if you don''t speak more seriously, do you believe that I will let you suffer a second trauma there?" Then he raised his foot and tried to step on some part between Fu Shiqing''s legs. Fu Shiqing was so scared that he quickly protected him with his hand, "Su Yao, if you really go down, you will lose your sexual happiness for the rest of your life. You have to think clearly." Su Yao sneered, "no, no, I don''t mind you being a eunuch who can''t have an erection." Fu Shiqing It''s said that the most poisonous is women''s heart, but in my opinion, you are the most poisonous and ruthless person. "Are you cursing me in your heart now?" "No, no, how dare I scold you." Fu Shiqing gave him a flattering smile, "I''m just thinking about how to get your forgiveness." "It''s better that you say so, or I won''t let you go." Su Yao snorted coldly, "I''ll take a bath. You''ll wait outside." "I also want to take a bath, or we can take a mandarin duck bath together?" Fu Shiqing began to be unorthodox again. Su Yao''s eyes suddenly became very dangerous, "Fu Shiqing, what did you just say? You have the guts to say it again "Nothing." Fu Shiqing quickly admitted counsels, "I just want you to wash quickly." "Ha ha." Chapter 938 After discovering that Su Yao and Fu Shiqing finally came downstairs, Xia xueqiong and five of them came to see them. Although they did not speak, but the two inexplicably read what their eyes mean. Su Yao wanted to find a way to drill in, but Fu Shiqing was still very calm, "what are you looking at us for? Is there anything dirty on our faces?" Five people still did not speak, or look at them with that kind of eyes. Fu Shiqing ignored him directly, took Su Yao to one side to sit down, and helped him pour a glass of boiled water. Su Yao took it over. As soon as he was ready to drink it, he heard Fu Shiqing say, "drink more water to moisten your throat. You were hoarse last night." Su Yao''s hand holding the cup trembled slightly. He tried to resist the impulse to pour the cup of water on Fu Shiqing''s head When did I call last night? Is there something wrong with your ear? " "I have no problem with my ears. You were so clear last night..." In the middle of the conversation, Su Yao suddenly stepped on his left foot and ran it hard. "What did you say just now?" The expression on Fu Shiqing''s face was almost distorted Nothing. I remember it wrong Su Yao snorted coldly, "this meal can be eaten indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. You can''t do this again next time. Do you understand?" Fu Shiqing nodded very cleverly, "I understand." Fu Wan, sitting opposite, looked at Su Yao and Fu Shiqing. Finally, curiosity conquered reason. "Miss Su, little uncle, did you really applaud for love last night?" "Cough, cough." Su Yao was choked by these words immediately, "absolutely no such thing happened. I''ll guarantee your little uncle''s sexual happiness for the rest of his life." Fu Shiqing Take my sex for the rest of my life? How much do you want me to become a eunuch? However, Fu Wan didn''t believe Su Yao''s lies. She only believed her eyes. "If not, why are you walking so strange today?" Su Yao choked, "that''s because..." As soon as his words came out, Fu Shiqing suddenly said, "that''s because we were practicing splitting last night. His flexibility is too poor and he was injured." No, in fact, Su Yao is very flexible. They tried several postures last night. Fu Wan I believe in you, you bad old man. "Little uncle, I see. What you say is what you say." That''s strange! Explanation is cover up, cover up is the fact, she saw the strawberry on the neck of teacher su. Wait, strawberry? Fu Wan looked at it carefully, and found that he really didn''t read it wrong, "Miss Su, how can you have something red on your neck? It''s not my little uncle, is it?" Grass, are these two people when they don''t exist? Su Yao''s brain died on the spot, and his face was red and smoking. After the reaction, he quickly grabbed Fu Shiqing''s hand moving around on his crotch, "Fu Shiqing, what are you doing?" Chapter 939 "Wipe it for you. What''s the matter? What''s the problem?" Fu Shiqing looked at him innocently. Su Yao was about to die of anger. If there were only two of them now, he wouldn''t feel anything. But now in addition to the two of them, there are five people, Fu Shiqing this dog man will not feel embarrassed? ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t wipe it for me. I''ll just go up and change my pants. " "Shall I go up with you?" Su Yao immediately gave him a white look, "no, I''ll go myself." Fu Shiqing Oh, "then you go back quickly." After su Yao went upstairs, others began to bombard Fu Shiqing. "Shiqing, tell your mother the truth. Did you and Xiao Su do that kind of negative distance contact last night?" "How did you feel for the first time? How many times did you do it last night? Do you have premature ejaculation "Little uncle, how many positions did you change last night?" "I can only answer you one question. He and I applauded for love last night." As if in the aftertaste of what happened last night, Fu Shiqing suddenly began to laugh. "And don''t ask him that question again. He''s too shy. When he''s shy, he''ll blow his hair, and then he''ll let me down." Five people: "I''m not sure." Come on, come on, don''t laugh. You''re almost a fool. ¡­¡­ "How long did you use it at a time last night?" Fu Shinian spoke again. He asked Fu Shiqing a question about male dignity persistently. Fu Shiqing looked at him somewhere and said with a smile, "brother, I''m different from you. You''re seven times a night, but I''m one night. I haven''t stopped in the middle of the day." When Fu Shinian listened to this, he immediately felt that his male dignity had been greatly insulted. "Your brother, I''m still young. If you don''t believe me, you can ask your sister-in-law." Li man sitting next to him suddenly blew up, "Fu Shinian, I think you want to sleep in the study again tonight." "Listen, your sister-in-law let me sleep in the study again. I must have been too fierce last night." Fu Shinian continued to die. ¡°¡­¡­ Fu Shinian! In my opinion, if you don''t fight for a day, you''ll have to go to the house to uncover tiles. " Li man said as he reached for his ear and twisted it. Fu Shinian felt that his ears were about to be twisted off by him. He quickly admitted his mistake, "honey, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I won''t say these words any more. You have a lot of adults. Let me go this time." Li Mansong opened his hand. "You don''t want to enter my room for the next week. Do you hear me clearly?" ¡°¡­¡­ Listen, listen. " Fu Shinian reached out and rubbed his ears, his face full of tears. Grass, it''s so refreshing. I sleep in my study at night. If he had known this would happen, he shouldn''t have said that at that time. Regret, once very regret, but now regret is too late. He is still trying to find a way to get into the bedroom at night. At this time, li man said, "if you dare to sneak in tonight, you won''t want to enter my room for another month." Fu Shinian really wants to cry now I know. I know. " Cao, why did things develop like this? He''s really hard! Li Man snorted. Fu Shinian''s heart was so small that she couldn''t be clearer. If you want to fight her, no way! Chapter 940 Time flies. A month goes by, and soon it''s the day of engagement. On the same day, at Su Yao''s strong request, Fu Shiqing went to the engagement banquet in a women''s dress. He also hid his wig and put on women''s makeup. Under the stylist''s super high skill, it goes offline, and Fu Shiqing becomes a noble and cool imperial sister. Su Yao looked at him like this, and finally couldn''t help laughing, "Fu Shiqing, you are really powerful. You can even control this style. If you are really a woman, I''m afraid there will be a lot of people chasing you. " Fu Shiqing''s face remained unchanged, "I will let you know today that I am the most powerful one in bed." Fortunately, the stylist is also a person who has experienced great storms, so he can keep calm after hearing Fu Shiqing''s words. The smile on Su Yao''s face slowly disappeared. He remembered Fu Shiqing''s fierce performance on the bed in those days, and he almost broke his waist. "No, I don''t want to know how powerful you are in bed. Shut your mouth for me." Fu Shiqing looked at his half red ears and said with a smile, "why, aren''t you shy again?" Su Yao immediately copied something and threw it, "Fu Shiqing, today is engagement day. I don''t want to hit you. You''d better shut your mouth for me, or I''ll let you know what real cruelty is." As he spoke, his eyes crossed Fu Shiqing''s place. Fu Shiqing immediately thought of what happened some time ago, and could not help quietly clamping his legs I''ll shut up now. " Su Yao rolled his eyes, "don''t talk to me until the wedding banquet begins." Fu Shiqing nodded and did not speak. Su Yao paid no attention to him and asked the stylist to help him with his modeling. Fu Shiqing sat aside and watched. At the end of Su Yao''s modeling, the door of the modeling room was suddenly knocked. Without waiting for Su Yao to speak, Fu Shiqing got up very consciously and went to open the door. The people who came were Su Yao''s four roommates with gift boxes in their hands. "I''m sorry we''re late." "It''s OK. It''s still an hour before the wedding banquet," Su Yao looked up at them. "But why are you so formal today, and you''re wearing a uniform white suit?" Four people were stunned at the same time, "..." Yeah, why are they dressed so formally? And wearing the same white suit? "Don''t you think today is the day when Fu Shiqing and I get married?" Four people: "I''m not sure." They really thought that today was the day when Su Yao and Fu Shiqing got married, but only when they got here did they know that it was the engagement day, not the wedding day. But they won''t, or they will lose face. "How can we confuse your engagement day with your wedding day? We just think we should dress formally, that''s why we dress like this." "Then you can dress like this. It''s OK." Su Yao said with a smile. Seeing that Su Yao had been fooled by them, they were relieved "By the way, Fu Shiqing didn''t see him. He didn''t want to get engaged with you, did he?" Fu Zijie glanced around and didn''t see Fu Shiqing. Finally he couldn''t help asking. Chapter 941 He asked, the other three also found that Fu Shiqing is not here, immediately angry. "Yes, Fu Shiqing. How dare he be late for such an important day today?" "Su Yao, tell us the truth. Is he not going to come to the engagement banquet today? Does he not want to continue to talk to you?" "Which fox has taken him? Speak up, and the four of us will teach them a lesson. I dare to bully the four of us who are protecting us. He''s really fat! " Su Yao finally couldn''t help laughing, "you''ve all made a mistake. He''s here now." "Where is it? Why don''t we see it? Su Yao, don''t deceive yourself and tell the truth. " "He''s here now, and that''s him." Su Yao pointed to Fu Shiqing standing there and said. Fu Wenkai looked over and couldn''t help frowning. "When did Fu Shiqing become a woman?" Su Yao laughed again, "he didn''t become a woman, but under my coercion and inducement, he will dress up as a woman today until the end of the engagement banquet." Listening to this, the four of them all came up to Fu Shiqing and looked at her carefully. Then they found that Gao Leng''s elder sister with white skin and long legs was really Fu Shiqing''s disguise. They immediately didn''t know what to say. ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao, OK, you''re really a master. You can make a big man willingly dress up as a woman to attend a wedding banquet with you. Do you plan to do that when you get married? " "When you say that, I suddenly feel that it''s a good choice to let Fu Shiqing wear his wedding dress when I get married..." Fu Shiqing You can let me go. " Su Yao immediately glared in the past, "did I let you talk? Shut up!" Fu Shiqing immediately closed his mouth and accused Su Yao of this kind of domineering behavior with Wei qubaba''s eyes. Four people: "I''m not sure." Somehow, they feel like they''ve been fed dog food again. These two guys are really going too far. They are spreading dog food all the time. #Kick over the bowl of Royal imported dog wolf ? "Su Yao, you''re really good at the skill of imperial master. Can you teach me some experience?" At this time, Fu Zijie opened his mouth again. He scratched his head with embarrassment. Su Yao picked eyebrows with a smile, "why, are you in love? Is it a man or a woman? " "It''s a man." Before Fu Zijie had time to speak, Fu Wenkai answered, "he was successfully bent by the other party ten days ago." Listening to this, Su Yao took a meaningful look at Fu Zijie. "I remember someone said that he liked big chested cute girls. How did he change his sexual orientation after a while?" Fu Zijie "Fu Zijie, it seems that you can''t escape the law of true fragrance. Tell me what kind of person they are? " Fu Zijie wriggled up, "I''d better not say it. It''s too embarrassing." Looking at his affectation, Su Yao felt a stomachache. "You don''t have to say that. I don''t really want to hear that." Fu Zijie Why don''t you follow the routine? "You really don''t want to hear it?" "I don''t want to." Su Yao replied without hesitation, "I''m not very interested in your love story, because I don''t have to guess what''s going on." Chapter 942 Listen to this, Fu Zijie immediately came to strength, "in this case, then you talk about me with each other is what kind of situation." "You didn''t bend by yourself, but by the other side. The saying is - " " you are the one under the pressure. " "And the other person''s age is younger than you, he should be a freshman now, just finished reading." Fu Zijie Cao, how can su Yao be so accurate? "Then tell me how I met him." He didn''t believe Su Yao. He could even guess that. "You met him when we were swimming, and there may be a little incident in the middle, for example, you two accidentally kiss each other." Fu Zijie Cao, I have even guessed these two points. Is Su Yao a dead man? The other three: "I''m not sure." Actually all guessed correctly, Su Yao is really a bull. Fu Zijie looked at Su Yao in disbelief. "Su Yao, how did you guess that? You should not be following me in the dark?" Su Yao immediately rolled a white eye, "you think much, I can not follow you that interest." But Fu Zijie didn''t believe him at all, "if you didn''t follow me, how did you know these things?" "I guessed it, of course." The things he learned were not used as decorations, and this kind of thing can be calculated at random. Fu Zijie choked, "Su Yao..." He wanted to say something more. Fu Shiqing, who had been standing by, said, "the engagement banquet is about to start. Have you finished talking?" Fu Wenkai looked at Fu Shiqing, who looked a little ugly, and knew that he was jealous. "OK, OK, let''s go out. Some vinegar jar is almost overturned. I can smell vinegar." Fu Zijie sniffed hard, "do you smell vinegar? Why don''t I smell anything? " Fu Wenkai can''t help rolling his eyes. His twin brother really can''t read the air at all. "If you want to go out, don''t talk so much." Fu Zijie, oh, followed them out. The stylist looked at Su Yao and Fu Shiqing, and felt that he should not stay to be a light bulb. She packed up quickly and left. After everyone left, Fu Shiqing stepped forward and hugged Su Yao from behind. "Su Yao, you are not allowed to talk so much to others. I will be unhappy." Su Yao felt a headache. What kind of crazy man is Fu Shiqing? "But they are not others. They are my friends. Can''t I chat with my friends?" If the dog man dares to answer "no", he will beat him so hard that his parents can''t recognize him. Fu Shiqing seems to be aware of some danger, hesitated for a minute, and then reluctantly said, "yes, but you can''t talk to other people except them." The crisis was half over. Su Yao rolled his eyes again. "If your family wants to talk to me, can I ignore them?" "My family ruled it out." Fu Shiqing said, "and I''ll talk to them, let them just take up more of your time." Su Yao sneered, "why don''t you tie me to your belt?" "I don''t mind if you like." "Go away!" Chapter 943 Soon, the engagement party began. After going through all the procedures and seeing off all the guests, Su Yao felt that he was going to be tired. He collapsed on the bed as if he had no bones. "Fu Shiqing, come and give me a massage. I''m so tired." Fu Shiqing answered and went to massage him. And this massage, Fu Shiqing''s hand involuntarily into his clothes. Su Yao was startled, "Fu Shiqing, what are you doing?" Fu Shiqing''s hand is more unrestrained, "today is the day of our engagement, of course, is to do something meaningful to commemorate." Su Yao Grass, what else can you do besides doing this kind of thing? " "You said I was a sperm brain, although I have to do something to do." "I don''t want to. I''m tired today." Su Yao pushed him with both hands, but now he didn''t have any strength. It was more like he wanted to refuse and welcome him. "All you have to do is lie down and enjoy yourself, my dear." With that, Fu Shiqing covered his lips and blocked everything he wanted to say The next morning, when the sun came in through the window, Su Yao woke up. He moved his body, only to find that all his bones were protesting, so he had to lie back. He looked at Fu Shiqing, who was sleeping sweetly beside him. He was not angry at all. Cao, he is going to leave now. If he stays in this world again, he will be tired to death in bed sooner or later. He will not be the first demon to be killed in history. "Tangyuan, you take me out of this mission world right now!" "Host, you haven''t married Fu Shiqing yet. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?" Tangyuan asked in a puzzled way. "Because I don''t want to die in this bed." Tangyuan instantly understood, "it''s because of this, but I don''t think you enjoy it..." Su Yao immediately became angry, "how can you talk so much? You can do whatever I ask you to do. Don''t talk too much." "If you dare to give me another BB, I''ll tear you down now." Tangyuan rolled his eyes silently, "OK, I won''t say any more. I''ll send you to the next task plane now." [Ding - transmitting the next task plane ¡¿ ¡­¡­ As soon as Su Yao got a firm foothold, he saw something rushing towards him. He didn''t even think about it, so he quickly hid. Then he looked closely and found that it was an ugly zombie. When the zombie saw that his prey had dodged, he was stunned for a moment, and then rushed towards Su Yao. Su Yao was hiding beside him again. He quickly took out a long sword and slashed at the neck of the zombie. The head of the zombie immediately separated from the body, and at the moment of the head landing, it died. Su Yao looked around and found that there were still several zombies wandering around him, and they all found their own existence and were coming this way. He simply did not do two endlessly, and quickly solved those zombies. Fortunately, he had experienced such a world before and knew how to kill zombies effectively. Otherwise, it would take him some time to kill these zombies. Su Yao looked at the long sword covered with zombie blood in his hand and frowned in disgust. But I didn''t throw it away. I used a spell to clean it up. After all, the world is not peaceful. There must be a weapon in the world Chapter 944 However, what Su Yao did not expect was that his blood attracted a large number of zombies. By the time he had killed all the zombies, the sun had set. It was very dangerous to live outside in this period, so Su Yao decided to find a place to live. He walked around and found that there was no house. It seems that the Tangyuan guy threw him into the wilderness. And he knew nothing about it. He didn''t know which way to go. In other words, he is likely to sleep in this ghost place tonight. No, he can''t sleep at all. If the zombie comes while he is sleeping, he will probably die this time. He has to find a way While Su Yao was thinking hard, suddenly a group of people walked towards him. Su Yao noticed that they were all carrying a big backpack, which was supposed to contain food and other things, one of which was probably a tent or sleeping bag. After much consideration, Su Yao walked towards the group to see if he could buy a tent from them or let them take him on the road. "Excuse me, can you do me a favor?" The team raised their weapons. "Who are you?" Su Yao had thought that they would ask him such a question for a long time, and he had already thought about the wording in his heart, "I''m Su Yao. I was chased here by a group of zombies. I managed to get rid of the group of zombies, but I found that I couldn''t find my way back." "It''s getting late now, and there are no houses around here. I really don''t know where I should sleep at night. Fortunately, you show up at this time. Can you lend me a tent or something?" Those people you look at me, I look at you, did not speak. Su Yao didn''t know whether they believed what he said, so he said, "if it''s really inconvenient, you can show me a way." "I think you''re a little strange." At this time, it seems obvious that the leader of the man spoke. Su Yao''s face suddenly froze, but soon returned to normal, "what''s strange?" "According to what you said, you were chased here by a group of zombies, but you still think you decided to stay here for one night. After meeting us, you didn''t ask us to take you up, so you are not afraid that the group of zombies who chased you will come back to you?" Su Yao Cao, why didn''t he notice such a loophole in his words? But it doesn''t matter. The soldiers will block the water and cover the land. He will be able to fool this group of people. "Because I don''t know if you are good people, and I don''t know you, I dare not go with you, and I feel a little embarrassed." "If you think so, why did you suddenly come up and ask us to borrow something?" The man continued. Su Yao Why, why, are you a hundred thousand why? "I just want to have a try. Maybe you are good people." "But since you all suspect that I''m not well intentioned, take it as if I haven''t been here. Goodbye." Su Yao sighed as he spoke. Doesn''t he look that bad? Or are people in this era so suspicious? "Wait a minute." The man suddenly called to him, "you killed all those zombies, didn''t you?" Chapter 945 Su Yao stepped, turned around and looked at him blankly, "ah? what you were saying? I killed the zombies? How can I kill those zombies? Are you asking the wrong person? " "No mistake, it''s you." Lu Xubai came over to him, "we just checked the corpses and found that their heads were cut off with a sword, and you just had a sword in your hand." Listening to this, Su Yao looked at him and the sword he was holding. He suddenly threw it away. "You''re wrong. This sword is not mine, but I picked it up." Is there something wrong with this man? Why should he hold on to this? Do you want him in? Or is he jealous of people who are more powerful than himself? "I know you''re not telling the truth, but it doesn''t matter..." Lu Xubai spoke again. With these words, Su Yao was more sure what was wrong with his brain. "I really don''t know what you''re talking about. Can you stay away from me? I''m afraid your low IQ will infect me." Lu Xubai didn''t feel angry because of his words, but his teammate Zhou Dongming was angry, "boy, how do you talk to our team leader? Apologize to our team leader, or I''ll make you look good." Su Yao looked at him with a sneer in his mouth. "I''m already very good-looking. I don''t need to look better. It''s you. You''re five big and three rough. I''m afraid no one has ever liked you. Besides, your temper is too bad. You have to make a good change. Otherwise, you really don''t have any advantages. " After hearing what he said, Zhou Dongming was almost furious, "smelly boy, I''ll let you know what is called heaven and earth." He came to Su Yao with the weapon in his hand. Lu Xubai frowned and said coldly, "Zhou Dongming, step back for me!" Zhou Dongming was not reconciled immediately, "Captain, his mouth is too much..." Lu Xubai interrupted him in a cold voice, "if you want to step down, just step down. If you don''t obey me, leave immediately!" Zhou Dongming immediately did not dare to say anything. He glared at Su Yao fiercely, and angrily returned to the original place to sit down. Lu Xubai sighed, then looked at Su Yao, "I''m really sorry, his temper is like that, you don''t have the same opinion with him." Listen to a word, Zhou Dongming see Su Yao more unpleasant, he whispered a few words. Su Yao, who heard it clearly, looked at him, then said to the landing narrator with a smile, "your teammate seems very unconvinced." Lu Xubai took a look at Zhou Dongming and said, "I''ll educate him later." "Forget it. If you do, he will hate me even more." Su Yao said, "if you have nothing else to do, I''ll leave." "Wait! I want to invite you to join us. " Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "Why do you want to invite me to join you? I''m just an ordinary person like a chicken without a tie. " Tangyuan: hehe, if you are an ordinary person, what is the real ordinary person in this world. Lu Xubai really didn''t know what to say If you don''t want to, I don''t want to "How do you know I won''t?" Chapter 946 Lu Xubai felt that he was going to have a heart attack. It''s clearly his own reluctance. Now I''ll ask him why he doesn''t want to. If he had known that the other party was such a fickle person, he should not have been short mouthed just now. ¡°¡­¡­ So you mean you want to join our team? " "It''s not impossible, but I have a few conditions." Su Yao reached for his chin and said. Listening to these words, Lu Xubai''s heart suddenly rose an unknown premonition, " What are the conditions? " "You have to protect me, and you can''t force me to do things. If one of these three points can''t be achieved, let''s not talk about it. " Lu Xubai''s mouth twitched a few times. Do you want to use them as bodyguards? "These three conditions are a little unrealistic. Please say a few more." Su Yao said, "Oh, forget it. Goodbye." Seeing that he really wanted to leave, Lu Xubai quickly stopped him, "wait, these three conditions are not impossible to consider." As soon as Su Yao was ready to speak, Zhou Dongming said, "teammates, if he doesn''t want to, don''t want to. So many people want to join our team, there''s no need to find him." Su Yao immediately looked at him, "you don''t want me to join you? I''m sorry. The more you don''t want to see me, the more I''m going to hang around in front of you until I piss you off. " Zhou Dongming felt that he was going to be angry with him now. He took up his arms and rushed to Su Yao. He decided to teach Su Yao a lesson even if he was scolded by Lu Xubai. Several other teammates see, catch up with him, "Dongming, you must not rush, the captain is really will drive you away." When the word "drive away" came out, it was like touching a switch. Zhou Dongming immediately calmed down. "Let go. I''ve calmed down." He doesn''t want to be driven out of the team by Lu Xu because he is so angry. Seeing that he really calmed down, those teammates released their hands, but they didn''t relax their vigilance. However, although Zhou Dongming calmed down, he still looked at Su Yao''s nose, not his nose, not his face, and glared at him. Su Yao didn''t take him seriously at all. He looked at Lu Xubai and said, "I''ve thought about it. I''d like to join your team. So, what''s the name of your team? " As soon as the words came out, all six people including Lu Xubai were stunned. The name of the team? They really never thought about it. Looking at their reaction, Su Yao knew what was going on. He couldn''t help saying, "you don''t even have a famous name. You are so low." Lu Xubai It seems that this is true. Zhou Dongming Grass, this guy really owes beating. He must find a chance to beat this guy up. The other four: "I''m not sure." Lu Xubai cleared his throat. "Then why don''t you think of one?" "We are now seven people. As the saying goes, if we gather seven dragon balls, we can summon the dragon, or we can call the dragon team?" ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that the name is a bit too vulgar. Think about it again "It''s called the Dragon Aotian team." "No, change it again." "Team Jack Sue?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 947 "Team against the sky?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was another silence. Su Yao felt that his temper was about to come up, "this is not good, that is not good, you have the ability to take a better one!" "Take it yourself." Zhou Dongming snorted coldly, "I have already thought of one." "Oh?" Su Yao held his hands in front of his chest and said, "well, let''s hear it. I want to know what unique good name you have." Zhou Dongming cleared his throat, "then you have to raise your ears. Listen, my name for our team is -" "long Ting team!" "Long Ting team?" The expression on Su Yao''s face became a little strange. Zhou Dongming thought that he was shocked by his naming technique, and he couldn''t help raising his chin with pride, "how? Do you think that compared with my name, all your names are shit? " "Ha ha." Su Yaobai gave him a look, "this kind of name has been used rotten, do you want to bump into the name with other teams?" Zhou Dongming choked on his words Why are you so sure you''re going to run into other teams? Have you ever met a psionic team called Dragon thunder team? " "Of course I have." But he has seen countless such names in this novel, and he has also met in the previous world, "I have not only met the team called Dragon thunder, but also met the team called thunder." Zhou Dongming choked completely. He had thought that if the name of the dragon team could not be used, he would use the name of the thunder team, but he didn''t expect MMP, is Su Yao the guy who comes to conquer him? It''s too hateful to say that he can''t find the right person, and he''s even against him everywhere! "Neither can this nor that. If you have the ability, you can make a better name than these two?" As soon as his voice fell, Su Yao said, "Longyan team." This time, Lu Xubai and the other four nodded. "It''s a nice name, and it''s a bit domineering. Let''s use it." Zhou Dongming, who was beaten in the face in an instant, "..." Grass, his face hurts! Su Yao looked at Zhou Dongming and said, "intelligence is something that varies from person to person. Fortunately, I am one of those people with intelligence." "Unlike some people, it''s just that their IQ is not good, and they are always pushing blindly. It''s really useless." Zhou Dongming, who had been disscussed for a while, was immediately angry. "Su Yao, do you have the ability to scold again?" "I didn''t specify my surname. Why do you take your seat according to the number?" Su Yao looked at him with a smile, "do you admit that you are a fool?" Zhou Dongming was too angry to speak Su Yao, you wait for me, I will never let you go! " Su Yao was not afraid at all? Do you still want to beat my teammate? Are you not afraid to be driven away by your dear captain? " Zhou Dongming Grass, don''t stop him, he must tie this guy a little color today! Looking at Zhou Dongming, who has already gone away, being held by his teammates, Lu Xubai feels that his head is going to be big. Su Yao and Zhou Dongming are a pair of natural enemies. They have been fighting each other for a long time. I''m afraid it won''t be long before we start It''s a pity that the spilled water can''t be collected Chapter 948 Zhou Dongming''s mouth gun ability is too weak. Su Yao is too lazy to fight with each other, so he is very kind to let him go, so as not to break his fragile heart. He reached out and touched his stomach and looked at Lu Xubai, "do you have anything to eat? Give me some. I''m hungry." Maybe his tone is too straightforward, Lu Xubai can''t help but be stunned, "ah?" "You''re not going to go back on your promise now, are you?" Lu Xubai Where is he looking for? What is his teammate? He obviously recruited a little ancestor for himself. "It''s said that if you want to keep a good bag, you can keep it. I''m not going to turn back." With that, Lu Xubai looked at Song Yin, "it''s time for dinner, too. Song Yin, you''re going to cook the noodles now." "Me?" Song Yin pointed to himself and looked at him in disbelief. "Captain, are you sure I will cook the dinner today?" "I said before that I would take turns in cooking every day. Today it''s your turn. Why, don''t you like it? " Song Yin gave a dry smile, "Captain, I''m not unhappy, but I can''t cook at all. Have you forgotten what happened when I cooked last time? At that time, I was burnt out. " After such a reminder, Lu Xubai finally thought of song Yin''s cooking skills. He could not help but help the forehead, "then you don''t have to do it, Dongming, you do it." Zhou Dongming was not happy. "Captain, I made the meal yesterday, and I don''t want to make something for this disgusting guy. You''d better let others do it." Lu Xubai frowned, "let you do it, you do it, don''t talk so much nonsense!" Zhou Dongming''s bad temper came up again, "I won''t do it. If you have the ability, you can drive me away now." Lu Xubai sighed. It''s impossible to rush. He doesn''t want to chase his wife''s crematorium. But it''s not good to get used to him like this. It''s impossible for everyone to bear his bad temper. Besides, he has a bad temper. If he doesn''t change his temper, he will get into trouble sooner or later. "Dongming, I know you don''t like him, but now he''s our teammate, and now he''s not the only one to eat..." However, no matter what Lu Xubai said, Zhou Dongming had only one answer: "I don''t want it!" Lu Xubai felt that his head was going to explode, "Dongming..." If you dare to say one more word, I''ll leave immediately Why can the new guy get so much attention from Lu Xubai? Why didn''t Lu Xubai look at him more? He is not reconciled! Lu Xubai sighed again, "Dongming, calm down." "I''m calm now. It''s you who should calm down." In the case of a stalemate between them, Su Yao said, "since he doesn''t want to, don''t force him. I''ll make dinner today. You don''t have to hurt your feelings for this little thing." As soon as the words came out, all six of them looked at him. Zhou Dongming snorted coldly, "look at your delicate skin, you must have never been in the kitchen. Can you eat what you make? Don''t poison all of us at that time." Su Yao said with a smile, "can I eat what I say? It will be clear after a while. If you really don''t want to eat what I make, you don''t have to eat it. " Chapter 949 "Well, I don''t want to be poisoned by the dark food you make." This guy is so annoying. Why does Lu Xubai have to recruit him into the team? There''s nothing special about him. Is Lu Xubai attracted to his face? Thinking about this, Zhou Dongming''s heart was sour, even his mouth was sour, just like he had just drunk a jar of vinegar. Lu Xubai thought that such a thing might happen several times in the future, and then he took another breath. Su Yao, who had heard the voice of Zhou Dongming, looked at them and said with a smile, "hearing your two names always reminds me of the word" rising sun ". And the last word of your name is" understand ". You two are really predestined." "Maybe you''ll be together again." As soon as the last sentence came out, Lu Xubai and Zhou Dongming''s ears were red. They looked at each other and said goodbye quickly, as if they were hiding something. Looking at this scene, Su Yao smiles again, but he doesn''t say anything more. After all, it''s better for them to pierce the window paper between them. He''s an outsider, so he doesn''t want to get involved After su Yao said those words, the atmosphere became a little strange. Lu Xubai and Zhou Dongming look at each other from time to time, but when they see each other, they quickly turn away. Looking at this kind of interaction between them, the other four people, no matter how they don''t understand their feelings, can see what their problems are. However, in order not to be scolded, they did not speak and continued to look at them in silence. Su Yao, with their consent, found a cook in their backpack and cooked noodles. ¡­¡­ After a while, the aroma of the food came out. The six people who were already hungry smelled the smell and felt even more hungry. They all looked at the pot of noodles they were still cooking. Su Yao raised his head and saw the look they were looking at him. He was startled. "What are you looking at me for?" "We''re not looking at you. We''re looking at the pan of noodles." The six replied in unison. Su Yao looked at Zhou Dongming, who was talking with them, and said with a smile, "I remember someone was not going to eat what I made. Why did he suddenly change his mind at this time?" Zhou Dongming suddenly blew his hair, "I said that if I can''t eat, I won''t eat. Which eye of yours saw me change my mind?" Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "since you didn''t change your mind, why do you look at my face like this?" "When did it become your face? The noodles are ours. If you don''t have us, it''s not certain that you can eat them. " Su Yao is still that expression, "that is to say, you actually want to eat my noodles?" Zhou Dongming was choked by this, and he scratched his hair very irritably. "You can say whatever you want. Anyway, I don''t want to explain it to you." Su Yao gave a "Oh" and continued to cook noodles. After a few minutes, the noodles were finally cooked. As soon as Su Yao''s voice opened, "it''s time for dinner!" As soon as the three words came out, Lu Xubai picked up the dishes and chopsticks that had been prepared for a long time and lined up a line in the pan and noodles. Zhou Dongming was also among them. Su Yao helped them do well one by one, but when it was Zhou Dongming''s turn, he didn''t move. "Don''t you want to eat what I made? How can you come here so actively?" Chapter 950 Zhou Dongming was almost annoyed by his words. Cao, why does Su Yao always like to aim at him? Can''t it be that nothing happened? Is it hard for him to fall in love with Lu Xubai? Thinking of this, Zhou Dongming felt that he could not wait to die. He had to ask Su Yao clearly, otherwise Lu Xubai would be robbed one day. "Su Yao, I have something I want to talk about with you. Can you come with me?" Su Yao put down the big spoon in his hand, "of course, I have something to tell you." "Let''s go to the side and say." Lu Xubai looks at the departure of Zhou Dongming and Su Yao. "Teammates, I always think they will fight. Do you want to have a look with them?" Song Yin asked. Lu Xubai shook his head, "no, Dongming, although he has a bad temper, he doesn''t mean to be angry. They should have something to talk about. Let''s not disturb them." "All right." Since the captain is not worried, they don''t have to worry about it. When they couldn''t see Lu Xubai, Zhou Dongming stopped, "let''s talk about it here." "What''s the matter, you say it." "Did you come for the landing? Do you have a crush on him? " Zhou Dongming goes straight to the theme. Instead of speaking, Su Yao pretended to think. When Zhou Dongming saw that he did not speak, he immediately became nervous Why don''t you answer me? " Looking at his nervous appearance, Su Yao immediately wanted to play with him, "if I say yes, what are you going to do? And I think he should also like me, or he would not personally invite me to join your team. " Listen to this, Zhou Dongming''s heart suddenly sour bubble, "I don''t want you to like him, you''d better hurry away, or don''t blame me for being rude to you!" "Why are you so angry? Do you like Lu Xubai?" Su Yao asked with a smile. "Yes, I just like him. He''s my man. No one wants to rob me." Zhou Dongming almost roared out the words. "What if I have to fight you? What are you going to do, kill me? " Zhou Dongming choked and clenched his fist Yes, if you want to rob him from me, I will I''ll kill you. " "Then you may never have this chance. You can''t kill me." Su Yao put away his smile. For the first time, Zhou Dongming felt that someone could be so irritating, "are you picking me up?" "I''m not picking on you. I''m telling the truth." Su Yao said, "and I have something else to tell you -" "I don''t like Lu Xubai at all. I already have someone I like." Listening to this, Zhou Dongming''s brain suddenly had a flash of blank, and after reaction, he didn''t know whether he should be happy or angry. "That is to say, you were playing with me just now?" "Yes, I was just playing with you." Su Yao nodded very honestly, "and now I know why you are aiming at me." Zhou Dongming pursed his lips. "When did you know that I like Lu Xubai?" "Just now." Su Yao replied. "How do you know?" "It''s my personal secret. I can''t tell you." Chapter 951 "By the way, there''s something else to tell you." "What''s the matter?" "In fact, Lu Xubai also likes you. You two have a two-way secret love." Smell speech, Zhou Dongming''s mood suddenly like a burst of fireworks, "what you say is true? Does Lu Xubai really like me "It''s true, of course. I never make fun of feelings." Su Yao''s tone is very serious, "and I suggest that you''d better tell Lu Xubai as soon as possible, or you''ll regret if you miss it at that time." "Of course, it''s just my personal suggestion. It''s up to you to decide what to do." Zhou Dongming was silent I see. I''ll think it over. " "Now that the misunderstanding has been solved, can you stop fighting me in the future?" "If you don''t speak so badly, I won''t fight you." Zhou Dongming replied. "But you were the one who aimed at me first, and that''s why I''m so ugly. And now I''ve done a good thing, and the merits and demerits are equal. " ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao, I think you are still so annoying? " Su Yao laughed, "that''s the same with each other!" Zhou Dongming Grass, why is this guy so annoying? He really doesn''t like it. "By the way, you just have someone you like..." Zhou Dongming was just about to say something more when Su Yao pushed him aside. "Su Yao, you suddenly pushed me..." When he saw the zombies, the words "what are you doing" would be silenced automatically. It was only a month since the end of the world. Although he had powers, he was not strong enough to kill a group of zombies. No matter how fierce Su Yao was, he could not kill a group of zombies alone. Moreover, the leader is only a middle-level zombie. It''s totally impossible to rely on the two of them. We have to call Lu Xubai and them over. Zhou Dongming thought about it carefully, and then looked at Su Yao, "Su Yao, I''ll carry it here for a while, you go and call the team leader right away." Su Yao shook his head. "There''s no need to call them over." Seeing his calm face, Zhou Dongming was even more worried. "Now is not the time to be brave. Go and call them here, or we will both die here today." "If you say no, you don''t. I''ll deal with the zombies. Just stand by and watch." Su Yao said while walking toward the group of zombies in the past, "by the way, remember to stand away, if you hurt by mistake can not be good." Zhou Dongming reaches out his hand to hold him, but it''s too late. He''s surrounded by zombies. Surrounded by zombies, Su Yao was still calm, and his mouth began to count. ¡°3£¬2£¬1¡£¡± After the last number fell, Su Yao moved. Zhou Dongming saw a flash of sword light, and the heads of the zombies fell to the ground together. The leading zombie was also included in it. It''s like cutting a watermelon Zhou Dongming felt that his three outlooks had been strongly criticized. He looked at Su Yao with complicated eyes, half speechless. Now he knows the truth of Su Yao''s saying "you can''t beat me at all" and why Lu Xubai has to invite Su Yao to join the team. Su Yao is too strong, even better than Lu Xubai Su Yao put away his sword and went to Zhou Dongming, who was still in a trance state Chapter 952 Zhou Dongming finally recovered. He said with a complicated look, "Su Yao, which monster are you from?" Su Yao tilted his head. "Why do you ask that? Isn''t this the normal operation? " Zhou Dongming wants to breathe fragrance. Step on the horse! He had never seen such a routine. ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t pretend to be forced. If you pretend to be forced, you will be struck by thunder. " Su Yao''s innocent face, "I''m not pretending to force, what I say is the truth." Zhou Dongming felt that he had better stop talking to him, or sooner or later he would be angry to death. "Is it difficult that you don''t have people like me here?" Zhou Dongming rolled his eyes. "Of course not. If there had been, the zombie would have been killed. How could the world have become like this?" Su Yao still didn''t believe it. The world he traverses is all novels, in which there are other powerful characters besides the protagonists. "Are you sure it isn''t?" "If you say no, you don''t believe it." Zhou Dongming said angrily, "it''s already dark. In the evening, there will be more and more danger. We''d better hurry back." "Are you sure you''re not in a hurry to go back to dinner?" Zhou Dongming almost vomited blood in anger Su Yao, has anyone ever said that you are very short of mouth? " "Never. You''re the first to say that." Zhou Dongming said with a smile, "you''re the only one who''s ever met me, aren''t you?" "That''s right." Su Yao nodded. "Should I be honored?" "There''s no need for that. After all, I''ve got the pleasure from you." Su Yao said with a smile. Zhou Dongming If he says one more word to this guy, he''s a dog! ¡­¡­ Seeing that Su Yao and Zhou Dongming finally came back, Lu Xubai stepped forward and looked them over. Seeing that they were not hurt, he was relieved. "What did you two do just now?" "Nothing, just a friendly exchange, but also to solve the misunderstanding between us." Su Yao said. Others were dubious, "is that really all?" "That''s true, but there''s something else that happened." "What''s the matter?" Zhou Dongming looked at Su Yao. After hesitating for several times, he decided to tell us what happened just now. "Just now we came to a group of zombies. There was a middle-level zombie in the group." Hearing the four words of "zombie of middle rank", Lu Xubai immediately took a breath of air, "what happened then? How did you escape? " "All the zombies were killed by Su Yao alone. With a wave of Su Yao''s sword, their heads fell to the ground." Speaking of this, Zhou Dongming remembered the scene he had just seen with his own eyes. He gave Su Yao a complicated look and sighed in his heart. Even what they did not dare to do, Su Yao did it so easily Sometimes, people are more angry than others. ¡­¡­ Hearing this, the five took another breath. Lu Xubai can still keep his sense, but the other four feel that they are going crazy. They surrounded Zhou Dongming and shelled him. "Zhou Dongming, is that true?" "You''re not scared by that zombie, so you''re talking nonsense?" "Can you describe the situation?" Chapter 953 Listening to their words, Zhou Dongming only felt that there were 500 ducks barking in his ears, and his head was about to explode. His temper all came up, "can you come one by one, how can you let me answer like this?" The four were quiet. "There''s no way. After all, it''s the first time we''ve heard of such a thing. It''s inevitable that we will have such a reaction." Song Yin said. Zhou Dongming''s face was not so smelly. "Since you haven''t heard of it, I''ll tell you what happened at that time." "Tell me. We''ll all listen." Zhou Dongming cleared his throat and began his long speech, "this is what happened. When Su Yao and I had a good chat..." He said a lot of Balabala Bala, but what he said meant was that Su Yao was so arrogant. It''s hard to hear Su Yao''s cheekiness, and he''ll listen to it all the time. "Zhou Dongming, what you said is too exaggerated. I''m not that strong, and it''s really just routine operation..." As soon as the words came out, the six of them looked at it together. Seeing them looking at themselves with such eyes, Su Yao doubted whether he had done something heinous. He swallowed a little nervously. "What are you looking at me for? Did I say something wrong?" "You are indeed wrong." Lu Xubai sighed complicatedly, "this is not a routine operation at all, at least none of us can do it." "That''s all we have to say in front of us." Song Yin took over his words, "if you go to talk to other people like this, you will be beaten by them?" Su Yao scratched his head in a puzzled way. "But I''m telling the truth. Don''t people here like others to tell the truth?" Lu Xubai sighed again, "in your opinion, what you said is just the truth. But here we are, we will only think that you are pretending to be forced. Pretending to be forced is the most important thing. You''d better not say that again in the future, or we will suffer together. " "You can be beaten yourself, but don''t drag us into the water." He has to doubt whether he has caused a trouble. If he kicks Su Yao out of the team now, is it still too late? Lu Xubai quietly calculated the probability of kicking Su Yao out of the team, and the result is that the probability is 20%, and he is likely to be beaten by the other side. For the sake of his life and his teammates, he''d better give up the idea of kicking the other side out of the team. Alas, the ancestors who are invited back by themselves have to give up on their knees "Do you understand what I said?" "So it is." Su Yao nodded thoughtfully, "don''t worry, I will never say that again, but I want to say the last truth." "Say it." "I won''t be beaten by poison, and you don''t have to be afraid of being involved, because I think no one in the world can beat me." Lu Xubai Zhou Dongming The other four: "I''m not sure." Comrade, could you please end your dog talk? Do you think we dare not beat you or something? Yes, we just don''t dare to hit you. "And I feel like I''ve come to the meaning of the world myself." "I came to save the world." Six people: "and I think you are secondary two Chapter 954 Lu Xubai now finally knows why Zhou Dongming was so unhappy with Su Yao before, because his mouth is too short, and what he said from his mouth can make people angry He decided to change the subject, otherwise he was afraid that he would be really angry and vomit blood by Su Yao''s dog talk. "Song Yin, count your things, and the other three will set up the tent." "As for Dongming and suyao, you two should go to eat dinner quickly." Listening to the word "dinner", Su Yao and Zhou Dongming looked at each other, and then ran towards the pot. The first one who arrived was su Yao. He picked up the whole pot and poured noodles directly into the big bowl he was holding. Zhou Dongming was not willing to be outdone. He fought with Su Yao. The atmosphere of the game has reached a scorching point. In the case of no distinction between the two, Su Yao opened his mouth and tried to defeat Zhou Dongming with the power of language. "I remember someone said he didn''t want to eat what I made, and he said he didn''t want to be poisoned. How did he change his mind now?" Zhou Dongming was not defeated by his words, and even began to fight back, "that''s what I said before, and it has nothing to do with me now. What''s more, someone didn''t want to join our Longyan team before, but now they are crowded with us? " Su Yao sneered and retorted again, "that''s what I said before. What''s the relationship with me now?" Zhou Dongming was choked by this. He didn''t expect that Su Yao was so shameless and said the same thing to him. But it would be a big mistake to think that this would make him admit defeat. For the sake of stuttering, he will never give up easily. However, when Zhou Dongming was thinking about how to fight back against Su Yao, Su Yao made him throw away his armor and admit defeat on his own initiative with just one sentence, just because Su Yao said such a sentence - "I''m going to tell Lu Xubai that you are secretly in love with him." Zhou Dongming immediately panicked, "Su Yao, you can''t do this. It''s between myself and Lu Xubai." Su Yao looked at his hand holding the pot and said, "hmm?" Zhou Dongming immediately understood his meaning, reluctantly released his hand, "to you, to you, all to you, I lost, right?" I didn''t expect that he would lose so thoroughly, but it was not because he was too weak, but because Su Yao was too cunning. If he didn''t want to let Lu Xubai know about it, he wouldn''t give up. "That''s about it." Su Yao said as he put two-thirds of his face into his bowl. "I''m not a vicious person. I''ll give you the rest. Don''t thank you too much. After all, I''m your teammate now." "Don''t worry, since you admit defeat, I will never tell Lu Xubai about it." With these words, Su Yao walked away with the bowl of noodles in his hand. The battle for food ended with Su Yao''s victory. Zhou Dongming looked at the only noodles left in the pot and wanted to cry. It''s just that. How can he be full? He must be hungry today. Su Yao is so annoying. He is the most annoying person in the world When Zhou Dongming scolded Su Yao in his heart, Su Yao suddenly turned around and gave him a smile. Zhou Dongming was so scared that he almost threw away the pot in his hand Chapter 955 Cao, why did Su Yao suddenly look at him and smile at him so strangely? Is it difficult to know that he secretly scolded him in his heart? It''s impossible. He doesn''t have any mind reading skills. Wait! Mind reading? He seems to understand why Su Yao knows that he likes Lu Xubai. Su Yao''s power is probably mind reading. Thinking of this, Zhou Dongming looked up and found that Su Yao, who was standing there, did not know when he had disappeared. After looking around, he finally found Su Yao and went over with the pot. "Su Yao, I have something else to ask you. You must answer me truthfully." Su Yao did not raise his head. "If you want to ask me if I have mind reading skills, I can tell you for sure -" "that''s what you think." "So don''t scold me in your heart when I''m here any more. I''m very vengeful." Zhou Dongming Grass, that''s true. Isn''t he going to stay away from this dangerous guy? He doesn''t want to be known by others No, since the power can be controlled, so can mind reading. "Can you control your mind reading? Just try not to let yourself eavesdrop on others.... " "Of course, I don''t have the leisure and interest to know what other people are thinking." Su Yao said. Zhou Dongming rolled his eyes silently. If you are really not interested, why did you listen to Lu Xubai and me before? You''re such a liar! "Don''t scold me in your heart." Su Yao said suddenly. Zhou Dongming gave a dry smile, "no, no, no more. Can you stop reading my voice?" Su Yao took a look at him, but he didn''t say whether it was good or bad. He continued to eat the noodles in the bowl. So Zhou Dongming stood there watching him eat. After su Yao finished eating and left, he was still standing there. After a cold wind, Zhou Dongming came back to himself. He looked at the cold noodles and soup in the pot, and finally used his powers to heat them. ¡­¡­ The others have set up the tent. However, they only have two tents in total. The tent is not big. It''s a bit crowded for three people to sleep in one tent. Now a su Yao is added, which makes it even more crowded. At the moment of entering the tent, Su Yao felt that he was going to die in the same place because of the smell inside. It''s normal for old men to have foot odor. It''s normal not to like cleaning, but at least they have to wash their feet before going to bed. Su Yao held his nose and said to the three people who were already lying there, "can you wash your feet? I''m almost suffocated by your foot odor." However, three people lie down, do not want to get up again, "it''s OK, it''s all old men, just get used to it." He can''t get used to it! Su Yao resisted the impulse to draw his sword. "Are you going to wash it or not?" "No The three replied very simply. "Really not?" "No!" "Do you choose to die?" Su Yao pulled out his sword and put it on the neck of one of them. The three people immediately thought of what Zhou Dongming had said before. They were afraid that their heads would be cut off like watermelons. They quickly got up and said, "let''s wash now. Let''s wash now." Chapter 956 Su Yao put away his sword and sneered, "little sample, do you think I can''t cure you?" The next second, however, he ran out of the tent with his nose in his hand. Grass, it''s going to kill him. He''d better sleep in another tent tonight. I hope Lu Xubai washed their feet, otherwise he would not mind giving them a good lesson. At this time, Lu Xubai is sitting outside talking with Zhou Dongming. Since all four of them have come out, he says curiously, "Why are you all out?" "The three of them didn''t wash their feet. They almost smoked me to death." Su Yao said without expression. Lu Xubai was choked by these words It''s because of this. I''ll talk to the three of them. You can sleep here tonight. " "Did the three of you wash your feet?" Su Yao sent out questions from the depths of his soul. Lu Xubai choked again Song Yin has already washed it. Dongming and I will wash it after a chat. " "Oh, I''ll go to bed first. You keep looking at the stars and say the moon." As soon as Su Yao stepped into the tent where Lu Xubai and Zhou Dongming were sleeping, he suddenly turned around and said to Lu Xubai and Zhou Dongming, "you must wash your feet, otherwise I don''t mind cutting off your feet." Lu Xubai Zhou Dongming Isn''t it just a matter of washing your feet or not? Is it necessary to be so cruel? Can''t we wash it? ¡­¡­ Early the next morning, Su Yao was awakened by his biological clock. He sat up and looked around. He found that Lu Xubai, Zhou Dongming and song Yin were still sleeping. After thinking about it, he decided not to wake them up. He walked out of the tent, took a breath of fresh air and stretched. Now it''s just daybreak, and it''s very quiet around. Only birds and insects can be heard. Su Yao had nothing to do, so he began to exercise. Although the strength of this body is good, it is far less than his own. Now it''s the end of danger. If you don''t make yourself stronger, you are likely to get hurt After a few laps, Su Yao found a place to take a bath. When he came back, he found that Lu Xubai was still asleep and frowned. It seems that these six people have not completely got rid of the comfortable life before, and have no sense of crisis at all. If there are zombies now, they may be destroyed. This can''t do. Although he doesn''t mind protecting his teammates, he doesn''t want to protect a group of weak chickens who are not motivated, and he doesn''t want to carry a group of oil bottles. And it is absolutely impossible for him to save the world by himself. Su Yao cleared his throat and yelled, "get up!" His voice echoed in the air. Suddenly six people were awakened by his loud voice. They looked at each other, a little confused. "What''s the matter?" "I don''t know." "Who was calling just now?" "It should be su Yao." "Go out and see what''s going on." "Well." ¡­¡­ When the six men got dressed and came out, they saw Su Yao with a gong in his hand. He could not help but be silent. ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao, what are you going to do? " "To wake you up, of course. You''re so sleepy." Su Yao said as he put away the gong. "Now that you''re up, let''s exercise with me." Chapter 957 "Why?" "Because you are too weak now." To be honest, Su Yao didn''t care if they would be hit after hearing this. "People who can''t even dress up for a group of low-level zombies are not qualified to say that they want to save the world." Six people: "and Although they know Su Yao is telling the truth, why do they always feel upset? Seeing that they were not convinced, Su Yao said again, "if you think what I said is wrong, you can fight with me, and I don''t mind if you six go together." Six people: "and Grass, this guy is looking down on them, absolutely. How irritating! "Just fight. I don''t believe the six of us can''t beat you alone." "Come on then." Su Yao put on a standard posture. Six people looked at each other and rushed up together. And then It turns out that even if there were six of them, they could not beat Su Yao alone. Moreover, Su Yao only made a move and already beat them all down. This man is so strong! Six people lying on the ground thought so. "Now you should believe what I said?" Su Yao looked down at them, "of course, if you are still unconvinced, then I don''t mind playing with you again." Six people: "and One more time? Forget it. One such humiliation will be enough. And if they do it again, they will be crippled. "No, no, we are very convinced. You are the powerful one. What you say is correct. We will listen to you in the future." Seeing that they all gave in, Su Yao began the chicken soup style brainwashing method, "do you want to become as powerful as me? Do you want to trample on those who once looked down on you? Do you want to... " "If you want to, then let me train you. Although I can''t make you real saviors, I can make you the most capable people." "Will you?" After listening to Su Yao''s words, the ambition of the six people who had been suppressed was rekindled again. They all said, "yes!" "Good." Su Yao said with a smile, "now you can run for three laps. Don''t be lazy." "Good." Six people should be a, very obedient to go running. Seeing that they were gone, the glutinous rice dumpling, who had been holding it for a long time, said, "host, why do you want to do this?" "Because I don''t want to save the world by myself, I want someone to help me take up the responsibility." Su Yao said with a smile. "But your task is not to save the world." Hearing this, the smile on Su Yao''s face gradually disappeared. "If my task is not to save the world, what is it?" "Yan siting, the villain of the world." "Isn''t the great villain of the world the zombie emperor?" Su Yao asked. "That''s right." "What''s the difference between letting me attack the zombie emperor and letting me save the world?" Su Yao continued. Tangyuan can''t help being silent It really doesn''t make any difference. " Su Yao hands, "that is to say, my task is still to save the world." ¡°¡­¡­ That''s right. " Host, you are such a logical genius. "That''s all right. Please bring your brain before you speak next time, or you''ll be a fool and you won''t be able to hold on to it." Tangyuan Chapter 958 Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, more than half a month has passed. Under the guidance of Su Yao, the six made great progress. Although it is far from the level Su Yao wanted, he is still satisfied with it. At least it proves that Lu Xubai and his family are not stupid. As a result, Su Yao became the instructor of Longyan team from a member of Longyan team. ¡­¡­ Seeing that the zombie had been almost solved by them, Su Yao leaped down from the tree and said, "today''s training is over. You have a rest first. I''ll test you later." As soon as the words came out, the six people immediately felt that they were not good as a whole, "well, we''d better leave now. We still have a lot of self-knowledge." "You have no right to refuse. Just do as I say." Su Yao said very ruthlessly, "of course, if any of you are unconvinced, you can quit." Six people: "and Do they have a choice? It''s impossible to quit. It''s impossible in my life. Lu Xubai stepped forward, "we accept it, but I hope you can give us some time to prepare." Su Yao nodded, "yes, I can give you as much time to prepare." Lu Xubai looked at his five teammates again, "come with me, I have something to discuss with you." "Captain, what''s the matter?" Lu Xubai did not speak, but looked at Su Yao. Five people immediately understood his meaning, "Captain, we just have something to tell you. Let''s find a place to sit down and have a good talk." Lu Xubai said, "come here." Su Yao watched them leave and suddenly laughed, "it seems that something interesting will happen next. Don''t be so disappointed." "Host, what''s going to be interesting?" "They are going to discuss what to do with me later." Su Yao said with a smile. "Ah? What if they play some tricks? " Tangyuan was a little worried. "Host, shall we go and eavesdrop on their plans?" "There is no need to do such meaningless things." Su Yao shook his head, "in front of real strength, all intrigues are just paper tigers." "And I''m looking forward to a surprise they''ll give me. If I know in advance, I won''t be surprised at all." Tangyuan was choked by his words Host, I suspect you are pretending "Be confident and get rid of the word" I doubt. " Su Yao said with a smile. Tangyuan There is no other such shameless person in the world. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long later, Lu Xubai and some of them finally came back. "We''re ready. Let''s start now." Su Yao spat out the Dogtail grass in his mouth, stood up and stretched, "let''s start. Do you go up one by one or together?" Six people: "and Grass, what they don''t want to hear now is the three words "go together"! But if they don''t go together, Su Yao can''t hold it for three seconds. Why should they meet such a devil? "Since you are so hesitant, let me help you make your choice -" "you can go together, which will save time." Six people: "and Together, together, who is afraid of who! Chapter 959 Before the beginning, Lu Xubai still felt a little uneasy, he repeatedly told his teammates, "remember, just press what I said just now, don''t be impulsive." "We know, captain. Don''t worry. We won''t be so impulsive this time." Su Yao reached for his ear and said carelessly, "are you finished? If you''re finished, let''s start. I''m still waiting for lunch." "By the way, I forgot to tell you one thing. The person who has lasted the shortest time under my command will be punished. As for what kind of punishment it is, I''ll let you know when I think about it." "Come on All six felt they were going to have a myocardial infarction. Ah, ah! This person is really too bad, at this time to say this kind of words, it is clear that they want to calm down. But they won''t let his conspiracy succeed "Don''t worry, we''ll refuel. It''s you, but be careful. Brothers, let''s go together. " As Lu Xubai''s voice fell, several vines broke through the ground and went straight to Su Yao, trying to bind him. Su Yao chuckled. Between the jumps, he dodged, and the vines were entangled. Jianghuai bit his lower lip reluctantly, and he continued to push his wooden ability. In an instant, countless vines broke through the ground and went away. They woven into a cage and trapped Su Yao in it. Su Yao immediately came to the interest, but he was not in a hurry to go out, but waiting for them to continue to move. A beautiful misunderstanding came into being. Chu Qiao thought Su Yao had nothing to do with it, so he started the next plan. His power is thunder, and plants can conduct electricity. He has to corona Su Yao at this time. In the past, he could not convert an adult to electricity, but now he can. It''s not 100% successful, but it''s enough time for others. Chu Qiao closed his eyes and released his powers. At the moment when he released his powers, Su Yao understood his intention in an instant. He broke the vine cage and came to Chu bridge in an instant. Zhou Dongming, who was standing beside the Chu bridge, was shocked. He quickly summoned a wall, which stopped Su Yao''s blow for the Chu bridge. However, Su Yao quickly raised his right foot and kicked Chu bridge. Chu Qiao wanted to stand up and continue fighting, but the pain from his chest made him unable to stand up. He can only reluctantly lie there and watch his teammates continue to fight Su Yao Without Chu bridge, it''s like an umbrella without an umbrella bone to support him. However, Lu Xubai and his family didn''t lose their senses because of it, but they were more calm. They changed their plans and continued to fight Su Yao. Now the first one is Lu Xubai. He is the only one in the team who has the double ability. His powers are water and ice. What can water and ice combine into? Lu Xubai thought about this problem for a long time, but each time the result is either water or ice. But now it''s different. He''s able to change the structure of water and make it a totally different thing. But this is his third experiment and he hopes to succeed. Lu Xubai took a deep breath and began his third experiment Chapter 960 Fortunately, he succeeded this time. Although it looks like water, the texture has changed. He might be able to beat Su Yao. But what Lu Xubai didn''t expect is that Su Yao''s sense of smell is also very outstanding. He completely smelled that the liquid poured on him is not water, but a kind of combustible. Song Yin happens to be the fire power holder. It seems that after the electric shock failed, they were ready to start the fire attack again. But it''s a pity that they are still young. With this move, they can''t beat him at all. Su Yao recited the mantra silently. The next second, a transparent protective barrier appeared in front of him. Lu Xubai finds that the liquid that had been splashed on Su Yao is rebounded by something. Before he has time to lie down, he is splashed all over. Lu Xubai couldn''t help feeling a little dejected. It seems that even if he did change the structure of water, he still could not defeat Su Yao, because Su Yao saw through it at a glance and responded very quickly. He is not su Yao''s opponent at all. No, none of them is Su Yao''s opponent. But he won''t give up so easily. If he did, he might as well have died in the mouth of the zombie. Lu Xubai looked at his teammates with firm eyes, "go on!" The four nodded and started a new round of attack. Although they were finally resolved one by one by Su Yao, they were not discouraged. Because through this competition, they realized their shortcomings. Only when we find our own shortcomings and try to correct them, can we make greater progress. It''s false to say that they are not unwilling, but they will turn it into motivation One day they will beat Su Yao with their own ability Seeing that they were not discouraged, Su Yao laughed with great satisfaction. "You did a good job this time. It lasted for an hour, much better than before, and the most important thing is that you didn''t get discouraged." "This is what makes me most happy. You keep on cheering and don''t let me down." "Wait, is that all you have to say?" Zhou Dongming looked at him blankly. "What else? Do you want to hear how I swear? " Su Yao asked with a smile. Zhou Dongming choked suddenly Apart from scolding us, can''t you say something else? For example, talk about our shortcomings or something. " "Don''t you realize your shortcomings?" Su Yao said, "besides, we have to rely on ourselves to make progress. As an instructor, I just want to explain theoretical knowledge to you and train you." "You are going your own way in the future. Can''t I lead you in front of you?" Zhou Dongming said anything, because he could not refute Su Yao''s words. Su Yao sighed, "and I will leave you one day. Sooner or later, you must learn to be independent." Six people: "and What''s the matter with your old father''s tone? Is it difficult that we have always been bear children who are not obedient and learn well in your eyes? Reading their inner thoughts, Su Yao said, "yes, in my eyes, you are just some bear children who don''t obey and learn well, but now you have changed a little." ¡°¡­¡­ Can you stop reading your mind? " The six yelled at him with one voice. "No Six people: "and Chapter 961 "By the way, since the praise is over, it''s time to punish you." Su Yao looked at them with a smile. When they heard the word "punishment", they were all shocked. Shen Shaofan first responded, "it''s my turn to cook today. I''m going to cook." "I, I''ll help him." Chuqiao ran with him. Look at the remaining four. I''ll look at you. I''m at a loss. "My stomach suddenly hurts. I''ll go to the bathroom." Zhou Dongming put out his hand to cover his stomach, pretending to be very uncomfortable. Lu Xubai stretched out his hand to hold him, "I also have a stomachache, Dongming, let''s go together." "Let''s go." Zhou Dongming ran away with him. The remaining two also quickly found a reason to escape. Su Yao shook his head with a smile. "What a bunch of idiots. I didn''t even know if I was joking." "Host, your tone didn''t sound like a joke." Glutinous rice balls can not help make complaints about it. "Maybe something''s wrong with your ears." Su Yao said with a sigh, "you used to have a bad brain, but now you can''t even use your ears. You are really hopeless." Tangyuan suddenly choked The host, you will not make complaints about me, but I will die. " "I didn''t say so. You came up to me to make complaints about me." Su Yao laughed and said, "if you don''t want me to make complaints about you again, I''ll shut your mouth." Tangyuan If you tell me to shut up, I won''t. "Host, it''s been more than half a month. Don''t you plan to go to your family?" "It''s not long since the end of the world. He''s probably still buried in some field. When he comes out of the soil, he will come to me naturally." Tangyuan How can you say that like the other party is dead? "Besides, I''m not in a hurry. What''s your hurry?" Tangyuan Also, anyway, the man buried in the soil is not the object of it, so there''s no need for it to worry. If the host wants to be a salted fish, let him continue to salted fish. ¡­¡­ Su Yao casually found a clean place to sit down, took out a few packages of snacks from the space, and ate them leisurely. Eating and eating, he suddenly found that Lu Xubai and them were gone, and now they are a little quiet. Su Yao put down his snack bag and closed his eyes to listen. Then he heard the sound of the zombies and Lu Xubai. And from what they said, they should have met a group of middle level zombies. Tut, this group of disobedient guys don''t stay well and have to run to stab the Zombie''s nest. They are really tired of living. Su Yao cursing a low voice, a blink, appeared in Lu Xubai behind them. At this time, they are trying to fight with this group of zombies. Su Yao originally intended to do it, but after seeing this scene, he decided to take a good look. Now the team of Longyan is not the team of Longyan before. Maybe they can destroy the zombies of this group of squadrons with their own strength. And it''s a rare opportunity. ¡­¡­ Listening to the sound of snack bags behind them, the six of them all looked back. When they saw Su Yao sitting in a tree and eating leisurely there, they almost had a myocardial infarction. They are working hard here, but he is eating leisurely. Is this what people do? Chapter 962 The six would like to denounce him with words, but the current situation does not allow them to do so. If they are not careful, they may die. They don''t want to die young. So, they control the impulse to vomit fragrance, and continue to fight with the group of zombies in front of them. Different from the lower zombies, the middle zombies have their own thinking and different abilities. After a while, Lu Xubai and them were all disheartened and injured. Fortunately, there was a nurse in their team who could use the healing ability anytime and anywhere, so they were not killed by zombies. But the nurse can only add blood, can''t restore their physical strength. After such a long time of fighting, their physical strength has been almost consumed, and they are not far away from lying on the ground. Seeing that they were about to be killed by the middle class zombies, Su Yao finally made a move. He jumped straight into the group of zombies. Then, a bright sword light flashed by. Before the six of them could catch him, the heads of the middle rank zombies fell to the ground. Six people suddenly froze. What is the origin of Su Yao? Although they have seen such scenes several times, they will still be shocked when they see them with their own eyes again. Lu Xubai hesitated and finally asked the question he always wanted to know, "have you ever fought with a high-level zombie? When you face high-level zombies, do you give them seconds with one move? " "I haven''t met a high-level zombie yet." Su Yao said, "but I think, although there will be a little difficulty, I can still kill a group of high-level zombies by one person." Six people: "and "Where do you get this confidence?" Zhou Dongming could not help but make complaints about it. Su Yao picked his eyebrows and said, "what? Don''t you believe me? Do you want me to catch a high-level zombie now to open your eyes? " "Or do you want me to arrest the Zombie King?" Zhou Dongming was so disgusted by his words that he couldn''t say anything The other five people are as follows: Cao, they began to think about the possibility that Su Yao would capture the zombie emperor. It must be because they''ve been with this guy for a long time, so their brain circuits have deviated with him. No, they can''t follow Su Yao''s way of thinking any more, or sooner or later they will become a boy who is just as addicted as him. Su Yao narrowed his eyes dangerously. Did these fools forget that he had mind reading skills? Since they don''t have a long memory, he won''t be polite "Your physical strength is still too poor. Now line up for me to run. Don''t stop until you run ten laps." As soon as the words came out, they immediately howled. "Ah? Why do we have to run ten laps all of a sudden? " "I don''t have any strength now. I can''t even run one lap, let alone ten." "Brother, please, let us go. We really don''t have any strength." "Yes, we are tired enough today. Let us go." However, Su Yao is still so ruthless, "15 circles." "Ah? Isn''t it ten laps? How can it be fifteen laps? Do you really want to kill us? " "Twenty laps." "No, it''s ten laps. We''re going to run now." Chapter 963 Just when the six people thought that the training they were undergoing was hell mode, the merciless Lord Su Yao kindly told them that this was not hell mode, but ordinary mode. Their next training is hell mode. Originally, they trained low rank zombies, but now they have become middle rank zombies. And the training level has more than doubled. Looking at the middle rank zombies around them, all six of them looked like zombies. Although they can barely beat the middle level zombies now, it''s also in the case of a small number of each other. It''s too much now. The six people looked at Su Yao, who was sitting there with a leisurely face. After hesitation, they finally didn''t say anything. After this time together, they have already found out Su Yao''s urine. If they say something to protest at this time, then what''s the devil''s punishment waiting for them. So for the sake of their lives, they''d better hold back. Six people looked at each other and started to act according to the plan just made. However, although the effect is good, they are still unable to kill all the middle-level zombies in front of them, and they are all injured. But for Shen Shaofan, they would have gone to the streets. Seeing that they no longer had any strength, Su Yao locked up the living zombies and waited for them to be recycled tomorrow. After all, there are not many middle level zombies. If you can keep more zombies for training, you can keep more. Looking at Su Yao''s action, Lu Xubai is not shocked at all, because they have seen it countless times and are used to it. But it''s really tough. If it wasn''t for Su Yao, they would have become the food of these zombies. And this also shows that their strength is still far from enough After recovering a little physical strength, Lu Xubai stood up and walked toward Su Yao, "I have something to ask you, can you come with me?" "Of course." Su Yao nodded and followed him into the nearby woods. You look at me and I look at you, the other five people are all at a loss. "What do you think the two of them are doing?" Shen Shaofan asked curiously. "I don''t know. Maybe I''ve gone to love." Song Yin said casually as if he were joking. On hearing this, Zhou Dongming immediately blew his hair, "Song Yin, don''t talk nonsense. It''s not that kind of relationship between them, and Su Yao already has someone he likes. If he hears that, you''re going to die. " "I said mine. Why are you so excited?" Song Yin looked at him with a smile, "do you like the captain?" Zhou Dongming''s face suddenly turned red, "no, you don''t have to talk nonsense!" "Since it''s not, why are you blushing?" Chu Bridge opened his mouth, "don''t say it''s because of the hot weather. It''s autumn now." Zhou Dongming Don''t talk nonsense. If you are heard by the captain, you will have no good fruit to eat. " "Come on, don''t pretend. We''ve already seen that you''re interested in the captain." Shen Shaofan said with a smile, "and we can see that the captain also has that kind of interest to you." "But now it seems that you are still in the stage of secret love. When are you going to tell the captain?" Chapter 964 Listening to their words, Zhou Dongming''s face became even more red Don''t talk nonsense. There is no such thing If his voice is like a mosquito or a fly, if five people don''t hear what he''s saying clearly, it''s as if he didn''t say anything. "Zhou Dongming, don''t you dare to tell the captain? Don''t you always have great courage? How can you be so timid after such a thing? " "If you want me to say it before it''s too late, Captain, his hard facilities are very good and his face is very good. There must be a lot of people who like him. If he is robbed by others one day, you will have no place to cry." Zhou Dongming was silent immediately That''s right, but I don''t know what''s going on, he just can''t get through that. "Zhou Dongming, do you want us to help you find a way? Although we haven''t been in love, we are good at finding a way." Zhou Dongming pursed his lips, "what can I do?" "You go to the captain now and tell him what you think." Jiang Huai patted him on the shoulder and said. Before Zhou Dongming spoke, Zhong Ting rolled his eyes and said, "come on, you''re not a solution at all. And if he had the courage, he would have gone long ago, where we need to do something for him. " Jianghuai immediately refused, "then tell me what good way you have." "I have already thought about it for a long time. There are only two ways to express my feelings -" "one is to say it, the other is to write it. Since Zhou Dongming doesn''t dare to say it, let him write all the words he wants to say in order to write the love letter on the paper, and then find someone to help him hand over the love letter to his teammates. " Zhong Ting said with a smile, "what do you think of this method?" "Yes, yes, but where did you get the pen and paper?" Shen Shaofan issued a question from the depths of his soul. All of a sudden, the crowd choked Well, now they really don''t have pens and paper. "If you want me to say that, we''d better discuss this matter with the team leader and let him take the initiative to tell menzhou Dongming." "Come on." Song Yin rolled his eyes, "Captain, if he would take the initiative, now we don''t have to worry about it here." ¡­¡­ Lu Xubai, who came back after talking about important things with Su Yao, could not help but feel a little curious and said, "what are you saying there? You are not saying bad things about me, are you?" Six people didn''t expect that he would come back so soon, the expression on his face suddenly had a moment of stiffness. "Nothing. Nothing. We''re just talking about something." "Tell me something." "Captain, do you really want to hear it?" Shen Shaofan looks at him with strange eyes. Seeing his expression like this, Lu Xubai became more curious about what they were discussing just now. "Tell me, I really want to hear it." "Zhou Dongming, he likes..." When Zhou Dongming saw that he wanted to say it, he was immediately worried, "Shen Shaofan, if you dare to say it, I''ll strangle you now." Shen Shaofan completely took his words as the wind in his ear and continued, "Zhou Dongming, he likes you, but he doesn''t know how to tell you. We are trying to help him." Zhou Dongming wants to rush over and cover his mouth, but he is held by others. He can only listen to Shen Shaofan''s words. He couldn''t help looking at Lu Xubai again, wondering what kind of reaction he would have. Chapter 965 After hearing Shen Shaofan''s "Zhou Dongming, he likes you", Lu Xubai began to wander around the world. There was no expression on his face. Zhou Dongming took it for granted that Lu Xubai didn''t like him at all. His heart was bitter and he ran away very sad. Su Yao pushed Lu Xubai, "people are running away, don''t you hurry to chase them?" Lu Xubai suddenly regained his mind. He rushed to chase Zhou Dongming, "Dongming, you stop. I have something to say to you." "I know what you want to say. Don''t worry. I won''t trouble you. I''ll pack up and leave tomorrow." As soon as Lu Xubai heard this, he knew that he had misunderstood. He could not help sighing, "Dongming, it''s not what you think. I didn''t mean to refuse you." "Don''t comfort me. I know in my heart that your expression just now has explained everything." Lu Xubai didn''t think that he had misunderstood himself because of this, and he couldn''t laugh or cry. "I was stunned at that time, because I didn''t think you liked me too." Zhou Dongming was dubious, "what you said is true?" "It''s true." Lu Xubai nodded, "Dongming, I''m very happy to know that I''m not alone. I was going to keep my mind on you for the rest of my life, but now I don''t need it "Dongming, I want to tell you -" "I like you, can you be with me?" Zhou Dongming didn''t expect that he suddenly confessed to himself and was stunned. ¡°¡­¡­ You, what did you just say? " "I like you. Can you be with me?" Zhou Dongming''s heart seems to be full of flowers, "do you really want to be with me?" Lu Xubai didn''t speak, but expressed his choice by action Until Zhou Dongming felt that he was about to suffocate, Lu Xubai stopped this very intimate action, "Dongming, now you should believe what I said is true?" Zhou Dongming blushed and nodded. "Let''s go back, or they will worry." Lu Xubai takes his hand Looking at Lu Xubai and Zhou Dongming holding hands together, song Yin knows that these two people have become each other, and they can''t help but be happy for them. "I didn''t expect that you were really fast. You were together so soon." Shen Shaofan very proud to Yang Yang chin, "it seems that I do this assists well, you two can well thank me." "Now that you are together, when are you going to get married? Why don''t you get married tonight? " Jiang Huai said with a smile. Hearing the word "bridal chamber", Zhou Dongming''s face was dyed red again. "Jianghuai, what are you talking about? Do you believe me to tear your mouth?" "Yo, Zhou Dongming, you are so shy. I didn''t expect that you would have such a day. It seems that I want to know you again." Jianghuai continues to tease. "Jianghuai, I''m going to tear up your mouth now!" Zhou Dongming pounced on Jianghuai river. Lu Xubai pulled him back, "OK, it''s not the first day you know how much his mouth owes. Don''t be angry, and I''m looking forward to the day when I get married with you." Zhou Dongming''s face suddenly turned red How come you''re not serious? " Chapter 966 Looking at the two of them, Su Yao thought of his lover who had not appeared up to now. He couldn''t help sighing, "when will you show up? Do you want me to dig you out of the soil?" Chu bridge, which is nearest to him, hears this sentence, and his expression becomes very complicated. He couldn''t help saying, "is the person you like dead?" As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. The others stepped back in silence, then looked at him with silly eyes. Actually dare to say this kind of words in front of the big devil, does he think his life is too long? "I don''t know if he''s dead or not, but you''re really going to die next." Su Yao did not laugh. After waiting for the reaction to come over what he just said, Chu bridge wanted to find a ground crack to drill in. He looked at Su Yao, who was very dangerous in his eyes, and said with a dry smile, "I know it''s wrong. I''ll punish myself. I''ll run ten laps now." As soon as his voice fell, he ran out like a bullet out of the chamber. Su Yao sneered and looked at the five people still standing there. Five people immediately understood his meaning, followed Chu bridge to run. They ran and scolded Chu Qiao in their hearts. If it wasn''t for his bad mouth, they wouldn''t be harmed. After running these ten laps, they must beat him up and take a bad breath. And Su Yao''s brain has now been occupied by the words "do you want to dig him out of the soil?". He picked a flower and said, "yes, no, yes..." In the end, there was only one petal left, and his eyes brightened. "I''ve decided to dig him out tonight." "Tangyuan, please help me find out where Yan siting is buried right now." "Host, what are you going to do?" Tang Yuan asked curiously. "To dig my object out of the soil, of course." Su Yao said seriously. Tangyuan suddenly felt that his whole system was not good, "host, are you sure you want to do that?" "Of course, if I don''t dig him out, he will appear in front of me. I can''t wait." Tangyuan can''t help being silent But you didn''t say that before. " "Can''t you change your mind now?" Su Yao rolled his eyes impatiently and said, "stop talking nonsense and check it for me." "Oh." A few minutes later "Host, I found it. He''s buried in the southwest mountain right now." "How far is it from here to there?" "About five thousand kilometers." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao calculated in his mind that 5000 kilometers is a bit difficult for ordinary people, but it''s not a big problem for him at all. It only takes him a few minutes to get there, so he can wait until midnight to dig. "Tangyuan, help me to prepare the tools, I''ll dig in the middle of the night." Although he knew that he would be despised again, he couldn''t help asking, "host, why don''t you dig now, but wait until the lights are out?" "Do you think it''s going to give you the thrill of being a grave robber?" Tangyuan suddenly choked So you''re just looking for excitement? " "Since we want to pursue stimulation, we must carry it out to the end." Tangyuan thousands of words into a sentence, "host, you Sao ah." "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No Tangyuan Chapter 967 In the middle of the night, after confirming that they were all asleep, Su Yao crept out of the tent. And just out of the tent, there was a cold wind blowing head-on, he could not help shivering. After much hesitation, he went back and put on a coat, then took his tools and flew towards the southwest mountain sword. After arriving, after confirming the specific location with Tangyuan, they quickly dug up. I don''t know how long it took to dig, but the shovel hit something hard and couldn''t dig any more. Su Yao touched it with his hand and found it was something similar to a coffin. He dug up the soil around the thing and used a wind curse to blow off the soil. Later, a sarcophagus appeared in front of him. Su Yao put down the things in his hand and pushed open the lid of the sarcophagus. However, there was a child lying in the stone frame, not the handsome man he imagined, "Tangyuan, my husband is so big, where did he go?" "Host, that''s the man lying in it." "Are you blind or am I blind? The one lying here is obviously a child. How can my husband be a child?" Tang Yuan resisted the impulse to spit out fragrance. "Host, he is still in his infancy, so he looks like a child for the time being. When he is an adult, he will become what you want him to be." "Haven''t you read a lot of novels? Why don''t you even understand this kind of truth?" Su Yao choked for a moment I was just pretending I didn''t understand, because I wanted to test you, but you didn''t see it. You are still so stupid. " Tangyuan Do you think the masses will believe your lies? "By the way, when will he leave childhood? I don''t want to fall in love with a child, and I don''t want to be regarded as a pedophile pervert." "I''m not very clear about that. If it''s fast, it should be a month. If it''s slow, you''ll have to wait for several years." "But it depends on whether he wants to grow up quickly or slowly." Su Yao was silent for a moment I see. I''ll try. Now help me get him back. " "Host, I really can''t help you with this kind of help. You''d better do something by yourself. I''m going to bed. See you tomorrow." With these words, the dumpling is very ruthless offline, leaving Su Yao with a fool like standing there blowing cold wind. He swore a few words in a low voice, and then looked at Yan siting who was still lying in the sarcophagus. After hesitation, he still extended his hand to him. When his hand was about to touch Yan siting''s body, Yan siting suddenly opened his eyes, and he immediately stepped back. Su Yao put out his hand and patted his chest. "I''m really scared to death." Yan siting sat up and stared at Su Yao. A red light flashed in his eyes quickly, "who are you?" "I am you Dad Su Yao originally intended to say that he was his lover or something, but suddenly he wanted to play with him, so he changed his words temporarily. However, what I didn''t expect was that Yan siting really believed, "Dad? Are you really my father? " Looking at his lovely face, Su Yao''s heart suddenly rose a sense of guilt, but soon was pressed down, "yes, I am your father." Chapter 968 Where Su Yao didn''t notice, Yan siting''s eyes darkened, but soon returned to normal, "Dad, what''s my name?" "Your name is Yan siting. You follow your mother''s surname." Thinking of the excessive things he had done to himself, Su Yao never felt guilty when he told a lie. "What about my mother? Where did she go?" "She has left the world for a better one." In other words, will the zombie emperor have such things as parents? Are not zombies all orphans? Is the situation of the zombie emperor special? Su Yao looked at Yan siting, but he didn''t come up with these problems. Yan siting should be in a state of amnesia now, so they can chat peacefully here. If a word stimulates his brain and restores his memory, it will be over. Although he is confident in his own strength, he is not blind and confident enough to know himself. If he really fights with Yan siting, he will be the one who is beaten badly. After thinking about this, Su Yao looked at Yan siting again, "siting, it''s very late now. Let''s go back." "Dad, can I always be with you from now on?" "Of course, we''ll always be together. I''ll never leave you." The more he listened, the more he felt that the name "Dad" was very strange. Otherwise, let Yan siting change his name. "Si Ting, can you grant me a request?" "As long as it''s dad''s request, I promise." Yan said. Su Yao felt that the sense of guilt was coming up again. He tried to suppress it. "Can you stop calling me dad in the future?" "Why? Aren''t you my father? " Yan siting tilted his head and asked. Su Yao was hit in the heart by his lovely action, and his heart couldn''t help screaming. Ah, the miniaturized version of him is too cute. If only he could have such a child with Qin Li in the future. Unfortunately, such a wish will never come true Su Yao sighed softly, "of course not. I''m not used to this name, and it''s complicated. It''s hard to explain it to you now..." "I know you may not like it, but could you please call me brother later What''s my name Yan siting bit his lip, looking very tangled. When Su Yao was about to give up, he finally said, "yes, but Dad, what''s your name?" Su Yao finally breathed a sigh of relief, "my name is Su Yao." "Su Yao." Yan siting called softly. When Su Yao heard his name coming out of his mouth, his heart felt numb. Grass, did not expect that the other party just called his name, he will be unable to bear, he is really too useless. But Yan siting''s voice when he said these two words was really good. It didn''t look like a child''s voice at all. Wait! There''s something wrong with the sound! Su Yao quickly looked at Yan siting, but found that he had not changed at all, so he took it as his own illusion. Yan siting had a panoramic view of Su Yao''s every move just now. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, "Why are you looking at me like this?" "Nothing. I just think your voice is so nice." "No, that''s because your name sounds good." Chapter 969 "But Dad, although your name sounds good, I can''t call you that. After all, you are my dad." Su Yao Damn, he really dug a hole for himself! ¡°¡­¡­ Then you can call me brother later. " "Dad is Dad, how can he become a brother?" Yan siting tilted his head, "aren''t you actually my father?" Su Yao didn''t know what to say. He helplessly supported his forehead Call what you want. Let''s go back. " Yan siting stretched out his hands to him, "Dad, I want you to hold me." Su Yao can only pick him up, "can you close your eyes?" "Why close your eyes?" Yan siting asked curiously. "Dad is going to change a magic for you." Su Yao said. "Then I''ll close my eyes now." Yan siting said and closed his eyes, "Dad, do magic now." "OK, I''ll do the Magic now." After a minute, "OK, you can open your eyes." Yan siting opened his eyes obediently. He looked at the two tents in front of him. His big eyes were full of doubts, "Dad, where is this? Why are we here?" "This is where we will live in the future." Su Yao said with a smile. "Dad, did you make it by magic?" "You can say the same." Su Yao said. "Dad, you are so good. Can you change another one?" Su Yao looked at his expectant eyes, but he couldn''t say anything when he wanted to refuse. "Of course, what kind of magic do you want to see?" "Well..." Yan siting''s small face wrinkled, "I can''t think of it. Dad, you can change one at will." "I''ll have to think about it." Su Yao put on a thoughtful expression, "yes, would you like to have a look at the fireworks?" "Fireworks, what is that?" "It''s a wonderful thing. Although it''s fleeting, it makes people feel better after watching it." Su Yao replied with a smile. "Then I''ll have a look at the fireworks and show them to me now." "OK, OK, I''ll show you the fireworks now." Su Yao put up a finger and recited a mantra in his mouth. The next second, there are countless fireworks in the sky, their light will illuminate the night sky. "How''s it going? Isn''t it beautiful? " Yan siting looked at Su Yao''s side face, his eyes darkened, he grasped his hand, "you will never leave me in your life, right?" "Yes, I''ll never leave you for the rest of my life." Su Yao looked at him with a smile. Yan siting felt that his smile was more beautiful than the fireworks, which made him want to treasure it. But if you kill him, he will never see such a smile again, so "You have to do what you say." Otherwise, I will kill you, so that you can''t live without me all your life. "Don''t worry, I will do what I say." Su Yao didn''t realize the dangerous breath on Yan siting. Yan siting put away his sharp nails and rubbed Su Yao''s face, "Dad, I''m sleepy. Let''s go to bed." "OK, let''s sleep together." Su Yao helped him take off his shoes and carried him into the tent "Close your eyes and go to sleep. Good night." Su Yao branded a good night kiss on Yan siting''s forehead. Yan also gave him a good night kiss, "good night, Dad." Chapter 970 After su Yao fell asleep, Yan siting, who was lying beside him, sat up. He grew in size and eventually became an adult. Yan siting stared at Su Yao for a long time, and finally bent down and branded a kiss on his lips. Su Yao''s eyelashes trembled a few times. Yan siting thought he was going to wake up and quickly lay back, but his shape changed back to a child. ¡­¡­ The next morning. The other three people sleeping in the tent woke up and saw Yan siting who didn''t know when to appear in the tent. They were all startled. "What''s going on? Why did one more child come out overnight? " "How did the child get in?" "Tell the others about it." "What are you arguing about in the morning?" Su Yao was woken up by their loud voice. He sat up and looked at the three people with some displeasure. Because his image of the devil was so popular, the three of them immediately calmed down. When Su Yao was about to lie down and go back to sleep, Shen Shaofan said, "Su jiaoguan, what''s the matter with the child sleeping next to you?" Su Yao immediately understood why they were so noisy just now. He looked at Yan siting who was still sleeping. As soon as he was ready to speak, Yan siting woke up. He rubbed his eyes and looked at Su Yao blankly, "Dad, what happened?" "Dad, dad?" When they heard him call Su Yao like this, they immediately felt that their three outlooks were strongly shocked? Is this child a father son relationship with Su Yao? But why did they never know that Su Yao had such a big son? Are they still awake, or is the world wrong? Shen Shaofan swallowed his saliva, and asked Su Yao, "Su jiaoguan, is this child really your son?" Although the other two did not speak, they also looked at Su Yao with the eyes of verification. Su Yao rolled his eyes silently. Sorry, he doesn''t have such a big son. He won''t have one now, and he won''t have one in the future. "You can say that, too." After listening to him admit it, they took a breath. I didn''t expect that. It''s a great thing. "Su jiaoguan, what''s your son''s name?" "Professor Su, why didn''t you take him with you at the beginning?" "Professor Su, when did you pick him up?" "His name is Yan siting. I dug him out of the soil last night." As soon as Su Yao spoke quickly, he told the truth. Listen to this sentence, the three people''s expressions suddenly become very complex, " Professor Su, I didn''t expect that you would be joking. People with sons are really different. " But Yan siting took this sentence seriously. He squeezed out a few tears and looked at Su Yao wrongly. "Dad, did you really dig me out of the soil?" Su Yao laughed dryly, "you are so cute, how can you be dug out of the soil? I was just joking with you and those uncles." "Since you didn''t dig me out of the earth, where did I come from?" "A lovely little angel like you, of course, falls from the sky." Su Yao''s face was not red and his heart was not beating. He lied. "Dad, you must have fallen from the sky. Only in the sky can you have such a good dad." Su Yao reached out and rubbed his hair, "your little mouth is really sweet." Chapter 971 "Dad, your mouth is sweet, too." As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Shen Shaofan Chu Bridge Jianghuai How did this change the style of painting? Is it not just a father son relationship between the two? Also, a surname Su, a surname Yan, how can he be a real father and son? Maybe this child named Yan siting is Su Yao''s child foster husband. I didn''t expect that Su Yao looked very serious on the surface, but he had this special hobby behind his back Seeing the three of them looking at themselves with abnormal eyes, he felt that his whole body was about to split. He wanted to take off Yan siting''s pants now and make his buttocks swollen, so that he would never talk nonsense again. But that''s too risky. For his own sake, he''d better not do that. Su Yao tried to squeeze out a smile. "Si Ting, what are you talking about? Haven''t you woken up yet?" "I''m not talking nonsense. I''m telling the truth." Yan siting wanted to see him angry, so he didn''t follow his meaning, "Dad, after you fell asleep last night, I secretly kissed your mouth. I think it''s sweeter than candy." Shen Shaofan and the other three took a breath. They looked at Su Yao and Yan siting with the eyes of monsters. Cao, I didn''t expect that the relationship between them was like this, which was really shocking. They were afraid that they would never be able to look directly at the two words "father and son" in the future the smile on Su Yao''s face could no longer be maintained. Grass, why is this guy so irritating no matter when he is young or adult? If he is allowed to say that again, he will jump into the Yellow River. "Yan siting, shut up immediately!" Listening to his tone, Shen Shaofan ran out conditionally, leaving Su Yao and Yan siting in the tent. Instead of being afraid, Yan siting challenged Su Yao''s patience again and again, "Dad, why are you so angry? Is it because I told the truth? If you don''t like me to tell the truth, I won''t tell you any more. " Su Yao was about to die of anger. He took a deep breath and tried to control the impulse of beating Yan siting. "It seems that you still don''t realize where you are wrong..." "Dad, I see. You are angry that I stole your kiss." Su Yao No, it''s not because of this. It''s because you''re too open-minded that I''m so angry. "Dad, if you are really angry about this, then I have to ask -" "can''t father and son do this kind of intimate action?" Su Yao felt that he was going to be angry with his high blood pressure. He really couldn''t control his temper. He raised his hand, just ready to give Yan siting a slap in the face, but after the simple eyes of Yan siting, he immediately let out his anger. He let go, "come on, you are still young, don''t understand these things is also like this." Yan siting lowered his head, and a smile flashed in his eyes where Su Yao couldn''t see him. I''m not a child who doesn''t understand anything. What I''m doing now is intentional. I just want to see you angry My dear Dad. Chapter 972 The other three were also very confused when they learned that Su Yao suddenly had another son. Zhou Dongming looked at the clever Yan siting and Su Yao, and suddenly asked, "Su jiaoguan, don''t you like men? You''re not cheating, are you The expression on Su Yao''s face became stiff. Cao, how can Zhou Dongming say anything? Yan siting pulled Su Yao''s clothes and looked at him innocently, "Dad, can men have children with each other? Can I have a baby with dad in the future? " Su Yao thought he was very cute, but now it seems that he is not cute, but also very poor beat. If there were not so many people here, he would take off his pants and beat his ass! Lu Xubai listened to Yan siting''s innocent words, and he was choked by his own saliva, "cough, Su jiaoguan, he really deserves to be your son. He has the same personality as you." Su Yao had a cold face Sorry, I don''t have such a filial son. If I had known that Yan siting was such a bear in his childhood, he shouldn''t have worked hard to dig him out of the soil last night. That''s good. He''s afraid he''s going to have myocardial infarction. If only Yan siting could be buried in the earth again "Tangyuan, how much probability do you think I can bury Yan siting in the earth again?" "The probability is zero." Tang Yuan replied very honestly, "Yan siting is not an ordinary child. If it is any other child, you may bury him in the earth again, but Yan siting can''t do it." Su Yao Isn''t that nonsense? If it''s other children, he doesn''t have to bury them in the soil again. He''s really hard. Su Yao sighed and rubbed Yan siting''s hair. "Siting, don''t say that again, or I will be buried in the earth." "Why? Does anyone want to hurt you, dad? " Su Yao spat out a mouthful of old blood, "no, I think I''m going to be angry with you. Don''t say that again, or you''ll lose my father." "If I plant my father in the soil, will I harvest several fathers in spring?" Su Yao spat out another mouthful of blood. "Who did you listen to?" "I didn''t listen to others. I came up with it myself." Su Yao After identification, Yan siting is now a bear child. Now he finally knows why so many people don''t want to have children, because they are afraid that they will be angry to death by bear children. "Yan siting, you may have a lot of water in your brain now. Now go for ten laps. After the water in your brain turns into sweat and seeps out from your pores, you can return to your normal IQ." "Dad, are you saying I''m stupid?" Yan siting looked at him curtly, "and you asked me to run ten laps. Are you really my father?" Su Yao said with a smile, "it''s because I''m your father that I''m so strict with you. If it''s someone else, I won''t even say a word. Good, obedient, Dad. It''s for your own good. Run quickly. " Lu Xubai and others: are they really father and son? How do they look like enemies? Chapter 973 "Dad, aren''t you afraid that I''m tired to death on the way?" Su Yao continued to smile, "Dad, believe you, you are so powerful, you can easily finish the ten laps." "If I finish the ten laps, will there be any reward, such as a kiss?" Listening to this, Su Yao couldn''t help it any more. He took up a stick and said, "smelly boy, if you don''t learn, try to learn some bad things. I''ll break your leg now." "Dad, I''m wrong. I won''t say it any more. I''m going to run ten laps now." Yan siting ran with his head in his arms. Su Yao ran after him with a stick, "Yan siting, stop for me!" Yan siting ran faster. After a while, he ran away. Su Yao stopped and snorted, "smelly boy, if you don''t finish the ten laps today, don''t come back again." "Professor Su, do you really want him to finish the ten laps? He''s a child." Jiang Huai can''t help but say. "What a child, we are not as old as him." Su Yao blurted out such a sentence directly. Jiang Huai Leng Leng, "Su jiaoguan, are you kidding us?" Su Yao then reflected what he had just said, and he quickly made up for it, "I just said wrong, I mean you don''t have to worry, that ten laps is a piece of cake for him." Yan siting is a zombie emperor. How could he be baffled by that ten circle. Six people: "and So are you showing us that your kids are great? "Professor Su, I have a question to ask you for a long time..." Shen Shaofan wants to talk but stops. Su Yao looked at him and said, "if you have something to say, don''t stammer." "Su jiaoguan, is Yan siting really your son?" Su Yao picked eyebrows, "why, are we two different?" "Not only do you look different, but you also have different surnames, and your relationship model doesn''t look like a father and son at all, it''s more like a couple." Listening to the last sentence, Su Yao couldn''t help looking at him. I didn''t expect that Jianghuai''s intuition was quite accurate. "Why do you think so? How can you be so sure that there is no such relationship between father and son? " "Su jiaoguan, in fact, before the end of the world, I was a psychologist." Jiang Huai said, "I''m good at guessing people''s heart through their expressions and small movements. When Yan siting called your father, you were not happy..." "Then you are really good." Su Yao gave a meaningful smile. Seeing his expression like this, Jiang Huai thought of the fear he had dominated before, but he said, "Su jiaoguan, so am I right?" Su Yao didn''t answer his question, "Jiang Huai, you are very good at psychology, but that doesn''t mean what you said is correct." "But..." Jiang Huai wanted to retort, but Su Yao interrupted him, "Jiang Huai, do you think I''m a paedophile?" Jiang Huai wanted to answer "yes" very much, but he felt that if he said that, he would really lose his life Su jiaoguan, I guess wrong. I still want to know the real relationship between you and Yan siting. " "Jianghuai, sometimes the more you know, the faster you will die. You should understand what I mean by this sentence?" "Yes, I don''t ask anything." Chapter 974 The other five listen to this sentence, ready to ask the export of the question and swallow back to the stomach. If other people said that, they would not be afraid. But Su Yao is not the same. He is not a human being at all. He is a devil. He will certainly do such a heartless thing. So for the sake of their lives, no matter how curious they are, they can never say it. Su Yao looked at Jiang Huai River and the other five people. Seeing that they gave up the idea of continuing to ask, he snorted, "don''t stand here. You can run for 15 laps." "Isn''t it ten laps? How can it be fifteen laps again?" Zhou Dongming can''t help the problem. Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "how, do you want to be compared by a child? Or are you not as good as a child? " Zhou Dongming choked immediately. Other people didn''t dare to complain, so they had to run the 15 laps. Su Yao cold hum a, "let you eat me and Yan siting melon, melon is so delicious?" ¡­¡­ "Daddy, woo woo After a few minutes, Yan siting suddenly ran back crying. Su Yao raised his eyes and found that he was covered with mud. He could not help frowning, "how can you get so dirty? Did you go to the mud pit and roll?" "Dad, I didn''t roll in the mud." Yan siting sobbed in a low voice. "How did you do that?" "I ran and fell down, and my knee was broken. I hurt so much, Dad." Listen to this sentence, Su Yao''s brow frowned more tightly, he squatted down in front of Yan siting, "which side?" "Right." Su Yao stretched out his hand and slowly rolled up his right trouser leg. He found that his knee had rubbed a big piece of skin, and the blood was still coming out. He felt pain when he looked at it. However, the body of the zombie emperor is the same as that of ordinary human. Will it hurt and bleed? He thought Yan siting was invulnerable. No, he might have hurt himself Think of here, Su Yao saw Yan siting a few eyes, but can''t see any tip Ni.. Yan siting didn''t notice that Su Yao was doubting himself just now, but he wasn''t worried. Although he has only been with Su Yao for a few hours, he has found out that he is a soft hearted person, especially for a child like him who has no self-protection ability. As long as he shed a few tears, Su Yao would dispel his doubts. "Dad, my knee hurts so much. Can you do another magic trick to get rid of the injury on my knee?" Yan siting looks at Su Yao with tears in his eyes. Facts proved that his tears were useful. Su Yao soon dispelled his doubts. "Of course, but before that, you have to close your eyes, otherwise the magic will not work." As soon as he said this, Yan siting closed his eyes, "Dad, I''ve closed my eyes. You can do magic now." "OK, I''ll do the Magic now." Su Yao said as he put his right hand on the top of his injured knee, then recited the mantra and began to perform healing. Yan siting clearly felt that the wound on his right knee was slowly shrinking, and finally disappeared. He was more curious about Su Yao. Su Yao looked at Yan siting''s knee, which had become perfect. He was relieved, "OK, you can open your eyes." Yan siting opened his eyes, looked at his knee and exclaimed, "Wow, Dad, you are so powerful!" Chapter 975 Although he had heard this sentence many times, he felt a little happy when he heard it from Yan siting. He grinned and touched Yan siting''s head. "Your father, I have something more powerful. I''ll let you see enough later." In response to his good habit of addressing "Dad", he seems to have made a mistake. He is not Yan siting''s real father, Yan siting is not his son, and Yan siting can''t keep this shape all his life. When Yan siting reaches adulthood, if he still gets along with him in the father son mode, won''t he become an old monster in other people''s eyes? And maybe he''ll be tied up and burned. Su Yao imagined the picture, and immediately felt that he was not good as a whole. God, he must have lost his mind at that time to cheat Yan siting that he was his father! No, he must correct Yan siting''s address to himself. He doesn''t want to be called Dad by Yan siting all his life. That''s too suffocating. Su Yao took a deep breath and looked at Yan siting, "siting, I have something I want to discuss with you. I hope you can agree." "Dad, what''s the matter?" Yan siting looked at him curiously. "Can you call me brother in front of others and dad in private?" "Why?" "Because I''m looking for a second spring." Su Yao said casually, "I''m still so young now. I can''t be alone all my life." Although Yan siting is a zombie, it doesn''t prevent him from knowing the meaning of "the second spring". He imagined the scene of Su Yao getting married and having children, and there was a nameless fire in his heart. Don''t you mean to be with him all your life? Why cheat him? Is the original human oath just casual? "Dad, are you going to abandon me again?" With that, Yan siting began to cry, "Dad, didn''t you say you would never leave me? Why did you go back?" See him cry, Su Yao immediately flustered, quickly coax him up, "I didn''t want to leave your meaning, you misunderstood." Yan siting didn''t believe him and cried even louder, "Dad, why do you want to marry and have children again? Is it not enough for you to have a child with me? " Su Yao He took back the previous sentence, such a child is not cute at all. ¡°¡­¡­ You can rest assured that you will never have other children in your life, and to get a wife does not mean that the object you want to marry must be a woman. " Hearing this, Yan siting immediately stopped crying. He looked up at Su Yao with tears in his eyes. "Dad, do men marry men?" Looking at his innocent eyes, Su Yao felt that he was just harming the innocent children That''s right. " "Can I marry dad when I grow up?" Yan siting asked. "In this way, dad will always be with me." Lu Xubai and others, who came back after 15 laps, just heard Yan siting''s words. Their eyes suddenly changed when they looked at Su Yao. "Su jiaoguan, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. We really misunderstood you." Su Yao felt that his head would explode. "No, you listen to my sophistry." Six people: "and Chapter 976 ¡°¡­¡­ No, let me explain. " Six people did not speak, just stare at him, their eyes seem to say "explanation is to cover up, cover up is the truth.". Su Yao Grass, now really jump into the Yellow River, also can''t wash. Although there will be something indescribable between him and Yan siting in the future, it''s not like this now He really wants to sew up Yan siting''s mouth, which can only talk disorderly. Su Yao looked at Yan siting and said, "please explain to them what the truth is." Yan siting cleared his throat. "Six uncles, those words just now are what I want to say. They have nothing to do with my father. You must believe him." Six people: "and Do you think the broad masses of the people will believe what you have said? "Si Ting, don''t be afraid. Tell some uncles the truth. Did your father teach you those words?" Instead of answering, Yan looked at Su Yao. In Lu Xubai''s eyes, Yan siting was forced by Su Yao''s power and did not dare to tell the truth. "Su Jiao Guan, you are really not human. You even have to deal with such a small child." "Professor Su, you are really a bird / beast. No, you are not as good as a bird / beast." "Su jiaoguan, if you really can''t control your lower body, we can help you find a woman to come back and let you relieve your desire. Don''t do it to Yan siting, a child..." "Professor Su, we will never let you go wrong again..." Listening to them, you and I described him as the only abnormal person in the world. Su Yao sneered, "your imagination is so rich, why don''t you write novels?" "I''m a pervert? You who have such unhealthy thoughts are really abnormal. " "Look, you are too much salt to eat. Do you want me to find a group of high-level zombies to accompany you?" Hearing the words "high-level zombie", the six people immediately closed their mouths. Seeing this, Su Yao sneered again, "why don''t you talk? Didn''t you just talk?" "Look at all you can do, get out of here and train on your own!" As soon as the words came out, the six people ran away as if they had been granted a pardon. Su Yao looked at Yan siting who was ready to sneak away and said harshly, "Yan siting, stop for me!" However, his voice, Yan siting not only did not stop, but also with a gust of wind like escape. Su yaodun was very angry. Cao, one or two are so irritating. He shouldn''t have joined this Dragon Rock team at the beginning, let alone dug Yan siting out of the soil. He is really going to be angry with these guys one day. ¡­¡­ On the other side. After not seeing Su Yao, Yan siting stopped. His body shape began to change, and eventually became an adult, and then his aura changed Yan siting thinks about what Lu Xubai said just now, and thinks that they made Su Yao so angry. They decided to give them a little color to see. With a wave of his right hand, he summoned a few high-level zombies, sent the information of Lu Xubai and others into their brains, and then ordered, "go and play with six people, and remember not to kill them." The high-level zombies nodded and immediately went to find Lu Xubai. The six people who are discussing about Su Yao and Yan siting have a palpitation. They always feel that something bad is going to happen next. Chapter 977 As for Yan siting, he went to see Su Yao in his present form. He wanted to see how Su Yao would react when he suddenly grew up. At the thought that Su Yao might be very excited when he saw him like this, Yan siting felt that he was in a better mood. He quickened his pace and wanted to see Su Yao soon. However, after returning from the original road, Yan siting found that Su Yao was no longer there. He looked around and saw no sign of Su Yao. He could not help frowning. Is it hard for those idiots to regard Su Yao as Lu Xubai? Thinking about this, Yan siting can''t help but feel nervous. He quickly takes out something he got from Su Yao, so as to find the trace of Su Yao Finally, Yan siting found Su Yao in a hot spring. Su Yao is now very leisurely soaking in the hot spring, and because he has his back to Yan siting, he does not find Yan siting''s arrival. Yan siting was relieved to see that he was intact. He was just about to call Su Yao''s name, but he suddenly thought of something interesting and didn''t say a word. He stepped lightly into the hot spring and hugged Su Yao from behind. Su Yao immediately scared to open eyes, "who?" "Guess who I am." Yan siting said with a smile. Listening to this very strange voice, Su Yao felt that he might have met some evil rascal, and immediately struggled, "I don''t care who you are, you should let me go, or I''ll let you know why the sun is so bright." However, his arms were still, and he felt the strange man holding him lick his earlobe. Su Yao''s body suddenly softened half, and he was disgusted by his current reaction Elder brother, please let me go. The strong twisted melon is not sweet, and I already have someone I like. " After hearing this sentence, Yan siting''s eyes suddenly cooled down, and his voice also cooled a little, "who is the person you like?" "Yan, Yan siting." Su Yao blurted out without thinking. Hearing the speech, Yan siting''s expression was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Su Yao would say his name, and he didn''t expect that he would be happy after hearing Su Yao say so. "Is that true?" "It''s true, more true than pearls." Su Yao nodded. "Then turn around and have a look." Yan siting released his hand as he drew back. And Su Yao took the opportunity to kick back and kick hard at a certain part between his legs. Yan siting, who suffered a fatal blow, suddenly returned to his infancy. He looked at his little arms and legs, his face full of despair. Su Yao looked back. When he found that Yan siting appeared here, he was a little confused. "Why are you here?" Yan siting thought about the kick he just gave himself, and he thought he should not tell the truth, "Dad, I''m here to find you." Su Yao did not doubt his head. After a sound, he asked other questions, "did you see any strange man just now?" "No Yan siting shook his head, "Dad, you look terrible now. What happened?" "Nothing, just met a rascal, but he has been beaten away by me." Yan siting: "yes." Sorry, that rascal is standing in front of you now. Chapter 978 Su Yao did not continue the unpleasant topic. He looked at Yan siting and saw that he was covering a certain part with his hands. He couldn''t help wondering, "what''s the matter with you?" "Dad, I''ve been holding it. I can''t hold it any more." Yan siting put on a very uncomfortable look. On hearing this, Su Yao was afraid that he would not be able to hold it, so he urinated in the hot spring. He quickly took him to the bank and said, "don''t hold it, let''s urinate." Yan siting grabbed his trousers in both hands and didn''t pull them down for a long time. He blushed and looked at Su Yao, "Dad, can you stop looking at me like this? The more you look at me like this, the less I can pee. " Su Yao immediately recovered, "Oh, I''ll turn around now." Yan siting saw that he turned his back and pulled down his trousers. He looked down at his own place and breathed a sigh of relief. It''s OK, otherwise he will After putting a bucket of water, Yan siting put on his pants, "Dad, I feel a little uncomfortable. Can you help me take a bath?" Su Yao turned around, looked him up and down, and then said, "you''ve grown up. It''s time to learn to take a bath by yourself." Yan siting was very wronged and said, "but I just want you to help me wash it." "Dad, will you just wash it for me once, just once?" Su Yao couldn''t resist his coquetry. "OK, dad will wash it for you now. Take off your clothes first." Listening to this, Yan siting''s eyes suddenly brightened, "thank you, Dad." He quickly took off all his clothes. Su Yao''s eyes involuntarily shifted to a part between his legs. Are zombies so genetically good? Su Yao imagined the combination of male zombies and female zombies, but felt a chill. The picture was so beautiful that he didn''t dare to see it. When Yan siting saw Su Yao staring at him all the time, he thought he had found something and immediately clamped his legs. "Dad, what are you doing looking at my chicken like this? Is there something wrong with it?" Listening to his innocent tone, Su Yao felt guilty. He gave himself up in silence. Su Yao, what are you thinking? The other party is still a child. How can you have that kind of improper idea? "Nothing, nothing." Su Yao laughed as like as two peas. "I''m just feeling that you''re just like Daddy when I was little." No, Su Yao. Why do you say that? Did you learn from that man? "Dad, can you take off your pants and let me have a look at yours?" Yan siting looked at him expectantly. On hearing this, Su Yao almost bit his tongue off. "Cough, cough, Dad won''t take it off. There''s nothing good to see. Take a bath, or you''ll catch a cold later." Yan siting saw that he was going to be angry, so he would take it away, otherwise he would be angry again later, "Dad, let''s wash it quickly, I''m a little hungry." Seeing that he was finally not going to continue with the question just now, Su Yao was finally relieved, "OK, OK, wash it right away, and I''ll take you to find something to eat after washing." Yan siting nodded, "well." Chapter 979 Yan siting closed his eyes and let Su Yao rub his body. Although he didn''t cry out for pain, Su Yao couldn''t help lightening his strength when he looked at his red skin. And this is Yan siting''s first time to let others take a bath for him, but he doesn''t feel uncomfortable and enjoys it. He suddenly felt that such a day was very good, and he wanted to make su Yao his own property. Su Yao''s mind reading skill didn''t work on Yan siting, so he didn''t know what he was thinking. He looked at Yan siting''s expression of enjoyment, and his mouth also rose involuntarily. Until there were some earth shaking screams. Su Yao recognized that it was Lu Xubai''s voice. He quickly checked their current situation with his mental strength. When he found that they were surrounded by several high-level zombies, his expression suddenly became very dignified. Lu Xubai and his family don''t have the ability to fight high-level zombies. If they don''t hurry to save them, they will have no bones left, and their efforts in this period will be in vain. "Si Ting, there''s a very important thing waiting for Dad to solve. Wash it yourself and I''ll be right back." With these words, he ran out quickly. Yan siting naturally knew that he was going to save Lu Xubai, and he was even more disgusted with the six people in his heart. But for them, Su Yao would not have left suddenly. Sure enough, we should get rid of all six of them Yan siting closes his eyes, uses his mental strength to contact the high-level zombies he sent out to besiege Lu Xubai, and orders them to kill six people. Although the high-level zombies had some doubts about why he suddenly changed his mind, they still did Zhou Dongming looked at the high-level zombie who suddenly came to him and was about to cry, "what''s the matter? Why did a few high-level zombies suddenly appear and stare at the six of us?" The other five were a little bit ready to cry. Why is God so bad to them? Let them meet Su Yao, the great devil. Why do you want them to meet this kind of man eating thing? Don''t you want the six of them to continue to live in this world? By the way, there is Su Yao. He must have a way to solve these high-level zombies. He must be quickly found, or they will die. Lu Xubai looked at Zhu Lou, the fastest one among them. "Zhu Lou, go to find Su jiaoguan. Now only he can save us." "And how many of you?" "We''ll stay here for a while, but if we die, you''ll bury us." Lu Xubai said, "remember to bury me and Dongming together." As soon as these two words came out, the atmosphere suddenly became desolate. Zhu Lou bit his lip, "then I won''t go. I will live and die with you here. It''s agreed that we should live together and die together. I can''t leave you and run away by myself. " Lu Xubai was so angry that he wanted to swear, "if you want to go, you can go. Don''t grind there. If you don''t hurry to find the Su jiaoguan, we will really die here. " Chapter 980 Zhu Lou gritted his teeth and finally made up his mind, "OK, I''ll go to find Su jiaoguan now. You must persist until I come back." "Don''t worry, we are not so weak. We will stick to that time." Lu Xubai tried to squeeze out a smile. However, in this case, it seems that the atmosphere is more desolate. Zhu Lou controls the urge to cry, and he turns and runs away. However, before running a few steps, he ran into a wall of meat. He looked up and saw that one of the high-level zombies stopped him. He quickly changed his direction and ran to another road. However, no matter how fast he is, he is not as fast as a zombie. No matter which direction he runs, the other side can always stop him. Zhu Lou wants to swear, the other five people are desperate. If it goes on like this, they will die! Lu Xubai tries to calm himself down and look for flaws, but he is desperate to find that the other side has no flaws at all, so he can only die. He let the other four teammates entangle these high-level zombies and fight for the chance to escape for Zhu Lou. However, I don''t know whether those high-level zombies have seen through their intentions or don''t want to play with them and start attacking them. Lu Xubai can only give up the idea of asking Zhu Lou to find Su Yao and ask his teammates to protect Zhu Lou who has the healing ability. As long as Zhu Lou is not seriously injured, they are likely to survive, although their chances of survival are not so great On the other side, seeing that he was about to arrive at the location of Lu Xubai, he suddenly didn''t know where to jump out and stopped in front of Su Yao. Su Yao didn''t want to get entangled with him, so he bypassed him. However, the man just wanted to fight against him and pestered him. Su Yao frowned and said in a cold voice, "I don''t care who you are and what your purpose is. You''d better get out of my way, or don''t blame me for being rude to you!" "How are you going to be rude to me?" The man said with a smile. Listening to this familiar voice, Su Yao stopped breathing. Well, isn''t this man the dog man who played a hooligan on him in the hot spring before? Well, he dares to appear in front of himself. He must be abandoned this time! "It turns out that you are such a shameless rascal who dare to appear in front of me. Now I will beat you to your knees and call Dad!" "Dad." All of a sudden, the man let out such a cry. Su Yao, who is already in a state of anger, doesn''t notice how familiar this "Dad" sounds. Now he just wants to beat the dog man who is pestering him down, and then go to rescue Lu Xubai. Wait! He doesn''t have to pester the dog man here. He can move to Lu Xubai''s place in a flash He was really mad Su Yao stepped back a few steps, opened a certain distance from Yan siting, and then acquiesced in the incantation. The next second, he disappeared in front of Yan siting. Yan siting didn''t catch up. He looked in a certain direction, "forget it, since you don''t want them to die, let them go this time." ¡­¡­ By the time Su Yao arrived, all six people had been seriously injured, especially Lu Xubai. Seeing that Lu Xubai was about to be killed, Su Yao quickly stood in front of him and helped him take the blow. He himself was ok, but the high-level zombie was shocked and stepped back a few steps. Chapter 981 Six people see Su Yao came, eyes re ignited hope. "Professor Su, you are here at last. If you come a little later, we will really go underground to see our ancestors." Su Yao looked back at them and said, "I''m sorry I''m late. I''ll take revenge for you now." "Su jiaoguan, be careful. They are not easy to deal with." "Don''t worry, I''ll beat them to pieces." With these words, Su Yao rushed to the nearest high-level zombie, but before he started fighting, the other party suddenly turned and ran away. The other high-level zombies looked at each other and ran with them. Su Yao, who has already taken out his weapons, "..." Grass, I have already taken out my weapon, but you suddenly run away. Can''t you afford to play? Others: "I''m not sure." What''s the matter? Is the overlord spirit of Su jiaoguan strong enough to scare away the enemy? Or did he come to test those high-level zombies? Lu Xubai looks at Su Yao with complicated eyes. After hesitating for several times, he still insists on asking, "Su jiaoguan, aren''t they from you?" Hearing this, Su Yao immediately rolled a white eye, "is there water in your brain? If I did find them, you probably don''t even have a few bones left. " Six people: "and How much do you dislike us? ¡°¡­¡­ Professor Su, where are they from? " Su Yao rolled his eyes again. "How do I know? Maybe you are so lucky." Six people: "and Lucky? I can go to you. The word "good luck" can''t catch up with them at all. They are obviously very bad luck. "Well, I won''t say much. If you can stand up by yourself, you should go back quickly, so that they won''t come back to kill you again. I have something important to do. Let''s go first. " "Wait!" Shen Shaofan stretched out Er Kang''s hand to him. "Su Jiao Guan, we are all seriously injured. Are you sure you don''t want to treat us before we leave?" "Isn''t there Zhu Lou here? Just let him treat you." "But now that he is seriously injured, there is no way to treat us." "Tut, you are really in trouble." Su Yao said disgusting words, but still gave them treatment. "Well, don''t bother me any more. You can do whatever you want, just don''t come to me." "What if we''re going to be killed?" Zhou Dongming cheap mouth asked such a sentence. Su Yao looked at him with a smile, "after you die, I will bury you." Zhou Dongming Grass, clearly know will be such an end, why does he want to mouth cheap? The other five people are as follows: It''s really you, Lord Sudah! "Don''t scold me in your heart. I heard you." Six people: "and Shit, how can they forget this? It''s killing. ¡­¡­ When Su Yao returned to the hot spring, Yan siting was still sitting in the hot spring. He looked around and found several more footprints on the sand. The footprints were not his own or Yan siting''s, but from others. Su Yao squatted down, grabbed a handful of sand, put it on his nose and sniffed it. He found that there was a unique smell on it, which he had smelled on the rascal not long ago Chapter 982 Looking at his action, Yan siting couldn''t help but feel tight in his heart Dad, what are you doing? " "Nothing." Su Yao stood up and said, "have you finished washing? Come up immediately after washing. I''ll take you to eat." "It''s finished. I''ll come up now." Yan siting said as he went ashore Su Yao picked up the clothes he had put on ashore. As soon as he was ready to put them on for him, he was robbed. "What''s the matter?" Yan felt that his reaction was a little too big, so he quickly found a reason, "I''d better wear the clothes myself. I can''t trouble dad to do everything." "Then you..." As soon as Su Yao was ready to speak, he smelled the familiar smell. His face changed, and then he looked at Yan siting. Yan siting saw that he was looking at himself with this kind of eyes. He doubted whether he was exposed, and his mood became irritable Dad, what are you looking at me for? Don''t you believe I can dress myself? " Su Yao looked back, "no, I don''t believe you. You are the best child." Why does Yan siting have that smell? Is the dog man he met Yan siting? If it was him, why did he do that? Su Yao looked at Yan siting with a complicated look, moved his lips, and finally said nothing. But Yan siting was lowering his head at this time, and he didn''t see Su Yao''s expression, otherwise he was afraid that he would come to perform a great change on the spot. "Dad, I''m dressed. Let''s eat." Su Yao said "well", but he didn''t say anything more, because at this time, his heart was very complicated and he couldn''t care about other things. Yan siting recognized the perfunctory tone in his voice. His hands on both sides clenched into fists and stretched out. ¡°¡­¡­ Dad, are you not happy? Do you regret finding me back? " "Dad, if you''re tired of me, just tell me. I''ll leave right away. You won''t be embarrassed." "I''m not tired of you." Su Yao sighed and rubbed his hair. "I''ll never be tired of you in my life, never." "Dad, is that true?" "Is it true?" "What if you lie to me?" "Then we will die together." Yan siting said "yes" in his heart. Su Yao, if you dare to break your oath, I will kill you. I will I Yan siting do what he says! ¡­¡­ In order not to let his vest fall so fast, Yan siting kept himself in peace for the next few days, no longer acting recklessly as he did a few days ago, but quietly becoming a real child. However, there is a saying well said - it can be concealed for a while, but not for a lifetime. No matter how deep he hid, Yan still lost his horse, and he lost his horse in front of Su Yao. And he lost his horse in the early morning. Urine meaning suddenly attack, Su Yao got up, just walked a step, was something to trip, almost fell. After standing firm, he fixed his eyes and found that the person sleeping next to him had changed. Originally sleeping next to is a small Yan siting, and now sleeping there is the dog man he met twice before. In other words, his previous guess is correct. Kui he is still in the heart for the dog man to excuse it, did not expect that he deceived his feelings, it is too much! Chapter 983 Su Yao thought more and more angry, finally he decided to beat Yan siting first, and then go to the toilet. He looked around, did not find anything handy, then called the dumplings, "dumplings, if you are still awake now, give me a brick immediately." "Host, what do you want bricks for?" Tangyuan second reply. "A good lesson to some dog man, of course." Su Yao said with a sneer. Tang Yuan looks at Yan siting who is tied there and pretends to be dead. Then he thinks about what happened some time ago. He instantly understands what kind of love and hatred this is, and why Su Yao is so angry all of a sudden. If the protagonist of this incident was replaced by him, he would also want to beat the other party''s dog''s head in anger. Although this is a bit cruel for Yan siting, he is on the host side, so Yan siting, I''m sorry! "Host, if you only use bricks, it''s a bit too cheap for him. Do you want to give you another whip?" However, Su Yao was angry, but he insisted that "only his own men can bully him." the letter said, "how can you talk nonsense like that? You can take whatever you want, and don''t mix with the private affairs between me and him." After listening to this, the dumplings all want to vomit fragrance. Paralysis, can you stop doing so many things all day long? What do you want from me, what do you want from me? "Host, I''m sorry, I don''t have a whip here, and I don''t even have bricks. Please use your own hands when you have domestic violence." "Then you can go away!" Tangyuan Go away, don''t come to me again! After Tangyuan''s interruption, Su Yao''s anger value dropped a lot, but he still wanted to beat Yan siting. He raised his right foot and stepped on Yan siting''s chest. The next second, something grabbed his right foot and kept touching it back and forth. Su Yao can''t help shivering. He looks over and finds that it''s Yan siting who grabs his right foot. Moreover, he smiles at himself, as if he''s picking on him. Just down not long anger value immediately rose back, Su Yao moved, want to pull back his right foot, but still. What''s more, Yan siting no longer touched his feet, but put his hand into his trouser legs and began to touch his thighs. Su Yao''s whole body seemed to be fixed, and Yan siting continued to touch his thigh. Until Yan siting''s hand reached the root of his thigh, he finally reacted. First, he kicked Yan siting with his other foot, and then gave him a big mouth. Then he yelled, "you rascal, go to die for me!" Three exclamation marks are enough to show how angry he is now. And his loud voice woke up six other people sleeping nearby. They came in one after another to see the situation, "Su jiaoguan..." When they saw Yan siting, who was topless, and Su Yao, who was like a good woman who had been played by a hooligan, their words immediately went silent. "I''m sorry to disturb you. Go on." "You go on, when we haven''t been here..." Su Yao suddenly felt that his head was big. He stretched out Er Kang''s hand and was ready to explain, "wait, I can..." However, before the words "explained" were uttered, the six quickly ran out of the tent and disappeared into the night Chapter 984 Su Yao took back his hand and looked at Yan siting, who was smiling a little. He pinched him with his hands. "Yan siting, I''ll strangle you now Although Yan siting knew that he would lose his horse sooner or later, he didn''t expect to come so quickly. If he now admits that he is Yan siting, the end will be very miserable, so he can''t even admit his death. "Who is Yan siting? Are you with me now, thinking of other men, because I can''t satisfy you? " Listening to this, Su Yao sneered, "Yan siting, do you think you can cheat me? Don''t pretend. I won''t believe any of your lies. " "What are you talking about? Why do I... " Yan siting wanted to argue again, but suddenly he became a child again. This time, he really couldn''t escape. Yan siting had some doubts about life. Su Yao sneered again, "Oh, you still want to argue with me. Let''s have a look. Even God doesn''t want to help you this time." "Let me see how much I have to settle with you." "You first played a hooligan to me when I was in the hot spring, and then stopped me when I went to rescue Lu Xubai. Now you still want to cheat me If I don''t beat you up like a pig, I can''t get out of this evil feeling in my heart. " "Dad, do you really have the heart to beat me?" Seeing that he really wanted to do something for himself, Yan siting began to pretend to be poor. But now Su Yao doesn''t want to do this. He can not only do it, but also beat Yan siting so much that he doesn''t dare to make such a mistake. "Even if you cry now, you can''t avoid being beaten up." Then he turned Yan siting over and took off his trousers. His right hand raised high, and then hit him heavily on his thin and tender buttocks, suddenly thinking of the crisp voice. "Pa!" This is the first time Yan siting has been spanked. No matter how cheeky he is, he feels a little ashamed. Moreover, Su Yao''s strength is so great that he feels that his buttocks are going to be broken. Su Yao looked at the bright palm print on Yan siting''s left buttock. He was stunned, and then slapped him on his right buttock. Now there is a palmprint on both sides, which is neat. "Are you mistaken?" Yan siting resisted the impulse to fight back and said, "I''m wrong." "Then tell me where you are wrong. If you are wrong, I will continue to spank you." "My mistake is that I shouldn''t like you, that I shouldn''t want to kill Lu Xubai because of jealousy, and that I shouldn''t cheat you." Hearing the middle sentence, Su Yao felt that he was a bad person. "Wait, what did you say just now? Are those high-level zombies called by you to engage in Lu Xubai? " Yan siting then reflected what he had just said, but he didn''t bother to quibble, "yes, I did this thing, but they were so lucky that they didn''t die. If not the next time, I will kill them before you find out. " Listening to his malicious words, Su Yao immediately took a breath, "why do you want to do this? I remember they didn''t seem to have offended you in any way? " "They haven''t offended me, but I hate that they take half of your attention away. I just want you to look at me. If they''re all dead, then I don''t have to worry all day about you being robbed by others. " Chapter 985 Su Yao felt suffocated. Yan siting was so terrible, "because of this, you want to kill them?" "Maybe in your eyes, it''s nothing. But for me, your eyes and your attention are the things I want most. I don''t allow others to share them with me. " "Lu Xubai is the biggest obstacle between us. Without this obstacle, we can be together." Su Yao''s silence, " Yan siting, you are so terrible. " "Su Yao, in fact, you caused all this. If you hadn''t dug me out, brought me back, said that to me, it wouldn''t have happened "Do you regret it now, but it''s too late..." "Yan siting, you say you like me, can you control your terrible possessiveness for me?" "No Yan siting replied decisively, "in my eyes, love is selfish, possessive, demanding, not selfless dedication." "Su Yao, if you don''t leave Lu Xubai''s group in a hurry, what''s waiting for them will be real death. You don''t want to see them die one by one, do you?" Su Yao bit his lower lip What about when I leave them? " "Of course, come back with me. I will build an empire by myself, make you the most honorable person in the world, and make you as immortal as me." "Are you going to wait for me to become a zombie?" Listen to this, Yan siting Leng Leng, but not much reaction, "is so right, now the world and human are too dirty, I want to build a world without human." "But I''m human, too. Aren''t you going to kill me, too?" Su Yao tried to control his emotions and not let himself roar out. "Su Yao, you are different from them, and I will turn you into a zombie myself. In that way, you will no longer be human." Su Yao didn''t know what to say, because no matter how much he said, he couldn''t change Yan siting''s idea. As a human being, he and Yan siting are not in the same world at all. In this world, they are doomed to fail to reach the end of he. He really wants to be with Yan siting, but he doesn''t want Lu Xubai to die or the world to be destroyed. The two of them will have several chances to be together in the future, but Lu Xubai has no chance to live again, and the human beings in this world have no chance to live again Therefore, he must make an end with Yan siting, right now. "Yan siting, I have one last question to ask you." "What''s the problem?" "If I say I want to leave you, I don''t want to be with you, and I come to your opposite, will you kill me?" Su Yao tried to hold back his tears. "Yes." Yan siting replied without hesitation, "as long as you betray me, I will kill you mercilessly." Su Yao took a deep breath, "I know, Yan siting, let''s have a fight and see who loses and who wins in the end." "You can''t beat me. Are you sure you want to fight with me?" Yan siting looked at him without expression. "Sure, we''ll do it sooner or later. It''s just a mutual search." Chapter 986 Yan siting took a deep look at him. An unknown emotion flashed in his eyes. Then he sighed, "in this case, I will agree to your request. You can choose the way to fight." "Let''s compare swords. I''m good at swordsmanship." Su Yao said with a smile. Yan siting thought of the swordsmanship he had shown in front of him before, and nodded with approval. "Your swordsmanship is very good, but are you sure you want to compare with me?" Su Yao nodded and handed a sword to him. "If you''re sure, compare the sword." Yan siting took the sword, "now that you have determined, let''s go now. No matter life or death, whoever falls first will be the loser." "Well, life or death." ¡­¡­ The sound of their fighting wakes Lu Xubai, who has just fallen asleep. They rubbed their eyes and walked out of the tent. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" "Who is so ungodly, making noise in the middle of the night, and letting people sleep?" "Grass, who is it..." Six people scold repeatedly, but when they see that Su Yao and Yan siting are fighting there with swords, they are all stunned. "What''s going on here? How come all of a sudden there''s a fight?" However, at this time, Su Yao and Yan siting were fighting hard, and no one answered this question at all. They did not dare to come forward to fight, they could only stand there and watch the gods fight. I don''t know how long it took for this fight to come to an end. It was su Yao who was defeated first. He didn''t have much strength to attack, so he had to resist. But Yan found out the flaw, and the attack was more and more fierce Finally, he broke Su Yao''s defense, and his sword was only an inch away from Su Yao''s chest. If it was someone else, he would step back quickly, but Su Yao was different. He not only didn''t step back, but also ran into the sword. Yan siting didn''t have time to take back his sword. At that moment, Su Yao''s chest was pierced by the sword in his hand. The color of blood pricked the hearts of all the people present. Lu Xubai looked at the scene in disbelief and murmured, "why? Why is that? " But Yan siting guessed Su Yao''s intention. He looked at Su Yao with a complicated look, and his heart was filled with anger. "You think I can let them go, don''t you? I tell you, it''s impossible! When you die, I''ll let them go down with you right away! " "Of course I know you can''t let them go, so..." Su Yao walked forward a few steps with a smile, one hand hugged Yan siting, "Yan siting, actually I have something else I want to tell you." "I like you and I want to be with you all the time. But now it seems that we can''t be together in our lifetime. " Listen to this words, Yan siting suddenly froze. Su Yao took this opportunity to pierce Yan siting''s chest with his sword, which also pierced his body. "Su Yao, why did you choose to do this?" "Because I don''t want them to die, I can only kill myself and you." "But you know, as a zombie emperor, I won''t die because my heart is punctured." Su Yao laughed. "Of course I know, so I did something on my sword in advance. Although you won''t die, you will always fall asleep and never wake up again. " "Su Yao, you are so cruel." Chapter 987 After returning to the system space, Su Yao reached out and touched his chest. Although the wound had already healed, he still felt some pain, but it was not from the body, but from the heart. "Host, you don''t have to do that. Why do you still do that?" Tangyuan sighed, "host, do you regret it now?" "No, I don''t regret it at all." Su Yao said with a smile, "if I don''t do that, will I really regret it?" "Why?" "Yan siting is too stubborn. He won''t change his mind for me, and I can''t change his mind. If I don''t do that, it''s not only the human beings in that world who will be hurt, but also me and him. " "This is the best ending between me and him." Tangyuan seems to understand, "feelings of this kind of thing is really too complex." "If it''s not complicated, it''s not emotion." Su Yao sighed softly, "OK, send me to the next plane." "Good." [Ding - transmitting the next task plane ¡¿ ¡­¡­ The whip kept falling on the boy, whose white clothes had been soaked with blood. But he didn''t even frown, he still knelt there straight, like a proud snow. The man in white, who was sitting in a high position, took a look at him, and then said, "Chi Yu, do you admit your mistake?" "Dare to ask Master, what''s the crime of Chiyu?" The young man raised his head and looked at the master he once admired most. There was a bit of sarcasm in his eyes. "It was Lu Chen who did it himself first. I was just a normal defense. Should I let him beat and scold me until he killed me?" The man in white sighed. He didn''t know that it was the arrogant and domineering Lu Chen who started first, but now the person whose life and death are unknown is also Lu Chen. Although the world is dominated by the strong, it does not mean that the strong can bully the weak wantonly. If you don''t restrain yourself, you''ll get into trouble sooner or later "Chi Yu, you have done nothing wrong, but you should not destroy Lu Chen''s meridians. The meridians are very important things for practitioners. Lu Chen''s meridians are likely to become useless people who can''t practice any more. " "He shouldn''t bully you, but you shouldn''t either. Chi Yu, you''re so cruel... " Chi Yu wants to laugh. Master, master, how can you understand my pain if you haven''t experienced such a thing. If I don''t do that, what''s waiting for me will be revenge from Lu Chen. As in my life, Lu Chen has designed and lost all his accomplishments, and has become a devilish evil way that everyone hates. Finally, you will kill me by the sword Master, my most respected Master, why did you do this to me in your last life? Do you know how heartache I feel? Master, will we be enemies in this life? Master Chi Yu''s expression gradually twisted, and a piece of blood gushed out from the corner of his mouth. Then he fell to the ground and fainted. The law enforcer stopped and looked at the man in white. He didn''t know whether to continue. "All right, you step back. I''ll take care of the next thing." The man in white brushed his sleeve. "Yes, venerable yuan." So yuan got up and walked slowly to Chiyu. He looked at Chi Yu''s whip wound and sighed, "they all said that as long as you are bullied, you will come to me. Why do you have to carry it by yourself? What a fool." Chapter 988 It was at this time that Su Yao wore it. He looked at Chi Yu, who was wounded and unconscious, and was deeply distressed. Then he said angrily, "Damn, who made him like this? The people who dare to bully Su Yao, don''t they want to live? " "Host, didn''t you let someone beat him like this?" Tangyuan sends out questions from the soul. Inexplicably, Su Yao, who carried the black pot on his back, exploded even more. "I just put it on. How could it be me? Did you have salted fish in your head?" "Host, I''m wrong. It''s the original owner of your body now, guru yuanzun. But in Chi Yu''s eyes, it''s only your fault. You are miserable." Su Yao suddenly choked Shut up, you "Host, since you have nothing else to ask me, I''ll be offline." "Roll, roll, roll!" Tangyuan You must have come to my uncle because you are so grumpy. Su Yao doesn''t care about Tangyuan any more. He puts Lingli into Chi Yu''s body. When he finds that his meridians are broken several times, he immediately frowns. He did not care about anything else, and quickly took Chiyu to the original owner''s medicine room for treatment. Chi Yu''s physical injury was soon cured, but his broken meridians couldn''t be connected, so he had to use xisui pill to help him rebuild his meridians. Unfortunately, he didn''t have xisui pill. And it will take a while to make xisui pill Su Yao looked at Chi Yu, who was still in a coma, and there was a fire burning in his heart. It''s impossible to interrupt a person''s meridians with a simple whip. Chi Yu must have been hurt by someone. I just don''t know who is so vicious When Chi Yu wakes up, he must ask clearly, and then find the man to avenge him. Su Yao dragged a chair and sat by the bed. He looked at Chi Yu quietly. At the moment when the sun sets, Chi Yu finally wakes up. Seeing that he finally woke up, Su Yao said softly, "Chi Yu, how do you feel now?" Chi Yu had never heard him speak to himself in such a tone, and suddenly the whole person was stunned. It took him a long time to find his voice Master, master? " "It''s me." Su Yao said with a smile. Seeing that he was still smiling at himself, Chi Yu felt a little thrilled, "master, are you really master?" "Don''t you hurt not only the meridians, but also the brain?" Su Yao looked at him anxiously. "You lie down now. I''ll check your brain for you." ¡°¡­¡­ Master, I have nothing in mind. It seems that you are sick. " Chi Yu was in a trance. "Master, in the past, you used to be unsmiling, but just now you suddenly laughed at me. I was a little scared." Su Yao gave him a white look, "what? Is it difficult that if I didn''t smile before, it means I won''t smile in my life? " "And you are my apprentice. I don''t laugh at you. Who else do I laugh at?" Listening to his words, Chi Yu''s expression became more trance. Why did the master suddenly change his personality after he woke up from injury? Is it difficult for the master to be taken away? No, the master is so powerful that he can''t be taken away so easily. Then there is only one possibility - master, he is reborn. But just rebirth can make a person''s character change so much? Thinking about this, Chi Yu looks at Su Yao with a complicated look. He wants to ask clearly, but he shrinks. This kind of master is also very good Chapter 989 Seeing that he looked at himself with such eyes, Su Yao knew that he couldn''t accept it for a moment. He reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "I know that you can''t accept me for the time being. You can rest assured that I will smile at you more in the future, so that you can get used to me completely." "Master, can you only smile at me in the future?" Chi Yu asked in a trance. After he reflected what he said, he quickly apologized to Su Yao, "master, what I said just now was unintentional. Don''t take it seriously. In fact, as long as you don''t treat me so coldly, I will be satisfied. " "Chi Yu, as a teacher, the most important thing to do is to pamper his disciples." Su Yao stretched out his hand and scratched his hair. "You can ask the master more in the future. As long as I can do it, I will promise you, except for bad things." "Master, I''m not dreaming, am I?" Chi Yu murmured. He wanted to hear such words for a long time, and he thought that he could not hear such words from the master''s mouth. But now he suddenly heard, these words are so sweet, so beautiful But he was afraid that it was just a dream "Of course you''re not dreaming." Su Yao reached out and pinched his face. "Chi Yu, you can rely on me a lot in the future. If anyone dares to bully you again, come to me. Don''t solve it by yourself or hurt yourself again." Chi Yu''s eyes were hot, and his tears almost fell down. He reached out and hugged Su Yao tightly. "Master, I''m so happy." Master, can I trust you again? Master, don''t betray me again, or I will drag you to hell. "I''ll make you happy every day." Su Yao put out his hand and patted him on the back. "Now tell me who hurt you. When I helped you to heal, I found that your meridians were broken several times." Listen to this question, Chi Yu''s body is stiff. It was he who broke his meridians. If the master knew, would he be angry? He didn''t want to make the master angry Chi Yu looks up at Su Yao. He didn''t intend to tell the truth. After seeing Su Yao''s angry eyes, he changes his mind. Now the master won''t be angry with him, will he? Chi Yu took a deep breath and said all the things, "today at noon, Lu Chen came to my trouble again. He not only humiliated me, but also beat me. His accomplishments are higher than mine. I can''t beat him. I can only break through by force... " Listening to these words, Su Yao frowned, "how about Lu Chen?" Chi Yu begged him not to be angry. He didn''t find that there was something wrong with this sentence He, I destroyed all his meridians. I guess he can''t practice any more from now on. Master, I know it''s wrong. Don''t be angry. " "I''m a little angry." Su Yao''s expression is a little serious, "but I''m not angry because you abandoned Lu Chen. I''m angry that you are too brave." "Ah?" Chi Yu opened his mouth and looked at him in disbelief. "Next time you meet someone whose accomplishments are higher than you, don''t be as reckless as this time. When you can''t beat the other side, jump and run immediately, come back to me, and don''t let yourself suffer such injuries again. Do you understand? " ¡°¡­¡­ Ming, I see. " Chi Yu replied vaguely. Although the present master is different from the former master, he still likes the present master bette Chapter 990 Looking at his clever appearance, Su Yao couldn''t help telling him, "you don''t have to practice Kung Fu during this period of time, just lie here and wait until your broken meridians are connected..." "Besides, I''ll go to Lu Chen to solve it." On hearing this, Chi Yu immediately became nervous, "Lu Chen''s grandfather Lu Ming is the ten elders of the clan. Will he embarrass you?" Su Yao glanced at him, "why didn''t you think of this when you were so reckless?" Chi Yu immediately lowered his head, like a big dog scolded by his master. "Well, don''t worry. Lu Ming can''t beat me, and he doesn''t dare to fight me." Su Yao reached out and touched his head. "If the Lord has to stand on the side of Lu Ming, I don''t mind taking you out of the clan." "But I don''t think the patriarch will embarrass me for a dispensable ten elders." Chi Yu bit his lip. "Master, it''s all because of me. If you''re going to apologize to the ten elders, take me with you." "I''m not going to apologize to him, I''m going to ask him for an explanation." Su Yao said with a smile, "Lu Chen has bullied you not once or twice. I don''t believe that Lu Ming, who is a grandfather, knows nothing about it. And he knows that you are my disciple, but he still allows his grandson to bully you. Obviously, he doesn''t pay attention to me... " "Besides, it''s Lu Chen''s fault. We don''t have to apologize to their surname Lu, but they should apologize to our master and apprentice, especially you." Smell speech, Chi Yu heart a warm, "master, you suddenly so good to me, I don''t know is to cry or happy.". I thought we might become enemies again, but now I don''t think so. I want to be with you forever. " Master, although you are the one who is most sorry to me in my last life, after feeling your tenderness, I find I can''t hate you any more. Master, I hope we can go on like this in the future "Then I''ll treat you better, so that you can''t leave me any more." ¡­¡­ But before Su Yao came to find Lu Ming and Lu Chen''s troubles, Lu Ming suddenly came to him. "Therefore, master yuan, you must give me an explanation today, otherwise I will never give up." Su Yao didn''t panic at all. He took a few sips of tea slowly. Then he looked up and gave Lu Ming a look. "Elder ten, I''m the one who should make a statement. Your grandson Lu Chenming knows that Chi Yu is my apprentice, but he bullies him again and again. You elder don''t stop his evil behavior. I don''t think you pay any attention to me. " Voice down, he was holding a heavy cup to the table. Although it''s just a small move, Lu Ming feels powerful pressure. Under the pressure, he couldn''t help kneeling on his knees. He hated Guyuan and Chiyu more. ¡°¡­¡­ Therefore, master yuan, you misunderstand me. It''s not that we didn''t pay attention to you. " "It''s my grandson who is seriously injured now. The pharmacist in the clan has diagnosed him. Lu Chen has no chance to continue to practice in the future. Lu Chen is the last incense in my family, and this incense is broken now... " Chapter 991 Su Yao interrupts his words and says with a smile, "is it difficult to become Lu Chen? He can''t even use that thing anymore?" Lu Ming choked immediately Naturally, his grandson is humane, but now he has lost all his accomplishments, and it''s hard for him to get out of bed. It''s estimated that no girl will want to marry into their Lu family ¡°¡­¡­ Therefore, venerable yuan, I know that my identity is not as noble as yours, but if you don''t give me an account today, I will never give up. Even if it comes to the Lord, I don''t care. " Su Yao chuckled, "what kind of explanation do you want me to give you "Give me Chiyu. I''ll give him a tooth for a tooth and let him pay what he deserves." Lu Ming gritted his teeth. "But Chi Yu is still in a coma, and his meridians are broken. Your good grandson did it, so even if you want to give me an account, you will give me an account." Lu Ming didn''t expect that Gu Yuan, who used to speak little, had become so eloquent, and he had become such a rascal that he almost burst out with a mouthful of old blood. ¡°¡­¡­ So, master yuan, this kind of joke is not funny at all. Chi Yu was fine a few days ago. How could he break his meridians and still be in a coma after being whipped? " "It''s not because of the whip, of course, but because of your great grandson. Chi Yu was forced to hold on when he was punished, and fainted in the middle of the sentence. The law enforcers on that day also knew about this matter... " "Elder ten, if you really don''t believe me, you can go to the law enforcer for verification, or you can go with me now to see what''s going on in Chiyu." Lu Ming gritted his teeth. "Please take me to see Chiyu." Su Yao stood up and said, "let''s go." ¡­¡­ Lu Ming followed Su Yao into the medicine room. He saw Chi Yu lying there, his face pale, and his brow wrinkled. After hesitating for many times, he went forward and pushed Chi Yu. At the same time, he called his name in Chi Yu''s ear, "Chi Yu, Chi Yu!" However, no matter how he pushed or called, Chi Yu didn''t respond. Lu Ming would have doubted that Chi Yu was asleep if he didn''t know that the practitioners were very alert. Su Yao Yang Yang chin, "ten elder, you should always believe that Chi Yu is really unconscious now?" Lu Ming''s face is a little ugly. "He is in a coma, but that doesn''t mean he won''t wake up in the next second." The expression on Su Yao''s face was a little pale, "what else do you want from the ten elders?" Lu Ming doesn''t speak. He goes to the water tank in the corner, scoops up a ladle of water, and then goes to Chiyu. Su Yao immediately understood what he was going to do, and his eyes became cold. "Elder ten, do you want to bully my mother''s poor apprentice who has no resistance in front of me?" The ten elders laughed hypocritically, "master yuan, how dare I bully your apprentice? I just want to verify it again." "Elder ten, I tell you, if you really pour this ladle of water on my poor apprentice, then the incense of your Lu family will be cut off. You should know that Guyuan is the kind of person who does what he says." Listening to this, Lu Ming shook his hand. "What do you mean, master Guyuan?" "I don''t allow anyone to bully my apprentice. If someone has to fight me, I don''t mind killing his family." Su Yao said with a smile. "Elder ten, you are a wise man. You should know how to do what is best for you." Chapter 992 In a false coma, Chi Yu can hear Su Yao''s words clearly. He is so excited that he wants to give his master a bear hug. But now he has to bear it. If he does that, the master''s plan will not go on. He doesn''t want to destroy the master''s plan. Thinking about this, Chi Yu tries to control himself and continues to listen. Lu Ming didn''t know that Su Yao''s words were actually threatening him. He was so angry that he tore his face directly with Su Yao. "So, venerable yuan, you are so generous that you want to destroy our Lu family. Are you a decoration when you are the Lord?" "It turns out that the ten elders have always regarded the patriarch as a decoration. The ten elders are as arrogant and domineering as your grandson Lu Chen." With a smile, Su Yao buttoned the hat of "disrespect to the patriarch" on Lu Ming''s head. Lu Ming was so angry that he almost spat out his blood when he saw that he was so confused with black and white. "So, master yuan, don''t confuse black and white there. It''s clearly you who treat the patriarch as a decoration." "Master Guyuan, I know that you are eager to be a disciple, but you can''t put all the accusations on my head. Aren''t you afraid that I will go to see you in front of the patriarch?" Su Yao said with a smile, "elder ten, do you think you are important or I am?" Lu Ming choked. Of course, he knew that the other side was more important in the Lord''s eyes, but he just couldn''t swallow it. ¡°¡­¡­ Therefore, venerable yuan, do you mean that the patriarch is a man of right and wrong? " Su Yao immediately countered, "I didn''t say that, but elder ten, you''ve been saying that all the time. If your words are passed on to the patriarch, it will be a big deal. " Lu Ming Damn, when did Guyuan become so eloquent? I''m really going to piss him off! Su Yao continued to be angry and said, "elder ten, I have another question to ask you. Do you think the patriarch will offend me for being an elder? " "And you seem to have forgotten the relationship between me and the patriarch." Lu Ming was silent. Naturally, he remembered the relationship between Guyuan and the patriarch, and knew that the patriarch would not hurt the harmony between Guyuan and Guyuan for the sake of an elder, but he just didn''t want to give up. His grandson has been hurt like that by Chi Yu. If he doesn''t ask for justice, doesn''t Lu Ming become a coward who can''t even protect his grandson in other people''s eyes? "So, master yuan, you have said that. If I continue to be tough, I will be ignorant. But remember, this thing will never be over. You''d better protect Chi Yu all the time, otherwise... " Even if Lu Ming didn''t say the following words, Su Yao knew what it meant. He narrowed his eyes dangerously, "what? Elder ten, are you reminding me to clean up the door? I didn''t expect that you were really cruel to yourself. " Lu Ming was too lazy to argue with him again. He gave a cold hum and walked away. Su Yao looked at Chi Yu who was lying there pretending to be in a coma and said, "OK, people have gone. You don''t have to continue to play." Chi Yu immediately opened his eyes and looked at Su Yao with a smile "Generally, you still have something to learn." Chi Yu: "well Master, can''t you praise me? " "No, I''m just telling the truth." Chi Yu £¨ Chapter 993 "Master, do you think elder ten will complain to the patriarch?" "No Su Yao said, "even if he goes to sue, I won''t be the one who has something to do, and maybe he will be scolded by the patriarch." Listening to these words, Chi Yu immediately remembered Su Yao''s saying that he had something to do with the patriarch. He couldn''t help saying, "master, what''s the relationship between you and the patriarch?" "He is my younger martial brother, and his wife is my sister." Su Yao said. Chi Yu It turns out that his master''s status is even higher than that of the patriarch. It''s really amazing. "Master, according to the character of elder ten, he will not give up. What if he comes to trouble again?" Su Yao picked his eyebrows and said, "what? Are you afraid I can''t deal with him? " "No Chi Yu shook his head. "I''m just a little worried about what conspiracy elder ten will use in secret." "Don''t worry, the soldiers will block it, the water will come and the earth will cover it." Su Yao patted him on the shoulder and said, "you don''t have to worry about this. Just leave it all to me. You can practice at ease." "It''s time for the bath. I''ll get ready." As soon as he heard the words "soak medicine bath", Chi Yu''s face changed. "Master, my meridians have been connected, so I don''t need to soak medicine bath anymore?" He thought the bath would not hurt, but after several times, he found that it was going to hurt to the bone. He couldn''t stand the pain. "No way." Su Yao very ruthlessly refused him, "your current physical strength is not enough, bubble medicine bath is good for you." "But..." "It''s nothing, but if you don''t listen to me, don''t call me master any more." Su Yao said. As soon as these words came out, Chi Yu''s tears suddenly fell down, "master, are you tired of me? Don''t you want me as an apprentice?" Su Yao''s head is almost big, "OK, don''t bubble if you don''t want to. I''ll go out for a walk." Chi Yu quickly followed, "master, are you angry?" Su Yao shook off his hand, "No." "Master, don''t be angry. Can''t I soak it?" Su Yao steps a meal, turned to look at him, "seriously?" "Nature is serious." Chi Yu nodded. "Then I''ll prepare a medicine bath for you now." Looking at Su Yao''s figure, Chi Yu realized that he had been given the routine by him, and he had no choice but to smile. Ever since he woke up, the master has changed. Sometimes he has a child like temper. He doesn''t know who is the master or the apprentice. ¡­¡­ Seeing that Lu Ming came back, Lu Chen quickly went up, "how about grandfather?" Lu Ming snorted and said nothing. Seeing that his face was ugly, Lu Chen knew that things had not been done, and he gritted his teeth. "Grandfather, how can you not even deal with a yellow haired boy who is not in favor? If you don''t avenge me, you won''t be my grandfather any more! " Listening to this, Lu Ming immediately slapped him in the face, "bastard, do you talk like that?" Lu Chen covered his face and didn''t say anything for a long time. Although Lu Ming has already pointed out his grandson''s temperament, he still hates him. "What do you say you should do to provoke Chi Yu? Can''t you put your mind on cultivation?" Chapter 994 Lu Chen is tired of hearing these words, "grandfather, it''s no use for you to say these words now. My meridians are all broken, and I''ll be a useless person who can''t cultivate in the future." When he mentioned this, Lu Ming was silent. After a while, he said, "Lu Chen, don''t worry, grandfather will find a way to let you re cultivate." "Grandfather, I don''t care if I can continue to practice. Now I just want that son of a bitch in Chiyu to die When the name "Chiyu" is mentioned, Lu Chen''s whole face is distorted. "Grandfather, you must help me to avenge, or even if I die, I can''t swallow this breath." Lu Ming also hates Chi Yu very much. If it wasn''t for Chi Yu, his only grandson would not be a waste who can''t cultivate any more and would be looked down upon from now on. "Don''t worry, even if my grandfather is fighting for his life, he will be angry for you." "By the way, grandfather, didn''t you go to find the venerable Guyuan just now? What did he say?" Thinking of what happened just now, Lu Ming''s face became more ugly. "He not only wanted to protect Chi Yu, but also asked us to give him an account." "It''s impossible!" Lu Chen almost roared, "so isn''t master yuan not fond of Chi Yu''s apprentice, and isn''t he the most just person? Why does he want to protect Chi Yu? I don''t believe it, Grandpa. Are you lying to me? " Lu Ming immediately glared, "when did I cheat you? What''s the advantage of cheating you? You are my own grandson. Of course, I want to help you to seek justice, but yuan has to protect Chi Yu, and I can''t beat him. What can I do? " After hearing these words, Lu Chen bit his lower lip, "what shall we do? Is this the way to let Chiyu go? " "No, of course, we can''t just let Chiyu go." Lu Ming said, "so yuan can protect Chiyu I, but he can''t. So when Yuan leaves, it''s time for us to start. " "What if he never leaves?" The more Lu Chen says, the more he hates it. He wants to kill Chi Yu like this. "If Guyuan doesn''t leave, let''s wait for Chiyu to leave Guyuan. I remember that a month later, the secret place of zongmen''s trial will be opened, and all the disciples of zongmen will participate in it. We can attack Chiyu in the secret place. " "During this period of time, please bear with me. Don''t go to Chiyu''s trouble, or we will both die." Lu Chen nodded, "as long as Chi Yu can die, let me endure for a year." "That''s a deal. Stay at home and don''t go out. I''ll go out and find a way for you to practice again. As soon as I find it, I''ll be right back. " "Well, grandfather, be careful." ¡­¡­ On the other side. Compared with Lu Ming and Lu Chen, who are very unhappy, Su Yao and his disciples are a little more relaxed. Chi Yu watched Su Yao eat a bunch of barbecues. He was so surprised that his chin was about to drop. "Master, don''t you never eat common things? Don''t you say that eating common things will affect cultivation?" "That''s what I used to say, not what I am now. Now I want to enjoy my appetite." Su Yaoyi just said, and handed a bunch of barbecue in the past, "come, you also want to taste." Chapter 995 Chi Yu hesitated again and again. At first, he took the barbecue and took a bite. After the barbecue came into his mouth, Chi Yu''s eyes lit up. He quickly finished the barbecue in his hand and licked his lips. Looking at his greedy appearance, Su Yao handed over a few strings of barbecues, "eat more. You are so thin that you can even feel the bones." He said while eating Chiyu''s tofu. Chi Yu''s face flushed slightly. He looked at Su Yao''s hand, which had done evil to him, and said nothing. Seeing this, Su Yao was a little embarrassed. He took back his hand and continued to bake the kebab. Chi Yu secretly looked at him a few eyes, was caught a positive, "what''s the matter, what''s the problem?" "Master, I thought you were the kind of person who doesn''t touch Yangchun water, but I didn''t expect your cooking skills to be so good." "I''m not only good at cooking, but also in other aspects. You''ll know later." Su Yao boasted shamelessly. But Chi Yufei didn''t dislike him, and nodded his head with approval, "master, you are the best in the world, perfect. This word is used to describe you." Su Yao laughed, "OK, don''t praise me, or I''ll fly to the sky with pride." "But even if I don''t praise you, you can still fly to the sky." Chi Yu said seriously. "You can''t even eat." Su Yao stretched out a finger to point his forehead, "eat your food quickly. It''s cold for a while, but it''s not delicious." "Master, don''t patronize baking. You should eat more yourself." Chi Yu said while passing a bunch of barbecue to Su Yao''s mouth. Su Yao looked at him with a smile, and then bit him with face, "well, it''s really good." The Lord Jincheng who came in just saw this scene, and he had to doubt whether he was in the wrong place. He reached out and rubbed his eyes, looked again, and then began to doubt life. How did his elder martial brother, who was always cold and silent, change? Isn''t elder martial brother strict with Chi Yu before? Why are you laughing at Chiyu like this now, and sitting with him eating common things? Did he fall into an illusion, or did the world change? When Jincheng doubted his life, Su Yao suddenly said, "Lord, since you are here, come and have a barbecue with us." Jincheng looked at the barbecues in his hand, thought of something happened when he was a child, and suddenly felt his stomach began to hurt. "No, no, I won''t disturb you, master and apprentice." Su Yao picked to pick eyebrow, "the patriarch suddenly comes over, isn''t it something to say with me, how anxious to leave again?" Jincheng I have something to say, but I don''t want to eat your dark food. "Suzerain, I heard that Gu Jiu is making trouble with you again. She even won''t let you in..." Su Yao said with a smile, "do you want me to help you?" Jincheng heard the real meaning of his words, can only give up the idea of escape. He walked slowly toward Su Yao, "elder martial brother, it''s rare for you to cook next time, so I''ll stay and taste your cooking skills." Chiyu stood up and saluted Jincheng, "Lord." Jincheng waved his hand, "there are only three of us here. There''s no need to do these empty rites. Sit down." Chapter 996 Su Yao handed over some kebabs and said, "come on, try my cooking." Jincheng didn''t want to eat it at all, but thinking of Su Yaogang''s words, he could only reach out and take it over and take a bite. Then he found that it was not bad at all, but it was very delicious, so he took several more bites. After a while, he ate all the kebabs. Seeing this, Su Yao asked with a smile, "how''s it going? Is my barbecue really delicious? " Jincheng nodded, "it''s delicious, but elder martial brother, when did your cooking become so good? I remember when you were a child, you liked to make your own food, but every time you made something that was either very salty or burnt to coke. " "I ate it once, and then I vomited for three days." "That''s a thing of the past. I''m very different now." What''s the relationship with Su Yao? Jincheng is silent. "..." Elder martial brother, I almost don''t know you now. What happened to you? " "Nothing. It''s just that I''m too tired." Su Yao said, "you came here suddenly today. Did Lu Ming come to you?" "Lu Ming came to see me. He told me something about you." Jincheng sighed as he spoke. "Did he speak ill of me? Let me hear what you say. " "Elder martial brother, I''ll tell you straight. Don''t be angry after you hear that." "Come on, I''ll never be angry." However, a few minutes later, looking at a whole beat broken stone of Su Yao, Jincheng can''t help but tiger body a shock, "elder martial brother, don''t you say you won''t be angry?" "I''m not angry." Su Yao said with a cold face. Jincheng If you are not angry, how can you look so scary now? Chi Yu, who was sitting beside him, stretched out his hand and pulled the sleeve of Su Yao. "Master, you don''t have to be angry for the villain of elder ten. What''s more, what he said is not true." Hearing this, Su Yao calmed down and said, "what else did Lu Ming say?" "This..." Jincheng wants to say and stop, "he asked me to discuss with you for him. He also said that if you don''t punish Chi Yu severely, he will spread the matter to the outside world and let your reputation be ruined." Su Yao sneered, "what are you going to do? Are you going to stand on my side or on Lu Ming''s side?" "Of course I''m on your side, elder martial brother, but it''s really Chiyu''s fault." "Then I think it''s wrong for you to quarrel with gujiu. You''re ready to leave gujiu." Su Yao said coldly. Jincheng was choked by his words As the saying goes, it is better to demolish ten temples than to destroy one marriage. Elder martial brother, you are going too far. I have a good relationship with gujiu. Why do you want to leave? " "And it''s two different things. They can''t be compared." Su Yao sneered, "in that case, don''t look at Chi Yu''s destruction of Lu Chen from an outsider''s perspective." "It was Lu Chen who bullied Chi Yu repeatedly. Chi Yu was just defending himself. Besides, Lu Ming and Lu Chen are too much. They know that Chi Yu is my disciple of Guyuan, and they don''t pay attention to me when they do that. " "What''s more, what he said to you is false. If he dares to cheat you, it means that he doesn''t pay attention to you." Chapter 187 Listening to these words, Jincheng later found that he was cheated by Lu Ming, and his face became ugly. He thought that Lu Ming was just exaggerating, but he didn''t expect that nine of the ten sentences he said were false. Lu Ming is obviously trying to stir up the relationship between him and his elder martial brother. Fortunately, his elder martial brother wakes him up, or he will really fall into Lu Ming''s trap. "Elder martial brother, I''ll leave this matter to you. No matter how you do it, you don''t have to care about me." "I didn''t mean to take your feelings into consideration." Su Yao said bluntly, "you are just a brother in my eyes." Jincheng suddenly felt that his heart was hit by countless arrows, " Elder martial brother, I still like you who were silent before. " "The old me has disappeared. You can''t expect anything that will never happen." ¡°¡­¡­ Elder martial brother, I have other things to do. I''ll leave first. You can accompany your apprentice. He has been thinking about this for a long time Jincheng remembers that Chiyu came to ask his master where he had gone from time to time, and sighed gently. The former elder martial brother was so irresponsible that he took Chiyu as a disciple and left him alone. Fortunately, now that the elder martial brother has changed, Chiyu no longer has to wait all day for his master to appear. Hearing this, Su Yao could not help being silent. How irresponsible is the original owner? He let Chi Yu "I know." Su Yao reached out and touched Chi Yu''s head. "Chi Yu, it used to be the master. He won''t be like that any more. He will be with you a lot in the future." Being touched by the master in front of his uncle, Chi Yu lowered his head in embarrassment. "Master, in fact, as long as you accompany me occasionally, I''m very happy." No, he would like to have his master by his side all the time, but that''s too greedy, and he might be angry. Su Yao can''t see that Chi Yu is talking right and wrong. Seeing that he is so sensible, he loves him even more, and he secretly makes a decision in his heart - he wants to be better to Chi Yu, and he wants to pet Chi Yu in his hand. Even if he is spoiled lawlessly, he is willing to. He will not let Chiyu be bullied at all. If anyone dares to bully Chi Yu in the future, he will shake their bones. Seeing that their relationship between master and apprentice is harmonious, Jincheng smiles a little. Before he leaves, he says to Su Yao, "elder martial brother, Lu Ming will leave the clan in a few days." Su Yao immediately understood the meaning of his words, "I know. I''ll go to Gu Jiu to have a chat and let her wait for you at night." Listen to this, Jincheng repeatedly thanks, "thank you, elder martial brother, thank you." Su Yao waved his hand, "don''t thank me. If it wasn''t for your coming to tell me these things, I would never adjust the relationship between your husband and wife." Jincheng As expected, he is still a senior brother who does not adapt to this kind of character. "Don''t you have something else to do? Hurry up and don''t wander in front of me. It hurts my eyes." Jincheng Elder martial brother, when you said that, didn''t you think that I would be angry? " "Why are you angry?" Su Yao looked at him, "but do you dare to do anything to me?" "Although you are the patriarch, I am your elder brother-in-law besides your elder brother." Jincheng Elder martial brother, you are cruel! Chapter 998 Looking at Jincheng flicking away, Chiyu always felt that he was a little angry. He could not help but worry and said, "master, it seems that he is a little angry. Will he aim at you?" "Are your ears white?" Su Yao sighed helplessly, "you''ve just been sitting beside me. You should have a clear understanding of the relationship between me and him." "But master, brothers may turn into enemies..." "You worry too much." Su Yao interrupted him, "although we are only brothers, we have a better relationship than brothers. I used to make him angry, but he didn''t get angry with me... " "I know his temperament very well. Besides, he wasn''t angry just now, so you don''t have to worry at all." After such a big oolong, Chi Yu blushed with embarrassment Master, what are you going to do with Lu Ming and Lu Chen? " In his last life, he was bewitched by this master and grandson, and finally he was killed by the master If he can, he really wants to kill Lu Ming and Lu Chen himself to avenge himself in his last life. "Chi Yu, I know you want to kill them by yourself, but I don''t want your hands to be stained with their dirty blood, and I don''t want you to be stabbed in the back by outsiders." Su Yao said seriously, "so I''ll take care of them, OK?" Listening to this, Chi Yu''s eyes were hot, and his tears almost fell down. At the same time, he was glad that he didn''t turn against his master after his rebirth. If he had turned against his master at that time, it would not have been like this. He would not hear such words from the master''s mouth, nor would he be treated so gently by the master It seems that the greatest obsession in his heart is the master, no matter in his last or this life. "Master, I''m really happy to hear that from you." Chi Yu laughed, "but you should also consider yourself. I don''t want you to bear some charges because of me. I don''t want you to be misunderstood by others, and I don''t want you to be scolded." "Chi Yu, you look good when you smile. Smile more in the future. Don''t keep a straight face all day long." Su Yao''s donkey lip didn''t say such a word to Ma Zui. As soon as Chi Yu heard this, his ears became red. "Master, I''m talking to you seriously. Can you stop talking like this..." In the middle of the speech, he didn''t go on. Su Yao picked his eyebrows curiously, "eh?" Chi Yu took a deep breath, "master, please don''t talk about me any more." Otherwise, I''m afraid that after listening more, I''ll have some wrong thoughts about you. "Why, are you afraid that after you listen to me more, you will have some feelings of breaking through the feelings of master and apprentice?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Chi Yu suddenly became angry, "master!" "Well, well, I won''t say that to you any more. I''ll say that to other people." I didn''t expect that he was so pure in this world. I hope he can keep it like this all the time, and don''t suddenly become an old train driver full of words. However, as soon as Chi Yu heard this, he became even more furious. He almost roared out the two words, "no way!" "What can''t?" Su Yaoming knew what he meant, but he just wanted to tease him to see what kind of reaction he would have. "Why not?" Chapter 999 Chi Yu bit his teeth and finally said, "master, since you said you would be with me all your life, you should not find a partner, or you will betray your promise to me." Chi Yu didn''t realize how strange his words were. Su Yao found out, "but I can''t be alone all my life, and you can stay with me in another way for a lifetime, for example, from my apprentice to my son." "I don''t want to be your son." Chi Yu said excitedly, "I didn''t want to be your son when I first worshipped you as my teacher." "What do you want to be for me?" Su Yao asked. Chi Yu was speechless immediately, "..." He doesn''t know what he wants to be. He only knows that he wants to be the closest person to each other from the first time he sees each other. But he didn''t know what kind of relationship was the closest in the world. "Master, do you know what is the most intimate relationship in the world?" "It depends on how you understand it. The most intimate relationship can be a close friend, a family member, a teacher or an apprentice..." Speaking of this, Su Yao pause, then change a tone to continue to say, "can also be husband and wife." "You and I are in the relationship of master and apprentice now, but you don''t want to be my son, and we can''t be close friends. What''s left?" The word "husband and wife" pops up in Chi Yu''s mind. He is shocked by his own idea. There must be a mistake. He can''t have that kind of idea about the master. "Master, it''s not like that. There must be something wrong." Su Yao waved to him, "come over a little." Although Chi Yu didn''t know what he was going to do, he was very obedient and walked over. There was only a little distance between them. Su Yao gave him a kiss on the forehead. Chi Yu was stunned. He reached for his forehead and felt that the place where Su Yao had been kissing was burning. It took him a long time to find his voice Master, what are you doing? " Instead of answering, Su Yao asked, "how do you feel now?" "I don''t know." Chi Yu covered his heart with a blank face. Now his heart is beating so fast that he is about to jump out of his chest, and he has a feeling that he can''t explain clearly, but he can''t tell what kind of feeling it is. "Master, my heart is beating fast now. Is there something wrong with me?" Su Yao immediately laughed out, "don''t worry, you have no problem, this is just a normal reaction." "But my heart doesn''t beat so fast on weekdays." Chi Yu frowned, as if he had encountered some difficult problem. Su Yao was a little too sad to laugh. This guy is too simple. "I can''t tell you that. You can go yourself slowly." Chi Yu continued to struggle. After a while, he found out that Su Yao was gone and quickly found him. "Master, master!" In the end, he found Su Yao in the backyard. And when he looked for it, Su Yao was slowly swallowing his clothes. Chi Yu''s words that he wanted to say were immediately swallowed back. He stared at Su Yao without moving. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Chapter 1000 Su Yao discovered Chi Yu Long ago, but he pretended not to. He wants to make Chi Yu realize what he really thinks through this Chi Yu just watched Su Yao take off his clothes one by one. At last, he didn''t even have the inner clothes left. Chi Yu''s eyes shifted from Su Yao''s neck to his back, and then from his back to his lower body. He didn''t know what was on his mind. His face suddenly turned red and his throat was dry. Chi Yu feels that he can''t watch any more. If he wants to watch any more, he can''t help hugging Su Yao. However, when he was about to turn around and leave, Su Yao suddenly said, "Chi Yu, come here and help me wipe my back." Chi Yu, who thought he had not been found, suddenly felt that his whole life was not good, and his heart was about to jump out of his throat. Chi Yu swallowed nervously, "master, when did you find me?" "I found out as soon as you came." Su Yao said as he stepped into the hot spring, "don''t be nervous, I won''t scold you, but in exchange for seeing me out, you have to help me wipe my back." Listening to this, Chi Yu thought of the scene he had just seen, and his heart became more nervous. "Master, let me wipe your back or something. It seems that it''s not very good. What''s more, I don''t know what to do. Your skin is so tender. What if I scratch your back? " Su Yao turned to him and said, "you haven''t touched it. How do you know my skin is tender?" Smell speech, Chi Yu almost bit his tongue, "teacher, master, you..." "What''s the matter? There seems to be no problem with my words. " Chi Yu No, there''s something wrong with your words, and it''s very problematic. When you say that, I wonder if you want me to touch your back. Wait! Chi Yu, what are you thinking about? How could master be such a person? "Master, no problem. Your words are all right." "Since there''s no problem, don''t dawdle any more. Come and help me wipe my back. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll be angry. " This sentence tried and used, Chi Yu instantly changed, his frustration with the same hand and foot Su Yao walked past. "Master, I''ll listen to you. I''ll go and wipe your back now." Su Yao gave a "um" sound, turned around and turned his back to him. When he got closer, Chi Yu could see more clearly. Su Yao''s skin in the sun, even if it is the best jade, people can''t bear to look away. Chi Yu thought of the scene he had just seen, and his throat was tight. He forced his eyes to move away from Su Yao''s back Master, what should I do to help you wipe your back? " "Towel, of course." Su Yao replied. Chi Yu looked around, "but there is no towel here." "Oh, I forgot to take it. Please take it." Su Yao said, "by the way, remember to help me with a clean suit." "Then I''ll take this dirty one back by the way." Before Su Yao had time to speak, Chi Yu picked up his clothes and ran away. He is very helpless smile, "is really an acute." ¡­¡­ After not seeing Su Yao, Chi Yu''s heart slowly returned to normal. And the next second, he made a move that people would call abnormal after watching. Chapter 109 "Brother and Chiyu will be partners in the future." So nine mouth move, dropped such a heavy bomb. On hearing this, Jincheng almost turned into a screaming marmot, "what are you talking about? Are you lying to me? This joke is not funny at all. Tell me the truth So nine rolled his eyes, "I''m telling the truth." "Is that your prediction wrong?" "When did I make a mistake in predicting the future?" So Jiu sighed, "at first, I didn''t believe it was true, but I predicted it several times, and it turned out to be this. I had to believe it." Now Xiuzhen world is not without same-sex partners, but this kind of thing happened to her family, let her some difficult to accept. But one day I will accept And this is her brother''s happiness. She won''t interfere, as long as he can be happy. But Jincheng sees Gu Jiu''s eyebrows slightly frown, and thinks that she doesn''t want the two to be together, so she says, "Jiu Jiu, do you want me to think of a way to make them never see each other again?" So nine immediately kicked in the past, "Jincheng, my elder brother finally met someone he likes. You even want to break them up. Do you want my elder brother to be a bachelor all his life?" Jincheng then knew that he had misunderstood and quickly explained, "Jiujiu, I''m wrong. I won''t say that again. Elder martial brother''s happiness is my happiness. I will help elder martial brother catch up with Chiyu." At this point, Jincheng suddenly seized an important point, "wait, Jiujiu, you just gave your token to Chiyu, don''t you just want to make opportunities for him and elder martial brother?" So nine looked at him, "you still have a little brain." "Jiujiu, do you want me to tell elder martial brother about Chiyu''s finding him? I''m afraid he can''t find elder martial brother." So Jiu thinks about it. This sentence is reasonable, and the outside world is more dangerous. If Chi Yu is injured, it will be over. "Then you will tell your brother about it right away." Jincheng nodded, he took out the communication stone, just ready to contact Su Yao, but thought of an important thing. "It''s over, elder martial brother. We don''t think we can get in touch with him when he never brings any communication." So nine obviously also thought of this thing. They looked at each other. "And now what?" "Or leave them alone? They are sure to meet each other. " "Well, that''s it." ¡­¡­ On the other hand, when Chi Yu was about to leave the gate of qingshanzong, he met another obstacle - he was stopped by the guard there, "do you have a pass token?" Chi Yu took out the token Gu Jiu gave him, "here it is." The guard took the token, looked at it, and gave it back to him, "sorry, I can''t let you out." Chi Yu immediately frowned, "why? Didn''t I show you the token? Why can''t you let me out? " The guard sighed, "to tell you the truth, this is what the venerable Guyuan ordered. The venerable Guyuan said that no matter whose token you are holding, you can''t be let out." "And he also said that if anyone dares to let you out, he will kill that person when he comes back. Don''t embarrass me. Go back." However, the more he was not allowed to go out, the more Chi Yu wanted to go out, but he didn''t go out in a forced way. "Well, in order not to catch a human life, I still didn''t go out." The guard was surprised to see him give up so soon, but he didn''t think much about it. Chapter 1010 Chi Yu thought of several ways, but in the end he rejected them one by one. Those methods are very common, but it will be difficult for him to implement them. He has to think of a better way Just as Chi Yu was pondering, several female disciples walked by him talking and laughing. After looking at the female disciples, an idea suddenly came to his mind. The guard at the gate said he would not let Chiyu out, but he did not say no one else. He can use magic to turn himself into another person, so as to get out of the gate of qingshanzong. He may not be very good in other aspects, but he is definitely the one who is good at magic. However, he can''t be of the same sex. After all, he has only been to the gate, and he has seen the token to the guard. He has to be transformed into a woman, so as not to arouse the suspicion of the guards. Although this is a bit shameful, in order to go out and find the master, these are nothing. Only the master is the most important. Chi Yu finds a place where there is no one and starts to implement his plan A few minutes later, a beautiful looking woman came out from behind a big stone, but his walking posture was a little strange, bold and different from other women. Chi Yu also realized this. He tried to learn the walking posture of the female disciples in the clan, but it was very awkward, and he was not used to it at all. But in order to get out of the family, no matter how unaccustomed he was, he had to bear it. Fortunately, Chi Yu''s learning speed is very fast. After he has studied for several times, he has mastered the basic essentials and has made a good progress. Seeing this, Chi Yu was relieved. He stopped practicing and walked towards the gate After taking the token from the girl in front of her, the guard couldn''t help looking at her more. Chi Yu kept calm. "What''s the matter? What''s the problem? " "There''s no problem. It''s this token, so the disciple of venerable yuan just brought it." Chiyu kept calm. "I know that this token was given to elder martial brother Chiyu by his wife, but elder martial brother Chiyu has just returned it to his wife." "It turns out that the girl belongs to the master''s wife, but why haven''t I met you?" "Maybe it''s not you who keep the door when I go out." Chi Yu wants to scold his mother. Just let him go out. Why do you want to answer one question after another? "Maybe." The guard handed the order card back to Chi Yu, "but girl, can I know your name?" Chi Yu resisted the impulse to spit out fragrance, and said impatiently, "no, I have something urgent. Goodbye." The guard watched her leave and scratched her head. "This girl has a big temper." ¡­¡­ After successfully leaving the gate of qingshanzong, Chi Yu was relieved. He released his magic and followed others into the town. This is the first time that Chi Yu came out after he entered qingshanzong in his life. Although he has the memory of his previous life, it is still strange and novel to him. If the key is put in peacetime, he may indulge himself and have a good time here. But not now. He has very important things to do. He has to find the master quickly. Chi Yu went to the crowded place, looked at this, looked at this, and tried to find his master from them Chapter 1001 But a few minutes later, he realized a serious problem. There are so many people here. Looking for one person is like looking for a needle in the sea. But fortunately, he has a portrait of the master. If you take it and ask people here, you will find the master soon. Thinking about this, Chi Yu took out a picture from his space ring, then grabbed a woman who passed by him, pointed to the person on the picture and asked, "sister, have you met the person on the picture?" The woman was a little impatient, but when she saw Chi Yu''s face, her impatience disappeared immediately, and her eyes looked at Chi Yu with some obsession. "Young master, what can I do for you?" Chi Yu was not happy to see her looking at herself with such eyes, but in order to find his master as soon as possible, he pressed down his dislike, "have you ever seen the man in the painting?" The woman looked at the man in the picture and took a breath. Originally, she thought that Chiyu in front of her was the best in the world, but she didn''t expect that the person in the painting was better than him. Chi Yu sees that she looks at her master''s portrait and doesn''t move. She is angry in her heart. He is the only one in the world who can look at the master like this. Even if it''s a portrait, other people don''t deserve it. Chi Yu resisted the impulse to dig out the woman''s eyes in front of her and continued to ask her, "have you ever seen the man in the picture?" The woman looked back and said, "I''ve never seen a man like this. If I''ve seen one, I won''t forget it." Chi Yu ignored her, took the picture and asked others After asking dozens of people in succession, Chi Yu got the same answer. Among the dozens of people he asked, no one had ever seen the master. This makes Chi Yu feel lost and happy. What he lost was that he didn''t know how long it would take him to find the master. What he was happy about was that he was not seen by other people with that kind of eyes. According to the master''s beauty, if you show up in a place where there are many girls, you will be surrounded by girls, and there may be some girls who are not reserved for you. Wait! Where there are many girls? In order to find Lu Ming, Shizun may take advantage of his advantages, and his biggest advantage is his face. In other words, the master is likely to sell his beauty in order to achieve his goal The former master would not do this, but the present master is sure to be able to do this kind of thing. For the sake of his master''s innocence, he has to find him quickly! But where in the world are there the most girls? I''d better ask someone. Chi Yu put away his paintings and walked to a small stall not far away. The stall owner is a middle-aged man with rich experience. He is sure to answer this question. Chi Yu picked up the trinkets on the stall and looked at them. "Boss, I want to find someone, but I can''t find him. But I think he will go to places with many girls, but I don''t know where it is." "Do you know, boss?" "Young master, if you want to have fun, just say so, but make such an excuse." The boss gave him an ambiguous smile. "Men are like this. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about." Chi Yu frowned and didn''t explain to him, "what''s the most important place for this girl?" Chapter 1002 "Well, you have to buy my things before I can tell you." The stall owner said with a smile. Chi Yu gave him a light look, "no money." "No money?" The tone of the stall owner suddenly became strange, "since you don''t have money, I can''t tell you, you go, don''t block my business here." Chi Yu ignored him, put down his things, turned and left. And the stall owner muttered, "dressed like this, but without money, the poor people in this world really like to pretend to be rich. They are really blind." Chi Yu, who had been trained and became very clear, turned his head and gave the stall owner a blank look. The next second, the stall suddenly collapsed. The stall owner exclaimed and went to pick up the trinkets on the ground. However, at this time, a few horses ran to this side, not only kicked him, but also trampled on the trinkets. Chi Yu, who led to all this, walked away, hiding his merits and fame A few minutes later, Chiyu stood at the gate of Tianxiang building, the biggest and most famous brothel in the town. Standing at the door to solicit guests, two brothel women saw his face and rushed forward. They said with a smile, "young master, do you want to go inside with us? There are many interesting things in it." Chi Yu smelled the strong smell of fat and powder on them, and frowned in disgust. He stepped back a few steps to avoid the hand they held out to him. "You smell so bad. Stay away from me." Listening to this, the smile on the two brothel women''s faces Suddenly froze, and the next second returned to normal. "Young master, we have a normal smell of powder and fat. There is no bad smell." Chi Yu shook his head, "no, it really smells bad." Two brothel women They read men countless, what kind of men have seen, but never seen so speechless. But in the face of his face, no matter how angry they were, they couldn''t get up. And if they can have a good time with such a handsome man, no matter how ugly it is, they can still listen to it. "Young master, compared with the elder sister inside, we don''t smell very good, but you can go in and smell other people''s, and make sure you will be fascinated." Chi Yu didn''t speak. He looked inside. After seeing the extravagant scene, he didn''t want to go in any more. The two brothel women saw that he didn''t respond and said, "young master, don''t hesitate any more. If you don''t enjoy the beautiful scenery on such a beautiful day, how can you do? Come in with us quickly." Ignoring their words, Chi Yu unfolded the picture in his hand and said in a light voice, "have you ever seen the man in the picture?" They took a look at the painting and found that the man in the painting was more beautiful than the man in front of them. If they can have sex with the man in the picture, they will be happy to let them die. However, such a man should not appear in their small temple. It''s a pity. But the man in front of me is OK. We have to find a way to get him in. He doesn''t feel much about this place now, but when he sees the fun, he will stay Chapter 1003 They drew back their eyes from the painting, looked at each other, and then spoke in unison. "We haven''t met this young master, but we heard that there is a young master with outstanding appearance and temperament in the building today. Maybe he is the one you want to find, young master?" In Chi Yu''s eyes, only his master was worthy of the two words of outstanding appearance and extraordinary temperament, so he believed their words, "is he still in it?" "Naturally, if he goes out, we will be able to see him at the door." Chi Yu hesitated again and again, and finally he wanted to see the master''s mood overcome his reason. He put away his face, took a deep breath and stepped into Tianxiang Pavilion. The two brothel women saw that he finally went in and followed him. As soon as Chi Yu went in, he attracted the attention of all the people present. The brothel woman looked at him with obsession in her eyes, while the men who came here to have fun looked at him with hostility in their eyes. Because his face is really amazing, no one present can compare with him, they look at that face, almost inferiority. And Chi Yu was very uncomfortable when they looked at him like this. He frowned and said in a cold voice, "you''d better not look at me like this. You don''t mind digging out your eyes." His words are like a basin of cold water poured on everyone''s face, they have moved their eyes. Seeing that they no longer looked at themselves, Chi Yu''s frown stretched out. But the group of brothel women all gathered around, they all want to have sex with a man like Chi Yu. "Young master, do you want to take a seat in my room of Dieyi? Dieyi promises to give you an unforgettable night in your life." "Don''t pay attention to her, young master. She will accompany her tonight. You''d better come to my room in Lotus clothes." "Young master, don''t go to her. Coming to me is the best choice. Today is my budding night. I''d like to give you my first night. " "Chunqin, you shameless man, your first night has been gone for a long time..." Finally, in order to get a chance to have a good time with Chi Yu, they quarrel there and expose each other''s shortcomings. This makes the men present more jealous of Chi Yu. They all want to become Chi Yu and enjoy such treatment. Downstairs such a big movement, in the upstairs Madame is impossible not to know, she quickly downstairs, to squeeze in a girl roar. "What are you all doing there? Why don''t you treat the guests well? " The girls were quiet when they heard the voice that frightened them. They all gave way to the procuress. Chi Yu, who was suppressing his killing intention, saw that they were no longer around him, and his killing intention was half less. However, if they dare to circle again, he will really do it here, no matter what the consequences are. ¡­¡­ The procuress wriggled over to see what kind of person caused a sensation. When she saw Chi Yu, the whole person was stunned. Fortunately, she had seen the world and soon recovered. The young man in front of her is really worthy of her. The girls here will be like her if she is a few decades younge Chapter 1004 But she didn''t believe that this kind of character came to her Tianxiang building to look for flowers and willows. He must have come here for some purpose. However, if the other party can stay in her Tianxiang building for one night, the reputation of her Tianxiang building will certainly go up. Although Tianxiang building is famous enough, it''s not a bad thing to be bigger. Thinking about this, the procuress walked over to Chiyu, smiling wildly, "Oh, which immortal has come to my Tianxiang building. I''m really lucky." When Su Yao looked for it, he saw such a scene. What he wanted to say choked in his throat. I didn''t expect that the first thing Chi Yu did when he left the sect was to visit the brothel. Was it because the medicine he had given was too strong? Chi Yu didn''t notice that his teacher was standing behind him. He took out the painting and began to refute the procuress''s words, "I''m just an ordinary person. My master is an immortal." However, no one paid attention to him, and all of them looked at a certain direction behind him with dull eyes. Chi Yu turned around and looked. When he saw Su Yao standing there and smiling brightly at himself, he was stunned. Anyway, after coming over, he ran over. "Master, is it really you?" He stretched out his hand to hold Su Yao, but he pushed him away. Chi Yu stares at him and finds that he is still smiling, but there is something wrong with him. The master seems to be angry. But there is only one wrong thing he has done recently. Master must be angry because he ran out of the clan. Thinking of this, Chi Yu is ready to apologize. But before he said anything, he was blocked by Su Yao''s words, "Chi Yu, the first thing you do after you come out is to visit the brothel. You are really good at it." Chi Yu''s brain crashed on the spot. What do you want to visit brothels? What is the master talking about? "Chi Yu, I know you are at that age, but that''s not an excuse for you to come to brothels. What you need to do now is not to look for flowers and ask for willows, but to make yourself stronger." Chi Yu''s brain finally recovered after a few minutes of crash. "Master, you misunderstand me. I''m not here to look for flowers and willows, but to look for you." This time, it was su Yao''s turn to die. After sorting out this sentence, he gave Chi Yu a big surprise, "what do you mean? Do you think I will come to this place to look for flowers and willows? Do you think their faces are as good as mine? " As soon as the last sentence came out, the topic turned 180 degrees. Others present: Although this sentence is very shameless, but quite reasonable. After he found that his explanation became more and more confused, Chi Yu broke the jar and said, "master, they really can''t compare with you. After all, you are the most beautiful person in the world." Su Yao sneered, "even if you don''t admit your mistake, you still dare to say this kind of words / play me. I think you don''t go to the room for three days and come out with me." Chi Yu lowers his head and goes out with him. After the two left, the people present finally recovered, and then began to talk. ¡­¡­ Su Yao looked down at his Chiyu and sighed, "tell me, why do you want to come to the brothel?" "I, I''m really looking for your master." Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "then why do you think I would come to such a place?" Chapter 1005 Chi Yu thinks that this is a very fatal question. If the answer is not good, it will be more fatal. Chi Yu decided to run his brain quickly, but he couldn''t think of any good excuse. In the end, he can only tell the truth. "Master, I think you will take advantage of your beauty in order to find Lu Ming, so I came to the place with the most girls." Before Su Yao spoke, he quickly added, "master, I made a mistake. I shouldn''t think of master like that. Master, you can beat me. As long as you are not angry with me, it doesn''t matter if you beat me to death. " Su Yao sighed, "OK, I''m not angry with you, but don''t come back to this place next time. People like you will be eaten up by those goblins in it, and there will be no bones left." "Are they all goblins, or I''ll go in and kill them?" Chi Yu said seriously. Su Yao quickly grabbed him, "it''s just a metaphor. They are not real goblins, but they are more terrible than goblins." Chi Yu suddenly realized, "it''s like this. Don''t worry, master. I won''t come to such a place in the future. I''m not interested in the girls there at all." "No, to be exact, I''m not interested in any girl in the world." Su Yao picked his eyebrows and said with great interest, "who are you interested in?" Chi Yu looked up at him, then quickly lowered his head, "master." "Well?" "Nothing." Chi Yu still did not dare to show his mind, "master, what are we going to do next?" "Go get something to eat." Su Yao said. Listening to this, Chiyu''s pupils began to shake, "master, don''t you never get hungry? What''s wrong with you? " Su Yao immediately gave him a white look, "I''m not hungry, but I just want to eat something. What''s the problem?" Chi Yu quickly shook his head, "no problem, no problem, master, you like it." "By the way, master, how did you know I was here?" "Well, of course I did." Su Yao said. "Master, you are really great." Chi Yu said with admiration, "I must become as powerful as the master in the future." "Don''t flatter me any more. I''m tired of hearing that, and I''m not as good as you think." "No, master, you are the most powerful person in the world." Chi Yu said solemnly. Su Yao could not help laughing and crying, "OK, let''s not talk about this. I''ll take you to eat good food." "So, master, after you came out, did you go to eat instead of looking for Lu Ming?" "Can you stop asking so many questions?" "Master, I''ll shut up at once." ¡­¡­ What happens when a handsome man walks on the street? Girls will pay attention to it, and girls will come up to chat it up. What about the two? It''s going to be a sensation. All the girls in the street came running over. They looked at Chi Yu and Su Yao, and then looked down shyly. Some girls threw their handkerchiefs in front of them, looked at them more while they were picking them up, and then ran away with a red face. A few bold girls came up to chat up, but when they looked at each other, they couldn''t say anything. They looked at them blankly Chapter 1006 As one of the parties, Su Yao didn''t think it was anything, but Chi Yu was different. He thought the girls were a real eyesore. Why do they look at his master with such disgusting and sticky eyes? He is the only one who is clearly watching the master. It''s like killing them all! When such an idea appeared in his mind, a wisp of black smoke rose from Chi Yu''s body, but it disappeared in a flash. Su Yao noticed something. He took a step and looked at Chi Yu who was walking with him. "Chi Yu, what''s the matter with you? Why was it so murderous just now? " "Nothing." Chi Yu closed his eyes and said, "I''m just not used to being looked at with such eyes." I just don''t want so many people to covet you. Su Yao did not doubt, "this kind of thing is very normal. At the beginning, I did the same, but later I got used to it." "Master, we are too conspicuous. Let''s change into ordinary people." "What? Are you going to be a little girl again? " Smell speech, Chi Yu is first Leng Leng, wait for reaction to come over this sentence is what meaning, his face immediately red, "master, where do you know this thing? Is that what someone told you? " "No one told me. I figured it out myself." Su Yao said with a smile. "But it''s a pity that I wasn''t there at that time, otherwise I could know how lovely you are after becoming a little girl." After hearing this, Chi Yu''s face became more red, "master, you said these improper words again." "I''m talking from the bottom of my heart, Chi Yu. Don''t you wait for us to turn into a couple?" "Master, are you going to be a girl?" "No, the girl is up to you." Su Yao said with a smile. "I don''t want it. If you want to change, change yourself!" It''s enough to go through that shame once. He doesn''t want to go through it a second time. "But I really want to see it, can''t I?" Su Yao blinked his eyes and looked at him expectantly. Chi Yu saw such an expression from this face for the first time. He found that he could not refuse it. ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, yes, but only for a short time "Let''s go to a place where there is no one now." With that, Su Yao took him to run forward. Chi Yu looks at the hand he holds with his master, and his heart beats faster. "Master, I have a very important thing to ask you." "What''s the matter?" "Master, do you have anyone you like?" "Yes." Su Yao replied. Chi Yu''s heart stopped, "can I know who that person is?" "It''s a secret for the time being. I''ll tell you later." Chi Yu bit his lip and said nothing. Master, who is that person in your heart? Could it be me? Master, I''m so afraid that you don''t want me when you like other people. "Master, can''t you tell me now?" "Why do you want to know that?" "Master..." Chi Yu wants to talk but stops. Master, because I like you, I hope the person you like is me. "Well?" "Nothing." Can''t say, absolutely can''t say, if said, the master will leave from his side, he doesn''t want to leave, he will stay in the master''s side all his life If you cut off the master''s wings and imprison him with iron chains, does the master belong to him? Chi Yu has such a dark idea in his mind. He looks at Su Yao''s back and his pupils turn red, but they soon turn black Chapter 1007 Su Yao felt the evil breath again. He looked back at Chi Yu. Although he didn''t find anything, he always felt uneasy. It seems that during this period of time, we have to take a good look at Chi Yu. We must not let anything happen to him. But in this way, the plan to kill Lu Ming has to be put aside. After making up his mind, Su Yao said, "Chi Yu, let''s go back to zongmen after we have something to eat." Chi Yu couldn''t help but be stunned, "master, don''t you plan to solve the ten elders? Don''t you come out this time just to get rid of him? " "There''s plenty of time to deal with him, and now there''s something more important to do." "What''s important?" Chi Yu asked curiously. Su Yao did not speak, so he looked at him. Chi Yu began to feel uneasy, "master, why are you looking at me like this? Is that something to do with me? " "It''s really about you." Su Yao said, "if I''m not wrong, your heart demon will be born soon?" Smelling speech, Chi Yu''s pupil suddenly shrinks, he clenches his fist, "master, why do you say that?" "I just found something wrong with you, but I can''t see what''s wrong with you." Su Yao sighed, "now think about it carefully, you are likely to have a heart." "Chi Yu, for people of practice, demons are extremely dangerous things. If you are not careful, you will be possessed by demons. You should be very clear about that, right? " "Master, of course I know that, but why are you so sure?" Chi Yu was biting his lips. In his last life, he became a devil just because he had a heart demon. Will he repeat the same mistake in this life? No, it''s impossible. He will never go through that again! He didn''t want to end up being killed by his master himself, just like his previous life. ¡°¡­¡­ Master, if I am really possessed, will you kill me? " "No Su Yao tone firmly said, "I will not let you go crazy, this time I will accompany you, help you get rid of the devil?" "Master, I know. I will get rid of the demons with my own efforts." He won''t make the same mistake. He won''t! Su Yao reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "I believe you can do it. Come on." ¡­¡­ Since Su Yao mentioned the heart demon, Chi Yu''s mood is not so good. Looking at Chi Yu who accidentally dropped his chopsticks on the ground again, Su Yao sighed. He put down his chopsticks and held Chi Yu''s hand. "They all said I was there. What are you worried about?" Chi Yu frowned and said nothing. Seeing this, Su Yao sighed again. He looked around to find something to make Chi Yu happy. Finally, his eyes fell on a sugar man''s stall not far away. He said to Chi Yu, "wait for me here, I''ll be right back." then he walked towards the stall. Su Yao took out a ingot of silver and negotiated with the sugar man. After a few words, he picked up the tools and made his own sugar man. Because he had done it, and he was very familiar with it, so his action was very fast. After a while, Su Yao tried his best to make these two fresh and lifelike sugar figures come to Chi Yu. "Chi Yu, what do you think this is?" Chapter 1008 Pond as like as two peas, he looked up and saw the same sugar man who was holding his left hand. His eyes suddenly lit up. "What is this, master?" "It''s a sugar man, and I made it myself." Su Yao said with a smile. On hearing this, Chi Yu couldn''t help sighing, "master is so powerful." "Do you like it? Do you want it? " Chi Yu nodded, "like, want." "Then I''ll give him to you." Su Yao said as he handed the sugar man in his left hand. Chi Yu didn''t take it, but looked at the sugar man in his right hand, "master, I want that one." "Here you are." Su Yao was very generous and handed the sugar man in his right hand. Chi Yu happily took over, "thank you, master. I will keep it well." Su Yao chuckled, "silly boy, sugar people are used for eating, not for collecting." After that, he bit the sugar man''s head off with a click. Chi Yu touched his neck Master, why are you so cruel? " "I have more ferocious ones." With that, Su Yao "snapped" again and bit sugar man''s arm off. "This candy man is delicious. Don''t look at me foolishly. Try it too." Chi Yu looked at the sugar man in his hand. After hesitation, he took a small bite. The sweetness of sugar filled his mouth. Although he has also eaten sugar, it tastes better and sweeter in his heart. Thinking about this, Chi Yu took another bite and chewed it. Chewing and chewing, he suddenly remembered the dream he had been dreaming these nights. As soon as his mouth trembled, he said what he had said in his heart, "the taste of sugar man is good, but the taste of master will be better." After reacting to what he said, he quickly covered his mouth with his hand. However, Su Yao had heard it, and he could hear it clearly. He looked at Chi Yu with a smile, "what kind of dirty words were you talking about just now? Are you so greedy for my body? Is that what you want to know about me? " Listening to such explicit words, Chi Yu suddenly blushed, "master, you heard me wrong. I didn''t say anything just now. Can you stop saying such words?" "Chi Yu, it''s wrong to deceive yourself." Su Yao patted him on the shoulder and said, "and if you don''t want my body, then you are a eunuch." Chi Yu Can''t you save him some face? Seeing that he was about to lower his head to the ground, Su Yao let him go. "I was just joking with you. Don''t care." "But I''m not kidding." Chi Yu blurted out. Su Yao looked at him suspiciously, "what do you mean?" "Nothing." Chi Yu quickly changed the topic, "master, I want to eat sweet scented osmanthus cake." "I''ve already bought it. Here you are." Su Yao said while taking out a package of sweet scented osmanthus cake from the space ring. Looking at the package of sweet scented osmanthus cake and Su Yao, Chi Yu was a little surprised. "Master, when did you buy the sweet scented osmanthus cake?" "When I came to town, I bought it." Su Yao said with a smile, "you said you wanted to eat. I bought several bags and put them in the space ring. It won''t break anyway." When he heard that the first thing he did after he left the family was to buy himself osmanthus cake, Chi Yu''s heart was sweeter than honey, "thank you, master." Chapter 1009 "Don''t thank me. We don''t need this word between us." Su Yao reached out and touched his head. "How about a quick taste? Other people say our sweet scented osmanthus cake is the best." "The osmanthus cake bought by master must be the best in the world." Chi Yu opened the oil paper and took a piece of sweet scented osmanthus cake to Su Yao''s mouth. "Master, you have one first." Su Yao did not refuse. He bit the sweet scented osmanthus cake and accidentally put one of Chi Yu''s fingers into his mouth. Looking at this scene, several unhealthy pictures flashed through Chi Yu''s mind, and there was an impulse to raise his head somewhere. He quickly pulled his finger back to prevent Su Yao from seeing his own difference. But Su Yao found something wrong, "what''s the matter with you? Why is your face so red? " "Nothing. It''s just a little hot." Chi Yu said as he fanned with his hand, trying to create an illusion that he was really hot. "But it''s autumn." Su Yao directly exposed his words of destruction. Chi Yu was silent. Su Yao wanted to tease him, but he was afraid of his hair, so he gave up. "Don''t talk about this. Try the sweet scented osmanthus cake. It''s really delicious." Seeing that he took the initiative to change the topic, Chi Yu was relieved. He picked up a piece of sweet scented osmanthus cake, bit it, and his eyes brightened. "How''s it going? Is it delicious? " Chi Yu nodded and took another bite. When Su Yao saw that he was eating with relish, he suddenly wanted to do something bad. He grabbed half of the sweet scented osmanthus cake in Chiyu''s hand, and said with a smile, "look at how delicious you are, this one in your hand must be very delicious, right?" Then he made a gesture to take a bite. Chi Yu felt that his master''s tall image was completely destroyed. He couldn''t bear to look directly at him. "Master, that''s what I bit, and my saliva is stuck on it. Do you want to eat my saliva?" Su Yaomo quickly put it back into his hand and said, "I''m playing with you. You can eat your own saliva." Chi Yu wants to say something else. Suddenly, a little beggar with dirty body bumps into him. Chi Yu didn''t hold it firmly, and the bag of sweet scented osmanthus cake in his hand fell to the ground. After he reacted, the little beggar had already run away. Chi Yu looked at the osmanthus cakes on the ground, which had been accompanied by the earth. His whole body was full of resentment. "Master, I have something important to do. You wait for me here." The master bought it for him, but now He''s really pissed off! Su Yao held him, "I''ll go with you." "Well?" Chi Yu looks at him puzzled. "It seems that my purse has been stolen." Su Yao smiles kindly. On hearing this, Chi Yu was even more angry. "I dare to steal your things. I really don''t know what to do. Master, let''s find the thief now. " "Well." ¡­¡­ He not only ruined Chiyu''s sweet scented osmanthus cake, but also stole Su Yao''s money bag. The little beggar looked around warily and found that no one was catching up with him. Then he took out his money bag from his arms. As soon as he was ready to count the amount of silver in it, a hand reached out and snatched it away. The little beggar looked up. When he found out that they were Su Yao and Chi Yu, he was a fool. After returning to his senses, he wanted to run away, but found that he was entering a dead alley, and the exit of the alley was blocked by two people, so there was no place to escape Chapter 1020 He could only "plop" down on his knees and beg for mercy from Su Yao and Chi Yu, "two adults, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t steal your silver, but I have to do it now. Please let me go. I can''t die yet." "I beg you!" "Forced?" Chi Yu sneered, "why do you have to? If you can''t tell me why, I''ll cut off your hands right away. " The little beggar was frightened by his words, and tears could not stop flowing out of his eyes. Compared with Chi Yu, Su Yao is much more gentle, "don''t cry, he is joking with you, but lying is not a good thing." "I''m not talking. I''m telling the truth." The little beggar sobbed. "Well, tell me carefully why you stole my purse." "My sister is ill, but I don''t have the money to see a doctor for her, so I have to steal it from the street." With that, the little beggar suddenly kowtowed his head, "this adult, please have pity on me and give me a little silver. I''m willing to be a cow and a horse to repay your kindness. Please do me a favor." Su Yao sighed, "I can give you some silver, but before that, you have to take us to see your sister." Chi Yu frowned and said, "master, he must be deceiving you. We''d better not pester him. Let''s go back." "Chiyu." Su Yao called his name in a serious tone. "Did you forget what I told you when you were a teacher?" Chi Yu bit his lip. "I didn''t forget it." "What are you doing now?" "Master, I know I''m wrong. I won''t make such a mistake again. Don''t be angry with me." "It''s good to know your mistake. Let it go." Then Su Yao looked at the little beggar and said, "come on, take us to see your sister." The little beggar stood up and said, "two adults, follow me." ¡­¡­ Su Yao and Chi Yu follow the little beggar to a broken temple. The little beggar called out "I''m back", and several children in ragged and dirty clothes ran out. "Brother, you are back at last." "Brother, did you bring food back? I''m so hungry." "Brother, is that the doctor standing beside you?" Su Yao looked at the children and asked, "are they all your brothers and sisters?" "Yes, but not by birth." Said the little beggar. "What about your sick sister?" "Chunyan is inside. She is very ill and can only lie down." Mentioning this incident, the little beggar''s tears fell down again. "A kind-hearted doctor said that if she didn''t see Chunyan again, she would not be able to survive this month." "Stop crying and take us in. Maybe we can cure her." Listening to this, the little beggar immediately stopped crying, "really?" "Really." The little beggar wanted to say something more. A little boy ran out of the temple and cried anxiously, "brother, come and have a look. Chunyan has vomited blood again." The other children heard this and ran in. The little beggar didn''t care about anything else, so he ran in. Su Yao and Chi Yu look at each other and go in with them Chapter 1021 The little girl named Chunyan is lying there lifeless. If her chest is not still undulating, people will think that she is dead. Su Yao took a look, and his face suddenly became very dignified. He stepped forward, pushed away the little beggar lying at the head of the bed, put his finger on the pulse of the swallow, and injected a little spiritual power into her body Chi Yu stepped forward, "master, what''s her situation now?" "She''s a natural spirit. Even if she doesn''t practice, her aura will be inhaled into her body automatically. And because she didn''t know how to practice, the spiritual power in her body often revolted, and her body couldn''t bear it. That''s why she became like this... " Su Yao sighed as he spoke. "If she doesn''t learn to practice, she will explode and die in a few days." As a man of practice, Chi Yu naturally understood these words, but the children didn''t know. The little beggar said blankly, "what is spiritual power? What is cultivation? Why can''t I understand anything? " "Have you ever heard of immortals?" Su Yao asked. The little beggar nodded, "I''ve heard of this, but is there really an immortal in the world?" "In fact, immortals didn''t exist at first, but..." Su Yao said that in order to make them understand, he omitted some technical terms. Little beggar half ignorant half understand, "that is to say, if you want to cure Chunyan, you have to let her practice?" "That''s right, and that''s the only way to save him." Su Yao replied. The little beggar bit his teeth. "Then you can take the swallow away. As long as she can survive, what will do?" "Yes, we only need the swallow to survive." The other children echoed. "We''ll take her back." Su Yao said, "but you should go with me." "Can we also practice together with Chunyan?" "Of course you can. Although you don''t have good aptitude, you have Linggen. How about going back with us? " Seeing that they hesitated, Su Yao said, "it''s better to be an immortal than a beggar. Do you want to be a beggar all your life and be trampled on by others?" The little beggar suddenly raised his head and looked at him firmly, "immortal, I''ve decided. I''ll go back with you." "Wherever big brother goes, we will go. We will follow him all our life." The other children echoed. "Let''s go now. You all stand by my side." "Chi Yu, take the little girl in your arms." Chi Yu was a little aggrieved and called, "master." "Then hold it. Don''t dawdle." ¡­¡­ Looking at the gate of qingshanzong towering into the clouds, several children were surprised with a sigh, and their eyes were also with a few joy. Compared with them, Chi Yu, who was holding a little girl in his hand, was not so happy. "Master, are you going to take this little girl named Chunyan as a disciple?" Su Yao turned to look at him and felt a little strange to his words, "eh? Why do you say that? " "Isn''t she a natural spirit? The natural spirit body is the rarest, and it''s also the target of everyone in the cultivation world. " "It''s true that she is a natural spirit, but I''m not going to accept her as an apprentice. I just want you as an apprentice. I''m not interested in other people." When Chi Yu heard this, he was immediately happy. "Master, this is what you said. You have to keep your word." "Well, it means what you say." Chapter 1022 "Master, if you are not going to accept her as an apprentice, whose door are you going to let her worship?" "It''s up to the patriarch to do this. He is the most idle person in the clan. He has to find something to do for him, or he will get sick at leisure." ¡°¡­¡­ Master, what about them? " "Let the Lord arrange it." Chi Yu The Lord is really miserable. Su Yao also said, "but before you go to see the patriarch, you have to let them clean up. You can take them to take a bath, and then let them change their clothes. After that, you take them to the Lord''s residence. " Chi Yu looked at the little girl in his arms and said, "what about her?" "I''ll take her to pharmacist Chen." Su Yao replied. Chi Yu is not happy. The master can only hold him. No one else is worthy of him. "I don''t need to bother you with such trifles. Let me take her to pharmacist Chen." With that, he took the little girl in his arms and ran away. Su Yao had no choice but to smile. Chi Yu is always thinking wildly recently. He''s still afraid of this and that. No wonder he''s possessed with a devil. Wait! The devil? Is it because of that that that Chi Yu became a demon? Su Yao''s face suddenly became very ugly. A child next to him stretched out his hand and pulled his sleeve, "immortal, why is your face so ugly? What happened? " "Nothing. I''ll take you to the bath." However, Chi Yu, who had just run out, came back, "master, let me take them to take a bath. You should have a good rest today." Master can only look at his body, others can''t, even if the other is a child. Su Yao looked at him suspiciously, "Chi Yu, what''s the matter with you today? Why is it so strange? " "Nothing. I''m just punishing myself." Chi Yu said with a smile, "yes, I''m just punishing myself." Su Yao was more puzzled, "but you didn''t make any mistakes today." "No, I was wrong." Chi Yu looked serious. "My mistake is that you are the kind of person who will use your beauty to achieve your goal. My mistake is that..." As soon as he mentioned it, Su Yao felt headache, "OK, don''t mention it any more. It''s all over." Chi Yu didn''t mention it immediately. "Master, in a word, I''m wrong. If I don''t punish myself, I won''t be at ease all day." He said so, what else can he say? Su Yao brushed his sleeve, "OK, then you can take them to take a bath. Don''t waste time. I''ll go to the Lord." "Master, go back quickly. I''m waiting for you to come back and teach me swordsmanship." "I see." Su Yao waved and left. Chi Yu looked at the children he brought back, and his expression changed 180 degrees. "You guys remember that, so master yuan is my master. Don''t have that kind of illusion about him, or you''ll go away Go back to your own homes. " "Do you understand?" "Listen, I understand." They gave Chi Yu a shrinking look and lowered their heads. Chi Yu snorted, "this is more or less the same." "Big brother, big brother..." "What''s the matter?" Chi Yu looked at it impatiently. The boy looked at him and said, "you, do you like fairy head?" Chapter 1023 The expression on Chi Yu''s face, which pretended to be fierce, suddenly froze Of course, I like master. He is the most admired person in the world. " "That''s what I say. Like is not the same as what you say." "Well, you should tell me what you like." "Love for lovers. When you look at the immortal, you are looking at your admirers. I remember when my parents were not dead, they looked at each other with such eyes. " The little boy with a mushroom head said very seriously. Chi Yu''s ears suddenly became red. "What can you understand, you young man? Don''t talk nonsense there." "But what I said is true, and I found that the fairy is also looking at you with that kind of eyes, so I think the fairy is also like you, big brother, you are not single Acacia." Listening to this, Chi Yu couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he said in a complicated way, "what you said is true? Are you sure you''re not lying to me? " "I dare not cheat you, or you will break my legs and cut off my tongue." The little mushroom head boy said, "if you really don''t believe me, you can observe by yourself." "But the onlookers can see clearly. You may not see it yourself, big brother. You can ask others." Chi Yu was silent. His heart is very complicated now. He believed the mushroom head boy''s words and denied them. On the one hand, he thought that the master liked him, but he didn''t think that After a while, Chi Yu said, "are you sure you didn''t cheat me?" "Big brother, I have just answered this question." Chi Yu said, and then looked at other people, "do you think so, too?" However, his fierce expression left a shadow on their young hearts. They not only kept silent, but also lowered their heads and did not dare to see Chi Yu. Chi Yu looked at their trembling appearance and rolled his eyes, "I can''t tell if I''m joking. It''s really useless." Several children: "I''m not sure." You didn''t look like you were joking when you said that. Besides, we are just children. We are a little fragile. What''s the matter? "Looking at your dirty appearance, my eyes hurt. Hurry to take a bath with me." ¡­¡­ On the other side. Jincheng just want to kiss his wife, found someone came in, he turned his head impatiently, "who? Don''t you know it''s bad to disturb others'' " However, at the moment when he saw Su Yao, he immediately swallowed the rest of his words Elder martial brother, why did you suddenly come back? Have you solved Lu Ming? " "No Su Yao sat down and said, "Chi Yu has sneaked out to find me. I don''t want him to follow me to find Lu Ming and come back." Hear this words, the facial expression on Jincheng and Gu Jiu''s face all have a moment of rigidity. Is it difficult for elder martial brother (elder brother) to know that they helped Chiyu out of the clan, so they came to settle accounts with them? "Elder martial brother, what are you here for now?" Jincheng asks tentatively. Su Yao saw through his mind at a glance, "don''t worry, I''m not here to settle accounts with you. I''m here for other things." Listening to this, both of them were relieved. "Elder martial brother, what important thing is worth your coming here in person?" Chapter 1024 "I came back with some children, one of whom was born spirit." "So that''s it." "Wait! What did you just say, congenital spirit? " Jincheng is about to scream. Su Yao glanced at him, "you are old. Can you calm down?" "It''s a congenital spirit. It''s a rare one in ten thousand years. How can you calm me down?" Jincheng a face excited, "master, your luck is also too good, just went out a trip, met congenital spirit body." "By the way, where is the congenital spirit? Why didn''t she come with you?" Su Yao looked at him. He grabbed his arm and said, "hmm?" Jincheng quickly drew back his hand, "elder martial brother, where is she?" "She is too weak to bear the domineering power in her body, resulting in too much loss. I asked someone to send him to pharmacist Chen." Su Yao replied. "So it is." Jincheng''s excited mood has been calmed down, "elder martial brother, are you going to accept her as an apprentice?" "No Su Yao shook his head. "I won''t accept other disciples any more. One Chiyu is enough." Jincheng suddenly remembered what Gu Jiu had said before, and could not help feeling a burst of toothache, "elder martial brother, you care so much about Chi Yu''s feelings, don''t you like him?" "Yes, I just like him." Su Yao admitted it. Jincheng thought he would deny it, but didn''t expect him to admit it. He couldn''t help being silent. Although he has a partner now, he still can''t accept that he can''t show his love in front of him. ¡°¡­¡­ Elder martial brother, what are you going to do? " "I''ll leave it to you. I''m sure you can find a good teacher for her." Su Yao patted him on the shoulder and said. Jincheng So you''re here to exploit me, right? "Brother, I will teach the little girl who has a congenital spirit." There has been no voice, so nine suddenly spoke. Su Yao and Jincheng both looked at her. "I haven''t had any apprentices yet." So Jiu continued, "and I and I once calculated for myself that I would have a female disciple in the future, and that female disciple is a congenital spirit body." Su Yao Jincheng If they didn''t know that Gu Jiu had the ability to predict the future, they would all think that Gu Jiu was making something out of nothing. When it comes to predicting the future, Su Yao suddenly thought of an important thing, "so Jiu, can you help me predict when Chi Yu''s demons will appear?" Hearing the word "heart demon", Jincheng and Gu Jiu were both surprised, "are you sure Chi Yu really has a heart demon?" Su Yao nodded, "when I was alone with Chi Yu today, I found that he was very wrong. After excluding other factors, I was sure that he had a devil in his heart, so I wanted Gu Jiu to take a look at it for me, so I could make preparations in advance." So Jiu nodded and began to predict. At the end of the prediction, she said solemnly, "it''s worked out. It''s on the first day of the secret trial." "I''ve come to another end." "What kind of ending?" Su Yao asked. "Chi Yu will be possessed by the invasion of demons, and finally he will become a demon who has lost all his sense." Chapter 1025 "Brother, you have to be ready in advance. You''d better stay with Chiyu that day, or everything will be irreparable." Su Yao''s silence, " If Chi Yu didn''t take part in the secret trial that day, would it change? " "Yes. But as long as the demons are not removed, he will be in danger at any time, so the best way is to help him solve the demons that day. " So Jiu sighed. "I know. I''ll go back and have a good talk with Chi Yu now." So Jiu called him, "brother, wait a minute. I think there''s something I need to tell you." "What''s the matter?" "I predicted the ending of you and Chi Yu not long ago. You two are finally together. I think it''s very likely that Chiyu fell in love with you, but he felt inferior and didn''t dare to tell you. That''s why he became a demon... " "So you can try to start with this and help Chiyu get rid of the demons." "I see. Thank you for telling me that." "Brother, we are family. We don''t need to be so polite. And I hope you can get your own happiness and live happily all your life." "Yes, I will always be happy." After su Yao left, so Jiu''s expression was not so calm and comfortable. She leaned against Jincheng''s arms, and her eyebrows were stained with some sadness. "Jincheng, do you think they can succeed?" Jincheng helped her to have her hair cut. "Yes, they can do it. Believe them." "But I''m a little scared." She also predicted another ending about her brother and Chi Yu, and that ending was still a tragedy - chi Yu became possessed and became a demon. His brother killed him himself and then committed suicide. She can''t tell which ending is true. "Don''t worry, they will live up to our expectations, and we are still here." "I know, I will try my best to help them change their fate..." She will make that happy ending come true. "Little fool, don''t carry everything by yourself, and I''m by your side. If I''m not allowed to do anything, I''ll be a dispensable waste. " So nine hand hugged him, "Jincheng, this life can meet you really good." "Jiujiu, this sentence should be said by me..." ¡­¡­ When Su Yao found Chiyu, he was sitting by the lake looking at the children he had brought back. Su Yao thought about what Gu Jiu said to himself. After hesitation, he finally went over, "Chi Yu, come with me. I have something important to tell you." Chi Yu stood up and walked over. He looked into Su Yao''s eyes and tried to see something from them, but he got nothing. There was a bitter smile in his heart. It seems that, after all, it was just his fantasy. The master looked at him without the slightest affection. The master doesn''t have that kind of feeling for him at all "Master, let''s talk about it here." "That''s what I said. I just asked your martial sister to help you calculate. On the first day of the trial, your heart demon will appear, and it will make you crazy." Su Yao said solemnly. Chi Yu was not surprised by this incident, because he was possessed at that time in his last life. I just didn''t expect to live a new life, and his ending is still like that, which may be the fate that people often say Chapter 1026 "Master, what are you going to do? Kill me now?" Listening to this, Su Yao could not help but be stunned Why should I kill you? " "In order to prevent me from being possessed and harming the world, the best way is not to kill me before I am possessed?" Chi Yu said with a smile, "it''s better to be killed by your master than to be killed by others." Su Yao sighed, "Chiyu, although I don''t know what you want to die for, I will never kill you, no matter whether you are possessed or not." "I won''t let anyone hurt you either." Chi Yu looks at him with a complicated look. Master, but you killed me in the last life. Although you have changed a lot in this life, I still can''t "Master, why did you come to me all of a sudden "I''ve decided that on the first day of the secret trial, I''ll go into the secret mirror with you and stay with you. When your demons come out, I''ll help you kill them. " Su Yao said seriously. Chi Yu laughed, "master, do you believe that I can get rid of the demons?" "I believe you have that ability, because you are not only my apprentice, but also the person I like." "Chi Yu, I like you. I''ve loved you for a long time." After he really said it, Su Yao finally found that it was not so difficult to say it. Listening to the four words "I like you", Chi Yu was stunned Master, you really don''t have to force yourself. You don''t have to say something against your heart in order to help me get rid of my demons. " "I''m not lying. I''m serious. If I didn''t like you, I wouldn''t say that to you, or do that to you. " "Chi Yu, in fact, I am just like you. Every night after you fall asleep, I will sneak into your room, kiss you secretly, and then sit by your bed for half an hour." "I will have that kind of dream, the protagonist in the dream is only me and you." Listen to these, Chiyu is petrified. In this way, Shizun had already found out what he had done, and he thought that Shizun had not happened. No, no, no, what he should be thinking about now is not such a mess Su Yao said, "Chi Yu, do you remember the end of your last life? Remember the reason why I was so cold to you in my last life? " Chi Yu opens his mouth, but finds that he can''t say anything. He certainly remembers the end of his last life. But he didn''t know the reason why the master was so indifferent to him in his last life. He just thought that the master didn''t like his apprentice Wait! He seems to have got the wrong point! Why did the master suddenly ask these two questions? Isn''t the master reborn like him? Chi Yu felt that his brain was not working well, so he said in a trance Master, are you born again? " "Yes, I killed myself after I killed you in my last life." Su Yao said. After killing Chi Yu, Yuan really committed suicide, because Chi Yu''s throat was tight, and he said with some difficulty Master, why did you commit suicide in your last life? " "Because I like you, I don''t want you to die alone." "I''ve been in love with you for a long time, but out of ethics, I can only hide my thoughts on you deeply in my heart..." "But now I''ve figured out that no matter what happens in the future, I''ll be with you..." Chapter 1027 Chi Yugang wanted to say something. Suddenly, his brain was in a sharp pain. It was like someone was beating him with a hammer. He squatted down with his head in his arms. After a while, several pictures flashed through his mind He remembered some things he had forgotten in his previous life - in his previous life, he didn''t die immediately after being killed by the master. His soul was separated from his body. He didn''t go anywhere, so he followed the master. He wanted to know what kind of reaction the master would have after his death Then he saw the scene - the master destroyed himself in front of his tomb, and his body turned into countless stars and scattered in the wind. Then when his eyes were dark, he knew nothing. When he woke up, he found that he was born three years ago. It turns out that Shizun is just like him. He doesn''t hate him He''s not alone After knowing these things, Chi Yu''s heart, which was imprisoned by something, was free again. "Master, we will have a different ending in this life." "Yes, it won''t be as tragic as last life. In this life, we can all get what we want most and get our own happiness." Su Yao said with a smile. "Chi Yu, when the trial is over and Lu Ming and Lu Chen are eliminated, I will take you to travel around the world. What do you think?" Chi Yu nodded, "very good, master. You must do what you say." ¡­¡­ Su Yao and Chi Yu don''t worry about anything any more since they broke the window paper between them. They even show their love in front of others. At first, some people would whisper their gossip, but after being warned by Su Yao, that voice never appeared again. And after a period of time, there were CP fans of both of them in the clan, and most of them were female disciples of the clan. As we all know, the strength of corrupt women is very strong. In order to get their favorite CP, they can write books or make picture albums So before long, the clan was full of small picture books and yellow books, and almost everyone had one. Of course, Su Yao and Chi Yu didn''t want to be mixed doubles by the cruel master and apprentice. But you can hide it for a while, not for a lifetime. One day, Jincheng came in with some books. He happened to run into the scene of Su Yao and Chi Yu feeding each other. He felt that he was going to be blind. "Can you two pay attention? Can you stop doing this in front of others? Neither Jiujiu nor I have done anything like this. Don''t go too far, you two. " Su Yao looked up at him. "If you''re not used to it, you can go out now, and we didn''t force you to see it." Jincheng was choked by these words immediately OK, I''ll go out now, and I won''t disturb you two. " "Wait a minute." Su Yao''s eyes fell on the books he was holding. "What are you holding in your hand?" "It''s about storybooks and picture books, and it''s about you." Jincheng went over and put the picture book and picture album in front of them. Su Yao picked up one of the books and opened it. When he saw the first sentence, he was almost choked by his own saliva. "Well, I didn''t expect that there were quite a lot of talents in the clan." I didn''t expect that he would see the little yellow book with him as the leading role in his lifetime. He is really Surprise. Chapter 1028 When it comes to this, Jincheng is a little angry, "it''s not you two who are harmed. If you don''t show your love in front of them every day, how can they neglect their study and make these messy things all day." "The trial is about to start, but they are like nobody all day long..." "But what does that have to do with the two of us?" Su Yao said, "it''s their personal business to practice, and it''s not something we force them to do. You should tell them about it, instead of coming here to complain to me." Jincheng What has nothing to do with you two? If it wasn''t for your high profile, if it wasn''t for your love, would they become so lazy? ¡°¡­¡­ My ancestors, can you stop hanging out these days? You don''t want to harm hundreds of people in the clan any more. If you want to do harm, go to harm those people outside the clan. " "Don''t worry. After the secret trial, I''ll leave the clan with Chi Yu to harm others." Su Yao said carelessly, "so you''ll have to endure for a few more days." "What are you going to do?" "Of course, it''s traveling all over the world and living in a world of two." Jincheng "!" Grass, these two people are really irritating! He and Jiujiu haven''t enjoyed such a life yet. Why are they? Is it because he is the leader of Jincheng? "Elder martial brother, shall we have a discussion?" Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "eh?" "I''ll give you the title of suzerain. How about you be the suzerain of Qingshan sect?" Jincheng said with a smile. "Why, I want to go out with gujiu and live in a world of two people?" Jincheng nodded, "yes, I''ve been married to gujiu for 20 years, but in the past 20 years, gujiu and I haven''t been able to go out for fun." "It''s been twenty years. Why can''t you give birth to an heir to continue to be your patriarch?" Su Yao sent out questions from the depths of his soul. Jincheng Yimeng, " What do you mean, elder martial brother? " "It means that you should give birth to a child with gujiu, raise him to adulthood, and pass on your suzerain to him. At that time, you can play with gujiu as long as you want to play outside. " Su Yao said. Smell speech, brocade city immediately eyes a bright, "elder martial brother, I know, I go back to discuss this matter with Jiu Jiu now." As soon as his voice fell, he slipped out like a gust of wind. Chi Yu could not help laughing, "master, uncle, has he always been like this?" "Yes, he''s been like this since I knew him. Now he''s still like this. He''s the head of the same clan." "Shizun, in fact, it''s good for him to go on like this all the time. You agreed to marry shigu to him at the beginning because you took a fancy to him?" "That''s right." Su Yao said with a smile, "OK, don''t talk about him. Have you had enough?" Chi Yu touched his stomach and said, "I''m full." "Then take a rest and practice sword. You are the laziest person these days." On hearing this, the expression on Chi Yu''s face suddenly collapsed, "ah? Can''t you give me another day off? " "No, it''s not negotiable." Su Yao said as he picked up a picture album and looked at it. When he saw what it was, his hand shook and the album fell to the ground Chapter 1029 Chi Yu was just about to pick it up when he heard Su Yao yell, "don''t move, let me come!" Chi Yu was more curious about what was painted inside, so he quickly picked it up and found out why Su Yao was so strange. What is painted inside is not a serious painting, but one similar to chungong. And the protagonist is him and his master The person who painted this album should be of the very good kind. He not only looks like the master, but also No wonder the master blushed after seeing it. But the blushing master is like a fresh and delicious strawberry, which makes people want to take a bite. Chi Yu looked at the painting, then at Su Yao, and then said with a smile, "master, let''s try the posture on the painting sometime." Su Yao was stunned. He looked at Chi Yu as if he was looking at something strange. ¡°¡­¡­ Chi Yu, what about the pure you who used to blush when you heard the improper words? When did you become like this? " Give back his pure apprentice! "Master, I learned all this from you." Chi Yu said with a smile, "it''s you who teach me bad, so you have to be responsible for me." Su Yao''s eyes die, "I''m not, I don''t have, you don''t want any hat to buckle on my head." "Master, let''s not talk about this. Let''s do something wonderful." Chi Yu slowly gets close to Su Yao, then he is overwhelmed by the stone table, and finally he kisses him hard. Su Yao gave up his resistance. The picture album as like as two peas on the floor of , which is now on the floor, is turned up. The picture is now exactly the same as that of two people, Su Yao and Chi Yu. I don''t know how long it took Chi Yu to let Su Yao go. At this time, Su Yao had become a pool of spring water, and he could not lift up any strength. Chi Yu stretched out his hand and gently stroked his face, but his mouth was full of tiger and wolf words, "master, do you know how attractive you are now? I really want to eat you now. " Su Yao glared at him, but now he didn''t have any deterrent power. Instead, he seemed to be flattering. Chi Yu chuckled, "master, I know you can''t wait, but not now. I''ll give you a cloud like experience after a few days'' trial in the secret place. " Su Yao gently opened his red lips and said, "go away!" Chi Yu seemed not to recognize the real meaning of the word, and said with a smile, "master, are you going to roll the sheets with me now?" Su Yao was almost so angry that he said, "you go to practice sword for me, I don''t want to see you now!" "Master, would you like to practice sword with me?" Chi Yu said as he took out a sword manual from the space ring, "I got a sword manual a few days ago. It''s about double swordsmanship. I want to practice with master you. I don''t know what master means?" Su Yao took the sword manual, looked at it for a few seconds, and then suddenly blew his hair. "Go away, I don''t want to practice this kind of mess with you!" What''s the serious sword technique on it? It''s clearly to teach people how to eat bean curd brightly, so that he won''t fulfill this dog man''s wish. "Master, you really don''t want to practice with me?" "No, practice yourself!" Su Yao resolutely refused. "Master, I''m going to practice with other people." "Dare you?" "Master, do you practice with me?" "Practice, I''ll practice with you!" Chapter 1030 "I said in the front, if you dare to practice with other people behind my back, my head will be twisted off." "Don''t worry, master. I''m only interested in you." Chi Yu said with a smile, "and I lied to you just now." Su Yao Grass, as expected in the dog man''s provocation, but the words out like spilled water, has been unable to take back. ¡°¡­¡­ Chi Yu, are you very proud to see that I have been cheated so easily? " Chi Yu quickly denied, "I''m not. I don''t have it. Don''t talk nonsense, master." Su Yao gave him a white look, "OK, let''s go." "Where to?" "Don''t you want to practice sword?" Su Yao looked at him with the eyes of a fool, "if you want to go back, I''ll go out." Chi Yu quickly reached out and held him, "practice, I didn''t say not to practice. Master, can you be patient? " "Sorry, my patience is so poor." ¡­¡­ Chi Yu wanted to find a suitable place to practice double swordsmanship with Su Yao, but Su Yao had to go to the sword field. His arm couldn''t twist his thigh, so Chi Yu had to follow him to the sword training ground. At this time, it was the peak of sword training, and the field was already full of people. Su Yao looked at the rows of people in front of him and gave Chi Yu a proud look. Hum, if you want to eat his tofu while practicing sword, there is not only no way but also no window. However, Su Yao finally underestimated Chi Yu''s cheekiness. Chi Yu didn''t feel embarrassed at all. On the contrary, he let go of his hands and feet and touched him here and there. Moreover, as soon as he got away from Chi Yu, he was pulled back by Chi Yu. Su Yao can''t remember how many times he ate tofu Now the most popular topic is people around them. They all stop to see Su Yao and Chi Yu practicing their swords and eat dog food. "It''s over. I''ve completely reversed my stand." "I thought that guru yuan was the one on the top, but I didn''t think that Chiyu was the one on the top. Although this is the first time I stand wrong, it''s not as painful as I thought "If you think about it, it''s quite a sense for the abdominal black apprentice to attack and accept master Gao Leng." "If you can speak, you can write a book. I really want to read it..." Su Yao, who had heard them clearly, felt embarrassed. He kicked Chi Yu, who was holding his waist, and said in a low voice, "don''t let go of your hand soon!" Chi Yu pretended not to understand what he meant by this, "master, what''s the matter with you?" "Don''t talk nonsense, just let it go. If you don''t listen to me, you''ll never come into my room again In order to keep the welfare he won with great difficulty, Chi Yu let go no matter how unhappy he was. Su Yao put away his sword, glared at him, and then left the sword training ground. Chi Yu had no choice but to smile, and then ran after him. "Master, are you angry?" Su Yao didn''t pay attention to him, and he quickened his pace. Chi Yu also speeded up, "master, you can''t blame me for all this. You have to come to the sword field. If you had listened to me just now, things would not have developed like this." Su Yao steps a meal, turn round, sneer a, "blame me?" Chapter 1031 Chi Yu''s desire for survival immediately went online, "blame me, blame me, blame me. If I hadn''t asked you to practice sword with me, this would not have happened." "Master, just beat me and scold me. I will never resist." Su Yao saw him so, more angry, cold hum a, "I don''t come back tonight." The next second, he disappeared in front of Chi Yu. Chi Yu is very helpless to smile, "it is clear that the age, but with a child like love to play small temper." But he likes such a master, because such a master is flesh and blood. ¡­¡­ In the evening, Su Yao, who said that he would not come back tonight, quietly pushed open the door of his room. As soon as he stepped on it, Chi Yu''s voice came from behind him. "Master, didn''t you say that you would not come back tonight? Why did you come back all of a sudden?" Su Yao, who was arrested on the spot, turned around stiffly. "I can do whatever I want. This is my freedom of life. Do you have any opinion?" "No problem." Chi Yu''s mouth slightly rose, "master, do you need me to warm your bed tonight?" "No, you are not allowed to come into my room from this evening!" With that, he closed the door in front of Chi Yu. Chi Yu looks at the closed door and laughs meaningfully. Master, we have been together for so long. Don''t you know what my temperament is? Even if you don''t let me in, I''ll go in. When you wake up tomorrow morning, you will find me lying in your bed. What will your reaction be? I''m really looking forward to it! In the room. After thinking about it, Su Yao laid a double border in the room to prevent Chi Yu from sneaking in when he was asleep. After laying the border, Su Yao checked it carefully and found no problem, so he was ready to go to bed. But he couldn''t sleep. His head was full of the kiss of the day. Su Yao scratched his hair impatiently. He picked up a storybook at the head of the bed and looked through it. Looking at it, he couldn''t sleep any more, and he also had a physiological reaction. Su Yao looked at the place where he stood up and felt that it was necessary for him to take a cold bath, otherwise the fire in his body could not be put out. ¡­¡­ As soon as he stepped into the water, Chi Yu''s voice rang in his ear, "master, I didn''t expect you to take a cold bath at this time. What a coincidence." Su Yao looked at it without expression, "Why are you here?" "Of course, take a cold bath like master." Chi Yu said with a smile, "just now I read the picture album that my martial uncle brought in during the day, and then I had a physiological reaction. In order to put out the fire in my body, I had to take a cold bath under the cold wind." "It''s Shizun. Why are you here?" "Oh, I see. Master, you must have done the same stupid thing as me. That''s why you came here." With that, he took a meaningful look at Su Yao''s body. Su Yao''s face is expressionless, "you soak here yourself, I''ll find other places." Chi Yu grabbed his hand and said with a smile, "master, are you still angry with me?" "Why am I angry with you?" Su Yao asked. "Well, well, I''m wrong. Master, you are not angry with me." "But that''s it. Are you sure you don''t want to have a mandarin duck bath with us?" "Go away!" Chapter 1032 Soon came the day of the test in the secret place. Although let Gu Jiu predict again, Su Yao is still a little uneasy. After all, Chi Yu''s evil spirit has not completely disappeared. No one knows when it will suddenly appear. Moreover, Lu Ming''s insidious and cunning old fox will surely frame Chi Yu. Now Chi Yu''s end to Lu Ming is just one word - lose. Therefore, although Chiyu said countless times that he didn''t have to go with him, Su Yao was still shameless and wanted to go with him. Chi Yu couldn''t resist him, so he had to go with him. But "Master, if you just follow me in like this, it''s too high-profile. Can you change something?" "I''ve already thought about it." Su Yao said the mantra silently. The next second, his body slowly shrunk, and finally became a small person with only 10 cm. "How''s it going?" "Master, you look so lovely." Chi Yu said with a smile. "But I''m afraid I''ll lose you when you look like this." "That''s true. I''ll change it again." Said, Su Yao in Chi Yu''s gaze, from a 10 cm villain into a plain ring, "this is always OK?" "Yes." Chi Yu stooped to pick up the "ring" and then put it on the ring finger of his right hand, "so that he won''t lose you master." "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. The trial has begun. Let''s go into the secret place." "I see. I''ll go in." After entering the secret place, Chi Yu carefully observed the surroundings, and then walked toward the place with few people. It''s very convenient. I''ll do it then. Gu Ming, who is invisible behind Chi Yu, sees him walking towards the most dangerous place in the secret place. After hesitation, he still follows. Although it''s impossible for Chi Yu to come out of that place alive, he has to watch Chi Yu die to be at ease The more Chi Yu went inside, the more he felt something was wrong. It''s reasonable to say that every year''s secret trial is inseparable from killing Warcraft. However, along the way, he didn''t see any Warcraft, even the most common animal. And the more you go inside, the heavier the fog Chi Yu stops and looks back. Lu Ming, who is following, thinks that he has found himself and hides quickly. After reflecting that he is now invisible, he thinks he is making a fuss. Chi Yu''s accomplishments can''t be seen unless he is accompanied by people who are higher than Lu Ming''s accomplishments. But this is impossible, and even if Guyuan changes his personality, he will not break the rules that have been set for hundreds of years. But why didn''t Chiyu keep going inside? Did he find something? No matter what, it''s better to start first. Now he''s here to get rid of Chi Yu and let Guyuan taste what it''s like to lose his beloved disciple. Then let Lu Ming didn''t expect that the person he was afraid of really followed in, and also protected Chi Yu. Lu Ming has a move. As soon as he is ready to attack Chi Yu, he is ejected by something. At the moment when he is ejected, he is attacked by the enemy and his invisibility is ineffective. Lu Ming covers his chest and stares at Chi Yu. "You''re not Chi Yu. Who are you?" Chi Yu turned and looked at him, "elder ten, you can''t even see if I''m real Chi Yu. Are you old-fashioned?" Chapter 1033 Lumington was so angry that his blood gushed out. As if he had found something strange, Chi Yu said in surprise, "elder ten, what''s the matter with you? I just said a word. Why did you suddenly vomit blood? " "Oh, I see. You must be dying. Elder ten, don''t worry. I''ll dig a grave for you and erect a tablet. How about the eight words "shameless old thief died at last" "By the way, there are your grandchildren, or I will bury your grandchildren with you, so that you can be the right grandchildren in hell." After listening to Chi Yu''s words, Lu Ming''s chest was full of blood, and he almost spat out another mouthful of old blood Chi Yu, cherish the chance that you can still speak. You will say a lot of words later. " "What? Are you trying to kill me, elder ten? " Lu Ming doesn''t want to talk to him any more. He just does it. However, the trick he just released was rebounded by something, and the one he won became himself. Lu Ming tried again, but the result was just like that. If it wasn''t for the broad daylight, he would think he had seen a ghost. But how did Chiyu become so evil? Is it difficult for him to surpass himself in cultivation? It''s impossible. The gap between himself and him is not one or two. No matter how evil Chiyu is, he can''t catch up with him in such a short period of time. There is only one possibility left - chi Yu must have some magic weapon of Defense Department, and it may be a rare magic weapon. Thinking of this, Lu Ming can''t help but look greedy at Chi Yu. "Chi Yu, if you give me your magic weapon now, I''ll leave you a whole corpse, or I''ll let you blow your bones." Chi Yu didn''t respond much to his words, but Su Yao took the lead. Lu Ming is so shameless that he dares to threaten Chi Yu in front of him. "Chi Yu, I''m going to kill Lu Ming now. Stay away from him." Chi Yu knew that he could not pass the road inscription, so he became a salted fish. "Master, it''s up to you next." After communicating with Su Yao, he looked at Lu Ming and said with a smile, "elder ten, I don''t have the magic weapon you said, but it''s true that someone is protecting me secretly." Listening to this, Lu Ming''s heart suddenly raised an ominous premonition, "Chi Yu, what do you mean by this?" Chi Yu didn''t answer his question. Instead, he took off the ring on his right ring finger and threw it into the air. Before Lu Ming could understand the intention of his action, he found that the ring had become a person he was afraid of. Looking at Su Yao who suddenly appears in front of him, Lu Ming''s pupil suddenly shrinks, "Gu Yuan, why are you here?" "Why are you here, elder ten?" Su Yao asked with a sneer. Lu Ming choked. He can''t say "I''m here to kill your apprentice" unless he doesn''t want to live any longer. "I can go wherever I want. It''s my freedom of life. You don''t have the right to control it." "Then you don''t have the right to care why I''m here." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lu Ming knows that he can''t kill Chi Yu today, so he doesn''t pester any more. "So master yuan, I have something important to do, so I won''t accompany you." Chapter 1034 Su Yao stopped him. "Elder ten, the most important thing for you is to kill my apprentice? How did you give up? " The expression on Lu Ming''s face suddenly became stiff for a moment, "so, venerable yuan, I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Elder ten, there are only three of us here. Don''t pretend." Su Yao put away the smile on his face, "from the moment you came in, I have found you. And you''ve been following us secretly. If you didn''t come here to kill Chi Yu, why did you come here? " "Don''t say that you came in to have a look because you missed the trials you had in those years." Lu Ming What else can I say when you say that? "Master Guyuan, believe it or not, I''m not here to kill Chiyu." "Oh, then I don''t believe you." Lu Ming is so angry that he is going to have a heart attack. It''s none of my business whether you believe it or not. Are you brain sick? Lu Ming adjusted his mind and tried not to let his mouth breathe fragrance So venerable yuan, if you have nothing else to do, I will leave first. My grandson is still at home waiting for me to go back. " "Don''t worry. I still have something to do. Please cooperate with elder ten." Listening to this, Lu Ming thinks that nothing good will happen next, so he runs away quickly. However, as soon as he started to run, he was tied up with a string. The immortal rope is specially used to deal with the practitioners, so all the spiritual power in his body is blocked. And without the spirit power, he is no different from ordinary people. Lu Ming moves a few times on the ground, trying to stand up, but it''s useless, "..." So, venerable yuan, what do you want to do? " "What do you want to do?" Su Yao gave him a meaningful look. "Of course, I will do whatever you want to do to my apprentice." Lu Ming''s pupil shrinks, and then struggles desperately. And the more he struggled, the tighter the immortal rope on his body, which made him almost suffocate. Lu Ming quickly stops killing himself. "So, master yuan, are you not afraid of the patriarch? When he knows about this, will he drive your master and apprentice out of qingshanzong?" "The patriarch is my younger martial brother or my brother-in-law." Su Yao used the tone of "my father is x Gang" to say this sentence. Lu Ming suddenly choked So, venerable yuan, aren''t you afraid that the other elders of the clan will attack you together? " "I am the elder martial brother of the patriarch." Su Yao added, "the strongest person in the clan is me. Even if they go together, they can''t beat me." Lu Ming Although this is true, how does it sound so unpleasant? No, that''s not the point. It''s how he gets away. ¡°¡­¡­ So, venerable yuan, how can you let you go? " "Let you go?" Su Yao chuckled, "after letting you go, will you harm my apprentice again?" "Elder ten, do you think I''m a fool?" "So you have to kill me today?" "No, I''m not going to kill you, but I''m going to make your life worse than death and ask me to kill you." With that, Su Yao looked at Chi Yu, who was standing by to watch the play. "Chi Yu, take off your socks?" "What do you want me to do with socks?" Chi Yu looks confused. "Stop him, of course." Su Yao took it for granted, "don''t you think he''s noisy?" Chi Yu Lu Ming Chapter 1036 Su Yao incarnated into a ring and was worn on the ring finger of Chi Yu''s right hand again. Chi Yu suddenly wants to know what kind of reaction the master will have if he touches the ring, so he reaches out and touches it. The next second, Su Yao''s voice rang, "Chi Yu, what are you doing touching my ass?" The atmosphere suddenly became embarrassed. Chi Yu quickly withdrew his hand and changed the topic, "master, is there any place in this secret place that is most suitable for the test?" "Yes, there is a palace in the deepest part of the forest, but it''s a very dangerous place. Are you sure you want to go?" Su Yao said. "Life just needs constant challenges to be meaningful, and I really want to know what''s in it. Besides, if you protect me, I won''t have anything to do with it. " Chi Yu said with a smile. Su Yao looked at him angrily, "OK, since you want to have a look so much, I''ll take you there now. Come and hold me." "Good." Chi Yu passed by and gave him a princess hug. Su Yao I''m not asking you to hold me like this. " Chi Yu put him down, "how can I hold you?" "Just..." Su Yao suddenly didn''t know how to describe it, "forget it, you take my hand, tighten it a little." Chi Yu gave a sound and held his right hand firmly. Su Yao began to recite the mantra A few seconds later, the two men stood at the gate of the palace. The giant Warcraft guarding the palace sensed the human breath and opened its eyes. The next second, it said, "stupid human, don''t leave quickly!" Su Yao brushed his sleeve and dispersed it. A few minutes later, the giant Warcraft appeared in front of Su Yao and Chi Yu. Its vision shifted from Chi Yu to Su Yao, and finally it stared at him. "Guyuan, why are you here?" "My apprentice wanted to come and have a look, so I brought him." Su Yao said. Hearing this, giant Warcraft choked immediately Su Yao said, "would you like us to go in?" "Of course, I won''t listen to your decision. If you don''t want to, I''ll knock you down before I go in. " Hearing the words, the giant Warcraft suddenly remembered its painful experience. Its huge body, like a mountain, could not help shaking You go in, but I''m not responsible for what happened to you. " "Don''t worry, we will never have anything wrong, and we won''t let you be responsible." Su Yao said, "but you have to stay here and don''t let other people break in." Giant Warcraft hesitated for a few seconds, and finally nodded, "yes." Su Yao looked at Chi Yu again, "let''s go." ¡­¡­ However, as soon as he entered, something similar to a black hole appeared at his feet. Su Yao quickly pushed Chi Yu aside, and he fell into the black hole himself. Chi Yu wanted to jump in, but the black hole disappeared again. He could only call Su Yao anxiously, "master, master." But Su Yao can''t hear because he has come to another world Su Yao looked at the strange place in front of him and frowned, "Tangyuan, what''s the matter? What is this place? " "Host, you just fell into a spacetime black hole, so you came to the next plane ahead of time." Chapter 1037 Listening to this, Su Yao''s brow frowned more tightly, "why does the last plane suddenly appear a space-time black hole?" "Well, we have to ask why the black hole in spacetime has to be there." Said Tang yuan. Su Yao What''s the matter with Chiyu? " "There is nothing wrong with him, but he is crying for you now." "Can I go back to that world now?" "If the spacetime black hole is still here, you can go back, but it is no longer there." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao could not help being silent Tell me about the world "Host, did you give up so soon?" Tangyuan looks at him in surprise. It''s really unscientific for the host to give up in this way. "What else?" Su Yao rolled a big white eye, "do you think I have any way to go back? Or do you have any way for me to go back? " Tangyuan Well said and reasonable, it can not refute. "Cough, host, let me introduce the world to you next." Su Yao said, waiting for it to continue. "This is the world of mermaid fairy tales, and now you are the youngest princess of mermaid Pooh, the youngest prince, Eiffel "Host, I will transmit the following story into your brain." "Yes." [Ding, transmitting the original story ¡¿ The Mermaid Prince Eiffel is innocent and kind-hearted. One day, he saves human Princess Delia and hopes for her. In order to be with his sweetheart, Eiffel found the most evil wizard in the sea and made a deal with him. Eiffel got human legs, but lost his beautiful voice After acquiring human legs, Eiffel came to the shore, where he met his sweetheart Delia and was taken back by him. Delia is very kind to Eiffel. As long as it''s what he wants, Delia will help him find it. However, Delia is not a lover. She is affectionate and playful. Besides Eiffel, there are many outstanding men in the palace. Delia is also the successor of a country. There are so many people who please her that they plunder beautiful men from the people and give them to her. Dalia, however, does not refuse anyone who comes. As long as they are in line with her aesthetic standards, they all stay. As a result, her palace is full of all kinds of beautiful men Where there are many people, there are more intrigues. Since the arrival of Eiffel, the other men in the palace have lost Delia''s favor, so they hate him, so they work together to deal with him and frame him up. Eiffel because of the loss of his voice, and can not explain, they can only be said to be a heinous sinner. Gradually, Delia stopped coming to Eiffel, and didn''t even look at him. Although Eiffel was very disappointed with Delia, he was still reluctant to leave her until one day he ran into Delia making out with other men Eiffel finally woke up, he took advantage of the palace dinner, quietly left. He found the wizard and wanted to be a mermaid again. The wizard gave him a dagger and said that as long as he stabbed the dagger into Delia''s chest before the sun rose the next day, he would become human Chapter 1035 After much hesitation, Eiffel returned to the palace with the dagger the wizard had given him. He went into his bedroom while Delia was asleep, but before he put a dagger in her chest, a guard broke in and caught him. And Delia, who was supposed to be lying in bed, was also standing among the guards Through Delia''s words, Eiffel learned that someone was following him when he ran out of the palace. The man overheard his conversation with the wizard and told Delia. And in order to maintain her youth and beauty, Delia is going to eat his meat. Now, Eiffel saw exactly what Delia was like, and no longer had any illusions about her Eiffel can''t wait to die, he tried to escape, but was caught back. Fortunately, a kind maid helped him escape while Delia was away Eiffel thought that his nightmare had ended, but he didn''t think that this was the real beginning of the nightmare. Delia summoned the attendants to the sea where the Mermaids lived and threw torpedoes into the sea. Several mermaids heading upstream were directly killed by the explosion, and other mermaids were injured, big and small In order to kill Delia, the family of Eiffel fought bravely, but because they had no fighting power, they were all caught At the end of the story, the mermaid is almost destroyed, and Delia, who has committed countless crimes, achieves the goal of eternal youth. Eiffel''s biggest wish is to live happily with his people, but after meeting Delia, his wish can no longer be achieved. He regretted it, but it was too late After digesting the original plot, Su Yao sighed, "Eiffel is too stupid, even if he hurt himself, and killed his own people." "Host, Eiffel is too naive to lead to this series of tragedies." Tangyuan can''t help defending the poor protagonist who was cheated by the Cinderella. Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Stupidity is stupidity. Please don''t confuse the two words'' stupidity ''and'' innocence ''which have completely different meanings." "And to put it bluntly, he is a love brain. Although he finally wakes up, it''s useless." Tangyuan suddenly choked, "..." Well said and reasonable, it can not refute. "Don''t mention him. Tell me what the mission is." "Kill Delia and attack lance the sea wizard." Tang Yuan replied. "Where is the plot now?" "It''s time for Eiffel to make a deal with lance, the sea wizard." Hearing this, Su Yao was relieved. Fortunately, the plot hasn''t been finished yet, and Eiffel will be taken back there by Delia. Otherwise, he will be a mute all his life. It''s hard for him to speak. Tang Yuan didn''t know what he was celebrating. "Host, if you want to kill Delia, you have to go ashore, and you have to have human legs before you can go ashore. If you''re not going to make a deal with lance, what are you going to do? " "Do you think I can''t do that as a demon?" Su Yao asked. Tangyuan Well, it forgot about it. "But before I go to kill Delia, I''ll go to Lance." "What are you going to do?" "Of course, it''s to leave a deep impression on him, so that he can''t forget me." Chapter 1039 As a sea wizard everyone is afraid of, Lance does not live in the palace like other mermaids, but in the dark abyss. It took Su Yao a long time to find Lance''s residence, which was a small stone house without any decoration. Compared with the Mermaids who like to dress up their homes, lance is a different kind of mermaid. After taking a deep breath and getting ready, Su Yao knocked on the door and said, "sea wizard, are you in there?" "Come in." With the sound of a male voice, the stone gate in front of Su Yao opened automatically. After a few hesitations, Su Yao went in. After he went in, the stone door closed automatically. The furnishings in the house are very simple - there is a bookshelf full of potions, a table, two chairs, a big stone pot and a stone bed for boiling potions. There is nothing else. Su Yao looked at the man in black who was making the potion. "Are you a sea wizard?" Lance looked at him. "Little prince, didn''t anyone tell you not to get close to my evil sea wizard?" "Of course someone said it, but I just want to come and see you." Su Yao said. Lance said "Oh" and said nothing more. Su Yao immediately felt very bored, "can''t you say a few more words?" "Little prince, if you come here just to see what kind of sea wizard I am, you can go back." Su Yao choked Sea wizard, I want to make a deal with you. " "What deal?" Lance asked without looking up. "I want to have human legs." Su Yao said. Lance didn''t care why he wanted to have human legs, because there were so many mermaids coming to him with such a purpose, but they all gave up in the end. Eiffel will be like them, after knowing the price he has to pay. "Little prince, what are you going to do with me? Voice? Or your face? " Su Yao shook his head. "Sorry, I can''t give you either." He didn''t want to be dumb or ugly. "What are you going to use?" "My body." Su Yao said. "Your body?" Lance looked him up and down with strange eyes. "Sorry, I don''t have any interest in your green body. You can go back." Su Yao wanted to spit out fragrance, but he held back Sea wizard, can you show me the mature body? " "Little prince, didn''t your grandmother and sisters teach you what to say and what not to say?" Lance gave him a blank look. "Little prince, I''m very busy. I don''t have time to fight with you. You''d better hurry back, or I don''t mind throwing you out." However, the more he said that, the more Su Yao would fight against him, "I''m sorry, I won''t leave today, and I''ll sleep in the same bed with you tonight." Lance didn''t speak. He put down the big spoon and went to Su Yao. Then in Su Yao''s puzzled eyes, he picked up the whole person and threw him out mercilessly. Su Yao didn''t expect lance to come to him. He looked at the closed stone gate and was so angry that he almost went up to heaven. "Lance, open the door for me quickly!" Damn, he really dares to throw him out. He must revenge! Chapter 1040 Lance did not speak, he persevered outside to call Lance''s name. After a long time, Lance''s voice came from inside, "little prince, do you know what is the most dangerous creature in the sea?" "Devil fish." Su Yao replied subconsciously. "I have the most devil fish here, little prince. For your safety, I advise you to leave here quickly, or you will become a dish of devil fish." Hearing this, Su Yao was not happy at all. "Aren''t you going to save me?" "Sorry, I haven''t lived enough." Lance said coldly, "and I''m not going to give my life to a stranger." Su Yao began to change the topic Lance, why do you live in such a dangerous place? " "I like it." Su Yao couldn''t talk any more. Now he finally knows what a real chat ghost is like. "Lance, do you want to go over to the human world and have a look?" "I think it''s good here." "Lance..." Su Yao wanted to say something more. A few devil fish suddenly swam towards him. He suddenly screamed, "ah!" After the scream, he was ready to hit it with a fist, but suddenly he thought of something, and his fist just came back. Then he began to ask lance for help, "lance, several devil fish, please help me. I don''t want to be eaten by them. I haven''t had a sweet love yet." Lance didn''t want to care about him, but he was too noisy. In order not to lose his hearing, he opened the door and pulled Su Yao in. The devil fish swam around the stone house a few times and then walked away. Su Yao held Lance''s waist tightly and continued to pretend to be weak. "Lance, I''m really scared. I was almost eaten by them just now." The boy with blonde hair and blue eyes was crying with tears, which made people want to take pity on him. But lance doesn''t do it. He''s an evil sea wizard with no feelings. He won''t pity any weak one. He broke Su Yao''s hand with no expression on his face. "Little prince, the devil fish outside has already swam away. Go back quickly. You are in the way here." The boy opened his eyes wide, as if he didn''t expect to say something like this, "lance, what do you mean? I was almost in danger because I came to you. You can''t comfort me. It''s too much of you to say such heartless words. " "It''s you who want to come. I didn''t force you to come." Lance remained expressionless. "And it''s because you''re too weak that something like that happened." Su Yao Weak? He is not weak at all. If it wasn''t for coming in, he would have killed those devil fish with one blow. "I don''t care. It''s all because of you. You have to be responsible to me." Lance didn''t care about him any more. He went to the big pot and continued to boil the potion. Su Yao went over to have a look and felt that he didn''t have any sense at all, so he walked around at will for several times. Then he stopped in front of the shelf full of potions. Just as he was about to pick up one of the most colorful potions, Lance said, "I advise you to put down that potion." Chapter 1041 Su Yao carefully looked at the bottle of magic medicine, and did not find any special place, "why?" "It can corrode things quickly. If you don''t want to lose your arms and tail, you''d better put it down quickly." Said Lance. "This is the enhanced version of sulfuric acid." Su Yao make complaints about the bottle of magic medicine in his hand. Just as he was about to pick up the other potions, Lance said, "if you don''t want your life, just touch it." Su Yao quickly drew back his hand, "lance, has a mermaid said that your character is very annoying?" "No, you''re the first to say that." Su Yao choked for a moment Lance, why don''t you live with the tribe? " "I''m not used to it." "Lance, why are you in a black robe?" "I''d love to." "Lance, can you say something else?" "No In the end, it was lance who died. Su Yao no longer asked for nothing. He sat down on the stone bed, picked up a thick book at the head of the bed and read it. As a result, just after reading a few pages, he couldn''t read any more. It''s full of characters he can''t understand. Even if there is a picture, he doesn''t know what it''s about. "Lance, do you understand what''s in this book?" Lance ignored him, and Su Yao didn''t care. He put down the obscure book in his hand and took out the picture album he had brought from the previous plane. Looking at it, he suddenly wanted to know what kind of reaction lance would have. He was excited at the thought that lance might still blush. Su Yao took out several picture books and folded them on Lance''s book. Lance had a good view of his little movements, but he didn''t say anything. Because he knew that keeping silence was the best way to deal with people like Su Yao. I don''t know how long later, Su Yao fell asleep and snored. Although the purr was small, it was magnified in the silent space. Lance walked over and woke him without hesitation. Su Yao opened his eyes and looked at him blankly, "what''s the matter?" Lance took out a bottle of potion. "This is the potion you want. You can leave." Su Yao did not take over, "I''m not here for the potion, but for you." Lance suddenly began to smile, but his smile was not half of the temperature, "little prince, this kind of lie is enough to say once, it''s meaningless to say more." All the Mermaids come here for his potion. He doesn''t believe there will be mermaids just for him. Even if it is true, it must be to see if he is as bad as the rumor. "Little prince, do you want to see my ugly face?" Su Yao frowned and didn''t understand why he said, "what do you mean?" Lance didn''t answer. He reached for his hat and showed his face. As he was not exposed to the sun all the year round, his skin was morbid white, which made the dark green scales on his face more prominent. Su Yao looked at his face for a long time. Lance was not surprised that he would have such a reaction. "Little prince, you can see my face now. You can go now." "You''re not ugly at all." Su Yao said suddenly. Lance Leng Leng, "little prince, I still have self-knowledge, you don''t have to comfort me like this." Chapter 1042 When he was a child, he was often ostracized and bullied by his peers because of his ugly face. The peers who saw his face said that he was the ugliest in the sea That''s why he got rid of social life and came to live in this place. Although he is used to saying that now, he still "No, although you are different from other mermaids, you are not ugly at all." Su Yao reached out and touched the scales on his face, "and this means that you are the only Mermaid in the world." Lance did not expect that he would suddenly make such a move, can not help but go God. After reaction, he stepped back a few steps, "little prince, you don''t have to make such a joke, and you don''t have to make me happy to have human legs." "Little prince, this potion is as if I gave it to you. You can leave. You will not come here from now on." Su Yao wanted to say something, but Lansi pushed him out of the room. He looked at the bottle of potion that had been put into his hand, and then looked at the closed stone gate. Remembering the expression lance had just shown, he could not help sighing, "Tangyuan, has lance suffered any psychological trauma?" "Yes." Tang Yuan replied, "the scales on his face have been around since he was born. His parents regarded him as an unknown monster and abandoned him. Only his grandmother who lived next door didn''t dislike him and raised him up..." "Because of this face, he was ostracized and bullied by other mermaids. He didn''t want to implicate his grandmother who raised him, so he moved to the abyss..." "That''s why he did that just now." Listening to these words, Su Yao sighed again, "it seems that not all mermaids are kind." "No, it''s not so much that they are not kind as that they are upright and have no emotional intelligence." Tangyuan said, "host, what are you going to do?" "The right medicine, of course." "Host, but look at Lance''s reaction just now, you may never enter his house again." Tang Yuan sighed. "Even if he doesn''t let me in, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I have many ways." Su Yao said. "That''s all for today. I''ll come back to him tomorrow." "Host, did you forget that you have another mission?" "Don''t worry about that until I brush enough sense of being in front of Lance." Su Yao replied. "Host, I don''t think you need to brush the sense of existence anymore. After that, he must be very impressed with you." "It''s no use just being impressed. Time is the best medicine for forgetting. I want him to get used to me and make him miss me when he can''t see me." The glutinous rice dumplings were silent Host, if you had such means before, you wouldn''t be unable to tease your sister. " "That way, we won''t meet and experience so much together." "Then I should be glad you used to be an emotional idiot." ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Lance''s heart could not calm down for a long time, and as soon as he did other things, Su Yao''s words would ring in his ears, making him restless for a moment. Lance had to feel that he had been sorcered by the other party, otherwise he would not be so quiet after hearing those words. "Lance, you have to be rational. His words are all false. He said that in order to get the potion..." "Lance, you''ve always been an alien of the same kind. No one will like you..." Chapter 1043 Lance thought of the vicious words he had heard countless times, and his restless heart immediately calmed down. "Yes, lance, no one will like you. You are the ugliest Mermaid and the alien of mermaid. You can only live in this dark place all your life..." "Lance, you should not have any expectations. That will only make you more disappointed..." ¡­¡­ The next day. As soon as lance opened the door, he found Su Yao standing at the door. When Su Yao saw him coming out, he immediately said hello to him with a smile, "good morning, Lance." Langsmer, langsmer, langsmer, langsmer, langsmer, langsmer, langsmer, langsmer, langsmer, langsmer, langsmer, langsmer, langsmer, langsmer, langsmer Why are you here? " Didn''t Eiffel have the potion he wanted? Why did he come here? "Of course I''m here for you." Su Yao replied with a smile, "it must be very lonely for you to live here alone. Anyway, I have nothing to do all day, so I want to come and chat with you or something." ¡°¡­¡­ Aren''t you going to see the human world on shore? " "Don''t worry. Being with you is more important than that." "But I don''t need company. I''m more used to being alone. And I''m just an alien without any value. I''m not qualified to let the little prince accompany me. You''d better go back. " Lance thought he had a headache. If he had known what was going to happen, he shouldn''t have let him in yesterday. Now, I''m afraid he''ll be stuck with a piece of brown candy that can''t be thrown off. "But I just want to accompany you. It''s my own wish. Even if you don''t like it, I still want to do it." Su Yao said boldly. Seeing that persuasion failed, Lance felt that he could only threaten him. "Little prince, you must have heard that besides my ugly appearance, you also heard that I kill fish without blinking, right? If you don''t leave again, don''t blame me for being rude to you. " Looking at his feigned ferocity, Su Yao suddenly burst out with a laugh, "if I can die in your hands, I will be very happy." Lance suddenly felt that the little prince of mermaid might have some brain problems, otherwise he would not have said such out of tune words. "Little prince, I''m not kidding you. I''m serious." "But I''m serious too. Don''t you believe me?" Langston choked when he said "..." He is really not good at dealing with such mermaids, so he should not talk nonsense with each other, it will only waste his tongue. Lance turned into the room and quickly closed the stone door. However, one second he just breathed a sigh of relief, the next second he heard Su Yao''s voice, "lance, do you want to eat? I brought you something." Lance quickly looked in the direction of the sound. When he found Su Yao sitting on his bed, he suddenly felt that his whole fish was not good How did you get in, little prince Su Yao didn''t answer his words, but said, "don''t call me little prince any more. I don''t like this name. Just call me by my name." Lance directly ignored his words, "little prince, no matter how you come in, now please go out for me right away." "What if I don''t go out? Are you going to throw me out like you did last time? " Lance didn''t say anything, but his actions said everything Chapter 1044 Su Yao did not resist and let him throw himself out. Lance thought he would never see Su Yao again, but he didn''t expect that as soon as he looked back, he saw Su Yao, who had been thrown out by himself, sitting on his bed again. He had to wonder if he was hallucinating. Lance stepped forward, threw Su Yao out again, and then After this repeated several times, Lance began to suspect that the fish was born. Why does this evil thing happen? Is it possible that he has fallen into some witchcraft? The little prince in front of him is just his fantasy? "Are you really a little prince?" Su Yao reached out and pinched him, "does it hurt?" ¡°¡­¡­ It hurts That means he''s not hallucinating. "Little prince, have you done any witchcraft to me?" "What do you think?" Su Yao threw the problem back. Lance: "and If I knew, what else would I ask you? "Little prince, why do you have to pester me? Can''t you just play with your sweetheart happily? " "How do you know I have a sweetheart?" "Like mermaids who have become human beings, they come to me for magic potion because they like human beings. But when they know what they''re going to pay, they go back. " Su Yao Well, it seems that mermaid is also a very realistic creature, and that fool of the original owner will pay so much for a human. "Lance, I have a sweetheart, but the other is not human." Lance is very perfunctory "Oh", he is not interested in whether the other party has a sweetheart or not. "Lance, don''t you want to know who my sweetheart is?" "No, it''s none of my business." Lance replied decisively. "No, it''s about you." Su Yao said with a smile, "because my sweetheart is lance you." This words, Lance''s expression is finally changed, "little prince, this kind of joke is not funny, please don''t tell me this kind of joke in the future." An ugly Mermaid like him would never like him. Su Yao put away the smile on his face, "lance, why do you think I''m joking with you?" Lance said nothing. "Because of your face, right?" Su Yao came forward and suddenly gave lance a kiss on the scales of his face. Lance''s pupil was like a violent earthquake. He reached out and pushed Su Yao away. Suppressing his inner feelings, he said, "little prince, what are you doing?" "I''m kissing your God''s kiss on the face." Su Yao said, "what''s the problem?" The face that God kisses? A face gnawed by the devil, right? Lance laughed at himself. ¡°¡­¡­ Little prince, this kind of words is not suitable for me. You''d better talk to other mermaids. I believe they will be happy after listening to it. " "Are you happy?" Su Yao asked. "Little prince, please don''t tease me any more. That will only make me hate you more and more." "Do you hate me now?" Lance didn''t answer his question. He pointed to the door, feeling a little excited. "Little prince, please go out at once!" "Lance, why are you angry?" "Little prince, please go out at once!" Lance repeated that. "Well, well, I''ll be out in a minute. Don''t be angry." Lance didn''t say anything, only the sound of the stone door being shut heavily. Chapter 1045 "Lance, I''ll come back to you tomorrow." Lance still didn''t speak. He leaned back against the stone gate, thinking about Su Yao''s kiss on his cheek just now. He reached out and touched it. When he touched the stiff and cold scales, it was like an electric shock, and he quickly drew back his hand. For a mermaid like him, God has no mercy He can''t let Eiffel come here any more, he wants to change to a more hidden place, so that Eiffel can''t find him any more Su Yao thought of Lance''s reaction just now and couldn''t help sighing. "Host, I think you''ve taken this medicine a little too much. Lance''s reaction was so intense just now that he must have hated you." Some of the dumplings gloated and said, "this time you really want to go after my husband''s crematorium." "You''re mistaken. He didn''t hate me. He couldn''t believe what I said Su Yao said, "and the medicine will be more effective if it is stronger." "But I didn''t expect that he would feel so inferior because of his appearance. It is clear that he is not ugly at all..." "Host, have you ever heard such a sentence?" "What''s that?" "Beauty is in the eye of the beholder." Hearing this, Su Yao narrowed his eyes dangerously. "You mean you think Lance''s face is ugly, too?" Tangyuan''s strong desire for survival immediately went online. "No, no, you misunderstood me. I didn''t think lance was ugly. I just thought lance would look better without the scales on her face." "And if his face returned to normal, he would not continue to feel inferior." Su Yao thought about it carefully and found that his words were quite reasonable. It is because of his face that lance becomes lonely. If his face is cured, all the problems will be solved So even if the final outcome is not satisfactory, he will try. "Tangyuan, do you have any medicine to cure Lance''s face?" "No Tang yuan did not want to answer. Su Yao''s ambition, which had just been raised, suddenly went down again. "You''re a ghost." "Host, don''t be so irritable. I don''t have any medicine here, but I have a prescription." Smell speech, Su Yao eyes a bright, "quickly give me that prescription to see." "Good." A few minutes later, Su Yao looked at the prescription in his hand and doubted life. "Are all the above medicines real? Why haven''t I heard of any of them?" Blissful mushroom, cunxinguo, three headed snake What are these weird things? "Host, you haven''t seen it, but it doesn''t mean there are no such things in the world." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "then tell me where there are these things. If you can''t tell me, then I will really tear you down." "In the palace on the shore, there are all the medicines in this prescription." Said Tang yuan. "Are you sure you didn''t lie to me?" "Host, do you think I have the courage to cheat you?" "You are timid, but it doesn''t mean you don''t dare to cheat people." The glutinous rice dumplings were silent Host, if you don''t believe me, why don''t you go to the palace by yourself? " Su Yao reached out and touched his chin. "I''ll go ashore now and do another task by the way." "Host, didn''t you say it wasn''t urgent? Didn''t you say you wanted lance to keep you in mind? " Chapter 1046 Su Yao rolled his eyes again. "I''ve changed my mind, can''t I? Can you talk as little as your IQ? " "I don''t want to explain to you. I have something important. Don''t disturb me any more." Tangyuan Host, you''re not very skilled at this move. "Host, do you know how to get Delia''s palace?" "I don''t know." But I can wait for Delia to show up and let her take me back Tangyuan Well said and reasonable, it was speechless. ¡­¡­ Su Yao didn''t drink the bottle of magic medicine that lance gave him, which can turn into human beings. Knowing the original story, he knows what kind of side effects that bottle of magic medicine has. After drinking, every step of the female mermaid is like dancing on the tip of a knife. After drinking, male Mermaid will not only grow hair, but also become bald. There are two things that are most unacceptable in this world - one is long hair, the other is baldness. He doesn''t want to be a hairy gorilla or a bald man. That would cover up all his excellence. At that time, not only would he not be taken back by Delia, but he would probably be rejected by Lance. He doesn''t want that to happen Su Yao changed his tail into two human legs with his spiritual power, and then went ashore. Fortunately, as soon as he got ashore, he saw Delia walking this way with some bodyguards. Su Yao thought carefully and tore his clothes to pieces. Then he closed his eyes and lay on the beach in a coma. Delia, attracted by his golden hair, came over. And when she saw the face of the golden boy, her breath suddenly burst. She greedily looked at the boy, even every inch of skin would not let go. Su Yao felt that he would be baked by her hot eyes. The bodyguards who came out with Delia had been with her for several years. When they saw her look like that, they knew that she had a crush on the blonde. No one can escape what Princess Delia likes, and Princess Delia is a playful girl I hope the blonde will not be confused by Princess Delia''s beauty and fall in love with her, otherwise he will suffer endless torture. And those in the palace are not fuel-efficient lamps "Princess Delia, do you want to have this blonde investigated?" "No, he must be a spirit from the sea." Delia did not look away from the boy. "Look at his dazzling blonde hair, look at his delicate face, I guess he must have a pair of green eyes." Su Yao, who heard her clearly: I''m so sorry. I don''t have any green eyes and I''m not an elf. The bodyguards said: -- Again, again. I don''t know why Princess Delia likes her blonde hair and green eyes so much. But if the blonde really had green eyes, he would get double favor from Princess Delia. ¡°¡­¡­ Princess Delia, will you take him back "Of course, a teenager like him should live in a place like the palace..." "And he looks as if he''s hurt. He has to be treated quickly..." Chapter 1047 In this way, Su Yao is taken back to the palace by Dalia, who is a playful girl. Delia had a doctor called in to treat him. Listening to the conversation between Delia and the doctor, Su Yao felt that it was time to wake up. He opened his eyes, looked around blankly, and then pretended to be scared, "who are you? Why am I here? " The young man''s beautiful voice immediately attracted the attention of all the people present. They all looked at it. When the boy saw them, he was even more afraid. He shrank inside Why are you looking at me like that? " Delia was disappointed to see that his eyes were not as green as she had imagined. But the sea blue is also very good-looking, although it can''t compare with the turquoise. She cleared her throat. "I''m Delia. I met you at the seaside when I was out today. You were in a coma at that time. I was afraid that something bad would happen if I let you stay there, so I brought you back." Juvenile did not doubt her words, looked up at her, "so it is ah, thank you for saving me." Delia looked at his slender neck, which seemed to be broken with a pinch, and a dark color flashed in her eyes. "Do you remember what happened before you fainted?" "I don''t know. I don''t remember anything." When he said this, the young man''s expression became fragile, so that people could hold him in their arms and comfort him. But Delia didn''t think so. She wanted to destroy the young man in front of her, and let his eyes color with despair. Delia suppressed the violent elements in her body. "Do you remember your name?" "Yes, my name is Eiffel "That''s a good name, Eiffel." Delia said vaguely, "Eiffel, you can stay with me for a while before you get your memory back." "Really?" The young man''s eyes brightened for a while, then darkened again, "would that be too much trouble for you?" "No, I hope you can stay. I''m so lonely. I always want to find someone to chat with me, but they are afraid of me." Others present at the meeting Don''t you feel embarrassed to say that? If she didn''t know who she was, Su Yao would have believed all her lies. But if the other party wants to play, then he will play with her. "Delia, if you don''t dislike me, I can chat with you every day." "No, not at all." Delia suddenly grabbed his hand. "Eiffel, it''s very kind of you to want to talk to people like me." Su Yao resisted the impulse to chop off her hand Delia, you are the kind one. If it wasn''t for you, I would have gone to see God long ago "Thank you for saving me." "Eiffel, don''t say that. I''m the one to thank. Thank God for meeting you." Hearing this, Su Yao was about to throw up. He put on a very uncomfortable expression. "Delia, my head suddenly hurts. Can you leave me alone?" "Of course. I''ll see you later." When she got out of the room, Delia looked at her guard and said in a low voice, "leave two of you here and watch. Don''t let him run away." "Yes, your highness Delia." Chapter 1048 But Su Yao heard her clearly. He sneered, "this Dalia is really cautious." No wonder the original owner will end up like that. If a man without a brain meets a man with a brain, naturally the one with a brain wins. "Host, what are we going to do next?" "Wait. I''ll get those pills soon." Although Delia has a brain, the only one who will win in the end is Su Yao. "Host, are you so confident in yourself?" Su Yao picked his eyebrows and said, "what? Don''t you believe me? " Tang Yuan wanted to tell him what kind of person Delia was, but he just held back. "Host, I''ll wait for the day when you get all the medicine." Su Yao listened to this sentence, always feel a little strange, "Tangyuan, you should not have something to hide from me?" "No Tangyuan answered decisively. However, the more decisively it answered, the more strange Su Yao felt, "really not?" "No, I swear to God. And do you think I''m the kind of system that can hide things? " Su Yao thought of the setting of his big mouth, and immediately dispelled his doubts about it. "It''s true, just your restless mouth. If there was anything, he would have said it for a long time." Seeing that he was fooled by himself, tangyuan was relieved. It quickly changed the topic, "host, how are you going to get those drugs? Are you going to tempt Delia with your beauty to give you the medicine willingly? " Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "do you think I''m the kind of person who makes use of my beauty? Even if I am really that kind of person, I will only use it to tempt the people I like. Like Delia, it''s not worth it at all "Besides, if Delia is really the kind of person who will be seduced by beauty, she won''t just look and eat." Tangyuan suddenly choked Host, what are you going to do? " "You don''t have to worry about this. Just tell me where the drugs are." ¡°¡­¡­ Host, I can only tell you that the medicine was hidden by Delia in her bedroom Hearing this, Su Yao could not help frowning, "are you sure those drugs are not hidden in the Treasury, but hidden in Delia''s bedroom?" "I''m sure." Tang Yuan said, "those medicines are extremely rare. Every one of them can be taken out to save lives. For people who cherish their lives like Delia, she naturally needs to be prepared in advance." Su Yao''s brow is more tightly knit. If the medicine is in the Treasury, he can easily get it. But it''s not that easy in Delia''s bedroom. As Tang Yuan said, Delia is a person who cherishes her life. There must be guards outside her bedroom, and maybe there will be dark guards or something. If it''s just two or three, he can handle it. If the other side has a large number of people, it will certainly scare the snake and maybe expose itself. So, he has to find a time to sneak into Delia''s bedroom, or let Delia willingly bring him into the bedroom. But the latter is unlikely It''s so painful. ¡­¡­ At noon, Delia came again, accompanied by several maids with all kinds of food in their hands. The maids put down their food and left, leaving Delia and Su Yao in the room Chapter 1049 Delia went over and sat down by the bed. "How do you feel now, Eiffel? And is it uncomfortable? " Su Yao did not speak, so he looked at her with tears. Beauty''s tears are the most pitiable, but Delia just wants to destroy everything beautiful. She took out a handkerchief and wiped Su Yao''s tears. "Eiffel, why are you crying? Is there something wrong? " "Delia, I think something''s on my mind." Su Yao said. Delia''s eyes darkened. "What''s the matter?" "It''s like I''m looking for some medicine that makes me what I am now." "What medicine?" "I don''t remember very well. I only know one of them is called cunxinguo. Do you know cunxinguo, Delia? " Delia looked at him with uncertain meaning. "Of course I know, Eiffel. What are you looking for cunxinguo for?" "I don''t know. I only know that I have to find it. I''ll think about it more carefully..." The next second, Su Yao hugged his head and said, "Delia, my head hurts so much. I can''t think about it any more." Looking at his pain, Delia felt a little happy, but she didn''t show it on her face. "Eiffel, since you are so miserable, don''t think about it any more. Even if you can''t remember it all your life, it''s no big deal. I don''t mind if you live here all your life. " You don''t mind, but I do. Su Yao make complaints about him in his heart. "Delia, memory is the most important thing. I want to remember what happened, sweet or bitter..." "And there is no relationship between the two of us. It''s troublesome just now. I can''t trouble you all my life." "No Delia shook her head. "We don''t have a relationship now, but it doesn''t mean we won''t have a relationship in the future. I really like you, especially your golden hair. " Su Yao pretended not to understand what she said, "Delia, why do you say that?" "Well, it won''t be long before you know." "Well?" Su Yao looked at her blankly. It seemed that Delia didn''t want to talk about it any more and began to change the topic. "Eiffel, it''s time for lunch now. I''ve got someone to make some food. Would you like some?" "I''m just hungry, Delia. Thank you." Although Mermaid can''t eat human food, but in order not to arouse Delia''s suspicion, he''d better eat some. "Eiffel, we are friends now. Please stop saying" thank you "to me, or I will be angry." "I see, Delia. I''ll try not to say these three words." Friends? Ridiculous! ¡­¡­ Su Yao looked at the food on the table and finally picked up one of the apple pies. He cut a small piece of apple pie with a knife and fork and took a bite. In the imagination, the sweet taste did not appear, and the smell of rotten fish intestines was diffused in his mouth. The smell made him spit out the apple pie in his mouth. "What''s the matter with you, Eiffel?" Delia looked at him with some concern. Su Yao didn''t dare to say that the apple pie tasted strange. He didn''t want to arouse Delia''s suspicion. He said apologetically, "Delia, I''m afraid I''m going to let you down." Chapter 1050 So Delia looked at him more worried. "Eiffel, why don''t you ask the doctor to come and see you?" "No, it''s all my old fault." Su Yao said. If we let the doctor come, wouldn''t he show up? "No, I must let the doctor show you." Delia''s mood suddenly rose. Su Yao was startled, and he spoke carefully What''s the matter with you, Delia? " It''s his own business to be healthy. Why is Delia so excited all of a sudden? Is there something wrong with Delia''s brain? Delia calmed herself down. "Eiffel, I''m just a little worried about you. I once had a very good friend who went to heaven soon because she refused to take good care of her illness." "Eiffel, I''m afraid you''ll become like her. I don''t want anything to happen to you." From the moment I brought you back, your body belongs to me. Only I can torture you, so "Eiffel, will you let the doctor show you?" If he didn''t know what kind of person Delia was, Su Yao would have been cheated by her. He said with a complicated look, "well, please ask the doctor to come and see me." No matter what, he performed a magic trick on the doctor, so that the doctor diagnosed that he had a very serious gastrointestinal disease You can also find an excuse for not wanting to eat. "I''ll send for the doctor now." After a while, the doctor came. After su Yao''s magic trick, he said to Delia, "Your Highness, Mr. Eiffel has a very serious gastrointestinal disease, so he can''t eat." Delia frowned. "Is there any way to cure him completely?" "There''s a drug that can, but it''s very rare." Said the doctor. "What medicine?" "Blissful mushroom." Hearing these three words, Delia''s expression changed for a moment, but soon returned to normal. In a short period of time, she heard about two kinds of rare treasures, cunxinguo and blissful mushroom. She didn''t believe that there was any problem Dailiya looks at Su Yao meaningfully. Su Yao''s face was blank. "What''s the matter, Delia?" "Eiffel, do you know what the blissful mushroom is?" "Blissful mushroom? Is it a kind of mushroom that will reach the paradise after eating? " Su Yao began to play a fool, "eating this blissful mushroom, are you sure you can cure my disease?" Dailiya observed Su Yao''s every move, and did not find any strange place, half of the doubt in her heart disappeared. "Eiffel, the blissful mushroom is not what you said. Like cunxinguo, it is used to cure diseases. " "Delia, it must be very precious. I''d rather die. I''ve been used to it for a long time." "It''s very precious, but it''s not as precious as you. Don''t worry. I''ll let people find it quickly and use it to cure you. " Su Yao Now he knows why Eiffel fell. If he didn''t know the original story, he would fall under the gentle attack of Delia. "Delia, why are you so nice to me?" "Because I want to be nice to you." Delia said with a smile, "what''s the problem?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± There''s a problem, and it''s a big problem. I suspect you are greedy for my body Chapter 1051 "Delia, but we just met today. I don''t deserve your kindness." "I think it''s worth it. You don''t have to worry about the medicine. I''ll ask people to find it. You just need to take good care of yourself." "Delia, I don''t know how to repay you for being so kind to me." "You don''t have to repay me, you just have to stay by my side." Let me dig out your eyes to make sapphire, peel off your skin to make lantern, unload your bones to make wine cup Make you something more useful. Delia''s smile deepened. Seeing that she looked at herself with the eyes of her prey, Su Yao couldn''t help feeling a little hairy. Why does he always feel that Delia wants to eat herself alive? Is he under the illusion? Wait, there seems to be a saying in the original story - there are a lot of men who are presented to Delia, but the number of men in the palace has always been the same and never changed. The more he thought about it, the more frightened he felt. There are many men sent to the palace, but the number has not changed? Doesn''t that mean that some people are dead? "Delia, when I went out before, I found several men talking and laughing together. Are they your friends, too?" Listen to this sentence, Delia''s face smile suddenly disappeared, "no, they are just some unimportant people, you don''t have to pay attention to them." They are just dispensable prey. They will die tonight. "Eiffel, no matter who comes near you, don''t talk to them. Do you understand?" Su Yao would like to continue to ask, but Delia now looks very unhappy. If he asked again, he would surely lead to a fire, "I know, Delia." Dailiya is not in the mood to continue to talk with Su Yao, "Eiffel, I suddenly remember that I still have something important to do. I''ll be busy first. You can stay here. If you need anything, just talk to the guard outside. They will meet you." Watching dailiya leave, Su Yao always feels that she is not going to do something important, but to kill people. His sixth sense has always been accurate After much hesitation, Su Yao decided to follow him. He wanted to find out if Delia was a killer. ¡­¡­ Su Yao followed Delia all the way to the dungeon. When he saw the things in the dungeon, he almost cried out. The place in front of us is not a dungeon at all, but a real hell in the world. There was a strong smell of blood in the air. Not far ahead was a blood pool. There were several people sitting in the blood pool, and their skin was almost peeling off. Besides human skulls, intestines and other things are piled on the ground There are all kinds of tools for torture. Seeing these things, Su Yao knew he was right. The number of men in the palace remained the same because so many people were killed by Delia, who was a killer. Su Yao felt it was necessary to kill Dalia as soon as possible, otherwise more and more innocent people would be killed by her. He looked around and picked up a dagger that was about to fall on the ground. Delia turned around. "Who?" Su Yao thought he had been found, so he quickly held his breath. Chapter 1052 The next second, there was a sound. "Your Highness, we''ve brought the man you want." Su Yao looked over and found that three bodyguards came in with five blonde men, who he had mentioned before. But I didn''t expect that he just said it casually, which brought them the disaster of killing. The five blonde men were stunned by the hellish scene. They thought Princess Delia had asked someone to call them, but they didn''t expect that the three bodyguards had brought them to such a place Now they finally know why people in the palace disappear every day, because they are killed by Princess Delia, and the evidence is there It was the others who died before. Now it''s their turn. No, they can''t die here! As soon as the five blonde men were ready to run away, they were knocked unconscious by the three guards. The expression on Delia''s face was not as mild as before. She said coldly, "tie them all to the cross over there." Su Yao looked in the direction that Dai Liya said, and then the whole person was stunned. It''s not an ordinary cross. Those crosses are full of long nails. Once people are bound, those nails will go through their bodies. And this one is tied up, half a life is gone. It''s a great torture for the living. "Yes, your highness Delia." Although they sympathized with the five men, they did not dare to disobey Princess Delia''s orders, or they would have died. People are selfish As soon as the five men were about to be tied up, a guard suddenly ran in. "Your Highness Delia, your majesty is looking for you." When Delia heard this, her eyes grew colder. "I know. I''ll go now." "What about the five of them, your highness Delia?" "Lock them up and don''t let them run away!" "Yes." Su Yao, who had been watching, followed him again. His intuition told him that it was probably because of the king of this country that Delia would become what she is now. ¡­¡­ "Do you know what I called you for, Delia?" "I know." "Since you all know, what are you still doing there? Why don''t you take it off for me?" Delia clenched her lips, shook her hands, slowly took off her clothes, and Looking at the extremely chaotic scene in the room, Su Yao''s brain crashed on the spot. In this day, he was stimulated too much. First, we found that Delia was a murderer, and then we found that Delia was actually a boy, and he had an improper relationship with the king of the kingdom. Delia and the king are father and son, but now they are in a mess. Su Yao felt that his three outlooks had been strongly shaken. "Tangyuan, can you explain to me what''s going on?" "Host, Delia. Her real name is Delia. He''s a real boy." ¡°¡­¡­ I didn''t ask you to say that. " "When he was ten years old, he was attacked by his father ault. His mother found out about this. In order to protect him, his mother was killed by ault." "From then on, he hated himself as a boy. He dressed himself as a girl and changed his name to Delia..." Chapter 1053 "But even so, ault would not let him go. He torments his only son every day. " "Dalia ran away several times, but was caught every time, and after being caught, he suffered more. Because of what happened to him, there was a great distortion in Dalia''s heart. " "He hated all the men in the world, especially those with golden hair and green eyes. He filled his empty heart by killing those men, so he became a murderer." Listening to these heavy truths, Su Yao was silent Then why didn''t he kill ault? Ault was the one who made him like this, wasn''t he? " Tangyuan sighed, "he didn''t want to kill ault, but he didn''t dare. Those experiences made him have a great fear of ault, and that fear made him dare not resist ault." ¡°¡­¡­ Did he kill ault later? " "No, ault died." Tangyuan replied, "but even then, Dalia can''t go back to the past. After he became king, he became more and more cruel, and more and more people died under him." "It''s pathetic." Su Yao sighed, "Tangyuan, if I kill him, will he be free?" "Host, that''s right." "Can I kill the dead pig, too?" Su Yao''s eyes coldly looked at ault who was invading his son. As a father, it is useless to treat his son like this. Scum in scum like ault should go to hell. "Host, of course." People like ault don''t deserve to live in this world. With the permission of Tangyuan, Su Yao moved his hand. He conjured a gun out of his aura and fired at ault''s head. Orte went to see death in an instant. Feeling that ault had stopped, Delia opened her eyes and looked at him. Then she found that ault had no life to live. she wanted to kill him all the time. After confirming that he was really dead, Delia was stunned and then laughed. And he laughed, and tears came down. He couldn''t tell whether he was sad or happy "Dead, dead at last..." It''s great that he doesn''t have to suffer that kind of torture any more "Host, don''t you plan to kill Dai and ya now?" "Just let him be happy for a few more days, and I''ll get the medicine." Su Yao replied. "Host, are you not going to kill him?" "Why do you say that?" "I guess so." "You''re wrong. I''m not going to let him go." ¡­¡­ Dalia put on her clothes and called in the guard. "No, something''s wrong!" Listening to this, the guard quickly opened the door and went in. When he found the dead king, the whole person was stunned. ¡°¡­¡­ Your highness Delia, what''s the matter? " "I don''t know. We were just talking when my father suddenly fell down." Dalia pretended to be sad. "Someone must have killed my father. You should seal up the palace and never let him escape." The guard did not doubt his words, "yes, your highness Delia." After the bodyguard left, Delia put away the sad expression on her face, turned around and severely kicked the corpse of ault, "my dear king ault, you are finally dead..." Chapter 1054 With the help of Tangyuan, Su Yao quickly found all the medicines in the prescription, which made him feel like a dream. However, after opening the door to see Dalia, he found that it was not a dream, and he was also bumped into by the owner of these drugs. Dailia looked at Su Yao coming out of her bedroom and squinted dangerously. "Eiffel, why are you here?" "Delia, I''m here for you." Su Yao said, "sorry, I shouldn''t enter your room at will. I will never do this kind of thing again. Don''t be angry." "Are you really just looking for me?" "Really, of course. By the way, Delia, what''s that red thing on your shoulder? " Hearing this, Delia immediately looked at her shoulder. When she found some trace on it, her face suddenly changed It was bitten by mosquitoes. Now there are more and more mosquitoes. " "But why didn''t I see a mosquito?" Delia: -- Maybe it''s because your blood doesn''t attract mosquitoes. " "So it is." Su Yao suddenly realized, "Delia, you should pay more attention in the future. If you recruit mosquitoes like this, you may be sucked up by mosquitoes one day." "And I found a lot of these marks on your back..." Hearing this, Delia remembered what had just happened in that room. His face became more and more ugly. "Shut up!" Su Yao was startled. "What''s the matter with you, Delia?" "Nothing. It''s just that something happened just now, which made me a little unhappy. Eiffel, can''t you leave me alone? " "Yes, of course. I''ll go now." As the voice dropped, he left quickly. After watching him leave, Dalia enters his bedroom. He opens the dark Pavilion on the wall and finds that all the medicines are still there, which immediately dispels his doubts about Su Yao But Su Yao didn''t stay in the palace any longer. He was afraid that Daiya would immediately send guards to catch him when he found out. Although those bodyguards are not his opponents, he doesn''t want to waste time here. He has more important things to do. ¡­¡­ After su Yao returned to the palace under the sea with the medicine, he locked himself in the room and studied the medicine that could cure Lance''s face. For the first time, the pot exploded, and he was wounded. Su Yao did not cry, nor did he leave tears. He started the second time. The second time did not succeed, the third time and the fourth time still did not succeed Although he failed so many times, Su Yao still didn''t give up. He continued to study I don''t know how many days later, or how many times I failed. Su Yao finally succeeded. Su Yao couldn''t take care of himself. He took the medicine he had developed and went to find Lance. However, when he arrived, he found that the small stone house was missing. Su Yao felt that his whole life was not good, and the medicine he was holding almost fell to the ground. "Tangyuan, what''s the matter, Lance?" "Host, Lance moved to avoid you." Su Yao was silent for a moment Do you know where he is now? " "He moved to the abyss opposite." "I see. I''ll go to him now!" It''s too much to dare to move behind his back! Chapter 1055 After finding the familiar little stone house, Su Yao stepped forward and kicked the stone door open. Langston, who was cooking potion in the room, looked up. When he saw Su Yao, who was dirty and had sharp hair for several days, he couldn''t help being silent Little prince, what''s the matter with you? " Instead of answering his question, Su Yao asked him, "tell me the truth, why do you want to move behind my back?" Lance didn''t speak. He originally moved to avoid the little prince, but after he found that the little prince didn''t come to him these days, he was a little disappointed, and he would look forward to the little prince''s appearance. And now the little prince suddenly came, which made him a little happy. Wait! Happy? He clearly does not want to see the little prince will move, he should be angry. Yes, he should be angry now. "Little prince, since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you the truth -" "because I hate you, I don''t want to see you again, so I choose to move." "Little prince, please get out of here now!" He worked so hard for so many days to cure his face, but he let himself go Su Yao felt that he was extremely crooked. He couldn''t care to doubt the truth of Lance''s words. He threw down the bottle of medicine in his hand and left angrily. "Good, good. I won''t come back to you from now on. You can live here all your life by yourself." Lance just ready to catch up, but suddenly thought of something, did not catch up. He picked up the bottle of medicine that Su Yao had thrown down, sat down on the bed and looked at it in a daze. The potion boiling in the pot, the color changing rapidly, finally turned red. Lance, trapped in his inner world, didn''t find out. Next second, Bang Su Yao, who had just swam out, heard the explosion and quickly looked back. When he found that it was Lance''s small stone house that exploded, his pupils suddenly shrank and he swam back. "Lance, Lance!" He cried and dug the blood in front of him. Even if his hands became bloody, he didn''t stop. I don''t know how long it took him to dig out lance After confirming that lance just fainted, Su Yao finally breathed a sigh of relief. He reached out and pushed lance, "lance, wake up." Lance woke up. He looked at Su Yao in front of him with a confused expression. "Little prince, haven''t you already gone? How did you come back?" "I want to ask you what happened." Su Yao didn''t glare at him angrily. "It''s so nice. How did your house suddenly blow up?" "Well It''s like I lost my mind when I was cooking the potion and accidentally put in the wrong ingredient. " Said Lance. Su Yao glared at him again, "not careful? Why didn''t you cook yourself by accident? " Lance lowered his head and said nothing. "Are you hurt? Is there anything wrong? " "No Lance looked back at his ruined stone house. "But my stone house was blown up." "Oh, by the way, the bottle you gave me is OK." Su Yao didn''t know what to say about him Lance, can you care more about yourself? " Lance did not answer, looking at his injured hands, "little prince, what''s wrong with your hands?" Chapter 1056 Su Yao looked at his hand and said, "I just dug you out with my hand. I was hurt without noticing." Lance frowned at this. He wanted to ask why the other party did it, but what he wanted to say was, "I''ll bandage your wound." "But your house is in ruins." Langston was silent. "If you come back with me, you will stay with me these days?" Lance refused. "It''s better not to be a stranger like me. I don''t deserve to live with you, and..." He touched his scaly half of his face and said nothing more. "If I let you go, you can go. Do you want my hands to be useless?" Su Yao glared at him angrily, "my hand is just like this because of you. You have to take full responsibility. Otherwise, you will have no conscience. This kind of behavior will be condemned by the whole world..." "And if you don''t go back with me today, I won''t go back either..." In the end, Lance had no choice but to go back with Su Yao. Before long, the news that the little prince brought back lance, the most evil wizard in the sea, spread all over the palace, and the Mermaids living in the palace began to worry about the little prince coming. They gathered around the little prince''s room, ready to cry for help, they rushed in to save the little prince. The three sisters of the little prince are not so patient. They want to scream when they think of their lovely brother staying with the evil sea wizard. They rushed straight over, "lance, we advise you not to hurt Eiffel, or we''ll drive you out of this sea..." However, after they saw the scene that Su Yao pressed lance under his body, they were so surprised that their chin was about to drop. It took them a long time to find their voice. "Eiffel, what are you doing with him?" Su Yao got up from lance and said, "I just fell down. I fell on him." The three Mermaid princesses were silent. They looked at Lance. Lance did not adapt to this kind of vision. He pulled his black robe and tried to hide his whole fish. Alice: -- Eliza: -- Aifeiya: "and Is this guy really that vicious, cruel sea wizard? Why doesn''t it look like anything? As the eldest princess, Alice looked at her brother, "Eiffel, we heard you brought the sea wizard back. Where is he now?" "That''s him." Eiffel pointed to lance, who was trying to huddle himself up. The three Mermaid princesses were silent again. ¡°¡­¡­ Did he hurt you? " "No Su Yao said, "in fact, he is not like the legend. He is not an evil sea wizard. You don''t have to worry." "What''s the matter with him now?" "He, he''s not used to being in the same room with so many people, and he''s not used to being looked at." Three Mermaid Princesses So the sea wizard is not evil, and what social phobia? How does this sound like a dream? "Eiffel, tell me the truth, did he control you with some evil witchcraft?" "Don''t be afraid, Eiffel. Say it all. We''ll protect you..." Chapter 1057 Su Yao was a little weeping and laughing. "You''re really wrong. Do you have any witchcraft? He didn''t do anything to me. He''s a good fish." "And you''re going to knock him out. Can you go out for a while?" "Oh, Eiffel, are you driving us away? I''m really sad." Aifeiya put on a very exaggerated expression, "my dear Eiffel, you must be confused by this evil sea wizard. I''ll teach him a good lesson now." Then she walked towards Lance. Before Su Yao could stop her, she took off Lance''s hat. Lance raised his head to reveal his scaly face. When aifeiyatun was scared, she stepped back a few steps. She put out her hand to cover her mouth and looked at lance in disbelief. "So the rumor is true." Alice and Eliza look at it. The next second, they react the same way as Aifeiya. Lance put on his hat and said nothing. He swung his tail and swam out quickly. Su Yao quickly chased out, "lance, you wait for me." The three Mermaid princesses looked at each other. Aifeiya said weakly, "sister Alice, sister Eliza, have I done something bad?" Alice and Eliza nodded, "yes, and you make Eiffel angry. I''m afraid Eiffel won''t talk to you any more." Aifeiya wants to cry without tears, "what should I do now?" "The best way is to catch up and apologize to lance and Eiffel, but I don''t think they will forgive you, especially Eiffel." Aifeiya: "and I''m so sad now. Why do you say that? ¡­¡­ "Lance, lance, wait for me!" Su Yao tried to catch up with lance, who was struggling to swim forward. And lance not only ignored him, but also swam faster. Su Yao can only speed up, and then a did not pay attention, his head hit a hard stone, and his forehead also hit bleeding. Su Yao covered his forehead and yelled, "my head hurts." Listening to this, Lance quickly turned around and swam back. He was a little worried and said, "little prince, what''s the matter with you?" Su Yao put down his hand covering his forehead and let him look at the wound. "I hit my forehead when I was chasing you just now. I''m in pain. Am I going to die?" Lance examined his wound. "Little prince, it''s just a skin wound. It doesn''t matter. It will be fine in a few days." "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first." Su Yao quickly grabbed his hand, "lance, are you still angry, sister Alice? They didn''t mean it. They were just shocked..." "Lance, I apologize for them." Lance pursed his lips. "Little prince, it''s normal for them to have that kind of reaction. I''m used to it..." "No Su Yao began to interrupt him, "lance, if you were really used to it, you would not be like this." "Lance, just admit it. You don''t want to hear that again. You want to get acquainted with your fellow people. You don''t want to live in the cold and lonely place with your own fish. You..." Lance''s bloody "wound" was torn open by Su Yao. He couldn''t help roaring, and his expression was painful. "Little prince, can you stop caring about me? Can you stop meddling in my affairs? " Chapter 1058 "I''m in charge, I''m in your business. It''s just a face. What''s the big deal? Why don''t you just let yourself go? " "Lance, I''m really sorry to see you like this. I want to help you. I want to help you get rid of the past that should have been put down long ago, but you''ve been running away..." Lance was silent, but his heart and brain were in a mess. His mind was full of the words of his kindred and Su Yao, and his head was about to explode. He wanted to let go of the past and live a good life, but when he saw his fellow countrymen looking at him like that and heard those harsh words, he couldn''t bear it "Eiffel, why are you different from other mermaids?" If you were like other people, my heart would not struggle like this Su Yao reached out and hugged him, "because of me..." The three words to the mouth, but suddenly can''t say, he changed the topic, "lance, you tell me the truth, do you want to take those scales off your face, do you want to become like other mermaid?" Lance Leng Leng, he reached out and touched his own half face full of scales, then a bitter smile, "of course." The reason why he can make potion is to cure his own face. But after so many years, he has taken a lot of medicine and wandered on the edge of life and death several times. But his face can''t be cured, and he is about to give up now. Listening to Lance''s reply, Su Yao was relieved. Fortunately, Lance didn''t give up completely, otherwise he didn''t know what to do. "Lance, is that bottle of medicine I gave you still there?" "Still there." Lance said as he took out the medicine. "What''s the matter?" "You drink it now." Su Yao said. Looking at the bottle of medicine in his hand, Lance said with some doubts, "what kind of medicine is this?" "Medicine for your face." Lance was more puzzled. "Where are you from?" "I made it myself." Listen to this, Lance''s hand holding the medicine can''t help clenching, "so you disappear these days for this medicine?" "Of course." Su Yao nodded, "for this medicine, I have spent a lot of effort, and I was almost killed." Lance''s throat was tight, and he said with some difficulty, "little prince, why do you do this? Why are you so nice to me? " "Because you deserve it." Su Yao said with a smile, "well, don''t be moved. Drink this medicine quickly." Lance nodded and drank the medicine. The next second, he was rolling with pain, his lower body kept switching between the fishtail and human legs, and his skin began to fall off Su Yao covered his mouth and watched as lance was tortured out of shape. Tears came down silently Fortunately, Lance survived, his body grew new skin, and all the scales on his face disappeared Seeing Su Yao staring at himself in a daze, Lance habitually reached out and touched his face. When he found that the scales that once covered half of his face had disappeared, he was stunned. Then a great sense of joy swept through his heart. He said incredulously, "my face is ready?" "Yes." Su Yao handed over a mirror with a smile, "have a look for yourself." Lance took the photo and confirmed that his face was really good. After a few days, he was so excited that he shed pearl tears Chapter 1059 Looking at the pearls rolling down from Lance''s eyes, Su Yao felt that his three outlooks were strongly shaken. He said in a trance, "lance, have you ever found that what you shed is not tears, but pearls?" "Little prince, the tears of Mermaid will turn into pearls immediately. Have you forgotten?" Lance looked at him strangely. Su Yao was silent immediately He thought that mermaid''s tears would turn into pearls, which was just a legend, but he didn''t think it was true. ¡°¡­¡­ I didn''t forget. I was just a little strange all of a sudden. " "What''s so strange?" "I wonder why only Mermaid tears turn into pearls." If the goblin''s tears could turn into tears, he would have been a millionaire. "Because mermaid is God''s favorite creature." Lance said, "little prince, haven''t you heard of that legend?" "I feel very uncomfortable if you can stop calling me little prince." When Su Yao spoke again, the topic suddenly turned 180 degrees. "Little prince, you are the real prince of mermaid clan, and you have a new grace for me. I can''t disrespect you." Su Yao was about to laugh at his wooden fish head. "Is there only one tendon in your brain? I said I don''t want to hear these three words again. Why do you keep mentioning them? Do you want to go against me? " Langston didn''t say a word. "Also, since you regard me as your benefactor, you will listen to me in the future. You will do whatever I ask you to do. Do you understand?" ¡°¡­¡­ I understand. " "Well, you can call my name now." Langston looked embarrassed. "I..." "What are you doing?" Su Yao didn''t stare at him angrily, "call my name quickly, or I will be angry." "AI Eiffel Lance whispered. "Your voice is too low. I didn''t hear you. Please shout again. Remember to speak louder." Lance took a deep breath. "Eiffel." With that name, his face turned red. Su Yao nodded with satisfaction. "It''s almost like this. Remember, you''ll call me like this in the future. You can''t call me that again." ¡°¡­¡­ I see Su Yao came forward to hold his hand, "OK, let''s go back and let them all see you in a new look." Listen to this, Lance''s whole fish is stiff, "..." I don''t want to see them and I don''t want to be seen by them. " Su Yao Well, he forgot that Lance''s face had been cured, but his social phobia had not been cured. However, the more like that, the more he should take lance to a crowded place. Otherwise, Lance''s heart disease would not be cured in his whole life. With this in mind, Su Yao''s language model said, "lance, you''re going to meet other mermaids with me now. Let them all regret what they said and did." "No, I don''t want to go." Lance is still extremely rejected. "Lance!" Su Yao suddenly roared. Langston was quiet when he was young. He looked at Su Yao wrongly. Looking at his wronged appearance, Su Yao immediately softened his heart, and his tone eased down. "Lance, your face is completely good. No Mermaid will talk about your face in the future..." Chapter 1060 "Lance, you are not what you used to be. You should put all the past things down, or you will only hurt yourself and other mermaids..." "Lance, will you listen to me? I will never hurt you." Su Yao''s voice seems to have some strange magic. Gradually, Lance''s reaction is not so big. He hesitated and nodded slowly, "OK, I''ll go back with you." Seeing that lance finally compromised, Su Yao was relieved. He''s really tired. Lance is a problem child. ¡­¡­ Seeing that her dear brother came back with lance, Aifeiya, who had been blaming herself for a long time, rushed forward and said, "Eiffel, it was me that was bad just now. Don''t be angry with me, OK?" Seeing Aifeiya, Lance subconsciously wanted to hide behind Su Yao, but he stopped him. Lance bowed his head in frustration, like a big dog who didn''t get his favorite toy. Su Yao looked at Aifeiya with apology on his face and said, "sister Aifeiya, the object of your apology is not me, but Lance." Aifeiya looked down at lance and said sincerely, "lance wizard, I was not good before. I shouldn''t have said that. I''m wrong. Can you forgive me?" Lance kept his head down and said nothing. Su Yao poked him with his finger and whispered, "lance, what did I tell you just now?" Lance clenched his teeth. He raised his head and stammered, "no It doesn''t matter. " Aifeiyadun was silent, her attention was all on Lance''s delicate and perfect face. Lance''s body was stiff when she looked at her like this. A few minutes later, Aifeiya finally recovered. Her expression was very exaggerated. "My God, I didn''t expect that there was such a handsome Mermaid in the world. I think I''m going to fall in love." Listening to these words, Su Yao realized that things were going to be big. Even the countless Aifeiya who read the male Mermaid can say such words, so those female mermaids who have no partner, after meeting lance, don''t they want to pounce on lance? No, he can''t let that happen, he can''t! Su Yao stepped forward and stood between lance and Aifeiya. He said to Aifeiya with a serious face, "sister Aifeiya, lance is my fish. You can''t rob him with me, or I will be angry!" Lansi, who was protected by him, immediately blushed and became a braised fish. "I know, Eiffel, don''t worry, I won''t rob him from you." Aifeiya reached out and patted him on the shoulder, smiling vaguely, "but I advise you to do it as soon as possible, or he will be robbed by other mermaids, and then you will have no place to cry." Su Yao sighed helplessly, "sister Aifeiya..." "Don''t say it. I understand it. Don''t worry. Mermaid''s receptive ability is very strong. Grandma will definitely agree with this marriage." Said, Aifeiya did not give him a chance to speak, and said, "I will not disturb you, you two fish good benefits, strive to become a family as soon as possible." Looking at Aifeiya, Su Yao sighed. He turned and looked at lance, "lance, you don''t care. Sister Aifeiya, she always talks like this. Just get used to it." Chapter 1061 Lance wanted to ask him an important question, but in the end, he said only four words, "I know." Su Yao didn''t find anything wrong with him. "Lance, I''ll take you to a place where you will like it." "Eiffel, Eiffel..." "What''s the matter?" Lance shook his head. "Nothing." ¡­¡­ Su Yao took lance to a sea garden built by Mermaid state with huge investment. The sea garden is located in the center of the sea. Several pillars come out of the sea and stand straight there. They support the whole garden. The garden is full of all kinds of flowers, butterflies and bees dancing on them This sea garden is the place where mermaids come most. It''s a rare day today. Almost all mermaids come to enjoy the flowers. They emerged from the upper part of the body, lying on the edge of the sea garden, looking at the flowers inside. Lance didn''t expect that there were so many mermaids here. His social phobia suddenly broke out again. As soon as he was ready to get back into the water, Su Yao caught him, "lance, what are you running for?" The name "lance" has long been heard throughout the mermaid Kingdom, where all mermaids have seen it. When they saw Lance''s beautiful face, they were stunned. Then they swam over and surrounded Su Yao and lance in the middle. Their eyes fell on Lance''s face, and lance, who was watched with such eyes, was petrified on the spot. A few brave female mermaids even courted lance in public. "Lance, you are so handsome. Can I have a great love with you?" "Lance, I want to be with you. Will you?" "Lance, I want to mate with you right now..." Su Yao''s face turned green on the spot when he saw them prying the corner in front of him. If he had known that he would have attracted so many rivals, he shouldn''t have brought lance to this place just now. Lance, who was courted by so many female mermaids, was even more at a loss. He buried his head directly in the water. Su Yao was about to explode when he listened to the words of the female mermaids. Finally, he couldn''t help yelling, "don''t fight, Lance. He''s my fish. Don''t rob him with me!" The cry almost broke the sky, and all the mermaids were quiet. They looked at Su Yao and said, "little prince, what do you mean? Are you having an affair with lance? " Lance, who buried his head in the water, choked on the water for the first time. After realizing what he said, Su Yao wanted to drown here, but now he is a mermaid who can breathe in the water, so he can only pull lance to escape. When the Mermaids saw that Su Yao had run away with lance, they strengthened their inner thoughts - their little prince Eiffel had such an affair with lance, the evil sea wizard, and they might have secretly promised their whole life. Before long, mermaid country is likely to usher in a great event. ¡­¡­ After he couldn''t see the Mermaids who loved gossip, Su Yao stopped and explained to lance, "lance, I just wanted to help you. Don''t take those out of tune words to heart..." Listening to him trying to explain to himself, a strange feeling rose in Lance''s heart, "Eiffel, I''m not angry, I just..." "Well?" "So you don''t have to blame yourself." He is the worst Mermaid in the world. He has a lot to say, but he doesn''t dare to say it! Chapter 1062 Since what happened in the garden on the sea last time, lance has been even more frightened. He lives in Tibet every day. At first, Su Yao could find him, but when he got to the back, he couldn''t find him. He could only ask for the help of tangyuan. In order to cure Lance''s social phobia, he really paid too much. Once again, Su Yao didn''t want to say anything about lance after he was pulled out by super fan berry. "Lance, why are you hiding again today? Is it that hard for you to communicate with other mermaids? " Lance lowered his head. "Eiffel, today a female Mermaid touched me. She also touched my tail. I was so scared that I hid." "Eiffel, I know for the first time that female mermaids are so terrible." On hearing this, Su Yao immediately exploded, "touch your tail? What''s the name of the female mermaid? I''m going to kill her now! " He didn''t even touch Lance''s tail, but he How hateful! Lance shook his head. "I don''t remember." "Do you remember what she looked like?" "I didn''t dare look at her at that time." Su Yao sighed, "OK, you don''t want another fish to run around. Stay with me. I will protect you. I won''t let those unpretentious females do anything to you again." If he had known that Lance''s face would get into such trouble after he got better, he might as well have scratched his face with a knife, but now it''s too late to say anything. "I don''t want to live in a palace with you, Eiffel. I want to go back to my own place." "Lance, have you forgotten that your little stone house has been in ruins for a long time?" Langston choked when he went to bed I can have another one. " Su Yao thought his head was going to be big. "Lance, have you forgotten what you promised me? Do you want to keep running away? " "I didn''t forget it. I was just a little scared. I was afraid that it was just a dream I had." I''m afraid my face is not good, I''m afraid I''ve never met such a good you "Lance, do you really think it''s just a dream you had?" "I, I don''t know. I''m in a mess." "Let me tell you if you''re dreaming." Su Yao stepped forward and gave lance a kiss on the lip. Feeling the softness on his lips, Lance''s whole fish froze. His eyes widened and his eyes were dull. "Do you still feel like you''re dreaming?" Lance shook his head in a trance. "Would you like to go with me to the sea garden again?" Lance instantly regained consciousness and even swam a meter away. "I don''t want to go to that place anymore." Looking at lance far away from him, Su Yao sighed, "since you don''t want to go with me, I''ll find a female to go with me. Come on, I''m old enough to start a family. Maybe I''ll meet my destiny fish there today. " Listening to these words, Langston was not happy, although he did not know why he was not happy, "no way!" "Why not?" "No is no, Eiffel. If you dare to do that, I''ll never see you again." "Would you like to come with me?" "Follow me." Lance gritted his teeth. Su Yao''s eyes flashed a smile of success. "Let''s go." Chapter 1063 As soon as she got there, a female mermaid swam in front of Su Yao and Lance. "Lance, how are you thinking about what I told you before?" Lance recognized the voice. He thought of what had happened not long ago. Without a single call, he swam away quickly. Female Mermaid What''s the matter? Is she that terrible? Su Yao didn''t catch up. He looked at the female Mermaid in front of him, who was likely to become his rival. He said in a poor voice, "are you the female that lance said touched his tail?" "I''m right, little prince. What''s the problem?" Su Yao snorted coldly, "big problem, lance is my fish." "Did lance admit it? Have you and lance become partners? " Su Yao Grass, it seems that he has met a real opponent. "No, but it won''t be long." "But not yet. I won''t give up on lance until he has a partner." As soon as Su Yao wanted to say something, Lance''s voice came, "you''d better give up. I will never accept your pursuit." All of a sudden, all the Mermaids looked at them. Being watched by so many eyes, lance was so nervous that his palms were sweating, but he didn''t run away this time. He tried to keep calm. "I won''t choose you as my partner. Please don''t harass me again in the future." The female Mermaid listened to these words, not sad, but also asked, "why? Do you already have a mermaid you like? " Lance subconsciously looked at Su Yao, saw him looking at himself, more nervous. He took a deep breath. "I, I have, I have my favorite Mermaid." "Who is it?" Langston was flustered. He looked at Su Yao and asked him for help. Su Yao held his hand. "Why should lance tell you who he likes? Do you want to threaten each other and let them give you lance? " The female mermaid was not angry at all. "Although I like lance a little, I would never do anything like that. There are so many male mermaids in the world that I don''t have to give up the whole forest for one tree." After that, she looked at lance again. "Lance, I''m sorry for what I did to you. Please forgive me." Lance didn''t speak. "Lance, I wish you and your favorite Mermaid a long and happy life." Lance bit his teeth and finally said, "thank you." "By the way, lance, I just heard the little prince say that you are his. Does the little prince like you?" Lance looked at Su Yao, and his ears turned red. Looking at his shy appearance, the mermaid on the scene all laughed. "Lance, you are so powerful that you have captured the little prince''s heart." "Lance, is the mermaid you like the little prince?" "Lance, when are you going to marry the little prince?" Lance''s face became more and more red. At last he ran away with his face covered. Su Yao thought that these mermaids would "besiege" himself, so he ran away. ¡­¡­ Su Yao always felt that his rival was defeated so easily. He was wondering if there was any conspiracy, and Aifeiya came. As soon as she came, she said, "well, is my plan a success?" Chapter 1064 Su Yao looked at her blankly, "what''s the plan?" "Today, lance was touched by a female Mermaid. That female mermaid was sent by me to assist you." Aiphia laughed like a fox. "What''s up? Am I smart? " Su Yao took a deep breath and resisted the impulse to kill her sister Why do you do something like that? Why meddle in my affairs with lance? " Aifeiya didn''t respond at all. He was angry. "What''s the matter? Didn''t it succeed? No, I''ve heard them say that lance has confessed to you. Are they lying to me? " Su Yao could not help but said, "sister Aifeiya, you know that lance has a serious social phobia, but you have to do that kind of thing. Do you know that his social phobia almost becomes more serious?" Listen to these words, Aifeiya realized that she was almost kind-hearted and did something wrong, "Eiffel, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t do this kind of thing, I''ll apologize to Lance now." "No more." Lance, standing at the door, came in. Su Yao felt that his whole fish was not good Lance, did you hear all that? " Lance nodded. "I''ve been at the door since you started talking." Aifeiya was even more ashamed. "Lance, I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t mix with you blindly. I will never do this again. Please forgive me." "Princess effia, you don''t have to blame yourself. I''m not angry." "And because of this, I don''t think I''m so scared anymore. I don''t want to escape as much as I used to," lance said Smell speech, Su Yao immediately excited up, "lance, what you say is true?" "It''s true. Although I''m still not used to it, I''ll try my best." Su Yao suddenly laughed, "Eiffel, I won''t let you worry about me any more." Aifeiya looked at lance blankly. "Lance, you have a good smile." Su Yao was a little upset. He stood in front of lance and said, "sister Aifeiya." When Alfie Arden came back to himself, "cough, Eiffel, don''t worry. I don''t mean to rob lance with you. I just sigh about his beauty..." "You two must have a lot to talk about. I won''t disturb you. Goodbye." As soon as the voice fell, she disappeared, leaving Su Yao and lance staring at each other. Su Yao cleared his throat. "Lance, don''t care. Sister Aifeiya is just kind-hearted. I''ve just made it clear to her that she won''t do this kind of thing again." "Eiffel, I''m not really angry, and I should thank Princess Aifeiya." Su Yao looked puzzled, "eh?" "It was she who made me understand my own mind, and she also made me see the world clearly." Su Yao was more puzzled, "what do you mean?" "Eiffel, I like you as much as you like me." Listening to this sudden confession, Su Yao''s brain suddenly went blank. It took a long time for him to respond, "lance, are you sure you''re not kidding me?" "Eiffel, I''m not joking. I''m not joking about feelings." ¡°¡­¡­ When did you like me? " "I don''t know. Maybe it was the moment when you said I was good-looking." "You used to hate me. You''re such a duplicative fool." "Yes, I''m a big fool who speaks right and wrong." Chapter 1065 The ordinary days didn''t last long. One day, something happened that made all mermaids afraid - several mermaids were caught by the people on the shore, and now their life and death are unknown. Because of this, the mermaid nation is in a panic. When he learned about this, the first thing that Su Yao thought of was Dalia. Dalia''s kingdom is closest to the sea, and he comes to the sea from time to time He had to go ashore quickly to save the mermaids, or they would be dailia''s dinner. Su Yao didn''t tell any Mermaid, because if they knew about it, they would stop him. In that case, more time will be lost. However, no matter how careful Su Yao was, the fact that he wanted to go ashore was discovered by lance "Eiffel, I''ll go with you." As soon as Su Yao went ashore, the voice of lance came from behind. He turned stiffly. "Lance, what are you doing here?" "Eiffel, I will go with you to save the Mermaids captured by human beings." Lance said firmly. "Lance, it''s very dangerous. You''d better go back quickly." "Then I should go with you. I can''t let you take risks alone." "Lance, be obedient. Go back quickly. I''ll never have an accident." "No Lance shook his head. "I''m going with you. If you don''t let me go, I''ll go back and tell them now." Su Yao knew that he could do such a thing, so he could only compromise, "OK, OK, I''ll take you with me, but you fishtail..." "I brought the medicine." Lance said as he pulled out a bottle of potion that could turn a mermaid''s tail into a human leg. Thinking about the side effects of the magic medicine, Su Yao quickly grabbed it. Langston''s face was blank. "Eiffel, what are you doing?" "The side effects of this potion are too great. Let me help you." "How are you going to..." Before he finished, lance was surprised to find that his fishtail had become a pair of human legs. He said incredulously, "Eiffel, what''s the matter? How did you do it?" "Because I know witchcraft." Su Yao replied. "Eiffel, you''re so good at witchcraft." Lance sighed. "Well, don''t flatter me. Let''s go, or they''ll be cut open by Delia." Lance frowned. "Who''s Delia?" "A human, the medicine was stolen from him, and he..." "What?" Su Yao thought that it was better not to let lance know the cruel things, so he said, "nothing. In short, he is a very cruel man. We have to save a few of them." "When you save them, you stay by my side. Don''t run around." Lance nodded. "I see. I''ll help you." "Wait a minute." Su Yao suddenly thought of something, "lance, come here for a while." "What''s the matter?" "Your face is too conspicuous. If you go like this, it will certainly attract Dalia''s attention, and the rescue will be even more difficult." "What should we do then?" "I have a way. You close your eyes." Lance closed his eyes and let Su Yao play with his face Chapter 1066 A few minutes later "Well, you can open your eyes." Lance opened his eyes and was startled by the face in the mirror. He reached out and touched his face. "Eiffel, how did you do that?" "Well, I did it with witchcraft." Su Yao said with a smile, "seeing this face, do you think you were not ugly at all before?" "That''s right, but is there such an ugly human in the world?" "Yes, there are, but it''s rare, because those very ugly people hide at home and dare not go out to see people." Lance "Oh" a, "so it is, Eiffel, what about your face, your face is also very conspicuous." "Don''t worry, I''ve already done it." Su Yao said, revealing his own face, "how about it? Isn''t it so ugly With such an ugly face, Langston felt that his whole fish was not good. Mermaids are visual animals, and they like to look good, and he doesn''t make them. Moreover, the face in front of him is so ugly that it''s beyond his imagination Eiffel, will these two ugly faces attract more attention? " "Don''t worry, absolutely not. Human beings are also visual animals. As soon as they see the ugly, they will divert their eyes, so we will never attract their attention." Lance: "and Well, it seems that Mermaid and human have something in common. "Eiffel, it''s going to rain. Let''s go." "Good." ¡­¡­ With their ugly faces, Su Yao and lance passed through one door after another and finally stood outside the palace. Su Yao looked at the guards, who were several times more than usual. He could not help but be silent. Seeing that he didn''t go on, Lance said curiously, "Eiffel, what''s the matter?" Su Yao pulled him aside and said, "this is the palace. It''s impossible for us to walk in openly." "So how do we get in?" Su Yao looked around and found that there were bodyguards outside the palace. It was useless to climb over the wall to get in. He thought about it carefully, and then turned his attention to the two single guards. "Eiffel, I have a way. Come with me." Lance nodded and walked with him, then watched him easily knock out the two guards. He was silent for a moment. Mermaid is no force value, but Eiffel easily put the two human beings out, he is really different. "Lance, come and help." Lance looked at Su Yao who was picking the clothes of one of the guards, with a blank face, "Eiffel, what are you doing?" "I''ve come up with a way to get us in." Su Yao said. "What can I do?" "Go in as a bodyguard. Don''t waste your time. Come and help." ¡­¡­ Su Yao and lance dressed up as bodyguards and entered the palace smoothly. Su Yao took lance to the dungeon according to the route he remembered. "Eiffel, do you know where they are?" Su Yao nodded, "if I''m not wrong, they should be put in the dungeon by Daiya, and maybe Daiya is going to cut them." Listening to this, Langston was worried about the Mermaids who were captured. "Lance, let''s go and save them." Chapter 1067 Su Yao grabbed lance, who wanted to break into the dungeon directly. "Lance, don''t mess around. If you just break in like this, you will be killed." Lance just stepped out of the foot immediately back, "Eiffel, how do we get in?" "I have a way, not only can we get in successfully, but also can''t be found out." "What can I do?" As soon as the voice fell, Lance found that Su Yao, who had been in front of him, suddenly disappeared. He immediately panicked, "Eiffel, Eiffel!" "Lance, I''m on your left." Su Yao''s voice came to us. If it wasn''t for the day, it would be a horror movie. ¡°¡­¡­ But why didn''t I see you? " "Because I''ve applied another kind of witchcraft, which can make others invisible." Su Yao replied, "I have also applied this kind of witchcraft to you." Langston was silent at that time But I can''t see you. How can I go to the dungeon with you? " "I''ll just take your hand." Su Yao said while holding his hand, "you have to hold on, or we will not find each other later." Lance clenched his hand. "I''ve got it very tight." "Let''s go." ¡­¡­ After entering the dungeon, looking at the scene like hell in front of him, Lance felt that his heart had cooled by more than half, "Eiffel..." As soon as he was ready to speak, Su Yao covered his mouth with his hand. "Shh, although they can''t see us, they can hear us. Don''t make a sound until you have to. " Lance nodded and lowered his voice. "I see." "Let''s keep going inside and watch our feet. Don''t touch anything." "Good." ¡­¡­ At this time, suddenly there was a shrill scream. Su Yao and Lance''s face changed, and they hurried to the direction of the scream. Then I saw such a scene - the captured mermaids were all tied to the cross, and their bodies were full of injuries, obviously suffering. The man with long blue hair, with his back to them and a short blade in his hand, was cutting the flesh of one of the mermaids. Looking at the cruel scene, Lance''s eyes turned red with anger. He bit his lips to keep his last sense. Although Su Yao was not as angry as lance, he didn''t have much difference. He came to Lance''s ear and whispered, "lance, you''re standing here. I''ll go and kill Dalia now." Lance nodded. "Be careful yourself." Su Yao answered and walked towards "Daiya" with his back to him. "Dalia" did not find the "God of death" who was getting closer and closer to him. He continued to cut the flesh of the mermaid in front of him with a happy expression, and even hummed in his mouth. Until a sword pierced his chest, he turned to look, but did not see anyone. But Su Yao found that the "Daiya" in front of him was not the real Daiya, but he couldn''t think about it now. He had to cure the flesh cut Mermaid in front of him, otherwise he would go to see God. Su Yao stepped forward, put his hand on the other person, and then recited the mantra After treatment, Su Yao lifted the invisibility curse and woke them up one by one. Looking at Su Yao in front of them, they were all surprised. Then they yelled, "little prince, run, this is a human trap." Chapter 1068 However, as soon as the voice fell, a group of bodyguards rushed in. They stood on both sides, lined up in two, looking straight ahead. Dalia came slowly. "I''m sorry, none of you can run today." Su Yao turned around and sneered, "is that right?" Dalia was startled by the ugly face in front of her eyes, but she soon regained her composure. "I thought the mermaid were very good-looking, but I didn''t expect that there were some people who were so ugly." "Is it because you are so ugly that your people let you die? It''s so sad... " "But don''t worry. When you get into my stomach, no one will think you ugly any more." "You''re ugly, but you think it''s beautiful." Su Yao said directly, "I said, did your mother leave the placenta in your brain when she gave birth to you, so you are so brainless..." "Oh, I''m sorry, you don''t have a mother at all, or you wouldn''t grow up to be such a fool." "But you have a good time playing with your father. I just don''t know if your ghost is watching you at the top of the bed when you play with your father in bed." Those bodyguards: they seem to know something extraordinary. Those mermaids: when did the little prince become so abusive? Dalia''s face grew more and more gloomy. "Where do you know that?" "I''m talking nonsense, of course." Su Yao said seriously, "what? Am I right? Are you really in a mess with your father Hearing the word "Luan / Lun", Delia immediately thought of her unbearable past, and even more wanted to kill Su Yao who had told her about it. "You''ll kill him now, and decide not to let him go back here!" "Yes, your majesty Dalia!" Looking at the bodyguards who surrounded him, Su Yao sneered. He moved and immediately came to the back of Daiya. Before Daiya could react, she was taken by Su Yao. He frowned. As soon as he was ready to fight, a sword stood around his neck. "Dalia, I advise you not to move, or your head will be separated from your body. Don''t you want to give up the throne to others soon after you become king?" Dalia gritted her teeth. "You''d better let me go, or your fellow countrymen will die here." "Little prince, don''t worry about us. Kill him quickly, or more and more people of the same race will be persecuted by him." "Yes, it doesn''t matter if some of us are dead. Just kill him." When Delia listened to these words, she suddenly remembered what her mother had said before her death, and the fire in her heart was even more intense. "Bodyguards, I order you to kill those mermaids under your sword now!" Su Yao''s eyes were cold, the hand holding the sword was forced, and there was a wound on Daiya''s neck. Blood dripped on the ground with the blade. "If you dare to move them, I will kill your king, then kill them, and finally kill your family. You have to think it over." Those bodyguards immediately hesitated, "this..." Dalia is not willing to be outdone. "If you don''t do it right away, you will end up being cut apart..." Chapter 1069 Su Yao thought that Dalia''s brain was sick. "Dalia, if you don''t do it, you will die. Which one do you think they will choose?" "My bodyguard, of course, is loyal to me." Dalia snorted and said confidently, "if it''s you, do you really dare to kill me?" But the next second, he was beaten in the face by the guards, and more than one. "I''m sorry, sire Delia. We can die, but we don''t want to drag the family down, so I''m sorry. Take care of yourself." Seeing that they didn''t have any backbone, Dalia almost vomited blood in anger, "don''t you scum back to me?" However, the bodyguards soon disappeared, and there was no one to look back. Delia: -- "Delia, you''ve been a joke all your life. He was treated like his father, but he didn''t dare to resist, so that your mother was killed... " "When you finally become king, but you are betrayed by your subjects, what''s the point of living in this world?" "If I were you, I would have killed myself." Every word and sentence of Su Yao is stimulating Dalia''s nerves Who are you? " "Me..." Su Yao chuckled, "I am not only the God to save you, but also the God of death to send you to hell." Dalia''s pupil suddenly shrunk. "It''s you, you killed that beast of ault..." "You''re Eiffel, aren''t you? I should have thought of that... " "Congratulations on your guess, but there''s no reward." "Delia, why didn''t you kill me at that time?" Su Yao did not answer his question, "Dalia, which method of death do you think is the most suitable for you?" Dalia didn''t speak, but it didn''t mean he would die. He took out the hidden knife and stabbed it with his backhand. The result was a stab in the air, and there was something across his neck. "I wanted you to die in a dream, but I''ll end you in this way." When his head fell to the ground, he knew that he had been beheaded by Su Yao. "It''s really sad..." With this sentence falling, the light in his eyes completely disappeared The mermaids, who were still tied to the cross, were completely shocked at the scene. After a long time, they just issued a sigh, "the little prince is so powerful!" They thought they were going to die here today, but they didn''t expect that the little prince suddenly appeared and saved them so handsome. "Little prince, from now on, you are our idol. We will follow you all our life." Su Yao quickly untied the rope tied to them and said, "OK, you don''t flatter me. We have to get out of here, or when the guards of the palace come, none of us can run away." The Mermaids looked at their tails. "Little prince, we don''t have human legs. How can we escape?" "It''s easy." With a wave of Su Yao''s hand, they were surprised to find that their tails had become human legs. It''s amazing! "Little prince, how did you do it?" Su Yao frowned, "there''s no way to explain. Follow me. They''re coming." Hearing what he said, the Mermaids no longer dared to ask questions and ran to the door, "little prince, hurry up." In the middle of his walk, Su Yao found that he had forgotten something. He quickly went back to find lance and ran with him Chapter 1070 After successfully escaping from the human kingdom, the rescued mermaids found that not only the little prince but also their sea wizard lance came to rescue them. But they are not afraid of Lance now, because he is not evil at all. "Lance, thank you and the little prince for coming to save us. If it wasn''t for you, we would have been the meal of that terrible human." Seeing them looking at themselves with the eyes of the benefactor, lance was so embarrassed that his ears were red. "No, no, no, it''s Eiffel who saved you, not me. I just came with him, and I didn''t help. I''m really useless." Lance couldn''t help feeling a little discouraged when it came to this. It''s obvious that he is a sea wizard, but he can''t do anything to help. He''s really useless Su Yao seemed to see what he was thinking and held his hand. "Lance, don''t say that. Although you didn''t do anything, you have a kind and brave heart..." "And if you really want to save your family, that''s enough." "Yes, lance, you are our Savior, just like the little prince." "Lance, don''t belittle yourself any more. You''re really great." "Lance, you''re a hero, too." Lance has never been praised by anyone. Now when he heard this, he suddenly felt that he was also useful and needed by his peers, and his tears fell down. The mermaids were flustered when they saw that he suddenly cried. "Lance, why are you crying? Are we saying something wrong?" "Lance, stop crying. Your face is going to cry..." Listening to their words of comfort, lance, Su Yao''s heart that has been hanging stone finally fell to the ground, "OK, OK, lance, this is moved to cry." On hearing this, the Mermaids immediately felt embarrassed, "so it is." Lance nodded. "This is the first time I''ve been praised. I''m so happy. Don''t care." Smell speech, they can''t help but feel a little sad. Just being praised, lance was so happy that he cried. What was his life before? They must treat lance well in the future! "Lance, we''ll praise you a lot in the future, so don''t cry for such a thing." Lance was stunned, then shook his head, "no, no, I''m satisfied to hear it once." "We all know, so don''t say anything." Lance: "and No, you don''t know anything. Su Yao Although he didn''t know what they had done, he was very happy to see them accept Lance. ¡­¡­ As soon as they got back to the palace, Su Yao and his family saw all the people waiting at the gate, as if they had known they were back. Su Yao subconsciously looked at lance beside him, "lance, did you say something?" Lance looked innocent. "I didn''t say anything. They should have found it by themselves." Su Yao was silent He thought he was hiding deeply, but he didn''t think it was just his own. "Eiffel, let''s go. They won''t blame you." "Little prince, if they dare to scold you, I will help you scold back." Su Yao I haven''t said anything yet. Can you stop tinkering? Chapter 1071 "Eiffel, let''s see if you''re hurt." As soon as Su Yao passed by, his three elder sisters circled around him. They were relieved to make sure that he was not hurt at all. "Eiffel, why are you so reckless? Do you know we are all worried about you?" Su Yao scratched his head. "I''m back safely, so you don''t have to worry, but how do you know that lance and I are going to save them?" "Your playful heart, can we three elder sisters not know?" Alice said with a smile. "When we found out that you and lance were not there, we knew you were going ashore." "Fortunately, you are all OK. You and lance should not go ashore without saying a word." "I know. I''ll never make such a mistake again. Don''t nag me any more." Alice sighed helplessly, "OK, OK, I don''t want to talk about you. Grandma is waiting in there. You and lance should hurry in." On hearing this, Su Yao felt that his whole fish was not good. "Did grandma say what she saw me and lance for?" "Don''t worry, grandma doesn''t mean to scold you and Lance. She has something important to tell you." Su Yao immediately some curiosity, "what important thing, can you tell me, so that I have a psychological preparation." "We don''t know anything. If you really want to know, go in and see grandma." "But I think it''s about you and Lance." "I see, Lance. Let''s go in." Lance nodded and went into the palace with him. "Lance, are you nervous now?" "Not nervous." Lance replied, "Eiffel, are you nervous?" ¡°¡­¡­ A little bit. " There was another silence. "I''m a little nervous now, too, Eiffel." ¡°¡­¡­ I''m more nervous. " ¡­¡­ Years seem to be very partial to the mermaid queen sophina, did not leave half a mark on her face. So although she is thousands of years old, she is still young and beautiful. Sophina waved to Su Yao and lance who came in. Her eyes were full of love. "Come to me, child." Su Yao and lance looked at each other, then swam forward. "Grandmother." "Grandmother." Lance subconsciously followed Su Yao. After he reacted, he immediately panicked and apologized, "Queen sophina, please forgive me, I didn''t mean to." "Lance, you don''t have to, and you don''t have the wrong name." Said queen sophina with a smile. Lance didn''t panic, but he was confused. "Ah?" "I already know what happened between you and Eiffel. I don''t object to you being together, so I can be regarded as your grandmother. You can call me grandmother like Eiffel in the future." "I, I know." Queen sophina looked at Su Yao again, "Eiffel, when are you going to marry lance?" This time it''s su Yao''s turn Grandmother, it seems that you don''t have to worry about getting married? " Queen sophina sighed, "no, the sooner the better." Su Yao was even more confused, "why?" "Our royal family is cursed. All male mermaids must get married before the age of 100, or they will die. In half a month, you will be 100 years old. Do you think you should be worried? " Chapter 1072 Suddenly he knew the big secret about his life and family. Su Yao''s chin was about to drop Grandmother, is that true? You don''t say that to deceive lance and me, do you "What I said is true." Queen sophina sighed again, "the male royal family has been cursed since they were born, and even if they get married before the age of 100, they will not live to be 180." "Grandmother, why didn''t you tell me before?" "I know your temperament. You''re used to being wild and won''t get married so soon. So I''m going to find a way to lift the curse. But in the end, I find that there''s no way to lift the curse. Maybe it''s destiny." "So, Eiffel, get married to Lance. I don''t want you to die on your 100th birthday. I''ve already..." With that, Queen sophina''s eyes turned red. "Eiffel, I know this request is too much, but I hope you will agree." "Grandmother, I can promise you." Su Yao looked at lance, "but getting married is not just my business. Lance''s consent is required." Before queen sophina could ask for Lance''s wishes, Lance suddenly said, "I''d like to, I''d like to marry Eiffel." Queen sophina breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, I''ll have your wedding the day after tomorrow." Su Yao frowned, "this..." "What''s the matter, Eiffel? Do you have any questions?" "It seems too hasty to get married the day after tomorrow. Nothing is ready yet. I don''t want my wedding with lance to be very simple." "Eiffel, it''s OK. As long as I can be with you, it doesn''t matter whether I hold a wedding or not." Said Lance. "It can''t be. Marriage is a very important thing. I want to give you a grand wedding." Listening to this, Lance suddenly blushed, "Eiffel..." Seeing that they suddenly show their love, Queen sophina, as the only light bulb on the scene, suddenly wants to cry. If it wasn''t for this damned curse, she and her lover would be like them ¡°¡­¡­ I''ve finished what I''m going to say. You can go out. " Su Yao looked at her red eyes, immediately understood what, "grandmother, you can rest assured that I will be able to find a way to lift the curse, let the curse disappear in my generation." Although Queen sophina has no hope of lifting the curse, he has no confidence in Su Yao. "Eiffel, I believe you can do it." "Grandma, I''ll help Eiffel find a way out of the curse." Queen sophina nodded. "I believe you. Come on." ¡­¡­ Just out of the palace, Princess Aifeiya, who was very fond of gossip, came forward and said, "what did Eiffel, lance and grandma tell you?" "Grandma told me to marry Lance." Su Yao sighed as he spoke. He wanted to marry lance again for a while, but he didn''t expect a curse. "So it is." "Wait! Married?! You and lance agreed? " Aifeiya''s voice is about to break through the sky, attracting the mermaid nearby, and they surround them one after another. "Yes, and the day after tomorrow." Aifeiya''s chin was about to drop. "You''re going to get married the day after tomorrow?" As soon as the words came out, the Mermaids who were watching were also shocked Little prince, are you and lance getting married Chapter 1073 "Yes, what''s the problem?" "The fish of the crowd".... " Why is there no problem? Little prince, you and lance have only known each other for a few months, and they have already started to talk about marriage. Have you ever considered the feelings of us single fish? "Little prince, why are you so anxious?" "It''s not me. It''s grandma." Su Yao sighed. Listen to his tone, don''t know how, Lance suddenly a little unhappy, "Eiffel, don''t you want to marry me?" The topic suddenly turned 360 degrees, and the Mermaids on the scene were a little confused. They all looked at Su Yao and wanted to know what kind of answer he would give. "Lance, it''s not that I don''t want to marry you. I just feel that I have wronged you. I don''t want to curse you for that..." "Eiffel, I volunteered." Lance interrupted. "I''ll marry you with or without that curse, because I like you, so you don''t have to blame yourself or anything." Su Yao suddenly laughed, "I''m so happy that you like me so much." Lance couldn''t get angry. "Yes, I like you so much. I want to marry you right away." Hearing the word "bridal chamber", the expression on Su Yao''s face gradually disappeared. Isn''t lance a very pure mermaid? Why did he say that? Is it Su Yao thought of a possibility, and immediately took a breath, "lance, did you read some books I put in your place before?" Lance nodded. "I did. What''s the problem?" Su Yao helps forehead, "nothing, I just have a headache suddenly." If he knew that those things would corrupt the pure lance, he shouldn''t have put those books there If there is any regret medicine in the world, he must take ten or twenty bottles. As soon as he said that he had a headache, Langston was worried. "How do you have a headache? Would you like to have a look?" Su Yao shook his head, "no, it doesn''t hurt now." Lance is still a little uneasy, "really don''t hurt?" "Really." And Aifeiya, who was listening to their conversation, was in a daze. "What curse, what book, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand anything? " "It''s a private matter between lance and me. I can''t tell you." Su Yao said. However, after hearing this, Aifeiya became more curious, "say, say, I''m not an outsider, there''s nothing I can''t know." Su Yao directly ignored her and said to lance, "lance, there is a very strange flower blooming today. Let''s go and have a look." Lance nodded. "OK." As they swam away, Aifeiya yelled, "Eiffel, lance, you will regret it." Actually dare to ignore her, she must give them a super invincible gift at the wedding the day after tomorrow. Su Yao and lance looked at each other and swam faster. ¡­¡­ As soon as they got to the sea garden, they ran into a scene full of passion - there was a couple kissing there, and the kiss was very intense. Su Yao and Langston feel embarrassed, they quickly change position, do not disturb their intimate. Lance thought about the scene he had just seen. He couldn''t help but turn his eyes to Su Yao''s lips. He suddenly felt a little thirsty. "Eiffel, is that ok?" Before Su Yao asked if he could, he suddenly kisses him. Chapter 1074 Although he had been kissing for many times, Su Yao still felt that he was about to suffocate. He bit Lance''s lip and lance stopped. He looked at Su Yao with a red face and asked, "what''s the matter with you?" "Can you stop being rude? Look at my swollen mouth." Lance''s attention shifted to Su Yao''s red lips, where it was picked, like a delicate strawberry, so he couldn''t help kissing it again. He tried to look away. "But didn''t you look like you enjoyed it?" Su Yao immediately exploded, "lance, what are you talking about? Are you itching? " Lance''s desire for survival immediately went online, "I''m wrong. I''m the one who enjoys it, but it''s only because you''re so delicious..." Su Yao quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth, in case he said something more. When the mermaid nearby heard the news, they all swam over. They looked at Su Yao''s swollen red lips and said with a tacit smile, "little prince, what are you doing here with lance?" "Of course it''s flowers. What''s the problem?" "No problem, no problem. Little prince, we heard that you and lance will be married the day after tomorrow. Congratulations Su Yao said, "thank you." "Little prince, it''s only two days. You and lance should be patient. Don''t get married before the wedding." Listening to this, Su Yao understood what they were trying to say, and immediately threw his tail. "I think you all have no time to do anything, so you will come to take care of me and Lance." "If you can put your mind on finding a mate, you won''t be a single fish now. You really disgrace us mermaids." However, the mermaids were not afraid of him at all, "yes, we have disgraced the mermaids, but little prince, you have disgraced the mermaids. It''s only a few months since you found a partner, and you''ve started to talk about marriage..." "Little prince, I''m afraid no one can catch up with you at this speed." Su Yao waved his hand impatiently, "OK, go away, don''t disturb me and lance here to enjoy the flowers." "Yes, little prince, just stay here with lance and enjoy the flowers. We won''t disturb you." Su Yao looked at lance, "lance, let''s change places. There are too many mermaids here." "What kind of place do you want to go?" "It''s just the two of us, of course." Langston thought, "I see, Eiffel, do you want to do what the book says with me?" Su Yao took a deep breath! Can you think of something normal? " Lance looked aggrieved. "What''s the matter? Isn''t that what you want? " Su Yao wanted to beat him to death with one fist When did I say that? " "I guess so." Lance said boldly, "you''re so angry because I guessed right." Su Yao directly flicked his tail, "no, you guessed wrong. I didn''t think that at all." "Then why are you angry?" "Because you''re talking nonsense, you''re insulting my fish." Lance''s brain circuits are even more bizarre. "That is to say, if I guess right, you won''t be angry?" ¡°¡­¡­ Go away Chapter 1075 Soon, it was the day of the wedding. The whole palace was decorated with festive decorations, and it was red everywhere. Every mermaid''s face was filled with joy, as if they were going to get married today. "You''re coming to the little prince''s wedding, too?" "Yes, it''s a great joy. How can I not come?" "Well, have you prepared any gifts?" "Yes, of course, and the gift I prepared must be the most unique." "Come on, the gift I prepared is the most unique..." On the other hand, the two mermaids who came to help Su Yao dress up were in agony because their little prince refused to wear wedding clothes. "Little prince, the wedding is about to begin. You should put on your wedding clothes as soon as possible." "Yes, little prince, you can put them on as soon as possible. It''s not good if you delay." Su Yao snorted, "I don''t have to wear such a wedding dress." Even if he is the one who is under pressure, but it''s too much to let him wear the bridal dress when he gets married. He will never compromise on this matter alone. "Little prince, there''s nothing wrong with this wedding dress. Why don''t you just wear it?" "Where is the problem?" Su Yao mentioned the wedding dress, "you see, it''s clearly female, but let me wear it as a male. Don''t you think it''s too much?" "It''s not too much. We''d love to wear male wedding dresses." Su Yao choked immediately. He angrily threw the wedding dress on the table. "I don''t care. If you don''t want to change one for me, I won''t get married today." Seeing that he was so headstrong, the two female mermaids felt that their heads were going to be big, "Little Prince..." Before he could speak, lance, who was wearing a wedding dress, came in. "You go out. I''ll talk to him and let him put on this wedding dress willingly." Two female mermaids suddenly relieved, "then you hurry up, the wedding is about to start." Luckily lance came, otherwise they didn''t know what to do. Su Yao looked at lance, who was coming to him, and snorted unhappily, "what are you doing here?" "To see if you''re going to run away, of course." Lance sat down next to him and said, "tell me what you have to do to put on this wedding dress." "I won''t wear it anyway. You should wear it yourself." "I''ll wear it then." Said Lance. Su Yao did not expect that he would say so. He looked at him in surprise. "Are you sure you want to wear it?" Lance nodded. "Anyway, it''s all wedding clothes. I don''t care what style I wear, as long as you''re happy." "Take off the wedding dress you''re wearing now." With that, Su Yao went to pick his dress. Come to see the situation of Aifeiya happened to see this scene, she first Leng Leng, and then laughed, "Yo Yo, this wedding has not been held, you can''t wait?" Su Yao Lance: "and Aifeiya continued, "I know you young people are angry. You have to see what day it is first. If you want to do it, you can wait until the evening. Don''t let so many people come to your wedding waiting for you two heroes." "Pack yourself up and go to the wedding." Chapter 1076 Looking at Aifeiya, Su Yao and lance look at each other. "Why did she suddenly say these words? We didn''t do anything, did we?" "Maybe it''s because we''re in a very ambiguous position now." Said Lance. After he reminded him, Su Yao realized that he was straddling Lance''s body, and his face got hot. He came down quickly Take off your wedding dress. The wedding is about to start. We can''t be late. " Lance said, "Oh," and began to take off her wedding dress. I don''t know how, Su Yao always felt that they were in the bridal chamber now, and his face was even more red. When he saw Lance''s perfect six pack abs, the nosebleed began to flow down. He put out his hand and wiped it carelessly, but the makeup on his face was wasted. Looking at him like this, Lance couldn''t help laughing. "Do you know what you look like now?" "Like what?" Su Yao had a blank face. "I suggest you look in the mirror yourself." Said Lance. Su Yao quickly picked up the mirror to take a look, and then found that his image is really beyond words. He picked up the make-up tool on the table and tried to make up for it, but he didn''t expect that the make-up would be even more expensive. He looked at lance and said, "lance, the makeup on my face is completely spent. What do you think I should do?" Lance took a look at his face. "Take it off. I''ll help you melt." "Can you make up?" "Of course." Lance said confidently. Su Yao breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly took off the makeup on his face. "It''s up to you. You can''t live up to my expectations for you." "Don''t worry, I will live up to your expectations." Lance quickly put it on Su Yao''s face. After a while, he put down his make-up tool and said, "OK, let''s see." Su Yao looked in the mirror and found that the makeup was pretty good. However, why does lance, who has never had a girlfriend, have such a good make-up technique "Lance, to tell you the truth, how many times are you wearing make-up?" "First time, what''s the problem?" Su Yao choked immediately The first time? Such a contrast, after learning for so long, he still can''t make up. He is really a waste. "Since it''s the first time, why are you so skilled?" "That''s probably because I''m very talented in this area." Lance replied with no modesty at all. Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "lance, can you order your face?" "I already have a face. I don''t need a second one." Lance didn''t answer the question. Su Yao felt more and more that lance was a chat wizard. He could always block each other''s words. ¡­¡­ At this time, the bell suddenly rang. Su Yao and lance look at each other. They quickly put on their wedding clothes and rush to the wedding venue. Fortunately, the wedding venue is not far from here, otherwise they would be the first couple to be late for their wedding in history. Next, there are all kinds of marriage processes. After the busy, it was already dark. Su Yao was lying on his wedding bed. He was too tired to move. However, lance was still energetic. He first took off his wedding clothes, and then began to take off Su Yao''s clothes. Chapter 1077 Su Yao knocked out the hand he had made trouble with himself. "Lance, what are you doing?" "Bridal chamber, of course." "But I''m really tired now. Can I wait until tomorrow?" "No!" Lance refused his request very decisively, then gnawed his neck out of order. Su Yao''s heart almost collapsed, "lance, can''t you let me go?" "No, and you just have to lie down and enjoy it..." "But..." The rest of the words had not been spoken, but lance blocked them with his mouth. Su Yao had no strength to resist, so he let lance go He felt tired even when he played, "Tangyuan, please send me to the next plane." "What''s the matter?" "Lance is terrible. If I don''t leave, I''ll die in bed one day." Mermaid is really God''s favorite, even that aspect is very strong. The glutinous rice dumplings were silent Why don''t you choose to leave before the wedding? " "I don''t have the ability to foretell. How could I know he would be so powerful?" "Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up. If I die here, you won''t want to live." After such a reminder, Tang Yuan immediately remembered that he was one with him now. As long as the host dies, the one bound to the host will also die. "I will send you to the next plane now..." ¡­¡­ After the new body, the fatigue was finally swept away, but Su Yao found a fire burning in his body, which made him very uncomfortable. He seems to have taken spring medicine "Tangyuan, do you have the antidote of spring medicine? Give me some quickly?" "Host, it''s not spring medicine, it''s..." Tangyuan is hard to say. "But what?" Tangyuan a bite, directly said, "but to the estrus." "What? Am I an animal in this plane "Yes, animals in other worlds don''t like this when they are in estrus, but animals in this world are different..." Su Yao bit the tip of his tongue and tried to keep his sense Why is it different? " "Animals in this world can turn into human beings. They are called orcs. Orcs have an estrus period. If they don''t mate, they will die." ¡°¡­¡­ Is there any solution? " Chapter 1078 "Host, the only way is to find an orc and mate with it." "I don''t want it! I don''t want to do that with other people! " Su Yao looked around, ran to a cold pool not far away, and then jumped up without hesitation. The cold air poured into his body and temporarily suppressed the evil fire in his body, but after a while, the evil fire began to fight back Su Yao is now hot and cold, in a state of ice and fire. In the end, he failed to hold on, vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted. And not long after he fainted, a naked man came out of the cold pool. His golden vertical pupils stared at Su Yao floating on the water, then walked over and picked him up In a daze, Su Yao felt something was poured into his mouth, with a rusty smell. He tried to open his heavy eyelids and looked around. Finally, his eyes fell on the silver haired man with his back to him, "you..." However, before he could speak, he fainted again. ¡­¡­ Su Yao was awakened by the smell of food. He touched his hungry stomach and walked out of the cave. Just in the middle of the walk, he suddenly remembered a very important thing. He quickly looked at himself and found that he had not been infringed. Finally, he was relieved. However, if there were no orcs forced to mate with him during his coma, how did he get through the estrus? When Su Yao was forced, a voice came in, "come here." Su Yao went out and saw the silver haired man sitting there. However, the silver haired man seemed to have some exhibitionism. He had nothing to wear except a piece of animal skin wrapped around his waist. But his figure is really good After he realized that he was thinking awkwardly, Su Yao quickly corrected his thoughts. He tried to open his mouth and said, "did you save me?" The silver haired man looked up at him and said, "well." Su Yao found that the other side had a pair of golden vertical pupils, which made him think of a certain place, and he couldn''t help taking a breath. He tried to stay calm. "How did you save me?" Su Yao thought that he didn''t understand what he meant, so he added, "I was in estrus, but I didn''t mate with other orcs, so I want to know what method you used." The other side finally had a response, "blood." Su Yao face at a loss, "what blood?" "My blood, I fed you my blood." Hearing this, Su Yao suddenly felt that he was not a good person Are you lying to me? " "Why should I lie to you?" Asked the silver haired man. Su Yao choked immediately Yes, he doesn''t know each other. There''s no reason for them to cheat him, and there''s no advantage in cheating him. In other words, he broke the precepts He once swore that he would not eat or drink human blood, but now he broke the precepts, and he still didn''t know On this thought, Su Yao felt even worse. He ran to one side, dug his throat with his fingers, and tried to spit out the blood he drank, but he didn''t spit out anything. At this time, the culprit who broke the precepts hit him hard again, "by the way, I forgot to tell you one more thing. From now on, you are my servant Chapter 1079 Su Yao immediately frowned, "why? Did you save me? " "This is one of them." "And the second?" "Every Orc who drinks my blood must be my servant, or he will die." The silver haired man finally showed his first smile, but Su Yao thought it was extremely bad, "do you want to die or live?" "I think you are dreaming. I will never be your servant. I will repay you for your help in the future. Goodbye, no, never again Looking at Su Yao running towards the cliff, Edith kindly reminded him, "it''s a cliff. If you fall down carelessly, you will be doomed. I advise you to think clearly." Su Yao also found out that the road he thought was actually a cliff, but it was too late, because he had already stepped out a foot Realizing that he was falling down at top speed, Su Yao closed his eyes in fear, "ah!" But the mark on his eyebrows was hot, and he sighed, and then came out of himself After discovering that he was not falling, Su Yao opened his eyes and found that he was caught by a huge snake tail, and the huge snake head was facing him. Compared with the giant snake in front of him, he was too small. Su Yao felt a sense of fear in his heart for no reason. He closed his eyes and didn''t even struggle. Just when Su Yao thought that he would be swallowed by the giant snake, a familiar male voice came over, "but I saved you again." Huh? Su Yao opened his eyes and said tentatively, "were you talking just now?" "It''s me." The serpent became human in front of him. He thought that there were two pendants in the snake clan that were fake, but he didn''t think that they were real. But Edith, who was watched by Su Yao, was not ashamed at all. He even showed off his innate advantages to Su Yao. "I know you are envious of me, so you can see enough. Well, who makes you a bean sprout Listening to this, Su Yao felt chilly between his legs. He quickly looked at himself and found that his only mask was missing. That is to say, his body was seen by the bad snake man in front of him, and he was ridiculed by the other side. Although his own is nothing compared with his, but "Ah Su Yao screamed and quickly covered his important part with his hand, "you turn around for me!" However, the other side did not turn around, and also said, "you do not have to feel inferior, as long as you are willing to become my servant, then I can help you turn your bean sprouts into the same as mine, and then all the females will come for you." Su Yao "ha ha" a smile, "according to you say so, you there should not be your own way to change it?" "No, I''m a natural. We snake people are all like this." Edith raised his chin and said with pride. "But I do know that way, so would you like to be my servant?" "No, go away!" Su Yao refused without hesitation. Anyway, there''s no use for him except to release water. It doesn''t matter whether he''s big or small. Besides, he doesn''t want to be a servant for this bad guy in front of him Chapter 1080 I don''t know if there is something wrong with this man. As soon as he comes up, he will let others be his servant. I''m afraid only those with abnormal brain will agree to him. Edith frowned. "You really don''t want to?" "No." Su Yao rolled his eyes again, "even if you ask a thousand times, my answer will never change." "Then give back the blood I gave you." "It''s not so easy to take advantage of the beast God," said Edith Su Yao didn''t pay attention to the second half of his words. The animal gods were all tall and would not do such a thing. "Return your blood, right? Is a bowl enough?" Without hesitation, Su Yao cut his hand and dropped enough blood. Edith didn''t expect that he would do this, and he was totally stunned. "Well, is that enough? Shall I serve you another bowl? " Edith was still unresponsive. After a while, he said, "more, more. I only fed you ten drops of blood." Su Yao''s hand with the knife trembled slightly. He took a deep breath. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll give you the extra. You can be my servant." "But your blood is not as good as mine. My blood can detoxify all kinds of poisons and let you pass the estrus safely, but your blood can''t do anything." Su Yao''s face was expressionless I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me. " "If it wasn''t for my blood, how do you think you lived to this day?" Su Yao felt that his head was going to be big. "Are you so idle that you have water in your head? How can I say a word, but you have to say four or five?" "I''m just talking. What''s the problem?" Su Yao resisted the impulse of beating the past with a fist I''m too lazy to talk to you. You''ll let me down now. " "No way." Edith refused. "If you don''t be my servant, you''ll never want to get out of here in your life." Su Yao So it''s not going to work, is it? "If you can''t get out, you can''t get out. I''ll stay here until you''re tired of me and don''t want to see me again." Su Yao sat down on the ground and drank a bowl of broth in front of Edith. However, just after a sip, he vomited out again, because the broth was not only fishy, but also tasteless. "Your cooking is as bad as your brain. I''m afraid only that face is your advantage." Yitis suddenly evil spirit smile, "very good, you successfully attracted my attention." It''s the first time he''s ever met someone with a thicker face than him. It''s so interesting. Listening to this kind of quotations, Su Yao can''t help but get goose bumps all over his body, "your brain is really flooded, or I''ll knock it open to help you have a look." "Well, you''ve managed to get my attention again." Su Yao quickly left him half a meter away, so as not to get the same brain disability as him. Edith looked at him and said, "remember, my name is Edith, and I will be your master from now on." Su Yao He didn''t seem to have done anything wrong. Why did God let him meet such a sand sculpture? Did he think his life was too peaceful? "Edith, I think you really need to look at your brain." But Edith''s brain circuits are not on the same channel as his, "tell me your name, my little servant." Chapter 1081 "I''m dad. You can call me dad later." "Little servant, you are so naughty. How can you call an ORC with such a name in the world? You''d better tell me your real name." "But that''s my real name." Su Yao said seriously. Edith was dubious. "Really?" "Really, it''s no good for me to cheat you." "Then I''ll take your name as true, but it''s too ugly. It doesn''t suit my taste at all. I''ll call you sweetheart later." Sweetheart? Listening to these three words, Su Yao felt that his stomach acid was about to spit out I don''t think the name ETIS suits you at all. I''ll call you sand sculpture later. " "Sand sculpture?" Edith''s brow frowned slightly. "Your level of naming is as bad as your aesthetics." Su Yao felt that today was the most time he rolled his eyes. His eyes were going to cramp. "No, compared with your naming level, mine is very good." Edith''s brain finally turned around, "you are not satisfied with the name I gave you, so I''ll give you a new name..." "Well, you''ll be called Xiaohua in the future." Little flower? Why don''t you have a green flower? "Snake essence disease!" "So you want to call it snake essence disease. I''ll call you that in the future." Su Yao felt that if he talked to the snake with snake essence disease, he would sooner or later vomit blood and die. Instead of paying attention to Edith, he found a sunny place to take a rest. But not long after he lay down, he was woken up by Edith. He opened his eyes and looked at Edith, who put his head on his stomach. He slapped him and said, "Edith, what are you doing?" "Your stomach is very soft. It''s very suitable for pillows." "From now on, you will be my pillow," said Edith Su Yao Grass, I really want to stew this snake and drink snake soup! "Edith, have you ever had snake soup?" "Of course. What''s the matter? Would you like snake soup?" Su Yao I didn''t expect that this snake would eat the same kind. It''s a miscalculation. "I''ll catch you two snakes to make snake soup now." "Wait..." Before he could speak, Su Yao watched him jump off the cliff. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After identification, this self proclaimed animal God is a pure sand sculpture. If he stayed with such a sand sculpture, he would be assimilated into another one within three days. In order to maintain his normal form, he had to find a way to escape. Su Yao looked around and found some vines that were full of adults'' fists. He pulled them off one by one and tied them together However, before his escape plan was implemented, Edith, who jumped down to catch the snake, came back, and he really brought two snakes back. A Bungarus multicinctus in the left hand and a green bamboo leaf in the right hand are both poisonous snakes. They were so seized by Edith that they did not dare to move. But when they saw Su Yao, they began to spit out their tongue. I don''t know why. Su Yao always felt that they were asking for help from himself. He was silent Are you really going to use them for snake soup, Edith "Didn''t you say you wanted snake soup?" Asked Edith. Chapter 1082 Su Yao was willing to swear to heaven. When Edith said this, he saw the hatred in the eyes of the two snakes. He was going to let Tethys let the two snakes go, but now it seems that he''d better stew them and drink snake soup. Su Yao smile, "yes, I want to drink snake soup, so please help me to kill them." The hatred in the eyes of the two snakes suddenly turned into despair. They hissed and wanted Edith to let them go. But Edith was a cold-blooded snake. He took out a knife and said, "OK, just a moment, I''ll kill them right away." However, Su Yao was not able to drink the hot snake soup in the end, because when Edith was about to open up the two snakes, they suddenly became two children. Edith can lay his hands on snakes, but he can''t lay his hands on snakes that can become human beings. He released the two snakes and looked at Su Yao, "I''m sorry, there''s no snake soup you want to drink, or I''ll catch two more." Su Yao did not expect things to develop like this. He was silent No, I don''t really want to drink snake soup. Please help me pick some fruits that won''t kill me. " "Well, I''ll pick it now." As soon as Edith was about to jump off the cliff, he suddenly thought of something important. He turned and looked at Su Yao. "This kind of thing should be done by your servant, and you should not call me by my name, you should call me Lord." Su Yao said with a smile, "I never said that I would be your servant. It''s just your imagination, but I don''t mind you being my servant." Master, why don''t you go up to heaven and compare with the sun? "Oh, you didn''t say that. I''ll be right back." Once again, Edith proved with his strength how problematic his brain is. Su Yao didn''t want to stay in this ghost place any longer. As soon as Edith left, he took out the vine he had found before, tied it to a big tree on the edge of the cliff, and then grasped it to slide down slowly. But in the middle of the slide, Edith''s voice rang in his ear, "what are you doing?" Su Yao was startled by this haunted guy, and he fell down without holding his hand firmly. He quickly changed a pair of wings with spiritual power, fluttered a few times, and then flew up. Edith looked at the wings on his back and swallowed, "is your body chicken? I like chicken best." Su Yao''s forehead veins suddenly protruded, "you are the chicken, your family is the chicken, you are the most coquettish chicken in your family!" Edith, who was scolded suddenly, was wronged. He pointed to the chicken wings on Su Yao''s back, "I''m a snake, not a chicken. But you have a pair of chicken wings. If you are not a chicken, what is it? " Smell speech, Su Yao looked at his wings, found that it is really chicken wings, immediately began to suspect that people were born. Is he really a chicken? No, no, no, he can''t be a chicken that''s not tall at all. But why does he have chicken wings? He can produce countless kinds of wings, but he has produced a pair of chicken wings "Tangyuan, do you know what I am?" "Host, isn''t your noumenon a cat?" "I''m talking about noumenon in this world." "Cat." Su Yao breathed a sigh of relief, "if it''s not chicken, it''s not chicken..." Chapter 1083 Su Yao scattered behind the wings made of spiritual power, "this pair of wings is not mine, I changed it." Edith just let out a sound and didn''t respond much. The orcs in this world all have some ability, but the other side''s ability that can only become wings has some chicken flanks. "Since you made these chicken wings, what is your essence?" Su Yao snorted, "why should I tell you?" "You have seen my noumenon, so you should let me see your noumenon." Said Edith, with all due respect. Su Yao refused decisively, "I don''t want to, and I didn''t want to see you before." "There''s no way." Edith sighed. "That''s the only way I know what you are." Hearing this, an ominous premonition suddenly rose in Su Yao''s heart, "Edith, what do you want to do?" Edith didn''t speak. He pulled Su Yao to himself, and then he kissed his forehead in his frightened eyes. The next second, Su Yao, who was standing in front of him, became a cute kitten. Edith''s eyes lit up. He had wanted to keep a cat as his pet for a long time, but he had never met anyone he liked, but now he met He doesn''t want to be his servant, but he will be his pet. As if he saw some rare treasure, Edith held up the kitten in front of him with trembling hands. His excited mood could not be controlled at all. "Little cute, would you like to be my pet? I''d like to give you up as an ancestor." Su Yao is a little confused now, until he can''t help meow, he can''t tell what happened - he was just given a kiss on the forehead by the fool in front of him, and then suddenly changed back to himself, and the fool wanted to be his pet! Damn, don''t even think about it. He won''t be anyone''s pet! Su Yao stepped on the Jun face, which was closer and farther away from him, and called out, "meow, meow, meow!" I don''t want to be your pet, you fool. Stay away from me. However, Edith, who couldn''t understand cat talk, totally misunderstood Su Yao''s meaning. He thought that the other party agreed, and he was overjoyed to kiss the kitten. "That''s great. My wish for many years has come true. I will treat you very well. I will feed you and find all the good things in the world as toys for you." Su Yao Grass, you silly lack, when I promised to be your pet, you hurry away from me, my hair will be stained by your saliva! The heart is very excited, Edith also want to kiss the kitten in his arms a few mouthfuls, the result was bitten by the kitten tongue and ended. But Edith didn''t get angry. He even apologized to kitten, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t hurt you. If you''re really angry with me, just bite me again, I won''t resist." Without looking at him, Su Yao jumped out of his arms, shook his tail and walked towards the cliff. Just now he had a close look. The cliff is only three stories high. As long as the landing position is adjusted in time, he will not fall to death. Moreover, he is not an ordinary cat Chapter 1084 Looking at the kitten heading for the cliff, a bad premonition suddenly rose in Edith''s heart, and he rushed over, "little ancestor, don''t think hard, come back quickly!" However, after hearing his voice, the kitten''s action is more accelerated, it does not hesitate to jump down. There was a scream when ittyston failed to catch it. "Honey, don''t be afraid. I''ll help you now!" Looking at yitisi who fell towards him, Su Yao completely forgot to adjust his posture, and then "plop", his whole cat fell into the cold pool. Edith fell into the cold pool with him. All cats are afraid of water, and Su Yao is no exception. What''s more, he is a weak and helpless kitten now. He struggled desperately in the water and uttered a very shrill scream, "meow!" Listening to the scream of the kitten, Edith''s heart seemed to be stabbed dozens of times by a knife. It was very painful. He quickly swam to save the kitten. He is very distressed to pacify the kitten, "sweetheart, don''t be afraid, I am here, I will protect you." Su Yao is now shivering with cold, completely unable to care about his address. He tried hard to get into Edith''s arms, trying to warm himself up. Edith is more distressed, he quickly made a fire, let the kitten next to the fire. The body finally warmed up. The kitten yawned and went to sleep. Edith looked around and picked up the sleeping kitten like a thief. He couldn''t control his hand and touched the kitten''s hairy head. Then he had a good time. And the sleeping kitten seems to have eaten delicious dried fish in her dream. She spits out her lovely tongue. Edith, who has always focused on the kitten, almost screamed excitedly, "ah, that''s lovely!" Edith can''t help but roll the kitten a few times, and even kiss the kitten from head to foot. And the kitten who is still in the dream has no idea what happened, otherwise it will let Edith know what is really cruel When the fire goes out, Edith returns to the cave with his soft kitten. He makes a warm quilt for himself and kitten, and then sleeps with them. ¡­¡­ Half asleep and half awake, Edith felt that something was rubbing against him. When he opened his eyes, he found that the kitten had changed back to human shape, and the other person''s skin had turned red. Edith saw that he was in heat again. He frowned and cut his wrist with a knife, dripping blood into Su Yao''s mouth A few minutes later, looking at Edith, who was still in heat, he doubted his life. Why doesn''t his blood work? Is it because the quantity is not enough? Thinking, Edith cut his wrist with a knife again, and then Su Yao finally returned to normal. But Edith''s brow was still tight. I had already fed each other blood before, but I didn''t expect that the other party had a second estrus. If it goes on like this, his blood will be useless. It seems that this guy has to mate with other orcs. But when he thought of that picture, his heart was so upset? Chapter 1085 When Edith could not understand it, Su Yao woke up. He looked at the naked man in front of him and smashed it without thinking about it. Moreover, he used 100% of his strength. The completely unresponsive yitiston was hit by this blow and flew out, but after a while, he came back, and there was no injury on his body. His body had already been trained like an iron wall, so Su Yao''s fist was nothing to him. But Su Yao looked at the intact yitis in front of him, and he couldn''t help doubting his life Are you really nothing? " "No, your punch is just tickling me." Edith spoke straightforwardly, and did not find how forced his words were. Su Yao felt that his fist had been challenged. Good, smelly man, you have successfully attracted my attention. If I don''t beat you down today, I will believe you! "In that case, do you want me to give you another punch and scratch you?" He opened his arms and waited for Su Yao to beat himself. "Come on, don''t pity me because I''m a beautiful flower!" Su Yao sneered. He didn''t play according to the routine. He raised his foot to kick between his legs. "How about that? Do you still think you have nothing to do now?" "No, and your strength is too small compared with that just now." Said Edith. Su Yao immediately began to doubt life, "are you really nothing?" Edith nodded. "Really, what''s the problem?" "Can you let me kick you again?" He didn''t believe in this evil. It must be that his strength just now was not enough. Edith was not fatally beaten. If he was given another chance, he would make Edith roll with pain. "Of course, but I have one condition." Said Edith. "What conditions?" "I want you to be my pet, OK?" Edith looked at him with expectant eyes. Su Yao turned around and left, "forget it. Goodbye!" Edith hugged his thigh. "Don''t go. We can talk about it again. For example, you should be my pet for a day." "You don''t have to talk about it. You don''t have to dream any more." Su YAOBO mercilessly pierced his fantasy, "I won''t be your servant or your pet. You''d better find someone else. I believe there will be someone willing." Edith clenched his teeth. "Then you can be my cat master. You can treat me as a servant." It''s not easy to find such a kitten that suits one''s heart. He can''t let the other go like this. As long as you can keep the other side, it doesn''t matter how much you pay. Su Yao, who had heard something extraordinary, stepped forward. He looked down at Edith, who was holding his thigh. "I didn''t hear what you just said. Please say it again." "You can be my cat owner. You can treat me as a servant." Edith repeated what he had just said. Su Yao''s expression is somewhat complicated, "why do you want to do this?" "I''ve wanted to raise a cat since I was a child, but I''ve never met one that suits my heart, but now I do." "I''ll do whatever you want me to do, as long as you''re willing to stay with me," said Edith Chapter 1086 Su Yao''s mood became more complicated. He only heard the word "lick dog", but he didn''t expect to see lick snake in his lifetime. "You know, Edith, licking to the end of nothing?" Edith''s face was blank. "What do you mean?" "It means that when you meet the person or other things you like, you can''t be humble in the dust, and you can''t say anything to each other, or you won''t get anything in the end." Su Yao tried to explain. Edith knew in an instant that his strange brain circuit was working again. He put one hand on the tree, one hand pinched Su Yao''s chin, evil spirit smile, "be my pet, if you don''t agree, I will kill you." The corners of Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times. "You can''t be too dominating, or you will be beaten." "What''s the total "That''s what you just did." Su Yao pushed him away as he spoke. "Which do you like?" "I don''t like either. No matter what you say, I won''t be your pet, but I don''t mind being your owner. Well, would you like to be my servant? " "Good." Edith agreed. Seeing that he agreed so readily, Su Yao was stunned, "are you serious?" "Of course I''m serious. I never tell lies." No wonder! After you become a cat again, I will turn back to the servant and let you be my pet. Then I will do this and that to you, so that you can''t leave me any more As if thinking of his happy life, Edith suddenly laughed. Su Yao saw that he had a silly smile on his face, and he was more sure that he was a sand sculpture without brain. However, there is no gain, no gain. Since the other party is in a hurry to be his servant, he will let himself have more than one servant. "From today on, you are my exclusive servant. You have to do whatever I ask you to do. And you''ll call me Sue later Lord sinor. " "Is susino your real name?" Asked Edith. "No, it''s my own name, and there''s no Su in front of it." "I see." Edith nodded, and then called to Su Yao without shame, "Lord sinor." Seeing him so obedient, Su Yao''s heart suddenly felt a bit more guilty of bullying a fool. But when he thought of the other party''s previous bad behavior, the sense of guilt disappeared immediately. What''s more, he took the initiative to be his servant "Edith, I''m hungry. Go and cook for me." Edith nodded, and soon he came in with the hot broth. When Su Yao looked at the broth, he thought of the disgusting taste Have you ever tasted the broth yourself, Edith "Yes, I think it''s delicious. Do you have any questions, master?" Seeing that he had entered the role of master and servant so soon, Su Yao''s mood was slightly complicated Don''t you think the soup is fishy and tasteless? " "I don''t think so, and that''s how I cook it all the time." Su Yao''s silence, " Didn''t you try to add some spices or something in the past? " "What''s the sauce?" Edith kept a good habit of asking questions without knowing. Su Yao''s eyes darkened and he almost fainted. God, where did he come to? Chapter 1087 As if he had not seen his desperate expression, Edith asked again, "is that a kind of food?" Su Yao was speechless and choked. It took him a long time to accept the truth It''s not a kind of food, it''s something that makes food better. " As soon as Edith heard this, he immediately became interested. "Master, have you seen any seasoning?" "Of course I have." "Can you show it to me?" Su Yao immediately rolled a big white eye, "if I have, I will ask you?" "That''s true." Edith scratched his head and laughed stupidly. Su Yao didn''t want to look him in the eye. I have a handsome face like that, but I look like a fool Is this what people often say that when God opens a door for you, he will close a window for you? "Master, do you still drink this pot of soup?" "No more." Su Yao waved his hand and said, "drink it yourself." Yitisi drank a, in front of Su Yao''s face directly to the pot of broth to dry up. Su Yao touched his stomach and couldn''t help sighing. He felt that he would starve to death before he finished his task He had to figure out what kind of plane it was, "Tangyuan, tell me what kind of world culture it is." "Host, you are living in the animal world, and the background is similar to that of the primitive society, but the difference is that the residents of this world are all orcs, and there is fire in this world." "Is that all?" "More men than women, more than one wife." Su Yao was silent for a moment In other words, he may have married out in this world? " Tangyuan almost failed to keep up with his brain circuit Host, why do you think so? " "Otherwise, what should I think? I think he married several people and had three children a year?" Tangyuan suddenly choked on this Host, you really don''t have to think so. He has neither married nor married out. Now he is still alone, waiting for his predestined friends to appear. " Su Yao was relieved. "What''s his name and where is he now?" Tang Yuan looked at the snake that was licking the bottom of the pot behind him, and felt that he should not tell him this cruel thing for the time being, until he was used to the other party. "Host, I still don''t know his name and where he is." Su Yao snorted, "is there anything you know?" Tang Yuan thought about it carefully and gave him a hint, "of course, as long as you stay by Edith''s side, you can see each other soon." Su Yao had no doubt that yitisi was the target of his strategy, because in his view, his sweetheart would not become such a sand sculpture. "I see. It''s none of your business. You can go." Tangyuan has been used to his behavior of tearing down bridges. Oh, it''s offline with a sound. Su Yao turned to look at yitisi and found that he was licking the pot there. He suddenly felt that he was not good at all. When he thought that he would stay with him for a long time, he couldn''t help but want to destroy himself Etiton, can you stop licking that pot? If you''re really not full, go out and find something to eat. " Edith put the pot down. "No, I''m full." Chapter 1088 ¡°¡­¡­ I have a very serious question for you, Edith "What''s the problem?" "You said you were a beast God. Is that true?" Edith nodded. "It''s true, of course. I''m the only beast God here. I never make fun of such serious things." Su Yao still didn''t believe it. As soon as he was ready to continue to ask, the voice of Tangyuan suddenly rang out in his mind, "host, Edith didn''t cheat you. He is really the beast God of the world." Su Yao Well, it seems that his knowledge is too short. "Is there a lot of orcs who believe in you, Edith?" "Of course." Edith raised his chin with pride. "The orcs here worship me all the time." Su Yao patted him on the shoulder and sighed, "Edith, I advise you, you''d better never appear in front of those orcs." Edith was puzzled. "Why?" "If they know that the real beast God is totally different from the beast God in their mind, their belief will collapse, and then there will be no more orcs to worship you." They don''t need such a stupid beast God! In order not to stimulate his self-esteem, Su Yao didn''t say the last sentence. However, after hearing this, he still felt uncomfortable. "No, they will never dislike me. And as long as I show myself in front of them, they will all kneel down in front of me... " Su Yao is too lazy to argue with him about this kind of nutrition free topic. "I''m sleepy. I want to sleep for a while. Don''t disturb me, or I won''t want you as a servant." "But didn''t you just wake up?" Edith questions from the depths of his soul. "You don''t understand that cats are creatures that sleep well for a long time every day. If they don''t sleep enough, they will be particularly irritable." I don''t know what''s going on. Since he came to this world, he wanted to sleep very much. He has never been like this since he became a man I know. That''s the habit of cats. Can you tell me other habits of cats, so that it''s convenient for me Take good care of you. " Su Yao Take good care of me? Come on, I think you haven''t given up the idea of keeping me as a pet. "To be a qualified servant, you must observe your master''s hobbies and habits, or you will never succeed in your life." ¡°¡­¡­ I know, I will try my best Su Yao yawned, "come on, I''ll go to bed." ¡­¡­ The next morning, Su Yao was awakened by Edith. Su Yao, who was disturbed by his dream, was ready to slap him in the face when he found that he didn''t know when he had changed back to himself. But Edith didn''t notice that the kitten had woken up. He was still rolling the cat happily. He didn''t react until the cat barked. "Good morning, my lovely master." In front of this lovely kitten, Edith showed a very stupid smile, "let me give you a good morning kiss." Before the kitten could react, she was kissed several times, and suddenly her hair exploded. She scratched Edith''s face with her paw and yelled fiercely, "meow, meow..." If you dare to eat my tofu, I won''t scratch you! Chapter 1089 However, his face was thicker than that of the city wall, and his claw could not do any real harm to him. And the brain circuit is strange. He doesn''t think that the kitten is so angry, but wants to kiss him. So he put his face close to the kitten''s eyes, "come on, you want to kiss me how many times, I will not refuse, you can kiss my face until rotten." "Come on, don''t pity me just because I''m a pretty flower." Kitty gave him a white look, turned her head and turned her butt to him. Now it finally understood that the way to deal with this stupid snake was to ignore it directly, otherwise the other party would only be more and more energetic. Edith reaches out a finger and pokes the kitten in the ass, and then the poke becomes addictive. The kitten is very impatient to turn back and bite him in his own body to make a mess of that finger. But Edith''s finger is OK, but one of his teeth is missing. The kitten looked at the tooth that fell from her mouth and began to suspect that the cat was born. How is the skin of Edith made? It''s so hard that its teeth collapse. I''m really angry with it! Edith found that the kitten was autistic, no matter how he played with it, it ignored. He looked at the little tooth and made a decision in his heart. He picked up the kitten and put the tooth into its mouth. "Honey, don''t worry, I will help you to put the tooth back on." This time, the kitten was finally angry. It bit the stupid human and ran away. It decided that it would never stay with Edith, or it would be angry with him sooner or later. Edith rushed to catch up, but his speed was not faster than the kitten''s speed. After a while, the kitten ran away. He looked around, but he didn''t find it. He was flustered. "Honey, cute, it''s my fault. Come out quickly..." Su Yao, who was hiding, listened to the vulgar name and wanted to run out and give a paw to Edith, but he held back. He didn''t want to fall into Edith''s plan Su Yao looked out and found that Edith was not there. He immediately ran out of the hiding place. He quickly ran to the edge of the cliff, and then jumped down After landing safely, Su Yao looked around and ran to the place where the smoke was rising. The closer to where the smoke rises, the louder the voice. He hid and looked, and found some orcs sitting not far away. On his third day in the world, he finally met other orcs It also proved that he finally got rid of the snake spirit disease of Edith. Aware of these two points, Su Yao ran towards the orcs happily. However, in the middle of the race, his front foot was caught by something, and the more he struggled, the tighter it was. Pain, he finally could not help but issued a shrill and sharp scream, "meow!" The orcs who were not far away came running over. They looked at the kitten which was clamped by the beast they placed. They didn''t show any heartache, and they were discussing how to eat it. Listening to them, Su Yao realized that he had just escaped from the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s den. He wanted to change back into human form, but he couldn''t change back Chapter 1090 Blood is constantly flowing out of the wound. After a while, Su Yao fainted And just when he was eaten by these ferocious orcs, Edith appeared. He looked at the knife in the hands of the orcs, and then at the injured kitten, and immediately became angry, "what are you doing?" The orcs saw that he was not good at coming and pointed the knife at him. "You''d better leave quickly, or don''t blame us for being rude to you!" Edith didn''t want to push them around, so he started to knock them unconscious He went over, shaking his hands to hold up the kitten, "sinor, wake up." The kitten opened her eyes, gave him a weak cry, and then fainted. Edith looked at the wound on his paw and wanted to kill all the orcs who had hurt him. But the most important thing now is to deal with the wound of the kitten quickly, otherwise it will really die because of excessive bleeding. He bit his finger and put blood on the cat''s wound. The next second, the blood stopped, and the wound began to heal, but only half. Edith found some herbs nearby, smashed them and applied them to the cat''s wound, then wrapped it up with animal skin. After dealing with the kitten''s wounds, Edith began to settle accounts with the orcs who tried to make food for the kitten. He mercilessly stabbed them in the kidney, several people suddenly woke up. They looked at the frosty Edith in horror. "You, what are you doing?" "What for?" Edith sneered, "you not only hurt my pet, but also want to eat it. What do you think I want to do?" The orcs were stunned, and then quickly begged for mercy, "we know that we are wrong, you let us go, we will never dare to do such a thing again." "But I''d rather send you to hell than make you apologize." Edith mercilessly wiped their necks with a knife, not caring that they were believers of their own faith. When Su Yao woke up, he just saw the scene of his killing. He was startled, "meow..." Hearing this familiar cry, Edith turned his head excitedly. He ran to pick up the kitten and even kissed it several times. "My little cute, you don''t have to be afraid any more. Those bad guys have been killed by me. As long as I''m here, no one in the world will want to bully you." Su Yao I don''t know how, he suddenly felt a little moved. At this time, Edith added, "you are my pet of Edith, and other orcs are not qualified to bully you." Su Yao Grass, quickly also moved him back. "Little cute, are you very moved now? If so, you can kiss me as soon as possible." Edith put his face to the kitten and looked at it expectantly. Kitten kick in his face, which know he is more excited, "hit is pro, scold is love, cute, you must be very like me, I''m so happy!" Su Yao Forget it, he doesn''t have much strength now. Don''t worry about this fool, or he will be angry at himself in the end And Edith all when kitten, this is the default of their own words, excited to kiss it several times. The little cat with saliva on her face: sooner or later, it will let this stupid snake know what is really cruel! Chapter 1091 Because one of his feet was injured and he had been out of shape all the time, Su Yao had been very bored these days, just like a salted fish waiting to die These days, Edith treated him well, and he was like a snake. He was not as sick as before. If he didn''t occasionally hear the words in his mouth, Su Yao would really think that he had become normal But Edith''s mood these days is very melancholy, because his beloved kitten has been injured. He has not had a happy cat for a long time, and he doesn''t know when the injury on kitten''s feet will be cured. Looking at the kitten playing alone there, Edith can''t help it. He went over, picked up the kitten, and then rolled it up very skillfully. The kitten was prepared to resist, but it soon succumbed to the other side''s skillful cat pulling skills, and even revealed its own soft belly. It was the first time that Edith got this treatment. He was very excited and buried his face in the belly of the kitten. Then he took a big breath. The next second, he suddenly said a sentence that made the kitten want to scratch him to death, "sinor, why do you have a strange smell? Haven''t you taken a bath for a long time? I didn''t expect you to be so dirty. " The kitten immediately blew up when she heard this. She scolded Edith, "meow, meow..." You don''t like to be clean. I just haven''t bathed these days. What''s the strange smell? Is there something wrong with your broken nose? Although Edith couldn''t understand what it was saying, he could tell that he was angry, but he didn''t have any desire for survival. "I tell you the truth, you''re not happy. Why are you so small-minded?" The kitten was so angry that she didn''t want him to touch it any more. She turned over and didn''t pay any attention to the stupid snake without Eq. But without EQ, Edith not only didn''t apologize to the angry kitten, but also made a more excessive behavior - without even calling, he threw the kitten into the water and gave it a bath in spite of the kitten''s resistance. During this period, the kitten is not struggling, but its set of thick skin and coarse meat for Edith is just tickling him. Finally, it gave up the struggle and let the other party clean itself up Half an hour later, holding the "fresh" clean kitten, Edith took a big breath. He felt that his happiness was about to explode. "Ah, my little cute, you are so fragrant now, I like you more." Then he took another puff. The kitten already knew that it was useless to resist. She just lay flat and let Edith do something to herself. When Edith saw that he didn''t resist at last, he thought that he was willing to be his pet, and he was very happy. "Honey, you finally want to be my pet, I''m so happy!" Edith began to kiss the kitten in his arms, and in the next second, the kitten suddenly became a human. Yitisi looked at Su Yao, who suddenly appeared in his arms. He was so scared that he let go of his hand. "Where''s my kitten, please return it quickly!" Su Yao kneaded his buttocks and stood up, then hit him with a fist, "Edith, let''s calculate the total now!" Chapter 1092 Edith stepped back. "What are you doing? I can''t, I can''t... " "What are you doing? Of course, I want to teach you a lesson. Don''t hide, or you will be finished Su Yao hit him again. But I don''t know what happened. The super defense that Edith brought with him that day was gone. He didn''t fight like before any more After a while, Edith, who was beaten with bags all over his face, knelt down and begged for mercy, "sinor, I''m wrong. I don''t dare to do it any more. You can change back quickly." Su Yao cold hum a, "I just don''t want, want to change, you change." If you want to keep him as a real pet, you might as well dream about it. Seeing that he was going to leave, Edith quickly hugged his thigh, "sinor, don''t go, don''t be so cruel to me, don''t leave me!" Then his tears fell. Su Yao gave him a kick and said, "Edith, when I first saw you, you were quite normal. Why are you getting more and more abnormal now?" Edith rolled back. "That''s because of love!" Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "eh?" "Haven''t you heard a word?" "What''s that?" "Love can make people blind. It''s because of this that I become less and less like myself. So don''t leave me, or I''ll go crazy in pain. " Su Yao suddenly got goose bumps, he kicked in the past, "you get away from me, you''d better never come back." "No, I won''t leave you." Rolling back, Edith lay at his feet and looked at him with affectionate eyes. "Whether it''s twice, three times or countless times, you can continue to hit me, as long as you are no longer angry." Su Yao Cao, I didn''t expect that Edith was not only a snake sperm disease, but also a trembler. If the person he likes suddenly becomes this kind of character one day, he will be crazy. Wait a minute, he remembers that Tangyuan pit goods said before that he would only find his sweetheart if he stayed by Edith''s side. Is it hard for Edith to be him? No, it''s absolutely impossible. Don''t scare yourself He''d better ask Tangyuan, or he''ll really go crazy. "Tangyuan, are you online now? I have a very serious question to ask you." "I''m here. What do you want to ask?" "Have you found out my sweetheart''s name and whereabouts?" Tangyuan was silent for a moment Host, what I''m going to say next may not be what you want to hear. You must hold on. " "Don''t worry, my mind is very strong, and I will be able to support it, you say." Tangyuan cleared his throat and said, "host, I''ve found out. His name is Yi Tis, he lies at your feet now Hearing this, Su Yao looked at Edith, who was still lying at his feet. His face was numb Are you sure it''s really him? " "It''s him." Tangyuan said heavily. Su Yao suddenly wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh, and he couldn''t cry. "Hahaha, Tangyuan, can I apply for the rewind of the world?" "Host, be strong!" Su Yao Go to your horse''s strong, I just want to destroy this messy world now! Chapter 1093 Looking at Su Yao with a face of despair, Edith said curiously, "sinor, what''s the matter with you?" When Su Yao saw his face, he was in a bad mood. "You stay away from me. Don''t put your face in front of me. You leave me alone." Edith was more curious. "If there is something unhappy to say, let me hear it. Let me be happy." Su Yao''s powder keg exploded immediately, and he beat yitisi, who was even negative in business, and finally left. Looking at Su Yao''s far away figure, Yiti reached out and touched his recovered handsome face, suddenly showing a very enjoyable expression, "ah, this feeling of being beaten is really good, I finally wait until this day." He hasn''t been beaten since he was a child. He always wants to know what it''s like to be beaten. Now, his wish has finally come true, and sinor is his destiny. He must be more different, let sinor focus on him, and let sinor like him "Sinor, I will make you willing to help my pet!" Su Yao, who had not yet gone far, heard this sentence, faltered at his feet and suddenly fell flat Damn, how many years of bad luck did he fall into such a crazy world? If it wasn''t because he couldn''t kill his husband, he would have killed the fool Edith and met him again in other worlds. Su Yao got up from the ground. He looked at the skin on his hands and feet, and a groundhog screamed, "ah The birds that stopped in the tree were so shocked by his voice that they all flew away. But Su Yao was still unable to calm down. He continued to scream. After calling several times in a row, Su Yao suddenly realized that something was wrong. He It seems to have become a sand sculpture. Grass and sand sculpture are really contagious! Su Yao shed tears of regret. ¡­¡­ After a few days of calm, Su Yao accepted the cruel fact. But when Edith did something sand sculpture, his blood pressure began to rise, and he felt that all the blood vessels in his body were about to burst. He thought it was necessary to transform Edith into a successor with normal IQ. So, he would hold his thigh of Edith to lift up, and tied it with a big tree, and then took out a love whip. Su Yao waved his whip a few times and said in a very serious tone, "Edith, I have something very important to talk to you. You must listen carefully." However, Edith''s eyes were fixed on the whip in his hand, and his expression was very pompous. "Oh, honey, please beat me with the whip in your hand, my sword is hungry and thirsty." Su Yao listened to this very not serious words, can''t help a whip on the body of yitisi. There was a very enjoyable groan from Edith. "Oh, honey, use a little more force." Su Yao was greatly stimulated. His blood spurted out of his mouth. Before he fell down, he said to yitisi, "if I can''t survive, you can give me my ashes." Chapter 1094 Looking at Su Yao who suddenly fell to the ground, Edith broke through the shackles, picked him up, and then began to shake his body constantly, trying to wake him up in this way. "Honey, wake up, don''t leave me. I can''t live without you." Su Yao didn''t respond, he continued to shake, and finally "Alas, you have left me after all. You can rest assured that I will fulfill your last wish. I will cremate you now and then raise your ashes." As soon as the words came out, Su Yao immediately woke up. His eyes were very dangerous when he looked at Edith. "Are you trying to murder me?" Seeing that he woke up, Edith hugged him wildly and hugged him more and more tightly. "Honey, you wake up at last. You scared me to death just now!" Su Yao felt that his internal organs were about to be squeezed out. He tried his best to push Edith, but he couldn''t push him. ¡°¡­¡­ Edith, let me go "I won''t let go. If I let go, you will run away." Su Yao almost spat out another mouthful of blood, "but if you don''t let me go soon, I''ll really die. Do you want me to die?" Hearing this, Edith quickly let him go, "no, how can I let you die? I''d rather let you go to the wild than die." Su Yao suddenly rolled a big white eye, "then you let me go?" "No, I want you to stay with me more than to let you go. Since I have you, the world has become so beautiful... " Said Edith, about to sing. Su Yao quickly interrupted him, "I''m hungry, you hurry to cook, or I''ll go to other orcs who cook better than you." "No way!" Edith roared. Su Yao''s eyes swept in the past, he immediately counseled, "I''ll do it now, you wait for a moment, it''s ready." Su Yao let out a sound, found a place to sit down and watched him cook. Looking at it, I''m fascinated. In fact, when Edith didn''t speak, his face looked very pleasant, but as soon as he spoke Alas, this young man''s brain is broken. It''s a pity. If only he could get back to normal. By the way! Su Yao''s eyes suddenly brightened. It''s normal that Edith doesn''t talk. Just let him keep silent. Or you''ll make him dumb? No, it''s cruel, but Seeing Su Yao staring at himself in a daze, Edith gave him a smile, "what''s the matter?" "I''m thinking about whether to give you to me." Su Yao blurted out subconsciously. After reacting to what he said, he wanted to find a crack in the ground. "I was joking with you just now. I can''t do that kind of cruel thing. Don''t take it seriously." But Edith didn''t mind at all. He asked, "why do you want to poison me? Is it because I don''t speak well?" "You have a nice voice, but you speak a little..." "What''s the point?" "It''s a little irritating. I just vomited blood because of your words." "So it is." Edith touched his chin. "I''ll talk to you in another way." Su Yao was a little confused, "what mode do you want to change?" "Just what you said, boss." Chapter 1095 Su Yao imagined the picture of yitisi holding a quotation from President Ba, and he could not help shivering, "you''d better leave, and you''ll continue to maintain your present form." Being a boss will only make me want to hit you more. "So you like me like this, I''m so happy!" Su Yao Where do you see that I like you like this? Are your eyes broken with your brain. As if he didn''t see his inexhaustible expression, Edith continued, "since you don''t want to be my pet, do you want to think about being my partner?" Su Yao First let me be your servant, and then let me be your pet. Now let me be your partner. Next, what do you want me to be? Do you still want me to be your son? Ah? "Edith, do you think you can say that at will?" "I''m not casual. I''m serious." Said Edith with a straight face. Su Yao said with a smile, "is it true to let me be your servant and your pet?" If it were for other people, it would have been denied, but his brain circuit is different. His desire for survival, which has been in the offline state, still failed to go online. "It''s true, of course, but now I want you to be my partner." Su Yao sneered, "then go on dreaming. I will never be your partner!" "Why?" Edith looked at him wrongly. "Don''t you like me?" "Yes, I don''t like you. I will only be the partner of the people I like." "But if you don''t like me, why do you stay with me? What did I use to tie you up, or what? " All of a sudden, Edith raised a question from the depths of his soul. "If you are willing to stay with me, it means that you don''t want to leave me, that is to say, you like me." Yeah, that''s it. He''s such a logical genius. Su Yao was choked by his words. It took him a long time to spit out four words, "you think too much." "Don''t ignore your inner feelings for me, and don''t be duplicative." At this moment, Edith is not as normal as himself. "What do you mean by like?" Etiston was lost in thought when he was young. Su Yao sneered, "I can''t say it. Just like you, you want to talk to me about love. You might as well dream about it." "Of course I know what love is." Su Yao held his hands in front of his chest and said, "tell me about it. I''ll see if you can name a flower." "When you see a person, you feel happy. When you can''t see him, you feel lost. When you find that person with other people, you feel jealous..." Edith balabalabala said a lot. "That''s like it. I like it when I face you, so I like you." Su Yao did not expect that he could really say it, and his expression became very complicated. Is it true what Edith said? But why did Edith fall in love with him? Seeing Su Yao''s expression, Edith knew he was right. "Do you still think I''m cheating you?" Su Yao didn''t answer his question, "Edith, in fact, you''ve been pretending to be stupid all the time, haven''t you?" Chapter 1096 Edith tilted his head. "Why do I pretend to be a fool, and when am I a fool?" Seeing that he didn''t know anything about himself, Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "Edith, to some extent, you are really powerful." "I think I''m pretty good myself, too, and I''ve got more to offer." The cow lips of the Tethys don''t say to the horse mouth. "What''s more powerful? Do you mean how irritating you are? " "No Edith shook his head and pointed to a part of his body. "What''s more powerful is this place. No other Orc in the world can match me in this place. Do you want to have a try?" Listening to his sudden opening of the Yellow tune, Su Yao finally found a sense of familiarity from him, and then hit him with a punch, "Edith, if you dare to say that again in the future, I will really kill you!" After being hit by him, the spirit of the sand sculpture of Edith suddenly burned again. He lay down on the ground and said, "come on, hit me hard. Don''t pity me because I''m a flower. I can definitely bear it." As he said this, he thought that there was something else missing, so he opened the shame cloth wrapped around his waist, and some part of it suddenly gave out a holy light, which made Su Yao almost blind. Su Yao covered his eyes and stepped back, "Edith, when can you change your hobby of dewbird? Are you not afraid that eagles will peck them like insects? " Edith failed to connect his brain circuit. "Come on, face me up!" Su Yao finally can''t help it. He kicks it, and there''s a burst of crying and howling. Edith, who was fatally hit, covered his key parts and rolled all over the ground. Although Su Yao felt that he had gone too far, his guilt disappeared when he thought about what Edith had just said. "Edith, how dare you ever say that again? I warn you in advance, if you dare again, I''ll let you die. No, you''ll never have sex in the future. " At this moment, Edith''s desire for survival was finally offline, "no, I don''t dare any more." "Really?" Edith nodded. "Really, really, I do what I say." "Don''t let me down, or I don''t know what I will do." "Yes, I will never let you down." Although such a little sweetheart is a bit fierce, he likes it damned. Oh, it must have been arranged by God Su Yao didn''t know what was in his mind, otherwise he would kick it again. "Edith, do you remember who you are now?" "Of course, I am your most loyal servant." Replied Edith without hesitation. "What do you think is the most important thing to do as a servant?" "Obey the master''s orders." "Will you listen to what I say?" Edith nodded. "Listen, I will listen." "Do more and talk less in the future, do you understand?" "I understand." However, although Edith understood, his brain circuit was totally different from that of Su Yao, and he even had a lot of brain supplements, which completely distorted Su Yao''s meaning. "Master, I will serve you well now." Chapter 1097 Before he could react, Edith had already knocked Su Yao to the ground. He put all his weight on Su Yao. Su Yao felt that his small body was about to be crushed by him. He said with great difficulty, "what are you trying to do, Edith?" "Master, I''m going to serve you." Said Edith. Su Yao was so angry that he gritted his teeth, "is there anyone you serve like this?" "Master, there are two kinds of service, one is in life, the other is in bed. Now I am ready to serve you in bed." Edith said with a smile, "master, don''t worry, I will serve you comfortably." Su Yao almost spat out a mouthful of old blood, "Edith, when did I say that I let you wait on me in bed, and are you sure this is a bed?" Wait, what nonsense is he talking about? Why does the topic suddenly turn to this? The brain circuit is very strange, and Edith will say something without thinking Ah Xi! "Edith, you go down now. I don''t need you to wait on me." Edith looked at him wrongly. "Why, am I not good enough?" Su Yao narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Do you remember what you just said? Do you need me to help you remember? " Edith already knew that he was a paper tiger. Instead of doing what he wanted, he did what he wanted to do. He fiercely kisses the mouth that he has already kissed countless times in his dream, blocking Su Yao''s words. Su Yao''s eyes widened and his soul wandered out of the sky. And just when Edith wanted to deepen the kiss, Su Yao, who was pressed by him, suddenly changed his body. He got up quickly for fear of crushing the kitten. However, as soon as he was ready to hold the kitten up, the kitten suddenly became a human Next, Su Yao kept changing in the human cat form. In the end, he became a man with cat ears on his head and a cat tail on his butt. He was stunned when he was young. He didn''t even notice that he had nosebleed. Seeing that he looked at himself with such fiery eyes, Su Yao shook his tail uneasily, and his ears shook a few times. Wait! Tail?! Ears?! Su Yao grasped the long tail behind him with one hand, and touched his ear with the other. He could not help doubting his life. What''s the shame like? Why did he suddenly grow a tail and ears? Can the world treat him better? Su Yao tried to make his tail and ears disappear, but no matter how he tried, it was useless. He hit the tree beside him with an explosive punch. The blow went straight through the tree. After listening to the news, Edith finally regained his mind, but his eyes remained on Su Yao. And this look, just stopped not long after the nosebleed again down. Su Yao didn''t have to guess what was in his mind. He immediately hated it. "Edith, can you stop thinking about those colorful things?" Edith reached for a snuff. "How do you know I''m thinking about color?" Su Yao choked. He didn''t want to discuss this topic any more Is there any way you can change me back, Edith Chapter 1098 Edith tilted his head. "Why do you want to change back? Aren''t you doing well now? I like you now His eyes fell on the hairy tail behind Su Yao, and he couldn''t help feeling it. And he did. The tail was a sensitive point for Su Yao. When yitisi touched it, his ears suddenly stood up. He blushed and said fiercely, "Edith, let go of my tail." However, it sounded like a coquetry. Edith looked at the ears above his head and touched them. Ears are also su Yao''s sensitive points. Su Yao is soft as a whole. He blushed and gasped. "Edith, you, you stop." If you hear this to other people, you think they are driving. Edith couldn''t help it any longer. He held Su Yao in his arms and gnawed at him. He thought to himself - now he''s going to eat up the goblin. Seeing that Su Yao didn''t refuse, Edith was more happy. When they were about to make negative distance contact, Su Yao suddenly put his knee between his legs. Edith was stunned. He looked at Su Yao wrongly and said, "sinor, what are you doing? Don''t you agree?" Su Yao sneered, "when did I agree? Did I say it myself? " He had intended to be with Edith, but considering his inborn advantage, he''d better keep his virginity in this position, otherwise he will die in bed. "Since you didn''t agree, why didn''t you resist just now?" "Of course, it''s for you to relax your vigilance. Otherwise, how could you be fatally hit there?" It was a long time before he spewed three words out of his mouth, "you are cruel!" "I''m flattered. I''ve got something more cruel here. Would you like to have a try?" As he clamped his legs, he stepped back and started sand sculpture mode again. "I see. You must want to cut off mine and put it on you. You are so insidious. Fortunately, I just woke up in time, or I would really fall into your trap. " Su Yao rolled his eyes several times in a row, "whatever you say, I don''t bother to care about you as a fool." Edith snorted, "you feel guilty, don''t you? What I said is really right. You little goblin, don''t try to seduce me any more. I will never fall into your trap again. " Hearing this, Su Yao suddenly wanted to have a good time with him, "really?" He slowly approached Edith, his hands on his chest Edith''s eyes were straight, and his breathing became heavy Do you know what you''re doing, sinor? " "What do you think I''m doing?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Hum, it''s so nice. I''m not reacting now. The next second, however, something unexpected happened. Instead of doing what Su Yao imagined, yites pushed away Su Yao, who was constantly lighting a fire on himself. Yes, he just pushed Su Yao away, and said with a straight face, "your move is useless to me. I won''t be fooled by you again. You''d better save it." Chapter 1099 On the surface, Edith was serious, but his heart was not so calm. There were several groundhog screams in his heart! Ah, ah! What did he do just now? He actually pushed away the goblin who took the initiative to throw himself in his arms?! His brain must be broken! If he could do it again, he would not refuse! So Looking at Su Yao who had been pushed to the ground by himself, Edith said seriously, "goblin, can I apply for a new one?" Su Yao Well, after sweetheart, honey and cute, he has another name called goblin. Edith''s brain is really hopeless! He sneered and hit the past with a punch, "want to do it again, who do you think you are, the master here?" "I''m the beast God. I''m really the master here." "Oh, you dare to talk back to me. I think you''re Pikachu''s brother. Pi is itching!" Edith inherited the fine tradition of asking without knowing, "what is Pikachu?" The answer to him was a heavy blow from Su Yao In the end, it ended with Edith running around with his head in his arms. Well, today''s ETIS is also a sand sculpture as usual. ¡­¡­ Day by day passed. Su Yao and Edith spent every day in a flurry. The relationship between them was getting better and better, and Su Yao gradually got used to ETIS who was always making sand sculptures. However, the most unacceptable thing for him is that Edith''s disgusting name for him, as well as his kiss on his face from time to time. Su Yao couldn''t help it any more. He decided to have a good talk with him about these two things. "Edith, come here. I have something to talk to you about." Edith bumped up to him and said, "goblin, have you finally agreed to mate with me?" Listening to the word "copulation", Su Yao felt that he was not breathing well. He took a deep breath and resisted the impulse to punch Edith''s head with one blow Edith, can you stop thinking about this kind of nonsense all the time? " "What''s wrong with this kind of thing? Breeding is the most important thing for us orcs Said Edith. All of a sudden, Su Yao''s thinking was distorted by him But I''m not a female ORC. I won''t have children, so mating is not necessary for me. Do you understand? " "You don''t have to worry about having a baby. I can make you pregnant." Edith looked at Su Yao''s stomach and laughed strangely. Su Yao''s brain mended the picture of his big belly, and immediately took a breath of cold air, "no, no, I''ll give birth to you by yourself. I will never promise to give birth to you." Although there is a plane where he also had children, he was designed to experience such pain. He doesn''t want to experience it again. Wait, wait It seems that what he wants to say is not whether or not to have children. How could he be led astray by Edith? "Edith, I''ll talk about this later. I have more important things to tell you." "What else is more important than having a baby?" Edith''s problem is still the same. Su Yao immediately looked across the past, "eh?" "I''m listening to you," he said Chapter 1100 "First, don''t call me that again. I don''t like that. If you want to call me, just call me by my name." Edith nodded. It''s just a name. It''s no big deal. Su Yao was satisfied with his insight. "Second, don''t kiss me while I''m not paying attention, and make me look drool." When he heard this, he was discontented. Don''t let yourself do that kind of happy thing with him. Even if you don''t let him kiss, it''s too much. This is his only Welfare On this matter, he must not give in. "Why can''t I kiss you? Isn''t that what couples should do? Do you like other goblins? " "Tell me who the goblin is, and I''ll kill him now!" Su Yao sighed helplessly, "you think too much. I just want you to kiss me with my permission." "Would you like me to kiss you now?" Edith looked at him with expectation in his eyes. Su Yao originally wanted to refuse, but when he looked at himself with such eyes, he was soft hearted and agreed, "yes, but..." Before he had finished his words, Edith was very excited to kiss him, and he also kisses him forever. Until Su Yao felt that he was about to suffocate, he stopped. When he opened his mouth, he said, "your little mouth is quite sweet, just the kind of taste I like. If it wasn''t for the numbness of your mouth, I would have tasted it for a long time." Su Yao Do you think you''re talking human? " Edith thought carefully. "Then you can think I''m talking about snakes." "I''d like to pry your skull open and see what''s in it." "Don''t look at it. The things in my mind are the same as those in your mind." Su Yao couldn''t help it any more. He hit it with one punch, and the world was quiet. He looked at Edith, who couldn''t stand on the ground, and snorted with disdain, "you want to fight with me, even without a window." But the second after he said that, something suddenly grabbed his ankle. Su Yaotian was not afraid of anything, but he was afraid of ghosts. He suddenly uttered a very sad scream, "ah!" "Sinor, it''s me." The voice of Edith came. Su Yao immediately looked up and found that it was not a ghost who caught his ankle, but yitisi who should have been knocked unconscious by himself. When Edith saw him look at him, he laughed at him and said, "are you surprised to find that I didn''t faint?" Su Yao''s face is expressionless, "surprise you big head ghost, I am almost killed by your smile." Edith thought, "are you afraid I''ll die?" Su Yao said with a smile, "I wish you would die now." "Don''t worry. Even if I die, I will die with you." Su Yao "Well, are you particularly moved after listening to me?" "Get out of here!" Edith rolled aside. "I''m rolling." Su Yao looked at his extremely stupid behavior and couldn''t help sighing Edith, if I beat you half to death and save you, will your brain return to normal? " Seeing that he was thinking about the possibility of this, Edith felt it was necessary to save his life. "I advise you not to do that. If you don''t control your strength well and kill me, you will lose me completely." "That''s true. I''ll let you go." Chapter 1110 In the evening, Edith sat on the tree with Su Yao in his arms and looked at the stars. All of a sudden, he pointed to the brightest star and said, "sinor, what do you think of that star?" "It''s beautiful." Su Yao said. "Do you like it or not?" "I like it." "I''ll take it off and give it to you now." As the words fell, Edith flew up to the star. Su Yao''s hand had not yet been able to reach out, "Edith, the stars can''t be picked off, so don''t waste your efforts." "Don''t worry, I will take it off." Su Yao Give up, you will never succeed. Su Yao thought so, but the next second Edith came back, and he held the star in his hand. "Honey, I''ve taken it off. Let''s see." Su Yao took a look and found that it was really the star. He was numb Are all the stars in your world pluckable, Edith "Yes." Edith nodded. "They can not only be taken off, they can also be eaten." Su Yao could not help being silent Are you kidding me, Edith This is the first time he has heard that stars can eat. "I''m not joking with you. If you don''t believe me, you can try to take a bite." Su Yao looked at the star in his hand and took a bite dubiously. Then he found that the star was really edible, and it was strawberry flavored. He felt that his three outlooks had been strongly shaken, "Edith..." Just as he was about to say something, Edith suddenly came up with a kiss, and with his tongue Su Yao was stunned. A few minutes later, Edith stopped. He said to Su Yao with a smile, "well, it''s your taste." Su Yao suddenly recovered, his face flushed, "Edith, what are you doing?" Edith gave him a greasy smile of the overbearing president, "of course, I want to taste your taste." Su Yao directly kicked him down, "get out of here!" Then the next second, Edith took the moon off again and looked at him with expectant eyes, "do you want to taste the moon?" Su Yao immediately understood what he was singing, and took a deep breath, "well, if the taste of the moon is not delicious, I''ll twist your head off and kick it as a ball." Edith touched his head and risked his life to pass the moon. Su Yao took a bite, his face suddenly changed, because the moon is durian flavor, and he hates to eat things related to durian. His hand holding the moon trembled slightly I''ll take your head off now, Edith Yitisi noticed that something was wrong and started running. Su Yao was in pursuit of him Later, the same lovers in the starry sky found that the moon was bitten by something. ¡­¡­ It''s a happy world, but it comes and goes quickly. It was only three days later that the three cubs came. Looking at Su Yao who was entangled by the three cubs, the blue veins of his forehead protruded. He resisted the impulse to throw them out and said, "how did you come here?" "Because we miss our father." ¡°¡­¡­ How did you get here? " "That''s how it came." Edith''s anger continued to rise. "You go back now!" ¡°¡­¡­ Wu Wu Wu, my father is so fierce. " "Are you itching again, Edith?" Su Yao roared. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing the three cubs looking at themselves with provocative eyes, Edith knew that the war had just begun Chapter 1101 Next, the daily routine is that Edith and the three cubs play tricks with each other to grab Su Yao''s attention. On several occasions, Edith wanted to secretly throw away the three pups who were competing with him, but each time he was found by Su Yao, and each time he was beaten by Su Yao. However, Edith would not give up. He would regard the success of his three sons as his biggest goal in his life When his three sons were all 13 years old, his goal was finally achieved. It''s just that he didn''t succeed in losing his three sons, but that they are old and want to see the outside world After another 50 years in this world, Su Yao went to the next one. ¡­¡­ Looking at this group of familiar painting style, Su Yao has to doubt whether he is dreaming. Otherwise, how can he come to this nightmare like world again. He said in a trance, "Tangyuan, did I have a nightmare?" "Host, you''re not having nightmares. I''m sorry to tell you that the plane you come back to has a group of extremely sand sculpted Matt killers, and you are still the most normal person in this plane. " Tangyuan some schadenfreude said. Su Yao pinched people fiercely to prevent himself from fainting Why is it such a world again? " "I don''t know about that, maybe because your essence is sand sculpture." Su Yao resisted the impulse to vomit fragrance What''s my mission this time? " "Your mission this time is to stay in this world for a month, and in this month, you should continue to maintain your normal identity. You can''t be assimilated by the sand sculpture killing Matt here." ¡°¡­¡­ If I choose to give up, you will regard my mission as a failure and send me to the normal plane as soon as possible. " "Host, you have no right to give up. You can only leave this plane after failure." Tangyuan said, "host, this month you work hard, I believe you can do it, dry Dad!" "I have something very important to do, so I''ll withdraw first. I''ll see you in a month." Su Yao finally couldn''t bear the blow. He turned his eyes and fainted. The teacher who leads the way in front of him hears the movement coming from behind and looks back quickly. When he finds that the first person in the country who has been fooled in is lying on the cold floor, he immediately gives out a scream. He ran over and knelt down on the ground, shaking Su Yao hard and shouting, "Su Tianba, Su Tianba!" Su Yao did not respond. The teacher felt that something was not right. He trembled and stretched out a finger to probe Su Yao''s nose, but found that the other side had no breath. This time, he couldn''t keep his composure any longer. He cried and cried, just like his parents died. The suona students next door listened to the cry that seemed to break through the sky. They couldn''t help but feel sad. They picked up their own suona one after another and played a unique sad song. When the suona rings, there is either a happy event or a white event. In terms of this level of sadness, it''s absolutely nothing. Not far away, the students of the Department of funeral affairs came out carrying a coffin. They looked at the tearful teacher kneeling on the ground, and at Su Yao, who closed his eyes in front of him. They immediately understood who they were going to serve this time. Chapter 1102 It''s just that this time, the service object is so rustic that he actually wears such outdated clothes, and his hairstyle is quite different from theirs. When did such a character come to their school? Oh, they know that this person must be the first in the country who was cheated by the teacher. It is estimated that he died because he found himself out of tune with this school and did not bear the cruel fact. To say this classmate is really miserable, this just entered the school, has not enjoyed, so forever passed away. Alas, when they bury him, they should give him more paper money and let him go to hell to enjoy it. Bai Wuchang, the leader of the funeral department, patted the tearful teacher on the shoulder and said, "teacher, please forgive me. We will deal with this classmate''s affairs." The teacher grabbed his hand, "Bai Wuchang, please." "Teacher, you said that as long as we can do it, we will do it." Bai Wuchang''s tone is full of firmness, forbearance and sadness These emotions turned his words into the most beautiful in the world, and the teacher left tears of joy. "Bai Wuchang, you are really excellent. I have never seen such an excellent student as you. After graduation, you will become a very excellent successor." White impermanence some embarrassed smile, "teacher, although this is the truth, but you don''t have to say, I don''t want to because these words and destroy the feelings between me and my classmates." "No, Lord Bai Wuchang, we will never leave you alone. We will follow you all our life." The students standing behind him said with one voice. Seeing that they actually treat themselves sincerely, Bai Wuchang is very moved to leave tears, and he only has one drop of tears on the ground, and becomes a piece of paper money. "Students, I didn''t expect you to say such words. I''m so happy. I have decided that I will work with you to carry forward the funeral industry and let more and more people join us. " I have been used to this kind of thing with the students of the same subject. They picked up the paper money, and at the same time, they were flattering Bai Wuchang. "Lord Bai Wuchang, you are so excellent that you can do it. We all believe in you." "Lord Bai Wuchang, I can''t imagine any woman in this world who is worthy of you." "Lord Bai Wuchang..." White impermanence is praised by them a burst of blush, "OK, OK, you don''t praise me again, deal with this classmate''s affairs as soon as possible." "And don''t call me that in the future. I can''t afford it. You''ll call me often." None of the people present thought that the title was so strange, just because they were not normal people, "OK, often. I see. Often. " White impermanence closed his eyes, he listened to the sound again and again "often", as if into some wonderful world, showing a very happy smile. "Often classmate, I have thought well, I want to ask you to bury this Su Tianba classmate well, don''t let him die can''t close his eyes." Bai Wuchang nodded, "on burial technology, we are professional, we will never let you down." "Often classmates, I believe you." Chapter 1103 Just when they lifted Su Yao up to put him in the coffin, Su Yao suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the group of people in white mourning clothes in front of him and was shocked. Su Yao looked around again. When he saw the big coffin, he felt that his whole life was not good. What''s going on? How can there be a big coffin here? Who are these people in white mourning clothes? Is he going to hell? The people who have been looking at Su Yao are shocked to see him wake up. Carrying him two people immediately released their hands, "cheat corpse, cheat corpse, tianshike''s classmates come quickly!" Others are shivering at Bai Wuchang, hoping that he can do something. Bai Wuchang felt the call of duty. He stepped forward, looked directly at Su Yao, and said calmly, "this classmate, I know you are not reconciled, but life and death are decided by heaven. Since you are dead, you should obey the will of heaven, don''t force any more, go to peace, we will bury you well." "If you have any unfulfilled wishes, just say them and we will do our best to help you achieve them." Listening to his words, Su Yao was even more confused. He put his hand on his chest, felt the strong heartbeat, and made sure he was OK. So these people in white mourning clothes are a group of sand sculptures in this world. Thinking of this, Su Yao wanted to faint again. But no, if he faints again, he will be buried as a dead man by the sand sculptures in front of him. He didn''t want to end his miserable life in this world that way. "This classmate, you made a mistake. I didn''t die. I just fainted just now. I don''t breathe when I faint, so people often think I''m dead. " Bai Wuchang looked at him with half faith, "are you sure you''re not talking nonsense?" "I cheat you, and there''s no good to take. If you really don''t believe me, you can touch me. There''s no temperature in the body of the dead." Bai Wuchang tentatively reaches out his hand and touches him, and finds that he does have a temperature, but he does not dispel his suspicion of Su Yao. "People still have body temperature when they die, so it doesn''t mean you''re alive." Su Yao is too lazy to explain. He pulls Bai Wuchang over and forces his head to his chest. The rest of the people on the scene opened their mouths wide. They couldn''t believe it. This, this is how a bully unreasonable young ah? It''s too much to dare to treat them like this! They all came forward, ready to take back their white impermanence. By their way, Bai Wuchang finally recovered. He thought about the generous and reassuring embrace, and looked at Su Yao with a shy face. "This classmate, you are so bad that you did that kind of thing to me when I didn''t pay attention to you." Su Yao said coldly, "classmate, you are wrong. I just want you to listen to my heartbeat. You should have heard my heartbeat just now, right?" Bai Wuchang didn''t expect that he had just suddenly done that, just to let himself listen to his heart beat. He couldn''t help feeling a little lost. ¡°¡­¡­ Classmate, I did hear your heartbeat just now. " "Do you think I''m dead or alive now?" "Living people." Chapter 1104 Bai Wuchang wanted to say something more. The teacher suddenly rushed up and hugged Su Yao. He looked at Su Yao excitedly. "Su Tianba, you didn''t die. That''s great. I was really scared to death by you just now." Listening to the first three words, Su Yao''s brow suddenly wrinkled tightly, "what did you just call me?" The teacher was puzzled, "Su Tianba, what''s the problem?" Su Yao Of course, there are problems, and it''s a big problem. As a normal person, how can he call this kind of name that integrates marisue and Matt? And how can he name the hero of a sand sculpture novel? He doesn''t want to become a sand sculpture. Change, this name must change! "Teacher, please don''t call me Su Tianba any more!" "What should I call you? Do you call it bully? " Listen to this sentence, Su Yao almost choked by his own saliva, "cough, teacher, I''m not asking you to call me like this, I''m going to change my name." "What kind of name do you want to change? Cycads? Sue dog egg? Or Su RI Tian? " Su Yao The world is really a normal person without, his life is really too hard. "Teacher, you''d better leave these names to those students in need. I''ve already figured out what to change them to." "Tell me about it, su. I want to know what kind of names can match the three names I have." ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao The teacher was stunned. He had thought that Su Yao would have a name that was earth shaking and the only one that was very domineering in the world, but he didn''t expect that his name was so ordinary and earthy. He is too naive. He should have known that Su Tianba is a man with no taste when he saw his classmate''s explosive clothes. He decided that he must help Su Tianba to change the extreme aesthetic. "Su Tianba, Su Yao''s earthy name doesn''t conform to your tall temperament at all. Listen to the teacher, you''d better choose one of the three that the teacher thinks." Su Yao, who was told his name for the first time, wanted to hit others. He took a deep breath and tried to control himself. "Teacher, I think Su Yao''s name is very good, especially for me who is low-key." When the teacher saw that he was so stubborn, he said, "Su Tianba, I don''t know how your parents taught you, and I won''t care. But now that you are my student, I should be responsible to you. " "And as the saying goes, one day as a teacher, one life as a father, I think it is necessary for me to educate you like a father. Su Tianba, I will certainly change your twisted aesthetics. I will make you the best successor in the world. " Those students who were still watching silently were moved to tears by his words. They clapped their hands one after another, and they also had a sense of rhythm. "Pa Pa Pa!" "Pa Pa Pa!" "Teacher Niu Aoqi, you are really wonderful. You are the best teacher in the world." Su Yao didn''t think that he just wanted to change his normal name. The teacher Niu Ao Qi had so many plays. he didn''t control it for a moment, he make complaints about it. "Can you play like your hair," said the teacher, "arrogant teacher?" Chapter 1105 The teacher was not angry because he heard that suyao''s words were not praise him but make complaints about him. "Su Tianba, you really have a lot of insight. You deserve to be the first in the country." Su Yao What, my words clearly are in Tucao, how did you suddenly make complaints about me? Your mind is full of sea water. "Su Tianba, in fact, I always have a dream." Su Yao Sorry, teacher Niu Aoqi, I don''t want to know what your dream is If you really want to talk about it, talk to other students. I don''t think they will mind your long speech. Teacher Niu Aoqi ignored his words, sighed, and then said, "I always want to be an actor, stand on the top stage in the world, let all people become my fans, let the whole world cheer for me..." "But sometimes, the reality always goes against the dream. For some reason, I didn''t become an actor, but a teacher. But now I am very happy, because I can make more people shine... " "But I also have some regrets. I think if I can do it again, I will try my best to get on that stage." With that, the teacher fell into tears. Su Yao looked at his tears, which turned into chalk as soon as his eyes fell off, and felt that his brain was really not enough. Is this the world of killing matt or marisu? Or is it a combination of these two things - the world of killing masu? However, why did the tears not turn into pearls, but into chalk that they didn''t cherish at all? Does it have something to do with each other''s career? Other people didn''t think so much, they just felt sad and tearful for the teacher Niu Aoqi. "Teacher Niu, don''t be sad. Although you can''t be a good actor, you have become a good teacher that everyone respects." "Yes, Mr. Niu, you are the best teacher in the world. No one can be better than you." "Teacher Niu, actually I also have a dream..." They cried louder and louder. Hearing this, Su Yao felt that his head was going to explode. He covered his ears and retreated quietly, trying to escape from the sand sculptures. But he retreated and suddenly ran into a man. He turned around and took a look. When he saw the boy with a big gold necklace and a red cotton padded jacket, he almost died on the spot. He pinched his own people hard, which saved him. God, dare you show him some creatures in the sun? He doesn''t want to see any more marisue and kill Matt! The boy at the head of the plane, looking at Su Yao with short black hair, wearing a white T-shirt and jeans, quickly stepped back. His eyes were full of disgust for Su Yao. "Bumpkin, stay away from me. Don''t let the smell of explosion on you contaminate me." "Oh, my God, how could the security guard of the school let you in? The air here is full of the smell of you. I''m about to suffocate." Su Yao turned his eyes. You''re the one who blew up, right? When the boy at the head of the plane saw that he rolled his eyes at him, he immediately became angry, "bumpkin, you dare to despise me. Do you know who I am? I''m Nangong Feitian, the son of the richest man in the world!" Chapter 1106 Listening to the name of the explosion, Su Yao took a look at the head of his plane. "Since you call it that name, you must be able to fly, right?" "Of course." Nangong Feitian is very proud to raise it. "I don''t know if Nangong Feitian would like to fly around in front of me." Nangong Feitian looked at him with disdain, "you don''t have the qualification to see my Feitian''s heroic posture." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "then you just can''t fly. Since you can''t fly, don''t talk big there." Nangong Feitian immediately hit his challenge, "OK, I''ll fly to you now. I''ll make you admire Wuti Touzi." "Good." He would like to see if this Hanbi can really fly. Nangong Feitian snorted, "you have to watch it." "My two eyes are already staring at you, you can fly quickly." The next second, Su Yao saw Nangong Feitian turn the thing on his head that looked like a plane, and then he flew. Fly up Su Yao looked at Nangong flying higher and higher, and the Three Outlooks were shocked. He thought that this simple criticism was just pretending to be forced, but he didn''t expect that he could really fly. God, what a strange world is this? Nangong Feitian enjoyed the condescending feeling very much. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. In the next second, something came out of his lower body. Smell this more than herring canned taste, Su Yao had no time to cover his mouth and nose, was directly smoked fainted in the past. And Nangong Feitian was very excited and yelled, "sooner or later, this world will be my Nangong Feitian''s world!" Hearing the news here, teacher Niu Aoqi and the students in the funeral Department turned around and looked at it. When they saw Su Yao who fainted on the ground again, they rushed over and began to cry around him. Suona students listen to this earth shaking cry, once again blowing to the suona in their hands. Suddenly, the whole teaching building students are immersed in this sad atmosphere. "Su Tianba, Su Tianba, what''s the matter with you?" Niu Aoqi teacher shakes Su Yao''s body hard. The students in the funeral Department yelled with him. Nangong Feitian, who was flying above them, was angry when he saw that they were actually paying attention to such a tasteless bumpkin. "What are you doing there? Why don''t you come to worship the heroism of the great God?" They looked up at him and continued to cry there. Nangong Feitian, once again ignored Well, you''ve managed to get Ben''s attention. He''d like to see what''s good about this bumpkin. Nangong Feitian stopped his flying behavior and stood in front of Su Yao, who had passed out. He kept looking up and down at him. Then he suddenly found that although Su Yao''s taste was very rustic, his face was very good-looking. If you change his shape, you will surely charm thousands of girls. Is it because the bumpkin looks so good that the teacher and the students ignore him? No, he is the most beautiful man in the world. No boy in the world can match him. So there must be something wrong with it. Nangong Feitian touched his face and thought Chapter 1107 With the unremitting efforts of teacher Niu Aoqi, Su Yao finally woke up. When he opened his eyes, he was shocked by the ghost like faces in front of him. ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing? " "Su Tianba, you just passed out again. This is the second time you passed out today. What''s the matter with you?" Niu Aoqi looked at him with worried eyes. Su Yao He also wanted to know what happened to him. He fainted twice in one day. What evil did he do? Seeing his melancholy face, Niu Aoqi''s teacher became more worried. "Su Tianba, do you have any difficulty in hiding it?" When he said this, his eyes involuntarily shifted to a key part of Su Yao''s lower body. Other people''s eyes moved with his. Seeing that they were all looking at themselves, Su Yao''s expression was distorted for a moment. You won''t do it. Your family won''t do it! He took a deep breath Teacher, I''ve been weak since I was a child. I faint several times every day, but I''m used to it. Don''t worry about me any more. I''ll finish after a short rest. " He can''t say that he was fainted by Nangong Feitian''s fart. That would not only make him lose face, but also attract Nangong Feitian''s hatred. He doesn''t want to be entangled by this sand sculpture. Niu Aoqi teacher listened to his words, tears from his eyes. "Su Tianba, I didn''t expect that you are so weak and strong minded. You are seriously ill, and you study hard. I''m really moved. If you go to the top ten people who moved the world, you will be selected. " Su Yao Which eye do you see my mutilation? And if you continue to cry, the teaching building will be flooded with chalk. ¡°¡­¡­ Teacher, we''ve wasted enough time. Let''s go to class now. I want to meet my new classmate. " I hope his classmates can be a little bit normal, just a little bit. Niu Aoqi reached out and touched his tears, "OK, I''ll take you to meet your new classmates now." Nangong Feitian, who was completely ignored, saw that Su Yao was going to leave and quickly came forward to stop him. Su Yao''s eyes fell on his plane. In fact, he couldn''t figure out how Nangong Feitian got up just now. Is that not a haircut, but a flying device? Seeing that Su Yao had been looking at his airplane head, Nangong Feitian thought he was envious. "Bumpkin, do you want to have the same hairstyle as me?" Su Yao Who wants to have the same hairstyle as you? You are a fool. You should go alone. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Nangong Feitian took him for granted. He sighed, "Alas, a good genius is the easiest to attract envy. If you want to be as good as me, you can be my little brother. " Su Yao laughed, "then I want to ask the outstanding Nangong Feitian students about their academic performance." Nangong Feitian choked. I didn''t expect that this bumpkin would even use this move. It''s really hateful. ¡°¡­¡­ Academic performance does not represent anything. If you want to judge whether a person is excellent or not, you have to look at it comprehensively. " "But I''m number one in the country." ¡°¡­¡­ My family is the richest in the world. " "I''m number one in the country." Chapter 1108 ¡°¡­¡­ I''m the girl in the world who wants to marry the most. " "I''m number one in the country." Su Yao started the repeater mode. Nangong Feitian almost vomited blood because of his anger. It''s too much for this local bumpkin to talk about his achievements all the time! Is it great to be number one in the country? In front of his son, who is the richest man in the world, no fart. ¡°¡­¡­ Bumpkin, you''re all over, so you''re going to be able to do it, aren''t you? " "But you''re not even good at grades." Su Yao very disdainful smile, "we are now students, to compare the natural results." Nangong Feitian couldn''t say anything, because his grades were the worst in the school. This is probably when God opens a door for you, he will close a window for you. He defeated Nangong Feitian so easily, but Su Yao was not happy at all, because his opponent was a sand sculpture with no brains. This kind of competition made him have no sense of achievement. Alas, the world of normal people is really lonely. Su Yao looked at the silly teacher standing there, "teacher, let''s go." The teacher suddenly recovered. He held Su Yao''s hand and said excitedly, "Su Tianba, I didn''t expect you to beat Nangong Feitian so easily. I really didn''t see the wrong person. It was the right decision in my life to fool you into this school." Su Yao In other words, the reason why he appeared in this school full of sand sculptures was that the original owner was fooled by this teacher? Su Yao shook off Niu''s arrogant hand and said, "teacher, I really thank your family!" "No, you just need to thank me." Niu Ao Qi said without any politeness. Su Yao I think your skin is really thicker than the wall. "Su Tianba, let''s go. Class is coming soon." Looking at Su Yao''s leaving figure, Nangong Feitian roared, "tubaozi, tell me your name, I''ll fight with you sometime." Su Yao ignored him directly and quickened his pace. Nangong Feitian, who has never been treated like this before, seems to have been hit by something in the heart, and instantly turns into the mode of a hegemonic president, "man, you have successfully attracted my attention, and I will remember you all my life!" Su Yao faltered and almost fell. Grass, compared with these sand sculptures, Edith was so normal that he suddenly wanted to go back to the upper plane. ¡­¡­ When entering this unique classroom, although he has experienced many worlds, Su Yao still can''t hold calm. After all, no school classroom is like this. The girl who was nearest to the door saw that he was stunned and looked at his dress again. She immediately sneered with disdain, "where did you come from Su Yao looked in the direction of the sound, and saw a girl sitting there. The girl had colorful marisu hair, and her clothes also formed the color of rainbow, and the face seemed to have been seen somewhere. Su Yao recalled it carefully, then said to the girl, "classmate, I guess your name must be Murong Cuihua, right?" The girl didn''t expect that he actually knew what his name was. She was shocked. "How do you know my name?" Chapter 1109 "I know. You must have followed me for a while because you coveted my beauty. Then you will know my name. It''s a pervert to do such a thing even if you''re a native! " Su Yao immediately rolled a white eye, "Murong Cuihua classmate, did not expect that you are still so narcissistic. Don''t worry. I''m not interested in you at all. I don''t like you. " However, on hearing this, Murong Cuihua immediately exploded, "bumpkin, what do you mean? Do you think I''m not beautiful enough? I''m the flower of this school. You dare to question my beauty. You''d better kneel down and apologize to me, or I''ll never let you go. " Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "Murong Cuihua, you are beautiful in some way." "In what way?" "You think so." Su Yao make complaints about it without mercy. Murong Cuihua was even more angry. "You have the ability to report your name, bumpkin." Su Yao raised his chin, "Su Tianba." "Su Tianba?" Hearing the name, Murong Cuihua''s eyes suddenly became sharp, "so you are the Su Tianba who took the first place in the country. Good. From today on, we are the enemy..." "I want to declare war with you. Sooner or later, I will take the first place in the country back from you." Su Yao, who had already experienced this kind of thing, immediately felt that his head was too big. Why should he meet Murong Cuihua, the fighter in the sand sculpture? He doesn''t need other big waves in his life any more! "Murong Cuihua, since you want to be the first in the country, I''ll give it to you. From now on, you are the new number one in the country. " As long as you don''t pester me like before, I can sacrifice anything. Except, of course, virginity Murong Cuihua heard this, more angry, "Su Tianba, what do you mean, you are looking down on me?" Su Yao spread his hands and said innocently, "I''m not looking down on you." "What do you mean by that?" "I just see that you like the position of No.1 in the country so much and give it to you." Su Yao said, "I don''t want to be the first in the country for a long time. If you need it so much, just take it." However, Murong Cuihua only felt his shame on his nakedness. "Su Tianba, I tell you that I will be the first in the country through my own efforts. I Murong Cuihua will not accept any charity." Su Yao very perfunctory "Oh" a, "that you refuel, I look after you." Murong Cuihua is very proud of the hum, "you wait to accept it, the next test, I will definitely be the first in the country, when you wait to be driven out of school." "By the way, I''d like to remind you that you''d better change your dress as soon as possible, or you''ll be punished by the discipline inspection department." Su Yao frowned. As soon as he wanted to know what the discipline inspection department was, suddenly several people rushed in. They were all dressed in black bodyguard clothes, and in their hands they were all carrying a water pistol that only children could play with. "Who is Su Tianba?" The boy with a green color at the head said. On hearing this, Su Yao knew that they were coming for him. He sighed helplessly and stepped forward. "I''m Su Tianba. What can I do for you?" Excellent people are really the easiest to attract the attention of others. It''s time for him to find a way to keep a low profile. Chapter 1111 Next, the daily routine is that Edith and the three cubs play tricks with each other to grab Su Yao''s attention. On several occasions, Edith wanted to secretly throw away the three pups who were competing with him, but each time he was found by Su Yao, and each time he was beaten by Su Yao. However, Edith would not give up. He would regard the success of his three sons as his biggest goal in his life When his three sons were all 13 years old, his goal was finally achieved. It''s just that he didn''t succeed in losing his three sons, but that they are old and want to see the outside world After another 50 years in this world, Su Yao went to the next one. ¡­¡­ Looking at this group of familiar painting style, Su Yao has to doubt whether he is dreaming. Otherwise, how can he come to this nightmare like world again. He said in a trance, "Tangyuan, did I have a nightmare?" "Host, you''re not having nightmares. I''m sorry to tell you that the plane you come back to has a group of extremely sand sculpted Matt killers, and you are still the most normal person in this plane. " Tangyuan some schadenfreude said. Su Yao pinched people fiercely to prevent himself from fainting Why is it such a world again? " "I don''t know about that, maybe because your essence is sand sculpture." Su Yao resisted the impulse to vomit fragrance What''s my mission this time? " "Your mission this time is to stay in this world for a month, and in this month, you should continue to maintain your normal identity. You can''t be assimilated by the sand sculpture killing Matt here." ¡°¡­¡­ If I choose to give up, you will regard my mission as a failure and send me to the normal plane as soon as possible. " "Host, you have no right to give up. You can only leave this plane after failure." Tangyuan said, "host, this month you work hard, I believe you can do it, dry Dad!" "I have something very important to do, so I''ll withdraw first. I''ll see you in a month." Su Yao finally couldn''t bear the blow. He turned his eyes and fainted. The teacher who leads the way in front of him hears the movement coming from behind and looks back quickly. When he finds that the first person in the country who has been fooled in is lying on the cold floor, he immediately gives out a scream. He ran over and knelt down on the ground, shaking Su Yao hard and shouting, "Su Tianba, Su Tianba!" Su Yao did not respond. The teacher felt that something was not right. He trembled and stretched out a finger to probe Su Yao''s nose, but found that the other side had no breath. This time, he couldn''t keep his composure any longer. He cried and cried, just like his parents died. The suona students next door listened to the cry that seemed to break through the sky. They couldn''t help but feel sad. They picked up their own suona one after another and played a unique sad song. When the suona rings, there is either a happy event or a white event. In terms of this level of sadness, it''s absolutely nothing. Not far away, the students of the Department of funeral affairs came out carrying a coffin. They looked at the tearful teacher kneeling on the ground, and at Su Yao, who closed his eyes in front of him. They immediately understood who they were going to serve this time. Chapter 1112 It''s just that this time, the service object is so rustic that he actually wears such outdated clothes, and his hairstyle is quite different from theirs. When did such a character come to their school? Oh, they know that this person must be the first in the country who was cheated by the teacher. It is estimated that he died because he found himself out of tune with this school and did not bear the cruel fact. To say this classmate is really miserable, this just entered the school, has not enjoyed, so forever passed away. Alas, when they bury him, they should give him more paper money and let him go to hell to enjoy it. Bai Wuchang, the leader of the funeral department, patted the tearful teacher on the shoulder and said, "teacher, please forgive me. We will deal with this classmate''s affairs." The teacher grabbed his hand, "Bai Wuchang, please." "Teacher, you said that as long as we can do it, we will do it." Bai Wuchang''s tone is full of firmness, forbearance and sadness These emotions turned his words into the most beautiful in the world, and the teacher left tears of joy. "Bai Wuchang, you are really excellent. I have never seen such an excellent student as you. After graduation, you will become a very excellent successor." White impermanence some embarrassed smile, "teacher, although this is the truth, but you don''t have to say, I don''t want to because these words and destroy the feelings between me and my classmates." "No, Lord Bai Wuchang, we will never leave you alone. We will follow you all our life." The students standing behind him said with one voice. Seeing that they actually treat themselves sincerely, Bai Wuchang is very moved to leave tears, and he only has one drop of tears on the ground, and becomes a piece of paper money. "Students, I didn''t expect you to say such words. I''m so happy. I have decided that I will work with you to carry forward the funeral industry and let more and more people join us. " I have been used to this kind of thing with the students of the same subject. They picked up the paper money, and at the same time, they were flattering Bai Wuchang. "Lord Bai Wuchang, you are so excellent that you can do it. We all believe in you." "Lord Bai Wuchang, I can''t imagine any woman in this world who is worthy of you." "Lord Bai Wuchang..." White impermanence is praised by them a burst of blush, "OK, OK, you don''t praise me again, deal with this classmate''s affairs as soon as possible." "And don''t call me that in the future. I can''t afford it. You''ll call me often." None of the people present thought that the title was so strange, just because they were not normal people, "OK, often. I see. Often. " White impermanence closed his eyes, he listened to the sound again and again "often", as if into some wonderful world, showing a very happy smile. "Often classmate, I have thought well, I want to ask you to bury this Su Tianba classmate well, don''t let him die can''t close his eyes." Bai Wuchang nodded, "on burial technology, we are professional, we will never let you down." "Often classmates, I believe you." Chapter 1113 Just when they lifted Su Yao up to put him in the coffin, Su Yao suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the group of people in white mourning clothes in front of him and was shocked. Su Yao looked around again. When he saw the big coffin, he felt that his whole life was not good. What''s going on? How can there be a big coffin here? Who are these people in white mourning clothes? Is he going to hell? The people who have been looking at Su Yao are shocked to see him wake up. Carrying him two people immediately released their hands, "cheat corpse, cheat corpse, tianshike''s classmates come quickly!" Others are shivering at Bai Wuchang, hoping that he can do something. Bai Wuchang felt the call of duty. He stepped forward, looked directly at Su Yao, and said calmly, "this classmate, I know you are not reconciled, but life and death are decided by heaven. Since you are dead, you should obey the will of heaven, don''t force any more, go to peace, we will bury you well." "If you have any unfulfilled wishes, just say them and we will do our best to help you achieve them." Listening to his words, Su Yao was even more confused. He put his hand on his chest, felt the strong heartbeat, and made sure he was OK. So these people in white mourning clothes are a group of sand sculptures in this world. Thinking of this, Su Yao wanted to faint again. But no, if he faints again, he will be buried as a dead man by the sand sculptures in front of him. He didn''t want to end his miserable life in this world that way. "This classmate, you made a mistake. I didn''t die. I just fainted just now. I don''t breathe when I faint, so people often think I''m dead. " Bai Wuchang looked at him with half faith, "are you sure you''re not talking nonsense?" "I cheat you, and there''s no good to take. If you really don''t believe me, you can touch me. There''s no temperature in the body of the dead." Bai Wuchang tentatively reaches out his hand and touches him, and finds that he does have a temperature, but he does not dispel his suspicion of Su Yao. "People still have body temperature when they die, so it doesn''t mean you''re alive." Su Yao is too lazy to explain. He pulls Bai Wuchang over and forces his head to his chest. The rest of the people on the scene opened their mouths wide. They couldn''t believe it. This, this is how a bully unreasonable young ah? It''s too much to dare to treat them like this! They all came forward, ready to take back their white impermanence. By their way, Bai Wuchang finally recovered. He thought about the generous and reassuring embrace, and looked at Su Yao with a shy face. "This classmate, you are so bad that you did that kind of thing to me when I didn''t pay attention to you." Su Yao said coldly, "classmate, you are wrong. I just want you to listen to my heartbeat. You should have heard my heartbeat just now, right?" Bai Wuchang didn''t expect that he had just suddenly done that, just to let himself listen to his heart beat. He couldn''t help feeling a little lost. ¡°¡­¡­ Classmate, I did hear your heartbeat just now. " "Do you think I''m dead or alive now?" "Living people." Chapter 1114 Bai Wuchang wanted to say something more. The teacher suddenly rushed up and hugged Su Yao. He looked at Su Yao excitedly. "Su Tianba, you didn''t die. That''s great. I was really scared to death by you just now." Listening to the first three words, Su Yao''s brow suddenly wrinkled tightly, "what did you just call me?" The teacher was puzzled, "Su Tianba, what''s the problem?" Su Yao Of course, there are problems, and it''s a big problem. As a normal person, how can he call this kind of name that integrates marisue and Matt? And how can he name the hero of a sand sculpture novel? He doesn''t want to become a sand sculpture. Change, this name must change! "Teacher, please don''t call me Su Tianba any more!" "What should I call you? Do you call it bully? " Listen to this sentence, Su Yao almost choked by his own saliva, "cough, teacher, I''m not asking you to call me like this, I''m going to change my name." "What kind of name do you want to change? Cycads? Sue dog egg? Or Su RI Tian? " Su Yao The world is really a normal person without, his life is really too hard. "Teacher, you''d better leave these names to those students in need. I''ve already figured out what to change them to." "Tell me about it, su. I want to know what kind of names can match the three names I have." ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao The teacher was stunned. He had thought that Su Yao would have a name that was earth shaking and the only one that was very domineering in the world, but he didn''t expect that his name was so ordinary and earthy. He is too naive. He should have known that Su Tianba is a man with no taste when he saw his classmate''s explosive clothes. He decided that he must help Su Tianba to change the extreme aesthetic. "Su Tianba, Su Yao''s earthy name doesn''t conform to your tall temperament at all. Listen to the teacher, you''d better choose one of the three that the teacher thinks." Su Yao, who was told his name for the first time, wanted to hit others. He took a deep breath and tried to control himself. "Teacher, I think Su Yao''s name is very good, especially for me who is low-key." When the teacher saw that he was so stubborn, he said, "Su Tianba, I don''t know how your parents taught you, and I won''t care. But now that you are my student, I should be responsible to you. " "And as the saying goes, one day as a teacher, one life as a father, I think it is necessary for me to educate you like a father. Su Tianba, I will certainly change your twisted aesthetics. I will make you the best successor in the world. " Those students who were still watching silently were moved to tears by his words. They clapped their hands one after another, and they also had a sense of rhythm. "Pa Pa Pa!" "Pa Pa Pa!" "Teacher Niu Aoqi, you are really wonderful. You are the best teacher in the world." Su Yao didn''t think that he just wanted to change his normal name. The teacher Niu Ao Qi had so many plays. he didn''t control it for a moment, he make complaints about it. "Can you play like your hair," said the teacher, "arrogant teacher?" Chapter 1115 The teacher was not angry because he heard that suyao''s words were not praise him but make complaints about him. "Su Tianba, you really have a lot of insight. You deserve to be the first in the country." Su Yao What, my words clearly are in Tucao, how did you suddenly make complaints about me? Your mind is full of sea water. "Su Tianba, in fact, I always have a dream." Su Yao Sorry, teacher Niu Aoqi, I don''t want to know what your dream is If you really want to talk about it, talk to other students. I don''t think they will mind your long speech. Teacher Niu Aoqi ignored his words, sighed, and then said, "I always want to be an actor, stand on the top stage in the world, let all people become my fans, let the whole world cheer for me..." "But sometimes, the reality always goes against the dream. For some reason, I didn''t become an actor, but a teacher. But now I am very happy, because I can make more people shine... " "But I also have some regrets. I think if I can do it again, I will try my best to get on that stage." With that, the teacher fell into tears. Su Yao looked at his tears, which turned into chalk as soon as his eyes fell off, and felt that his brain was really not enough. Is this the world of killing matt or marisu? Or is it a combination of these two things - the world of killing masu? However, why did the tears not turn into pearls, but into chalk that they didn''t cherish at all? Does it have something to do with each other''s career? Other people didn''t think so much, they just felt sad and tearful for the teacher Niu Aoqi. "Teacher Niu, don''t be sad. Although you can''t be a good actor, you have become a good teacher that everyone respects." "Yes, Mr. Niu, you are the best teacher in the world. No one can be better than you." "Teacher Niu, actually I also have a dream..." They cried louder and louder. Hearing this, Su Yao felt that his head was going to explode. He covered his ears and retreated quietly, trying to escape from the sand sculptures. But he retreated and suddenly ran into a man. He turned around and took a look. When he saw the boy with a big gold necklace and a red cotton padded jacket, he almost died on the spot. He pinched his own people hard, which saved him. God, dare you show him some creatures in the sun? He doesn''t want to see any more marisue and kill Matt! The boy at the head of the plane, looking at Su Yao with short black hair, wearing a white T-shirt and jeans, quickly stepped back. His eyes were full of disgust for Su Yao. "Bumpkin, stay away from me. Don''t let the smell of explosion on you contaminate me." "Oh, my God, how could the security guard of the school let you in? The air here is full of the smell of you. I''m about to suffocate." Su Yao turned his eyes. You''re the one who blew up, right? When the boy at the head of the plane saw that he rolled his eyes at him, he immediately became angry, "bumpkin, you dare to despise me. Do you know who I am? I''m Nangong Feitian, the son of the richest man in the world!" Chapter 1116 Listening to the name of the explosion, Su Yao took a look at the head of his plane. "Since you call it that name, you must be able to fly, right?" "Of course." Nangong Feitian is very proud to raise it. "I don''t know if Nangong Feitian would like to fly around in front of me." Nangong Feitian looked at him with disdain, "you don''t have the qualification to see my Feitian''s heroic posture." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "then you just can''t fly. Since you can''t fly, don''t talk big there." Nangong Feitian immediately hit his challenge, "OK, I''ll fly to you now. I''ll make you admire Wuti Touzi." "Good." He would like to see if this Hanbi can really fly. Nangong Feitian snorted, "you have to watch it." "My two eyes are already staring at you, you can fly quickly." The next second, Su Yao saw Nangong Feitian turn the thing on his head that looked like a plane, and then he flew. Fly up Su Yao looked at Nangong flying higher and higher, and the Three Outlooks were shocked. He thought that this simple criticism was just pretending to be forced, but he didn''t expect that he could really fly. God, what a strange world is this? Nangong Feitian enjoyed the condescending feeling very much. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. In the next second, something came out of his lower body. Smell this more than herring canned taste, Su Yao had no time to cover his mouth and nose, was directly smoked fainted in the past. And Nangong Feitian was very excited and yelled, "sooner or later, this world will be my Nangong Feitian''s world!" Hearing the news here, teacher Niu Aoqi and the students in the funeral Department turned around and looked at it. When they saw Su Yao who fainted on the ground again, they rushed over and began to cry around him. Suona students listen to this earth shaking cry, once again blowing to the suona in their hands. Suddenly, the whole teaching building students are immersed in this sad atmosphere. "Su Tianba, Su Tianba, what''s the matter with you?" Niu Aoqi teacher shakes Su Yao''s body hard. The students in the funeral Department yelled with him. Nangong Feitian, who was flying above them, was angry when he saw that they were actually paying attention to such a tasteless bumpkin. "What are you doing there? Why don''t you come to worship the heroism of the great God?" They looked up at him and continued to cry there. Nangong Feitian, once again ignored Well, you''ve managed to get Ben''s attention. He''d like to see what''s good about this bumpkin. Nangong Feitian stopped his flying behavior and stood in front of Su Yao, who had passed out. He kept looking up and down at him. Then he suddenly found that although Su Yao''s taste was very rustic, his face was very good-looking. If you change his shape, you will surely charm thousands of girls. Is it because the bumpkin looks so good that the teacher and the students ignore him? No, he is the most beautiful man in the world. No boy in the world can match him. So there must be something wrong with it. Nangong Feitian touched his face and thought Chapter 1117 With the unremitting efforts of teacher Niu Aoqi, Su Yao finally woke up. When he opened his eyes, he was shocked by the ghost like faces in front of him. ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing? " "Su Tianba, you just passed out again. This is the second time you passed out today. What''s the matter with you?" Niu Aoqi looked at him with worried eyes. Su Yao He also wanted to know what happened to him. He fainted twice in one day. What evil did he do? Seeing his melancholy face, Niu Aoqi''s teacher became more worried. "Su Tianba, do you have any difficulty in hiding it?" When he said this, his eyes involuntarily shifted to a key part of Su Yao''s lower body. Other people''s eyes moved with his. Seeing that they were all looking at themselves, Su Yao''s expression was distorted for a moment. You won''t do it. Your family won''t do it! He took a deep breath Teacher, I''ve been weak since I was a child. I faint several times every day, but I''m used to it. Don''t worry about me any more. I''ll finish after a short rest. " He can''t say that he was fainted by Nangong Feitian''s fart. That would not only make him lose face, but also attract Nangong Feitian''s hatred. He doesn''t want to be entangled by this sand sculpture. Niu Aoqi teacher listened to his words, tears from his eyes. "Su Tianba, I didn''t expect that you are so weak and strong minded. You are seriously ill, and you study hard. I''m really moved. If you go to the top ten people who moved the world, you will be selected. " Su Yao Which eye do you see my mutilation? And if you continue to cry, the teaching building will be flooded with chalk. ¡°¡­¡­ Teacher, we''ve wasted enough time. Let''s go to class now. I want to meet my new classmate. " I hope his classmates can be a little bit normal, just a little bit. Niu Aoqi reached out and touched his tears, "OK, I''ll take you to meet your new classmates now." Nangong Feitian, who was completely ignored, saw that Su Yao was going to leave and quickly came forward to stop him. Su Yao''s eyes fell on his plane. In fact, he couldn''t figure out how Nangong Feitian got up just now. Is that not a haircut, but a flying device? Seeing that Su Yao had been looking at his airplane head, Nangong Feitian thought he was envious. "Bumpkin, do you want to have the same hairstyle as me?" Su Yao Who wants to have the same hairstyle as you? You are a fool. You should go alone. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Nangong Feitian took him for granted. He sighed, "Alas, a good genius is the easiest to attract envy. If you want to be as good as me, you can be my little brother. " Su Yao laughed, "then I want to ask the outstanding Nangong Feitian students about their academic performance." Nangong Feitian choked. I didn''t expect that this bumpkin would even use this move. It''s really hateful. ¡°¡­¡­ Academic performance does not represent anything. If you want to judge whether a person is excellent or not, you have to look at it comprehensively. " "But I''m number one in the country." ¡°¡­¡­ My family is the richest in the world. " "I''m number one in the country." Chapter 1118 ¡°¡­¡­ I''m the girl in the world who wants to marry the most. " "I''m number one in the country." Su Yao started the repeater mode. Nangong Feitian almost vomited blood because of his anger. It''s too much for this local bumpkin to talk about his achievements all the time! Is it great to be number one in the country? In front of his son, who is the richest man in the world, no fart. ¡°¡­¡­ Bumpkin, you''re all over, so you''re going to be able to do it, aren''t you? " "But you''re not even good at grades." Su Yao very disdainful smile, "we are now students, to compare the natural results." Nangong Feitian couldn''t say anything, because his grades were the worst in the school. This is probably when God opens a door for you, he will close a window for you. He defeated Nangong Feitian so easily, but Su Yao was not happy at all, because his opponent was a sand sculpture with no brains. This kind of competition made him have no sense of achievement. Alas, the world of normal people is really lonely. Su Yao looked at the silly teacher standing there, "teacher, let''s go." The teacher suddenly recovered. He held Su Yao''s hand and said excitedly, "Su Tianba, I didn''t expect you to beat Nangong Feitian so easily. I really didn''t see the wrong person. It was the right decision in my life to fool you into this school." Su Yao In other words, the reason why he appeared in this school full of sand sculptures was that the original owner was fooled by this teacher? Su Yao shook off Niu''s arrogant hand and said, "teacher, I really thank your family!" "No, you just need to thank me." Niu Ao Qi said without any politeness. Su Yao I think your skin is really thicker than the wall. "Su Tianba, let''s go. Class is coming soon." Looking at Su Yao''s leaving figure, Nangong Feitian roared, "tubaozi, tell me your name, I''ll fight with you sometime." Su Yao ignored him directly and quickened his pace. Nangong Feitian, who has never been treated like this before, seems to have been hit by something in the heart, and instantly turns into the mode of a hegemonic president, "man, you have successfully attracted my attention, and I will remember you all my life!" Su Yao faltered and almost fell. Grass, compared with these sand sculptures, Edith was so normal that he suddenly wanted to go back to the upper plane. ¡­¡­ When entering this unique classroom, although he has experienced many worlds, Su Yao still can''t hold calm. After all, no school classroom is like this. The girl who was nearest to the door saw that he was stunned and looked at his dress again. She immediately sneered with disdain, "where did you come from Su Yao looked in the direction of the sound, and saw a girl sitting there. The girl had colorful marisu hair, and her clothes also formed the color of rainbow, and the face seemed to have been seen somewhere. Su Yao recalled it carefully, then said to the girl, "classmate, I guess your name must be Murong Cuihua, right?" The girl didn''t expect that he actually knew what his name was. She was shocked. "How do you know my name?" Chapter 1119 "I know. You must have followed me for a while because you coveted my beauty. Then you will know my name. It''s a pervert to do such a thing even if you''re a native! " Su Yao immediately rolled a white eye, "Murong Cuihua classmate, did not expect that you are still so narcissistic. Don''t worry. I''m not interested in you at all. I don''t like you. " However, on hearing this, Murong Cuihua immediately exploded, "bumpkin, what do you mean? Do you think I''m not beautiful enough? I''m the flower of this school. You dare to question my beauty. You''d better kneel down and apologize to me, or I''ll never let you go. " Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "Murong Cuihua, you are beautiful in some way." "In what way?" "You think so." Su Yao make complaints about it without mercy. Murong Cuihua was even more angry. "You have the ability to report your name, bumpkin." Su Yao raised his chin, "Su Tianba." "Su Tianba?" Hearing the name, Murong Cuihua''s eyes suddenly became sharp, "so you are the Su Tianba who took the first place in the country. Good. From today on, we are the enemy..." "I want to declare war with you. Sooner or later, I will take the first place in the country back from you." Su Yao, who had already experienced this kind of thing, immediately felt that his head was too big. Why should he meet Murong Cuihua, the fighter in the sand sculpture? He doesn''t need other big waves in his life any more! "Murong Cuihua, since you want to be the first in the country, I''ll give it to you. From now on, you are the new number one in the country. " As long as you don''t pester me like before, I can sacrifice anything. Except, of course, virginity Murong Cuihua heard this, more angry, "Su Tianba, what do you mean, you are looking down on me?" Su Yao spread his hands and said innocently, "I''m not looking down on you." "What do you mean by that?" "I just see that you like the position of No.1 in the country so much and give it to you." Su Yao said, "I don''t want to be the first in the country for a long time. If you need it so much, just take it." However, Murong Cuihua only felt his shame on his nakedness. "Su Tianba, I tell you that I will be the first in the country through my own efforts. I Murong Cuihua will not accept any charity." Su Yao very perfunctory "Oh" a, "that you refuel, I look after you." Murong Cuihua is very proud of the hum, "you wait to accept it, the next test, I will definitely be the first in the country, when you wait to be driven out of school." "By the way, I''d like to remind you that you''d better change your dress as soon as possible, or you''ll be punished by the discipline inspection department." Su Yao frowned. As soon as he wanted to know what the discipline inspection department was, suddenly several people rushed in. They were all dressed in black bodyguard clothes, and in their hands they were all carrying a water pistol that only children could play with. "Who is Su Tianba?" The boy with a green color at the head said. On hearing this, Su Yao knew that they were coming for him. He sighed helplessly and stepped forward. "I''m Su Tianba. What can I do for you?" Excellent people are really the easiest to attract the attention of others. It''s time for him to find a way to keep a low profile. Chapter 1120 Dongfang Tiezhu looked at him up and down, and immediately understood why the headmaster wanted them to come to Su Tianba, who was transferred to another school today. Because he is slovenly, rustic to the explosion, with this school out of place. If this is known by other schools, it will be their teachers and students who will lose face. In order to defend the dignity of the whole school, they must transform Su Tianba into a normal person, and let him really integrate into the big group. "Su Tianba, I''m Dongfang Tiezhu of discipline inspection department. My purpose here is to transform you into a man who can charm thousands of girls." Su Yao finally knew what they were looking for. They wanted to turn him into a killer. He can promise other things, but he can''t compromise on this matter. He will never become a man who kills Matt like them. He wants to be the only normal person in the world. "Dongfang Tiezhu, I don''t want to trouble you about this, and I think it''s very good. I don''t want to be a man who can charm thousands of girls. I just want to be the most real myself." However, Dongfang Tiezhu has always been impartial in law enforcement and selfless. Naturally, his determination will not be shaken by his words. "Su Tianba, you have no right to refuse. All you have to do is cooperate with us." Su Yao sneered, "what if I don''t cooperate with you?" "Then we can only be rude to you." Dongfang Tiezhu looked at the members who came with him, "take him away, don''t let him run away." "Yes, Minister Tiezhu." Several of them came forward one after another and surrounded Su Yao. However, Su Yao is like a loach that can''t catch it. They are like playing hide and seek in the classroom. Finally, Su Yao was forced to the window by them. "Su Tianba, please give up your resistance. We are doing it for you." Su Yao snorted coldly, "if you are really for my good, you should let me go. I just want to be myself. What''s wrong with that? " "There''s nothing wrong, but you can''t do it like this. You don''t think about yourself, but also about your parents. Do you think your parents are looked down upon by others because of you?" One of the boys with a yellow cock''s head painstakingly advised. However, Su Yao was not moved at all. "I am an orphan. I have no parents, so I just need to think about my own feelings." The boy didn''t expect that he had such a miserable experience. He was stunned. But also just feel that he is a little poor just, and will not let him go, "Su Tianba classmate, although I sympathize with your experience, but this can not be your reason to escape, please come with us, otherwise we really can only rough you." "You have the ability to come and have a try. Believe it or not, I''ll jump down from here at once?" Su Yao''s foot had already stepped out of the window. Looking at his action, everyone in the classroom was shocked. Dongfang Tiezhu quickly stepped forward, "Su Tianba, don''t be impulsive. You have to think clearly. If you really jump down, your life will be lost." Su Yao another foot also stepped out, "but compared with being transformed by you, I would rather die." Chapter 1121 With these words, he jumped down. Dongfang Tiezhu''s pupil suddenly shrinks. He rushes over and reaches out his hand to pull Su Yao back. But it''s too late. He can only watch Su Yao fall. But then something happened that made him reorganize his three outlooks. Su Yao made a very handsome back somersault and landed successfully. Yes, he didn''t read it wrong. There was nothing wrong with Su Yao. If he had been a normal person, he would have been chasing him. But Dongfang Tiezhu is different. Now he is full of Su Yao''s very handsome back somersault. It''s not that he hasn''t done the back somersault, but he''s never done it so handsome. Does the handsome back somersault have to be done in the air? Since this is the case, he''ll have a try. He can''t lose to Su Tianba, a new transfer student. So the other students in the classroom watched helplessly as the Oriental iron pillar, which they respected and feared, jumped down. But they don''t think it''s anything, because this kind of thing is nothing to the powerful east iron pillar. They also cheered for Dongfang Tiezhu one after another, "minister Tiezhu, come on, you are the best!" Dongfang Tiezhu, as the party concerned, doesn''t think it''s anything. If he can''t even overcome this small difficulty, he is not worthy to be the Minister of discipline inspection department. Dongfang Tiezhu took a deep breath and was ready to try a back somersault in the air. But as soon as he reached the middle of the somersault, his waist suddenly flashed. He can only fall straight down, but also the kind of head to the ground. Standing in front of the window, the sand sculpture crowd felt that nothing terrible would happen. They were continuing to refuel the east iron pillar. But as the only normal person, Su Yao found something wrong with him, which was reflected in the fact that the eastern iron pillar couldn''t even move. When the eastern iron pillar was about to face the ground, those people finally found something wrong. They closed their eyes one after another and did not dare to see the next cruel scene. "Minister Tiezhu, if you go all the way well, we will surely bury you and take care of your family." And Su Yao quickly rushed forward, after finding the right angle, he opened his hands to the east iron pillar falling down to his side. In the end, Dongfang Tiezhu didn''t fall down and die. He was saved by Su Yao, but their posture is very strange now. Su Yao''s hand is on Dongfang Tiezhu''s pants, which are slowly breaking because they can''t bear Su Yao''s strength Then, with a bang, Dongfang Tiezhu''s head made a zero distance contact with the ground, and because his trousers were broken, the pair of childish underpants he was wearing inside came out. Su Yao looked at piggy, who was printed on his underwear, and remained silent for a few seconds. After waiting for the reaction, he quickly helped up the eastern iron pillar which could not be lifted. Su Yao''s eyes shifted from his underwear to his head, "Dongfang Tiezhu, is your head OK?" "I''m fine." The eastern iron pillar said and knocked his head with his hand. Looking at his stupid behavior, Su Yao was silent Are you sure you really have nothing? " "Really, Su Tianba, I really have nothing. I''ll tell you, the hardest part of my body is my head... " Chapter 1122 ¡°¡­¡­ That is to say, even if I didn''t save you just now, you won''t have anything to do with it? " "No Dongfang Tiezhu shook his head. "If it wasn''t Su Tianba, you saved me just now, I must have fallen into a level 10 disabled person and will be lying in bed all my life." "Su Tianba, thank you. If it wasn''t for you, my family''s hope would be gone. You are such a good man." Su Yao was embarrassed when he said, "don''t, don''t praise me like that. I just did what I should do." "No, Su Tianba, don''t be modest. From today on, you are my great benefactor of Dongfang Tiezhu... " Dongfang Tiezhu''s mood suddenly excited. Seeing that he looked at himself with that kind of coy eyes, Su Yao''s heart suddenly rose with an unknown premonition. "Dongfang Tiezhu, you really don''t have to be like this, I..." "Su Tianba, do you know?" Dongfang Tiezhu interrupted him, "your heroism has been deeply imprinted in my mind. I''ve never seen such a handsome person as you. If you don''t mind, I''d like to repay you with my body. " Then he gave Su Yao a coy smile. Su Yao was so disgusted by Dongfang Tiezhu that he almost vomited out the meal overnight. He stepped back a few steps to avoid the other party suddenly giving him a bear hug. "No, no, no, forget it. I don''t need you to repay me." The eastern iron pillar was wronged extremely immediately, "why, am I not good-looking?" Su Yao It is said that the Oriental iron pillar is quite good, but "Dongfang Tiezhu, it''s not because you''re not good-looking, but because I already have someone I like." Listening to this, Dongfang Tiezhu''s eyes brightened. "What you mean is that if you don''t have someone you like, then you are likely to choose to be with me?" Su Yao immediately rolled his eyes, "Dongfang Tiezhu, the most impossible thing in the world is if, so please don''t say that again." Bah, even if I don''t have someone I like, I won''t choose to be with you. I''d rather be single to the end of time. Dongfang Tiezhu is not a person who likes to be dogged. Seeing Su Yao''s refusal so clearly, he gave up the idea. "Classmate Su Tianba, just think I was joking with you. But I have to pay for it. I don''t like to owe it to others. " Listen to this, Su Yao is finally relieved, "Dongfang Tiezhu classmate, since you have to repay me, then I hope you can let me go, don''t pull me to transform, I just want to keep this way." "No, but I can''t promise you about it." Dongfang Tiezhu rejected him very decisively, "and I will make you willing to accept the transformation of our discipline inspection department one day." Seeing that he still didn''t give up the idea, Su Yao wanted to kill people. "Dongfang Tiezhu, are you really going to fight me?" "Yes." Dongfang Tiezhu nodded, "this matter is related to the honor of our school, I will never give up." Su Yao sneered, "then don''t blame me for being rude to you." Dongfang Tiezhu didn''t realize any danger. "Su Tianba, why do you have to be so stubborn? People will change. It doesn''t make any difference now or later. And are you willing to do it all the time? " Chapter 1123 Su Yao didn''t want to talk to him, so he hit him hard. "Dongfang Tiezhu, this is the answer I gave you. If you have to fight me, I will see you once and beat you once, until you dare not fight again. " However, Dongfang Tiezhu didn''t admit his advice. He also looked at Su Yao with his star eyes. "Su Tianba, you are really great. I''ve never seen anyone like you before. Can I worship you as my teacher?" Su Yao didn''t expect that he didn''t follow the routine. He almost spat out his blood. "Dongfang Tiezhu, what''s wrong with your brain? I think you really broke your brain just now. I suggest you go to see a doctor as soon as possible. Otherwise, if you miss the best treatment time, your family''s hope will be gone. " "Su Tianba, I didn''t expect you to care so much about my body. I''m so moved." Dongfang Tiezhu was moved to tears. And the tears he shed eventually turned into knives. Su Yao was completely speechless. Tears will turn into chalk even if, but did not expect that there is a knife, this will not be blind to poke eyes? ¡°¡­¡­ Dongfang Tiezhu, can you stop crying? " Su Yao said as he dodged a knife flying towards him. Dongfeng Tiezhu reached out to wipe his tears, and then his hand was cut by the knife that his tears turned into. Looking at this scene, Su Yao was speechless. These people are really more than one sand sculpture. "Dongfang Tiezhu, I think you really have to go to the hospital this time. Your hands are almost useless." "It''s OK. I''m used to it." Oriental iron pillar says without care. Su Yao Hands are almost useless, but also said nothing, how many tendons are missing in your brain? "Dongfang Tiezhu, I know that you are really used to this kind of thing, but you can''t make fun of your body, and other students will worry about you when they see you like this." No, why did he suddenly care about the sand sculpture? Isn''t the most important thing he should do now the original sand sculpture? His brain must be broken "Dongfang Tiezhu, you think I didn''t say anything. Goodbye." Seeing that he was about to leave, Dongfang Tiezhu quickly held his hand. "Su Tianba, were you worried about me just now?" Su Yao didn''t say anything. He looked down at Dongfang Tiezhu''s hand. He had only one idea in his mind - he must wash his hands. "Su Tianba, I know I look good, but don''t look at me like this. I will be shy." Su Yao suddenly got goose bumps. He threw away Dongfang Tiezhu''s hand, but with 100% of the force, he directly threw out Dongfang Tiezhu. He looked at the eastern iron pillar thrown into the flowers by himself and was silent for a few seconds. Then he turned and quickly fled the scene as if nothing had happened. After Dongfang Tiezhu came out of the flowers, he found that Su Yao had disappeared. But he was not discouraged. Dongfang Tiezhu started his dog nose skill and chased him in a certain direction through the smell left by Su Yao "Su Tianba, I finally found you." Hearing this sound, Su Yao, who was going to the toilet, looked up. When he saw the face of Dongfang Tiezhu, he was startled Dongfang Tiezhu, what are you doing? " Chapter 1124 The toilet in the school is also decorated very luxurious, and the space is large enough, a single room can accommodate five people. Dongfang Tiezhu jumped in directly, "Su Tianba, I have decided that before you accept the transformation of our discipline inspection department, I will stay with you." Su Yao suddenly regretted that he had saved such a stupid thing just now. He should have let the sand force thing fall into a cripple. He resisted the impulse to beat the eastern iron pillar to death with one blow, and took a deep breath Dongfang Tiezhu, I''m still in the toilet. Could you please go out for a while? " Dongfeng Tiezhu seemed to have no understanding of what he said. He continued to challenge Su Yao''s patience. "Su Tianba, you go to your toilet, I say my words, you can treat me as if I don''t exist." Su Yao forehead veins suddenly convex convex, "but you are here, I can''t pull out, if I choke bad, you can afford it?" "Of course I can afford it, and I have enough money to support you all my life." Su Yao can''t help it any more. He kicks the east iron pillar out, cleans it up quickly and puts on his pants before the east iron pillar reacts. Dongfang Tiezhu was so kicked that he couldn''t move any more. He covered his stomach with his hand, and his expression was very painful. But he was still not angry, and he continued to flatter Su Yao there. "Su Tianba, you are really great. I must take you as my teacher." Su Yaoli ignored him, pretended not to see him, and quickly left the toilet. Dongfang Tiezhu was sent to the hospital by the members of discipline inspection department. According to the doctor''s diagnosis, he had to stay in the hospital for half a month. After learning the news, Su Yao was relieved. Finally, he didn''t have to face the eastern iron pillar. ¡­¡­ However, it turns out that even without the eastern iron pillar, there will be the iron pillar of Ximen and the iron pillar of Nangong. Murong Cuihua''s fiance Dongfang HongRi doesn''t know where to get the false news that Su Yao covets Murong Cuihua, and comes to find Su Yao to settle the accounts. At that time, Su Yao was playing games very leisurely. Dongfang HongRi suddenly burst in, kicked on his desk, and left a stack of test papers in front of him. He said very arrogantly, "Su Tianba, I heard that you are going to rob Cuihua with me. Do you dare to compete with me?" Su Yao looked up at him. Without saying anything, he continued to play games. Seeing that he dared to ignore himself, Dongfang HongRi''s anger became more vigorous. "Su Tianba, do you think it''s great to be the first in the country? I tell you, I am more amazing than you. You''d better stay away from Cuihua in the future, or I won''t let you stay in this school! " "It''s amazing." Su Yao said without raising his head. Dongfang HongRi slapped the table. "It seems that you are really going to rob Cuihua with me. It''s good. It''s my first time to meet someone who dares to challenge me. Su Tianba, let''s have a competition now. Whoever loses will stay away from Cuihua. " "No." Su Yao continued to play the game. Dongfang HongRi almost didn''t come up in a breath, "Su Tianba, what do you mean? You look down on me, don''t you?" "I''m not interested in Murong Cuihua at all." Su Yao looked up at him, "and I''m not interested in competing with a weak chicken like you." Chapter 1125 Dongfang HongRi immediately felt that he was humiliated by Tianda. "Su Tianba, you dare to look down on me and Cuihua. That''s good. You have successfully attracted my attention. From today on, I will make you pay for these words. " Su Yao had to doubt whether he was a villain in this world. Otherwise, why did he come to pester him one or two. "You want to compete with me, right? Tell me, what?" Dongfang HongRi''s brain can''t turn around What do you mean Su Yao rolled a big white eye, "isn''t that what you want to compare with me? Why, don''t you dare to compare with me now?" "Dare not compare with you? You''re really joking. How can I be afraid of you, who don''t know where you come from? " Dongfang HongRi laughs with disdain. "We are faster than the one who does the test paper and the one who has the highest accuracy." Su Yao was speechless. "Are you sure you want to compare this with me?" "Of course." Dongfang HongRi snorted, "why, don''t you dare to compare with me?" Su Yao said with a smile, "no, I''m afraid you''ll kneel down to me later and beg for mercy, so you''d better think it over, or you''ll have no time to regret it." "Don''t worry, you will never wait for that moment." Oriental red sun is full of cross, "and the person who kneels to beg for mercy will only be you." "In that case, let''s start." Su Yao put down his mobile phone, picked up his pen and began to work on the stack of test papers in front of him. Seeing this, a smile flashed quickly in the eyes of Dongfang HongRi. Hum, the questions in this stack of test papers were written by some of the best teachers in the world. It''s not only very difficult, but also a collection of eight languages. He doesn''t believe that Su Tianba''s native buns who have never been abroad can do it. He is sure to win the contest. Dongfang HongRi thought so, took out another stack of papers prepared in advance, and began to do it. He looked at Su Yao while he was doing it. He was more relieved to see that Su Yao was very slow. But ten minutes later "I''ve done it." Su Yao''s voice rang. Dongfang HongRi was stunned. He couldn''t believe it and said, "Su Tianba, you''ve really done everything. Are you lying to me?" "If you really don''t believe me, check for yourself whether I''ve finished or not." Su Yao said as he pushed the stack of test papers he had made to him. Dongfang HongRi picked up the stack of test papers and looked through them. When he found that he had finished all of them, he was shocked, but soon recovered his composure. "What if you do it fast? It doesn''t mean your answer is right." "I have not done right, you come up with the correct answer to compare it not OK?" Su Yao said with a smile. The red sun in the East was silent How do you know I have the right answer in my hand? " Su Yao rolled his eyes. He could guess this kind of thing even with his feet. "Dongfang HongRi, do you still need to guess this simple question? Are you a fool?" Dongfang HongRi, who was scolded as a fool, was immediately angry. "Good, Su Tianba. I''ll see how many questions you can do right." With that, he took out the correct answers and compared them I don''t know. I''m scared by the contrast. The heart of Dongfang HongRi is getting colder and colde Chapter 1126 After all the comparisons, Dongfang HongRi found that there was no problem, that is to say, Su Yao was not only quick, but also 100% correct. Aware of two points, the heart of Oriental red sun is really cool. See his one face dish color, Su Yao Yang Yang Yang chin, "how, my answer has what wrong place?" Dongfang HongRi''s face was even more ugly. "This stack of papers was produced by some of the best teachers in the world, and collected the eight languages. How can you be a local bunk who has never been published in the country..." "Su Tianba, did you steal the correct answers from me and recite all the answers?" Su Yao suddenly rolled a big white eye, "Dongfang HongRi, do you think I have the ability to predict or what? And steal answers. Your imagination is really rich. " ¡°¡­¡­ If I''m really wrong, how did you make all these questions? " Dongfang HongRi still can''t believe that Su Yao finished this stack of test papers with his own ability. Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "Dongfang HongRi, I haven''t been abroad, but it doesn''t mean I haven''t learned the eight languages." Red sun in the East Well said and reasonable, he could not refute. ¡°¡­¡­ But even if you''ve taught yourself the eight languages, you can''t do all of them right. " Seeing that he had been holding on to this problem, Su Yao was too lazy to explain to him, "Dongfang HongRi, since you don''t believe me, we can have another competition until you are convinced with lipstick." This sounds perfectly normal, but Dongfang HongRi, who is not very normal in his mind, thinks that Su Yao is saying that he can''t afford to lose. He feels that he has been humiliated naked. ¡°¡­¡­ Su Tianba, you win this contest, but I won''t give up. I''ll come back to you tomorrow. " Listening to this, Su Yao immediately felt headache. What is his disaster constitution? Why are these sand sculptures entangled one by one? He really just wanted to have an ordinary day, fall! "Dongfang HongRi, I solemnly tell you one thing -" "I really don''t like Murong Cuihua, so the competition between us is meaningless. Please don''t come back to me tomorrow. I''m afraid other students will misunderstand our relationship." But Dongfang HongRi didn''t believe it. He just thought Su Yao wanted to escape. He looked at Su Yao with disgust. "Su Tianba, don''t say such words against your will. I know what you think in your heart. I don''t mind your admiration for Cuihua. After all, she is the best girl in the world." "If you go on like this, there will never be a girl who will like you." Su Yao Oh, my God, why people here can''t understand people. ¡°¡­¡­ Dongfang HongRi, do you know Dongfang Tiezhu? " "Of course. Tie Zhu is my cousin." Said the red sun. Su Yao It turned out to be a family. No wonder they all like brain tonic. "Do you know about Dongfang Tiezhu''s hospitalization?" Oriental red sun nodded, "know, what''s the problem?" "Do you know how he got hurt?" "Do you know?" The red sun of the East frowned and asked. Chapter 1127 Su Yao laughed, "of course I know, because the person who beat him into the hospital is me." "Originally, I didn''t want him to do it, but he was so annoyed that he had to pester me when I went to the toilet, and he said something to me that I didn''t know what to say..." "My biggest shortcoming is that I have a bad temper. If someone annoys me, I will beat that person mercilessly." Su Yao thought he would be very angry after he said these words, but he didn''t expect that he just said "Oh" flatly, then there was no following. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why don''t these sand sculptures follow the routine? How can he continue this topic? ¡°¡­¡­ Dongfang HongRi, after listening to my words, do you have no feelings at all? " "If not, it''s really not." Said the red sun. As expected, he should not have any expectations for these sand sculptures. Su Yao I hit your cousin Dongfang Tiezhu. Aren''t you going to avenge him? " No, why did he say that? Did his brain break down with the brains of these people? "That''s because he is inferior to others, and even if he really wants to take revenge, he will take revenge on you himself. I''m not qualified to take charge of it." "Besides, the law of the jungle, the world has always been like this." At this moment, Su Yao suddenly felt that the red sun in the East was very normal. But the next second, he felt confused. "Su Tianba, don''t think that I''m afraid of you when I say such words. I will never give up until I bring you down completely. Murong Cuihua can only be my Oriental red sun woman." "And Murong Cuihua''s eyes will only have me, Dongfang HongRi, you give up your immature ideas, you will never succeed!" "Su Tianba, we are the enemy from now on. Our ending is either you die or I die. Our ending is either you die or I die..." Gangzhen, if the red sun in the East returns to normal one day, the sun will definitely come out in the West. ¡°¡­¡­ Now that you have said that, I have nothing to say. You are just your beloved Murong Cuihua classmate standing behind you now. " Su Yao said. However, Dongfang HongRi didn''t believe him at all, "don''t cheat me. I''ve confirmed with Cuihua''s deskmate. She didn''t come back so soon." "But she''s really standing behind you, and her expression looks like she''s angry with you. You''d better apologize to her, or you''ll die awkwardly." Dongfang HongRi still didn''t believe it. He snorted coldly, "you''ve made a mistake. Cuihua will never be angry with me." Su Yao didn''t say a word any more. He looked at Murong Cuihua, who was standing behind the red sun in the East, and quietly stepped back. He doesn''t want to be involved in the next arena. But Dongfang HongRi still didn''t realize the danger of getting closer to him, and continued to say, "Su Tianba, I tell you that Cuihua and I are childhood sweethearts, and we have been engaged since childhood. I know her character best..." "Oh, really?" Murong Cuihua''s voice began to ring. Dongfang HongRi was so excited that he turned around stiffly. He didn''t know when Murong Cuihua appeared behind him. He almost died on the spot When did you come, Cuihua? " Chapter 1128 Murong Cuihua sneered, "Oriental red sun, when did I say that my temper is very good? And when did I allow you to interfere in my affairs? " Oriental red sun shrunk his neck, "Cuihua, your angry appearance is not beautiful at all." This immediately blew Murong Cuihua up. She grabbed Dongfang HongRi''s ear and said, "Dongfang HongRi, come out for me. I have a business of 10 billion yuan and I want to talk to you." Red sun in the East To end, Murong Cuihua said this, is to beat him, but also does not allow him to resist the kind. ¡°¡­¡­ Cuihua, there are so many students watching here. Can you save some face for me? " "Face?" Murong Cuihua sneered, "when you just came to find Su Tianba''s trouble, how did you feel shameless?" Listening to this, Dongfang HongRi mistakenly thought that she was protecting Su Yao, and immediately became jealous, "Murong Cuihua, you are my fiancee of Dongfang HongRi. How can you blame me for a bumpkin who has nothing to do with me? Haven''t you considered my feelings?" "Murong Cuihua, do you have a heart?" With that, tears fell down. Of course, as one of Jack Su, Dongfang HongRi is not out of date. As soon as his tears get out of his eyes, they turn into diamonds. As a gourd eater, Su Yao felt that he could not understand the painting style of the world. The roles of Murong Cuihua and Dongfang HongRi are obviously reversed. He has to doubt whether their gender is fake. Murong Cuihua was still angry. Seeing Dongfang HongRi talking to herself in this tone, she became even more angry. "Dongfang HongRi, since this is the case, let''s cancel our engagement." Listening to this, Dongfang HongRi turned her eyes and fainted directly. Murong Cuihua immediately panicked. She shook Dongfang HongRi and began to cry, "HongRi, wake up quickly, don''t scare me..." "Red sun, I was joking with you just now. How could I break my engagement with you..." The suona of suonake next door rang again. Su Yao felt that he was going to commit all his embarrassment Murong Cuihua, if you keep shaking like this, Dongfang HongRi will really die. " What''s more, if Murong Cuihua continues to cry like this, the students of funeral department will appear. He doesn''t want to see the sand sculpture of Bai Wuchang again. Hearing this, Murong Cuihua immediately stopped. She raised her head and looked at Su Yao angrily. "Su Tianba, I didn''t expect you to be so vicious." Su Yao immediately rolled a big white eye, "Murong Cuihua classmate, where am I vicious?" "Dongfang HongRi just made a little mistake, but he didn''t hurt you, but you cursed him to death. I really misunderstood you." Su Yao didn''t know what to say. He could never keep up with the brain circuits of these sand sculptures Murong Cuihua, think what you like. I don''t want to explain to you, but I advise you to send him to the clinic as soon as possible. " "Of course, if you don''t want him to wake up, you can keep him lying here." Murong Cuihua wants to rush up and beat him, but as he said, she should send Dongfang HongRi to the infirmary immediately. "Su Tianba, if something happens to HongRi, I will make you pay for it!" Chapter 1129 Su Yao I see your brain is filled with air. Dongfang HongRi is temporarily fainted by your words. Does it have anything to do with me? After putting down this cruel words, Murong Cuihua holds Dongfang HongRi very easily, which proves how amazing her arm strength is. "Red sun, you must hold on. I''m waiting for your wedding..." Murong Cuihua called and ran to the direction of the infirmary at the speed of 100 meters per second. Su Yao could not tell whether he came to the sand sculpture world or all kinds of Su worlds. This world is more exaggerated than the one he has been to before Because the speed of running is too fast, Murong Cuihua didn''t have time to brake, and with Dongfang HongRi in her arms, she ran into the door of the clinic. The door of the infirmary seems to be very fragile. It was knocked down by Murong Cuihua. And in front of her was a naked man. Murong Cuihua seems to have no sense of shame. She stares at the man for several minutes and then sighs, "your butt is really cocky. How did you practice like this?" Dongfang HongRi, who was held in her arms, seemed to realize that she was going to be wearing a green hat, and suddenly opened her eyes, "Murong Cuihua, why do you look at him with such eyes, because my buttocks are not cocky enough, or my face is not handsome enough?" The arrested Cuihua can''t help feeling guilty Red sun, you''re wrong. I didn''t mean to have a red apricot. I just can''t resist a beautiful man. " When Dongfang HongRi heard this, he felt as if he had knocked over ten jars of old vinegar. He was just about to denounce Murong Cuihua''s "disobedience to women''s rights". The man who was still naked suddenly turned around and showed his ugly face. "It''s the first time I''ve heard someone say I''m a beautiful man. I''m so happy. This classmate, would you like to ride the horse with me and share the prosperity of this world? " Murong Cuihua can''t say anything. She can''t help but vomit when she looks at the face that people can have nightmares when they love. Moreover, she vomites all over Dongfang HongRi who is held in her arms. The vomited Oriental red sun is not angry, but also very excited to look at her, "Cuihua, are you pregnant? I once heard people say that if a couple kisses, they are likely to have a baby. " Murong Cuihua has also heard this sentence, but she is not the naive critic of Dongfang HongRi. She is sure that she is not pregnant. As for why she vomited, it was all because she saw the sad face in front of her eyes. She thought that the legend was just a legend, but she didn''t think it was true. She had never seen such an ugly person with such personality. If she can, she really wants to buy a pair of eyes that have never seen this ghost. "Red sun, I''m not pregnant. I''m so ugly by his face that I vomit." Listening to this, although Dongfang HongRi was disappointed, he didn''t show it, "Cuihua, it doesn''t matter. We will have children in the future, and our children will be the most lovely children in the world." Murong Cuihua nodded shyly, "it will." Chapter 1130 But ghost sorrow, which they completely ignored, was not so happy. He walked to Murong Cuihua with the pace of not recognizing each other. "Cuihua classmate, don''t you want to know that I have the skill of raising buttocks?" Murong Cuihua doesn''t want to pay attention to him. She runs at 120 meters per second, completely breaking her latest record. At this moment, Dongfang HongRi felt that she was very handsome, and his heart beat faster. "Cuihua, come on, face me up. Don''t pity me because I''m a delicate flower." However, Murong Cuihua has no time to talk to him. Her speed is so fast that she can''t stop now. If we don''t stop in a hurry, she and Dongfang HongRi will fall into the pond not far ahead. You know, there are several crocodiles in that pond. If this person falls in, he will be gnawed to the bone. Murong Cuihua worked hard to run her brain, thought of one way after another, and was finally refuted by herself Just when she and Dongfang HongRi were about to fall in, it suddenly happened. A wall came out of nowhere and separated them from the pond. Murong Cuihua, who successfully picked up a small life, was relieved. Dongfang HongRi, who was held in her arms, fainted again. His face was pale and his breath was weak. He looked like he could die at any time. Murong Cuihua suddenly felt sad. She knelt down on the ground and looked up to the sky. Her voice was full of grief, "Oriental red sun!" The next second, sadness and joy resounded throughout the school. The students of the funeral Department arrived at the scene as soon as possible, and they did not forget to bring a coffin. "Is the red sun of the east the dead?" Bai Wuchang steps forward with four points of grief, three points of confusion and three points of reluctance in his eyes. He and the Oriental red sun have not completely separated. How can the Oriental red sun go like this? God is too much. Even if you want Dongfang HongRi to die, you have to wait until he defeats Dongfang HongRi. Murong Cuihua didn''t speak. She was crying there. See her cry "pear blossom with rain", white impermanence suddenly heart a little pity, "Cuihua, you don''t be sad, I will take good care of you instead of Dongfang HongRi, I will take care of you all my life." The second after he said this, Dongfang HongRi, who was judged dead by him, suddenly opened his eyes. He stares at the white impermanence who wants to dig his own corner. His face is very ugly. "White impermanence, I didn''t expect you to be such a villain. You want to dig my corner when I''m asleep. I''m really wrong about you. You don''t deserve to be my opponent at all!" Bai Wuchang didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and he also said, "Oriental red sun, just like a weak chicken that can die at any time, I advise you to let go, otherwise you will only harm Cuihua." "You don''t have to worry about this. It''s between me and Cuihua. You are not qualified to manage it." Said the red sun. "Yes, even if the red sun dies in the next second, I will always be with him." Murong Cuihua said firmly, "Bai Wuchang, I know you mean that to me, but it''s impossible between us. You''d better give up." Chapter 1131 White impermanence bleak smile. He''s lost, he''s lost, he''s lost, he''s lost. There is no comparison between him and the Oriental red sun. Dongfang HongRi is a winner in life, but Bai Wuchang is just a loser. He will never win Dongfang HongRi He should have known that for a long time. Just why does his heart suddenly hurt so much? ¡°¡­¡­ Dongfang HongRi, I give up. I won''t pester you any more. I wish you and Murong Cuihua a happy marriage for a long time Finish saying this words, white impermanence flicks away, his figure is permeated with an unspeakable desolation. Dongfang HongRi feels a pain in his heart. He looks at Bai Wuchang''s figure leaving. The pain is so painful that he can hardly breathe. Why? Why did his heart hurt so much after hearing that? Why on earth is this? Dongfang HongRi looks at Murong Cuihua around her, and an answer is in her mind. "Sorry, Cuihua, I may not be able to be with you any more." As the voice fell, he chased Bai Wuchang in the direction of leaving at the speed of 200 meters per second. Murong Cuihua reaches out her hand and her tears turn into pearls. She looked up to the sky and screamed, "Oriental red sun, why do you want to do this to me?" Why abandon me after having my heart? Dongfang HongRi, I like you so much. Why do you treat me like this? Why?! No, she must get Dongfang HongRi back. She can''t let Bai Wuchang succeed in bichi''s treacherous plan. She must let Dongfang HongRi see the real face of Chu Bai Wuchang. Murong Cuihua wiped away her tears and caught up with her as fast as she could On the other hand, the Oriental red sun successfully tracked down Bai Wuchang, "Bai Wuchang, I have something very important to tell you." Bai Wuchang looked at him with no expression. "Dongfang HongRi, if you come to ridicule me, it''s unnecessary. I''ve realized that I''m a complete loser, and I won''t challenge you again." "No, I didn''t mean to ridicule you. I just suddenly found that I had some special feelings for you." Dongfang HongRi looked at him seriously. "I think it''s necessary for me to tell you that feeling." White impermanence suddenly silent, "..." Dongfang HongRi, you don''t have to fool me. I won''t believe you. " "I''m not kidding you. I''m telling the truth." Dongfang HongRi sighed, "if what I said is a lie, then I don''t have to leave Cuihua to find you." White impermanence listens to this words, can''t help but feel a tremor in the heart, he some can''t believe to open a way, "you, you really for me and left Murong Cuihua?" Oriental red sun nodded, "yes, what I said is true. Would you like to believe me once?" Being watched by him with such eyes, Bai Wuchang felt his face was a little hot. He lowered his head in embarrassment, "yes, yes." Seeing that he was finally willing to believe himself, Dongfang HongRi was relieved. "Often, you have to listen to what I''m going to say next. I''ll only say this one time." Bai Wuchang nodded and made a serious appearance of listening, "good." "I find that I have a brotherly affection for you. Would you like to bow to me?" Dongfanghong said sincerely. The Murong Cuihua who came here just heard this sentence, and she was immediately relieved. It turns out that the relationship between Oriental red sun and white impermanence is brotherhood. She thought it was love. It was a false alarm. Chapter 1132 White impermanence was at a loss when he heard this sentence clearly Dongfanghongri, do you really want to make friends with me? Do you really want to be brothers with me? " Dongfang HongRi nodded, "I''m sure what I said is serious." White impermanence still some can''t believe, "I shouldn''t be dreaming?" "You''re not dreaming. What you hear is true." Dongfang HongRi said and pinched him mercilessly. White impermanence suddenly take a breath of cold air, the pain makes him sure that he is not dreaming. He excitedly hugged dongfanghongri and hopped, "it turns out that all this is true. I''m so happy. Dongfanghongri, I''d like to say goodbye to you." And Murong Cuihua see them two embrace together, in the heart immediately uncomfortable, "you two embrace enough?" Dongfang HongRi and Bai Wuchang noticed that they were hugging each other and separated quickly. They also looked at each other in disgust. Murong Cuihua was satisfied. She stepped forward and inserted between them, "didn''t you say you want to worship me? Let me be the witness." Oriental red sun and white impermanence look at each other and think Murong Cuihua''s idea is very good. They nod together and say, "please be the witness." However, the game was not successful. Because of worshiping, Dongfang HongRi and Bai Wuchang quarrel over who is the eldest brother. "Red sun, I was born three months earlier than you, so I should be the big brother." Dongfang HongRi insisted, "it''s not a matter of age. It depends on one''s excellent level. I''m better than you, so I should be the big brother." "Even if you are better than me, you can''t catch up with my height." Bai Wuchang is also determined not to give in. Dongfang HongRi snorted with disdain, "what about your height? Is your size bigger than mine?" Bai Wuchang feels that his male dignity has been greatly challenged. "If you have the ability to take off your pants, we are bigger than each other." Compared with each other, the topic develops to the indescribable place. Murong Cuihua, the only gourd eater, was immediately excited. "Take it off quickly. I can help you see whose one is bigger." See her so not serious, the face of Oriental red sun suddenly becomes very ugly, "Murong Cuihua, you shut your mouth for me!" White impermanence picked / defiantly looked at him, "Oriental red sun, do you dare to take off your pants?" Dongfang HongRi''s face is even more ugly. "Baiwuchang, if you dare to take off your trousers, believe it or not, I''ll cut you there with a knife, then you can only be a eunuch all your life?" See his expression so serious, white impermanence quickly clamped legs, "Oriental red sun, do you have to do this?" "Do you think that''s necessary?" Dongfang HongRi sneered and asked, "if your girlfriend is standing here now, would you like me to take off my pants?" Bai Wuchang was choked by his words Of course not. " The red sun of the East rolled a big white eye, "isn''t that enough? Do you know how I feel now? " ¡°¡­¡­ Shall we continue to worship? " "I won''t do it today. I''ll wait a few days. I have more important things to solve." Chapter 1133 "What can be more important than the two of us?" Bai Changchang asked curiously. "Do you remember the transfer student who came over the other day?" Bai Wuchang nodded, "of course I remember him, but I''m impressed with him. He fainted twice the day he came in, and he was against Nangong Feitian. More importantly, he still..." At this point, his face suddenly became coy. Dongfang HongRi thought something was wrong with him. "Often, did Su Tianba do anything strange to you?" Bai Wuchang didn''t want others to know about it, so he rejected it. "No, he''s just a How can a bumpkin who has never seen the world dare to do something strange to me. It''s you. Why did you suddenly meet him? " "He coveted the green flower, but he didn''t admit it." When it comes to this matter, Dongfang HongRi is angry, "and I had a contest with him this morning, but he won in the end..." Listening to this, Bai Wuchang immediately understood why he had to fight with Su Yao, but he didn''t think that he was a villain who would covet other people''s girlfriends. Maybe there was some misunderstanding. "Red sun, are you sure Su Tianba really means that to Cuihua?" Seeing that he didn''t believe his words, the red sun of the East suddenly exploded, "Bai Wuchang, do you think I''m cheating you? I tell you, Su Tianba is the kind of villain who covets other people''s girlfriends Bai Wuchang was spitting on his face Red sun, calm down. I don''t mean you''re lying to me. I just think there may be some misunderstanding. " "If you think about it carefully, Su Tianba, if he really means that to Cuihua, he can''t be good at everything." Dongfang HongRi suddenly regained half of his sense. He looked at Murong Cuihua and said, "Cuihua, did Su Tianba do anything strange to you?" "No, he didn''t do anything." Murong Cuihua said, "and he has never been close to me, and he has never taken the initiative to talk to me. I talk to him, and he still ignores me." She is such a charming and beautiful girl, unless the other party is really like people, or will fall in love with him. Listening to these words, Dongfang HongRi was stunned, but he still didn''t believe that Su Yao had no feeling for Murong Cuihua. After all, Murong Cuihua was so beautiful, and men were all visual animals "Cuihua, are you sure you''re right?" Seeing that he didn''t believe his words, Murong Cuihua immediately became angry, "I Murong Cuihua don''t lack a boy''s love, if you don''t believe it." Oriental red sun immediately counseled, "no, I believe you, what you say is true." Forced to be a light bulb, Bai Wuchang felt it necessary to improve his sense of existence. "Cough, since the misunderstanding has been solved, what are you going to do with the red sun?" "Of course, just go on with him." Said the red sun. White impermanence full face doubts, "why?" "Because I want to defeat him completely, frustrate his pride and let him know who is really strong." "But I..." It''s only you who feel like you''ve lost badly. Bai Wuchang feels that he should not say this, or his brotherhood with Dongfang HongRi will come to an end. "Come on, I''ll take care of you." Chapter 1134 the second day. At noon, dongfanghongri stormed in again. When other students in the class saw him walking towards Su Yao, they knew that he was coming to Su Yao again. They could not help but mourn for Su Yao for three minutes. Su Yao was watching the video at this time, and he said without raising his head, "come on, what do you want to compete with me today?" "Of course, it''s the test paper." Dongfang HongRi said and took out two stacks of test papers. Listening to this, Su Yao finally looked up at him, "are you sure you want to learn from me?" I lost so miserably yesterday. Compared with him, I have either great confidence or brain problems. Obviously, the red sun is the one with brain problems. "Of course I want to compare this with you. Yesterday, I thought nothing happened." The red sun of the East said boldly. This time, the paper was written by himself, so he didn''t believe this guy could answer it. Su Yao rolled his eyes, "since you have to compare with me, I will help you, but this time I have a condition." "Come on, no matter what the terms are, I''ll promise you." Said the red sun. "If I win, you dongfanghongri will never bother me again." "What if you lose?" "If I lose, as long as it''s your challenge, I''ll take it." Su Yao said, "how about it? If you think it''s OK, let''s start now. My time is very precious. " "Just do what you say. Come on." Dongfang HongRi patted the two stacks of test papers on his desk, trying to create a kind of arrogant momentum. But because he is too sand sculpted from beginning to end, he doesn''t look like a bull at all, but a fool. Su Yao picked up one of the papers and looked at it. He knew why Dongfanghong continued to want to compete with him to learn this aspect. At first glance, this paper was written by Dongfang HongRi himself, but unfortunately, this kind of problem can''t defeat him at all. Su Yao took out a pen and wrote quickly under the gaze of all the colleagues in the class. Dongfang HongRi had an ominous premonition in his heart, but he became very confident when he thought that these problems were caused by himself. Well, Su Tianba''s speed is so fast. He must be scribbling. The winner of this game will only be his red sun. After self consolation, Dongfang HongRi takes up the pen and does it quickly. But as he did, he suddenly forgot the answer. Grass, he clearly has recited several times, how or forget? No, he must remember everything. He can''t lose face any more, especially in front of Cuihua. In the eastern red sun, Su Yao had finished all the papers. He checked it and found that there was no missing topic. Then he put the paper in front of Dongfang HongRi. "Dongfang HongRi, I''ve finished all of them. Let''s see if there are any mistakes." "Well, I think you must have done everything wrong." With such words, Dongfang HongRi came up with the correct answer and got it right. Well, the first five questions are all right, but it must be su Tianba''s bad luck. He doesn''t believe that the next topic is all right. With this idea in mind, Dongfang HongRi continues to be right, and then feels that his sky has collapsed Chapter 1135 Because Su Yao did it all, and he didn''t make any mistakes. Dongfang HongRi has to doubt whether there is something wrong with his brain. Otherwise, how can he always be the loser. "Su Tianba, I didn''t expect you to be like this. I''m willing to give up, but I will never give up. I''ll come to you tomorrow." Listening to this, Su Yao rolled his eyes, "Dongfang HongRi, do you remember what you promised me just now?" "Of course I remember." "Since I remember, why do you still say such words? Do you think it''s against you?" "Dongfang HongRi, I thought you were a brave man, but I didn''t think you were a dishonest villain." If you were anyone else, you would have been ashamed to death. But the red sun of the East is different. His skin is thicker than the wall. He is not ashamed at all. "That sentence was said by dongfangrihong. Does it have anything to do with my dongfangrihong?" At that time, all the students were numb. I didn''t expect that Dongfang HongRi was so cheeky. In order to not abide by the agreement, he changed his name without authorization. Su Yao did not expect that Dongfang HongRi''s face was thicker than he thought. He took a deep breath and tried to control his emotions. "Dongfang HongRi, are you kidding me?" "Su Tianba, what do you mean by dongfangrihong? My name is dongfangrihong." Oriental red sun very shameless said. Su Yao almost spat out a mouthful of old blood It seems that you are not going to abide by the agreement with me. In that case, don''t blame me for being impolite. " He didn''t believe that he had beaten dongfanghongri half to pieces, and dongfanghongri dared to pester him again. Although Dongfang HongRi is silly, he is very sensitive to the crisis. On hearing this, he made a defensive posture, "Su Tianba, what are you going to do?" "What are you doing? Of course, it''s beating you shameless fool. " With that, Su Yao smashed it. However, to our surprise, Dongfang HongRi didn''t move, and he didn''t hurt his face at all. Su Yao felt that he didn''t exert himself, so he punched again, but the result was still the same as just now. This made him feel that something was wrong, so he took a closer look and found that there was a nearly transparent shield in front of Dongfang HongRi. In other words, the Oriental red sun has its own defense. Cao, dongfanghongri, the fighter of the dead fool, must be the hero of the world. However, Su Yao would never give in because of this. If he wants to hit people, he must hit them. Su Yao carefully looked up and down at the red sun circle in the East, trying to find a flaw in it. Then let him find out what flaw, but that flaw is in the lower part of the Oriental red sun. Su Yao thought about it carefully and finally kicked it. Although this is a little sorry for Dongfang HongRi, he can only do so in order that he will no longer be entangled by him. "Dongfang HongRi, you forced me to do this. I''m sorry." Dongfang HongRi had not yet reflected what he meant by this, and his lower body suffered a fatal blow. He had no image of the moment holding there jump. The other boys in the class felt sad and could not help clamping their legs. Chapter 1136 Hiss, I didn''t expect Su Tianba to be such a cruel person. If he goes on, the east red sun''s place will be useless. Even if it doesn''t, it''s useless Then they can also boldly pursue Murong Cuihua. Thinking about this, the male students in the class all looked at Murong Cuihua, and their eyes gave out wolf light. And Murong Cuihua hurried to dongfanghongri and asked anxiously, "dongfanghongri, do you think you can still use it there?" If it doesn''t work, she must dissolve her marriage with Dongfang HongRi, and then find a big beautiful man. She doesn''t want to be widowed all her life. Oriental red sun shows Murong Cuihua''s intention. He didn''t get angry when he was kicked, but he got angry when he knew that his fiancee was going to come out of the wall, and he was still very angry. "Murong Cuihua, do you want me to break down, and then go to those wild men outside?" Murong Cuihua immediately felt that she was innocent. She didn''t say anything and didn''t do anything. Why did Dongfang HongRi feel that she wanted to go out of the wall. "Dongfanghongri, I don''t think there''s something wrong with you, but there''s something wrong with your brain. I''m just concerned about you, but you think I''m the kind of scum girl who''s always around..." "If I Murong Cuihua were the kind of woman you think, I would not have made an engagement with you. Dongfang HongRi, you really let me down... " Murong Cuihua became angry, her mouth became Gatling, and she kept talking. Dongfang HongRi was ashamed of what she said and lowered her head. "Cuihua, it''s my brain that doesn''t work. I shouldn''t have said those words. I already know I''m wrong. Please forgive me." Murong green flower cold hum a, "you know now wrong?" "Yes, I know I was wrong, and it was a big mistake. I slapped myself a few times." With these words, Dongfang HongRi mercilessly shook his big mouth, and his face became swollen. Are quietly eating melon students: wrong wrong, wrong, Oriental red sun is the real ruthless, at least they dare not to his face such a cruel hand. Murong Cuihua didn''t intend to forgive Dongfang HongRi, but when she saw that he was so sincere and soft hearted, she forgave him. "Dongfang HongRi, I''ll forgive you this time and for the last time. If you still dare to say so in the future, then I really want to break the engagement with you and go to other small fresh meat to play. " "I see. This is definitely the last time." Dongfang HongRi said, covering her face. Hiss, really hurt him to death, he just shouldn''t be so hard on himself. He''s such a handsome face. He''s suffered a lot. ¡­¡­ A farce was over, and the war between Dongfang HongRi and Su Yao was still going on. "Dongfang HongRi, are you sure you really want to compete with me?" Su Yao looked at a key part of dongfanghongri that had just suffered a fatal blow with a smile, "dongfanghongri, do you want to become a real eunuch?" Listening to this, Dongfang HongRi quickly stepped back to prevent him from suddenly kicking himself again Su Tianba, please call me Dongfang Rihong. " Chapter 1137 Su Yao didn''t even bother to turn his eyes this time. "I don''t care if you''re called dongfangrihong or dongfangrihong. I''ll make it clear to you now. If you pester me again, I''ll turn you into a real eunuch, so that you can''t enjoy being in bed all your life. I hope you can watch your fiancee fall into the arms of other boys. ¡± Dongfeng HongRi suddenly took a breath of cold air. He looked at Su Yao with abnormal eyes and said something that made Su Yao want to kill him, "Su Tianba, I didn''t expect you to eat my body. You are really abnormal. I tell you, I''d rather die than let you pervert touch me Su Yao kicked in the past, "then you go to die now." Dongfang HongRi quickly avoided the foot he kicked at him. "Su Tianba, I didn''t expect you to be so vicious. If you can''t get my heart, you want to destroy my people. You are really terrible." "But I''m absolutely afraid of you. I''ll beat you and make you convinced." Su Yao didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so he just knocked him out. At the moment when the Oriental red sun falls, the world suddenly returns to peace. Su Yao did not look at the red sun in the East, but walked towards Murong Cuihua. Seeing him coming towards her, Murong Cuihua''s heart beat faster. She was embarrassed to see Su Yao''s face. "Su, Su Tianba, do you have anything to say to me?" "Of course, and it''s very important." Su Yao said. Smell speech, Murong Cuihua''s heart beat faster, "Su Tianba classmate, do you want to tell me? But I already have someone I like. I can''t accept your confession. You''d better give up your feelings for me, and don''t let yourself go on making mistakes. " Su Yao suddenly rolled a big white eye, "sorry, Murong Cuihua, you think too much, I don''t want to tell you. And to be honest, I''m not interested in you at all. " Murong Cuihua felt that her face was not in general pain Su Tianba, since you don''t want to tell me, what''s the important thing you said? " "Please tell Dongfang HongRi --" "I don''t have any idea about his fiancee. Please don''t pester me from now on, otherwise it won''t be finished as it was just now." Murong Cuihua, who had never tasted the sense of frustration, tasted the sense of frustration for the first time from Su Yao. Her tears fell from her eyes. "Su Tianba, do you really mean nothing to me?" "It''s true. It''s more true than Jenny." Su Yao replied without hesitation. Murong Cuihua still didn''t believe that he didn''t mean anything to himself. "Su Tianba, do you have someone you like, that''s why you say that?" "Murong Cuihua, even if I don''t like someone, I won''t like you." He is not a fool with aesthetic problems. He will never fall in love with girls like Murong Cuihua who are both marisu and sand sculpture. Seeing that his tone was so firm, Murong Cuihua completely believed that he didn''t mean anything to himself. Although this made her a little unwilling, she would not be so obsessed with Su Yao. She had her own self-esteem. "Su Tianba, I know. I don''t necessarily give your words to HongRi." "Please." Chapter 1138 After seeing off Dongfang HongRi, Su Yao thought he could be quiet for a while, but not long after that, Dongfang Tiezhu, who was beaten into the hospital by him a few days ago, was discharged from the hospital, and he came to find Su Yao as soon as he got back to school. When he saw Su Yao, it was like a dog saw a big bone and rushed toward Su Yao. "Su Tianba, I haven''t seen you for several days. Do you miss me very much?" Su Yao quickly to the side of a hide, expressionless looking at the way to fall flat in front of him Dongfang Tiezhu, tone cold mouth way, "Dongfang Tiezhu students, what can I do for you?" Dongfang Tiezhu got up from the ground and laughed foolishly, "Su Tianba, I came to see you mainly because I miss you." Su Yao is still expressionless, "since you have nothing to do, please leave quickly, I have other things to do, don''t want to be disturbed." But Dongfang Tiezhu didn''t seem to hear his words. He sat down on the seat next to him. "Su Tianba, I have a lot to say to you. Don''t you want to know what I want to say?" "I don''t want to know at all. You''d better keep those words with others." Su Yao said as he got up and walked out of the classroom. Dongfang Tiezhu quickly followed him, just like a follower, sticking to him, "Su Tianba, where are you going, I''ll go with you." Su Yao steps a meal, very impatient to open a way, "I want to go to the toilet, you also want to go with me?" As long as it''s someone else, after experiencing such a painful thing, I''m sure I won''t go with him again. But Dongfang Tiezhu is different. He doesn''t remember what happened in the toilet last time. "Su Tianba, you are inviting me. Shall I go to the toilet with you?" Su Yao Cao, the brothers of Dongfang family are his disaster. How can he be entangled by the two sand sculptures who can''t understand human language? "Dongfang Tiezhu, do you want to go to the hospital again?" "Why should I go to the hospital again? I''m not sick." Dongfang Tiezhu looked at him in confusion. Su Yao I think your head is just a decoration. Why don''t you have a long memory? "Oh, I know. Do you have any discomfort and want to go to the hospital, but you dare not go alone, so you want to go with me?" Su Yao felt really tired, especially when he was talking to Dongfang Tiezhu, a simple critic, because their brain circuits were not on the same channel at all. ¡°¡­¡­ Dongfeng Tiezhu, the person who needs to see a doctor is not me, but you. You really should go to the brain department to see your brain. " Eastern iron pillar shook his head, "but my brain is no problem?" Su Yao Also said no problem, I heard the sound of water shaking. "Dongfang Tiezhu, aren''t you from the discipline inspection department? As a member of the discipline inspection department, you should have a lot of things to do. You''d better go back and do your work." "but what has been the head of the discipline inspection department is me, the discipline inspection department has the final say, and my men are not what they are." Dongfeng Tiezhu said boldly. Chapter 1139 Su Yao Grass, how did he forget this stubble? "Dongfang Tiezhu, if I say I''m willing to be transformed, will you stop pestering me?" If he can make his life calm after killing Matt, he is willing to pay a small price. "No Dongfang Tiezhu shook his head and said, "I''m not pestering you because of this. I''m just..." His expression suddenly became coy. Su Yao''s heart suddenly rose a sense of foreboding, before Dongfang Tiezhu to continue to speak, he said, "Dongfang Tiezhu classmate, I already have someone I like, so you don''t have any expectations for me, I will never like you." However, the imaginary thing did not happen. Dongfang Tiezhu looked at him with the eyes of a fool, "Su Tianba, you are wrong. I don''t pester you because I like you." Su Yao Grass, what a shame. Must be Murong Cuihua''s mental pollution is too serious, so he would say such irrelevant words. "Dongfang Tiezhu, I was joking with you just now. Don''t care." "I know. I know everything." ¡°¡­¡­¡± No, you don''t know anything! "Su Tianba, I know that my next words may be a little too much, but I still want to say it." "Since you think your words are too much, you''d better not say them. You can save time and spoil the mood of me and you." Su Yao said. But Dongfang Tiezhu ignored his words and continued to say, "Su Tianba, your heroism has been deeply engraved in my mind. I have a different admiration for you. If I want to become a person like you, please teach me." "If you don''t want to, I''ll keep pestering you until you agree." Su Yao almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. God, what evil has he done? Why does he have to be entangled by the Dongfang brothers? "Dongfang Tiezhu, come out with me. I have something important to tell you alone." Dongfang Tiezhu thought that he promised himself, so he was very excited to follow him to the school woods. The east iron pillar, who was so excited, didn''t realize the danger of approaching him. Until Su Yao kicked him from behind. "Su Tianba, what are you doing?" Dongfang Tiezhu looked at the sword in Su Yao''s hand in horror. Su Yao waved his sword and said, "Dongfang Tiezhu, don''t be afraid. I just want to show you a sword dance." The simple minded Dongfang Tiezhu didn''t doubt the truth of this sentence. "It''s like this. Then you can perform quickly. I will watch it seriously." "Then please stand there and don''t move." Dongfang Tiezhu nodded and stood obediently, motionless. Su Yao danced his sword in front of him. Every time he waved his sword, its head would be on the clothes of Dongfang Tiezhu. Dongfeng Tiezhu didn''t notice anything wrong, so he watched Su Yao perform sword dance and called it "good" from time to time. After the last part of the dance, Su Yao cut the belt on Dongfang Tiezhu''s trousers with a sword. With the landing of the belt, the clothes on Dongfeng iron pillar suddenly become fragments. As soon as the wind blows, it will Chapter 1140 Even the underwear on Dongfang Tiezhu couldn''t escape. Dongfang Tiezhu quickly covered the key part of his holy light, and looked at Su Yao with abnormal eyes, "Su Tianba, what do you want to do?" As soon as he heard this, Su Yao knew that he was thinking awkwardly. He couldn''t help but have a big white eye. "Don''t worry, I won''t be interested in your toothpick and two peanuts." Those normal men would be furious when their dignity was insulted, but Dongfang Tiezhu was different. He was just trying to cover up Su Yao. "Su Tianba, I understand. You don''t have to explain. It''s just that I didn''t expect you to love me so much that you want me by all means... " "Su Tianba, although my feelings for you are not like that, as long as I can make you happy, I am willing to give my body. Come on, on the positive side, don''t pity me just because I''m a lovely flower. " Su Yao Why does the last line sound so familiar? Wait, that''s not the point "Dongfang Tiezhu, you really think too much. I don''t mean that to you." However, Dongfang Tiezhu didn''t believe him at all. "If it wasn''t like that, why did you tear my clothes? Su Tianba, please don''t explain any more. Explanation is cover up, cover up is fact, and the fact is that you like me. " Su Yao Ah Xi, he should have killed Dongfang Tiezhu with one sword just now. He can''t understand people''s words! Su Yao is too lazy to explain to Dongfang Tiezhu. Anyway, he can''t listen to the conversation. He''d better not waste words with a fool. He took out his cell phone and took a wild shot at the red / naked iron pillar in the East. Dongfang Tiezhu didn''t know what his intention was. When he just wanted to take some good-looking photos for himself, he put up all kinds of poses. Su Yao didn''t even want to look at him. After shooting, he left. Dongfang Tiezhu rushed to catch up, "Su Tianba, where are you going?" Su Yao steps a meal, "Dongfang Tiezhu classmate, if you don''t want your naked photos to spread all over the school, you''d better not keep up." Dongfang Tiezhu didn''t expect that he would say such words. He was stunned Su Tianba, you are joking with me, aren''t you? " "Dongfang Tiezhu, do you think I''m joking with you?" Su Yao looked at him with a smile. "You don''t know. In fact, I''ve hated you for a long time. I hate people like you most. If it wasn''t for killing people and breaking the law, I would have killed you just now." "Dongfang Tiezhu, if you want to save your life, you''d better not provoke me again, or I don''t know what bad things I will do." Dongfang Tiezhu''s brain crashed on the spot. He thought that he and Su Yao had become good friends, but he didn''t realize that the other party thought so about him and wanted to kill him. His heart was trampled on by the other side Wait a minute. Maybe he said that in order to control his feelings, otherwise he would have killed himself. Thinking about this, Dongfang Tiezhu was happy again in an instant. "Su Tianba, I know you are a bean curd heart with a knife mouth, so no matter what you say, I won''t believe it." Chapter 1141 Su Yao rolled his eyes so that his eyes were about to cramp. He thought Dongfang HongRi was enough, but he didn''t think that his cousin Dongfang Tiezhu was better than him. He said such words, Dongfang Tiezhu thought he was joking. It seems that it is necessary for Dongfang Tiezhu to try out the danger of society, so that he won''t bother himself in the future. With this in mind, Su Yao sent those photos to the school forum in front of the eastern iron pillar. "Dongfang Tiezhu, if you are angry this time, you should thank me well." With these words, he went away. The eastern iron pillar that reaction comes over quickly chased up, "Su Tianba, you stop for me!" Su Yao didn''t look back. "Dongfang Tiezhu, you don''t wear anything now. Are you sure you want to catch up?" Being reminded by him, Dongfang Tiezhu reflected that he didn''t wear anything, but he didn''t care because he didn''t know how many times he had run naked. Su Yao seemed to see what he thought, and added, "Dongfang Tiezhu, I know you have run naked many times, but this is a school, and you are the head of the discipline inspection department. The discipline inspection department pays most attention to dressing. Are you sure you want to lose that person?" Oriental iron pillar Shit, that''s right. He can''t refute it. Seeing that he began to waver, Su Yao added fire again, "Dongfang Tiezhu, you should have a girl you like in this school. Do you think if she knows about your streaking, she will have a very bad impression on you?" "But I don''t have any girls I like." The east iron pillar says very straight. Su Yao was choked by his words You don''t have it now, but it doesn''t mean you won''t have it in the future. Listen to my advice, you''d better hurry to find some clothes to put on, or if this thing gets out, the whole school will be lost with you. " Dongfang Tiezhu was completely convinced by him, "Su Tianba, I''ll go to find some clothes to put on now. You stand here and don''t move. I''ll be back soon." Su Yao "Oh" a, looking at the east iron column completely run away, toward the direction of the headmaster''s office. On the way, Su Yao met another person he didn''t want to see, Murong Cuihua. He wanted to get around, but Murong Cuihua had already seen him, "Su Tianba, where are you going?" ¡°¡­¡­ Find the headmaster. " Su Yao talks. On hearing this, Murong Cuihua immediately faced the enemy. She looked at Su Yao with bad eyes. "Su Tianba, no matter what you do, I won''t give you the quota for this math competition. I''m the only one who can participate in the math competition." Su Yao frowned, "math contest?" Murong Cuihua snorted coldly, "Su Tianba, don''t pretend any more. If you don''t go to the headmaster to participate in the math competition, what are you doing for?" "Murong Cuihua, congratulations on your correct answer. I''m just going to compete with you for the place in the math contest." Su Yao laughed very badly. Originally, he was not interested in the math competition, which has no nutrition, but considering that he could get rid of the sand sculpture temporarily, he had better take part in it. "I''m sorry, Murong Cuihua. This competition quota will be mine. You''d better give up earlier." Chapter 1142 On hearing this, Murong Cuihua was like an old hen who had been trampled on her tail. She wanted to peck Su Yao. "Su Tianba, you are already the first in the country. Why do you want to compete with me for a place in a small mathematics competition?" "Why, do you want me to let you Su Yao looked at her with a smile. "I remember someone said before that she would strive for what she wanted with her own efforts. Can everything she said not count?" Murong Cuihua choked. Cao, I didn''t expect Su Tianba to take this move. It''s too much, but Murong Cuihua won''t give up easily. She must win this competition and dominate the whole country. "It''s me who said that before, what''s the relationship with me now?" The smile on Su Yao''s face remained unchanged. "Murong Cuihua, even if you cry two times and hang yourself three times, I won''t give it to you. If you really want this quota, you can fight for it with your own efforts. " Murong Cuihua didn''t expect that he didn''t follow the routine and almost vomited blood with anger Well, that''s good. Now that you have said that, let''s have a competition. Whoever wins will have the quota. " She is not Murong Cuihua who used to be vulnerable. Now she is Niu Hulu Murong Cuihua. "but what has been placed to the head has the final say of the president. How can I know if you will play tricks on this quota?" "And I heard that your father is a major shareholder of the school. If you ask your father to talk to the principal, the quota will still belong to you in the end." Su Yao said, "I''m just a citizen with no power and no power, but I can''t fight you rich children with power and power." Murong Cuihua immediately feels that her personality has been seriously insulted. Her family is powerful and powerful, but she will never play tricks behind her back in order to get the quota. She will get the quota with her own ability. "Su Tianba, if you don''t believe me, you can let the headmaster be our witness and let the headmaster judge who is the most suitable person." Su Yao was waiting for her words, "Murong Cuihua, are you sure you won''t turn back?" "I promise with my personality that I will never turn back. If I turn back, it will make my face full of poisonous sores, so that I can''t be with dongfanghongri all my life, and I can''t die well with dongfanghongri. " Su Yao Tut Tut, it''s really the most poisonous. If Dongfang HongRi hears this, she will die on the spot. "Murong Cuihua, for the sake of your sincerity, I believe you this time. Let''s go to the headmaster now." "Yes, but I''ll be there before you." With that, Murong Cuihua ran to the headmaster''s office as fast as she could in her life. Su Yao didn''t want to do this kind of very naive criticism with her, so he walked over slowly. Murong Cuihua, who had already arrived at the entrance of the headmaster''s office, was very proud when she saw that Su Yao didn''t keep up. "Hum, even the running speed can''t match me, and she wants to compete with me for the number of places in the mathematics competition. It''s just a dream." "Murong Cuihua, who are you talking about? Are you talking about yourself? " Chapter 1143 Murong Cuihua was startled by this familiar voice. She turned around and looked at Su Yao who didn''t know when to appear behind her. "Su Tianba, when did you come?" "When you''re proud of yourself." Su Yao said. Murong cuihuasi didn''t feel embarrassed. "What I said was the truth. Don''t you think so?" "Murong Cuihua, don''t be arrogant, or you will be beaten by others." Su Yao said earnestly, "and it''s better not to speak ill of people behind your back, because maybe that person is standing behind you." Murong Cuihua is still upright, "Su Tianba classmate, I am not arrogant and arrogant, also did not say bad things about you, you still don''t brain fill too much." Su Yao is too lazy to continue this kind of nutrition free topic with him, "Murong Cuihua, let''s not waste time here. Let''s go in." "Just go in. Who''s afraid of you?" Murong Cuihua just ready to knock, the headmaster''s voice came in from inside, "Su Tianba, Murong Cuihua, you two come in." Murong Cuihua immediately opened the door and went in. Su Yao rolled his eyes and walked in. Then, looking at the Mediterranean Sea above the headmaster''s head, he felt an impulse to laugh, but he finally held back. The headmaster looked at him, "Su Tianba, smile if you want, don''t care about my feelings." Su Yao Cao, is this headmaster''s ability mind reading? "Su Tianba, I don''t have any mind reading skills. I''m just good at reading other people''s expressions." Said the headmaster. ¡°¡­¡­¡± So what''s the difference between the two? Murong Cuihua, who was ignored, was immediately dissatisfied. "Uncle principal, I''m here. Why don''t you ignore me?" The headmaster looked at her. "I know what you two came to see me for today. I''m ready for the test paper. You can do it now. The person with the highest score will get the place in this math contest. You can go on well. " As he said, he put two stacks of thick papers in front of them. When Su Yao and Murong Cuihua looked at each other, their eyes seemed to twinkle with electric light. Murong Cuihua reached out and quickly picked up one of them, sat there and wrote. She moves so fast that it''s almost invisible. The headmaster nodded his head with great satisfaction. He looked like Su Yao who had not started yet. "Su Tianba, do it quickly, or the quota will be robbed by Murong Cuihua." Su Yao took up the pen, quickly looked through the stack of papers, and then did it, and his speed was faster than Murong Cuihua''s. Murong Cuihua took a look at him and saw that he was even faster than himself. In the end, however, it was su Yao who finished it first. "Headmaster, I''ve done it." Murong Cuihua was shocked when she heard the speech, but she couldn''t go deep into whether Su Yao had really finished. She took out the fastest speed and finished all the remaining questions. After that, she quickly checked again and found no problems. She was relieved, "Uncle principal, I''ve done it, too." "Sit down for a while, you two. I''ll mark your papers now." They both nodded, but they were not in the same mood at all. Su Yao is very calm, while Murong Cuihua is both nervous and excited Chapter 1144 However, Su Yao was calm on the surface, but not calm at all. He never thought that he would encounter such a plot in this world. He only hoped that Murong Cuihua in this world would not be the same as Murong Cuihua in that world. He didn''t want to be entangled for a second time. But calculate the time, the time limit of this month will soon come, and he will be able to completely extricate himself with a few more days of patience. Murong Cuihua looked at Su Yao from time to time. She suddenly felt that Su Yao was very good-looking, and more beautiful than the red sun in the East. Even the earthy clothes could not cover up his beauty. If he is his own boyfriend, then she will face twice in front of outsiders. With this thought, Murong Cuihua had a wrong idea for Su Yao. She moved to Su Yao and said with a red face, "Su Tianba, do you want a girlfriend? If you don''t mind, I can be your girlfriend Su Yao immediately very disgusted to move to the side, "Murong Cuihua classmate, you have a boyfriend, please respect yourself." Murong Cuihua didn''t recognize that he was rejecting himself, but thought that he was jealous. "Su Tianba, as long as you open B, I''ll break the relationship with Dongfang HongRi and be your girlfriend." Listening to her pretentious voice, Su Yao was so disgusted that he even vomited out his dinner overnight Murong Cuihua, I know you really want to get a place in this math contest, but you really don''t have to. No matter what you say or do, I won''t give you this place. I really don''t have any interest in you. " "And if Dongfang HongRi knew this, he would be very sad, so please don''t say that again." Murong Cuihua has never met such a man who does not understand the amorous feelings, and the more so, the more she wants to get. "Su Tianba, you are worried about this. Don''t worry. I will make it clear to Dongfang HongRi. You don''t have to be afraid that he will come to you." Su Yao That''s why he''s worried. And he didn''t seem to do anything. How could he be targeted by Murong Cuihua, the fighter in the sand sculpture? He can already imagine how his next life will be in dire straits after this matter is known by Dongfang HongRi. No, he must get the quota of this mathematics competition, completely away from Murong Cuihua, Dongfang HongRi and Dongfang Tiezhu! Seeing that Su Yao didn''t speak for a long time, Murong Cuihua agreed that she would go to pull Su Yao''s hand. "Tianba, don''t worry, I will treat you very well." Su Yao avoided her outstretched hand and looked at her with disgust. "Murong Cuihua, if you talk to me, please respect yourself." Murong Cuihua thought that he was shy and couldn''t help laughing, "Tianba, I know you''re not used to this mode of getting along, but it''s necessary to experience it in advance. After all, we''ll be together soon." Su Yao is really speechless. Murong Cuihua''s ability to talk to herself is so strong that no one can beat him. Even he can''t cope with it. "Murong Cuihua classmate, I solemnly tell you again, I really don''t like you, I already have the person I like, I won''t associate with you." Chapter 1145 "Then tell me what you like..." Murong Cuihua''s words just came out, Dongfang HongRi suddenly burst in, "Cuihua, you are here, really scared me to death." Although Murong Cuihua said that just now, her heart is still about the Oriental red sun. But her whole heart was divided into two parts, one containing the Oriental red sun, the other containing Su Yao, and the part occupied by the Oriental red sun was the largest. Murong Cuihua takes out a fancy handkerchief from her trouser pocket and helps Dongfang hongyuri wipe the sweat on her forehead in front of Su Yao, trying to make su Yao jealous. "Red sun, I won''t have anything wrong. You don''t have to look for me in such a hurry in the future. You look so tired that I feel distressed." Su Yao was so grateful for the appearance of the Oriental red sun for the first time. If it hadn''t been for the appearance of the Oriental red sun, he would have completely collapsed. However, we still have to let Dongfang HongRi take good care of his girlfriend. He doesn''t want to be someone else''s little third for no reason. "Dongfang HongRi, I have something very important to say to you." Dongfang HongRi glanced at him and said, "Su Tianba, why are you here? Do you want to plot against Cuihua?" Su Yao has rolled his eyes tired, he really does not want to turn, "Dongfang HongRi classmate, you are wrong, not that I want to plot against Murong Cuihua classmate, but Murong Cuihua classmate wants to plot against me." But Dongfang HongRi didn''t believe him at all, and even scolded him, "Su Tianba, I think you are stupid in reading. You have hallucinations. What''s the identity of Cuihua and what''s your identity? How can she plot against you "Dongfang HongRi, whether you believe it or not, I will advise you that you''d better keep Murong Cuihua in prison, or she will really come out of the wall sooner or later." After hearing this, Dongfang HongRi became even more angry. "How can a clean girl like Cuihua be so shameless? I advise you to go to the hospital to treat your conjecture, or you will be hopeless." With that, he rolled up his sleeve and was ready to fight Su Yao. And just as he was about to do it, the principal who had been silently correcting the examination papers said, "Dongfang HongRi, get out of here now." Dongfang HongRi noticed the existence of the headmaster. He counseled, "uncle, don''t be angry. I''ll get out now." Having said this, he lay down on the ground, and then really rolled out. Su Yao suddenly became more speechless. When he rolls out, he really rolls out. If he is allowed to fly out, does he really want to fly out? Well, according to the degree of sand sculpture in the world, it may happen, but it has nothing to do with the outsider Su Yao looked at the headmaster, and as soon as he was ready to ask him if he was ready, Murong Cuihua rushed in front of him and said, "Uncle headmaster, have you finished correcting the test paper? What''s the result? Is it me or Su Tianba who is going to take part in the math contest The headmaster gave her a deep look with pity and sympathy in his eyes. Murong Cuihua''s heart suddenly raised an ominous premonition, "win, won''t be..." Chapter 1146 "Yes, the winner is Su Tianba, so it''s him who goes to the math contest this time." Su Yao was not surprised by this, but Murong Cuihua couldn''t accept the fact at all. "It''s impossible. I''ve done everything right. How can the winner be su Tianba? Are you wrong?" "Murong Cuihua, you are all right, but your name is not written on your test paper, so the score is invalid." The headmaster said while throwing the stack of test papers without name in front of Murong Cuihua. "No way. I wrote my name." Murong Cui lace said while picked up the stack of papers, and then found that really did not write the name, can''t help but turn two eyes, directly fainted. The red sun in the East, which is thousands of meters away, seems to be aware of it. He rushes in quickly, looks at Murong Cuihua lying unconscious on the ground, and cries, "Cuihua, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me." Su Yao Sometimes he really doubts whether these people are made of water. Otherwise, why do they cry all the time. After crying for a while, Dongfang HongRi finally noticed Su Yao next to him. He immediately pointed at Su Yao, "did you do something to Cuihua?" Su Yao gave him a big white eye. "Dongfang HongRi, I didn''t do anything. Don''t put the black pot on my head." Dongfang HongRi didn''t believe him at all. "If you really didn''t do anything, why did Cuihua suddenly faint? You''d better tell me the truth, or I won''t let you go." "Believe it or not." Su Yao was too lazy to explain anything to him. He looked at the headmaster and said, "headmaster, when is this math contest?" "Tomorrow." The principal replied. "How long is the game?" "Three days." After careful calculation, Su yaozai has been in this world for 20 days, plus three days of competition time, that is to say, he will stay in this world for another week. A week is not so long, so he''ll put up with it for a while. "I know. I will go to the math contest on time tomorrow. I still have homework to finish, so I''ll go back to do it first. Goodbye." Listening to their conversation, Dongfang HongRi finally understood something. He stopped Su Yao who was going to leave. "Su Tianba, I advise you to give up this quota to Cuihua." Su Yao was not angry but laughed, "it''s the first time to be a man. Why do you want me to let you? What''s more, I won it by my own ability. Why should I let it go? " However, Dongfang HongRi is a rogue, "Su Tianba, if I ask you to do so, you have to do so. Don''t let me chatter there. If you really don''t want to, I have plenty of ways to get you out of this school. " Su Yao was not angry, but the headmaster was angry. He went up and gave Dongfang HongRi a kick. "Dongfang HongRi, are you the headmaster or am I the headmaster?" Oriental red sun immediately counseled, "uncle, I don''t mean that. I just feel sorry for Cuihua. She has been preparing for the math contest for a long time, but the quota has been robbed by the bumpkin, which is unfair. " "What''s unfair?" The headmaster snorted coldly, "but Su Tianba won the competition just now. The winner will be qualified to participate in the mathematics competition. Don''t be shameful here. Go back to my class quickly!" Chapter 1147 "But..." When Dongfang HongRi wanted to say something more, the headmaster said, "what''s the matter? My words don''t work, do they? " ¡°¡­¡­ No, no, no, uncle, whatever you say, I''ll go now, I''ll go now With these words, dongfanghongri quickly walked towards the door. Su Yao looked at Murong Cuihua, who was thrown there by him, and reminded him very kindly, "Dongfang HongRi, you forgot to take your Murong Cuihua away. Are you sure you want her to lie on the cold ground?" Dongfang HongRi steps, he quickly turns back to pick up Cuihua from Murong. When he picked Murong Cuihua up, Murong Cuihua opened her eyes, "red sun, why are you here?" "Cuihua, you just fainted. I''m going to take you to the infirmary." Said the red sun. When it comes to the infirmary, Murong Cuihua thinks of the ugliness of the infirmary and shivers. She quickly jumped from the arms of the Oriental red sun, "red sun, I have nothing, we''d better not go to the infirmary." "Good." Dongfang HongRi nodded, "but if you want to tell me why you fainted, you have to tell me the truth." Murong Cuihua was silent. She didn''t know whether to tell the truth. She really didn''t want to lose face. Seeing her like this, Dongfang HongRi was more sure of what Su Yao had done to him. "Cuihua, tell me the truth, did Su Tianba make you faint?" Lying also shot in Su Yao is really completely speechless, he is so like a bad guy? He didn''t do anything. Can you stop putting the black pot on his head? "Not him." Murong Cuihua shook her head. "What''s the matter?" Dongfang HongRi wants to break the casserole and ask to the end. "Don''t ask me any more questions. I really don''t want to say that." Murong Cuihua has tears in her eyes. Seeing her cry, Dongfang HongRi immediately panicked, "Cuihua, don''t ask, I don''t ask anything, don''t cry, OK? I feel sick when you cry Then as soon as his words were finished, Murong Cuihua''s tears began to flow more joyfully. She seemed to cry out her grievances. After a while, the floor of the headmaster''s office was covered with colorful gems. Su Yao looked at the gems at his feet and hesitated to pick up some to sell. And Oriental red sun followed Murong Cuihua to cry out together, "Cuihua, you really don''t cry any more, you cry, I also want to cry." One of them dropped gems, the other dropped diamonds. The whole headmaster''s office would be flooded with these things. Su Yao ran out with foresight, leaving the headmaster and the two of them blocked there. Su Yao looked at the diamonds and gemstones sliding out of the door and said nothing. He finally knows how Murong Cuihua''s and Dongfeng HongRi''s families are so rich. If his tears become such things, he will be richer than them Finally, Su Yao didn''t bear the temptation of money. He bent down to pick up some valuable gems and ran away. As for whether these three sand sculptures can come out or not, it''s none of his business. He would rather they couldn''t come out all their lives. #Cherish life and stay away from sand sculpture Chapter 1148 Soon, the students in the class knew that Su Yao was going to take part in the math competition. However, they did not envy because they were not the learning material. Moreover, mathematics for them is the kind of wordless, can''t read. Moreover, they are happy for Su Yao and even plan to hold a farewell party for him in the evening. "Su Tianba, please don''t leave school after school. We have a surprise for you." Su Yao Surprise? I''m afraid it''s not a scare, is it? For the sake of his own life, he had better refuse these sand sculptures. "I''m sorry, I have something very important to do tonight. I''m afraid I can''t stay with you." Those people seemed not to have heard him. They had already discussed how to hold this evening''s farewell party, which gave Su Yao a big surprise. Su Yao They can do whatever they like. Anyway, he won''t stay tonight. However, the imagination is beautiful, the reality is hard. When it was time to finish school, the students blocked the windows and the gate, just to prevent Su Yao from going out. Su Yao looked at those people at the door helplessly, "three students, I really want to go to the toilet, can you let me, I can''t hold it, my bladder is going to explode." But the three students just don''t get out of the way, "Su Tianba, don''t lie any more. You want to run away, not go to the toilet." Su Yao''s eyes suddenly cold down, "are you sure you really don''t get out of the way?" If these sand sculptures don''t get out of the way, he doesn''t mind using his own force. "No, no death." The attitude of the three students is very firm. "Good, very good. You forced me to do this. Don''t blame me for not treating you!" Su Yao put up his sleeve. As soon as he was ready to start, he heard one of his classmates say, "Su Tianba, we have already told the headmaster about this matter. If you have to resist, he will cancel your place in the mathematics competition." Su Yao Grass, I didn''t expect this group of sand sculptures to be so overcast. It''s really a miscalculation. In order to keep the quota, he wronged himself for a while and had a good time with these sand sculptures. Su Yao took a deep breath, controlled his impulse to hit others, and tried to squeeze out a smile at the three students, "three students, I know, I will stay, but now I really want to go to the toilet, can you give me a break?" The three students looked at each other, then said in a different voice, "go to the toilet, we''ll go with you, or you''ll suffocate to the bladder explosion." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Grass, you are cruel! The expression on Su Yao''s face was a little distorted OK, then you can go with me. " Listening to this, the three students immediately gave him a way, "Su Tianba, please." Su Yao stepped out of the door, looked at them, and then ran quickly. And the three students did not catch up, they each took out a walkie talkie, said a few words to the walkie talkie. Su Yao, who thought he had successfully escaped, didn''t know when his classmates appeared beside him. He suddenly said, "what are you doing?" "Of course, I will escort you to the toilet, Su Tianba." Chapter 1149 In the end, Su Yao still failed to escape the clutches of these sand sculptures, and he was put into a small dark room without windows. Moreover, the small dark room is made of special materials. No matter how he does it, he can''t open it. There were two people outside the small black room. They listened to the news and said, "Su Tianba, you''re going to be patient for a while. It''s going to be dark soon. And you can rest assured that we will never do anything out of the ordinary. " Su Yao sneered, "won''t you do anything comfortable? Do you think what you are doing is not out of line? " However, the two people didn''t seem to recognize his sarcasm and continued to say, "Su Tianba, we are doing this for you. Think about it. If you go back now, you will be transferred to other students for the places you won''t easily win in the math contest. " Su Yao Grass, it''s because of this that he was locked up here by these sand sculptures, otherwise he would have pierced the day. "Can you tell me exactly what will happen in the evening?" So that he can be prepared. "No way." They refused his request without hesitation. "Su Tianba, if we tell them, the surprise is no longer a surprise." ¡°¡­¡­ But I really don''t need any surprises. " And are you sure it was a surprise, not a scare? "Su Tianba, everyone needs a surprise, unless you are not a person." Su Yao Sorry, I''m not human, and you are not human. You are just a group of sand sculptures without brains. I don''t know how long later, Su Yao was finally released from the small dark room by them. And as soon as he came out, someone grabbed his hand, and someone covered his eyes with a black cloth, and he immediately returned to the dark. "What are you doing?" "Su Tianba, you will know later." The two men said, "come with us now" " In the end, Su Yao was led to the door of a room which was decorated very brightly. At the moment when he opened his eyes, Su Yao felt that his eyes would be blinded by the flashing lights. He could not help but step back. And the two people standing behind him pushed him hard, and he suddenly bumped into the door. He knocked the door open. And then Before Su Yao could react, he was doused with a bucket of flour. He''s going to be pissed off. "Bah, bah, bah!" And the students who stood there didn''t think it was anything. Instead, they said with a smile, "surprise!" Su Yao Sure enough, he shouldn''t have any expectations for these sand sculptures. He thinks that they are going to kill themselves so that Murong Cuihua can take part in the math competition. "Is this the surprise you prepared for me?" Su Yao looked at the people in front of him without expression. And they didn''t seem to see that he was angry. "Su Tianba, this is not a surprise. The real surprise is still to come." ¡°¡­¡­ Forget it. I''m going back. You can save the surprises for yourself. " Su Yao just ready to go out, someone blocked in the door, "Su Tianba students, don''t hurry to go, this feast has not started yet." Chapter 1150 Looking at the sand sculptures that surrounded him, Su Yao knew that if he didn''t tear down the rest of the surprises, these people would never let him go. "Well, I''ll go back later." He doesn''t believe that he can''t fight these sand sculptures. He must let them ask for trouble. "Su Tianba, please go to the center of the stage now. There is a big surprise waiting for you." "Don''t be another scare." Su Yao let down the side of the stage carefully, and he carefully observed around him. He did not find anything unusual, but he did not make complaints about it. And just as he stepped into the middle of the stage, suddenly there was music and lights flashing. Su Yao What do you want to do? Do you want him to dance on the spot? However, when he saw the eastern iron pillar coming towards him in a bunny suit, he felt that he was still too naive. "Is this the surprise you said?" "It''s just one of the joys." Su Yao was silent. He looked at Dongfang Tiezhu and said, "Dongfang Tiezhu, what are you going to do?" "For you, of course." With that, Dongfang Tiezhu began to dance. He took Su Yao as a pipe and came to a pipe dance next to him. His dancing style was enchanting, which made everyone bow down and applaud. "Oriental iron pillar! The iron pillar of the East Feel their passion, Oriental iron pillar dance more show. Su Yao''s expression changed from disgust to numbness, "Dongfang Tiezhu, have you finished dancing? If you finished dancing, stay away from me." However, Dongfang Tiezhu continued to dance with him as if he had not heard his words. Su Yao couldn''t bear it any more. He kicked the iron pillar away. Everyone looked at this scene, immediately all silly eyes. Su Yao snorted coldly, "this surprise is not good at all. Do you have any other surprises?" At this moment, people''s long lost IQ finally went online, "no, no, no, this is the only big surprise of this banquet. Next, let''s eat." "Really not?" "No, no, really No." They all said in one voice. "Then show me your food. I''m hungry." Su Yao pulled a chair, cocked his legs and sat there like an old man. One of the students didn''t know what he had pressed on the wall. Su Yao broke through a long table in front of him. The table was full of food, but it was covered with lids. He couldn''t see what kind of food it was. Dongfang Tiezhu didn''t know where to take a cake and put it in front of Su Yao. "Su Tianba, please eat the cake first. I made the cake myself." Su Yao looked at him suspiciously, "are you sure you can eat the cake you made?" "Of course." Dongfang Tiezhu nodded confidently, "I''ve tasted this cake myself. No cake in the world is more delicious than this one." Su Yao did not believe in his craftsmanship. "Since you are so confident in your craftsmanship, open this cake and show it to me." "OK, I''ll turn it on now." Dongfang Tiezhu quickly took apart the ribbon and opened the lid Chapter 1151 At the moment when the cake was opened, Su Yao smelled a strange smell, which almost made him vomit. He quickly pinched his nose, and then fixed his eyes on the cake, which was similar to the cake that dark cuisine looked up at the starry sky. Suddenly, he felt that his three outlooks had been strongly shaken. He had never seen a cake made like this before. To some extent, the Oriental iron pillar was a wonderful material. "Dongfang Tiezhu, are you sure you did this Can you eat the cake? Are you sure you won''t die after eating? " "Su Tianba, you can rest assured that there is no problem with this cake." Dongfang Tiezhu opened the mode of "Wangpo sells melons, boasting," although it doesn''t sell well, in fact, its taste is really wonderful. " "If you don''t believe me, I can have a taste first." "Then you can have a taste first." Su Yao said. Dongfang Tiezhu didn''t know where to take out a pair of knives and forks and a cake plate. He skillfully cut a small piece of the cake and tasted it. When the cake into the mouth of that moment, his eyes a bright, and then a bite will be the next piece of cake to eat down. Seeing that he ate with relish, Su Yao became more suspicious. These people in front of him are not normal people. Maybe their taste is different from his. He''d better not try it easily. With this in mind, Su Yao took a few steps to the side with his chair. Dongfang Tiezhu looked at him, "Su Tianba, you see I don''t have anything. Now you should believe that my cake is OK?" Su Yao "ha ha" a smile, "you still let other students also try it, I have no interest in cake, I don''t like this kind of sweet and greasy food." "But this cake I made is not sweet at all." East iron pillar says. ¡°¡­¡­¡± If you say that, I can''t eat it. If the cake is not sweet, is it still called cake? "Dongfang Tiezhu, no matter whether the cake is sweet or not, I still don''t want to eat it, because I don''t like cake at all." Su Yao also specially emphasized the pronunciation of "don''t like". Seeing that he really didn''t have any interest in the cake he made, Dongfang Tiezhu was disappointed, but he didn''t force him to eat it. "Su Tianba, since you have said that, I won''t force you. Just like you." With that, he called the other students to eat the cake. Seeing that Dongfang Tiezhu was finally willing to let go of himself, Su Yao was finally relieved. Fortunately, Dongfang Tiezhu didn''t continue to pester him, otherwise he would have been poisoned by the dark cake Those students who got the cake were very happy to take a bite, and the next second they vomited white foam, then turned their eyes and fainted directly. Looking at the people who were obviously poisoned by food, Su Yao was afraid. Fortunately, he didn''t believe Dongfang Tiezhu''s words, otherwise he would be lying there like these people now. But these people are really miserable Su Yao looked at the iron pillar in the East and said, "iron pillar in the East, are you sure you don''t call for a life-saving car?" Dongfang Tiezhu suddenly regained his mind. He looked at the foaming students who fell on the ground. His expression was very flustered. "Su Tianba, what''s wrong with them?" Chapter 1152 Su Yao couldn''t help but help his forehead. "It''s because they got food poisoning after eating your cake." Oriental iron tree''s expression is very innocent, "but I also know my cake, but how can I do nothing?" "That''s probably because your stomach is iron." Su Yao could not help but make complaints about it. "Su Tianba, what should we do now?" Su Yao felt headache, "of course, call an ambulance to take them to the hospital. Do you still want them to die here?" "Oh, I''ll call an ambulance now." With that, Dongfang Tiezhu rushed out of the classroom at the speed of 200 meters per second, ready to run to the hospital to call an ambulance. Su Yao didn''t know what to say. Other people are sand sculptures, right, but they have a little brain at least, but Dongfang Tiezhu is different. He has no brain at all. Sometimes he really wanted to break the brain of the eastern iron pillar and see what was in it. Su Yao sighed and took out his mobile phone. He quickly called 120 and called several ambulances. These students who were poisoned by food were sent to the hospital. As for Murong Cuihua, because she was in a bad mood, she didn''t come to this deadly farewell party, so that she escaped the disaster. It''s lucky that It is impossible for the school and the parents of the students not to know that such a big thing has happened. That night, Dongfang Tiezhu, the culprit, was pressed by his family to apologize one by one. At last, he was reduced to serving the students who were hospitalized. After this, he was afraid that he would never enter the kitchen again. ¡­¡­ The next day. Su Yao came to the school early. After he came to the school, the first thing he did was to run to the headmaster''s office. Then he found that Murong Cuihua was also in the headmaster''s office, and her expression looked very happy. It was estimated that something good had happened to her. But Su Yao didn''t want to see her at all now. After a few seconds of silence, he retreated. However, as soon as he stepped out of the door with his right foot, the headmaster said, "Su Tianba, wait a minute, you and Murong Cuihua will go to the place of the math competition." On hearing this, Su Yao''s heart suddenly rose a bad premonition, "headmaster, Murong Cuihua, why do you want to go with me?" "Because I''m also a contestant in this math contest." Murong Cuihua said with a smile, "Su Tianba, we are competitors from now on. I will definitely win the first place in this competition." Su Yao suddenly felt that his head was big Headmaster, isn''t there only one place in the math contest? " Is this the legendary ability? "No, there are two." The headmaster said, "as for the last contest, because I want to see the abilities of you two." Su Yao has too many points, so he really can''t make complaints about it. "But the headmaster, Murong Cuihua, can even forget to write her name in a contest. Aren''t you afraid that she will forget to write her name when she takes part in the math contest?" Murong Cuihua thought of what happened last time and felt embarrassed. "You don''t have to worry about it." "The name of the contestant will be printed on the test paper of each competition. The contestant does not need to write his name again," the principal said Su Yao Well, he has never met such a good thing. However, it''s better to be with Murong Cuihua than with a group of sand sculptures. Chapter 1153 Su Yao and Murong Cuihua took the school''s luxury school bus to the competition venue. Sitting in the car, they ignored each other, which made the atmosphere a little awkward. The school bus driver tried to adjust the atmosphere by telling jokes, but it didn''t work at all, and finally he gave up. As soon as the car stopped, Murong Cuihua rushed out quickly, as if trying to compete with Su Yao in speed. But Su Yao was not interested at all. He walked slowly out of the car. But Murong Cuihua had not been seen for a long time. Su Yao didn''t care what she was doing. He found a relatively quiet place to sit down. But it''s just trouble. Several sand sculpture teenagers dressed up to kill Matt came up to him with the pace of not knowing each other. They looked at him with distaste, and their eyes were about to become corns. "Are you su Tianba from Gemma college?" As soon as Su Yao heard this, he knew that they were looking for their own trouble, but he didn''t want to get into trouble at all. "No, I''m not su Tianba. You''ve got the wrong person." "No? Do you think we are fools? " The head of the purple instant noodles kicked in the flower bed, "you''re the only one here dressed so rustic, you''re not su Tianba, who''s su Tianba?" Su Yao rolled his eyes, "OK, I''m Su Tianba. What can I do for you?" "Of course." The boy with purple instant noodles raised his chin and his nostrils were bigger than his eyes. "I advise you to quit this competition. This kind of competition is not something you can take part in." "But I''m number one in the country." Su Yao said, "with this, I am more qualified than you." Purple pickle head boy immediately choked by his words, "what''s so great about the first place in the country? It''s not a bumpkin. There will be no girls like bumpkin like you." "But even if your family has money, you won''t get the first place in the country. You''re a brother with me. " Purple pickle head boy immediately angry, "no one has ever dared to tell me Shangguan purple electricity to say such words, bumpkin, you successfully attracted my attention, I will make you kneel down and kowtow to call grandfather." "Grandson." Su Yao immediately said yes. ¡°¡­¡­ Brothers, beat him up A few minutes later, Su Yao stepped on the head of purple pickles and said, "hmm? Do you dare to come? " "Grandfather, please let me go." Purple pickle head boys want to cry without tears, "next time I see you, I will take a detour." Su Yao put down his feet, "get out of here, don''t let me see you again." Those boys listen to this sentence, as if they heard some amnesty order, and run away. Su Yao snorted with disdain, "you dare to fight with me like this. It''s rubbish." ¡­¡­ It seems that when Su Yao took out his mobile phone to play the game, Murong Cuihua''s voice suddenly came, "let me go, do you know who I am?" Su Yao pauses and doesn''t mix up in the past. He opens the game. At the beginning of the match, a boy''s voice comes, "of course we know who you are. You are Murong Cuihua. Relax. We won''t do anything with you. We just want to play with you." "Get out of here and don''t touch me with your dirty hands!" Then there was a very loud slap in the face, "pa!" Chapter 1154 Then there was Murong Cuihua''s cry, "help, it''s indecent." Su Yao frowned and finally put away his cell phone and walked towards the direction of the sound. Then she saw Murong Cuihua surrounded by several boys. There was a very obvious palm print on her left face. Her eyes were red with tears. She was obviously wronged. Although Su Yao doesn''t like Murong Cuihua, a sand sculpture who always loves brain mending, it doesn''t mean he won''t help his classmates when they are in trouble. "You''d better let her go, or don''t blame me for being rude to you!" At the moment of seeing Su Yao, Murong Cuihua''s eyes suddenly brightened, but soon went dark again, "Su Tianba, this matter has nothing to do with you, you go quickly." But the boys had noticed Su Yao. They came to Su Yao and said sarcastically, "so you''re Su Tianba. You''re a real bumpkin. It''s really the most important thing for a bumpkin to be in the limelight. " "Su Tianba, you''d better not meddle in your business, or we''ll beat you so hard that you can''t even recognize your parents." Su Yao sneered, "someone told me that just now, but they finally..." "What happened in the end? You were beaten up by them? Ha ha ha, you really deserve it. " "At last they all knelt down and called me grandfather." With that, Su Yao kicked the person who was closest to him. "If you want to be my grandson, I won''t mind." The remaining boys looked at each other, and finally rushed up. There are so many people here. If they just run away, tomorrow will be full of rumors about them. And it''s better to be beaten down than to run away. Looking at the boys who rushed towards him, Su Yao said half sarcastically, "it''s the first time I''ve ever seen someone who''s in a hurry to be a grandson for someone else." then he began to beat him unilaterally. Before long, the boys were all beaten down and begged for mercy. After su Yao said "go away", he let them go. Murong Cuihua looked at Su Yao with star eyes and kept shouting the words "how handsome". This is the first time that she thinks that Su Tianba is so handsome, so handsome that she wants to throw into his arms immediately. She decided that she must abandon Dongfang HongRi and be su Tianba''s girlfriend Since Murong Cuihua looked at herself with that kind of crazy eyes, Su Yao could not help shivering Murong Cuihua, why are you looking at me like this? " Murong Cuihua said with a shy smile, "Su Tianba, just now you are so handsome. I''ve never seen such a handsome man as you. I really like you so much. Thank you for saving me just now. I''m willing to commit myself. " "Come on, let''s fall into this sea of love." With that, she closed her eyes and pounced on Su Yao. Su Yao couldn''t help but get goose bumps all over his body. He quickly dodged. Murong Cuihua just fell into the flower bed. Su Yao didn''t help her, for fear of being entangled by her, so he left quickly. Murong Cuihua got up and saw that he was going to leave. She ran after him quickly. "Su Tianba, you wait for me. I''ll go with you." Su Yao Cao, if he had known that this would happen, he shouldn''t have saved Murong Cuihua just now Chapter 1155 The more Su Yao didn''t want to take Murong Cuihua, the more Murong Cuihua would stick to him. "Su Tianba, wait for me. I can''t catch up with you." Su Yao felt that his head was about to explode. "Murong Cuihua, can you stop following me?" "No way." Murong Cuihua said decisively, "if you don''t agree, I''ll follow you until you agree. Su Tianba, just follow me. I will treat you very well. " Su Yao didn''t want to talk any more. He felt that if he talked to Murong Cuihua again, he would be so angry that his brain would bleed. He rushed forward regardless of everything, "let''s go, let''s go." Murong Cuihua is still chasing him, "Su Tianba, wait for me, wait for me..." Su Yao looked back and found that she was still behind him, which made him more desperate. He quickly looked around and ran into the men''s room. He thought Murong Cuihua would not follow in, but he found that he underestimated his cheekiness. "Su Tianba, I''d like to see where you can go now." Other boys in the toilet who are solving their physiological needs see a girl running in, and they are scared to pull up their pants, "ah, female pervert!" "Call the police and get this pervert!" Murong Cuihua found that she had broken into the men''s room by mistake. Although her face was thick, she was a little ashamed. She quickly covered her face and ran out. Seeing that she finally left, Su Yao was relieved. Just as he was about to leave the toilet, he thought that Murong Cuihua might block him at the door of the men''s toilet, so he chose to jump out of the window. But what he didn''t expect was that Murong Cuihua was waiting for him by the window. This guy didn''t follow the routine at all. Su Yao was about to despair. No, according to Murong Cuihua''s intelligence, it''s impossible to make such a smart move. What''s the matter? Is he hallucinating? ¡°¡­¡­ Murong Cuihua, I have a very important question to ask you. How did you know I would jump out of the window Su Yao looks at Murong Cuihua, who laughs foolishly at himself, and his heart has already begun to doubt life. "Because I know Su Tianba is very smart, I know you can jump out of the window, so I''m waiting for you here." Murong Cuihua said with a smile, "do you think I''m smart?" Su Yao Grass, I didn''t expect that cleverness would be mistaken by cleverness. It''s really a miscalculation. ¡°¡­¡­ Murong Cuihua classmate, I have told you very clearly before, can you stop pestering me? " God, please help him. If he goes on like this, he will commit suicide! "No way." Murong Cuihua refused without hesitation, "Su Tianba, I have made a decision. I must get you. If I don''t get you, I will never give up. " ¡°¡­¡­ Murong Cuihua, it seems that I really can''t tell you. " Su Yao sighed. "No, we can connect." Murong Cuihua said with a smile. Su Yao almost a mouthful of old blood gushed out, "Murong Cuihua classmate, although I disdain to hit girls, but I really can''t help it this time." Murong Cuihua didn''t know what he meant, so he was knocked unconscious. "Sorry, you forced me." Su Yao said the mantra silently, and then Chapter 1156 When Murong Cuihua wakes up, she finds herself lying alone beside the men''s room, and she seems to have forgotten something important. She thought it over, only to find that she couldn''t remember anything. Bento did nothing, and then walked towards the examination room. Soon, it was time for the math contest to begin. Murong Cuihua''s seat was assigned to Su Yao''s left. As soon as Su Yao saw her, he remembered the fear she had dominated. He discussed with the boy sitting in the front row, and then changed his seat with him. Murong Cuihua looked at his move and snorted with disdain, "bumpkin, do you think your luck will be better after you change your seat? You''d better stop being paranoid. The first place in this math competition will be Murong Cuihua." Su Yao was relieved to see that she had recovered. Fortunately, his brainwashing was successful, otherwise he really didn''t know what to do. After a while, the examination bell rang, and the first mathematics competition began. Su Yao thought that there was only one competition paper in the world, but when the paper was sent to him, he realized that his idea was too naive. The test papers in this world are not calculated by the number of sheets, but by the number of stacks. No wonder the math contest will take three days Su Yao looked at his thick stack of papers, sighed, and then began to read them. After the invigilator said it could start, the students in the whole examination room took up their pens and did it. These questions were not too difficult for Su Yao. He just looked at them and knew the answers. But in order not to attract other people''s attention, he answered them in a normal way. Murong Cuihua secretly looked at him and found that his answering speed was the same as his own. At the same time, he was relieved and a little proud. Hum, what''s the number one in the country? It''s not the same as all of them in the mathematics competition. She didn''t believe he could do it all right this time. The more Murong Cuihua thought about it, the more proud she was. She almost laughed. Su Yao didn''t notice her sight, but he didn''t care. He will win the first place he deserves. Let Murong Cuihua be proud for a while Time is neither fast nor slow. At the moment when the sun is about to set, the bell for the end of the exam rings. After the invigilator took the test paper away, Murong Cuihua walked to Su Yao with the pace of six relatives. "Su Tianba, how about the exam this time? Do you think you can still get the first place?" "What is Murong Cuihua''s feeling?" Su Yao threw the problem back. Murong Cuihua raised her chin, just like an old hen who won a fight. "This topic is a piece of cake for me. I''m sure Murong Cuihua won the first prize in the math competition." Her words immediately attracted a wave of hate value, those contestants who have not yet left have looked at Murong Cuihua, eyes are flashing. Su Yao looked at the imperceptible Murong Cuihua and rolled his eyes. "Murong Cuihua, please go on." His tone has no ups and downs, which makes Murong Cuihua think that he is looking down on himself, "Su Tianba, what do you mean? Do you look down on me?" "No Su Yao felt that he was really innocent. Murong Cuihua said, "why did you say that?" "You can think I didn''t say anything." Su Yao said, "I have something very important. I won''t talk to you. Goodbye!" Chapter 1157 Three days passed quickly. After the Third mathematics competition, Su Yao and Murong Cuihua were picked up by the school bus sent by the school. On the road, they still didn''t say a word. This time, the driver has changed. He can tell jokes better than the previous driver. After he said a few jokes, Murong Cuihua, who had been stretching her face, suddenly burst out laughing, and her laughter was really earth shaking, and the school bus was about to collapse with her laughter. Su Yao felt that his ears were almost deafened by Murong Cuihua''s laughter. If a girl is a duck, Murong Cuihua has a thousand ducks. "Murong Cuihua, I''ll tell you a very unfortunate thing. I''ve worked out all the topics of this math contest." Murong Cuihua''s laughter stopped immediately, but after a few seconds, she began to laugh again, and it was even bigger than the one just now. "Su Tianba, don''t daydream any more. It''s strange that you can do it all at the speed of a tractor. You''d better go back to wash and sleep." Su Yao did not expect that this move was not working, so he gave birth to another move, "Murong Cuihua, do you know your fiance Dongfang HongRi is dating other girls?" Listen to this earth shaking thing, Murong Cuihua immediately quiet down. Then, she looked at Su Yao with the eyes of a fool. "Su Tianba, HongRi, is very loyal to his feelings. Even if I''m out of the way, he won''t go out of the way." "No matter how much you stir up these feelings between me and HongRi, I won''t be moved. Don''t fall in love with you. Just put away your delusions." Su Yao Although Murong Cuihua returned to normal, her love for naobu and her narcissism remained unchanged. However, she finally stopped laughing. If he continued to laugh, his head would explode Soon back to Gemma college, Su Yao got off the school bus, and Dongfang Tiezhu met him, "Su Tianba, you''re back at last. It''s like three months without seeing you this day. I think you''re going crazy. " Su Yao''s face expressionless pushed away his face. "East iron column classmate, I think you need to find an object, you really are too busy." "Su Tianba, I don''t need to find anyone. I already have someone I like, but I haven''t told him yet." Oriental iron pillar some shy say. Su Yao didn''t realize that something was wrong, "Dongfang Tiezhu classmate, in this case, you shouldn''t pester me, you should tell each other quickly, or the person you like will be robbed by other boys." "But the person I like is standing in front of me." East iron pillar side said side coy ground looked at him one eye, then very embarrassed of low head. Su Yao was almost choked to death by his own saliva, "Keke, Dongfang Tiezhu, what did you say just now?" Dongfang Tiezhu bit his teeth and said, "Su Tianba, I already have someone I like, and that person happens to be you." Su Yao felt that he was about to suffocate Dongfang Tiezhu, you are joking with me, aren''t you? " "I''m not kidding. I''m serious about you." Dongfang Tiezhu''s expression at the moment is very serious, "Su Tianba, would you like to be my boyfriend?" Chapter 1158 Su Yao took a deep breath and resisted the impulse to beat him to death Dongfang Tiezhu, I think it''s necessary for us to have a talk. Come with me Dongfang Tiezhu didn''t know his real purpose, so he went with him. "Su Tianba, are you sorry, actually..." In the middle of the speech, he was knocked unconscious by Su Yao. Then, like Murong Cuihua, Su Yao brainwashed Dongfang Tiezhu But when Dongfang Tiezhu woke up, Su Yao found that this brainwashing was not successful, because Dongfang Tiezhu hugged his thigh and cried, "Su Tianba, I must marry you." Su Yao felt that he had "wowed" the dog. What''s going on? Why didn''t brainwashing succeed? Is it the wrong way to brainwash? Su Yao thought so, so he knocked Dongfang Tiezhu unconscious again and gave him another brainwash. In order to succeed in this brainwash, he specially increased his efforts. However, because of too much strength, Dongfang Tiezhu successfully lost his memory. Although Su Yao felt a little guilty about this, he felt a little guilty when he thought that he would never have to carry the eastern iron pillar again. People are selfish, and he is no exception Next, there is only dongfanghongri. He wants to find a chance to clear dongfanghongri''s memory of himself. When the three giants in the sand sculpture industry are solved, his life will be calm. That''s right. However, before he went to dongfanghongri, dongfanghongri came to him. He came to Su Yao angrily, and then saw the east iron pillar lying there motionless. Dongfang HongRi was immediately flustered. He fell to his knees with a plop, and then cried with Dongfang Tiezhu in his arms, "Tiezhu, don''t scare me, Tiezhu!" Dongfang HongRi, who had almost lost his breath in tears, didn''t notice Su Yao behind him at all. After he reacted, he had been knocked unconscious by Su Yao, and some memory had been eliminated. After finishing this, Su Yao left the two oriental brothers lying together with no one in charge. ¡­¡­ Early the next morning. The head teacher Niu Aoqi came to the class and announced the result of the math competition. Before the head teacher announced, Murong Cuihua thought that the first place was her own. She was very excited to sing and dance there. The other students in the class were infected by his feelings and danced with him. They performed a real group dance together. Su Yao felt that he was going to be blind. He yelled at the teacher in charge on the platform, "teacher in charge, please tell me who won the first prize in this math contest!" Listen to this sentence, Murong Cuihua is quiet down, other students also along with quiet down. Murong Cuihua looked at the head teacher with expectant eyes, "head teacher, I won the first prize in the math contest, right?" The head teacher didn''t answer her question. His eyes passed her and fell on Su Yao. "Su Tianba, come to the platform." Su Yao had the answer in his heart. He stood up and walked towards the platform calmly. Murong Cuihua secretly puts out a foot to trip him. Su Yao stepped on it heavily and laughed at her, "Murong Cuihua, I''m really sorry." Chapter 1159 Murong Cuihua gnashes her teeth in anger, but now the head teacher is here, she dare not do anything, she can only swallow the evil spirit to her stomach. "Su Tianba, let me play Dongfeng PO for you first." The head teacher picked up the guitar with a smile. An ominous premonition suddenly rose in Su Yao''s heart Teacher, I don''t need to. I don''t have any artistic cells. I can''t enjoy your music. " "Oh, yes, yes." With these words, the head teacher quickly played the guitar. Others play guitar for money, he plays guitar for life. What he plays is a beautiful song, while he plays cotton. Su Yao, who was closest to him, felt that his ears were seriously damaged. He quickly put out his hand to block them. "Teacher, can you stop?" The head teacher ignored him, he was immersed in his own "wonderful" music, and other students were also obsessed. Su Yao really couldn''t help it. He grabbed the guitar from the head teacher. The harsh music finally stopped. Other students are also sober up. Su Yao was relieved Teacher in charge, can you announce who is the first prize in the math contest now? " The head teacher looked at the guitar in his hand, and his expression was aggrieved. "It can be, but..." Su Yao immediately understood his intention, he hid the guitar behind him, "teacher in charge, you said first, I''ll give it back to you." "All right." The head teacher cleared his throat and faced the students under the platform, "I announce that the first prize in this mathematics competition is..." Murong Cuihua''s breath was suddenly rapid, and she felt uneasy. "Su Tianba won the first prize in this mathematics competition." Murong Cuihua''s legs softened and almost fell to the ground Teacher, are you mistaken? " "There is no mistake. The first place is Su Tianba." The head teacher said, "Cuihua, I know you may not be able to accept this fact, but you must be strong." To step on the strong horse, she just want to cry now! Unable to accept this fact, Murong Cuihua glares at Su Yao fiercely, then runs out crying. Su Yao, who was stared at by her, shrugged and looked innocent. The atmosphere in the classroom was a bit awkward. The head teacher coughed a few times and began to adjust the atmosphere. "Su Tianba, now let me play another song for you to celebrate that you won the first prize in the math competition." Su Yao thought of his "masterpiece" just now, and his head began to ache again. "Head teacher, something happened in my family. I have to go back now. Please allow me a week''s leave." Then he put the guitar into the head teacher''s arms and ran out of the classroom without waiting for the other person to speak. The head teacher silently retracted his hand, sighed, and then played the guitar. As soon as Su Yao ran out of the classroom, he ran into the Oriental red sun. Dongfang HongRi doesn''t have a good expression. It''s obvious that he''s here to find fault, and it must be him. Su Yao didn''t want to talk with him, so he was ready to take a detour. Dongfang HongRi saw his intention, opened his arms and stopped him, "Su Tianba, if you don''t make it clear to me today, you can''t go!" Su Yao I think you want to get my Yanzhi boxing. "Su Tianba, tell me the truth, did you make Cuihua cry?" Chapter 1160 Su Yao thinks that he is more unjust than Dou E. why does Dongfang HongRi think that he did it when Murong Cuihua cries? Doesn''t he look like a good man? "Dongfang HongRi, I have a word to tell you -" "the clear is clear, and the turbid is turbid." However, Dongfang HongRi''s IQ doesn''t allow him to understand the meaning of this sentence, "Su Tianba, don''t give me a riddle, tell the truth quickly, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." Su Yao rolled a big white eye, "Dongfang HongRi, please find out the truth before you trouble others next time. Don''t slander others for no reason." Dongfang HongRi''s brain circuit is not on the same channel with his brain circuit at all. "Su Tianba, don''t make any more excuses. I know you did it. I''m going to ask for justice for Cuihua now!" Su Yao didn''t want to talk nonsense to him, so he just knocked him out. This scene happened to be seen by Murong Cuihua. Her eyes burst out with anger, and she was about to burn herself. "Su Tianba, how dare you treat my Oriental red sun like this? I''ll fight with you now, and die!" Looking at the Murong Cuihua who ran towards him regardless of everything, Su Yao sighed. Well, the brain is not easy to use, after that brainwashing, it is even more difficult to use. Really, why do one or two people like to trouble him? Isn''t it good to live? Su Yao quickly around Murong Cuihua behind, a hand knife to cut her dizzy, but also very kind to her with the Oriental red sun stacked together. At this time, Dongfang Tiezhu also came. He looked at Murong Cuihua and Dongfang HongRi, who were stacked together, and thought they were killed by Su Yao. His anger turned into one knife after another and went straight to Su Yao. Su Yao easily avoided himself and flew to him. See him all hide past, the east iron pillar in the mind can''t help but come up with "is worthy of Su Tianba classmate" this sentence. After realizing what he thought, Dongfang Tiezhu was stunned and began to think. Why does he feel that way? Has he ever had anything in common with Su Tianba? Su Yao didn''t make him think too much. He just knocked him out. Looking at the three sand sculpture giants who prostrated themselves, Su Yao felt that he was too stupid. Why does he talk about things that can be solved by hands? He is really getting better and better Su Yao sighed, then walked away. ¡­¡­ After a week at home, Su Yao finally ushered in the sunshine of hope, and Tangyuan finally went online. "Host, it''s been a month. Let me see if you''re crazy." Su Yao snorted coldly, "do you think I''m crazy?" "Not crazy, not crazy, you are the best, I like you the most, from now on you are my idol." Su Yao, who wanted to escape from the world, didn''t notice that there was something wrong with the dumplings. "OK, stop talking nonsense and send me away." "Well, well, don''t worry. You can''t eat hot tofu if you are anxious. Relax, take your time Host, don''t do it. I''ll send you to the next task plane now. " "Hurry up!" Su Yao said impatiently, [Ding - in the next task plane ¡¿ Chapter 1161 As soon as he entered the plane, Su Yao heard a gasp, long and short. He has seen countless yellow videos, and now he has become an old driver. Naturally, he knows what this means. I just didn''t expect to see this kind of passionate scene as soon as I came in, and I don''t know how the figure of the protagonist in this passionate play is. Let''s have a look. At a glance Su Yao stood up slowly against the wall and looked at the struggling man and woman on the bed. And when he saw the face of the heroine in the passion play, there was a sharp pain in his heart, and then several pictures flashed through his mind, all related to the man and woman in the passion play Su Yao thought for a while, and then he found out the cause of the original owner''s death - the original owner was angry with these shameless dog men and women! In other words, his mission is likely to have something to do with this pair of dogs. In that case, he doesn''t have to be polite. Su Yao looked around, looking for a weapon to take advantage of, and finally fixed his eyes on a vase on the bedside table. He went over and picked up the vase. Just as he was about to hit the man and woman on the bed, the dumpling suddenly spoke. "La La La, the whole universe invincible sweet dumplings come." Listen to it this extremely artificial voice, Su Yao a did not hold steady, the vase on the hand immediately fell to the ground. Hearing this, Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu on the bed stop and look over. When they found Su Yao standing by the bed, they were both startled. Xia Lu let out a scream on the spot, "ah!" Although Shen Shaojing barely kept his composure, he withered. He retreated from the woman''s body, and the two pieces of meat shook in front of Su Yao''s eyes. Su Yao''s face did not change, but also opened a mockery mode, "Oh, Flammulina velutipes and two peanuts also dare to show, it is not too shameful." Shen Shaojing felt that his man''s dignity had been greatly insulted, and his face was red with anger, but he didn''t want to argue with Su Yao about this topic. ¡°¡­¡­ Shen Huai, how do you feel when you see your girlfriend in my bed? " Su Yao reached for his ear and glanced at the girl carelessly. "I don''t feel it, but I want to ask you, elder brother, how''s my girlfriend? Is it good to use it?" Listen to this words, Summer Dew grasps quilt of hand can''t help but tighten, she lightly bit to bite the lower lip, then squeezed a few tears, "Shen Huai, the affair isn''t like that of your imagination." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "yes, you are pure. You didn''t hook up with my elder brother. You were given medicine by my elder brother. You are a pure white flower. No woman in the world can be more pure than you." Xia Lu choked immediately When did Shen Huai become so eloquent? She was so angry! After easily defeating Xia Lu, Su Yao looked at Shen Shaojing again and said, "brother, how much money are you going to give me when you sleep with my girlfriend? Do you have half a million? " Shen Shaojing listened to his "big brother" one by one. He felt very harsh, "Shen Huai, get out of here now, don''t show up in front of me again!" "Brother, I still have an important thing to do. After I finish that, I will leave naturally." "Shen Huai..." When Shen Shaojing wanted to say something more, Su Yao swung his fist, and the words behind turned into a scream. Chapter 1162 "Shen Huai, what are you doing?" "Big brother, although I don''t feel much about you sleeping with my girlfriend, I don''t like people to give me a green hat." "Shen Huai, how dare you hit me..." Su Yao didn''t want to quarrel with him. He directly knocked him out with a knife. Then he looked at Xia Lu in the corner and said, "it''s your turn." Xia Lu thought about his strength when he hit Shen Shaojing just now. She turned her eyes and fainted. Su Yao looked at her in disgust. Then he took out his cell phone and posed for them. He looked at the photos he had taken, and made a copy of the ones he was satisfied with. At this time, Tangyuan, who had been watching the play in silence, suddenly opened his mouth. "Host, you are so wonderful. I like you so much." Listening to the sound, Su Yao shook his hand, and his mobile phone almost fell to the ground Tangyuan, what have you experienced, tangyuan? " "Host, I changed the mode. Don''t you like me like this?" "I don''t like it." Su Yao did not hesitate to reply, "you quickly switch back to me." "Before I, you love to build ignore, now I, you can''t rise." With that, tangyuan suddenly began to sing. "Betray my love and leave behind my back..." Su Yao only felt that the magic sound was in his ears, and his ears were about to strike. "Shut up! Otherwise, I''ll tear you down now and switch back quickly! " As soon as these words came out, tangyuan immediately stopped its beating behavior. "Host, entertainment program is here. Don''t be afraid of what I''m going to say next." "Don''t worry. I''m a policeman. I won''t be afraid." Su Yao couldn''t help but go on. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "If you have something to say, let it go." "Host, Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu are the men and women of this plane. Congratulations. They are opposite to each other as soon as they come in." Su Yao very insipid Oh a, "so what you want to say is this?" "No, there are others, of course." "What else?" "There are two tasks for you this time. One is to defeat the male and female leaders, and the other is to attack Shanglu." "I see." Su Yao said and took out his cell phone. "Host, what are you going to do?" Tang Yuan asked curiously. "Have you ever seen a man or woman who just goes to bed and goes to the police station?" "I''ve never seen that before." Tang Yuan replied very honestly. "Then you will be very lucky to witness this scene with your own eyes." With that, Su Yao dialed "110" without hesitation. "Hello, 110? I want to report a case of selling / whoring / whoring. The address is room 219 of Jinxiu hotel." "Yes, yes, it''s Jinxiu hotel. I''m standing at the door of room 219 now." "You''ll be right here?" "Well, well, I''ll watch them here and never let them escape. No trouble, no trouble, that''s what you should do as a successor. " Tangyuan was completely surprised by his bosao operation, and it took quite a while to react. It''s hard to clap, but also very rhythmic. "Pa Pa Pa!" "Pa Pa Pa!" Su Yao just felt like someone was setting off firecrackers in his head. He was about to lose his nerve. "Stop, shut up. You can talk when I ask you to, or I''ll tear you down!" ¡°¡­¡­ I see Chapter 1163 After a while, the police came. Su Yao stood up and said, "Hello, uncle policeman, I''m the socialist successor on the phone." The two policemen looked at each other: this young man is a bit interesting. "Uncle police, one of the men and one of the women inside has been knocked unconscious by me. You don''t have to worry about their resistance." The two policemen looked into the room and found that it was true. They couldn''t help being silent Why do you want to stun them? " "Because they found me calling the police, I was afraid they would run away, so I knocked them out." Su Yao scratched his head awkwardly. "Uncle policeman, it shouldn''t be against the law, should it?" ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not against the law, but don''t do it again next time. It''s the first thing to protect yourself. " "I know. I won''t do it again." No wonder! If he saw such a thing next time, he would send Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu in and out again. ¡­¡­ Seeing the two policemen going in, Su Yao suddenly thought of something and walked into the room before them. "Uncle policeman, I''ll wake them up for you." The two policemen looked at each other. When they saw Su Yao pouring a basin of cold water on Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu, they were all shocked. This young man''s operation is too coquettish, it''s hard to guess what he will do next Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu, who have been splashed with cold water, wake up. They glare at Su Yao. As soon as they are ready to swear, they hear him shout, "Uncle policeman, they wake up. You can come in." Smell speech, two people look toward the door, when see the police standing there, both feel a palpitation, then anger. It''s obvious that the police will suddenly appear here. It''s someone''s fault. "Shen Huai, you''d better explain it to me quickly!" However, this time, Su Yao did not open the fight, but pretended to be afraid and asked the police for help. "Uncle policeman, he is so fierce. When he comes to fight me, you must help me, or he will kill me." Su Yao''s height is shorter than that of his peers, and he has a pretty face. He pretends to be weak and doesn''t look fake at all. So the two policemen completely forgot his operation and put him on the list of protectors. "Don''t worry. You''ll be fine with us." "You go first, and we''ll take care of the rest." "Police uncle, I believe you, you can punish the villain severely, come on!" Su yaochao Shen Shaojing smiles, and when the other party wants to spit out fragrance, he quickly slips out of the room. Of course, he didn''t leave immediately. He left only after seeing Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu taken away by the police. ¡­¡­ "Tangyuan, you give me the original story of the world." "Good." [Ding, loading the original plot ¡¿ the original owner is Shen Huai, the illegitimate son of the Shen family and the half brother of Shen Shaojing. Because of the identity of illegitimate son, Shen Huai suffered from white eyes and abuse from childhood, which also caused his character to be very cowardly. He did not know that the character of resistance to him attracted more white eyes and abuse When Shen Huai was 16 years old, he was taken back to the Shen family, but his situation did not change. Apart from his father, the rest of the Shen family are very annoying, especially his half brother Shen Shaojing Chapter 1164 Shen Shaojing is disgusted with Shen Huai''s half brother. He thinks that Shen Huai came to the Shen family just to compete with him for the property of the Shen family. From then on, he regarded him as a thorn in the side. He bullied Shen Huai everywhere and isolated Shen Huai with his classmates in the school In order to completely solve Shen Huai''s problem, he set up a bureau. So, "gentle and kind" Xia Lu appeared in front of Shen Huai. When Shen Huai was bullied, she would bravely stand up to protect him and bring him three meals a day. In addition, she did a lot of other things. Shen Huai''s heart gradually opens to Xia Lu. Xia Lu takes advantage of this and takes a powerful medicine. Then they become lovers. Shen Huai thinks he is happy, but he doesn''t know that Xia Lu''s sweet words are just a trap to kill his prey Xia Lu contacts Shen Huai on the one hand and Shen Shaojing on the other. At first, Shen Huai didn''t know about it, but later, he heard some rumors, and then he began to doubt Xia Lu. But he didn''t doubt it. Instead, he secretly followed Xia Lu. But I didn''t expect that Xia Lu had already found out, and she and Shen Shaojing had already discussed how to kill Shen Huai. So Shen Huai saw his girlfriend sleeping with his half brother. He was so angry that he died. And the next story is that Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu start a sadistic love story in which you abuse me and you, and finally he. As for Shen Huai, no one cared about the cause of his death. Even after his death, he didn''t even have a decent tomb. Shen Huai''s wish is to revenge Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu. After digesting the plot, Su Yao smiles. Tang Yuan was very curious about this. "Host, what are you laughing at? Is there anything to be happy about? " "Of course." Su Yao said, "I already know the best way to revenge Shen Shaojing." "What can I do?" "Since Shen Shaojing wants the Shen family so much, I''ll take what he wants most." Su Yao replied, "at that time, Shen Shaojing will be mad even if he is not angry." "Host, are you not afraid of Shen Shaojing''s crazy revenge?" "Tangyuan, you have been with me for so long. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? Do you think it''s me or Shen Shaojing who should be afraid? " Tangyuan Grass, how can it forget this matter? Although the host looks very weak on the surface, its real essence is the kind of overlord flower that eats people and does not vomit bones. ¡°¡­¡­ Host, of course you are. But what about Charlotte, what are you going to do with her? " "I need your help in this matter." "What''s up?" "Help me get the wechat chat records of Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu." Su Yao said. Tangyuan immediately understood what he was going to do, "host, you are going to deal with Xialu like that, but you really have it." "Come on, don''t flatter me, just go." "Well, well, I''ll go now." How did the host suddenly change? He used to be slow, but now he wants to finish the task so quickly. Is he stimulated? Can''t it be that after staying for a long time on the plane full of all kinds of sand sculptures, my brain broke down together? "Host, is there something wrong with your brain?" "I think your brain is out of order. Get out of here!" Tangyuan Chapter 1165 ¡°¡­¡­ Host, are you sure you have no problem at all? You spent a month in that sand sculpture plane before. Are you sure your brain is not affected by those sand sculptures? " Su Yao''s face turned green when he mentioned it. "You dare to mention it to me. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have stayed in that terrible position for a month. Fortunately, I have strong willpower, otherwise I will be assimilated by them. " After listening to his angry words, Tang Yuan felt cold and quickly changed the topic, "host, I''ll help you get the wechat chat records of Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu. Wait for me for a while, and I''ll be right back." I''m sorry, Charlotte. I can only rely on you to divert the fire of the host. Go with peace of mind. I will make a fragrance for you in my heart. Xia Lu, who was far away from the police station, sneezed. She looked pitifully at the policeman in front of her. "Uncle policeman, before I answer your question, can you give me a coat to wear? I seem to have a cold." "No, it''s summer. I feel like a ghost." The police officer, who had just been here for a short time, flatly refused her request. "Besides, you should be older than me. Please don''t use the word" Uncle "to call me again." Xia Lu Cao, she''s really a fool who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings, and she''s only 18 years old, OK? Does she look that old? ¡­¡­ After returning to Shen''s home, Su Yao saw Shen Yan sitting on the sofa in the living room reading a newspaper. Although he didn''t want to have anything to do with the cheap father of the original owner, in order to succeed in his plan, he had to communicate when it was time to communicate. Su Yao prepared some words in his mind, then tried to open his mouth and called, "father." Shen Yan put down the newspaper in his hand. When he saw Su Yao, an unidentified meaning flashed in his eyes. "Shen Huai, what''s the matter with you?" "I just saw Shen Elder brother, he was taken away by the police. Is he guilty of something? " Su Yao lowered his head and said. On hearing this, Shen Yan immediately became angry, but he didn''t have su Yao''s face. "I know. Go upstairs and do your homework." Su Yao had long guessed that he would have such a reaction, so he didn''t care. After saying "I know", he walked towards the stairs. "Shen Huai, wait for you." Shen Yan suddenly stops him. Su Yao''s step is a meal, "father, do you have anything else to do?" "Come here for a second." Shen Yan waved to him. Su Yao walked over, but in the middle of the walk, he remembered Shen Huai''s reaction to his cheap father, and rushed upstairs quickly. Seeing this, Shen Yan sighed. Alas, every time Shen Huai meets him, it''s like a mouse meets a cat. They are father and son Yes, after all, it''s Shen Yan who is sorry for their mother and son. He also wants to get closer to Shen Huai, but not now. ¡­¡­ Shen Shaojing didn''t dare to call Shen Yan and ask him to bail himself at the police station. From childhood to adulthood, Shen Yan was the father he was most afraid of. Moreover, if Shen Yan knows about it, he will be scolded and beaten. He doesn''t want to lose face in front of Shen Huai And the Summer Dew also wanted to go together with him, "little scene, as you let Gu Chen come." Chapter 1166 Shen Shaojing thought about it and thought it was a good way, so he called Gu Chen. Gu Chen received a call from Shen Shaojing for help, and soon came. At first, he thought that Shen Shaojing''s words on the phone were deceptive, but when he saw Shen Shaojing in a bit of a mess in the police station, he believed it. As for the side of the Summer Dew, directly ignored by him. "Shen Shaojing, Shen Shaojing, I didn''t expect that you would enter the police station one day. It''s really unexpected." Gu Chen does not conceal his Schadenfreude, "Shen Shaojing, how does it feel to enter the police station for the first time?" Seeing him gloating there, Shen Shaojing turned his eyes and said, "Gu Chen, is that funny?" "Funny, of course." Gu Chen said, "this is the first time I''ve seen you so embarrassed. Tell me, which successor sent you in?" Mention this matter, Shen Shaojing is angry to want to kill, "Gu Chen, you don''t give me rubbish again, you tell them who I am quickly." Gu Chen two hands a stand, "Shen big little, I at least have to know what reason is, can save you to go out." Shen Shaojing bit his lip and said nothing. Standing on one side of the police are very kind to remind the way, "someone reported your friend whoring / prostitution." "Whoring / whoring?" Gu Chen laughed again, "Shen Shaojing, you can. I thought you came in because of fighting at most, but I didn''t think you came in because of whoring. You are really excellent." Shen Shaojing''s face was almost black. Gu Chen didn''t notice it and continued, "Shen Shaojing, tell me which beautiful girl you are whoring with. I''m really curious." Shen shaojingshen takes a breath Gu Chen, can you stop talking about it, and I really don''t have whoring. Do you think I will be the kind of person who doesn''t love myself? " The policeman rolled his eyes in silence. No, if you were the kind of person who loves yourself, you wouldn''t be here now. "He was whoring the girl next to him. She was suspected of selling." Listen to this sentence, Gu Chen finally willing to give Xia Lu a look, and then he was almost choked to death by his own saliva, "cough cough, Shen Shaojing, this is not your brother''s girlfriend beside you, right? When did you two get together?" Because Shen Shaojing never told anyone about his plan, Gu Chen didn''t know that Xia Lu was Shen Shaojing''s girlfriend. Gu Chen that big voice a, all of a sudden everyone saw out. Their eyes kept moving back and forth on Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu, and their faces were full of disdain. Xia Lu is a girl. Although she has a bed with Shen Shaojing, she still has a little sense of shame in front of her boyfriend. Being looked at by them with this kind of scornful eyes, Xia Lu almost cried out. She really hates Shen Shaojing in her heart. If it wasn''t for Shen Shaojing''s inexplicable bad plan, she wouldn''t be so ashamed now. Shen Shaojing has the heart to strangle Gu Chen Gu Chen, can you shut up for me? " "No way." Gu Chen very decisively refuses a way, "my this mouth ah, a don''t speak to suffer, so you suffer." Shen Shaojing He is really brain water, just can let Gu Chen this unreliable guy come to save him. Chapter 1167 The policeman guessed about the cause, process and result of the incident - as his elder brother, Shen Shaojing had sex with his younger brother''s girlfriend Xia Lu, but his younger brother knew about the incident, and his younger brother was so angry that he reported them whoring / prostitution / selling / prostitution. It was the first time he saw such a rare thing. However, this pair of dog men and women deserve it. If this kind of thing happened to him, he would beat this pair of dog men and women to death. Like understanding the police''s eyes, Shen Shaojing explained, "Xia Lu is my girlfriend, so it''s normal for me to go to bed with her." But he forgot Gu Chen, a bad friend who likes to tear down his platform, "Shen Shaojing, don''t cheat me. Xia Lu is clearly your brother''s girlfriend. Not long ago, I saw them walking hand in hand." Shen Shaojing is more sure that his decision is wrong Uncle policeman, don''t believe him. There''s something wrong with him. " The policeman rolled his eyes. If I believed you, I would have a problem with my brain. "Shen Shaojing, Xia Lu, now that you know the truth, you can leave, but don''t come in for whoring / prostitution / selling / prostitution next time." Gu Chen immediately very don''t give face of smile to come out, "ha ha ha, Shen Shaojing, did you hear clearly?" Shen Shaojing gouged him out and quickly left the police station without saying a word. Gu Chen chased up, "Shen Shaojing, you should not be angry?" Shen Shaojing snorted coldly, but he didn''t speak. "Well, at least I took you out of the police station. Even if you don''t say thank you to me, you are still angry with me. Shen Shaojing, you are really not interesting enough. " "Thank you?" As soon as Shen Shaojing thought of what he had just said in the police station, he gritted his teeth. "Gu Chen, if it wasn''t for your smelly mouth, how could I have been looked down upon. If it gets out, you must have done it. " See the situation is not right, Gu Chen quickly change the topic, "just listen to the policeman said, is Shen Huai report, you and Xia Lu, you say he will tell Uncle Shen this thing?" Shen Shaojing wanted to say "no", but he didn''t feel so confident when he thought that the other party could even make the police arrest him. "If he really dares to tell my dad about this, I''ll break his dogleg and let people throw him out of the Shen family." "Can you get past your father?" "My dad?" Shen Shaojing seemed to hear a joke and suddenly laughed, "my father has never been in charge of that son of a bitch Shen Huai. I don''t think even if I kill Shen Huai, my father will say anything." Gu Chen did not continue this topic, "by the way, you just said that Xia Lu is your girlfriend, is this thing true?" Shen Shao nodded, "Xia Lu is really my girlfriend." "Then why is she still with your brother? I don''t think she has the courage to step on two boats? " Shen Shaojing thinks that he should not tell Gu Chen the truth, otherwise, the big mouth will definitely tell him his plan for Shen Huai. "You don''t have to worry about this. Let''s go and have a drink." Gu Chen looked back at the summer dew that falls behind them one eye, "don''t you plan to call the Summer Dew also?" Chapter 1168 "She?" Shen Shaojing frowned, "forget it. She can''t drink. I don''t think it''s time to send her back." Gu Chen suddenly Summer Dew some pitiful, unexpectedly met Shen Shaojing such a pull to hang heartless man, but also just pitiful she just. He will not offend his good brother for the sake of an unfamiliar person. What''s more, Xia Lu asked for it herself. If she has a little brain, she won''t go to bed with Shen Shaojing. "All right, let''s go." Xia Lu heard their conversation clearly. She bit her teeth and trotted forward. "Shaojing, actually I don''t know how to drink. I just don''t want to drink. But I want to have a few drinks with you. Can you bring me along?" Shen Shaojing refused her request even though she didn''t think about it, and he also found a very false reason, "Xia Lu, drinking hurts your body, and you are still a girl, so you shouldn''t drink any more. I don''t take you with me for your own good. Be good. Be obedient. Go back by yourself. I''ll come to see you tomorrow. " If I hadn''t heard what he said just now, Xia Lu would have believed his nonsense, "then can you send me back? I''m afraid alone." "But I don''t have a car now. How can I take you back?" Xia Lu Cao, how did she fall in love with Shen Shaojing? Shen Huai is better than him. Although Shen Huai is not as good as Shen Shaojing in every aspect, at least he is obedient, and he is also bent on her If she hadn''t been with Shen Shaojing, maybe she would have become Shen Huai''s girlfriend, but it was too late. ¡°¡­¡­ But my house is not far from here. We can walk together. " "But I''m going to drink with Gu Chen." Shen Shaojing once again refused her, "you also said that your home is not far from here, you''d better go back by yourself." This time, Gu Chen really can''t go on, "Shen Shaojing, Xia Lu is your girlfriend, and this happened again today. She must be very vulnerable now. You''d better send her back.". Otherwise, if something happens to her on the way, you won''t have time to regret it. " Then he put the car key into Shen Shaojing''s hand and said, "I''ll lend you my car for a while." Then, unexpected things happened again. Shen Shaojing put the car key into Xia Lu''s hand again. "Xia Lu, you should be able to drive. You can drive back by yourself. Just drive the car to school tomorrow morning." Gu Chen is really completely speechless. When does Shen Shaojing''s EQ become so low? "Shen Shaojing, it''s almost OK. If you do this again, your girlfriend will run away with other men." However, Shen Shaojing must carry out the straight man principle to the end, "run away, I''ll find another one." Listening to these words, Xia Lu''s grievances suddenly burst out. She threw the car key at Shen Shaojing and ran away crying, "Shen Shaojing, I really misunderstood you. You are the only one in your heart. You are a selfish man. Let''s break up." Shen Shaojing didn''t catch up, "let''s go, ignore her, let''s drink." Gu Chen is really completely speechless, "Shen Shaojing, are you sure you really don''t catch up?" Chapter 1169 "Why should I catch up?" Shen Shaojing asked. Gu Chen really wanted to pry his brain open and see what was in it Xia Lu is crying because of you. Aren''t you going to coax her? " "No more." Shen Shaojing said, "I''ll tell you, this woman is more and more coaxing. Maybe she will finally climb on your head to bully you. So the best way is to deal with it coldly. After she calms down, nothing will happen." Gu Chen I''m sure you will go after your wife''s crematorium in the future. ¡°¡­¡­ It''s up to you. It''s not my girlfriend anyway. " It''s nothing to do with him. He''d better not get involved in it, so as to save time for unnecessary trouble. "Go, go, drink." On the other hand, Xia Lu, who thought Shen Shaojing would catch up, was so angry that she almost died when she found that he didn''t catch up. Since Shen Shaojing doesn''t value her so much, she doesn''t need to go on with him. She''d better go back to find her Shen Huai. In Xia Lu''s heart, Shen Huai is still the fool who has her in his heart. The reason why he does that is because he is jealous and angry. At that time, as long as she said that she was addicted / raped by Shen Shaojing, that fool Shen Huai will definitely get along with her. Let the dog man Shen Shaojing regret it Thinking about this, Xia Lu reaches out and wipes her tears, then takes out her mobile phone and makes a call to Shen Huai. Seeing Xia Lu calling, Su Yao knew what she was going to do. She just gets angry with Shen Shaojing, and then seeks comfort from him. Maybe she will put all the responsibility on Shen Shaojing. If it''s Shen Huai, maybe he will be cheated by Xia Lu. But he is not Shen Huai, so Xia Lu''s move is useless to him. That''s right, but I still have to answer the phone. After all, this is a good opportunity to humiliate Xia Lu. Thinking of this, Su Yao connected the phone. Seeing that the phone has been connected, Xia Lu feels like "it is so." Shen Huai, Shen Huai... " Listening to her artificial voice, Su Yao almost vomited out what he had just eaten. He calmed down and said, "Xia Lu, what''s the matter with you calling me?" Xia Lu on the other end of the phone cried out directly, "Shen Huai, I really don''t want to live. Today Shen Shaojing asked me out. I thought he was going to tell me about you, but I didn''t expect that..." "And then you went to bed with him, didn''t you?" Su Yao asked with a sneer. Xia Lu was choked by his words, but the qualified white lotus would not be afraid of any challenge. After she adjusted her mood, she continued to play, "it''s really not what you see. I''m your girlfriend. How can I do something sorry for you?" "But you did it." Su Yao opened the hateful mode, "and I''m not your real boyfriend, and I don''t have your shameless girlfriend." At the other end of the phone, Xia Lu''s expression couldn''t help being distorted Shen Huai, I know you are still angry, but can you listen to me "I didn''t ask you not to say it, and your mouth is on you. What you say is what you say." Summer Dew almost a breath back in the past, "Shen Huai, before you are not like this." Chapter 1170 "You said it was me before, so what''s the relationship between me now and me before?" Xia Lu almost dropped her cell phone Shen Huai, I know you are still angry, but I really didn''t do anything sorry for you. The reason why I lie in bed with Shen Shaojing is that he drugged me. I''m really forced. " Su Yao rolled a white eye, "but I see your expression is very enjoyable, you and Shen Shaojing should be very happy?" ¡°¡­¡­ Shen Huai, am I in your heart, that kind of woman who is debauchery and unbearable? Can''t you believe me once? " "Don''t you think you''re a dissolute woman?" Su Yao sneered, "Xia Lu, since you''ve become a woman''s watch, don''t set up chastity cards any more." "Shen Huai, how did you become so vicious?" "If I don''t become a little bit vicious, I''ll be killed by some people." Listen to this words, Summer Dew in the heart suddenly surprised. Why did Shen Huai say that? Did he already know that? No, Shen Huai is a fool. He was fooled by her and Shen Shaojing. He would never find out about it. ¡°¡­¡­ Shen Huai, can you talk well? Don''t be so weird. I feel really bad now. " "Then go on suffering." Su Yao said, "if I had to change it for you, I would have jumped off the building and killed myself after doing that disgusting thing." Xia Lu choked on him and didn''t know how to go on Shen Huai, don''t you believe me so much? What I said is true. " "If I believe you, I''ll be a fool." Su Yao sneered, "Xia Lu, I used to be fooled around by you and Shen Shaojing, but it doesn''t mean I will go on like that all the time..." "You''d better not call me in the future, or I can''t guarantee that I will say more vicious words. Besides, I''m not a straw boat. I can''t pick up the cheap girl you shot at. You''d better continue to be coquettish with your Shen Shaojing. You scum men and cheap women are born perfect match. " "By the way, I have..." Before Su Yao finished speaking, Xia Lu was so angry that she smashed her cell phone. Su Yao looked at the phone being hung up, mouth pulled out a smile of sarcasm, "this ability to bear the blow is really low enough, really no meaning." And Charlotte has been frantically smashing things, the whole room is a mess. "Shen Huai, Shen Huai, you dare to treat me like this. I will make you pay what you deserve!" ¡­¡­ At more than ten o''clock in the evening, Shen Shaojing returned home. He gently opened the door, went in, looked around, and found that Shen Yan was not there. He was relieved. Just as he was about to go upstairs in the dark, the light in the living room suddenly came on. Shen Shaojing was startled. He squatted down and hid beside the sofa. And the next second, Shen Yan''s voice rang up, "Shen Shaojing, you roll over here for me!" Shen Shaojing''s body suddenly froze. "Don''t let me say it again!" Shen Shaojing can only stand up and slowly move to Shen Yan. He grinned dryly, "Dad, you haven''t gone to bed so late?" Shen Yan didn''t speak. He whipped him with a whip, and it was the kind of cruel hand. Chapter 1171 Shen Shaojing suddenly took a breath of cold air in pain, but he didn''t dare to hide, because if he did, Shen Yan would beat him even harder. "Dad, why did you hit me?" Did Shen Huai really tell his father about it? Shen Yan sneered, "what did you do, you don''t count in your heart?" With these words, he gave Shen Shaojing another whip. ¡°¡­¡­ Dad, is Shen Huai talking nonsense in front of you? " Listening to the three words "dog things", Shen Yan''s eyes suddenly cooled down, "Shen Shaojing, have you been fed by dogs? Shen Huai is your brother. If he is a dog thing, what are you?" Hearing the sentence "Shen Huai is your brother", Shen Shaojing''s rebellious factor suddenly broke out, "Shen Huai is not my brother, my mother only gave birth to me, I have no brother, Shen Huai is just a homeless dog!" "You know my mother is not well, but you have to bring Shen Huai into Shen''s house. Now that my mother is dead, are you happy? " Shen Yan''s eyes became colder. Had it not been for the woman with white eyebrow who framed him, he would not have been forced to separate from Shen Huai''s mother qiuting, and his son and qiuting would not have been illegitimate. "Shen Shaojing, get down on your knees!" "Why do I kneel? I didn''t say anything wrong." Shen Shaojing raised his head, his eyes were very stubborn, "I just want to say, if it wasn''t for Shen Huai that son of a bitch, my mother would not die, all this is Shen Huai''s fault!" Shen Yan was angry. He raised the whip in his hand and tried to beat it again. At this time, the sound of the wheel of the trunk rubbing against the floor, Shen Yan looked up and found that it was su Yao who came down with a trunk. "Shen Huai, in the middle of the night, where are you going?" "Father, since my brother doesn''t like me so much, I still don''t want to stay, so as not to destroy the feelings between you." Su Yao said wrongly. As soon as Shen Yan heard this, he knew it was Shen Shaojing who bullied him, and he wanted to kill Shen Shaojing even more. "Shen Huai, you don''t have to worry about him. As long as I''m here one day, he won''t want to drive you out." "But, but I really don''t want to destroy the feelings between you." Su Yao tried his best to squeeze out a few tears. "If I can, I also want to get along with my brother. But I''ve been in the Shen family for so long. His attitude towards me has not changed. I''d better not stay here to make him angry." This is Su Yao''s first performance of white lotus. He thought it would not be successful, but he didn''t expect the effect to be so good. "Shen Huai, that''s his problem. You don''t have to make any concessions." Shen Yan said, "be obedient, go upstairs and go to bed. I''ll solve other things." Looking at the scene of their "father''s kindness and son''s filial piety", Shen Shao''s prosperity is going crazy. He grabs Su Yao''s suitcase, throws it again, points to the door and shouts angrily, "Shen Huai, get out now, don''t let me see you again, or I will kill you!" Su Yao lowered his head and did not speak. His shoulders shrugged and fell into Shen Yan''s eyes. He was crying silently. Shen Yan''s anger value suddenly burst, he gave Shen Shaojing a hard slap in the face, "Shen Shaojing, you get out now, you don''t go back to Shen''s house in the future!" Chapter 1172 Shen Shaojing looked at him in disbelief. "You want to drive my real son out of the house for the sake of a mere illegitimate son. Aren''t you afraid that my mother will come to see you at night?" Shen Yan sneered, "when your mother is alive, I''m not afraid. When she''s dead, I won''t be afraid." Su Yao, who watched the play in silence, almost laughed. He quickly covered his mouth with his hand. ¡°¡­¡­ Are you sure you really want to drive me out of the house for Shen Huai "Go away." Shen Yan pointed to the direction of the door and said very ruthlessly. Shen Shaojing resents Su Yao even more. If it were not for him, he would not be driven out of the Shen family. "I''ll never get out. I''m the young master of the Shen family. If I want to get out, it''s Shen Huai. I''ll never give up the Shen family to Shen Huai!" He knew that all this was Shen Huai''s plot. Shen Huai deliberately made such a move, in order to let them away from the heart, and then take the opportunity to get the Shen family. He will never let Shen Huai''s intrigue succeed! "Shen Huai, don''t think you can deceive me by pretending to be innocent and pathetic. I will never be confused by the illusion." Su Yao raised his head and looked at Shen Shaojing with tears in his eyes. "Brother, I''m not pretending. What I said is true. I didn''t want to cheat you. Don''t worry, I will never rob the Shen family with you. " Listening to the word "brother", Shen Shaojing felt even more harsh, "shut up, you don''t call me brother from now on, I''m not your brother. If you call me that again, I''ll break your mouth The expression on Su Yao''s face was even more aggrieved, "but if I don''t call your brother, what should I call you? Is it difficult to call your name?" Oh, it seems that he is happy to call him brother. If it were not for Shen Yan, he would have given Shen Shaojing a disgusting nickname. Shen Shaojing is very irritable now, "Shen Huai, close your stinky mouth. If you dare to tell me one more word, I''ll let them sew your mouth with a needle and thread." Su Yao suddenly squeezed out a few tears, "it turns out that my brother has already hated me to such a degree. I''d better not stay in the Shen family any longer. I can save my brother from being angry with me. Father, just let me go and stop me "Shen Huai, you dare to dress up in front of me. I''ll kill you now!" "Brother, don''t be angry, or you will be angry." Listening to their two girl style conversation, Shen Yan felt that his head was about to explode, "you two shut up!" Su Yao Wei gave him a cursory look and then lowered his head. Shen Shaojing snorted and walked towards the stairs. "Shen Shaojing, when did I let you go upstairs to sleep? You go to the study tonight and kneel down for me. When do you think clearly and when do you get up again? " Shen Shaojing almost breathed fragrance But I have to go to school tomorrow. " "I''ll call your head teacher. You won''t have to go to school tomorrow." Shen Yan said. ¡°¡­¡­ But I have an exam tomorrow. " "I don''t care what reason you have, you go to my study and kneel now, or you get out of here!" Shen Shaojing immediately got angry, "kneel down, who is afraid of who!" With these words, he went upstairs and knelt in his study. Chapter 1173 The next morning. After arriving at the school, Shen Shaojing went to Su Yao and said, "Shen Huai, get out of here!" Su Yao looked at him this arrogant appearance, the hand is a little itchy, decided to beat him, then followed him out. Looking at this scene, the other students in the class knew that Shen Shaojing was ready to fight Su Yao again, but none of them stopped him. "Shen Huai, tell me the truth. Did you tell my father about it?" "Are you talking about your being taken to the police station?" Su Yao looked at him with a smile, "if you say that thing, it''s really me." Shen Shaojing was immediately annoyed by his words, "Shen Huai, I didn''t expect that you can still pretend. I thought you were just a sick cat, but I didn''t expect that you were a wild dog." "You said that last night just to get my dad to kick me out." "That''s right, but unfortunately, it didn''t work." Su Yao''s mouth said such words, but his face was smiling, "but it won''t be like this next time. I''ll let you leave the Shen family on your own initiative, and you won''t get it." Shen Shaojing sneered, "Shen Huai, I don''t think I beat you these days, so you can''t distinguish your position and situation. I''ll teach you a lesson now, so that you know what to do and what not to do." "What? Do you mean I can''t do it, so you''re going to do it? " Su Yao sneered. "Shen Huai, it''s the first time that I find that you are very smart. The move you used last night was learned from your third grade mother. The saying" the beam is not straight, the beam is crooked "is true." "Since your mother is not willing to educate you well, I will educate you well as a brother." The smile on Su Yao''s face remained unchanged. "Someone said that he was not my brother. Why did he say that now? Shen Shaojing, you are a double dog. " Shen Shaojing was so angry that he raised his right hand and went to Su Yao''s face Su Yao quickly grasped his right hand. As soon as he was ready to slap him in the face, a voice came, "Shanglu, where have you been these days?" Hearing the name "Shanglu", Su Yao made a movement and then looked in the direction of the sound. Only three boys are walking towards this side, the most attractive is the boy walking in front. That boy must be Shanglu. What he should do now is to attract the attention of Shanglu. Su Yao immediately had a plan. He sat down on the ground and covered his right face with his right hand. His eyes turned red. "Brother, I know you don''t like me, but you don''t have to hit me." Shen Shaojing, who was hit by porcelain for the first time, was stunned. When the reaction came over, he was so angry that he wanted to fight Su Yao, "Shen Huai, you are really good at acting. Since you love acting so much, I will help you." Su Yao didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he secretly glanced at Shanglu. Seeing that he was looking at him, he quickly laid down on the ground and sobbed, "brother, I really know I''m wrong. Don''t hit me..." Shen Shaojing didn''t do anything Grass, now Shen Huai is really worse than before! Chapter 1174 However, Shanglu only looked at Su Yao a few eyes, and then he took back his sight. But the boy in the white shirt who walked beside Shanglu said, "it''s Shen Huai and his brother Shen Shaojing in our class. I don''t know how many times Shen Huai will be bullied by his brother." Another boy also opened his mouth, "if you want to say that Shen Huai really has no masculinity at all, and he doesn''t fight back even if he is bullied. It''s really mud that can''t help him to the wall." "What did you just say his name was?" he said "Shen Huai." The white shirt boy said, "Shanglu, no, I don''t even remember my classmates. But it''s normal. After all, Shen Huai doesn''t have any sense of existence in the class. How can a big guy like you notice such a small person? " Shanglu didn''t speak. He put his hand into the pocket of his clothes and touched the student ID card inside. Some time ago, he was calculated and knocked unconscious. When he woke up, he found himself in the hospital. The nurse said he was sent here. The person who sent him to the hospital left again, but the other party left his student card in the hospital. He thought that he couldn''t find each other, but he didn''t think that he was his classmate. Although he was a little different from what he imagined, but Shanglu walked towards Su Yao and Shen Shaojing. He looked at Su Yao lying on the ground and said in a light voice, "are you Shen Huai?" Before Su Yao could answer his question, Shen Shaojing said, "Shanglu, this is between Shen Huai and me. What are you doing here?" Shanglu gave him a cold look. "Do you have any opinion?" Shen Shaojing was immediately frightened by his eyes. He remembered what other students had said when they evaluated Shanglu. He quickly stepped back to save Shanglu from being hit by a punch later Shanglu, don''t think you have a strong fist. I''ll be afraid of you. I tell you, my Shen family is not easy to be provoked. " Shang Lu Li ignored him and looked at Su Yao, "Shen Huai, get up and go with me." Su Yao immediately got up from the ground and stood obediently behind him. Seeing them leave like this, Shen Shaojing is not reconciled. "Shanglu, you have to fight me, don''t you?" Shanglu didn''t look back. "What are you?" Shen Shaojing''s face was suddenly angry with this and became a pigliver color, "Shanglu, I will make you regret what you did today." Shanglu did not continue to pay attention to him and walked towards the classroom. Su Yao followed him like this. The other two boys took care of Shen Shaojing, but what they said was not good. "Shen Shaojing, who do you think you are? You dare to talk to Shanglu like this. I don''t think you want to stay in this school any longer." "Shen Shaojing, I advise you to go through your head before you speak, or even the immortals will not be able to save you at that time." "Song Qi, it''s the first time that I''ve ever seen anyone dare to talk to Shanglu like this. I really want to pry his brain open and see what''s inside." "Qin he, I think you''d better not do that, or you''ll be smoked to death." "Oh, I see. His mind is full of shit. No wonder he dares to challenge Shanglu so unwittingly." "It''s good for you to know this kind of thing in your heart. Don''t say it out of your mind. It''s not good if his self-esteem is seriously injured." Chapter 1175 Seeing that they dare to humiliate themselves like this, Shen Shaojing''s anger is growing, "do you two dare to fight with me?" Qin he and Song Qi heard this as if they had heard a big joke. "I don''t know what to do with Shanglu. I want to fight with both of us. I really want to laugh to death. Song Qi, do you think we should satisfy his wish? " "Yes, I can, but I''m afraid I won''t know what to do later, so I sent him to the hospital. After all, he looks like a weak chicken." "Hahaha, that''s true. He''s such a weak chicken. I guess if I punch him down, there will be no one else." Seeing that they were still humiliating themselves, Shen Shao''s prosperity was about to explode in place Hum, if it sounds good, who won''t say, if you really have that kind of ability, come and fight with me now, or you will be a shrinking turtle. " Both Qin he and Song Qi turned their eyes. Fool is seen, but take the initiative to send the door to beg dozen fool, they really have not seen. "You two should fight with him." At this time, Shanglu suddenly said, "but remember to pay attention, don''t kill him." "Now that you have spoken, we are not welcome. Qin he, let''s go. Let''s play with that fool Shen Shaojing. " Then Song Qi rolled up his sleeve and walked towards Shen Shaojing with a smile. Qin he also went with him. Seeing that they really wanted to fight with themselves, Shen Shaojing swallowed nervously and wanted to run away. But he can''t run away. If he runs away like this, he will become a shrinking turtle. And maybe it will spread all over the school, then he will lose face and hair Thinking about this, Shen Shaojing put on a fight posture and waved to them, "come on, you two, let''s go together. My time is very precious. I don''t have so much time to spend with you here." "Since you asked for it yourself, don''t blame us." Qin he and Song Qi rushed up together, and then started the unilateral beating. Of course, the one who was beaten was Shen Shaojing. Although Shen Shaojing learned self-defense for a long time, he was still not the opponent of Qin he and Song Qi. Finally, he was beaten black and blue, repeatedly begging for mercy, "I lost, I lost, you let me go." Seeing that, Qin he and Song Qi stopped, "Shen Shaojing, do you dare to challenge us with Shanglu in the future?" "No, No." Shen Shaojing quickly said, "as long as I see you three in the future, we will take a detour." "Shen Shaojing, you''d better remember what you said today. If you make such a mistake next time, it''s not as simple as beating you up. Do you understand?" Shen Shaojing nodded repeatedly, "listen clearly, listen clearly." Cao, if it wasn''t for Shen Huai, he wouldn''t be humiliated like this. When he comes back from school today, he must teach Shen Huai a good lesson, otherwise it will be hard for him to get rid of this evil spirit. ¡­¡­ Qin he and Song Qi catch up with Shanglu and Su Yao, "Shanglu, I remember you didn''t care about this kind of weak chicken before. How did you change today? Are you for the one around you?" "It''s noisy." Song and Qi were a little confused, "what do you mean?" "Shanglu means Shen Shaojing is too noisy." Chapter 1176 Song Qi didn''t believe it, "because of this?" If it''s really because of this, Shen Shaojing would be a bit miserable. "But what do I think of Shanglu? It''s for Shen Huai''s sake that Shanglu let us fight Shen Shaojing. Do you think they have an affair?" Song Qiyue said that he worked harder and forgot that Shanglu was here. Qin he tried his best to wink at him and motioned him to shut up, but he seemed blind and saw nothing. "But it''s not right. Today, Shanglu learned that there is Shen Huai in our class. There should be no complicated relationship between them. Is it hard for Shanglu to take a fancy to Shen Huai..." "That''s right. Shanglu even refused to be a beautiful girl like Xuehua, and now a girlfriend hasn''t talked about it. Maybe his sexual orientation is male." Looking at Shanglu, whose face was getting colder and colder, Qin he quietly moved a few steps to avoid being hurt later. At the same time, he quietly ordered a wax for Song Qi in his heart. Song and Qi, who are absent-minded, know that Shanglu is here, but dare to say that. I''m afraid it''s not itchy. But Song Qi didn''t realize the danger of being close to him. He kept saying, "if you want to say, Shen Huai looks good, but he is a little cowardly. Is this the so-called strong people like to let people see people who are protective?" "Song Qi, why didn''t I know you were so interested in my love life?" Shanglu''s cold voice suddenly rang out, "are you so idle that you have lost your mind?" Song Qi''s body suddenly froze. Damn, he forgot that Shanglu was still here. This time he was really miserable. "Shanglu, I was just talking to myself, not about you. Don''t worry about me." He said as he retreated, trying to escape, but was seen by Shanglu, "if you dare to step back again, you don''t want your legs." Song Qi suddenly felt that he was not a good person. He said with tears on his face, "Shanglu, just take me as a fart and let me go. You''ll let me go this time. This time, I won''t say that again. " "Song Qi, do you think your words have any credibility?" Qin he could not make complaints about Tucao road. Seeing that he didn''t come to help himself, Song Qi wanted to strangle him. "Qin he, you don''t speak, no one treats you as dumb." Qin he shrugged innocently, "I''m telling the truth. Can''t I even tell the truth these days?" Song Qi choked at once Qin he, shut up "If you ask me to shut up, I''ll shut up. Who do you think I am?" Shanglu was so annoyed by them, "OK, you two shut up!" Smell speech, Song Qi and Qin he very obedient shut mouth. "Get out of my sight. I don''t want to see any of you now." They answered and ran away quickly. "What about me?" Shen Huai pointed to himself and blinked his eyes. "You..." Shanglu pause, tone a little bad to open a way, "you can really trouble to death, come with me." Su Yao lowered his head and did not follow. Shanglu looked back and saw that he was standing there motionless. He immediately frowned, "I asked you to follow me. What are you doing in there?" Chapter 1177 Su Yao pointed to his foot, "my foot sprained, I can''t walk." Shanglu gave a "tut" and walked towards him. Then he squatted down, when his trouser legs were lifted up. Su Yao, who didn''t expect him to come, was stunned. After reaction, he quickly stepped back. "What are you doing?" Shanglu stood up and looked at him with a smile. "Didn''t you say your ankle sprained? Why didn''t it swell at all?" When the lie was exposed on the spot, Su Yao wanted to find a crack in the ground Well, that''s because I''m not seriously injured. " "But I don''t think there''s anything wrong with you. Didn''t you walk very fast just now?" Su Yao choked for a moment Forget it. If you don''t believe it, don''t believe it. " Shanglu "Oh" a, there is no afterword. Seeing that he was so perfunctory, Su Yao wanted to say a few words about him, but he thought that in the eyes of Shanglu, he had just met him, so he gave up. After all, it would be cool if Shanglu was disgusted by it. ¡°¡­¡­ Shanglu, why did you just save me? " "Because I''m in a good mood today." Shanglu said. Su Yao stared at his face for a few minutes, but couldn''t see where he was in a good mood Are you sure it''s like this? " "That''s it. What''s the problem?" "No problem, no problem. It''s just that I don''t think you''re the same as the rumor." Shanglu didn''t care about what he was like in the rumor, "do you have anything else to say? If not, go to the classroom." Su Yao Grass, is a chat terminator, he is really too difficult. ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing in the classroom? " "Your academic performance seems to be very good, just now I saved you, you should have a little expression." Shanglu said with great reason. Su Yao immediately understood what he meant by this, "are you asking me to help you with your homework? But your grades are not very good. Why do you want me to help you with your homework? " "Because I don''t want to move, what''s the problem?" "No problem, but..." Su Yao paused, then laughed, "does this mean that I will be your Shanglu person from now on?" Listening to this sentence, Shanglu immediately remembered what song Qi had said not long ago, and could not calm down any more. "Is your brain in the sea? Can you tell me that''s disgusting? " The smile on Su Yao''s face gradually disappeared Do you think it''s wrong? I mean - " " I''ll be the one you''re covering from now on. " "Don''t you think so?" Although there was such an oolong, Shanglu didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and even said, "it''s you who can''t speak clearly, no wonder others." Su Yao rolled his eyes. "You haven''t answered my question yet." "It depends on your future performance. If I''m satisfied, I''ll let you be my younger brother." The expression on Su Yao''s face could not be kept any longer. Grass, who''s going to be your little brother? Do you only have the word "fight" in your mind? Su Yao said with a smile, "then I really Thank you "It should be." Su Yao Grass, this day there is no way to talk! Dao, his Dao, don''t stop him. He must kill Shanglu! Chapter 1178 ¡°¡­¡­ Shanglu, now I finally know why so many students can''t avoid you. " "You''re too dumb to speak, so you''re absolutely hated." Shanglu frowned. After a while, he spat out six words from his mouth, "I''m not hated." Su Yao turned his eyes. He thought that Shanglu, as a school bully, would be a kind of hot tempered and overbearing person. No matter how hard he was, he was also a kind of cold-blooded person. However, he didn''t expect that he was just a dumb iron man. How disillusioned their hearts would be if the girls who adore him knew it. ¡°¡­¡­ Shanglu, I have a very important question to ask you. " "Don''t ask, don''t answer." Shanglu said. Su Yao pretended not to hear his words, "are you too unable to speak, so you have never talked about a love?" "Why do I fall in love? What''s good about falling in love? Those girls are always chirping. I''m annoyed when I listen to their voices. " Shanglu tries to make a single dog''s speech. Su Yao could not help being silent. Now he finally knows why Shanglu didn''t fall in love, because Shanglu depends on his own ability. "Shanglu, since you think girls are too noisy, have you ever considered falling in love with boys?" "Why do I fall in love with boys?" Shanglu asked, "do I just look like a gay?" Su Yao Although you are not a gay now, you will definitely be a gay in the future. "Don''t you mean anything to me when you suddenly ask me such a question?" "To tell you the truth, I''m not interested in anything like you." Su Yao almost vomited fragrance Shanglu, what do you think of homosexuality? " "What do you think? Why should I have any opinion? It''s not me who''s gay, so this question has nothing to do with me. " Shanglu said. Su Yao knew that as soon as he said this, there was no possibility for him to continue to talk with Shanglu. But for their own love, even if there is really no chance, it also has to create opportunities. "Shanglu, can I know you..." However, just half of what he said, the teaching director suddenly came over. "It''s all class. What are you two still doing there? Do you want to skip class? " "Shanglu, it''s you again. I''ve told you many times, but you still keep on teaching. You two should go to the academic affairs office with me." Su Yao made a quick decision. He covered his stomach and pretended to be very uncomfortable. "Shanglu classmate, my stomach is starting to hurt again. Could you please send me to the infirmary?" Although Shanglu didn''t know how to speak, his brain was still very good. He immediately understood what Su Yao was going to do. He held Su Yao with great cooperation, with a false smile on his face. "Director, I really didn''t want to skip class this time. I''m just helping others. You see Shen Huai is so miserable. I''d better go to the infirmary as soon as possible, otherwise it will be bad if the best treatment time is delayed. " Although he was not afraid of the instructor, he really didn''t want to have a thousand ducks crowing in his ears. Su Yao Grass, how can he say that like he''s going to die? Speaking is an art, but Shanglu has no talent at all Chapter 1179 The director looked at Su Yao with half faith. When Su Yao saw him looking at him, he immediately covered his stomach and cried out, "ouch, ouch, ouch." it was a vivid performance. When the director saw that his expression was not fake, he dispelled the doubt in his heart. "In this case, you should go to the infirmary quickly. I won''t care about you this time, but there''s no next time. Do you hear me clearly?" "Listen up." Shanglu answered perfunctorily. Su Yao also answered. The instructor waved his hand, "OK, you go." Su Yao and Shanglu looked at each other and left quickly. They stopped when they couldn''t see the director. Shanglu quickly released his hand. Because of the strength, Su Yao didn''t stand firmly and fell. This time, he really sprained his foot. Su Yao tried to walk for a while, and the pain came from his ankles. Seeing that there was something wrong with his expression, Shanglu asked, "why, do you really have a stomachache?" "No, I sprained my ankle, and this time it''s true." Su Yao said as he lifted up his trouser legs and showed them to him. Shanglu stared at his feet for a few seconds, then said, "it''s retribution." Su Yao took a deep breath, thinking that he could not kill this guy Shanglu, can''t you say something nice? " "No Shanglu replied decisively. Su Yao could hardly control his violent temper. "Shanglu classmate, do you have only two friends?" "Which two are you talking about?" "Qin he and Song Qi." "Oh, they are not my friends, they are my little brothers." Shanglu said. Su Yao could not tell whether his words were true or false Why do they call you by your name instead of your boss or something? " "That kind of address is too vulgar, I don''t like it, so let them call me by my name." Shanglu explained boldly. Su Yao Grass, you are good! "But it''s you who suddenly asked me this question. Is that how you want to be my little brother?" Su Yao immediately gave him a big white eye. Go to your mother''s little brother, be your father! ¡°¡­¡­ Shanglu, could you please take me to the infirmary "Why should I send you? Is that good for me?" Asked Shanglu. Su Yao almost spat out a mouthful of old blood, "Shanglu classmate, did I help you with your homework?" "I can do my homework by myself. I''m not without hands and feet." Su Yao Cao, why did you ask me to help you with your homework just now? Is your brain in the sea? "What do you want from me?" "Run my legs for a week, and you''ll have to do whatever I ask you to do. Well, is this a good deal? " Su Yao wanted to spit on his face. It''s cost-effective. I want him to run errands as a wounded man. Does Shanglu have no conscience? "Shanglu classmate, that still don''t trouble you, I go to the infirmary myself, goodbye!" Shanglu didn''t mean to stay at all, "Oh, you go." Su Yao Hum, go by yourself, who is afraid of who! Even if his leg is broken, he is more angry than the guy whose EQ is negative. Thinking about this, Su Yao''s injured person''s foot cocked up, and then jumped towards the infirmary. Chapter 1180 But after a few steps, he almost fell down again. Fortunately, Shanglu helped him in time, which made it worse. "Shanglu..." Before the word "thank you" was uttered, Su Yao was shouldered by Shanglu. He was silent at once Shanglu, what are you doing? " "I''ll be a good man today and send you to the infirmary." ¡°¡­¡­ Then why are you carrying me? " "If I don''t carry you, how can I take you?" Shanglu asked. "Won''t you go with me? If you carry me like this, my stomach will shake out. " "But why do I have to carry you? And the uncomfortable person is you, not me. I''ve already sent you to the infirmary. You should stop talking, or you can go by yourself. " Shanglu said impatiently. "Go on your own, and you''ll put me down at once." Hum, he has a small temper, too. "You said it yourself." With that, Shanglu threw him directly on the ground, and he was very merciless. Su Yao felt that his waist was about to break. He looked at Shanglu angrily, "Shanglu, what are you doing?" "You are going to come down by yourself. I am fulfilling your wish." Shanglu looks at him innocently. Su Yao was almost exasperated by him Then you won''t let me down? " "I just saw that you were eager to come down, so the simplest way was used. If you don''t think so, we can do it again. " Shanglu once again opened his "dog talk dog talk" mode. Su Yao was so angry that he jumped up to beat him, "Shanglu, if I don''t kill you today, I''ll give you my last name." "I don''t mind if you change your name to shanghuai from today on. But why do I always think that you have been planning for a long time and say, "do you want to be my son?" Su Yao I''m so angry with him. I''m really angry with him. Don''t stop him. He must die with this dog man today! "Shanglu, if I don''t beat you today, you really don''t know who your father is!" However, before he had time to start, Shanglu looked at his twisted foot and said, "your foot doesn''t hurt?" After he reminded him, Su Yao felt the pain and jumped up with his second injured foot in his arms. "It''s killing me. Why didn''t you remind me just now?" "You''re going to hit me. Why should I remind you that I''m not a fool who returns good for bad." Shanglu replied. ¡°¡­¡­ But I didn''t really hit you. " "But your intention is to hit me." ¡°¡­¡­ You must have been hated by a lot of people. " "No, no one ever said they hated me." Shanglu rightfully said, "so I''m not hated." "That''s because they don''t dare to say it in front of you, or they will be beaten by you." Su Yao said. However, Shanglu has always followed the principle of "I don''t want you to feel, I want me to feel" in the letter of life, "Shen Huai, I think you are jealous of me." Su Yao immediately laughed, "why should I be jealous of you?" "Because I''m a big fan, but you''re just an invisible person who almost everyone ignores." Shanglu spoke frankly, regardless of the impact of his words. Chapter 1181 If it had been the real Shen Huai, he would have gone to the corner to draw a circle and curse Shanglu. But Su Yao is not the same. He is also the same as Shanglu. He thinks he is a very attractive person. "Shanglu classmate, you are really joking. I am Shen huaicai, the most charming person in the world." Shanglu didn''t argue with him about who is the most attractive person in the world. "Shen Huai, are you sure you don''t go to the clinic to see your feet that are swollen quickly and compete with pig''s feet?" Su Yao just wanted to say "your foot is the pig''s hoof." when he found that his injured foot was really swollen quickly, he was struggling with the pig''s hoof and was silent. It''s embarrassing! "Shanglu students, because of you, so my feet will become like this, you have to take full responsibility for me, otherwise I think the whole school people know you committed crimes against me." "I have no obligation to take full responsibility for you, and your feet are made by yourself, which has nothing to do with me." Shanglu said, "and if you want to say something, just say it. I don''t mind at all. I just don''t know if anyone will believe you." Su Yao choked. After a long time, he said, "Shanglu, you are so shameless." "Why, do you want to sell me a face? But do you think any face in the world can match mine? " Shanglu is still talking with dogs. "Shen Huai, you are not as good-looking as I am, but you don''t have to feel inferior." Su Yao doesn''t want to say anything now. He just wants Shanglu, a dog man, to shut his mouth. At the beginning, he thought Su Yao was cool and handsome, but now, he has only one impression of Shanglu - not to beat! And it''s the kind of thing that needs beating. If his feet were not swollen now, he would have beaten the dog man Shanglu. Ah, he is really angry! Why are the characters in recent positions so irritating? When did he commit a crime that he didn''t even know? It''s impossible. He is the successor of Genzheng Miao Hong. How could he do such a thing? Shuini must be because he is too Shuini recently. After this special period is over, everything will be better. Yes, that''s it! After thinking about it, Su Yao looked at Shanglu and said with a smile, "Shanglu, don''t trouble you to send me to the infirmary. I''ll go by myself. You''d better go back to your class. I don''t dare to delay your time." After Shanglu said "you come on", he turned around and left. He didn''t even have the chance to regret it for Su Yao. Su Yao is about to roar. Shit, sooner or later he will make Shanglu this damned Dog Man regret what he did today! Su Yao dragged his foot, which was injured twice, to a corner where there was no one. Then he recited a mantra in his heart. The next second, he appeared in front of the school infirmary. He reached out and knocked on the door. "Is anyone in there?" The door was soon opened, and Shen Shaojing came out. His eyes fell on Su Yao''s foot, which was swollen into a pig''s hoof. Then he gloated and said, "Shen Huai, are you beaten by Shanglu?" Tut, it''s a pity that I haven''t been killed. Chapter 1182 Su Yao sneered, "Shen Shaojing, your conjecture is too serious. I advise you to go to the brain Department of the hospital to check your brain, otherwise it will be too late." Shen Shaojing''s face suddenly became very ugly, "hum, glib." "My mouth is better than someone who can''t speak." Su Yao said to him directly, "Alas, there are so many things that are not human in the world." Shen Shaojing''s face is almost the same as that of soy sauce Shen Huai, you''d better pay attention to your wording, or I won''t mind breaking your mouth. " "I''m not talking about you. Why do you have to sit in the right seat? Do you just admit that you are not human?" Su Yao was still angry and paid for his life. "Well, I''ll let you continue to be cheap for a while. After all, it won''t be long before you even have a chance to speak." Shen Shaojing sneered. The smile on Su Yao''s face remained unchanged. "Why, are you going to kill me again?" Seeing that he did know, Shen Shaojing was not surprised. He even said, "Shen Huai, wash your neck and wait for me." "No, the one who should wash his neck and wait is right, because the one who will die is you Shen Shaojing." Shen Shaojing didn''t bother to argue with him. After putting down the sentence "you''d better not go back to Shen''s home tonight", he was ready to leave. Su Yao stretched out his leg and tripped him quickly. Unprepared Shen Shaojing tripped over him and rolled down the stairs. Fortunately, there were not many stairs, otherwise, he would have broken his head and blood. But he had a broken front tooth. Looking at his front tooth knocked down, Shen Shao was so prosperous that he was about to die in situ, and his heart was even more resentful of Su Yao. "Shen Huai, I will make your life worse than death!" Su Yao, who had heard these words clearly, ignored the barking of his dog, rolled his eyes and walked into the infirmary. The school doctor who worked in the infirmary looked at his swollen left foot like a pig''s hoof and was silent for a few seconds How is your foot all right? " "It''s a twisted one." Su Yao replied. "Are you sure this is Wei''s?" He looked at him in front of "you don''t lie to me". "It''s really sprained. At the beginning, it wasn''t so swollen, but then something happened and it became so swollen." Su Yao said, "please help me quickly. I have to go back to class." The school doctor looked at him with some embarrassment. "I''m afraid I can''t help you. I have too few equipment here. I can''t determine if your foot is broken. You''d better go to the hospital." Su Yao frowned. "I''m sure my foot is not broken. It''s just swollen." "You''re not a doctor. How do you know?" Su Yao was silent. The school doctor sighed, "classmate, reading is very important, but it''s not as important as health. Well behaved, listen to my advice, go to the hospital to see, don''t let your life leave regret ¡°¡­¡­ But how can I get to the hospital by myself? " "How did you get here?" "Of course I came by myself." Su Yao said. This time it was the turn of the school doctor to be silent, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. ¡°¡­¡­ Then you can call your family "My family is very busy. He won''t come." "You haven''t even called. How do you know he won''t come?" ¡°¡­¡­ But I just know. " Chapter 1183 They were speechless to each other. "What should we do now?" "Teacher, would you like someone to take me to the hospital?" Su Yao asked. "Yes." The school doctor did not think about the answer, "you wait here for a while, I''ll call someone right away." Su Yao nodded, "teacher, please." After a while, the school doctor came back with a man, who had made Su Yao''s left foot such a Shanglu. ¡°¡­¡­ Shanglu, how did you come here? " "I''m here to help him." Shanglu said, "don''t you want to go to the hospital? Let''s go. I''ll take you there." Su Yao did not know that and make complaints about it. "Business school student, do you think I can walk now? If I can walk, why do I need help? " Shanglu looked at his left foot, "what do you want to do?" "Of course, you''re going with me. What else can you do?" Shanglu did not answer, but looked at the school doctor, "do you have a wheelchair?" "Yes, there''s just one. I''m going to push it out." The school doctor soon pushed the wheelchair out. Shanglu took a look at Su Yao, "sit on it." "Please." It''s better to be in a wheelchair than to be carried. "Since you know it''s troublesome, please don''t come to me next time. My time is precious." Shanglu said. Su Yao''s whole life is about to split up Shanglu, speaking is a very important art. Please work hard on it, or you will be killed sooner or later. " "No, I''ve reached the top of this art. No one can match me." Shanglu said without self-knowledge. Su Yao suddenly rolled a big white eye, "you are really the peak, any one said to you, are likely to be angry with you." "Are you going to die now? If not, shall I help you? " Su Yao Listen, listen, is this human talk? "Shanglu students, can you please shut your mouth, I really do not want to hear you say anything now." "You are the one who talks to me and you are the one who wants me to shut up. Why do you have so many things? Or I''ll plug your ears for you? " Su Yao Grass, this dog man is really amazing! He thought that the most frightening thing in the world was sand sculpture, but he found that he was wrong. The most frightening thing in the world was the mouth of Shanglu, which could not spit out ivory. If you just say a few words to him, you will be angry to death. And he finally knows why Shanglu is such a simple and simple man to be a school bully In order to prevent himself from being angry, Su Yao decided not to talk to Shanglu for the time being. But his silence does not mean that Shanglu does not speak. "Shen Huai, do you remember the student ID you lost?" Su Yao kept silent. Shanglu didn''t care. He continued, "it''s here." Su Yao kept silent, but he went to guess why the original owner''s student ID card was in Shanglu. "The nurse said you dropped it by accident, but it seems to me that you dropped it on purpose, so as to attract my attention." Su Yao could no longer keep silent, "Shanglu classmate, can you stop so narcissistic?" "Shen Huai, I know you want to be my little brother. You can admit it directly. You should stop covering up your heart. It will be very painful." Chapter 1184 At this moment, the image of Shanglu completely collapsed. Su Yao scratched his hair impatiently. As soon as he was ready to speak, he heard Shanglu say this. "Don''t scratch your hair any more. If you do it like this, you''ll be bald." Su yaohen glared at him fiercely, "Shanglu, others are here to repay their kindness. How come you are here to avenge?" "Well, you remember that, but I''ve already paid for it." "When did you report?" "I helped you escape from your vicious brother''s clutches, but I got him beaten." Shanglu said. Su Yao was silent for a while, and decided not to tell the truth, otherwise the dog man of Shanglu would be more modest. "But I saved your life. If I hadn''t sent you to the hospital, you would have driven to Hexi. And you just helped me a little. Besides, that doesn''t mean Shen Shaojing won''t come to me in the future. " "So I said that when you were my little brother, with me covering you, no one would dare to trouble you any more." Shanglu said boldly. Su Yao suddenly choked Shanglu classmate, you are really the same kind of person. I thought you were a high cold person with few words, but I didn''t expect you to be like this. If you let those girls who love you know, they will take off the powder and step back on it. " "Just know. I''d rather they all stay away from me." Shanglu looks indifferent. "Then why do you pretend like that?" "Idols all have burdens. If a school bully like me doesn''t disguise, others won''t yield to me." Shanglu replied. Su Yao Cao, that''s the way it is. It''s the first time he''s ever met such a bully. ¡°¡­¡­ Shanglu students, compared with other school bully, you are really very special ah "I know I''m special, so don''t praise me any more." Su Yao Oh, you shameless man, when did I praise you? "Shanglu classmate, can you push a little slower, my whole person is about to fly out." As soon as he finished his sentence, Su Yao found that he had hit a wall of meat. He looked up and found that there were several vicious gangsters standing in front of him. "How dare you bump into our boss? Are you two tired of living?" ¡°¡­¡­ Shanglu, we seem to be in trouble. " "I know." Shanglu said very calmly, "however, it''s them who are going to trouble." Su Yao Leng Leng, "what do you mean? Are you going to fight them? " "Don''t worry about this matter, you wounded. You should stay away from it to save time for being injured again." With that, Shanglu pushed the wheelchair aside, and Su Yao bumped into a tree. He finally turned around, only to find that Shanglu had been fighting with those gangsters. Shanglu''s hand and foot skills are really good. After a while, he knocked down two or three of them. But if he can''t stand each other, he will make a Yin move. I saw one of the thugs stabbing Shanglu with his knife. Su Yao stood up and rushed over regardless. I didn''t expect that he rushed so fast that something happened Small deviation - the knife changed its direction and stabbed Shanglu''s butt Chapter 1185 Fortunately, the quick reaction of Shanglu did not lead to the end of "chrysanthemum residue, full of injuries". But he didn''t feel lucky about it at all. He even said to Su Yao, "didn''t I let you stay beside me? Why did you come here all of a sudden? Just now, it wasn''t because of my quick reaction that I was really going to get hurt... " Su Yao grinned dryly, "I didn''t want to help you, but I didn''t help you. Don''t be angry. I''ll step aside now. You can fight slowly. " The leading gangster saw that he had a different relationship with Shanglu, so he made up his mind, "catch him quickly, and don''t let him run away." So Su Yao was surrounded by them. "Shanglu, this boy is very important to you. If you kneel down and beg for mercy now, I''ll let him go, or I''ll break his leg." "Break his leg, then." Shanglu said mercilessly. Those Gangsters: -- Shanglu is such a tough guy. He can even give up people who are very important to him. No wonder he can get to this point. Su Yao felt that he was really "wooing" the dog. Why did he meet such a dog man as Shanglu. It''s true that they only met today, but the relationship between them is extraordinary. But Shanglu didn''t take him seriously, and even Grass, when the feet are ready, he must give Shanglu some color to see. The gangster leader sneered, "Shanglu, I know you''re lying. You said that to relax our vigilance and save this boy. I tell you, there''s no way. You''d better make a decision quickly, or I''ll turn this boy into a cripple right away. " Shanglu hands a spread, "that you pour is to hasten to start, don''t be in there jijiwai." ¡°¡­¡­ Now that you''ve said that, I''m not polite. You two should break the boy''s leg now. " "But he has nothing to do with Shanglu. The people we want to fight are just Shanglu. Don''t be innocent." One of them said suddenly. The gangster leader slapped him on the head immediately, "are you stupid? The more he said that, the more it means that the relationship between him and the boy is unusual. If you let the boy go now, it''s a trick." The thug scratched his head. "It''s really reasonable, but do you really want to break his leg? Is that too cruel? After all, he didn''t do anything to us. He just had something to do with us. " "You seem to be right, or just break one of his legs. It''s not cruel, is it?" Seeing that they were discussing their own methods like selling vegetables, Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times, "have you finished?" "What, do you have any opinion?" "Of course, I have nothing to do with Shanglu. Why should I lose one or two legs because of him?" "You said you had nothing to do with him. How could you know his name?" The gangster leader looked at him suspiciously. Su Yao was too lazy to roll his eyes. "You just called his name several times, so I know what his name is." Are all the thugs in the world so stupid? Chapter 1186 And just when the thug leader wanted to believe Su Yao''s words, Shanglu suddenly said, "Shen Huai, don''t you want to be my little brother?" Su Yao wants to strangle this asshole now Shen Huai, do you recognize the wrong person? My name is Su Yao. " Cao, if he didn''t want to hurt his feet again, he would have beaten these brainless things down. Shanglu did not expect that Su Yao would come to this kind of Sao operation. He was stunned, but he soon responded. "Are you really not Shen Huai?" Although I don''t know why he suddenly got his EQ online, Su Yao didn''t care about anything else and quickly cooperated with him to play, "do you think I look like Shen Huai in your mouth?" Shanglu stared at him carefully for a while, then shook his head, "no, he is much uglier than you, his hair is less than you, and he is much shorter than you." Su Yao tries to keep smiling. Not angry not angry, Shanglu this dog always talks like this, and he is talking about Shen Huai, not su Yao. Shanglu continued to belittle Su Yao as if he didn''t see his ugly face. Su Yao could not resist the impulse to spit out fragrance, and looked at the gangster leader, "now you should always believe that there is no relationship between me and him, right?" "Well, you can go away. Don''t get in our way here." Su Yao nodded, then limped towards the wheelchair not far away. Alas, these gangsters are all idiots. They are not challenging at all As soon as Su Yao was ready to sit down, he heard Shanglu shout, "brother, although we don''t know each other, could you please call the police for me?" Su Yao Grass, aren''t you a school bully? Aren''t you a group of people down by yourself? Why should I call the police? Are you a fake school bully? And if you speak so loud, aren''t you afraid to be heard by those idiots nearby? Those gangsters did hear it and threatened Su Yao, "boy, I advise you not to meddle in your business, or we''ll beat you together." Su Yao scoffed at this in his heart, but with a smile on his face, "I know I won''t meddle in my business. I''ll leave now. Goodbye!" With that, he pushed his wheelchair and left without even looking at Shanglu. When Shanglu saw that he had really left, he scolded in his heart that he was really a heartless guy, and then began to beat him unilaterally. Su Yao, who was hiding, leaned out his head from behind the tree and looked at it. Seeing that Shanglu was at ease, he was relieved. Fortunately, Shanglu''s Kung Fu is not fake, otherwise he will send Shanglu to the hospital But the police still have to report. Although there are some dogs in Shanglu, they are su Yao''s people. Except Su Yao, no one else has the right to bully Shanglu. With this in mind, Su Yao immediately took out his mobile phone to report to the police, and embellished it by describing the situation here a few times, but the victim changed from those gangsters to Shanglu. ¡­¡­ There''s a police station near here. The police will be here soon. Listening to the siren of the police car, the gangsters felt something was wrong. "Grass, that smelly boy really called the police." The gangster leader scolded angrily "boss, what should we do now?" "Of course, run quickly. Do you want to be caught?" "Yes, let''s run." Chapter 1187 However, before they had time to escape, they were surrounded by the police, "don''t run, all hold their heads and squat down!" Those little gangsters couldn''t run any more, so they had to squat down with their heads in their arms as they said. Shanglu lay down on the ground and pretended to be dizzy. "Are you the ones who gathered to make trouble just now? What about the student you beat, where is he now? " "Wronged, where can we beat him? It is clear that he beat us unilaterally." The gangster leader felt that he was really aggrieved. He just wanted to find the place, but he didn''t expect to be beaten by Shanglu again. Moreover, he turned from a victim to a perpetrator. He is really more unjust than Dou E. "Uncle policeman, look at the wounds on our faces. They were all beaten by him." The policemen looked at their faces for a long time before they found some injuries on their faces. "Do you think we''re blind or something? Do you look like people who have been beaten?" ¡°¡­¡­ Uncle police, we also have injuries. If you don''t believe me, you can have a look. " The gangster leader rolled up the sleeves of his clothes to prove that they were really victims, but found that he was not hurt at all. "It''s impossible, Shanglu. He beat people so hard. How could I not be hurt at all?" The chief policeman was a little impatient. "Come on, don''t lie. You''ll all come back to the bureau with us." "Uncle policeman, I really didn''t lie. What I said is true. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Shanglu." "Where is the commercial land you are talking about?" The gangster leader looked around and found that Shanglu, who was still alive, was lying there. He couldn''t help being silent. Seeing that he didn''t respond for a long time, the policeman followed his line of sight and found the Shanglu lying there. "Is he what you call Shanglu?" "Yes." The thug leader nodded his head in frustration. "Didn''t you say he hurt you? How did the one lying there become him?" "I don''t know. He must have fallen asleep. I''ll go now..." "All right." The head of the police impatiently interrupted his words, "even if you beat people, you are still full of lies. I think you have to be honest for a few days. Get on the bus for me." "But..." "But what? But, do you want me to invite you to the car?" Then he took out his gun. Those gangsters looked at the gun in his hand and were about to pee. "No, no, no, we''re going to get in the car. We''re going to get in the car." Seeing that they all got on the police car honestly, the policeman put away his gun, then went to the commercial land where he was still in a coma, and reached out to push him. "Shanglu, wake up, Shanglu." Shanglu opened his eyes, eyes a little confused, "what''s wrong with me?" "You were knocked out by those gangsters." "What about the gangsters?" "You don''t have to be afraid anymore. They''ve been taken away by my colleagues. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital for examination now. " Shanglu shook his head, "no, uncle policeman, I have nothing to do. I don''t need to go to the hospital for examination." But the policeman didn''t believe him at all, so he had to send her to the hospital, "you child, are injured, still so stubborn. Well behaved, obedient, go to the hospital with me to check Chapter 1188 "Really no, uncle policeman, you''d better go by yourself. I''ll go to the hospital with my friends later." Is he ill? Why should he go to the hospital? Seeing that he insisted on doing so, the policeman didn''t want to force him to go. After a few words, he left. Su Yao pushed a wheelchair to come over, "Shanglu classmate, I didn''t expect that you still can act." "I can''t compare with Shen Huai." Shanglu said, "but I didn''t expect you to understand my intention of asking you to call the police. You are really smart." "Shanglu, you think too much. The reason why I call the police is that you have to send me to the hospital. If you get a discount or something, I don''t know what to do." Su Yao said with a smile. This time it''s Shanglu''s turn to be silent You really fit my heart. Come and be my little brother Su Yao suddenly rolled a big white eye, "Shanglu classmate, why don''t you be my younger brother?" There is something wrong with the dog man''s brain. He has been making himself his younger brother. Where does he look like a runner? "Do you think I look like an errand runner?" Shanglu asked what he wanted to say in his heart, "and you are so weak, do you think you are suitable to be a boss?" Listening to these words, Su Yao really wanted to spit on his face Do you think I look like an errand runner? " "Quite like that." Shanglu nodded solemnly. Su Yao immediately didn''t want to talk about this topic with him Shanglu students, we still don''t delay time, hurry to the hospital "It''s time to go to the hospital, or your foot will be useless." As soon as this sentence came out, Su Yao immediately looked at his left foot and found that it was swollen a little bit more than before. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cao, I don''t know how many times his left foot has been injured since I met the dog man Shanglu. If this happens again, his foot will really be useless. "Shanglu students, because of you, my feet will become like this, so you must be fully responsible for me." However, Shanglu''s brain circuit is not on the same channel with his brain circuit at all, "so do you want to be my little brother?" Su Yao didn''t want to explain to him, because he couldn''t explain to him clearly. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Shanglu took him as his default. "Good. From now on, you are my little brother. When I cover you, you don''t have to be afraid of Shen Shaojing." Although Su Yao didn''t want to talk to him, he felt that he still had to make it clear to Shanglu in order not to become an errand boy. "Shanglu, please raise your ears to me. I don''t mean to be your younger brother. Please don''t impose your fantasy on me. Do you understand?" "Also, please shut your mouth when you don''t have to. I really don''t want to hear any more words coming out of your mouth." "My mouth is on me. I can say whatever I want. Is there any problem?" Shanglu said with a poor face. Su Yao Cao, he finally knows why those gangsters have been defeated once, and he has to come to the trouble of Shanglu. If it were him, he would do the same Chapter 1189 After the doctor''s diagnosis, Su Yao knew that his left foot slightly cracked. And he can''t walk on the ground until he''s healed. That means he''s going to stay in bed all day. Su Yao looked at his left foot, which had been bandaged up, and looked at Shanglu, who was a little gloating. He said, "Shanglu, is this funny?" "It''s a little funny. After all, I''ve never met a fool like you." Shanglu continued to talk with dogs. Su Yao even wanted to beat the man who couldn''t speak to death Shanglu, you are the one who made me what I am. Have you forgotten? " Shanglu shook his head. "No, I have nothing to do with your injury. It''s all your own work." Su Yao took a deep breath. "Shanglu, I didn''t expect you to be such an irresponsible man." "Shen Huai, I think there is a mistake in your words that needs to be corrected. I am not a real man now. At least I have to experience that before I can be considered a man." Shanglu said solemnly. Su Yao was stunned, but he quickly reflected what he meant by this, "Shanglu, I think you are such a dishonest person. I think you must have seen a lot of little porn secretly." "Yes, I''ve seen it a few times." Shanglu directly admitted that he didn''t think it was anything to hide, "but to tell you the truth, it didn''t mean anything at all. The postures between the protagonists were always those, and they were ugly." Su Yao didn''t expect that he would say such words, so he didn''t know what to say. ¡°¡­¡­ Shanglu, don''t you feel ashamed at all? " "What is there to be ashamed of?" Shanglu gave him a strange look. "Haven''t you ever seen anything like that?" Su Yao was silent for a moment. He has seen it, not only many times, but also many kinds. But it''s not a human product, it''s from tangyuan. The quality of the picture is so good that even the protagonists are handsome men and women. Cough, and every time after seeing it, it''s like a chicken''s blood. "Shanglu classmate, have you ever seen the love action movie between men?" Shanglu looked at him with confused eyes, "is there anything else in the world?" He didn''t see it. Don''t know how, Su Yao suddenly some gratification, "of course there is that kind of thing, do you want to have a look?" "Forget it. I don''t want to see two men do it." Shanglu very disgusted to say, "also, you always mention this kind of thing in front of me, should not be what attempt to me?" Su Yao immediately rolled a big white eye, "that if I say is?" "Then tell me. If I can do it, I will try my best to satisfy you." Shanglu said. "I''m greedy for your body. Will you give me your body?" "I''m afraid it won''t work. I''m not interested in doing that with you." Shanglu refused without thinking about it. "If you are really lonely, I suggest you go to the duck shop and find a duck to solve it, but you''d better not do that, or you''ll get some dirty diseases." The expression on Su Yao''s face gradually solidified Shanglu, do you have any misunderstanding about me? " "Do you have one?" Chapter 1190 "Isn''t it?" "But I''m just giving you advice." Shanglu looked innocent. "I also said you can''t listen. What are you angry about?" Su Yao felt that he was going to have myocardial infarction Shanglu classmate, in your eyes, I am the kind of people who are hungry and unscrupulous? Also, what makes you have the illusion that I''m going to fool around in the duck shop? " "Aren''t you that kind of person?" Shanglu asked. Su Yao To answer questions with questions, you are really the king of Russian dolls. He gave up talking to Shanglu, "Shanglu classmate, I''m very hungry now. Could you please buy me something to eat?" Shanglu opened a chair and sat down, "why do you want me to go? You won''t go yourself?" Su Yao You''re afraid it''s the memory of the fish. It''s only seven seconds. Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. It''s not worth being angry. "Shanglu, did you forget that the doctor said not long ago that I couldn''t walk this time?" At the mention of this, Shanglu immediately remembered. "Tut, that''s troublesome." He said disgusting words, but still stood up. After a while, he came in with a bowl of white porridge. "The doctor said you should eat light these days, so you''d better have porridge." Su Yao took the bowl of porridge, just thought "this guy still has something to recommend", Shanglu suddenly put the wechat collection code in front of him, "six yuan." Su Yao''s brain could not turn around. "What do you mean?" "This bowl of porridge." Su Yao Even such things have to be haggard, no wonder no one dares to get close to you. "Does such a bowl of porridge cost six yuan?" Shanglu shook his head. "No, the price of this bowl of porridge is three yuan." ¡°¡­¡­ What about the other three? " "It''s my running fee." Shanglu said boldly. Su Yao took a deep breath and resisted the impulse to buckle the bowl of porridge on his head Shanglu, are you serious? " "Seriously, of course." Shanglu nodded and said, "please sweep faster. I have to go back to class." Su Yao took out his mobile phone, quickly scanned his wechat collection, and transferred the six yuan. "You''ve turned around. You can go away." Shanglu looked at him motionlessly, "there are twenty more." "Twenty dollars for what?" "I took a taxi just now, and I paid for it." Shanglu said. Su Yao almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. He had never seen such a dog as Shanglu But the car was made by the two of us. " "But I sent you to the hospital. If it wasn''t for me, you would still be lying in the school infirmary." Shanglu said. Su Yao: "yes Cao, Shanglu is still a dog man. He''s going to be angry to death. Su Yao turns 20 yuan and shows his wechat collection code, "1000." "What do you mean?" "Last time I sent you to the hospital, I paid your medical expenses in advance. It''s been a long time. You should give it back to me. " Shanglu didn''t say anything, but turned the thousand yuan directly. "You should have nothing else. I''ll go back." "Wait a minute." Su Yao stopped him and said, "add a wechat. It''s easy to talk about something." "Oh." Chapter 1191 After the successful addition of wechat, Su Yao waved his hand and let Shanglu go. Shanglu said nothing and left without any nostalgia. Su Yao looked at Shanglu''s wechat and found that his head is not the most popular one, but a very cute orange cat. Su Yao stares at the orange cat for a long time, then points into Shanglu''s circle of friends. In his circle of friends, apart from the video and photos of the orange cat, there are only pictures of flowers and plants. is a young man obviously, but make complaints about life as early as possible. I really don''t know where to start. I don''t know what kind of mood he was holding. Su Yao turned the circle of friends of Shanglu over and over, and commented on each of his trends. On the other hand, Shanglu, who is on his way back, takes out his mobile phone and points it into Su Yao''s wechat circle of friends, only to find that there is only one dynamic message in his circle of friends, which is just sent. Looking at the dynamic content, Shanglu can''t help but silence for a few seconds, then quit and click into his circle of friends. Then he finds that the other party has made a comment under each dynamic. Shanglu is very attentive to reply one by one, but what he said is still so unpleasant. Su Yao looked at his reply and didn''t know whether he should laugh or be angry. He returned to his home page and sent a message to Shanglu - do you like cats very much? Shanglu was silent for a while, and then replied - well. Looking at the word "Er", Su Yao felt a headache. Shanglu really can''t talk at all. He can''t go on like this any more. He must learn the art of speaking. So the next chat became like this - Su Yao: Shanglu, your cat is so cute. Can I have a look at it sometime? Shanglu: No, I''m afraid you''ll be so ugly. Su Yao Shanglu, is there something wrong with your eyes? Shanglu: there''s nothing wrong with my eyes, but there''s something wrong with your brain. Su Yao: Shanglu, you must have been hated by many people. Shanglu: No, no one has ever hated me. Su Yao: Shanglu, could you please come to the hospital with me for a few hours tomorrow, or I will be bored to death. Shanglu: No, I have to take care of my cat. Su Yao: am I not as important as your cat? Shanglu: of course, the cat belongs to me, and you are not mine. At the end of the conversation, Su Yao couldn''t help but want to lift the table. Grass, he''s really naive. People like Shanglu, who are already "terminally ill", have no alternative but to go back and rebuild. He still doesn''t want to continue, or he will be angry to death by the dog man Shanglu sooner or later. However, he can take advantage of the fact that Shanglu likes cats. Maybe he can take the opportunity to make a strategy of Shanglu. I can''t think of any other way, but he can still be a cat. Do what you say! Before he became a cat, Su Yao made a stand in for himself. After confirming that there was no problem, he became a cat and jumped out of the window. Then, under the guidance of Tangyuan, he overcame many obstacles and successfully came to Shanglu''s residence. But he changed from a clean and white kitten to a dirty kitten Chapter 1192 But Su Yao didn''t care. He was staring at the luxurious villa in front of him. He thought that Shanglu''s family was poor, so he would be so stingy, but he didn''t expect that Shanglu''s family was so rich. It seems that Shanglu is really stingy. This also strengthened Su Yao''s idea of beating Shanglu a few times. When Su Yao was wondering whether to scratch Shanglu after he came out, the door of the villa suddenly opened and Shanglu came out with his orange cat. Su Yao ran to him and yelled at him. But Shanglu did not seem to hear it. He was talking to the orange cat in his arms, "Feifei, you look so fat. Do you want to go out with me for a few laps?" And the orange cat protested in its own way, "meow, meow Damn excrement shoveling officer, let me go back quickly. I''m the autumn fat that I raised with difficulty. But Shanglu didn''t understand the language of the meow people, and didn''t know what it was saying. And his "dog" is not only on people, he also treats his pets equally, "fat fat, if you don''t lose weight, then I will send you to the hospital for sterilization tomorrow." Orange cat seemed to understand his words like, scolded and called up, "meow, meow, meow!" You vicious human, you want to deprive me of my reproductive rights. If you really dare to send me to sterilization, I will run away from home! "It seems that you agree to lose weight with me. Let''s go." Su Yao, who had been ignored for a long time, was immediately dissatisfied. He stretched out his paw, grabbed Shanglu''s pants and climbed down. Feeling something holding his pants, Shanglu looked down. When he saw a dirty kitten, he couldn''t help being silent. He put down the orange cat he was holding in his arms and reached for the dirty kitten. Orange cat took the opportunity to run back to the villa and gave the kitten a grateful look before leaving. Kitten did not resist, let Shanglu grasp the back of her own destiny and lift herself up. "Dirty little fellow, why are you here?" The kitten tilted her head and tried to be cute, "meow meow." But now it''s all dirty and doesn''t look cute at all. And Shanglu understood the cat''s words with his own thinking, and even arranged a very miserable life experience for it. "Little dirty devil, you must have been wandering here. You must have never eaten anything. Maybe you''ve been beaten a lot..." "But you don''t have to worry now. I''ll take you in, give you food and shelter, and you''ll have a little partner." Su Yao suddenly felt that Shanglu was very gentle. Just as he was moved, Shanglu said, "but before that, I''d better give you a bath." After hearing this, the kitten, who was still very quiet, suddenly blew up, "meow, meow, meow!" I don''t want to take a bath, you stupid human, let me go, or I''ll scratch you! But Shanglu didn''t understand what it said, and even distorted its meaning, "you can''t wait to be my pet, so I''ll give you a bath right away to make sure you''re clean and pretty." Kitty wants to struggle, but she is caught by the back of her neck by Shanglu, and she doesn''t want to hurt Shanglu Chapter 1193 At the moment of meeting the water, the kitten struggled frantically. But it''s no use struggling. Shanglu is a mature excrement shoveling officer. He knows how to deal with this kind of kitten who refuses to take a bath. "If you don''t quiet down, I''ll throw you out now, and let you live a life of not enough to eat and not enough to sleep." Kitten immediately stopped struggling. It came here just to get close to Shanglu and attack him. If it was thrown out like this, its previous efforts would not be in vain. And it will be very difficult to get close to Shanglu again. So it''s better to be patient. Seeing that the kitten finally stopped struggling, Shanglu quickly helped her to take a bath, so that she would not have another attack later After bathing the kitten, Shanglu uses a hair dryer to dry it. A fragrant, white and clean cute kitten is so "fresh". Shanglu buried his face in the fluffy fur of the kitten, and then took a bite of it. Pussy is lovingly held in his hand and let him suck. After several more puffs, Shanglu raised his head contentedly, and then rolled up the cat. The kitten wanted to struggle, but because the cat pulling technology of Shanglu was so skillful, it gradually succumbed to the hands of Shanglu, and also made a "snore" sound. Listen to the sound, Shanglu will know that it is comfortable. After rolling a few more times, he stopped. "Now it''s time to give you a name. What''s your name?" Shanglu holds the kitten in her arms and plays with its meat mat. "How about chubby?" However, the next second, he himself vetoed, "no, no, you are not fat at all. This name is not suitable for you at all." "Xiaobai?" "It''s not good either. There are many cats with that name. What should it be called? " Looking at the kitten in his arms, Shanglu was lost in thought. All of a sudden, he had a flash of inspiration. "I found that you look very similar to one of my classmates. Let me think about his name..." An ominous premonition suddenly rose in Su Yao''s heart. Isn''t Shanglu going to call it "Shen Huai"? Grass, if he really dares to name it, he must scratch his face. "Remember, he called Shen Huai, but now you have to follow my surname, so from now on you will be called Shang Huai." Shanglu seemed to see Su Yao''s expression after he knew the name of his new cat, and suddenly laughed. "Well, do I have a good name? The fat little cat doesn''t have such treatment. Do you feel honored now? " When he said this, Shanglu looked at Feifei, who was playing with a wool ball. Feifei looked up at him, then continued to play. In fact, it doesn''t care if there is no more cat at home. It has long wanted to have a small partner, so that there will be other cats to distract the attention of the excrement shoveling officer, and it will no longer need a cat to bear the devastation of the excrement shoveling officer. The best excrement shoveling officer''s attention is shifted to this little white cat. Then it will live a very enjoyable life in the future. It can do whatever it wants Now Su Yao wants to scratch Shanglu, "meow, meow, meow!" Actually dare to call up such a name, he is really angry! Cao, he''s going to scratch Shanglu now. Don''t stop him Chapter 1194 Shanglu thought that the kitten was very satisfied with the name, and immediately laughed, "from now on you will be called shanghuai, and then I will give you a nickname, your nickname will be..." He pondered for a while, then came up with a, "your nickname is Huaihuai." Listening to this address, Su Yao had goose bumps all over his body. Eh, I didn''t expect that Shanglu would come up with such a greasy nickname. It''s disgusting. "Huaihuai, Huaihuai!" Kitten slaps her paw on Shanglu''s mouth, and the world is quiet at last. But Shanglu didn''t know that it was abandoning the name, thinking that it was only when it was hungry, "Huaihuai, I''ll take you to dinner now." The kitten took a look at him, jumped out of his arms, went to the French window, found a sunny place to lie down and nest up. Shanglu sighed, took a brand-new cat bowl, filled a bowl full of cat food, and then put it in front of the kitten, "Huaihuai, have a meal." The kitten just took a look and didn''t go too far. Instead, the fat cat came to eat a few mouthfuls. Shanglu frowned, "Tang Huai, what do you mean? Do you want me to feed you?" The kitten called, "meow." Shanglu reached out and picked it up, then hit it on the butt. Kitten immediately exploded, it turned around, a bite in the hands of Shanglu, but did not dare to force. But Shanglu''s eyes are still cold, "shanghuai, loosen your mouth for me." Kitten obediently released the mouth, see he want to hit himself, quickly run away. However, because the cat ran too fast to see the way, the whole cat hit the door. The next second, the earth shaking laughter suddenly rang up, "ha ha ha, Tang Huai, you are really stupid!" Su Yao Cao, he has to doubt whether the dog man in Shanglu is suffering from schizophrenia. And Shanglu is still laughing there. Su Yao felt like there were a thousand ducks barking in his ears, which made his head explode. He ran to Shanglu and jumped to cover Shanglu''s mouth. Shanglu suddenly stretched out his hand and grasped him with great precision. Shanglu swayed the kitten a few times, "come on, don''t make trouble, eat your food quickly." The kitten called at him a few times, "meow meow meow." I want to eat fish. I don''t want cat food. Make fish for me. But Shanglu didn''t understand what it said. He just thought it was coquettishing with himself, "OK, OK, I''ll feed you. As long as you are willing to eat, no matter what I do." Su Yao really wanted to change back to human form and tell Shanglu what he wanted to eat, but he couldn''t do that, otherwise Shanglu would be scared to death. He had to find a way to let Shanglu know what he meant. Su Yao looked around, and then noticed the aquarium not far away. There were several expensive looking fish in the aquarium. He barked at Shanglu and ran towards the aquarium. Shanglu also walked past. Then the kitten stretched out a front paw and pointed to the fish in the aquarium, "meow meow." Shanglu finally understood what it meant this time. He couldn''t help crying and laughing. "You greedy cat wants to eat fish." "Meow, meow, meow." I just want to eat fish. What''s the problem? "No problem, no problem, but it''s too late to cook now. I''ll cook one for you at dinner time." Chapter 1195 Listen to this sentence, kitten immediately not happy, it scolded, "meow meow meow!" It''s not burning now. Are you going to starve me? "Yes, I''m just going to starve you silly little cat." All of a sudden, Shanglu started the dog talk dog talk mode. The kitten suddenly blew up her hair. It gave Shanglu a paw. In the eyes of orange cat, she got into a paper box and performed online what is called real autism. Shanglu sighed helplessly. He really found a little ancestor for himself. But the little ancestor, even kneeling, has to be raised. Ignoring the eager eyes of orange cat Feifei, Shanglu takes a few dried fish from the snack bag and walks towards a paper box where the kitten is hiding. "Shanghuai, come out to eat dried fish." His voice was so soft that orange cat and fat cat were envious. Now he hates the cat named shanghuai. If it didn''t appear suddenly, all the dried fish would be in his stomach. Feifei ran to Shanglu, kept circling him, and also made a very continuous cry, "meow ~" shovel excrement, since it does not eat, then give it to me, I promise I will eat it. Looking at it, Shanglu suddenly had an idea in his heart, "shanghuai, if you don''t come out quickly, I''ll give all these little fish to Feifei, and then you''ll be hungry." "Meow, meow, meow." Feifei is shouting. Yes, yes, give it to me. Don''t give it to the disobedient stupid cat of shanghuai. "Shang Huai, are you sure you really don''t want to come out?" "Well, since you''re too determined to come out, I''ll give it to Feifei now. Feifei, I''ll give you dried fish. " Just when Shanglu really wanted to give all the dried fish to orange cat, the little cat suddenly jumped out of the paper box and scolded Shanglu, "meow, meow!" Stupid human, if you dare to give the little fish to the fat dead cat at your feet, I will run away from home now. Cat''s language is interlinked, orange cat fat fat heard "dead fat cat" these three words, immediately fried hair. It can be said that it is ugly, but it must not be said that it is fat. If anyone dares to say it''s fat, it won''t give up. Now he''s going to fight to the death with this stupid cat called shanghuai. Feifei rushes towards Su Yao. As soon as he''s ready to give him some color, Su Yao''s eyes sweep over. Although it was just one, Feifei felt endless pressure from it. He immediately counseled and ran away with his tail between his legs. Su Yao snorted with disdain in his heart, and then looked at the little fish in Shanglu''s hand, "meow meow." Stupid human, give up the dried fish in your hand! Shanglu understood its meaning, "well, well, these dried fish are all for you to eat." Then he put all the dried fish in his hand in front of the kitten. The kitten smelled it and then wolfed it down. Shanglu thinks that it''s really cute. He quickly takes out his mobile phone and takes a few photos. Then he sends those photos to his wechat friends to show them how cute his new kitten is. Soon someone sent a message. Shanglu opened it and found that it was song Qifa. Boss, I didn''t expect that you had another cat. This cat is very cute. What''s its name? Chapter 1196 Shanglu is very satisfied to see him boast that his new kitten is cute - its name is shanghuai. How about it? Does it sound nice? Song Qi on the other end of the mobile phone was drinking water. At first sight, he was choked, "cough, cough!" Shanghuai? Boss, are you going to tell the world that he has an affair with Shen Huai? He put down the cup in his hand and returned a message - boss, is this your child with Shen Huai? If not, why do you give it such a name? Shanglu thought that Song Qi''s brain was broken, so he thought of this. He and Shen Huai have nothing to do with each other. If they insist on something, it is the relationship between classmates. And it''s just a name. There''s nothing to make a fuss about. Thinking about this, Shanglu sent a voice to Song Qi. As soon as Song Qi opened the voice, he immediately showed a honey smile - boss, I understand everything. Don''t worry, I will never tell anyone about it. Shanglu didn''t bother to explain to him. He said "get out" and put away his mobile phone. Song Qi just finished his promise one second ago and called Qin he the next. "Qin he, I have a very important thing to tell you." "What''s the matter?" Qin he asked curiously. "Boss, he has another cat. Do you know the name of his new cat?" "What''s the name?" "It''s called shanghuai." With that, Song Qi suddenly began to laugh, "ha ha ha, it''s really killing me." Qin heme on the other end of the phone was silent. After a long time, he spat out a sentence, "boss, has he been with Shen Huai?" Song Qi listened to this sentence, immediately burst out with earth shaking laughter, "I think so too, but the boss he did not admit, also said it was just a name, let me not think so much." "Come on, so many names are not called, but shanghuai. If he really has nothing to do with Shen Huai, I''ll live the handstand shampoo. " "Qin he, do you believe that there is really no relationship between the eldest brother and Shen Huai?" "Song Qi, why do you like gossip so much?" Qin he sighed helplessly, "if the boss knows about this, you will be miserable." Being reminded by him, song and Qi became scared later. "Qin he, you must not talk about it outside, or we will both be finished." "How do you know it''s the two of us, not you?" Qin he asked with a smile. Song Qi was choked by these words Qin he, are you going to tell on the boss? " "I don''t dare. I don''t want to be scratched by some kitten. And we are one. How can I be willing for you to be beaten by the boss? " Listening to these words, Song Qi''s face suddenly turned red, "Keke, Qinhe, what are you talking about?" Although not on his side, Qin he had imagined what kind of air he was now, "Song Qi, are you free tomorrow?" "Why, do you want to ask me out?" "Of course. Well, would you like to? " "Yes, yes, but..." "But what?" "You have to promise me a condition first." Song Qi said. "What conditions?" "I''ll go to the boss''s house to see his new kitten later." Chapter 1197 Qin he on the other end of the phone was silent. After a long time, he said, "Song Qi, are you itching?" "Why do you say that?" Song Qi asked suspiciously. "If you don''t have itchy skin, why do you take the initiative to go to the door to fight?" Song Qi was more puzzled, "Qin he, can you make it clear?" "The boss is very possessive, and you are a restless man. If you don''t control yourself and touch the boss''s new cat, do you think the boss will beat you up?" Listening to Qin he''s words, Song Qi had that picture in his mind. He could not help shivering, "let''s not go. I don''t want to be beaten by the boss." "Well, that''s it. I''ll pick you up at your house tomorrow morning." With these words, Qin he will hang up. "Qin he, you wait." "What''s the matter, do you have anything else to do?" "Qin he, have you forgotten something?" Qin he pretended that he didn''t know anything, "what''s the matter?" Song Qi was a little impatient. "That''s the one. Have you really forgotten?" Qin he did not speak. Song Qi was immediately angry, "Qin he, you big pig hoof, you can go out to play alone tomorrow." Seeing that he was angry, Qin he felt that he had better stop teasing him, otherwise he would not be able to coax him. "I didn''t forget that I was teasing you just now. Can''t you be patient?" Song Qi snorted coldly, "what? Don''t you like it? If you don''t like it, go to someone else. " "Like, like, my favorite person is you, this life will not change." Listen to this sentence, Song Qi''s heart that gas suddenly disappeared, "then you give me a that now." Qin he was very helpless to smile, "good good, right away." Song Qi sat up straight, waiting for him to give him that. "MUA ¡«" Song Qi replied with a red face, "MUA ¡«" they were tired of being on the phone for a while, and then hung up. After the phone hung up, Song Qi went to bed and rolled back several times. "Ah, I''m so sorry." After enough rolling, he began to worry about what kind of clothes he would wear when he went out with Qin he tomorrow. ¡­¡­ Soon it was time for dinner. The kitten ran to the foot of Shanglu and called at him, "meow, meow." Stupid human, it''s time for dinner. Don''t you cook fish for me? However, Shanglu did not respond for a long time. The kitten jumped on the sofa and looked at him, only to find that he didn''t know when he fell asleep. Although it''s not right to do that, it''s the biggest thing to eat. In order to fill his stomach, Shanglu, I have to apologize to you. Think about it, kitten mercilessly bite in the hand of Shanglu. Shanglu immediately woke up. The kitten couldn''t help feeling guilty. She jumped off the sofa and hid. But Shanglu had already found it. He looked at the two teeth marks on his hand, and then walked towards the kitten who had done something wrong. When the kitten heard the footsteps coming closer and closer to her, she immediately wanted to run away. But it''s too late. The back neck skin of his fate has been caught by Shanglu, and the whole cat has been picked up by him. "Shanghuai, where are you going?" Chapter 1198 Kitty is very guilty. She looks at the sky and the earth, but she doesn''t look at Shanglu. Shanglu put the two teeth that had just been bitten by it in front of his eyes and said, "shanghuai, looking at these two teeth, don''t you have anything to say to me?" "Meow, meow, meow." If you didn''t get up, I wouldn''t bite you to death. Now it''s time for dinner. If you don''t cook, you want to starve me. With this in mind, the kitten has changed from guilty to upright. "Meow, meow, meow!" I''m starving now. You make fish for me, or I''ll scratch you. Shanglu''s heart is more helpless. He really found a small ancestor for himself, and he could fight but not scold, otherwise the other party would turn the world upside down. "OK, I see. I''ll cook dinner now. You won''t starve to death." With these words, he walked in the direction of the kitchen. The kitten followed him in. "What are you following me for? Are you going to supervise me?" "Meow, meow, meow." Kitty barked at him a few times. That''s right. I''m just going to supervise you so that you don''t have to cook dark dishes. Shanglu finally found something wrong. "Shang Huai, can you understand me? Do you think you have become an elite Did not expect that he would suddenly come such a sentence, Su Yao suddenly Leng Leng, and then began to play silly, "meow meow." I''m not a genie. I''m just an ordinary kitten. Don''t talk nonsense. Otherwise, if I''m caught as a monster by other stupid human beings, you will be fully responsible for me. Shanglu see it show such eyes, immediately laughed out, "shanghuai, shanghuai, do you know you are especially like a person I know now." Kitten''s heart suddenly gave birth to an ominous premonition, "meow meow." Don''t say it. I don''t want to hear it. "His name is Shen Huai, which is the source of your name. Demons and ghosts are as like as two peas. If you don''t know that there are no such things in the world, I have to wonder if you are changing. Su Yao suddenly felt that his whole cat was not good. Why is Phytolacca so sensitive? No, he has to make a fool of the past. At least he can''t lose his horse until he has successfully attacked Shanglu. With this in mind, Su Yao began to play the fool. He raised his front foot and stood on his back foot, thinking of a very magical dance in front of Shanglu. Shanglu immediately burst out laughing, "hahaha, shanghuai, I didn''t expect you to dance like this. You are really excellent. Now I''m sure you''re not Shen Huai, because he''s not as good as you. " Su Yao Although the doubt in Shanglu''s heart was dispelled, he was not happy at all. "Well, don''t cheat you on that magic dance, or I''ll laugh to death later, and no one will cook for you." Su Yao rolled his eyes silently in his heart. Then you laugh to death. I can''t cook by myself. ¡­¡­ Dinner soon cooked, smell the smell of braised carp, Kitty can''t wait to jump on the table. As soon as he was ready to eat, he was caught by Shanglu. It suddenly struggled, "meow meow." Let me go, I want to eat braised carp, don''t stop me Chapter 1199 Shanglu felt its urgency from its tone, and it wanted to eat fish immediately. But he won''t let it eat so soon. After all, he just bit himself. Although he disdains to quarrel with a cat, they will live together from now on. He doesn''t want to be bitten by this stupid cat from time to time. Therefore, it is necessary to talk to shanghuai about their family precepts. "Shang Huai, before I begin to enjoy dinner, I have a few very important words to say to you." However, the kitten''s eyes were fixed on the braised carp, and she didn''t listen to him at all. Shanglu stretched out his hand and spanked him. Then he turned his attention from the braised carp to him. "Meow, meow, meow." Human, talk quickly, fart quickly, don''t delay my eating! "Then I''ll start." Shanglu cleared his throat, "first, you can''t bite me, no matter what I do." "Second, you have to listen to me. You have to do whatever I ask you to do." "Third, wash your paws when you eat every day. If your paws are not clean, you can''t serve." "Fourth There''s no fourth one for the time being. I''ll add it when I think of it. " "If you agree with these three points, let me know. If you don''t agree, call three Su Yao now thought of eating the braised carp in front of his eyes. He didn''t care whether Shanglu was talking about an unequal treaty. He gave a "meow" directly. Shanglu nodded with satisfaction, "very good. It seems that you agree. Now go and wash your paws." Su Yao is full of "holding grass". You asked me a cat to wash its paws. Is your brain flooded? Are you when I have hanging skill or what, I don''t want to walk with my claws? I''ve just finished washing my paws, and then I walk on the ground. It''s dirty again. Isn''t that equivalent to washing my paws for nothing? So what''s the difference between washing and not washing? Obviously, Shanglu also noticed this. He picked up the kitten and said, "go, I''ll take you to wash your paws now." "Meow ¡×" at this time, orange cat Feifei, who had been ignored all afternoon, suddenly ran to Shanglu and called several times. Knowing that he was hungry again, Shanglu said, "if you eat, you know how to eat. You''ve been eating all afternoon. If you still eat, don''t you have a point on your weight? If you continue to eat like this, sooner or later you will evolve from an orange cat to an orange pig Feifei immediately yelled, "meow, meow!" I''m not your favorite kitten? Do you forget my old love when you have a new love? Why do you have fish in your arms and I don''t even want to eat food? Is there anything you treat differently? The more Feifei thought about it, the more angry he was. He decided to give the bad cat a little color to let the bad cat know who is the boss of the family! Thinking of this, Feifei''s sharp eyes immediately shot at the kitten that was held in his arms by Shanglu, "meow, meow!" You are the goblin who robbed my master. You have the ability to come down and fight with me now! Su Yao looked at it and called "meow". Feifei immediately ran away with his tail between his legs Chapter 1200 When Su Yao came back, he found that Feifei jumped on the table and ate the braised carp made by Shanglu with relish. Su Yao was stunned, and then angry, it quickly toward the unconscious Feifei rushed in the past. This is the prelude to a battle between two cats. Of course, the cat that was beaten by pressure was naturally fat. Seeing that the cat''s hair was about to fly into the dish, Shanglu sighed helplessly and went forward to separate the two cats. But not long after the separation, the two cats got together again. Looking at the mess of the table, the green veins of Shanglu''s forehead bulged, "OK, you two don''t fight. If you don''t stop, get out now." Listening to these words, the two cats stopped immediately. Feifei swears away. But Su Yao looked at the stewed carp which was eaten several mouthfuls by Feifei, and his heart was even more filled. As soon as he turned around and was ready to give Shanglu a paw, he suddenly remembered what Shanglu had said not long ago. He could only reluctantly put down the raised paw, and then began to curse. "Meow, meow, meow..." Look at the good cat you keep. How dare you steal my fish? I''m so angry! If you don''t give me a whole new one today, I won''t eat it! Although Shanglu didn''t understand cat talk, he knew that he was angry. "Shanghuai, it''s just a fish. Do you need to be so angry?" "Meow, meow, meow." Why don''t you get angry? If it were you, you would be more angry than me. "Shanghuai, you and Feifei are both cats. You should be friends. Shouldn''t friends get along well with each other?" Shanglu said with a long focus. "Meow, meow, meow." Don''t make a mistake. I''m not the same as that fat little stupid cat, and I can''t be friends with him in my life. No matter what you say, I won''t forgive Feifei unless you cook me a new fish now. I don''t know how, Shanglu suddenly guessed the meaning of the little cat''s words, "shanghuai, this fish is only bitten by Feifei. It''s not that you can''t eat it. Just make do with it and eat it. I''ll cook another one for you tomorrow." But Kitty is only a temper Kitty, it not only did not listen to Shanglu''s words, but also knocked the braised carp to the ground. "Meow, meow, meow." I can''t eat it now. Please cook me a new one. The inner universe of Shanglu is about to explode. He had never seen a cat so disobedient and so skinny. And now he finally knows why some people educate their children from time to time, because they want to give them a complete childhood. Therefore, it is very necessary for him to give shanghuai a complete childhood, so as to save him the time to be angry with him. With this in mind, Shanglu picked up the kitten and beat it on the bottom. "Do you dare to do that in the future? Well "I think you just don''t clean up!" At the moment when he was spanked, Su Yao''s whole cat was in a daze. When he reacted, he suddenly blew up his hair. Cao, Shanglu is so angry that he dares to spank him! If he had not been able to return to human form at this time, he would have beaten the dog man Shanglu to death! Chapter 1201 On the first day of becoming a cat to attack Shanglu, Su Yao was very sorry. But now regret has come no hurry, their choice of the road, kneeling also have to go down After spanking the kitten a few more times, Shanglu finally stopped, "shanghuai, do you know it''s wrong now?" The kitten didn''t respond and didn''t even move. Shanglu quickly looked at it, but found that its eyes with tears, a very aggrieved look. His heart immediately softened down, and even reflected on whether he had gone too far. Shanghuai is still a baby, but he beat him so many times. He really went too far Wait! It''s clear that Shang Huai has made mistakes first. Why should he feel guilty? He knew that shanghuai must have come to tempt his goblin. After all, he was not like this when he faced the fat little stupid cat. Yes, shanghuai must be a goblin, and still can only coax the kind. With this in mind, Shanglu began to coax the sad and wronged kitten in her arms. "Huaihuai, don''t cry. It was dad who was wrong just now. Dad shouldn''t do that. Dad won''t beat you any more. Please forgive dad." Listen to him a "father", Su Yao even have the heart to kill. Grass, Shanglu, this dog man''s brain is really wrong. He wants to be his boyfriend, but he wants to be his father. If it had not been for his inability to speak now, he would have breathed fragrance. And Shanglu is still there, he even claimed that "Dad" addicted, "Huaihuai, you take care of dad, dad really know wrong..." Su Yao was very impatient to hear that. He showed his paws, and then the world suddenly returned to peace. Shanglu looked at the scratches on the back of his hand and looked at the kitten very wrongly. "Shanghuai, I didn''t expect that you would dare to treat your father like this. You are really an unfilial son." The kitten turned her eyes when she heard this. "Meow, meow, meow." If you don''t shut your mouth, I''ll scratch your face. Shanglu inexplicably understood this sentence, "shanghuai, dad is really too sad, you have to comfort dad." Kitten just ready to open mouth scold a few, he quickly rolled several times. Shanglu looked intoxicated. "Ah, Kitty is really the most lovely creature in the world." Never had such treatment of orange cat fat suddenly sour into a lemon essence. Shovel excrement officer, you don''t say that when you face me. Shanghuai, a newly arrived goblin, easily gets your praise. You not only like the new and dislike the old, but also double label. You are really too much! #Although I''m not a human being, you are a real dog. Now Feifei wants to squeeze the kitten in Shanglu''s arms, but the previous two experiences tell him that the other party is not easy to provoke, so he can only think about it in his heart instead of taking actual actions. ¡­¡­ Su Yao didn''t know how, and suddenly he was not angry. Maybe it''s because Shanglu is a fool. If you care about it with a fool, it will be a loss. And if you''re angry with him, you''ll end up angry with yourself. Instead of making yourself more and more angry, it''s better to fill your stomach "meow meow." Take all the dried fish quickly, or Ben meow won''t forgive you. "OK, OK, I''ll go and get the dried fish now, and I''ll give you all the fat ones." Chapter 1202 If Feifei could talk, he would have scolded Shanglu for a long time now. "Meow, meow, meow." What''s the matter with you? It''s my dried fish. Why do you want to give shanghuai a bad cat that has only been here for a day? I''m still not your favorite cat owner? Obviously, Feifei is no longer in Shanglu''s mind. He has a new wall. Shanglu took a light glance at Feifei, "Feifei, you''ve become so fat. If you get fat any more, no kitten will like you. And for the sake of your health, your three meals a day to lose weight, snacks canceled Listening to these words, Feifei suddenly lay on the ground, his eyes revealed his disappointment in the world. "Meow." How can you be so cruel to me? Eating is my only hobby. Why do you deprive me of my only hobby? Are you really not afraid to lose my lovely kitten? And Shanglu is really not afraid to lose the kitten that only knows how to eat all day long, because now he has another half of kittens, and that kitten is more lovely than it. It''s said that people who like to be pets will get more pets, and it''s the same with cats. "Feifei, go back to bed now. Don''t get in my way here." Feifei is very sad, Feifei is very angry, but Feifei dare not run away from home. Although the excrement shovelling officer now has other goblins, he can''t leave here, can''t leave this very luxurious life. It doesn''t want to be a stray cat outside. It can''t eat enough and sleep warm every day. It also faces the danger of being killed by vicious human beings. So it''s better to bear it. The excrement shovelling officer will turn his attention back to him one day. But now he really wants to eat dried fish Feifei rolls on the ground, revealing his soft stomach and barking softly, trying to make Shanglu notice himself. But Shanglu didn''t even look at it. Holding another kitten, she walked by it. "Huaihuai, let''s go. I''ll take you to eat delicious dried fish now." Feifei watched them go away with dull eyes, and then ran after them. No, it has to eat dried fish, too. No matter what method it uses, it will eat dried fish today Feifei tried to snatch food from Su Yao''s mouth, but it was no surprise that instead of being successful, she was beaten by Su Yao, "meow, meow." Stupid fat cat, it''s OK to steal my braised carp just now, but now you still want to rob me of the dried fish. I think you are itching. Obviously, Su Yao''s Feifei was almost suspicious of meow, and he could only turn to Shanglu, an eccentric excrement shovel official, for help, "meow, meow." The bad cat shanghuai is really fierce. I just want to eat a dried fish, but it beat me up. You must decide for me, Wuwuwuwu! However, Shanglu intends to carry out this point to the end. Feifei is destined to be the least favored kitten in the family. "Feifei, what are you doing here? I don''t think I''ve been beaten much. Do you want Huaihuai to beat you up again? " Feifei was really desperate. After swearing at Shanglu, he walked away very sad. Shovel excrement, from now on, I will never count on you any more. You can go with the bad cat shanghuai! Su Yao felt that Feifei was really miserable. He met such a master as Shanglu. But sympathy belongs to sympathy. He will never let his little fish out Chapter 1203 In the middle of the night, after Shanglu really fell asleep, Su Yao, who was lying beside him, stood up, his eyes glowing in the dark. He looked around and finally ran towards the half open window. When he was ready to jump out of the window to leave, Shanglu, who had fallen asleep, suddenly woke up. He sat up, turned on the bedside lamp and looked at the kitten standing by the window. "Shanghuai, what are you going to do if you don''t sleep at night?" Before he had time to do bad things, Su Yao, who had been arrested, immediately felt that his whole cat was not good. Cao, wasn''t Shanglu still sleeping just now? Why did she wake up suddenly? Is he pretending to be sleeping all the time? "Shanghuai, don''t stand there blowing, come and sleep with me." Su Yao What does the dog man of Shanglu regard him as, professional sleep attendant? Seeing that the kitten was still standing there, Shanglu went to bed barefoot, picked it up and closed the window by the way. "It''s true that I have to carry you to bed. You''re such a lazy cat." Su Yao looked at the closed window, his heart was broken. It seems that we can only stay at Shanglu''s home tonight and find another chance to leave tomorrow. Damn, if Shanglu has a little EQ, he will not be reduced to the present situation However, the next day, Su Yaogang was ready to take advantage of the opportunity to slip away, and was found by the sharp eyed Shanglu, and was also caught by him. "Shanghuai, I know you may not adapt to this kind of life now, but you are my cat in Shanglu now. You are no longer the kind of stray cat outside, so don''t run around any more. I don''t want to look for you all over the world." Shanglu said with a deep heart. "If you have to go out to play, I''ll go with you, but you can''t run around." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then - on the nth day when he became a cat, Su Yao regretted that his intestines were blue. In the past few days, every time he was ready to leave, Shanglu suddenly appeared in front of him as if he knew in advance, and stopped his behavior. He was about to despair. After being caught by Shanglu again, Su Yao finally couldn''t help it. He said, "Shanglu, why do you always like to have more leisure? I just want to go out. Why do you always stop me? " Then, after he said it, he regretted it for a moment. While listening to this familiar voice, Shanglu felt that he might be too tired recently, so he had hallucinations. "Shang Huai, did you hear anything just now?" Su Yao Sorry, the voice you heard is mine, but I can''t tell you. Shanglu is in a trance. It was Shen Huai''s voice just now, but why did he hear Shen Huai''s voice instead of other people''s? Is he really interested in Shen Huai? No, it''s impossible. He must have made a mistake. How could he fall in love with a person like Shen Huai? Well, yes, it''s all illusions. It''s the illusions after he''s been too tired these days. "Huaihuai, are you hungry? I''ll make delicious food for you now." Seeing him as usual, Su Yao was relieved and disappointed. He thought that Shanglu would do something different when he heard his voice, but Shanglu was still so calm and took it as his illusion It seems that it is necessary for him to change his strategy, otherwise he will not succeed in his whole life. Chapter 1204 In the afternoon of that day, Su Yao took advantage of Shanglu''s bath to leave. The difference is that he finally succeeded this time. but as like as two peas, he was worried about the business of the company. Although the cat is a little different from himself, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it. After leaving the business, the first thing Su Yao did was to go back to the hospital for an examination, and then go through the discharge procedures. ¡­¡­ The next day, Su Yao went back to school. When he first entered the school gate, he met two particularly annoying people, namely Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu. During this period of time, he was so leisurely in Shanglu''s home that he forgot that he had two dregs to deal with. But now he doesn''t want to waste his time with just two dregs. He has other more important things to do. Su Yao looked at Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu coldly. As soon as he was about to make a detour, he was stopped by them. Su Yao said impatiently, "what are you two doing? A good dog is out of the way. Please let me go "Shen Huai, do you have no education at all?" Shen Shaojing looks at him coldly. Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "Shen Shaojing, please make it clear that you said you didn''t have my brother. Now you want me to call you" brother ". Is your head pinched by the door?" "Besides, you two are not human. Why should I treat you both with education?" Shen Shaojing was suddenly angry Shen Huai, you only have the advantage of being eloquent. " Although Xia Lu didn''t say a word, her face was no better than Shen Shaojing. Su Yao Yang Yang chin, "so to speak, it is also a advantage are not." ¡°¡­¡­ Shen Huai, who are you talking to now? If you want to stay in the Shen family, you''d better show me some respect. " Su Yao rolled his eyes again. "Of course I know who I''m talking to. Isn''t that you, the adulterer, and her whore?" When he said this, Su Yao did not deliberately control his voice, so that all the students around him heard it. These students all know that Shen Huai and Xia Lu are male and female friends. Now when they see Xia Lu and Shen Shaojing together and hear Su Yao''s words, they will know what happened. It''s just that Xia Lu''s red apricot leaves the wall and Shen Shaojing, Shen Huai''s elder brother. Moreover, this improper relationship between them is discovered by Shen Huai, the victim. Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu, the shameless dog men and women, came to show off in front of Shen Huai When they think about it this way, the eyes of those people who look at Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu change. They even point at them and say anything ugly. They also compare Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu to XiMenqing and Pan Jinlian In ancient times, what people hate most is adulterers and prostitutes. It''s the same now. Listening to those ugly words coming out of their mouths, Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu''s faces are good-looking. They are very shameless, but they are still a little ashamed. After being told so badly by so many people, they have no face to stay here. "Shen Huai, wait for me." After putting down this cruel sentence, Shen Shaojing left Xia Lu and ran away. Xia Lu scolds secretly, and then runs with he Chapter 1205 So easy to solve Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu these two dregs, Su Yao some boring yawn. As soon as he was about to walk in the direction of the teaching building, someone suddenly held his hand. Su Yao raised his eyes and found that it was Shanglu, "Shanglu classmate, what are you doing holding my hand?" "Nothing." Shanglu said. The students who originally wanted to leave stopped after they saw Shanglu, because they were very interested in the relationship between Shanglu and Su Yao, and they were more interested in the affair between Shen Shaojing and Xia Lu. After all, before that, these two people had no contact at all. But now, their actions are so close, there must be some relationship, and maybe it''s still the kind of relationship that makes people fantasize. Seeing more and more people coming here, Su Yao felt a little headache. He didn''t want to be gossip at all, although he had some relationship with Shanglu. "Shanglu classmate, since you have nothing to do, please let go of my hand, we have to go to the toilet." Shanglu still did not let go, "there was nothing just now, but now there is." Su Yao frowned, "then you say it quickly." "There are too many people here. Let''s go and talk." Then he ran. Su Yao, whose hand was held by him, had to run with him. After waiting for a deserted corner, Shanglu stopped. "Tell me what it is." He doesn''t think that Shanglu brought himself here for the purpose of advertising. It''s good that Shanglu''s EQ can enlighten people. Shanglu didn''t say a word. At the same time, she reached out and took out her mobile phone from her pocket. Looking at his move, Su Yao knew what he was going to do next. He sighed, "Shanglu, if you want my mobile phone number, you can say it directly." Shanglu raised his head and looked at him with the eyes of a fool, "when did I ask for your mobile phone number? And what''s the use of asking for your cell phone number? " Su Yao choked. I didn''t expect that he made a mistake. It was so embarrassing. "Shanglu, I was joking with you just now. You think I didn''t say anything." Grass, actually said to his mobile phone number is useless, Shanglu this dog man is really as irritating as ever. "Shen Huai, don''t explain any more. I know you want my contact information. I''ll give it to you." Shanglu said, "don''t run away from your heart in the future. Just say what you want. If you want me to be able to do it, I will satisfy you." Listening to these words, Su Yao was moved. Then the next second, Shanglu said something that would never move him any more, "after all, you are my little brother. I have always been very good to my little brother. Come on, give me your cell phone. I''ll input my cell phone number into your cell phone now. " Su Yao tried to resist the impulse of calling him to turn over his cell phone. Shanglu then entered his mobile phone number on his mobile phone and noted the word "boss". After saving it, he gave it back to Su Yao. "OK, your mobile phone already has my contact information. You can try one now." Su Yao looked at the note, silent for a few seconds, and then changed it to "Dog Man" Chapter 1206 Then he made a phone call. After hearing Shanglu''s mobile phone ring, Su Yao put it away. "Shanglu classmate, you said you have something to look for me, what is it?" Shanglu did not speak, but opened the photo album in his mobile phone, found a picture of a cat, and then flashed in front of him, "Shen Huai, do you know what this is?" Su Yao looked at the familiar cat in the picture and was silent for a few seconds. Isn''t this cat him? Is it just to show off the cat to him? "Shanglu, is this your new cat?" "Yes, it''s my new cat." Shanglu said ostentatiously, "do you know the name of this cat?" Of course, Su Yao knew the name of the cat, but he had to pretend he didn''t know, "what''s the name?" "Shanghuai. Well, is that a familiar name? " "It''s quite familiar. It''s a combination of my name and your name." Su Yao said, "Shanglu classmate, I didn''t expect you to give the cat this name, you should not have attempted to me for a long time?" Shanglu gave him a white look. "Shen Huai, you are wrong. I have no interest in you at all." "Then why do you call that name?" "Of course, it''s because I think this cat looks like you." Shanglu said boldly, "I used to call him Shen Huai, but now he''s my cat, so I call him Shang Huai." Su Yao almost didn''t come up in a breath Shanglu, since you are not interested in me at all, why do you think this cat is like me? Why don''t you think this cat is like yourself? " Shanglu immediately choked on this But I just think this cat is like you. What''s the problem? " "Of course, there''s a problem. Let me tell you something. When you look at everything and feel like someone, it means that you have that kind of interest in that person." Su Yao began his serious nonsense. "Shanglu, let me ask you a question now." "What''s the problem?" "Have you ever had a hallucination, like suddenly hearing my voice or something?" Shanglu fell into a deep meditation. Su Yao continued to work hard, "Shanglu classmate, as soon as I see your expression, I know that this kind of thing happened to you, so do you still think you don''t mean anything to me?" Shanglu remained silent. Although his expression looks so calm, but his heart has long been a mess. Grass, that''s very reasonable! Is he really moved by Shen Huai? No, it''s impossible. He just regards Shen Huai as his younger brother. Yes, he and Shen Huai are not in love at all, but in deep brotherhood. He understood that the reason why Shen Huai said this to him was that he wanted to be a brother with him. Now that Shen Huai has worked hard for this, let''s meet his little wish. "Shen Huai, I see what you mean." Hearing this, Su Yao became very excited. It''s coming, it''s coming, the moment he''s most looking forward to. How can he answer that? Hehe. However, the next second, his fantasy was mercilessly pierced by Shanglu. "Shen Huai, let''s make brothers here." Chapter 1207 Su Yao was silent for a moment Shanglu, what did you say just now? " "I said, let''s become brothers now. How about that? Are you very happy?" The corners of Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times. Happy you big head ghost, when did I say I wanted to be a brother with you? He''s wrong. He''s really wrong. He thought Shanglu was just a tie Hanhan with low EQ, but he didn''t think he was more terrible than Zhinan. Straight man is straight, but at least he knows something about love. But Shanglu is not the same, he is simply broken love ah. He really has never seen such a difficult strategy as Shanglu. Is Shanglu a barrier in his life? In this case, he must step over this hurdle. Su Yao took a deep breath and looked at Shanglu, who was ready to worship heaven and earth. "Shanglu, I have a very important thing to tell you." "Is it important for us to be brothers?" Shanglu sent out questions from the depths of his soul. Su Yao suddenly rolled a big white eye, "Shanglu, but I really don''t want to make a brother with you." "What do you want to do?" "Of course..." Su Yao laughs, while Shanglu is unprepared, quickly kisses him on his left face. Shanglu was stunned. He reached out and touched the place where he was kissed. After a long time, he said, "I know. Do you want to be a family with me?" Su Yao almost spat out a mouthful of old blood When did you see that I wanted to be a family with you? " "What else do you want to tell me?" Shanglu asked. Su Yao You are the first person in Russia to answer questions with questions. "Shanglu, I want to have a closer relationship with you than my family." Shanglu suddenly looked at a loss, "is there any strange relationship in the world?" "Of course, the relationship between husband and wife is." Su Yao said. Shanglu suddenly realized, but it was obvious that he misunderstood, "Shen Huai, I know. You want to be my son." Su Yao couldn''t help it any more. He punched him and said, "the devil wants to be your son. I''ve made it so clear, but you told me that. Shanglu, are you pretending to be stupid with me? " "Why do I pretend to be stupid?" Su Yao even had the impulse to curse his mother. Grass, how can there be people with EQ as low as Shanglu in this world. He had to wonder if it was God''s punishment. "Shanglu, since you still don''t understand, I''ll tell you clearly again. I don''t want to be your little brother, your brother, or your son... " "So you want to be my grandson?" Shanglu suddenly interrupted him. Su Yao Grass, with such a mouth, can live to now, this is really a miracle. ¡°¡­¡­ Shanglu, I don''t want to be your grandson. " "What do you want to be for me?" "I want to be your boyfriend, of course." Su Yao said. Shanglu didn''t react too much, "that''s not going to work. I really don''t mean anything to you." ¡°¡­¡­ Are you sure you really mean nothing to me? " Su Yao had some doubts about life. "Really." Shanglu nodded. "Really, more real than Mrs. Jennifer." Chapter 1208 "But I don''t believe you." "Believe it or not, Shen Huai. I know you can''t accept this fact for a while, but..." In the middle of Shanglu''s words, Su Yao suddenly kisses him and blocks the rest of his words. I didn''t expect that he would come to Shanglu. All of a sudden, the whole person was silly. He stood there in a daze, and his originally very flexible brain crashed at this moment. God, why did Shen Huai suddenly kiss him? Why does his heart beat so fast? What was this strange feeling in his heart? Who can answer his questions? No, he''s going to blow up! Shanglu stopped thinking and let Su Yao kiss himself, and finally he went back. In this case, let''s have a fight between men. Shanglu directly broke Su Yao''s lips, so Su Yao had to stop. Su Yao gasped slightly, "Shanglu, how do you feel now?" "Did you eat garlic this morning? Your mouth smells of garlic." The atmosphere was immediately destroyed by this sentence. Su Yao resisted the impulse to strangle Shanglu and said, " Is that all you feel? " Shanglu thought for a moment, then said without any desire for survival, "did you forget to brush your teeth after eating garlic this morning? I was fumigated by the garlic smell in your mouth." "Next time you finish eating garlic, remember to brush your teeth. Even if you smoke me, it''s not good if you smoke others." "Although you are not a girl, you have to pay attention to personal hygiene." Su Yao Forbearance, he forbearance Bear a fart. If you continue to bear it like this, he will become a ninja turtle. "Shanglu, come here. I have a very important thing to tell you." Shanglu, who was not aware of the danger at all, obediently approached him, and the next second he was hit by Su Yao''s Yan Yi''s fist, "Shanglu, you brainless guy here, go to die for me!" With these words, he ran away angrily. Shanglu didn''t catch up. He reached out and touched his face, which was punched by Su Yaojie. He said, "I didn''t expect that Shen Huai''s fist was quite powerful." Song Qi, who was hiding and peeping, could no longer help but laugh, "ha ha ha." Next to him, Qin He Gang was ready to cover his mouth, but it was too late. Shanglu''s sharp vision immediately shot at the two people hiding behind the grass, "Song Qi, Qin he, you two get out for me." Originally wanted to escape two people had to obediently walk out from behind the grass. "Boss, how do you know where we are hiding?" Shanglu gave him a look. "Do you think I''m blind?" Song Qi was choked by these words Boss, your eyes are so sharp. Of course you are not blind. " "Don''t flatter me. What are you two doing hiding there?" Song Qi laughed dryly, "boss, I''m just curious about what you want to say to Shen Huai, so I followed him. I promise this is definitely the last time. I won''t do it again. Please forgive me this time. " Shanglu did not pay attention to him, but looked at Qin he, "Qin he, you say." "Boss, this matter has nothing to do with me. I was forced by Song Qi." Qin he quickly picked himself clean, not afraid to chase her husband crematorium at that time. Chapter 1209 Seeing that he pushed everything on himself, Song Qi wanted to strangle him now. "Boss, you must not believe Qin he''s words. All this is his conspiracy. I was forced to do it. He wanted to know about the relationship between you and Shen Huai, so he brought me here. It really has nothing to do with me. " Shanglu frowned, "OK, you two get out of here!" "Well, let''s go now." Song Qi said as he glared at Qin he and motioned him to wait after school. Qin he gave him a smile, opened his mouth and said silently, "I''ll go to bed and wait for you." Song Qi immediately more gas, "Qin he, you now give me roll, nonstop give me roll, don''t let me see you today, or I will kill you." Cao, he has never seen Qin he so shameless. The smile on Qin he''s face doesn''t change, "but we are both in the same class. This kind of thing is a little difficult." Song Qi Qin he, if I don''t give you a good beating today, I''ll give you my surname. " "You''re going to have my last name, so you don''t have to worry about it." Qin he continued to add fuel to the fire, "if you want to follow my surname now, it''s not impossible. From now on, you''ll be called Qin Qi." Song Qi can''t help it any more. He pours at Qin he. They fall into the grass together and roll together. Seeing them flirting in front of their own face, Shanglu frowned a little displeased, "don''t you two get out of here, don''t you two get out of here?" Hearing this sound, Song Qi and Qin he react that Shanglu is still here and let them stop fighting. "Boss, don''t be angry. Let''s go now. We won''t be here to hinder your eyes." "Wait a minute." Shanglu is called them. In Song Qi''s heart, he cursed "there are so many broken things", but his face was a flattering smile, "boss, do you have anything important to explain?" "Do you know why Shen Huaigang is so angry?" Up to now, Shanglu has not reflected the reason why Su Yao was really angry. He is the biggest straight man in the universe. Song and Qi didn''t know what to say. His boss is very clever in other aspects. How can he be so slow in emotion? If he was Shen Huai, he would have beaten the eldest brother so much that his parents could not recognize him. "Boss, I know what I know, but I really dare not say it." "Why don''t you dare say it?" "Because I''m afraid you''ll beat me up after I say it." Shanglu immediately snorted coldly, "are you not afraid that I will beat you now?" Song Qi choked at once Boss, I''m even more afraid to say that unless you promise that you won''t hit me. " "Then don''t say it." Shanglu doesn''t follow the routine at all. ¡°¡­¡­ Boss, for the sake of what you want to know, I like to tell you. " "No, I don''t want to hear it now. Shut up." Shanglu said. Song Qi Grass, how did he become such a difficult boss? Now he finally knows why so many people hate the boss, because the boss''s mouth is too bad. "Boss, but I want to say, you can do it. Listen to me." Chapter 1210 Shanglu stretched out his hand and took out his ear, and put on a reluctant look, "since you beg me to finish listening, I''ll just listen to it reluctantly. However, if you don''t like what you say, I''ll beat you so much that I can''t even recognize your parents. " Smell speech, Song Qi immediately don''t want to continue to say, but for the sake of the happiness of the second half of Shanglu''s life, he still said. "Boss, the reason why Shen Huai is so angry is that you said something you shouldn''t have said." Shanglu picked eyebrows, "which sentence should not be said?" "Garlic." Song Qi replied. "But his mouth really smells of garlic. I can''t lie to him that he has a smell of sugar. It''s wrong to lie." Shanglu didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he said. And Song Qi listened to this, a little want to hit people, "..." Boss, I don''t know if there is a garlic smell in Shen Huai''s mouth. But even if that''s true, you shouldn''t say that. " "What should I say?" Song Qi Cao, he doesn''t know how to say it. It''s a century''s problem! "Cough, boss, that''s just one of the reasons." Shanglu frowned, "isn''t that the only reason?" "Of course, it''s more than that. If it''s only because of this, Shen Huai won''t be so angry." Shang Lu Yang Yang chin, "then you talk about it." "The biggest reason is that you don''t understand the Customs at all, boss. People want to talk to you about romance, but you want to talk about family ethics. " "What do you say?" "Shen Huai, he wants to fall in love with you, but you have been misinterpreting his meaning. He not only wants to be his brother, but also his father and grandfather. If it happens to anyone, that person will be very angry. " Song Qi explained. "I know he wants to fall in love with me, but I don''t want to fall in love with him, so what''s wrong with what I said?" Shanglu once again opened the dog talk dog language mode. "And he already knew that I was not interested in him, but he still forced me to kiss me and punched me after I said that, so it was him who was wrong and I was the one who should be angry." The song and Qi dynasties were completely speechless Cao, this is really the most difficult student he has ever brought. ¡°¡­¡­ Boss, I have a question for you. " "What''s the problem?" "You said you thought of Shen Huai when you named your new cat, so you named it Shang Huai. If you really don''t have any interest in Shen Huai, how can you suddenly think of him? " Shanglu immediately fell into meditation. Yes, why did he think of Shen Huai for the first time instead of other people? Why on earth is this? "I don''t know, do you know?" "Boss, think about it for yourself. I can only help you to this point." Hum, you can go to the crematorium by yourself. Shanglu did not speak and continued to sink into meditation. After a long time, his eyes lit up, "I know." And just after Song Qi and Qin he thought that he had finally found out his inner feelings, he suddenly said, "it must be Shen Huai''s mental pollution is too serious, causing my spirit to be polluted by him, so I suddenly thought of him at that time." Song Qi Qin he Shanglu, it''s you. You''d better go on alone Chapter 1211 In the past, Shanglu never knew who could be angry for such a long time, but now he finally saw it. Since he said those words that day, Su Yao didn''t talk to him any more. He didn''t even give him a look in his eyes. This makes Shanglu feel that he is not wrong at all. Finally, one day, he can''t help it. After school, he blocked Su Yao in the classroom. "Shen Huai, I think it''s necessary for us to have a talk." Su Yao took a look at him and continued to pack up his things. "Shanglu, I don''t think we have much to talk about." "Shen Huai, are you still angry with me?" Su Yao sneered, "you think too much, how dare I be angry with you." "Then why are you talking so weird?" "I always talk like this. If you don''t like to listen, you can stop talking to me. Shanglu, I''m still in a hurry to go home. Please let me go However, Shanglu didn''t mean to get out of the way. "If you don''t make it clear today, you can''t leave here." Shen Shaojing, who was passing by the door of the classroom, just heard this sentence. He walked in and said, "Oh, my good brother, what trouble are you in? Do you want me to help you?" Before Su Yao had time to speak, Shanglu turned a cold eye and said, "which onion are you? It''s not up to you to deal with the matter between Shen Huai and me." Shen shaojingdun was so angry that he didn''t dare to fight with Shanglu. "Shen Huai, don''t come back without arms and legs, or you will be driven out of the Shen family." Su Yao rolled his eyes and didn''t speak. Shen Shaojing didn''t ask for nothing. After a few words of schadenfreude, he left. Now there are only Su Yao and Shanglu left. Su Yao bypassed Shanglu and was about to leave the classroom. Shanglu quickly grabbed his hand. "Shen Huai, aren''t you still angry about those things? I''ll make an apology for you now." Then he pulled Su Yao into his arms, and then he kissed him on the lips before Su Yao could react. Su Yao was stunned. He didn''t react until Shanglu pried his teeth open with his tongue. He pushed Shanglu away, "Shanglu, what are you doing?" "I''m just apologizing to you. What''s the problem?" Shanglu looked at him with innocent eyes. Su yaodun was so angry that he said, "did you make such an apology?" "Yes, I am." Shanglu said with great reason. Su Yao almost spat out a mouthful of old blood Where are you apologizing? You are playing a hooligan "I''m making amends." Shanglu said, "since you are angry because of that kiss, I will use this kiss to accompany you and apologize." Su Yao Shanglu didn''t seem to see his ugly face. He continued, "but your mouth today is not garlic, but candy. It''s sweet to my heart." Without the previous sentence, Su Yao could still regard him as a teaser. But with that sentence I''m sorry, he just thinks that Shanglu is looking for something. Language is a good art, but Shanglu still refuses to learn Chapter 1212 Su Yao tried his best to control his small universe which was about to break out. "Shanglu, you said you didn''t like me, and at the same time you did such things to me. You also said that you were not playing a hooligan. You are really powerful." Shanglu did not recognize that he was satirizing himself, and even boasted, "yes, I''m really powerful, and I still have a lot of powerful things. Do you want to see it?" Su Yao turned his eyes. He really has never seen such a shameless and skinnless man as Shanglu. "Shanglu, I''ll forget it. You''d better show off your strength to others." "Shen Huai, now it''s your turn to talk about what my mouth tastes like." Shanglu began to talk with chickens and ducks. Su Yao wanted to spit on his face. "I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention to it just now. Please ask someone else." Shanglu pondered for a while, and then made a major decision, "in this case, let''s do it again." All of a sudden, Su Yao''s brain couldn''t turn around. "What do you mean by that?" Shanglu did not answer, but made to kiss him. Su yaodun understood what he was going to do, and quickly stepped back, "Shanglu classmate, do you want to play a hooligan on me for the second time?" "No, why do you say that?" "If you don''t want to be a hooligan to me for the second time, why do you want to kiss me again? You don''t know what kissing really means, do you "What does that mean?" After living so long, Su Yao had never seen such a young man. If it''s only once or twice, he will think that the other party is pretending to be stupid, but if it''s like this next time, then the other party really doesn''t know anything about feelings. "Kissing is something a person in love can only do, like you, is playing hooligans." Shanglu suddenly realized, "so it is, but if I tell you in advance, I am not playing a hooligan, am I?" Su Yao You are such a logical genius! Grass! "Shanglu students, my parents are still waiting for me to go home for dinner, goodbye." Shanglu grabbed him, "Shen Huai, aren''t you an orphan?" Su Yao''s blue veins can''t help protruding. Grass, Shanglu is really the best dog man. When people talk, they just talk. When he talks, he wants other people''s lives. "Shanglu, when did I say I was an orphan?" "Aren''t you?" Shanglu asked. Su Yao took a deep breath and resisted the impulse to beat him. "Shanglu classmate, it''s good that I don''t have a mother, but I still have a father, so I''m not an orphan." "I''m really sorry. I was wrong just now, but I remember that the relationship between you and your father seems very bad." "Shanglu, why are you so interested in my family all of a sudden?" Shanglu was silent. In fact, he didn''t know what he was doing. He just wanted to know everything about each other. It is estimated that this is the deep feeling of classmates. "Shen Huai, come home with me." Su Yao almost choked by his own saliva, "do you know what you are talking about?" "Of course I know what I''m talking about." Seeing his strange expression, Shanglu immediately understood, "you should not think that I''m going to take you home to see my parents or something?" Chapter 1213 Su Yao, who really wanted to be crooked, was silent. Seeing his expression, Shanglu knew that he was right, "Shen Huai, do you really like me that much?" Su Yao bit his lower lip, and at last he said everything from his heart, "yes, I just like you. Not only do I like you, I want to sleep with you. But you never take my words seriously. I hate you for being a fool. " "Shanglu, I tell you, if you really dare to take me back to your home today, I will try my best to put you to sleep. If you''re not afraid, take me back now. " This time it''s Shanglu''s turn to be silent. He had never received such a fierce and bold confession before, and he really didn''t know what kind of response to make. What''s more, why does Shen Huai think that he sleeps himself instead of himself? "Shen Huai, how can you be so sure that I didn''t sleep? What about you?" Suddenly all the atmosphere was destroyed by this sentence. Su Yao was completely speechless. Sure enough, he didn''t expect any more from Shanglu. "Go back and think about it for yourself." He didn''t bother to explain to each other. Anyway, he couldn''t explain clearly. "No, you must come back with me today." Su Yao sighed, "Shanglu classmate, are you really not afraid of me sleeping you?" "You have thin arms and legs. Are you sure you can do it?" Although Shanglu didn''t use a sarcastic tone, Su Yao still felt offended. "How do you know I can''t do it?" "Can you do it or not? Don''t you have the number between AC in your heart?" Su Yao said angrily, "well, well, since you have said that, I will go to your house today, but don''t cry and beg for mercy." Song Qi, who was hiding outside the classroom and eavesdropping, looked at Qin he standing beside him and said in a low voice, "Qin he, how can I not understand what they are saying? Do you understand?" Qin he nodded, "I understand. Their conversation is very yellow and violent." Song Qi immediately understood something, "you say, they will not roll on the same bed later?" "According to the current development, it''s very possible." Qin he said. Song Qi immediately excited, "let''s go up and have a look." "Song Qi, this is the first time I know that you still have the hobby of watching other people live in the spring palace. I didn''t expect that you are such a pervert." Qin he said with a smile, "however, it''s meaningless to watch other people''s living spring palace. Why don''t we do it ourselves?" Song Qi''s face turned red. He said angrily, "Qin he, can''t you think of something serious all day long?" Such a roar, immediately attracted the attention of Shanglu, "Song Qi, are you itching?" Scared, Song Qi closed his mouth and took Qin he to escape. "Qin he, it''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for your saying that, I wouldn''t have been found." "Yes, it''s all my fault." "It''s too late for you to apologize. If I don''t beat you up today, even your parents won''t recognize me, I won''t call Song Qi." "You''ll be called Qin Qi from now on." "Qin he!" Song Qi suddenly raised his tone. Qin he answered with a smile. Song Qi was even more angry. He raised his fist to fight Qin he in the face, and then "Qin he, what do you want to do?" "Kiss you, of course." Chapter 1214 Finally, Su Yao went back with Shanglu, mainly because he didn''t want to face Shen Shaojing''s face. On returning home, the first thing Shanglu did was to show off her new kitten to Su Yao. "This is my new cat. Isn''t it cute?" Su Yao looked at the familiar cat in front of him and was silent. He suddenly wanted to know what reaction Shanglu would have when he learned the truth. When Shanglu saw that he did not speak, he took it as his acquiescence. He held up the fake kitten and gave it a kiss. "My shanghuai is really the best." Su Yao''s mood suddenly a little delicate, "Shanglu classmate, I didn''t expect that you are really very loving. By the way, don''t you have a cat at home? Can you show me it? " Mentioning that his other cat is fat, Shanglu''s expression suddenly has a bit of disgust, "he''s lazy all day long. Now he''s probably still sleeping in some corner." Su Yao Why should we treat cats differently? " "Because Huaihuai is very cute. It''s the cutest kitten I''ve ever seen. Feifei can''t even compare with one of his fingers..." Although Shanglu''s EQ is so low that it''s almost none, he has a way of blowing rainbow farts. Su Yao was more and more embarrassed. If this continues to listen, he will be able to help himself. He cleared his throat and began to change the topic, "Shanglu classmate, didn''t you say you want to cook for me? If you don''t do it again, the meal time will be over." Smell speech, Shang Lu looked at the clock hanging on the opposite wall and found that it was really a little late. "OK, I''ll do it now. Huaihuai, please take care of it." With that, Shanglu handed the kitten to Su Yao. Su Yao reached for it and said, "OK, I will take good care of it. Go quickly." Shanglu answered and went into the kitchen. Su Yao held the fake kitten and walked around. Although he once lived here as a cat for a period of time, from the perspective of people, he still has a unique flavor. "Meow ~" at this time, another cat raised by Shanglu did not know which corner it came out from. It ran to Su Yao and looked at him with a look in its eyes. It was not timid when it saw a stranger. Su Yao put out his hand and picked it up. He rolled it skillfully. "Well, sure enough, fat cats are more comfortable." Feifei used to enjoy it very much, but as soon as he heard the word "fat cat", he immediately blew his hair. I didn''t expect that the students of the excrement shoveling officer were also so annoying. As expected, people flock together and birds of a feather flock together. However, before Feifei had time to show his power, he was controlled by Su Yao, and he gradually succumbed to his very skilled cat pulling skills. "Meow ~" for the sake of this stupid human being serving it so comfortably, I will spare him this time, but only this time. If he dares to say that again, it will scratch his face. What Feifei didn''t know, however, was that his heart was heard clearly by Su Yao, and Su Yao was ready to teach him a little lesson. "Feifei, look at the swimming circle on your stomach. If you don''t lose weight quickly, you''ll have to be sterilized." Chapter 1215 However, Feifei has heard this for countless times, and he doesn''t feel anything about it, and even "meow" with disdain. Stupid human, every time will only say this sentence, it is really no meaning, you have the ability to a novel ah. And Su Yao really gave it a novel sentence, "Feifei, in addition to people who like cats, there are also people who like to eat cat meat. A fat and tender kitten like you must be their first choice. Maybe one day you will be caught by those people." Feifei was so scared by his words that he jumped out of Su Yao''s arms, gave a sharp cat cry, and then quickly hid. I didn''t expect that there were such human beings in the world. I was really scared to death. Shanglu, who was cooking in the kitchen, heard the shrill cat cry and ran out to check the situation. "Shen Huai, what''s going on?" "It''s nothing. It''s just that Feifei was scared by what I said." Su Yao said. Shanglu immediately grasped the key point of his sentence, "how do you know the name of my other cat is Feifei?" Su Yao''s heart suddenly surprised, he quickly find an excuse, "I just give it a name, did not think it is really called Feifei ah." Shanglu did not doubt, "it seems that your aesthetic is the same as me, we still have a tacit understanding." Su Yao turned his eyes in silence. Who has a tacit understanding with you? I''m not your kind of iron Han Han who has no EQ at all. "Ha ha, Shanglu, do you smell a paste smell? It seems that it came from the kitchen." "My food!" Shanglu screamed and ran into the kitchen. He was relieved to find that it was just a little burnt. Su Yao finds a place to sit down at will. As soon as he takes out his mobile phone to play a game, Shen Yan''s phone calls suddenly. After hesitating for a few seconds, he got through, "Shen What can I do for you "Shen Huai, why haven''t you come back yet?" "I won''t go back tonight." "Why don''t you come back?" Su Yao was a little impatient. How could the Shen family be so tired of each other? If it wasn''t for the sake of achieving the original owner''s wish, he would have left the Shen family long ago. "I have something else to do. I won''t tell you. Goodbye." With these words, Su Yao hung up directly. Looking at the hung up phone, Shen Yan sighed, "really, one or two of them make me worry." "Dad, I know what Shen Huai did." At this time, Shen Shaojing, standing on one side, suddenly spoke. Shen Yan raised his eyes and said, "then tell me what he did." "He''s with Shanglu in his class. I guess he''s doing something wrong." Listening to this, Shen Yan immediately frowned, "who is Shanglu?" "He''s a bully in our school. Everyone has to make a detour when they see him. He doesn''t know how to do it all the time, and he''s also a girl in the main tune / Drama School..." In order to make Shen Yan completely disappointed with Shen Huai, Shen Shaojing began to smear the image of Shanglu wantonly. "These days, I see them two staying together every day. Shen Huai must have been taught bad by Shanglu for a long time." "If you don''t take good care of it, something will really happen." Shen Yan is not a fool if he can make Shen Shi what he is today. He didn''t believe what Shen Shaojing said at all. Chapter 1216 "I have my own judgment on this matter, but it''s you. Don''t think about how to deal with your brother all day long. I know you don''t like Shen Huai, but he has the same blood as you. " Shen Shaojing hated these words most since he knew the existence of Shen Huai. Shen Huai, isn''t Shen Huai the illegitimate child? What''s good? Isn''t it enough to have such a son? Sometimes he doubted whether he was born or not "Dad, can you stop mentioning Shen Huai in front of me? I really don''t want to hear these words any more. He killed my mother. Why do you think about him everywhere? " "Is my mother so worthless in your heart?" Shen Yan''s eyes suddenly cold down, "Shen Shaojing, you now roll back to your room!" However, the more he was like this, the more rebellious Shen Shaojing was. "I just want to say that Shen Huai is the murderer, and his mother is the most shameless girl in the world..." Shen Yan slapped and fanned, "Shen Shaojing, you''d better pay attention to your wording!" Shen Shaojing''s eyes suddenly red, "you hit me, you actually hit me for that shameless mother and son, I will make you regret it!" Then he went straight to the door. Shen Yan was so angry that he almost lost his breath. The housekeeper came to help him sit down. "Don''t be angry, master. It''s just a moment of confusion that the young master said that." "Shen Shaojing is not the master of the Shen family!" Before the housekeeper realized what this meant, he heard Shen Yan say again, "housekeeper, go to check if there is a boy named Shanglu in Shen Huai''s class. By the way, check the information of that Shanglu." "I see. I''ll check it now." On the other hand, Shen Shaojing, who runs out of the house, is more and more angry. He gives Gu Chen the phone and asks him to come out and drink with him. Gu Chen soon came over. He looked at Shen Shaojing, who was very angry. He said curiously, "Oh, Shen Dashao, who made you angry again?" Shen Shaojing didn''t want to mention it at all, "don''t talk nonsense, go to the bar quickly." "No, you have to say the reason why you are angry. Otherwise, how can you be relieved?" "If you don''t tell me, you really can''t go. Who will you tell me your grievances then?" Shen Shaojing was annoyed by him and had to say two words, "Shen Huai." "Shen Huai?" Gu Chen''s facial expression suddenly becomes some strange, "Shen Huai He is not always submissive, how can you be offended?"? Is it because he and Charlotte are together again? " Shen Shaojing shook his head. "It''s not because of this." "What''s that for?" "Just now, because of him, my father hit me." A listen is this, Gu Chen immediately didn''t interest, "cut, originally is because of this matter, your father usually beat you to beat still little." Shen Shaojing was silent. His father often beat him, but this time he beat him because of that son of a bitch. How can he be reconciled. Now he knows that his father doesn''t like Shen Huai at all, but protects Shen Huai in another way. If Shen Huai does not get rid of it for a day, the more restless he will be "Gu Chen, Shen Huai is a thorn in my heart now. Do you know how I feel?" "Harm, isn''t it Shen Huai? Just get rid of him." Chapter 1217 "Of course I know it''s OK to get rid of him, but the key is how to get rid of him." "It''s not easy. Just buy murderers. The most important thing in the world is people who can do everything for money." Gu Chen said, "I know a few people who are especially short of money. I can give you their contact information. What to do at that time depends on you." Shen Shaojing patted him on the shoulder and sighed, "Gu Chen, I didn''t expect you to know so much. Do you often do such things?" Gu Chen chuckles a, "this kind of thing you in the mind clear went, need not specially say." "All right, now take me to the people you said." "Well, aren''t you going to drink?" "There''s plenty of time to drink, but there''s not much chance to kill Shen Huai, and now the most important thing is to solve Shen Huai." "Well, well, you have a point. I''ll take you to some of them now." ¡­¡­ On the other side, business villas. Su Yao looked at the sweet and sour fish in front of him. His eyes were straight, and he almost drooled. Looking at his greedy appearance, Shanglu felt that he was more similar to his new cat. "Shen Huai, I doubt if you belong to a cat." Su Yao looked at him blankly, "eh?" "you look as like as two peas in my house." Shanglu said. Su Yaobai glanced at him, "I just like fish. What''s the problem?" "No problem, no problem, but this sweet and sour fish is not for you, but for my cat." Listening to this sentence, Su Yao was not happy for a moment, "what did you say just now, you have the ability to say it again." However, Shanglu is a tie Hanhan who has no desire to survive. He is not afraid of what will happen next. He repeated, "this sweet and sour fish is not for you, but for my cat." Of course, Su Yao knew which cat he was referring to, but that cat was him. And it didn''t make him happy at all. Shanglu will say such words, which means that he likes his cat shape, not his human shape. "But I just want to eat today. What do you say?" "You want to grab food from a cat. Are you childish?" Shanglu looked at him with disgusting eyes. Su Yao immediately came angry, "in this case, I''ll let you see what is really childish today!" Then he rushed to Shanglu. At the moment when they collided, Su Yao suddenly became a cat. Shanglu looked at the little white cat in front of him, and then looked at another little white cat, wondering whether he was dazzled. "Well, how can there be two shanghuai? Which one is the real shanghuai? No, where did Shen Huai go? " Su Yao, who suddenly became a cat, had doubts about life. He had thought about telling Shanglu about shanghuai himself before, but that didn''t mean he wanted to lose his horse in front of Shanglu, and it still came so fast. No, he has to run away. He hasn''t figured out how to explain to Shanglu. However, before Su Yao had time to escape, he was seized by Shanglu and picked up the back of his fate. "Are you my shanghuai?" Su Yao pretended to be dead. "I see. You''re Shen Huai, but how did you suddenly become a cat and still talk to me..." Chapter 1218 In the middle of the story, Shanglu suddenly found another cat missing. Now, he is more firm in his conjecture, "in fact, you are both Shen Huai and Shang Huai. Don''t try to cheat me. I''m not a fool. " Su Yao''s face was full of love. Cao, if he had known this would happen, he should not have come back with Shanglu. If he doesn''t come back with Shanglu, he won''t lose his horse. However, since the horse has fallen, it is meaningless to continue to hide it. So, Shanglu saw her kitten nodding. "Now that you admit it, I''ll ask you another question." Su Yao was ready to be scolded by him, but he didn''t find anything in his imagination. Shanglu asked, "how do you turn yourself into a cat? Aren''t you human?" Su Yao suddenly felt that his worries were superfluous. In Shanglu, the problems he was thinking about were not problems at all. Then he has nothing to escape from. Su Yao jumped out of Shanglu''s arms and turned back into a human figure in front of him. And this time Bo no accident is, he is still nothing to wear. Shanglu looked at him in a daze, and didn''t react until the nosebleed came down. He ran to his bedroom and got Su Yao a suit of clothes he had never worn. "You put it on quickly." After experiencing this kind of thing for countless times, Su Yao didn''t feel ashamed at all. He even put on his clothes in front of Shanglu, with some desire in his action. It makes Shanglu''s nose bleed more happily. If it had been put in the past, Su Yao might have joked with him, but now he is not interested at all. "Shanglu, if you want to know anything else, just tell me. I''ll go back when I''ve solved your doubts." Shanglu put out his hand to wipe the nosebleed. He looks a little dementia now Shen Huai, I have nothing to say. " Su Yao said, "I''ll go home. Goodbye." "But I found that I also craved your body." Su Yao was stunned for a moment. What did he hear just now? He''s not hallucinating, is he? "Shanglu, what did you say just now? Say it again." "I find that I like your body, too." Shang Lu Si didn''t feel ashamed to repeat her words just now. This time, Su Yao heard it clearly, and now he was really confused. He finally heard this from Shanglu, but the excitement in his imagination did not appear. He was afraid that it was just a dream. "Shanglu, this should..." "Shen Huai, I think we can try to get along with each other." Shanglu suddenly interrupted him. Su Yao''s expression suddenly became very complicated, "Shanglu, are you kidding me?" Shanglu did not speak, but kisses his lips. "Do you still think I''m joking with you?" Su Yao reached out and touched his lips, "but I still can''t believe it." "Well, don''t believe it or not, just have dinner, or your favorite fish will be cold." The most powerful thing about Shanglu is that people can never keep up with his brain circuits. Su Yao took a deep breath, "is that the only thing you want to say to me?" "What else?" Shanglu asked. "Don''t you think it''s not romantic at all?" "We don''t need romance. We just need each other, don''t we?" Chapter 1219 Su Yao''s face turned red. Shanglu couldn''t help coming forward and took a bite. ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing, Shanglu? " "I just look at your face like an apple and want to take a bite." Shanglu said. Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "screw you, your face is like an apple." Shanglu didn''t argue with him about whose face was just like an apple. He pulled him to the table and said, "hurry to have dinner, and I''ll take you back." Su Yao immediately looked at him with the eyes of the slag man, "are you driving me away so soon?" "Do you really want to stay tonight?" Shanglu asked, "in fact, I don''t mind, but I''m afraid you will be impulsive and make irreparable things." Su Yao stopped and choked I''m the one to worry about. After all, you''re a wolf. " "Who said he was greedy for my body?" "Didn''t you say that?" "But you said it first. That''s why you''re the one who''ll be wild." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao found himself unable to refute. Grass, yes, he is greedy for Shanglu''s body. If it wasn''t for the immature time, he would have knocked down Shanglu. ¡­¡­ After dinner, the two stood on the balcony to enjoy the moon, perhaps because the moon is too beautiful. Look, look, they two kiss together. And when they were about to cross the boundary, they stopped together and did not dare to look at each other. I don''t know how long later, Shanglu said, "cough, it''s not too late now. Let me take you home." Su Yao nodded, "OK." However, as soon as he got on the bus, Shanglu found that his car couldn''t start. He was silent for a few seconds, then looked at Su Yao sitting in the co pilot''s seat and said, "I''m afraid I can''t take you back." Su Yao looked puzzled, "what''s the matter?" "My car broke down." Su Yao was silent in an instant. Before, the car of Shanglu was still in good condition. Why did it break down suddenly? Is all this arranged by God? Is he destined to stay at Shanglu''s house tonight? "What shall we do now?" "Why don''t you ask your family to pick it up." Shanglu said. Su Yao Good. This is straight. "But my family doesn''t care about me at all. They won''t come to pick me up." Shanglu had no desire to survive. "Let me call a taxi for you." Su Yao''s forehead suddenly protruded. Is he looking for a boyfriend? How does he feel that he has found a pump for himself? "Shanglu, are you talking about human beings?" "Why am I not talking about people?" Shanglu looked at him innocently. "Now it''s so late, aren''t you afraid that when I go back alone, there will be some accidents on the way?" "Oh, you think too much, you old man, how can someone not want to rob you?" Su Yao was so angry that he had a heart attack. He has made his words so clear. How can Shanglu, a dog man, not understand him all the time? "If they rob me, do you think a weak man like me can beat the robbers?" Shanglu thought about it and found that what he said was quite reasonable, "then I''ll go with you, so you don''t have to worry about it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nima, he understands now. In the face of Shanglu, it''s no use beating around the Bush Chapter 1220 So he still has something to say in the future, so that he won''t be angry with himself in the end. "To tell you the truth, I want to sleep with you tonight." Shanglusi was not surprised. "Since you want to sleep with me, you can sleep with me." This surprised Su Yao. "Don''t you ask me why?" "No way. After all, you are my boyfriend now. How can I let you down, little fool?" Shanglu said. Listening to these words, Su Yao could not be moved. "What you mean is that if I were not your boyfriend, you would not let me live in your home?" At this moment, Shanglu''s desire for survival is finally online, "no if, because you are my boyfriend now." Although Su Yao was not satisfied with his cleverness, he was merciful enough to let him go. "Your answer still satisfied me. I''ll let you go this time." "I''m going to take a bath now. Go to my room by yourself." Don''t know how, Su Yao brain a hot, suddenly out of a sentence, "I''ll go with you to wash it, this can not only save time, but also save water." "I didn''t expect that you still wanted to take a mandarin duck bath with me. You really know how to play. But I can''t satisfy your wish. " Su Yao''s whole face turned red. "You are mistaken. I was just joking with you." Cao, how did he say that just now? It''s really killing me. "Are you sure you''re just kidding me?" Su Yao gave him a push, "get out of here, get out of here and take your bath." "Are you sure you don''t want to come with me?" "I don''t think you''re good enough!" Su Yao pounced on Shanglu. Suddenly he didn''t know what he was stumbling over. They fell to the ground together, and their lips were stuck together. Two people immediately froze. The first reaction is Shanglu, he looked at the two people''s present posture, mouth slightly up, "don''t you hurry up?" Su Yao immediately responded. He got up quickly and ran away with his face covered. Shanglu is very helpless to smile, "originally will be shy ah, but don''t say, this shy look is quite lovely." ¡­¡­ Su Yao and Shanglu looked at the only bed in the room, speechless. "Shanglu..." As soon as Su Yao was ready to speak, he saw that Shanglu had an action. He took out two quilts and a pillow from the wardrobe and spread them on the floor. Su Yao was suddenly moved. He thought that Shanglu was just an iron and simple man, but he didn''t think that he knew a little bit of romance. "It seems that this is not very good. This is your home. How can you let your master sleep on the ground?" However, the next second, Shanglu''s words were like a basin of cold water splashed on his head, "who said that I sleep on the ground tonight? You are the one who will sleep on the ground tonight." Su Yao was stunned What did you just say? " "You''re going to sleep on the floor tonight." Su Yao immediately exploded, "Shanglu, why are you such a dog? I''m still not your boyfriend?" "Of course it is." "Since I''m your boyfriend, do you really have the heart to let me sleep on the ground?" "Have the heart." Without hesitation, Shanglu replied, "it''s just a night''s sleep on the ground, and nothing will happen. Just make do with it." Chapter 1221 Su Yao took a deep breath, "then why don''t you go up to sleep?" "This is my home. Do you have the heart to let me sleep on the floor? Don''t you feel embarrassed? " Asked Shanglu. Su Yao was silent Grass, he really has never seen a dog man who has more dogs than Shanglu. "If you don''t like sleeping on the floor, you can sleep on the sofa in the living room." Shanglu continued to talk with dogs. "Sleep on the floor, sleep on the floor, what''s the big deal." Su Yao said as he lay down on the floor and covered his head with a quilt. Shanglu knew that he was angry, but he didn''t understand why he was angry because of this little thing. It was no difference between sleeping on the ground and sleeping in bed. Always unable to understand, he decided to go to Song Qi, who is experienced in this matter. Song Qi was shocked to learn that he and Su Yao were sleeping in the same room. Song Qi: boss, if you sleep with Shen Huai, does that mean you are in a relationship? Shanglu: to be correct, I sleep in bed and he sleeps on the ground. Song Qi looked at the sentence he sent, and instantly understood why he came to find himself. But he didn''t expect that Shanglu was such a dog that he let his boyfriend lie on the ground alone. He was able to take off the single, it is God see him poor, reward him an object. Song Qi: boss, is Shen Huai angry? Shanglu: how do you know about it? Song Qi: boss, you''re such a fool. I''ve never seen a man let his object sleep on the ground. Shanglu was silent for a few seconds, then made a sentence in the past: what''s the problem? Song Qi sighed helplessly. He''s the boss. He really doesn''t know anything about it. If he goes on like this, Shen Huai will have to run one day. It''s time for him to teach the fool some tricks. Song Qi knocked on the keyboard and made a long speech in the past - there was a problem, and it was a big problem. This couple, originally, is to sleep in the same bed. You should be with Shen Huai and sleep with him separately, and still let him sleep on the ground. Do you think he''s bothering? Would you be angry if you exchanged identities? Shanglu thought about it carefully, and found that what song Qi said was very reasonable: what should I do now? Song Qi: of course, take him to bed in person, and then apologize to him. Shanglu: I see. I''ll do it now. Song Qi: wait, I''ll teach you some more secret books. You can find a chance to read the three books, which are xiaojiaofu of the overbearing president, sleep addiction and Jiaofu of the president running with the ball. Looking at these three extremely vulgar titles, Shanglu could not help shivering Song Qi, are you sure this kind of thing is useful? Song Qi: of course, it''s useful. It''s because of reading these three books that many people have changed from emotional Xiaobai to emotional master. Shanglu: what if these three books are of no use to me? Song Qi: that''s your problem, and whether you want to see it or not depends on your choice. If you don''t have anything else to do, I''ll go to bed. I''m going on a date tomorrow. Seeing the word "date", Shanglu suddenly had a flash of inspiration. He looked at Su Yao hiding in the quilt and said, "Shen Huai, why don''t we go on a date tomorrow?" Chapter 1222 However, Su Yao did not respond. Shanglu said again, "Shen Huai, let''s go on a date tomorrow." Su Yao did not respond. He felt something was wrong, so he jumped out of bed, opened the quilt and found Su Yao asleep. Did not expect that he actually has a second sleep function of Shanglu immediately silent. He quietly covered the quilt again, then turned off the light and went to bed, completely forgetting what song Qi had just said to him. In the middle of the night, Shanglu felt vaguely that something was pressing on him. He opened his eyes, turned on the bedside lamp on the bedside table, and then found that Su Yao did not know when he ran to his bed, and he was holding himself like this koala. Shanglu tried to push him away, but Su Yao held him more tightly, so he had to give up the struggle. They stayed in this position for a night. When he woke up the next morning, Shanglu felt that his back was aching, just like what he had just done. He looked at Su Yao, who pressed half of his body on him. He sighed helplessly, and then reached out to shake him. Su Yao was shaken up by Shanglu in this way. He said displeased, "Shanglu, what are you doing this morning?" "If you want to go on sleeping, you can, but can you get up from me first? I''m almost out of breath." Smell speech, Su Yao quickly looked at the two people''s present posture, and then found that half of his body is pressed on Shanglu''s body. But he didn''t feel ashamed at all. "Who told you that you didn''t let me sleep in the same bed with you yesterday? That''s your retribution." Shanglu sighed, "don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go." "What if I don''t get up?" "Then don''t blame me for being rude to you." With that, Shanglu reached out and scratched the itchy meat on his waist. Su Yao suddenly curled up into a shrimp, his mouth also issued a lot of laughter, "ha ha ha, Shanglu, you quickly stop for me, ha ha ha." "Can''t you get up?" "I get up, I get up." "Really?" Su Yao laughs tears all to flow out, "really, really, you quickly let go." Shanglu stops. Su Yao gets up and kicks him. He kicks the unprepared Shanglu, and the injured part is his key part. Shanglu kept changing his face. He felt that he was going to become a eunuch. "Shen Huai, you are really cruel." Su Yao did not expect that things would develop like this, he quickly called an ambulance. As a result, Shanglu became the first student in history to be sent to the hospital where he was severely beaten. At that time, he wanted to die. ¡­¡­ Until I came out of the hospital after the examination, Shanglu''s face was still so ugly. Su Yao repeatedly apologized, "Shanglu, I really didn''t mean to. You see, there''s nothing wrong with you. Please forgive me this time. This kind of thing will never happen again." "What''s the use of apologizing now, unless you kick me too." "Come on, no matter what you do to me, as long as you don''t get angry any more." Su Yao closed his eyes and put on a look of death. Shanglu wanted to kick it, but in the end, it was reluctant to give up. He sighed. "I''ll forgive you this time, but you have to promise me one thing." Chapter 1223 "What''s the matter?" "You''re going out with me today, and you''re going out all day." Shanglu replied. Su Yao didn''t expect that happiness would come so quickly. He agreed without hesitation, "OK, I''ll make an appointment with you today for a whole day. But why do you suddenly think of going out with me? " "All of a sudden." Shanglu said very honestly, "and it''s because of what Qi Song said that I thought of going out with you." Hearing this, Su Yao choked. Grass, it''s because of this. He thought that the head of the wooden fish, Shanglu, was enlightened. But these are not important. The most important thing is that he is going to date Shanglu, which he has been dreaming of for a long time. Now it has come true. "So where are we going to date?" "Game city, of course." Shanglu said, "the game is a waste for every man." The expression on Su Yao''s face suddenly collapsed, "do you have to go to the game city? That kind of place is meaningless." "What? Are you not willing to go with me? If you don''t want to go with me, I''ll call someone else "I didn''t say no, let''s go now." Forget it, just go to the game city. It''s a date. He can''t let it go. Shanglu seized him and said, "you just left. Do you know where the game city is?" "I don''t know." "Why are you in such a hurry?" "Go to breakfast. Before you go to play, you have to fill your stomach first, or you won''t have the strength to play." After thinking about it, Shanglu thought his words were very reasonable, so he followed him to have breakfast. Then, he found Su Yao''s food attribute. If he hadn''t stopped Su Yao in time, Su Yao would have eaten the whole breakfast street. Shanglu looked at Su Yao''s flat stomach and felt that he had seen a ghost. "Shen Huai, what about the things you ate?" "Digestion, of course." Su Yao said boldly. Shanglu was silent at once So is that why you eat so much? " Su Yao nodded, "that''s right, because my digestive function is better than ordinary people, so I''m easy to be hungry. I can''t eat so much." Shanglu''s expression is a bit dull, "don''t tell me you''re hungry now." Su Yao reached out and touched his stomach, "don''t worry. Although my digestive function is different from ordinary people, I just ate so much that I won''t be hungry in a short time. But I want to eat one more thing now. " As soon as Shanglu wanted to ask what it was, he saw him walking towards the little ice sugar gourd vendor not far away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It turns out that there is really a big stomach king in this world. He finally saw it. Admire! admire! A few minutes later, Su Yao came back with two strings of iced sugar gourd. He took a bite and said, "Shanglu, this iced sugar gourd is delicious. You can have a bunch of it, too." With that, he could not help but put the whole string of ice sugar gourd into Shanglu''s mouth. Finally, Shanglu couldn''t help it. He ran to one side and vomited, "ouch." Su Yao shook his head helplessly, "just ate something like that. As for this, it''s useless." After listening to this, Shanglu felt that he was really insulting the dog. Big stomach king, not everyone is the same as you! Chapter 1224 After seeing all kinds of game machines, Shanglu immediately forgot Su Yao. After looking at the lovers nearby and at himself, Su Yao suddenly thinks that dating is fake and that it''s true to come out and play games. He stepped forward and grabbed what Shanglu was holding. "Shanghuai, didn''t you come to date me today?" Shanglu looked back at him, "I''m here to date you." "You play games here by yourself. Fortunately, you''re dating me, so your conscience won''t hurt?" Su Yao asked questions from the depths of his soul. Shanglu was silent for a few seconds, and then said, "then you can play games with me." He said such words, Shen Huai should not be angry, right? Su Yao was speechless and looked up to the sky. Damn, now he finally understands that the wooden fish head of Shanglu is really hopeless. "I''m not interested in games. You can play here by yourself. I''m going back. Goodbye." Shanglu looked at the game console and Su Yao, and finally felt that his boyfriend was more important, so he chased him out, "Shen Huai, wait for me." Su Yao was happy to see that he had caught up with him, but he didn''t want to forgive him so easily, so that he would not make the same mistake again. With this thought, Su Yao quickened his pace. Shanglu ran to catch up, holding his hand, "Shen Huai, are you angry?" Su Yao turned and looked at him, "what do you say?" "Since you don''t like playing games, let''s go somewhere else." Shanglu said. "Where?" After thinking about it carefully, Shanglu didn''t think of a good place to go. He said, "let''s go to the amusement park." Su Yao was speechless. Amusement park, is also an amusement park, every time is to go to the amusement park, can''t there be a little new idea? But it''s better to go to the playground than to the game city. "OK, let''s go to the playground." ¡­¡­ As soon as they arrived at the amusement park, Su Yao and Shanglu met Song Qi and Qin he there. The four were speechless to each other. Song Qi looked at their two hands together and said with a smile, "Yo, are you two dating?" "What''s the problem?" he said "There''s no problem, but I didn''t expect that you two were really together, and so fast. Who told you first? " "It''s him!" "It''s him!" Su Yao and Shanglu spoke in the same voice. "Oh, I see. You two told me at the same time." Song Qi said with a smile, "by the way, I also heard that you two slept together last night. Did anything happen?" "Song Qi, can you shut your mouth for me?" Shanglu didn''t stare at him angrily. "He''s full of yellow waste." Song Qi felt that he was really innocent. He just asked a normal thing, how could he become a brain full of yellow waste? "OK, I won''t disturb your date. Have a good day. Qin he, let''s go. " "Wait a minute." Su Yao suddenly said, "are you two here for a date?" Song Qi''s body suddenly froze. He lowered his head and said nothing. Qin he directly admitted, "yes, we are dating here." Song Qi wanted to sew his mouth, "Qin he, don''t talk nonsense!" "Isn''t it?" Song Qi Chapter 1225 After they separated from Song Qi and Qin he, Su Yao and Shanglu went on a roller coaster. Before taking the roller coaster, Shanglu looked at Su Yao, who was calm and comfortable, and asked, "Shen Huai, are you afraid?" Su Yao looked at him strangely, "I''m not afraid. What''s the matter?" "I''m not afraid, or I''m afraid my eardrum will be punctured by your scream." Shanglu secretly clenched some shaking hands. "But are you sure you''re not afraid?" Su Yaobai looked at him and said, "I''m not afraid, but I''m not afraid. How can you talk so much nonsense?" Shanglu But I''m afraid. Shanglu was afraid that Su Yao would laugh at him, so he didn''t dare to say it So they got on the roller coaster. When he passed the first corner, almost all the people on the roller coaster screamed. Just as Su Yao thought about whether he wanted to scream along with him, Shanglu, sitting next to him, suddenly screamed, and still screamed all the time. His voice almost overshadowed the others. Su Yao was silent for a few seconds. It turns out that Shanglu just asked that because he was afraid. I didn''t expect that as a school bully, he would be afraid of these things. Is this the legendary contrast sprout? ¡°¡­¡­ Shanglu, you are afraid of roller coasters. " Shanglu thinks it''s really killing him. He quickly denies, "I''m not, I''m not. The person I just called out is not me." Su Yao did not discuss this topic with him, but kindly reminded him, "Shanglu, it''s coming to the next corner, you have to be prepared." Listening to this, Shanglu quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth, so as not to make a shameful scream again. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. Shanglu was immediately upset, "what''s the laugh? Is it so funny?" "It''s funny. I''ve never seen you like that before." As soon as Shanglu was ready to give him a hand, the second corner was just like this, and he immediately followed the others to call out. But Su Yao is still so calm When he got off the roller coaster, Shanglu was empty. If Su Yao had not supported him, he would have been on the ground. Seeing that his face was so ugly, Su Yao couldn''t help worrying and asked, "how do you feel now?" "I feel like Oops Shanglu threw away his hand and ran to one side to vomit. Su Yao shook his head helplessly, then went to help him buy a bottle of water, "come on, rinse your mouth." Shanglu took it, rinsed it, and the strange smell disappeared. ¡°¡­¡­ What are we going to play next? " Su Yao looked at him with suspicious eyes, "are you sure you can do it?" "Certainly." Shanglu straightened his chest and said, "it''s just because I took the roller coaster for the first time. If I did it again, I would never be so shameful again "Why don''t you and I sit down again now?" Su Yao asked. Listening to these words, Shanglu''s legs suddenly softened. Sit again? If I sit here again, I''m afraid his life will be gone. "I''ve already sat once. If I sit again, it won''t be so exciting, so let''s play other sports." Su Yao didn''t say anything about it. He pointed to the haunted house not far away. "In this case, let''s go to the haunted house next." Chapter 1226 Shanglu looked in the direction he pointed. When he saw the haunted house that looked terrible, his expression suddenly became very strange. "Are you sure you want to visit the haunted house?" Day, Shen Huai always choose his fear of the project to play ah. He really doubted whether Shen Huai had found out his information for a long time. "What? Are you afraid of ghosts? " "How could I be afraid? I''m just afraid you''ll come out crying later." Shang Lu Li said in a weak voice. Hum, how could he admit it? If he did, would he not tell the world that he was afraid of ghosts? Su Yao stared at him for a while. Seeing that he didn''t look like a liar, he believed it. "Let''s get there. It''s almost time for lunch." Listening to these words, Shanglu immediately thought of his move to cross the whole breakfast street this morning, and his eyes couldn''t help shifting to his stomach. "You, are you hungry again?" Su Yao was a little embarrassed and laughed, "I was really hungry after such a fierce exercise just now, but now I don''t have to eat." If the expression can be materialized, then Shanglu''s face must be full of the word "holding grass". There''s no difference between the two, OK? "Why don''t we get something to eat first?" He can also ease his mood and make psychological preparation in advance. "It''s OK, but I suggest going to the haunted house first and then eating, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll spit it out directly after seeing the bloody scenes." Shanglu was silent at once Then you''re not afraid that you can''t eat after watching those bloody scenes? " "I''m not afraid. No matter what kind of scene it is, I can eat it." Shanglu The thinking of eating goods is really not what ordinary people can understand. He is willing to be inferior! After dawdling for a few minutes, Shanglu and Su Yao walked towards the haunted house together. Just walked to the door of the haunted house, Shanglu heard the scream from inside, and both men and women. Listening to their scream, Shanglu could already imagine how frightening it was. He couldn''t help swallowing nervously. If he really went in, wouldn''t he be scared out of heart attack? But it''s already at the door. He can''t run away. If he runs away, he will lose face. And he doesn''t want Shen Huai to look down on him. Shanglu took a deep breath and tried to calm down. "Shen Huai, let''s go in." Looking at his face, Su Yao almost laughed. He thought Shanglu was really not afraid of ghosts, but he didn''t think it was pretending. But he looks really cute. Su Yao took Shanglu''s hand, put it close to his ear and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll protect you when I''m here." If I were someone else, I would have been moved. But Shanglu is different. Now his mind is full of "he knows, he knows." He''s going to doubt life. "You, how do you know?" This sentence asked export, Shanglu immediately regret. Why did he say so? Didn''t he admit in disguise that he was afraid of ghosts? What if the other party is deceiving him? Chapter 1227 "No, don''t talk nonsense. How can a man like me be afraid of something that doesn''t exist?" Su Yao forced himself to smile, "yes, you are the most powerful person in the world. Only ghosts are afraid of you. The most powerful Shanglu, let''s go in. " With a cold hum, Shanglu walked in. As soon as he got in, he met a bloody ghost with a ferocious face. All of a sudden, the whole person is dull. "Shen Huai, let''s go in together, or we''ll be finished if we can''t find each other later," he said Su Yao knew that he was scared, but he didn''t laugh at him. Otherwise, Shanglu might have exploded in situ. "Well, let''s go in together." ¡­¡­ The more the haunted house goes inside, the darker it gets. And the "ghost" is more and more ugly. In just a few minutes, Su Yao and Shanglu had heard countless screams. Because this knew that these ghosts were disguised by people, so Su Yao was still so calm. But Shanglu was different. He firmly grasped Su Yao''s arm and lowered his head. He didn''t dare to see anything. Moreover, he had been suppressing the inner impulse to scream. "Shen Huai, how long do you think it will take us to get out of this haunted house?" "I don''t know, but you don''t have to worry. With me, you won''t be hurt by any ghosts." Su Yao said. Although he couldn''t see Su Yao in the dark, Shanglu felt at ease when he heard his voice. This was the first time he felt this way. "Shen Huai, you are here..." Before he finished speaking, Shanglu felt that something had caught his ankles. He looked down and found that it was a ghost hand that caught his ankle. Finally, he gave a shrill scream. Su Yao, who was very close to him, felt that his ears were going to be deaf. He put his hand over Shanglu''s mouth to prevent him from screaming. "Don''t be afraid, the ghosts here are all fake, and I''m with you." Listening to his voice, Shanglu''s frightened heart suddenly recovered. But this is only temporary. After encountering the ghost again, he screamed again. And it made the people behind scream. For a moment, there were screams in the haunted house. Those people who are still in line outside the haunted house, listening to the screams one after another, can''t help but get a shock from the tiger''s body, and also have a sense of fear. A few people didn''t want to play any more. They turned around and ran. Song Qi, who was also in the group, looked at Qin he, who was standing behind him. "Qin he, it seems that I heard Shanglu''s voice in those screams just now. Did you hear anything?" Before Qin he could reply, Song Qi said to himself, "I should have heard it wrong. How could a man as powerful as Shanglu be afraid of those false ghosts inside? I must have heard it wrong." "Shanglu is afraid of ghosts. I don''t know." Qin he said, "but I know one thing very well." "What''s the matter?" "That is to say, you will make a more shrill scream, and then rush into my arms crying." Qin he replied with a smile, "but you don''t have to be afraid. I will always be by your side." Chapter 1228 As soon as this sentence came out, all the people immediately looked at them. But there is no disgust in those people''s eyes, but curiosity and envy. I''m curious about their relationship and envious of their feelings. Song Qi blushed and glared at Qin he. "Can you shut your mouth?" How could this guy have no sense of shame when he said that in front of so many people? "Don''t you like what I say?" Song Qi was silent. Like is like, but there are so many people here, this kind of words will only make him feel very ashamed Seeing his expression, Qin he immediately guessed his mind. "What other people say is their business. We just need to take care of ourselves. Moreover, there is no improper relationship between us. There is no need to avoid it at all." Song Qi also knows this truth, but he just feels embarrassed. ¡°¡­¡­ Qin he, it''s our turn. Let''s go in. " Seeing that he didn''t want to discuss this topic again, Qin he didn''t mention it any more, "then you should hold my hand later, or there will be no one to protect you." The moment Song Qi and Qin he entered, Su Yao and Shanglu came out. Su Yao''s face was as usual, while Shanglu''s face was pale, his feet were empty, and he was in a trance, as if he could die on the spot. If you get closer, you can hear his mouth saying "never come next time". Su Yao, who had a different ear power from ordinary people, heard his words clearly, but he didn''t laugh at him or comfort him. Because he knows that what Shanglu needs most now is to calm down. When he calms down, he won''t do it again. I don''t know how long later, Shanglu finally calmed down, and he returned to his normal appearance. However, he really did not dare to play such an exciting project any more. His little heart couldn''t bear it. "Shen Huai, can we play something normal next?" "Then why don''t we go and play the carousel?" Su Yao tried to open his mouth. Listening to this, Shanglu immediately looked at the carousel not far away, and then showed a very disgusting expression, "carousel this kind of thing is a child will play, I don''t want to play." Standing next to them, two girls who were just going to ride the carousel said: -- I feel offended. Su Yao thought that his words were quite reasonable, and the carousel really didn''t mean anything. "Let''s take the bumper car. It looks very interesting." Shanglu looked at the bumper car over there and found that it was really interesting, so he nodded and agreed, "let''s play with the bumper car." So they got into the bumper car and accidentally played. Shanglu takes this as a competition. He uses his own bumper car to hit Su Yao''s bumper car, trying to knock him over. But in the end, Su Yao was better at it, and it was Shanglu who finally capsized. But Shanglu didn''t get discouraged. He did it again. Of course, the ending is the same as last time. But he didn''t give up. After several more attempts, the man who overturned the car finally became Su Yao. At that moment, Shanglu was so excited that he cried out, just like a child. Su Yao just looked at him with a smile. This scene, however, was framed by a camera. Chapter 1229 After riding the bumper car, Su Yao and Shanglu went to play other less exciting projects. By the time they finished the penultimate project, it was dark. Someone nearby set off fireworks, which flew into the night sky, and then burst out one after another, illuminating the whole night sky. After enjoying the fireworks for a while, they went to play today''s last project, that is, taking the ferris wheel. Ferris wheel is very slow, I do not know how long, Su Yao and Shanglu sitting in the car just rose to the top. Su Yao looked at Shanglu and said, "Shanglu, do you know a legend?" "What legend?" "If the couple on the ferris wheel kisses when the ferris wheel reaches the top, they will be together all their lives." Su Yao said. Shanglu frowned, and then said something very damaging to the atmosphere, "is there any scientific basis for this? If that''s true, why do so many couples break up every day? " In Su Yao''s heart, there were only two words "holding grass". Shanglu, the dog man, is really the first person to destroy the atmosphere in all ages. I should not believe that there are romantic cells in his body. Although he is a dog in the first few positions, he still has a little Eq. how can he get to this position without any EQ, and what he says is so irritating? Su Yao sighed a long breath, "you think I didn''t say anything just now." "If you really want to do that, we can have a try." Shanglu suddenly opened his mouth. "Ah?" Su Yao didn''t know why. He looked at him in a daze. Shanglu did not speak, but answered him with action. Before Su Yao could react, his lips had been captured by Shanglu. He closed his eyes and let Shanglu take it. ¡­¡­ Just as they were kissing each other, I didn''t know whose cell phone rang suddenly. The ambiguous atmosphere was destroyed. Shanglu took out his mobile phone and found that it was not his own, so he looked at Su Yao. Su Yao took out his mobile phone and found that there was a strange number, so he refused to answer it. However, the next second, the other party called again. Su Yao hung up again. After repeating this for several times, Su Yao was really impatient. Before he got through the phone and waited for the other party to speak, he scolded, "I don''t buy insurance, I don''t buy a house, I don''t do credit cards. I don''t need anything. Please look at the other party''s family situation first." "By the way, do you want to buy a cemetery? I have several cemeteries here, which can be sold to you at a lower price. As for this man, he will die one day. It''s absolutely right to prepare his tomb in advance. After all, you may have an accident one day... " Shen Shaojing on the other end of the phone was immediately annoyed by his words. He roared, "Shen Huai!" "Oh, brother, it''s you. I thought it was a liar. I''m sorry. But you''d better think about what I''m saying. I think your death is coming Su Yao said with a smile. Shen Shaojing almost exploded in situ, "Shen Huai, you shut your mouth for me." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "since you don''t want to hear such a voice, I''ll hang up the phone. Goodbye!" "Wait, I have something to tell you!" Chapter 1230 "What do you have to say about me? I''m not your father. Why should I take care of your mood?" With these words, Su Yao hung up directly. On the other hand, Shen Shaojing looks at the phone that has been hung up suddenly. He is so angry that he almost drops his mobile phone. "Damn Shen Huai, I will make you regret it!" As for Shen Shaojing''s impatience, Su Yao is not interested in or in the mood to manage. Now he just wants to cut Shen Shaojing into eight pieces. If it wasn''t for Shen Shaojing''s sudden call, he would still be talking to Shanglu. "Disturbing people and doing good things is like killing parents." he must let Shen Shaojing keep this in mind. "Shanglu, it doesn''t count..." Just in the middle of the conversation, he was interrupted by Shanglu, "Shen Huai, who just called?" "It''s Shen Shaojing. We don''t care about him." Su Yao said. Hearing the words "Shen Shaojing", Shanglu couldn''t help frowning, "what did he call for?" "It''s nothing. It''s just a few words from the dog." However, the more he said that, the more Shanglu felt that there was something in it, "is he ready to bully you again?" As soon as Su Yao was ready to answer, a text message came in. Without thinking about it, he opened it and found that it was from Shen Shaojing. It was a picture and a passage. Shen Huai, if you don''t want the relationship between you and Shanglu to be known by others, you will come out to see me tomorrow afternoon. The address is in the coffee shop near the school. Remember, you''re the only one coming. If there are other people coming, then this photo will spread all over the Internet. Looking at these words, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. He thought that Shen Shaojing''s rank was silver even without gold, but he didn''t think it was just bronze. I''m afraid a fool will jump into his bright trap. However, it''s not impossible to play with Shen Shaojing. And Shanglu also saw this paragraph, his eyes suddenly cold down, "Shen Huai, this matter to me to deal with, you don''t go tomorrow." Su Yao shook his head. "No, I''m going." Shanglu wants to pry open his skull to see what''s inside. Such an obvious trap is not seen. Shen Huai is really a fool. "Shen Huai, I tell you, if you really go, you may not come back, so it''s better to leave this matter to me." Listening to this, Su Yao misunderstood him and couldn''t help laughing. "Shanglu, of course I know it''s a trap, but I still want to see what tricks Shen Shaojing will play. But you don''t have to worry about me. I can handle it myself. I''m not as weak as you think Shanglu looked him up and down, "are you sure you can do it?" "Of course, if you don''t believe it, I''ll show you my power now." With that, Su Yao stretched out his fist and hammered it toward the chair. But he thought that the chair could not be damaged, so he took back his fist. "Shanglu, let''s break our wrists now." Shanglu looked at him with complicated eyes, "are you sure you want to come with me?" "Sure." Su Yao nodded. "No regrets?" "No regrets!" Chapter 1231 Seeing that his expression was so firm, Shanglu knew that he could not persuade him, so he agreed. "Since you have to wrestle with me, let''s come now, but I have one condition." "What conditions?" "If I win, you can''t see Shen Shaojing tomorrow. If you win, I allow you to see Shen Shaojing tomorrow. " "Good." Su Yao agreed without thinking about it. Then they began to break their wrists. As soon as this came up, Shanglu used 100% of its strength. But it made him suspect that something happened in his life - Su Yao''s hand pattern did not move. He changed several positions again, but the result was the same. Finally, he used the other hand, but Su Yao''s hand still didn''t move. Su Yao said with a smile, "next it''s my turn." I saw him gently move, Shanglu''s hand was pressed down. Shanglu looked at his hand, and then at Su Yao''s hand. He was somewhat unconvinced and said, "no, let''s do it again." "What? Are you going to be a rascal? " Shanglu''s face has long been thick to a certain extent, "I was not ready just now, so it doesn''t count. Let''s do it again. If you don''t promise, you won''t go out tomorrow. " Su Yao sighed, "OK, one more time, one more time, but only this time." Shanglu nodded, "come on." So they had another wrist wrestling competition. Not surprisingly, the winner this time is still Su Yao. Shanglu looked at his right hand suspiciously, "it''s impossible." He has never lost the wrist wrestling competition. Why did he lose today? And he was defeated by Su Yao, who was always regarded as a weak chicken. Su Yao reached out and patted Shanglu on the shoulder, "let me tell you one thing. The greatest advantage of this man is his strength. If it wasn''t for my family, I would have smashed through the carriage just now. " Shanglu was still in a trance. At first hearing his words, he couldn''t help saying, "now you can smash through the carriage. I want to see how strong you are." Su Yao immediately rolled a big white eye, "I refuse." If they do, their lives will be explained here. He hasn''t lived enough. "Shanglu, if you don''t want to live, you can jump down by yourself." Shanglu just reflected that he had just said something stupid, but his expression was not embarrassed at all. "I just want to see if you dare." "Yes, don''t explain. I know everything." Shanglu didn''t want to talk about this topic any more. "Shen Huai, are you sure you really want to see Shen Shaojing alone tomorrow?" "Of course not." Su Yao said. "Are you going to take me with you?" Su Yao shook his head, "No." "Who are you going to take with you?" "The police, of course." Su Yao said with a smile, "I''m a good law-abiding citizen, and I''ll be an excellent successor in the future. How can I do such illegal things?" Shanglu was silent and "..." He has never seen this kind of operation. "Shen Huai, what are you going to do with Shanglu?" "Naturally, let the police take him in." Su Yao replied. "Shen Shaojing, did he do anything illegal?" "He hasn''t done it yet, but that doesn''t mean he won''t do it next." Chapter 1232 Shanglu immediately understood what he meant. I just didn''t expect that I would miss the day. He thought Su Yao was just a little white rabbit, but he didn''t think that he was playing a pig and eating a tiger. And even he was cheated. Su Yao''s acting skills are quite good. "Shen Huai, if you can''t get along in the society in the future, I think you can get along in the entertainment circle. The acting school like you will be very popular." Su Yao is not modest to accept his praise for himself, "no way, good acting is also one of my strengths." At this moment, the cheeky Shanglu is willing to bow to the downwind. ¡­¡­ Soon the next afternoon, after some preparation, Su Yao went to the coffee shop near the school for the appointment. Shen Shaojing had been waiting there early. Seeing Su Yaozhen coming alone, he could not help cursing, "what a fool." As soon as he walked into the cafe, Su Yao found something wrong. Because the cafe is near the school, there are many guests every day. But today is different. Apart from him and Shen Shaojing, there is only one shop assistant in the shop, and he is also a shop assistant he has never met. Obviously, the cafe was either reserved by Shen Shaojing or bought by him. It seems that in order to deal with him, Shen Shaojing really paid a lot. Unfortunately, Shen Shaojing''s efforts will be in vain. Su Yao pulled aside a chair and sat down, "brother, if you have anything to do, just say it quickly. I''ll go on a date later." "Why, are you going on a date with Shanglu?" Shen Shaojing said and gave a look to the clerk at the bar. Su Yao didn''t see anything, "brother, I didn''t expect you to pay so much attention to my life. I''m really happy." Shen Shaojing snorted, "Shen Huai, what would your father do if your father knew what happened between you and Shanglu?" "Maybe you''ll drive me out of the Shen family." Su Yao said with a smile, "brother, isn''t that what you always wanted? But why didn''t you tell your father this time, but you threatened me to see you with this? " Of course, Shen Shaojing can''t be stupid enough to say his plan, and now he has to delay for a while. "How do you know I didn''t tell my father about it?" The smile on Su Yao''s face remained unchanged. "Brother, in fact, it''s nothing for you to tell your father. I''m not worried at all. I''m not afraid of being driven out of the Shen family." Shen Shaojing didn''t believe him at all. In his opinion, the reason why Shen Huai came to the Shen family was to rob the Shen family''s property from him. "Shen Huai, since you have no interest in the Shen family, why did you come to the Shen family at the beginning?" "Because I''m poor." Su Yao said, "I need someone to help me pay my tuition, someone to give me living expenses, so I came to the Shen family." Shen Shaojing was choked by his words. ¡°¡­¡­ Shen Huai, are you treating me like a fool? " "Haven''t you always been a fool?" Su Yao asked. Shen shaojingshen took a breath, "you are so sharp." Su Yao took this as his praise to himself, "I can''t help it. It''s my natural advantage. Moreover, if I don''t have a strong mouth, how can I scold those villains who have evil intentions? " Chapter 1233 Just as Shen Shaojing could not help it, the shop assistant finally came over with a cup of coffee. He put the cup of coffee in front of Su Yao. "Your coffee, sir." Su Yao looked at him, "but I didn''t ask for coffee. Are you wrong?" "No mistake, I bought you this coffee." Shen Shaojing said. "So it is. Thank you very much." Su Yao said. Seeing that he didn''t mean to drink coffee, Shen Shaojing was a little impatient. "Shen Huai, this coffee should be drunk while it''s hot." "But I don''t like coffee, brother. I didn''t think you didn''t even know what I like. I''m so sad." Shen shaojingshen took a breath and resisted the impulse to hit people. "This is what I ordered for you. Are you sure you don''t want to give me that face?" "Ah, how can I not give my brother''s face? I''ll drink it now." Su Yao said and picked up the cup of coffee. But instead of rushing to drink, he sniffed first. Although the smell of the coffee was very strong, Su Yao still smelled a medicinal smell from it. He couldn''t help laughing. Sure enough, it''s such a low-level method. It''s really meaningless. However, he doesn''t mind playing with Shen Shaojing. Thinking, Su Yao drank all the coffee directly. Shen Shaojing was relieved to see that he finally drank it. Su Yao took a panoramic view of the changes in his expression and hooked his lips. "Brother, I''ve also drunk this coffee. If you have nothing else to do, I''ll leave." Shen Shaojing did not speak, but counted down in his heart, waiting for the onset of the drug effect, "10, 9, 8..." Su Yao stood up, just took a step, suddenly felt a little dizzy, this body in a flash, fainted in the past. Shen Shaojing gets up and walks up to him, kicks him with his foot. After confirming that he has no reaction at all, he knows that the medicine has an attack. Then he kicked a few more feet. Su Yao, who was stunned by the medicine on his face, couldn''t help but vomit fragrance in his heart - grass. Shen Shaojing dares to kick him. He must pay him back later! Shen Shaojing looked at the fake shop assistant again, "OK, you can take him away now. Remember not to let other people see him." The fake shop assistant nodded and picked up Su Yao who was dizzy and was about to leave through the back door. Shen Shaojing thinks his plan is perfect, but he doesn''t know that Su Yao is not the only one here today As soon as the fake shop assistant carried Su Yao out the back door, he faced one gun after another. "Put the people down quickly!" The fake shop assistant didn''t expect that there would be several policemen guarding here, so he was dumbfounded. He quickly put Su Yao down, and then raised his hands to surrender, "I''m guilty, I admit my mistake." Immediately a policeman came forward and handcuffed him. At this time, Su Yao, who had been pretending to be dizzy, opened his eyes and said, "Uncle police, it''s good to have you here, otherwise I''m afraid I''m not sure about my life and death this time." Cao, he remembers that he didn''t call the police. Why are the police here? He drank that cup of coffee for nothing! And the man immediately understood that it was a hit. As soon as he was ready to remind Shen Shaojing who was still in it, Su Yao suddenly said, "Uncle policeman, there is one of his accomplices in it. Don''t let that man escape." So Shen Shaojing was also arrested, "what are you doing? I didn''t make any mistakes. Why do you arrest me?" Chapter 1234 After he met Su Yao, who was in good condition, his problems were solved. Shen Shaojing opened his eyes and looked at Shen Huai in front of him in disbelief. "Shen Huai, what''s the matter? Did you know my plan long ago?" Su Yao sighed, "brother, the trap you set is too obvious. It''s hard for me to find it even if I don''t want to." ¡°¡­¡­ Didn''t you drink that coffee? Why didn''t you do anything? " Looking at Shen Shaojing who said everything, Su Yao felt that playing this game with him was a waste of time. "I don''t know. Maybe I''m invincible." Shen Shaojing was very angry. "Shen Huai, I didn''t expect that your mind was so deep. I really underestimated you." "I''m flattered. I can''t compare with you." Su Yao chuckled a few times, "brother, you are the cruel man. In order to deal with me, you even allowed your girlfriend to come out. But unfortunately, my life is too hard... " With these words, everyone''s eyes on Shen Shaojing changed. They looked at him with such disdain that Shen Shaojing wanted to find a crack in the ground Shen Huai, you''d better let them let me go, or you''ll regret it. " Su Yao said, "I''m sorry, I don''t have any ability to drive them, and you really broke the law this time, so you can only go in for a few months." "Shen Huai..." Shen Shaojing wanted to say something more, so he was taken into the police car by the police. "Shen Huai, wait for me!" Looking at the police car leaving, Su Yao shrugged, then turned to look at a place, "I know you are there, don''t hide, come out." Shanglu, who was hiding there, came out and said, "how do you know I''m here?" "Who else is calling the police besides you?" Shanglu was silent. "Shanglu, do you know that you have ruined my plan?" "I''m just worried about you." Shanglu quickly explained, deeply afraid that he was angry with himself, "you may really have that ability, but I don''t want you to be hurt, you know?" "You''re so worried about me." Su Yao laughed, "for your sake of worrying about me, I''ll forgive you this time, but don''t make your own decisions next time." "What? Do you still have the idea of being kidnapped again? Shen Huai, am I too kind to you? " Looking at the suddenly angry Shanglu, Su Yao stepped back a few times in fear, "no, how could I have that idea?" Shanglu snorted, "it''s better not, otherwise..." "Or what?" Shanglu''s eyes fell on his ass, "or I''ll give your ass to Break it. " ¡°¡­¡­ Shanglu, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I really misunderstood you. " Shanglu raised his right hand, "you have the ability to say that again." Su Yao immediately counseled, he quickly changed the topic, "Shanglu, since we both come more, let''s go to another meeting." "No Shanglu shook his head. "You''re going to the hospital with me now." Su Yao looked at him in confusion, "why go to the hospital?" "You just drank a cup of coffee with medicine. Are you sure you don''t want to go to the hospital for examination?" "So it is. Don''t worry, I have nothing." "But I''m not sure." "OK, OK, I''ll go." Chapter 1235 Su Yao talks to Shanglu without noticing the middle-aged man coming towards him. When Shanglu wanted to hold him, it was too late, so he bumped into the middle-aged man. "Sorry, I didn''t see the way." Su Yao apologized. The middle-aged man didn''t speak. He just looked at him and left. But Su Yao seems to have lost his soul suddenly, looking at the middle-aged man leaving. It was not until Shanglu, who was beside him, called him that he came back to himself, "Shen Huai!" "Ah?" "What happened to you just now?" Asked Shanglu. "Did you notice the man I ran into just now?" "I noticed." "Do you think that man looks like Shen Shaojing?" Su Yao did not say, Shanglu really did not find, but Su Yao said so, he found. Just now that person really looks a bit like Shen Shaojing. If you don''t know, you may think Shen Shaojing and that middle-aged man are father and son. Wait, he seems to have found something extraordinary "Shen Huai, have you ever doubted the real relationship between Shen Shaojing and your father?" Su Yao thought of something when he was reminded. Shen Shaojing has nothing in common with Shen Yan, but the original owner and Shen Yan are almost carved from the same mold. This world is not without people who look like their mother, but Shen Shaojing avoids all the advantages of Shen Yan. Maybe Shen Shaojing has no blood relationship with Shen Yan With this in mind, Su Yao would like to get Shen Shaojing''s and Shen Yan''s hair now, and then ask professionals to do a paternity test for them. Shanglu saw his intention and grabbed his hand. "Shen Huai, you should go to check it first. Other things are not urgent." "Can you do me a favor?" "If I''m going to catch up with that middle-aged man, I refuse." Shanglu said. Su Yao almost didn''t come up in a breath, "don''t you really help me?" "No help." Shanglu said firmly. Su Yao had no choice but to give up Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether to go after that middle-aged man or not. Just get Shen Shaojing and Shen Yan''s hair at that time. Shanglu thought that he was angry, so he quickly said, "but I can ask someone to help investigate the people related to Shen Shaojing''s mother." "I''ll trouble you." Since Shanglu has offered to help, he should not refuse. ¡­¡­ When the results came out, it was evening. Su Yao and Shang Lu solved the problem nearby. After dinner, they went back to their homes and went to their fathers. After returning to Shen''s home, Su Yao found Shen Yan sitting in the living room reading newspapers, as if he was waiting for him. "Shen Huai, come here for a moment." Su Yao didn''t want to take care of him, but in order to get his hair, he went over. "Father, what can I do for you?" Listening to this name with a sense of alienation, Shen Yan''s heart can''t help feeling a little bitter, and the feeling that he has been controlling is about to burst out. ¡°¡­¡­ Shen Huai, where have you been these two days? Do you know I''m worried about you? " After hearing this, Su Yao wanted to laugh. Shen Yan''s words are very nice. If he is really worried, how can he not make a phone call? If he really cares about Shen Huai, how can he let others bully him? But all this has nothing to do with Su Yao Chapter 1236 "I''ve been playing at a friend''s house these two days." Shen Yan frowned, "in that house called Shanglu?" Su Yao immediately stopped talking. How can Shen Yan know this? Is it Shen Shaojing who said it? Can''t Shen Shaojing really show that picture to Shen Yan? "Shen Huai, do you know what kind of person Shanglu is?" "Of course I know what kind of person he is. What''s the problem?" Seeing him looking at himself with this kind of defensive eyes, Shen Yan''s heart became more bitter. He couldn''t help sighing, "Shen Huai, I''m not trying to sow dissension or deprive you of your right to make friends. I just want you to shine your eyes before making friends next time." Su Yao didn''t know whether he should laugh or be angry. "What do you mean by that? Do you know what kind of person Shanglu is?" ¡°¡­¡­ I''ve had him investigated. " Su Yao rolled his eyes, "what did you find out?" "He is not learned and skillful. He always fights with people outside and doesn''t abide by the school discipline at all." Shen Yan said. Su Yao didn''t know what to say. "Did you see him with your own eyes? Did you get along with him?" Shen Yan was silent. Su Yao didn''t want to talk to him any more, "father, please bear witness before you believe what others say next time. Don''t take good people as bad people at that time." Shen Yan was a little angry at his aggressive tone, but when he looked at his face, he couldn''t get angry any more. Shen Huai is so much like him when he was young However, if he could be more tough at that time, would the outcome be different? "Shen Huai..." "Don''t say anything, I don''t want to hear it!" Su Yao interrupted impatiently, "and compared with my business, you''d better take care of your good son Shen Shaojing first." Listen to this sentence, Shen Yan will know what Shen Shaojing has done, "did he bully you again?" "He is not bullying me, but trying to kill me. Fortunately, I am very lucky, otherwise I would have been killed by him." Shen Yan''s brow immediately tightly wrinkled, "words can''t be said, he is your brother, although he doesn''t like you, but he thinks it''s impossible to do that kind of thing." Su Yao sneered, "how can you be so sure that he won''t do that? He is now in the police station. If you don''t believe him, you can call and ask him "Besides, maybe Shen Shaojing has nothing to do with you." Cao, he didn''t want to say it like this, but Shen Yan was too angry. He didn''t understand the character of Shanglu. How could he make Shanglu so unbearable? Why does he say Shanglu like that? "Mr. Shen, please don''t investigate the people around me in the future, or I won''t consider the identity of your elders." Shen Yan had been in deep meditation for a long time because of his words just now. He didn''t notice that his name changed from "father" to "Mr. Shen". Su Yao was too lazy to say anything to him. He went upstairs without even saying hello. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long it took, Shen Yan finally recovered. Now his mind is full of Su Yao''s "maybe Shen Shaojing has nothing to do with you.". Chapter 1237 He had never thought about this problem before, but just after listening to Su Yao''s words, he suddenly found something wrong, such as - it took less than a month from being forced to marry Bai Mei, but seven months later, Bai Mei gave birth to Shen Shaojing. It''s not without such precedent. There are many premature babies, but Shen Shaojing is not the same as those premature babies at all. Take another example - SHEN Shaojing doesn''t look like him at all, and he doesn''t look like Bai Mei at all He didn''t have any feelings for Bai Mei and Shen Shaojing, and he never paid attention to them. That''s why he didn''t notice these two things. Now think about it, he was supposed to be jumped by the immortal with white eyebrows, Shen Shaojing is probably not his son. With this in mind, Shen Yan wants to take Shen Shaojing to the hospital for a paternity test. But don''t scare the snake. If Shen Shaojing hates him, Shen Huai will be in danger. So his paternity test with Shen Shaojing can only be done secretly. Now the most important thing is to get Shen Shaojing''s hair Just now Shen Huai said that Shen Shaojing had been arrested in the police station, so he went to the police station in person. ¡­¡­ "Shen Shaojing, your family has come to see you." Hearing this, the sleepy Shen Shaojing was excited. He quickly looked up and found that the man was Shen Yan. His mood suddenly became very excited. "Dad, please explain to them. I really didn''t do anything. They made a mistake!" After thinking so much just now, the more Shen Yan looks at Shen Shaojing, the more uncomfortable he feels. "Then you tell me what they misunderstood you. If you can''t tell me, I can''t help you." Shen Shaojing choked. What does that make him say? Does he want to say that he killed Shen Huai but failed in design? He''s not a fool. "Dad, I really didn''t do anything. Please let them let me out. I really don''t want to stay here." "Since you can''t say anything, stay here." Shen Yan said very ruthlessly. Listen to this sentence, Shen Shaojing immediately dumbfounded, "Dad, I''m your own son, do you really want to leave me?" Hearing the words "Pro son", Shen Yan felt it was very harsh. He frowned. If he hadn''t done parentage test with Shen Shaojing, he would like to say, "you''re not my son.". "What do you want me to do? I can''t get you out of here. " "Dad, don''t you have a lot of money? As long as you give them some money, I can go out." Smell speech, the green tendon of Shen Yan''s forehead can''t help protruding, "do you want me to bribe?" This Shen Shaojing is really stupid. Now he doubts that Shen Shaojing is not his own son. "Dad, how can this be called bribery? It''s just a good relationship." Shen Shaojing said boldly, "if you don''t save me from here today, I''ll be killed here, and the Shen family will die." Shen Yan I''m sorry, he has another son, and he''s the real one. The policeman standing on one side finally couldn''t listen, "Shen Shaojing, even if you want to kill your brother, now you still want to kill your father. You are really a white eyed wolf." Chapter 1238 Shen Shaojing didn''t expect that he would tell this story, and his face turned pale. Shen Yan''s eyes suddenly cooled down. He thought Shen Huai was joking with him, but he didn''t think it was true. "What you said is true?" "It''s true. I never lie." The policeman said, "if someone didn''t call the police today, and your little son is smart, you would have lost one son." Shen Shaojing is eager to find a crack in the ground Dad, don''t believe what he said. Shen Huai is my brother. How could I do such a thing? " Shen Yan''s face remained unchanged, "then you should tell me what the truth is." Shen Shaojing "You can''t tell, can you?" "Shen Shaojing, I thought you just hated Shen Huai, but I didn''t expect you to be so vicious. You are really enough." When things get to this point, it''s hard for Shen Shaojing even if he doesn''t want to admit it. "Yes, I just want to kill Shen Huai. Who wants him to rob Shen''s family from me. As long as you want to rob the Shen family from me, I won''t let go of any of them! " Shen Yan immediately slapped and said, "Shen Shaojing, from today on, you are no longer my Shen family. Go back to Bai''s home!" Shen Shaojing didn''t expect that he would say such heartless words. He was stunned Are you sure you don''t want my son? " "I''d rather not have a son like you. I don''t have a son like you "In the future, don''t call it Shen Shaojing. Call it Bai Shaojing." With these words, Shen Yan turned and left. Completely forgetting what he came here for. Seeing him leave, Shen Shaojing immediately panicked, "Dad, I know I''m wrong. I''ll never do that again. Please forgive me this time." "Dad, I really know it''s wrong..." Shen Yan didn''t even look back. Shen Shaojing angrily smashed his fist on the wall, "Shen Huai, I will never let you go!" If it wasn''t for Shen Huai, that son of a bitch, things wouldn''t be like this. After he goes out from here, he must settle the account with Shen Huai! He must make Shen Huai disappear from the world! On the other side, Su Yao, who is sitting at the computer desk playing games, sneezes suddenly. He rubs his itchy nose without much care. "Tangyuan, did Shen Yan go to the police station to find Shen Shaojing?" "Yes." Tang Yuan replied, "but only Shen Yan came back." Su Yao immediately came to the interest, "what happened between them?" "Shen Yan knew that he wanted to kill you. Shen Yan was so angry that he unilaterally announced that he would break off the relationship with him and asked him to change his name to Bai from now on." Su Yao said with a smile, "Shen Shaojing must hate me now, right?" "He really hates you. He wants to rush in front of you and kill you now." Tangyuan sighed, "host, your ability to pull hatred value has not weakened at all." "What are you afraid of? Shen Shaojing is not my opponent." Su Yao said that he didn''t care. "Yes, you are the best in the world. No one can cure you." "No Su Yao shook his head with a smile. "There is a man in the world who can cure me, and in my mind, he is the most powerful man in the world." Chapter 1239 Although he didn''t say the name of the man, Tang Yuan knew exactly who he was talking about. He only felt that he had been fed a mouthful of dog food. #When the dog died, no couple was innocent. in order to avoid being fed dog food again, tangyuan decided to change the topic, "host, I have found out what you asked me to investigate." Su Yao picked to pick eyebrow, "that you say you all found what." "Bai Mei talked about a boyfriend before she married Shen Yan, but because of the other''s mediocre family background, Bai Mei''s family members even let Bai Mei marry Shen Yan. When Bai Mei didn''t follow, the Bai family arrested the man and wanted to kill him. In order to save the man''s life, Bai Mei could only agree... " "Bai Mei agreed, but Shen Yan didn''t agree. For this reason, Bai Mei designed to make Shen Yan dizzy and lie on the same bed with him, creating a scene of what happened to them." After hearing this, Su Yao sighed, "it''s because of this. The white eyebrows and Shen Yan are really miserable. They can''t be with their loved ones." Tangyuan sighed, "who said it''s not?" "Did you find out the name of the man and where he lives now?" "I got it." Tang Yuan said, "that man''s name is Chen Zhe. He lives in the neighborhood near your school. And I found out that he hasn''t been married until now. " "It seems that he is still a spoony, but it''s a pity." Su Yao seemed to sigh but not to sigh. On hearing his tone, Tang Yuan knew that he was ready to do something again. "Host, what are you going to do next?" "Of course, let Shen Shaojing recognize Chen Zhe and his son." Su Yao said with a smile, "I just don''t know if Shen Shaojing will be stimulated to go crazy after he knows his life experience." Tangyuan suddenly silent, after a long time, just said, "host, you are really vicious." "I can''t bear your praise." Su Yao said, "in terms of evil, I can''t compare with Shen Shaojing. I just want Shen Shaojing to know his life experience, but he wants to kill me. " Tangyuan You two really can''t be compared, one is killing people, the other is killing people Sometimes, life is more painful than death. "Host, when are you going to let them recognize each other?" "It''s not urgent. Let''s wait until Shen Shaojing comes out of the police station. He has just been stimulated. If he is suddenly stimulated again, he will be crazy. " Tangyuan Host, when did you become so kind? " "When have I been unkind?" Su Yao asked. Tangyuan You are the first person in Russia to use questions to answer questions. ¡­¡­ Without Shen Shaojing, Su Yao felt that the air was much better, but it was just boring. When Su Yao sighed again, Xia Lu, whom he had not seen for a long time, suddenly appeared in front of him. I don''t know what Xia Lu is going to do. Today, she is dressed up carefully and shows her own advantages. But Su Yao was not interested in her at all. He just took a look at her, and then he took his eyes back. "Xia Lu, why don''t you go with your Shen Shaojing and come to me?" Listen to this sentence, Xia Lu is very narcissistic, when he is jealous, "Shen Huai, I came to you specially today, don''t you feel happy at all?" Chapter 1240 Su Yao thinks that Xia Lu and Shen Shaojing are made for each other. Their disgusting skills are so similar. "Why should I be happy?" The expression on Xia Lu''s face suddenly had a moment of rigidity, "Shen Huai, it''s been such a long time, haven''t your Qi disappeared?" Su Yao looked at him with the eyes of a fool, "when am I angry with you?" Xia Lu choked on his words Since you are not angry, why don''t you come to me at this time? " "Why should I come to you?" Xia Lu''s brain is full of water. There is no relationship between him and her. Why do you want to find her? Is it hard for her to think that she still likes her? Then she''s really narcissistic. Xia Lu forced out a smile, but it was uglier than crying Shen Huai, have you forgotten that we are lovers? " Su Yao was so disgusted by her that she even had to vomit out the meal overnight. "Xia Lu, when you go to bed with Shen Shaojing behind my back, we are not lovers anymore." "No, we are never lovers. You and Shen Shaojing are the real couple. Please go back to find your Shen Shaojing. I don''t want to be killed again." And Xia Lu seems to be unable to understand people''s words, and even wants to pull Su Yao''s hand. "Shen Huai, I know you are still angry about that, but the fact is not what you see. I really didn''t do anything sorry for you." I didn''t expect Shen Huai to become so difficult, but it doesn''t matter. Since she can take Shen Huai down before, she can still take him down this time. Su Yao quickly avoided Xia Lu''s hand. "Xia Lu, I''ve lived so long, and I''ve never seen a girl with such a thick skin as you. If you want to save some face for yourself, you should leave quickly, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." However, if Xia Lu gave up so easily, she would not be Xia Lu. "Shen Huai, how can you believe my sincerity to you? Do you have to ask me to open my heart to you?" "I''ll do it for you." Before Su Yao spoke, Shanglu suddenly came over. He looked Xia Lu up and down, and then said, "but I don''t think it''s necessary to dissect. Your heart must be very black and dirty." Xia Lu is very afraid of Shanglu, who has a bad reputation. Without saying a word, she runs away. Shanglu is very disgusted to say two words, "slag slag!" Su Yao wanted to laugh, "Shanglu, why did you come to me all of a sudden?" Shanglu glared at him, "if I don''t come to you again, you will be taken away by other goblins." "You think too much. You are the only goblin in my heart." Su Yao said with a smile, "my heart is very small. I can only accommodate you." Shanglu snorted, "I''m afraid you don''t dare to do that, but that girl was your ex girlfriend just now. I remember her name was Xia what." "Summer Dew." Su Yao reminded him. "Yes, it''s Xia Lu. Wait..." Su Yao looked at him suspiciously, "what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with this name?" "There''s a problem, and it''s a big problem." "What''s the problem?" "She also has the word ''road'' in her name." Shanglu said. Su Yao Chapter 1241 Shanglu, whose brain circuit is very strange, soon arranged a "double" game for himself. He looked at Shen Huai with his eyes looking at the pig''s hoof. "Shen Huai, tell me the truth, don''t you still remember that Xia Lu?" Su Yao stretched out his hand to probe the temperature of his forehead. "You don''t have a fever. What are you talking about?" Shanglu clapped his hand and said, "Shen Huai, do you take me as Xialu''s substitute?" Su Yao immediately understood what kind of madness he was making, and immediately gave him a white look, "Shanglu, I think you''ve been so busy recently that you can say this kind of words." "Tell me why I have the word" Lu "in both my names. Don''t say it''s just a coincidence." Su Yao sighed, "your two ''Lu'' are not the same at all. You are Lu one after another, and Xia Lu is dew of dew. As for why the pronunciation of a word in your name is the same, we have to ask why your parents gave you such a name." After such an oolong, Shanglu immediately felt a little embarrassed, "then I believe you this time. If I find you with her next time, then I can''t get you out of bed." Su Yao, who suddenly heard the words of tiger and wolf, was almost choked by his own saliva. "Keke, Shanglu, I didn''t expect you to be such a person full of yellow waste. I really misunderstood you." Shanglu felt that he was really innocent, "when did I engage in porn?" "If you''re not yelling, why did you say that just now?" Su Yao asked. "I mean you can''t get out of bed. You''re full of yellow trash. Don''t put everything on my head." Su Yao Blame me. It''s you who can''t make it clear. "Of course, I don''t mind if you want to do as you understand it." Su Yao would like to punch in the past, "roll, you now give me a non-stop roll." Shanglu reached out and hugged him, "let''s roll together." He deliberately accentuated the pronunciation of the word "roll.". Of course, Su Yao understood what he meant, and his ears turned red Shanglu, this is the school. Please let it go. " "What are you afraid of? No one dares to say the two of us. If anyone dares to say it, I''ll beat him all over the place. " Shanglu is more and more tight. The original way back to the Summer Dew just saw such a stimulating scene, her jaw is about to drop. She stretched out a finger, pointed to them, and said in a trembling voice, "Shen Huai, Shanglu, are you two in love?" Shanglu turned a cold eye and said, "yes, we are just in love. What''s the problem?" Why did this ugly woman come back all of a sudden? She didn''t want to rob Su Yao from him, did she? If she did, he would make her family disappear from the city. Xia Lu doesn''t want to accept this fact. She looks at Su Yao and wants to hear him retort, "Shen Huai, are you really in love with him? Are you threatened by him? " However, reality gave her a stick, "yes, I''m in love with Shanglu, and we two love each other very much. Please don''t pester me again in the future, otherwise I don''t mind letting everyone in the school know about the mess between you and Shen Shaojing." Chapter 1242 Xia Lu staggered and looked at Su Yao in disbelief. "Shen Huai, what do you mean?" "What do you mean?" Su Yao suddenly laughed, "when you went to bed with Shen Shaojing that day, I was there too. Do you think I would shoot something down?" Charlotte shook her head. "No, you won''t. You''re not that kind of person." "Sorry, I''m really that kind of person." Su Yao said while taking out the mobile phone, "if you really don''t believe it, I''ll let you see it now." Finish saying, he will oneself clap of Yan door to shine in front of Xia Lu. Xia Lu put her hand over her mouth and looked at the picture in disbelief. Tears fell from the corner of her eyes Shen Huai, why do you want to do this? Why do you want to stimulate me again? I''ve made it clear. Why don''t you believe me? " Su Yao rolled his eyes. How can Xia Lu be so cheeky? He has already said it so clearly. She still says this kind of disgusting words again and again. "Xia Lu, what do you think is worthy of my trust? I have known the plan between you and Shen Shaojing for a long time." Summer Dew Zheng Zheng ground looks at him, in the heart think he is when discover that matter. "Xia Lu, I also know what kind of person you are. Now you suddenly pester me. All you have to do is to see that Shen Shaojing is going to be driven out of the Shen family. Your dream of a rich family is going to be broken. You have to find a family, so you place your hope on me, the illegitimate son of the Shen family." "It''s going to be Shen Huai before. Maybe he will be cheated again, but now Shen Huai won''t be." ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean, Shen Huai? " "Now Shen Huai is a reborn Shen Huai, no longer the one who believes in you." Su Yao chuckled, "if you want to keep your reputation, you''d better not pester me again from now on, or I''ll send out this picture to let all the students know that you are a slut." Xia Luguang is thinking that that kind of thing really happened. Now she''s going crazy. She reaches for Su Yao''s mobile phone and says, "Shen Huai, I really know it''s wrong. You should delete that photo quickly." Su Yao didn''t dodge, let Xia Lu snatch his mobile phone, and then watched her delete the photo. Xia Lu looked through the photo album again and was relieved to find that there were no other photos. At this time, Su Yao suddenly said, "it''s useless. I''ve made a backup of that photo." The expression on Xia Lu''s face suddenly froze. She raised her right hand high. Just as she was about to drop her mobile phone, she heard Su Yao say, "even if you delete my mobile phone, it''s useless. I''ve backed up a few on my computer." Xia Lu clenched her teeth, and suddenly she resented Su Yao. "Shen Huai, what do you want to do?" "What I want is very simple. As long as you don''t appear in front of me in the future, you should be able to do this kind of thing?" Xia Lu lowered her head. "I know. I won''t appear in front of you from now on." She was defeated by Shen Huai, who used to be regarded as a fool. "Shen Huai, don''t worry. I won''t pester you any more. I wish you and Shanglu happiness." Su Yao looked at her figure and frowned. Why does he always feel that there is something in Xia Lu''s last sentence? Is Xia Lu going to tell the story that he was with Shanglu? Chapter 1243 When Shanglu saw that he had been looking at Xia Lu, he was immediately jealous, "why, are you not willing to give up on her? If you really don''t want to, you can catch up. " If you dare to catch up, I will break your leg! Su Yao gave him a white look. "What are you talking about? Where can you see that I don''t want to give up on her?" "Then why are you staring at her all the time, because she looks better than me?" Shanglu is like a vinegar jar that finds his girlfriend staring at other men. Su Yao sighed helplessly, "you really think too much. Where can Xia Lu compare with you?" "What do you mean?" Shanglu asked "There are many people like Xia Lu in the world, but you are the most unique in the world." Smell speech, Shanglu immediately happy, but the thought of Su Yao once saw Xia Lu without clothes, and not happy. "Shen Huai, tell me the truth, have you ever seen Xia Lu without clothes?" Su Yao Grass, this is really a gift proposition. If he didn''t answer, Shanglu would definitely ask, "if not, why do you have that kind of picture in your hand?"? If he answers yes, Shanglu will be angry. Maybe he can''t coax him. Su Yao felt his head was too big. "Why don''t you talk? Are you guilty?" Su Yao sighed, "Shanglu, you really misunderstood." "Then you should explain it to me." "Well, I''ll explain it to you now." Forget it, it''s a knife to stretch your head, and it''s also a way to shrink your head. You''d better die early and live early. "I saw it, yes, but I saw it by accident when I was taking pictures, and I only saw a little bit of it." Shanglu is dubious, "what you said is true?" "Of course it''s true. I don''t have to lie to you for such a thing. If you don''t believe it, I swear to God With that, Su Yao set up three roots and began to swear to heaven, "heaven is above me. If half of what I just said is a lie, then I will be struck by heaven." As soon as the words fell, there was a sudden thunder in the sky. Su Yao This is embarrassing! Shanglu looked at him with the eyes of the dead, "Shen Huai, this is what you said, didn''t you cheat me?" Su Yao laughed dryly, "I didn''t cheat you. I didn''t cheat you. It was just a coincidence." This damned God is against him. He is so angry. "Misunderstanding?" Shanglu sneered, "Shen Huai, do you think I''m a three-year-old?" "If you don''t tell me the truth, we won''t have to be together." "Well, well, to tell you the truth, I did see Xia Lu naked, but not as good as you." On hearing this, Shanglu became even more angry. "Well, you are still observing so carefully. I''ll kill you now!" "No, I was just kidding you." "So you mean my body is not as good as Charlotte''s?" Su Yao "Why don''t you talk? You feel guilty, don''t you?" "Shen Huai, you die for me!" Su Yao suddenly jumped up and down, "Shanglu, if you have something to say, you can''t solve the problem with your fist." "I know I can''t solve problems with my fist, but I know all of them can be solved." Su Yao felt that he was really innocent. "When did I become a scum man?" "Don''t talk nonsense, die for me!" Chapter 1244 After a while, Su Yao couldn''t run any more. He quickly begged for mercy, "Shanglu, I know it''s wrong. Please forgive me. I really can''t do it." Shanglu hummed coldly, "no, I''m not happy now." "What do you want?" "If you do something wrong, you will be punished." "What punishment?" "I haven''t thought about it yet. Think for yourself. If I''m not satisfied, you won''t talk to me this week. " Su Yao felt a headache. Originally a good high cold man God, how to become now like this? Shanglu is so hard to serve! "I''ve thought of it, but close your eyes first." Shanglu looked at him suspiciously, "why should I close my eyes? Do you want to run away? " Su Yao gave him a big white eye, "if you don''t believe me, that''s OK." Shanglu quickly reached out and held him, "don''t go, I believe you. I''ll close my eyes now." Su Yao looked around like a thief. Then he stood on tiptoe and kissed Shanglu''s lips. Shanglu felt the touch from his lips and immediately opened his eyes. He put his hand behind Su Yao''s head and deepened the kiss. The two people who were so close to each other didn''t notice the white light flashing nearby Xia Lu, hiding behind the tree, looks at Su Yao and Shanglu who are kissing each other in the photo, with a strange smile on the corner of her mouth. "Shen Huai, you forced me to do it yourself. Don''t give it to me first." ¡­¡­ The next day. As soon as he entered the school, Su Yao noticed that many people were looking at him, and his eyes were very strange. He even heard them talking about themselves. "Look, is that Shen Huai?" "Yes, that''s him." "It looks pretty good, but how can it be so disgusting?" "You don''t know, he has a mother who is a junior. As the saying goes, the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked, so what kind of mother he has, what kind of son he has..." Hearing this, Su Yao''s eyes suddenly cooled down. He walked over to the man who said this and said in a cold voice, "what did you say just now? You have the ability to say it again!" The man originally wanted to say something more, but he was shocked by Su Yao''s eyes, and he couldn''t help swallowing. "If you ask me to say it again, I''ll say it again. What are you?" Su Yao didn''t bother to argue with such a fool as him. He looked at the boy standing next to him and said, "tell me, what''s the matter? I didn''t do anything hurtful. Why do some smelly things chew their tongue there?" "You, you''d better go to the school forum by yourself." Su Yao takes out his mobile phone and opens the school forum. As soon as I went in, I saw the top post. He went in to have a look. After seeing the photo of himself and Shanglu, his eyes became colder. Well, it turns out that there are restless people making trouble there. In that case, don''t blame him for being rude! Su Yao put away his cell phone, said "thank you" to the man, and then walked towards Xia Lu''s class. Sitting in her seat, Xia Lu suddenly feels a little uneasy. She takes out her mobile phone and looks at the time. At this time, Shen Huai should have come to school. He probably already knows about it now. Maybe he is looking for her. No, she has to find a place to hide Chapter 1245 "Where are you going, Charlotte?" As soon as Xia Lu was ready to find a place to hide, Su Yao''s voice came from behind. She turned around very stiffly, looked at Su Yao who didn''t know when he would come, and squeezed out a smile that was more ugly than crying, "Shen Huai, how did you come to me? Is there anything wrong?" "What''s the matter?" Su Yao sneered, "the reason why I came to you is not clear in your heart?" "Shen Huai, I really don''t know what you''re talking about. Can you explain it to me clearly?" "Xia Lu, don''t pretend to me. Just save your poor acting skills." Xia Lu continued to play silly, "Shen Huai, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand anything?" Su Yao took out his mobile phone and took a photo of his kiss with Shanglu in front of her eyes. "Xia Lu, did you steal this photo? Did you send that post on the school forum? " Xia Lu stepped back and said, "I didn''t do it. Did you find the wrong person?" I can''t admit it, absolutely can''t admit it. If I admit it, Shen Huai will do it. And maybe he will really send the photo to the school forum, and then her reputation and life will be completely destroyed. "You didn''t make it?" Like hearing a joke, Su Yao suddenly laughed, "Xia Lu, do you think I''m a fool?" "Shen Huai, I didn''t do it. You don''t know what kind of person I am. How dare I do such a thing?" Seeing that Xia Lu refused to admit it, Su Yao was too lazy to talk to her, "Xia Lu, it''s ok if you don''t admit it, but..." At this point, he pause, and then the corner of his mouth with a touch of sneer, "wait a moment, the whole school will know you and Shen Shaojing between the point broken." Listen to this sentence, Summer Dew immediately flustered, "Shen Huai, you can''t do that!" While she said, she pounced on Su Yao, ready to snatch his mobile phone, but was kicked open by the sudden appearance of Shanglu. And Shanglu didn''t show mercy because she was a girl. Su Yao looked at Shanglu, "Shanglu, how do you know I''m here?" "I knew you would come here to settle accounts with Xia Lu, so I came here." Shanglu replied, "what are you going to do now? Do you want to abolish her or what?" Seeing that he looked at himself with that kind of look at the dead, Xia Lu was finally flustered. She forgot that Shen Huai was with Shanglu, who was the last to be provoked. Others may be merciful for the sake of being a girl, but Shanglu is different. He doesn''t care whether the person he wants to hit is a girl or a boy. "Shen Huai, Shanglu, I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me this time. I''ll delete that post now." Xia Lu asks Su Yao and Shanglu for mercy. "Xia Lu, it''s you who do that kind of thing. Now it''s you who let me let you go. How can there be such a good thing at the end of the day?" Su Yao sneered. "And even if you delete it now, it''s useless. If you do it, you''ll do it. If you''re wrong, you''ll be wrong. Since we have done wrong, we should be punished accordingly. Xia Lu, you are the one who provoked us first, so don''t blame us for being impolite next time. " Listen to these words, Summer Dew''s heart suddenly cool a big half, but she still refuses to give up. Because once that photo was sent out, the rest of her life would be ruined. Chapter 1246 "Shen Huai, Shanglu, I know I''m sorry for you, but I really know I''m wrong. Let me go. As long as you will let me go, I will disappear from this school and never appear in front of you again. " Shanglu did not speak, still with this look at the dead look at her. Xia Lu''s heart is really regret dead, she now wish to give himself a slap in the face. How did she get into trouble with Shanglu? If time could turn back, she would never do such a stupid thing again "Shen Huai, for the sake of the two of us, let me go. I really know I''m wrong." Xia Lu can only place her hope on her old love with Su Yao. Listen to this, Shanglu immediately exploded, "what has a paragraph? Nothing happened between Shen Huai and you. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll break your mouth now! " Xia Lu felt that she was really innocent. She and Shen Huai did have a period of time. How did she get into Shanglu''s mouth and have nothing? Oh, he knows. Shanglu must be jealous. "I''m wrong. There is nothing between Shen Huai and me. For the sake of being your classmate, please forgive me. " "No Shanglu very ruthlessly refused her request, "now I see you are more and more not you, so you''d better die." Xia Lu Grass, how can there be such a dog man as Shanglu? Shanglu looked at Su Yao again and said, "Su Yao, you should have sent out that photo, right?" Su Yao nodded and showed him his mobile phone. Xia Lu also saw that the bed photo of herself and Shen Shaojing was sent to the school forum by Su Yao, and many people have commented on that post, basically scolding her and Shen Shaojing. Xia Lu is completely desperate, she sat on the ground, in a trance, "finished, this is completely finished." She shouldn''t have provoked Shen Shaojing and Shen Huai at the beginning. Now, the rest of her life is ruined. Su Yao and Shanglu, regardless of her mood, said a few words and left hand in hand. As soon as they walked out of Xialu''s class, they were called to the office by the head teacher. "Shen Huai, Shanglu, is that photo real? Are you two really together? " Su Yao and Shanglu looked at each other, then said in a different voice, "yes, we are really together." The head teacher has always only met the students who don''t admit their puppy love, where they have met this kind of direct recognition, suddenly stunned. ¡°¡­¡­ I''ll give you another chance. Are you really together? " "Teacher, no matter how many times we have to repeat it, we are always saying that -" "we are really together." The teacher in charge of a class almost gushed out his blood. He has been teaching for so many years, but he has never been so afraid of anything. "Shen Huai, Shanglu, I don''t care how deep the relationship between you is. Now you break up with me. Before graduation, you can''t fall in love "Teacher, you can''t just fight with each other because you haven''t found a partner yet." Shanglu suddenly opened the dog talk dog language mode, "if you really dare to do things, then you will never find an object in your life." Chapter 1247 Su Yao was completely convinced of Shanglu. He really has never seen anyone who dares to talk to the head teacher like this. Shanglu thinks he is the first one. Shanglu is really awesome. The head teacher didn''t expect that Shanglu would say such words. He was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. "Shanglu, is this your attitude to talk to the teacher?" "Teacher, I''ve been talking to you all the time. What''s the problem?" Shanglu looked at him innocently, "teacher, why are you so angry? Is it because my words hit your pain?" Teacher in charge of class Shit, he''s never seen a student like Shanglu. If Shanglu''s father hadn''t been the biggest shareholder of the school, he would have taught Shanglu a lesson The thought that Shanglu was his own student, but he could not beat him and scold him made the head teacher feel even more depressed. "Shanglu, I don''t care who your father is. Puppy love is wrong. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll tell your father about it right away." "Then tell him to go now." Shanglu looks indifferent, "but do you know his contact information? Do you want me to make a phone call for you?" Teacher in charge of class "Teacher, if you really don''t want to fall in love with Shen Huai, you can teach in another school." Shanglu continued to talk about dogs, "but I don''t know if there will be schools willing to accept them." Teacher in charge of class He threatened him with his work. Is he the kind of person who will compromise? Well, he''s really that kind of person. "Shen Huai, Shanglu, you two want to fall in love, but you must keep a low profile and never show your love in front of others." "Teacher, but now even if we want to keep a low profile, we can''t keep a low profile." At this time, Su Yao, who had not spoken for a long time, said, "and there is nothing wrong with a high profile. Now it is no longer a feudal society. Many of us are as old as ours and have already got married." "Besides, falling in love doesn''t affect our academic performance." Teacher in charge of class As like as two peas, now knows what the two people are going to be together. They''re just perfect for each other. If not together, it''s a shame. "Forget it. You can do whatever you want. I can''t do it anyway." These two people have already said that, what can he do? Force them apart? He doesn''t want to lose his job. "But one thing you need to remember is never to let falling in love affect your academic performance." "Don''t worry, I''ve already taught myself what I should have learned." Shanglu said. "I''m pretty much the same." ¡°¡­¡­ Come on, you two go out and let me be alone. " What else can he say when there are two big students in the stall? ¡­¡­ Out of the head teacher''s office, Su Yao and Shanglu bump into the teacher again. But this time, as if the director did not see them, he ran in a certain direction in a panic. In addition to the instructor, many people ran with him. The two, who had no idea what was going on, looked at each other. "Shanglu, do you know what happened?" "I''ve been with you all the time. How can I know?" "Shall we go and have a look?" "Let''s go." Chapter 1248 By the time we got there, there were a lot of people around, including a few firefighters. Su Yao looked up and found that it was Xia Lu who was standing there ready to jump. He couldn''t help frowning. Normally, cheeky people like Xia Lu should not commit suicide. What''s the matter? Is her psychological endurance not so strong? But no matter what the reason is, he can''t sit back and ignore, and he never thought about letting Xia Lu die. Seeing Su Yao''s plan to save people, Shanglu frowned, but didn''t stop him. "Shen Huai, pay attention to your safety. I don''t want anything to happen to you." Su Yao gave him a smile, "don''t worry, I will definitely come back safely." When Su Yao rushed to the rooftop, the fireman was still there persuading Xia Lu, "this classmate, no matter how hard you think about it, you can''t make fun of your own life, and if you really jump down, what should your parents do? Do you have the heart to let the white haired people give the black haired people away? " And Xia Lu is in the state of "no matter what you say, I won''t listen to it." I''m going to jump from here today. Don''t mind your own business, or I''ll pull you to die together. " With that, she stepped out. "Xia Lu, don''t do anything stupid. If you have anything, just say it. We will help you solve it." "The solution?" Xia Lu sneered, "if I can solve it so easily, how can I choose this way. Remember, all of you killed me. " Seeing that she was about to jump, Su Yao rushed over and pulled her back. Seeing this, everyone was relieved. But Xia Lu looked at Su Yao, who suddenly appeared and saved himself. First, she was stunned, then she yelled, "Shen Huai, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be like this. Don''t be hypocritical here." Su Yao didn''t bother to argue with her, so he just knocked her out with a knife, handed her over to the fireman and left Seeing Su Yao coming, Shanglu rushed forward and looked at him carefully. He was relieved to see that nothing had happened to him. "Shen Huai, don''t do this kind of thing again. I was scared to death by you just now." "I know. I will never be a hero again." Seeing that his attitude was so sincere, Shanglu stopped worrying about it with him. "What about Xia Lu? Did you let her go like this?" "What can we do but let her go?" Su Yao sighed, "after all, it''s a human life. No matter how much I hate her, I can''t watch her die." "But from today on, she should never show up in front of us again." Listening to this, Shanglu said curiously, "how do you know she won''t appear in front of us again?" "It''s a secret. I can''t tell you." Seeing what he said, Shanglu didn''t mean to continue to ask, "now that Xia Lu has been solved, what about Shen Shaojing?" "He is expected to come out of the police station the day after tomorrow. Before he comes out, I will prepare a super gift for him. You can accompany me to meet someone tomorrow." "Who?" Su Yao laughed, "a person related to Shen Shaojing." Chapter 1249 The next day, Su Yao took Shanglu to find Shen Shaojing''s biological father Chen Zhe. When they look for the past, Chen Zhe is ready to go out. Seeing Su Yao''s face, Chen Zhe''s face changed and he wanted to run away, but he was stopped by Shanglu. "Who are you?" Su Yao stepped forward and said, "do you know Bai Mei?" "What white eyebrow? I don''t know anyone who calls white eyebrow. Are you looking for the wrong person?" Chen Zhe''s eyes dodged and he didn''t dare to look directly at Su Yao. "You''d better leave quickly, or I''ll call the police." Su Yao chuckled, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. Today we are here mainly to tell you something very important." "What''s the matter?" "Bai Mei gave birth to a child for you. Shen Shaojing, the eldest young master of the Shen family, is that child." Su Yao said. Hearing this, Chen zhe was stunned. He thought that Bai Mei was a poor man and loved the rich, so he broke up with him, but he didn''t expect that Bai Mei gave birth to a child. Does this mean that Bai Mei has any difficulties? "Is that true? Bai Mei really gave birth to a son for me?" Chen zhe looks at Su Yao excitedly. "Didn''t you say you didn''t know any white eyebrows? Why did you admit it now?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Chen zhe then reflected what he had just said, but what he said was like water spilled out, and he couldn''t get it back. "I do know Bai Mei, and we once had a period. Would you like to listen to the relationship between me and Bai Mei?" "No." Su Yao refused him without hesitation. He didn''t come here to hear any touching love story. Chen zhe suddenly choked You two are not here just for this matter. Tell me your real purpose. " "Do you want to meet Shen Shaojing?" "Before I answer your question, can I ask you a question?" "Ask." Su Yao said. "What''s your relationship with Shen Yan?" "Father son relationship." Su Yao replied. "So your main purpose today is to drive Shen Shaojing out of the Shen family, right?" "That''s right, but Shen Shaojing is not the Shen family." Su Yao admitted it without any cover up. Chen zhe didn''t expect that he would admit it directly. He was stunned Does Shen Yan know about it? " "I''m not sure if he knows now, but he will know tomorrow." Su Yao said, "so even if you don''t want to meet Shen Shaojing, it''s useless. It''s not his. It''s not his." Chen zhe was silent Su Yao continued, "and now that you know about it, are you really willing to let your child call someone else''s father? That''s the child between you and Bai Mei. " Chen zhe pondered. After a long time, he said, "I know. I''ll go with you to see that child. When?" "Tomorrow." Su Yao said. "Tomorrow?" Chen zhe broke through and raised his voice. Su Yao looked at him, "what''s the problem? Do you want to run away? " "No Chen zhe quickly denied, "it''s just that time is too tight. I''m not ready yet." "I don''t care if you are ready or not. Anyway, you have to meet Shen Shaojing with me tomorrow. No, it''s Chen Shaojing. If you run away, I''m not sure anything will happen to him "I see. I''ll go tomorrow." "Then leave a contact information." Chapter 1250 After exchanging contact information and saying a few words to Chen Zhe, Su Yao and Shanglu left. "Shen Huai, do you think Chen zhe will run away tonight?" "I think he will." Su Yao replied. "Why do you say that?" "Although he covered it up well, I saw it." Su Yao chuckled, "I''ve made it so clear that he still wants to run away. No wonder he''s a father and son with Shen Shaojing." "What should we do, let him run away like this?" "Don''t worry, he can''t escape." "Is there any magic you have done to him?" Shanglu said jokingly. Su Yao glared at him and said, "you can only use magic. I''m not a monster." "If you were not a monster, how could you have become a cat before?" Su Yao immediately choked, "if you say no, it''s not. Do you have any opinions?" "No problem, you''re right." Shanglu immediately recognized her. Su Yao snorted, "I''m not happy now." "What do you want me to do?" "I want to eat something. You should treat me to something delicious." Su Yao said boldly. make complaints about the business. "I always think about eating all day long. I really doubt if you were a pig in your last life." Su Yao immediately a look horizontal in the past, which with a bit of killing, "what did you just say?" Shanglu''s desire for survival immediately went online, "nothing, nothing, I was just talking to myself." "Don''t you want something to eat? I know one family''s food is very delicious. I''ll take you there now." Su Yao''s attention was shifted by his words when he was forced to stop, "let''s go." While Shanglu was relieved, he said, "if the food there is not delicious, I''ll take your head off." Shanglu Did he find himself a boyfriend or an ancestor? On the other hand, after Chen zhe had packed up his things, he was just about to leave home, but he was bounced back by something. He reached out and touched, but found nothing. He tried again, but he still couldn''t get out of the house. Not believing in evil, he tried to jump out of the window again, but he still couldn''t After trying countless ways, Chen Zhe, who still didn''t succeed, felt that he had seen a ghost. He could only give up the idea of running away. ¡­¡­ After getting out of the police station, the first thing Shen Shaojing did was to go back to Shen''s home and settle accounts with Su Yao. "Shen Huai, you come out, I have to kill you today!" After seeing Shen Yan sitting in the living room, he was as quiet as a chicken. ¡°¡­¡­ Dad, I was just joking. Don''t take it seriously. " Shen Yan gave him a cold look. "You don''t call me dad anymore. You''re not my son." Completely unaware of this, Shen Shaojing only thought that he was joking with himself, "Dad, if I don''t call you dad, who am I to call dad? Don''t be angry anymore." "Your own father, of course." Shen Yan said coldly. Listening to these words, Shen Shaojing finally realized something was wrong, "what do you mean?" "See for yourself." Shen Yan threw the paternity test in front of him. Shen Shaojing went to pick it up and found that it was a paternity test. He was stunned for a moment, and then looked down. When he saw the identification results, he was all dumbfounded. "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. It''s all fake. How can I not be the successor of the Shen family? It must be a mistake made by the hospital." Chapter 1251 "I know. All this is Shen Huai''s plot. I knew he was not a good man. I should have killed him at the beginning!" See now, Shen Shaojing or a son of a bitch, Shen Yan can no longer help, he picked up the ashtray on the tea table, toward Shen Shaojing smashed in the past. Shen Shaojing quickly dodges, this only then does not have the road the head to break the blood end. "You don''t believe it, do you? Let you meet someone now." Shen Shaojing''s heart suddenly rose an uncertain premonition, "I don''t see, I don''t want to see anyone, this is your conspiracy, I will never believe it." "It''s no use if you don''t believe it, that''s what it is." Su Yao''s voice suddenly rang. Shen Shaojing turned and looked over. When he saw the middle-aged man beside Su Yao, he was like being struck by thunder. "Who are you?" Who is this man and why does he look so much like him? He knows that Shen Huai must have paid for it. The reason why this middle-aged man looks so much like him is that he has changed his face Yes, it must be! "Shen Huai, do you think I''m not the master of the Shen family if you find a plastic surgery monster? I tell you, don''t dream. No matter what kind of intrigue you use, you can''t take the position of the successor of the Shen family from me! " Su Yao sighed, "Shen Shaojing, you are really sad." "What''s sad about me? You''re the one who''s sad." Shen Shaojing said angrily, "I tell you, don''t try to cheat me. I''m not a fool. You''d better let the liar around you get out, or I''ll let dad drive you out of the Shen family. " Chen Zhe''s heart is like being cut by a knife. He opened his mouth, always wanted to say something, but found himself speechless. He knew this would happen for a long time, but he was really not reconciled Seeing that Shen Shaojing refused to accept the fact, Su Yao was ready to send out a big move. He handed over the paternity test report of Shen Shaojing and Chen Zhe, "Shen Shaojing, since you don''t believe me, you can look at this." Shen Shaojing directly tore up the appraisal report and said, "Shen Huai, don''t try to deceive me with a fake appraisal report. I will never believe your lies." Su Yao also took out an appraisal report, "you tear it, I have more here." Shen Shaojing Cao, this damned Shen Huai, if he had known what would happen, he should have poisoned Shen Huai directly last time. "Of course, if you really don''t believe it, we can go to the hospital now to have a new paternity test." ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t want to go. Who knows if you bribed the doctors there? " No, absolutely not. Shen Shaojing is the successor of the Shen family. He is not the son of some villager! Moreover, if he goes there, he will definitely fall into the conspiracy of Shen Huai, a son of a bitch. He will never let Shen Huai succeed. "It''s up to you whether you go or not." Su Yao said and walked towards Shen Shaojing. Shen Shaojing looked at him with alert eyes, "Shen Huai, what do you want to do?" Su Yao did not answer him, but directly a hand knife to cut him dizzy. People on the scene looked at his operation and were silent. "Shen Huai, what are you going to do?" "He doesn''t believe it. Take him to the hospital for another paternity test." Chapter 1252 When Shen Shaojing woke up, he found that he was in the hospital, and his hands and feet were tied with ropes. He suddenly struggled, "Shen Huai, what are you doing? Untie me quickly!" "What are you doing? Of course, let''s have another paternity test with them. " Su Yao said with a smile. On hearing this, Shen Shaojing struggled even harder, "I don''t want to do any paternity test. Let me go back." "Shen Shaojing, it''s not up to you." Looking at the scissors in his hand, Shen Shaojing exploded, "Shen Huai, what do you want to do? Don''t come here. If you dare to come here, I''ll kick you to death now!" Su Yao didn''t talk nonsense to him. He cut off a stubble of his hair with scissors, and then gave it to the waiting doctor, "doctor, is this enough?" The doctor looked at that stubble of hair and was silent That''s enough. " "Since that''s enough, please do the paternity test now. We''re in a hurry." The doctor frowned, "this paternity test can''t come out so soon." "As soon as possible, can you come out today?" "If you can come out, you can come out, but it''s about six hours at the most." "Six hours." Su Yao took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. He found that it was 12:00 noon, that is to say, it was 6:00 in the evening. It''s impossible to wait here for six hours, so "Then we''ll come back in six hours. I hope you can hurry up." The doctor answered, and then took three people''s hair for paternity test. Su Yao looked at Chen Zhe and said, "Mr. Chen, this is Shen. No, Chen Shaojing. Take it home." Chen zhe Leng Leng, "but this paternity test is not yet out?" "It''s just a formality. The result has come out long ago. Chen Shaojing is your son. Whether he admits it or not, he is your son." Su Yao said boldly. "I see. I''ll take him back now." "By the way, you must take good care of him. Don''t let him run back to the Shen family suddenly, or I can''t guarantee that he will be short of arms and legs." Chen Zhe Chen Zhe is very happy to take Shen Shaojing back, but Shen Shaojing is not willing to go back with him. In Shen Shaojing''s heart, Shen Yan is his own father, and he is the heir of the Shen family. As for Chen zhe who suddenly appeared, it was su Yao who came to cheat him. "I don''t want to go back with you. I''m Shen Shaojing, not Chen Shaojing!" Chen zhe immediately looked at Su Yao in a dilemma, "master Shen, is that right?" "Let me do it. I promise he''ll come back with you." With that, Su Yao stepped forward and knocked him unconscious with a knife. "Well, take him back quickly, or he will wake up again later." Chen zhe nodded. "By the way, you must keep an eye on him. You''d better lock him in the room. No matter what he says or does, don''t let him out. Otherwise, all the previous achievements will be wasted." Chen zhe frowned, "but you can''t lock him in the room all the time. What should I do if he resents me?" "Don''t worry, there won''t be such a day, because he already resents you now." Chen Zhe Are you speaking human language? Chapter 1253 "Master Shen, I''m serious." "I''m serious too. If you really don''t have the heart to lock him up for a lifetime, you can make him lose his memory. I''m willing to provide you with this service for free." Su Yao said sincerely. Chen zhe doesn''t know what to say. I''ve never met Su Yao who is so choking Master Shen, I will solve this problem myself, so I won''t trouble you. I''m taking him back. Goodbye. " "It''s better, or he''ll really lose his memory." Su Yao continued to talk about dogs. Shenzhen did not want to talk to him any more, so Shen Shaojing left here with his shoulders tied up. Su Yao shrugged, and then looked at Shen Yan, who had been silent all the time, "father, are you reluctant to part with him?" Shen Yan did not speak. "If you really don''t want him, you can take him back and let him continue to be your son. I won''t mind." Shen Yan sighed, "I''m not reluctant. I just can''t believe that the son I raised for so many years is not my own." "Even if you don''t believe it, it''s useless. The fact is that Shen Shaojing''s is not your son, and maybe I''m not your son either." Su Yao said. Listening to his irrelevant words, Shen Yan immediately glared at him angrily, "what are you talking about? You look so similar to me. How can you not be my son?" "I''m just joking with you. You don''t have to take it seriously." I''m sorry, I''m not really your son. Your son has already died, and he was killed by your fake son who has been raised for more than ten years. But you''d better not know about it, or you will die on the spot. Shen Yan glared at him, "don''t make such a joke in the future. I don''t like it." Su Yao spread his hands, "OK, you are the elder, I listen to you. I''m very hungry now. Can I have something to eat? " Shen Yan sighed, "what a hopeless guy. Hurry up." Su Yao, oh, turned around and left. At this time, Shen Yan suddenly thought of another very important thing, he quickly stopped Su Yao, "wait a minute, I have another thing to tell you." "What''s the matter?" "Are you with your classmate Shanglu?" Hearing this question, Su Yao was even more vigilant. "When you ask what you''re doing, you don''t want to beat Yuanyang, do you? I tell you, you can''t do such a crazy thing just because you''re not with someone you love. " Shen Yan didn''t know whether he should be angry or smile. "Don''t worry, I won''t fight with you. This person, I will never let you become the same as me when I meet someone I especially like in my life. " Although his tone was very serious, Su Yao still didn''t believe it. "Why do you ask me this question?" "I just want you to bring him back and show me. I want to see if he is worthy of my son." Shen Yan said. Su Yao looked at him dubiously, "what you said is true." "I never cheat." "Then I''ll trust you this time, and I''ll bring him to you tomorrow." Shen Yan nodded, "OK." "If you have no other questions, I''ll go." "Wait, I have another question for you." "Have you ever hated me over the years?" Su Yao was stunned I don''t know. " Although he is Shen Huai now, it does not mean that he has the same feelings with Shen Huai "is that so?" Shen Yan gave a wry smile, "go ahead..." Chapter 1254 That night, Su Yao told Shanglu that Shen Yan wanted to see him. "Shanglu, my father wants to see you. Come back with me tomorrow." After hearing this, Shanglu, who was very leisurely, suddenly became nervous. "Why does your father suddenly want to see me? Does he know what happened between us? Isn''t he going to break us up? " Su Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. "You think too much. My father just wants to see you." Shanglu was still a little nervous. "Should I behave better tomorrow? Do you want me to dress formally? Why don''t we go out and buy some clothes now. " Su Yao stretched out his hand to hold him, "no, you are what you usually are, just what you are when you see my father. Just don''t say too much tomorrow." "Why?" Shanglu looked at him suspiciously. "Because sometimes what you say is really irritating." Su Yao said. Shanglu was silent at once But if I don''t say a word, your father will think that I don''t respect him at all. At that time, things between us may really blow up. " Su Yao thought about it carefully, and felt that his words were quite reasonable, so he relaxed his requirements, "you can speak, but only when my father asked you, do you understand?" Shanglu nodded, "I understand, but I really don''t need to prepare anything. What if your father thinks I have no sincerity at all?" But he has also seen many TV dramas. In those dramas, when the unprepared men go to see the parents of their girlfriends, several of them are rejected. He doesn''t want to be the same as those people. Su Yao didn''t know what to do, so he said, "it''s up to you." "By the way, what does your father like?" Su Yao was silent. The original owner doesn''t know what Shen Yan likes. How could he know. However, he remembered that there seemed to be several paintings hanging in Shen Yan''s study. Thinking about this, Su Yao said, "my father, he should like painting." "I see. I''m going to prepare now." Said, Shanglu ran out, "wait for you to go out for dinner, I guess it will be late to come back." Looking at his fiery appearance, Su Yao had no choice but to smile, "really, it''s just a gift. Do you need to be so careful?" "Host, you don''t understand that." Tangyuan suddenly opened its mouth. "What do you mean?" "This meeting gift is to give it what it likes, so as to win the favor of the other party. You''ve been in love so many times. Why don''t you know anything? " Su Yao immediately accepted back, "that''s better than the garbage system that you have never been in love with." Tangyuan was silent immediately, "..." My heart''s broken, old fellow. "And I don''t think you can be single all your life. Just be single all your life." Tang Yuan didn''t want to say anything to him in a moment, but he didn''t want to ask for trouble. "Host, I still have something to do. You can bear the lonely night alone today. Goodbye!" "I only endure one night, but you endure countless nights." Su Yao continued to talk about dogs. Tangyuan It hears nothing, it hears nothing, grass! Chapter 1255 Late at night. When Shanglu came back, Su Yao had fallen asleep on the sofa. Instead of waking Su Yao up, he carried him back to his bedroom. Shanglu cleaned himself up again and went to bed. But he found that he couldn''t sleep. He was probably excited Early the next morning, when Su Yao opened his eyes in a daze, he was right in front of a pair of eyes. He was shocked. He had a direct confrontation with Shanglu''s forehead. Su Yao reached out and rubbed his forehead. "Shanglu, when did you wake up?" "I didn''t sleep last night." Shanglu said quietly. Su Yao looked at him with the eyes of a fool, "why didn''t you go to bed last night? Don''t you want to go back with me to see my father?" "No Shanglu shook his head. "I''m just too excited to sleep." Su Yao was silent for a moment Do you want to get some sleep? It''s still a long time today, and even if you go to see my father in the evening, it''s OK. " "But I can''t sleep at all." Shanglu sighed. It''s not that he doesn''t want to sleep, but as soon as he closes his eyes, his mind is full of meeting his parents. He is still excited. "I have a way to get you to sleep. Do you want to try?" Su Yao was eager to try. Shanglu looked at his high raised hand and knew what he was going to do. He quickly protected his back neck with his hands. "It''s better to leave. Let''s go to see your father now. I''ll come back to sleep after seeing your father. I''m sure I can sleep at that time." Since he said so, Su Yao was embarrassed to force him to sleep, "OK, now hurry to clean up." Shanglu answered and slowly got out of bed and went into the bathroom. Su Yao looked at the slender and delicate wooden box on the bedside table, reached for it, opened it and found that it contained a picture. This should be the gift that Shanglu has been looking for all night. Su Yao wanted to open the painting to have a look, but reason stopped him. He put the painting back in place, and then went to wash it Looking at Shanglu''s black suit, Su Yao was silent for a few seconds Shang Huai, why are you dressed like this? " "I''m going to see your parents. I want to be more formal." Shanglu said. Su Yao sighed, "it''s to see your parents, not to attend a banquet. There''s no need to be so formal. Just wear your daily clothes. Go and change them quickly!" Shanglu frowned, "but..." "It''s nothing, but if you want to change it, you can do it. If you don''t want to listen to me, don''t go back with me to see my father Listening to this, Shanglu immediately panicked, "don''t, I''ll change it now." Su Yao let out a hum, and then watched him take out the clothes in the whole wardrobe. ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing? " "Choose clothes. I can''t wear any of them." Su Yao sighed and went to pick up one of them. "You can wear it today. It''s just like the one I''m wearing." "But when I go to see your father, it''s not so good to wear a couple''s dress, is it?" Su Yao immediately glared at him, "what''s wrong, and it''s just a dress. He won''t say anything. If you go on doing this, don''t go "OK, OK, I''ll change it now." Chapter 1256 After arriving at Shen''s mansion, Shanglu stares at the gate as if he has met a deadly enemy. He dares to step forward. He is so nervous now that his heart beats to his throat. "Shen Huai, will your father not like me when he sees me?" "It doesn''t matter whether he likes you or not, as long as I like you." Su Yao said. The truth is this truth, but Shanglu is still a little afraid, "what if he really beats Yuanyang?" "Don''t worry, he will never do such a crazy thing." Su Yao comforted, "and if he does that, I''ll leave the Shen family and we''ll elope." Listening to what he said, Shanglu always feels that he and he are not optimistic about the relationship between the rich young master and the poor young man, and will soon be beaten by the stick. When he thought about it, he was more nervous. Although he is not a poor boy, he should be close to Shen Huai, but who knows if Shen Huai''s father will do crazy things in order to break them up. Seeing Shanglu looking at himself with that kind of suspicious eyes, Su Yao beat him on the chest immediately, "why, do you think I won''t abandon the identity of Shen family''s successor for you?" Shanglu shook his head, "I know you are not that kind of person, I believe you, but..." "Now that you believe me, stop talking nonsense and come in with me." With that, Su Yao took him into the Shen family mansion. And after entering the living room, Shanglu looked at the very familiar person, and immediately looked silly, "grass, how can my father be here?" When Su Yao heard this, he was a little silly. "Is the man sitting next to my father your father?" Shanglu nodded, "yes, he is my father." If he had known this would happen, he shouldn''t have gone back to get the painting last night. If he hadn''t gone back to get the painting, his father wouldn''t be here now. ¡°¡­¡­ Shanglu, I''m a little nervous now. Are you still nervous? " "I''m a little nervous, too." "Why don''t we run away?" "Yes." When Su Yao and Shanglu were ready to run away, Shen Yan suddenly said, "Shen Huai, what are you going to do?" Su Yao''s body suddenly froze I just want to go to the bathroom. " "Is the toilet in that direction?" Su Yao "Don''t stand there. Come and see your uncle Shang. By the way, let your boyfriends come over. " Su Yao and Shanglu looked at each other, and then reluctantly walked past. Forget it, sooner or later there will be such a day, sooner or later to die, sooner or later to live. "Hello, uncle Shang. I''m Shen Huai. I''m Shanglu''s boyfriend." "Don''t call me uncle, just call me dad." Shangqiu said with a smile. Su Yao immediately froze, "ah?" "I have just told your father that he agreed you to be with Shanglu, and we have discussed that we will hold an engagement ceremony for you after you graduate from high school." Shangqiu dropped a heavy bomb directly. Shanglu I didn''t expect that the problem was solved by his father. Jiang is still hot. Su Yao was in a trance. He thought that something bloody would happen, but he didn''t expect that Shanglu''s father had settled the matter, and even discussed the date of their engagement. It was so smooth that he thought it was a dream Chapter 1257 Su Yao looked at Shanglu and gave him a hand, "does it hurt?" "It hurts." "That means it''s not a dream." So it''s all true. At this time, Shanglu''s brain suddenly short circuited, and then began a rap, "it''s like a dream, I''m still very moved after waking up for a long time..." Listen, Su Yao can''t help saying, "light yellow skirt, fluffy hair, holding your hand to see the latest oil paintings on display." "These two children are so interesting." "As like as two peas in your brain, you can''t help laughing," said Shangqiu. Shen Yan Are you sure you are praising them, not hurting them? Su Yao, who reflected what he had done, was eager to find a way to get in. "I''m sorry, I was just in an active atmosphere, when I didn''t say anything." "It''s OK. It''s OK. I like your rap." Shangqiu said with a smile, "but if you have more feelings, it would be better." Hearing this, Su Yao was relieved. He thought Shanglu''s father was not easy to get along with, but he didn''t expect that he was so kind and grounded. It seems that what is written in novels and what is on TV are not true at all. "Shen Huai, I have something to say to you. Can you come out for me?" "Good." Su Yao nodded and went out of the living room with him. Now, only Shanglu and Shen Yan are left. The atmosphere between them is a little awkward. No one spoke. Shanglu''s heart is suffering, he bit his teeth, and finally desperate to call Shen Yan, "Dad!" Shen Yan After reacting to what he said, Shanglu quickly explained, "Uncle Shen, I was too nervous just now. Don''t take it seriously." Shen Yan took a look at him, "why, you don''t want to be with my Shen Huai?" Shanglu is a Mongolian. The scope of this topic is too large. "Uncle Shen, that''s not what I mean. I''m just afraid you''re angry..." Looking at his nervousness, Shen Yan couldn''t help laughing, "don''t be so nervous. I won''t eat you. Come and sit next to me. I have something to say to you. " Shanglu walked over and handed over the compound character in his hand. "Uncle Shen, this is my gift for you. I hope you like it." "Put it aside." Shen Yan said. "Good." Shanglu very obedient put it aside. Then sit upright, just like a student who is ready to listen carefully. Seeing him like this, Shen Yan couldn''t help laughing again, "they all said that I won''t eat you. Why are you so nervous?" ¡°¡­¡­ I, I can''t help it He doesn''t want to be nervous, but his body doesn''t work at all. "Uncle Shen, what do you want to say to me?" "How do you know Shen Huai?" "The first time I met him, I happened to see him bullied by Shen Shaojing, so I reached out to help him, and then we got to know each other like this." Hearing the name of "Shen Shaojing", a cold light flashed in Shen Yan''s eyes How do you like each other? " "Well..." Shanglu stretched out his hand and scratched his head. He didn''t know how to say, "emotion is the most wonderful thing in the world. It''s hard to explain. Shen Huai and I should have looked at each other in the opposite eye, and then we were together. " Chapter 1258 After answering many questions, Shanglu felt that he was going to be abandoned. Fortunately, Shen Yan decided to let him go. "Shanglu, I have one last question to ask you -" "do you really want to spend your life with Shen Huai?" "Yes, I mean it to him." Shanglu tone sincerely said, "no matter what happens in the future, I will never leave him, even death will not be able to separate us." "I can swear to God -" "if I do anything to apologize to Shen Huai in the future, I will have five thunders in the sky, and I will never live beyond my life." Shen Yan was very satisfied with his answer, "Shanglu, I will give Shen Huai to you. You must take good care of him." "I know. I will take care of him." On the other hand, the conversation between Su Yao and Shangqiu is over. What''s more, Shangqiu also gave Su Yao something. It''s a ring that looks very old. "Shen Huai, this ring was left by Shanglu''s mother. I gave it to you today. You must take good care of it." Su Yao shook his head. "Uncle Shang, this ring must be of great significance to you. You''d better keep it yourself." "You can keep it. Don''t talk so much." Shangqiu put the ring directly into Su Yao''s hand. "This ring was meant to be passed on to Shanglu''s daughter-in-law, and now you are the object of Shanglu. If you don''t accept it, it means you don''t want to spend your whole life with Shanglu. " Seeing that he said this, Su Yao could only take the ring, "Uncle Shang, I will take good care of it." Shanglu patted him on the shoulder and said, "go back. They should have finished talking." Listening to this, Su Yao was worried about Shanglu. He would not be so worried if he were someone else, but Shanglu is different. He dares to say anything. If Shen Yan gets angry, he will be finished. Thinking about this, Su Yao ran back to the living room. After seeing that Shanglu and Shen Yan were getting along very well, he was relieved. He walked over and pulled Shanglu aside. As soon as he was ready to whisper to him, he heard Shen Yan suddenly say, "don''t worry, I didn''t bully him." Su Yao felt embarrassed. "I didn''t mean that." Shen Yan took a look at him, "OK, as far as your character is concerned, can I not know what you are thinking in your heart?" ¡°¡­¡­ If there is nothing else, Shanglu and I will go out for breakfast. " "Now that we are all together, let''s go out for a meal." Just entered Shangqiu said so. "Yes, the four of us are going to have a meal together." So the world of the two was broken. Although Su Yao was not happy, he did not dare to show it All right And after he saw the delicious food, he liked to be unhappy, which disappeared immediately. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Compared with Su Yao and Shanglu, who lived a very leisurely life, Shen Shaojing, who was locked in the room, was not so happy. He has tried countless ways, but Chen Zhe is just like an iron heart, that is, he is not allowed to go out from here. Shen Shaojing once again threw the food Chen zhegang brought in. "Chen Zhe, you''d better open the door quickly, or I''ll never let you go." Although Chen zhe has heard this several times, he is still a little cold. "Shaojing, I''m really your own father. Why don''t you admit it?" Chapter 1259 On hearing this, Shen Shaojing''s mood became more irritable. "You''re not my real father. My real father is Shen Yan. I''m the heir of the Shen family!" Chen Zhe''s heart became colder. "Shaojing, when did you figure it out? When would I let you out again? If you don''t accept this fact all your life, you will stay in it all your life." Shen Shaojing was immediately flustered when he heard this, because he knew that Chen zhe could definitely do that kind of thing, "you can''t do it. You are illegally imprisoned. It''s against the law. You should let me out quickly, or I''ll die here now and make you regret it all your life." Chen zhe ignored him. If Shen Shaojing was so tough, he would have done that for a long time. The reason why he said this was to cheat himself and let him go. Shen Shaojing also thought of this, so this time he really came. He looked at it, then took a knife to cut his wrist, caught the blood with a cup, and poured it out along the crack of the door. As soon as Chen zhe sees the blood, he is immediately flustered. He quickly opens the door. Shen Shaojing took advantage of his unprepared and stabbed him with the knife in his hand. And this knife, is directly into the heart of Chen Zhe, Chen Zhe is so dead. Shen Shaojing didn''t even look at him. He ran away and ran into a man who was walking this way. He didn''t even say "I''m sorry", so he ran away. The man thought something was wrong, so he went into the room to have a look. When he saw Chen zhe lying there with a knife in his chest, he was shocked. After reaction, he quickly took out his mobile phone, called an ambulance and called the police. So Shen Shaojing, who had not yet had time to find Su Yao, was arrested by the police. He was jailed and sentenced to death because he killed someone. ¡­¡­ After learning that Shen Shaojing killed his own father and was sentenced to death, Su Yao sighed, "Shen Shaojing really harms others and himself." Even his own father was killed. Shen Shaojing really had no conscience. Shanglu hugged him from behind, "Shen Huai, do you want to see Shen Shaojing?" "It''s someone else. If I go here, maybe he will be angry to death before he is executed." "Then you''re very good." Shanglu stick read. Su Yao gave him a big white eye, "your mouth is the most powerful." "That''s right, because it can kiss you." ¡°¡­¡­ Shanglu, all day long, can you think of something serious? " "Isn''t it normal to kiss your partner?" Shanglu asked. Su Yao Kissing is a normal thing, but your brain circuits are not normal at all. "Why are your ears so red? Aren''t you shy?" Su Yao suddenly blew his hair, "you are shy, your family are shy!" "I''m right. Aren''t you included in my family?" Su Yao Day dog, Shanglu''s mouth is really eloquent, even he said. It seems that the first position of poisonous tongue should be given to Shanglu. ¡°¡­¡­ Shanglu, can you let go? I''m going to suffocate. " "No, I''ll hold you like this all my life." Su Yao Chapter 1260 After completing this task, Su Yao did not leave this plane immediately, but left here after he died. In this life, he left first. And Shanglu left the world the day after he died. When he learned about it from Tangyuan, Su Yao was silent, with tears in his eyes. After a while, he said, "go to the next outside." "Tangyuan, don''t you feel anything about it?" "Yes, yes, but I still have a task to do, don''t I?" Tangyuan OK, it''s good to have such a rational host. "Host, I will send you to the next mission plane now." [Ding, transmitting the next task plane ¡¿ ¡­¡­ On the luxurious big bed, there was a boy with delicate facial features. His face was very ruddy. After a few minutes, the door of the bedroom was pushed open, and a man came in. He was not a handsome man, but a middle-aged man with a big stomach and a very greasy look. And he has a camera in his hand, which is not a good person. The middle-aged man found a place to put down the camera and walked towards the boy lying on the bed. At that time, he was staring at the boy with muddy eyes, as if he wanted to rip off the clothes on the other side with his eyes. The middle-aged man swallowed his saliva excitedly. He rubbed his hands and was ready to pick the boy''s clothes. However, before his hand touched the button, the boy suddenly opened his eyes. The middle-aged man didn''t expect him to wake up so soon. Although he was surprised, he was more excited. Because he prefers to let the other person see how he is trampling / ravaging him rather than trampling / ravaging him in a coma, which will give him another pleasure. Thinking about this, he grinned and showed his big yellow teeth. "Su Yao, you wake up. Let''s play an interesting game now." Su Yao saw that he reached for his feet and kicked them unexpectedly. The middle-aged man was so kicked by him that he didn''t come back for a long time. After he reacted, he immediately became angry and began to vomit fragrance, "Su Yao, I tell you, being liked by Huang Senwei is a blessing you can''t cultivate in your eight lives. You''d better not toast or drink. If you make me angry, you and your boyfriend can''t get along in this circle. " Listening to these words, several pictures flashed in Su Yao''s mind, and his eyes suddenly became cold. He jumped out of bed and went to Huang Senwei. And Huang Senwei looked at his jade feet and thought again. "Of course, if you can serve me well today, you and your boyfriend will prosper. Well, is it a good deal? " Although Su Yao is male in gender, his feet are different from those of the same sex. His feet are small and delicate. Huang Senwei first saw his feet Su Yao didn''t want to force Huang Senwei, a disgusting thing full of brains, so he just stepped on a key part of him. Huang Senwei, who was fatally beaten by a chicken, could no longer have any idea. He was so painful that he kept rolling there. Su Yao didn''t even look at him. He rowed over him. As soon as he was ready to leave, he saw the camera in the corner. Chapter 1261 He stepped over, picked up the camera and found that it was on. Obviously, Huang Senwei is going to record the whole process. If he hadn''t come, the original owner might have been ruined by Huang Senwei Su Yao moved hands, directly deleted the video, and then turned back, found that there are several videos. What''s more, the contents of those videos are Huang Senwei''s aggression, and others, both male and female. Su Yao''s eyes became colder. He looked at Huang Senwei, who was still rolling all over the floor. He walked over and kicked him again. Huang Senwei reached for his foot and said, "Su Yao, you''d better send me to the hospital as soon as possible, or I''ll never let you go." Su Yao felt like something was crawling when he was caught. It was really disgusting. He kicked Huang Senwei and fainted. Then he took out his cell phone and called the police. He had intended to let Huang Senwei go, but now it seems that Huang Senwei''s rubbish should go to prison, otherwise more people will be poisoned by him in the future. The police came soon. Su Yao described the situation to them, gave them the camera, and then left. As for what will happen to Huang Senwei, it''s none of his business "Tangyuan, you give me the original story of this plane." [Ding, loading the original plot ¡¿ this is an era when the entertainment industry is very developed, and more and more entertainment companies have sprung up. The original owner is a small anchor of a live broadcasting company. Although his reputation is not very big, his exquisite face attracts a wave of face powder to him. If it wasn''t for Chen Jiayan, the scum man, he would have become famous in a few years. Chen Jiayan is an entertainment company signed 18 line small artists, although good-looking, but not sulky, how to hold also unknown, after he, the company gradually gave up on him. Chen Jiayan is an ambitious man. Before he is willing to be put down by other people in the company, he tries his best to climb up, but the result is always unsatisfactory. One day, Chen Jiayan found that Huang Senwei, the vice president of the company, liked those young boys, so he had a bad idea in his heart - he wanted to send his boyfriend to Huang Senwei''s bed in exchange for a bright future. So, Chen Jiayan asked him out on the original owner''s birthday, and then drugged him to Huang Senwei''s bed. Huang Senwei took advantage of the original owner''s coma to invade / offend him, and also took that filthy video. When the original owner woke up, he found that he had been invaded by Huang Senwei. His first reaction was to call the police, but Huang did not give him the chance. Huang Senwei released the video, threatening to stay in place, saying that if he dares to call the police, he will send the video to the Internet. The original owner thought that after the video was posted on the Internet, other people would point out to him, and his boyfriend Chen Jiayan would dislike him, so he had to swallow the bitter water silently. Chen Jiayan, who sold his boyfriend, naturally got some benefits from Huang Senwei, who gave him the hero of a play. Chen Jiayan made a little success with this play After finding that this method was really useful, Chen Jiayan got up the idea of selling her boyfriend to get resources. This time, he put the original owner into a director''s bed Chapter 1262 The difference is that the original owner knew the truth from the director''s mouth this time. When you know that your boyfriend sold himself in exchange for a bright future, the whole person of the original owner collapsed. But he didn''t commit suicide. He is going to ask Chen Jiayan if he has a heart. That night, the original owner went to confront Chen Jiayan face to face The original owner thought that Chen Jiayan would deny it directly, so that he could still have some illusions in his heart. However, he did not expect that Chen Jiayan actually admitted it directly, and even said very shameless words. He asked the original owner to sleep with Huang Senwei for a few more nights for the sake of his future. The original owner was shocked by his shameless remarks, and his reaction was furious. He reached out and slapped Chen Jiayan in the face. Chen Jiayan gave him a strong push. The original owner was pushed down the stairs and died on the spot. Here, there is no more part of the original plot. As for Chen Jiayan, the murderer, he didn''t get the punishment he deserved. Instead, he became more and more popular by some means. In the end, he even married a top goddess in the entertainment industry and went to the top of his life. After digesting the original plot, Su Yao wants to kill the scum in Chen Jiayan''s scum now. In order to have a bright future, he put his boyfriend into other people''s bed, but he didn''t have a little conscience, even in the end, he was willing. In other aspects, the protagonist is the three outlooks, but Chen Jiayan, a scum, doesn''t have three outlooks at all. He actually does things that are inferior to animals. "The host, you calm down a little bit, with violent control violent can''t solve any problem." "I''m so calm now, so calm that I want to kill someone to sacrifice to heaven." Su Yao said. ¡°¡­¡­ Host, I know you want to kill that scum Chen Jiayan now, but don''t you think it''s cheap to let him die directly? " "Of course I know, so I decided to hit him now and let him know who can''t be provoked." Su Yao sneered. If you kill Chen Jiayan directly, it''s really cheap for him. He wanted to make Chen Jiayan lose what he wanted most, and finally life was not like death. But before that, he had to beat the scum of Chen Jiayan, otherwise he would not be able to get rid of his evil spirit. Su Yao called a taxi by the side of the road and went to the apartment where Chen Jiayan lives now. Chen Jiayan hums a new song he recently wrote very leisurely. He also picks up his mobile phone from time to time to see if there is a call from Huang Senwei. His agent sat next to him, looking at his idle appearance, some dissatisfied, "Chen Jiayan, are you sure that can be done?" "Of course, it can be done. I personally sent Su Yao to president Huang''s bed. Even if he wakes up, he can''t escape. President Huang is probably torturing him now." Chen Jiayan said with a smile, as if he was talking about unrelated people. Although the agent is not ashamed of his behavior, he knows that in this circle, people with means and ruthlessness can live for a long time. However, Su Yao was a little pitiful, and he was sent to other people''s bed by his beloved boyfriend. "Chen Jiayan, Su Yao is your boyfriend. Won''t you feel uneasy when you treat him like this?" Chapter 1263 "Uneasy conscience?" As if he had heard some joke, Chen Jiayan burst out laughing, "I like him, but compared with my future, he is not worth mentioning at all. And I''m just in love with him. I can break up at any time. " "But even now that I''m married to him, I''ll make the same choice." Listen to these words, the agent even more feel that he is a ruthless, "you are not afraid that he knows this matter, after falling out with you? How can you use him then? " "Don''t worry. I''ve already told Mr. Huang that he would never let Su Yao know the truth." Chen Jiayan said, "but even if he knows, it doesn''t matter. He loves me so much that he is willing to die for me. At that time, as long as I coax him in a low voice, he will forgive me. Maybe he will be used by me." It''s easy to deal with a fool like Su Yao who only wants to fall in love. Besides, he was tired of Su Yao for a long time The agent kept silent for a long time, then spit out three words from his mouth, "you are so cruel!" "Men are not cruel and their position is not stable. As long as you give up a boyfriend, you can get a bright future. Isn''t it worth it? " Agent: -- If he had been half as ruthless as Chen Jiayan, he would not have been reduced to an unknown agent in such a broken company. "Chen Jiayan, when you are angry, the only thing you should do is to abandon me as an agent, right?" Chen Jiayan lowered his eyes, "how can it be that I came to this step because of you, brother sun, and you have my handle in your hand. How can I dare to do something sorry for you?" If you''re not a useless agent, would I use such a shameful method? When I get angry, the first thing I do is get rid of you. Even if you have my handle, what''s the use? Fans will only believe in me, not your useless agent. "You''d better not, or I don''t mind fighting with you." The agent stood up and said, "I have something to do, so I''ll go first. When it''s done, remember to call me." "I know, brother sun." Chen Jiayan responded very cleverly. ¡­¡­ As soon as sun Qi opened the door and was ready to go out, he saw Su Yao standing at the door. He was shocked. ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao, why are you here? " He and Chen Jiayan''s words should not be heard by Su Yao, right? After hearing sun Qi''s words, Chen Jiayan was also startled. He quickly got up and walked over Su Yao, I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but I can''t find you. Where have you been? " As he spoke, he looked Su Yao up and down, and saw that there was no trace on him. He couldn''t help wondering. What''s going on? How is Su Yao doing well? Is Huang Senwei not successful? This should not be ah, he clearly in the cup of wine that Su Yao drank under the medicine, and Huang Senwei will not let the duck fly again. So what''s going on? When Chen Jiayan couldn''t understand, Su Yao said, "I''ve heard what you just said." Chen Jiayan''s expression suddenly became stiff for a moment. He quickly explained, "Su Yao, you misunderstood me. I was playing with brother sun just now. How can I do something worse than pigs and dogs?" Chapter 1264 As he said this, he gave sun Qi a look. Sun Qi immediately understood his meaning and cooperated with him. "That''s right. Jiayan and I are really playing against each other. Don''t get me wrong. Jia Yan loves you so much. How can he do that? Don''t think too much about it. " Su Yao sneered, "do you two think I''m a fool? I just found myself waking up in Huang Senwei''s bed. How do you explain that? " They choked. "Well, maybe Mr. Huang took you back to take care of you when he saw you drunk..." Cao, even he didn''t believe what he said. "Care? Have you ever seen someone put to bed? " Su Yao said with a sneer, "if I hadn''t woken up in time just now, I would have been harmed by Huang Senwei''s disgusting thing." "Chen Jiayan, Chen Jiayan, I''m so kind to you. I''ve given you all the money I''ve earned from live broadcasting in recent years. It''s very nice of you to send me to Huang Senwei''s disgusting bed for your own future. I was really blind at the beginning!" Seeing that his tone was so aggressive, Chen Jiayan was also angry. "It''s just a misunderstanding. How can you not believe me? In your eyes, I''m just a villain who will do anything for a bright future?" "Aren''t you?" Su Yao was angry at his shameless words. Chen Jiayan is really a peerless white lotus. It''s obvious that he did something shameless himself, but he said that others misunderstood him and said that others didn''t believe him. It''s a shame. "Chen Jiayan, please stop pretending there. I won''t believe you." Chen Jiayan was so angry that he scolded his mother, but he pretended to be very innocent on the surface. "Su Yao, I really didn''t do that kind of thing. Why don''t you believe me? Will you believe me only if I cut my heart out? " Su Yao didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so he went straight up to fight. Chen Jiayan, who wanted to say something more, didn''t expect that he would suddenly start. It was too late to escape. Su Yao''s fist hit him on the nose. Chen Jiayan only felt a pain in his nose and nosebleed came down. He was stunned. In his impression, Su Yao has always had a good temper and never had a tantrum with him. But now, Su Yao actually hit him, and his strength was still so strong, he had no doubt that his nose was interrupted by him. Sun Qi did not expect that Su Yao would suddenly start. After the reaction, he rushed forward to fight. Chen Jiayan''s face is the capital for him to eat. If the capital is destroyed, his agent will be cold. "Su Yao, I know you are very angry now, but things are really not what you think. Would you calm down first?" However, before his hand touched Su Yao, he kicked him away. Sun Qi, who fell to the ground, now has only one question - isn''t Chen Jiayan saying that Su Yao is a weak chicken who can''t carry his hands and shoulders? How can a weak chicken be so strong? Is this the legendary rabbit that can bite when it is in a hurry? No, it''s not the time to think about this. We have to stop Su Yao. Otherwise, Chen Jiayan won''t be able to go out for half a month. With this in mind, sun Qi went up to fight again, but he still failed this time Chapter 1265 Sun Qi, who lies on the ground again, chooses to give up. Chen Jiayan''s face is important, but his life is also important. If this is kicked by Su Yao again, he will really go to the west to see the Buddha. So, Chen Jiayan, you can be patient for a while and wait until Su Yao''s anger is gone. Chen Jiayan was also a person who had studied Taekwondo and got a black belt, but in front of Su Yao, he was only beaten by a weak chicken. Su Yao''s every punch was fast and accurate. He didn''t have the strength to fight at all. In the end, he could only be beaten by him, his skin was blue and his face was swollen. All of a sudden, Chen Jiayan was very glad that he didn''t go for plastic surgery, otherwise his face would have been damaged by Su Yao. After watching Su Yao''s fist hit him again, Chen Jiayan tried his best to get up and lay down on the ground, and the fist fell empty. "Su Yao, you are almost OK. If you fight any more, I will be killed by you. Do you have the heart to ask me to be killed?" Su Yao snorted coldly, "have the heart, of course, have the heart. I wish I could kill you scum now." Chen Jiayan wanted to vomit fragrance, but he was afraid that he would be beaten by Su Yao again, so he could only control the desire in his heart. "Su Yao, you''ve beaten and scolded. Now you should be relieved. You can''t calm down and listen to me." Su Yao thought it was meaningless to beat such a weak chicken as him, so he let him go for the time being He would like to see if Chen Jiayan, the peerless white lotus, could name a flower. Seeing that he was finally willing to let go of himself, Chen Jiayan was finally relieved. He got up from the ground and sat down on the sofa. "Su Yao, I was really playing with brother sun just now. As for why you appear on Mr. Huang''s bed, I really don''t know, but you can go to Mr. Huang and ask him clearly. " Go ahead. Go ahead. If you go, you will be given that by Huang Senwei, and my splendid future will come. You are a man, reputation is not very important to you, you take this as a birthday gift for me. Seeing that Chen Jiayan was looking at himself with that disgusting look, Su Yao immediately guessed what bad idea he had in mind. He couldn''t help sneering, "I''m sorry, Huang Senwei has been taken away by the police, and I called the police myself." Want him to accompany Huang Senwei? Want to trade him for a bright future? It''s better to have a spring and autumn dream. Hearing the news, Chen Jiayan and sun Qi were immediately dumbfounded. ¡°¡­¡­ You, are you telling the truth? Is Mr. Huang really taken away by the police? " Su Yao nodded, "it''s true." "Why did you call the police and arrest him?" "Because my duty is to send scum like Huang Senwei to prison." Su Yao said seriously. Chen Jiayan thinks that his brain is broken. Huang Senwei is a scum. Yes, but he is a scum with money and power. In today''s society, rich and powerful people have more advantages than ordinary people, they can even defy the existence of the law. Huang Senwei is now taken away by the police, but he will be released soon. "Are you not afraid of Mr. Huang coming out to trouble you?" "Scum like Huang Senwei will be punished by law." It''s true that Huang Senwei has money and power, but that''s on the premise that he has backstage. If his backstage arrives, he''s nothing. Chapter 1266 "What''s more, it''s you who should be worried about. If it wasn''t for you, Huang would not be a useless person now. If he does come out, who do you think he''ll settle with? " Listen to this sentence, Chen Jiayan suddenly Leng Leng, "what do you mean this?" "Huang Senwei is now a eunuch who can no longer be humane." Su Yao explained to him very kindly, "Alas, it''s a pity." "Yes, you abandoned him?" Instead of answering his question, Su Yao said, "Chen Jiayan, if you don''t want to get revenge, you''d better pray that Huang Senwei will be locked up for life. Otherwise, don''t talk about the future. You''ll lose your life. " If Huang Senwei is really released, it is estimated that the first is to settle accounts with him and the second is to settle accounts with Chen Jiayan. Unfortunately, Huang can''t do it. He has a hundred ways to make Huang die quietly. But Chen Jiayan is different. He is just a little 18 line artist. If Huang Senwei wants to, he will have 100 ways to die. Now think about it, it''s also a good thing to let Chen Jiayan and Huang Senwei bite the dog. Seeing Su Yao looking at himself with a smile, Chen Jiayan, who had been suffering from delusion of murder, immediately felt that this was a conspiracy. Su Yao deliberately abandoned Huang Senwei, and then asked Huang Senwei to charge the account to Chen Jiayan. Su Yao usually looks harmless to human beings and animals, but now he does such a thing. It''s extremely vicious. "Su Yao, you did that to Mr. Huang. Do you want to kill me?" "What? You don''t pretend now? " Su Yao sneered, "didn''t you say it had nothing to do with you? Why are you afraid of Huang Senwei''s Revenge now? " Chen Jiayan choked suddenly Su Yao, I didn''t expect you to be such a vicious person. I really misunderstood you at the beginning. " "I''m blind. I have a crush on scum like you!" Chen Jiayan''s face is thicker than the wall. "Fortunately, I found out in time, otherwise I would be cheated by you scum for a lifetime. Chen Jiayan, from now on, we are no longer lovers. By the way, you should pay me back the money I gave you. " Chen Jiayan''s face suddenly changed, "Su Yao, I tell you, I won''t break up with you! And you were willing to give me that money at the beginning. You can''t take back a cent from me! " Listening to this, even sun Qi, who is in the same camp with him, thinks that he is a complete scum, but it''s none of his business. It''s not him who is scum by Chen Jiayan. Su Yao was really annoyed by Chen Jiayan''s shameless remarks. He narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "what did you say just now? You have the ability to say it again!" "Even if I say it a thousand times, I won''t break up with you, and I won''t give you the money back." "Good." Su Yao hit the past with one blow and started a new round of unilateral abuse. "Do you want to break up? Do you want to pay back? " Chen Jiayan from the beginning of "never break up, never pay back money", to the end became "Fen Fen, still", which is mixed with a few whines. Su Yao just stopped. People like Chen Jiayan are not honest without a beating. "I''ve calculated it before I came here. You took more than 300000 yuan from me, plus the mental loss, you can give me 500000 yuan." Chapter 1267 Hearing this amount, Chen Jiayan immediately raised his voice, "500000? Why don''t you rob the bank? " "It''s illegal to rob a bank. People like you are not successors to socialism." Su Yao said. ¡°¡­¡­ No matter what you say, the 500000 is too much. Can you reduce it? " Chen Jiayan tried to bargain with him. Su Yao looked at him with a smile, "become a big star, you can''t even take out the 500000, can you?" Chen Jiayan was silent. Of course, he can take out the 500000 yuan, but he just doesn''t want to take advantage of Su Yao. "I really can''t take it out, so can you see that for the sake of our association, we need less?" "You''ve been in the circle for so many years, but you can''t even get a half million. No wonder you''re going to have to sell your boyfriend to get a bright future." "Waste like you is not suitable to stay in this kind of circle at all. I advise you to change your career as soon as possible, or you won''t even have money to buy pants and hairpins at that time." Chen Jiayan is a man with great self-esteem. When Su Yao said that, he immediately fell in love with him. "That''s half a million. I''ll give it to you now." As he said, he took out a bank card from his wallet and handed it to him. "This card has 500000. The password is six eights." Su Yao immediately took it over and put it in his pocket, "since you have paid off this account, I''ll go. Goodbye. No, never again Although Chen Jiayan was not reconciled, it was too late to regret. Moreover, he didn''t want to be beaten again. Let''s take the half million as his charity. "Go, go, hurry, you''d better not show up in front of me again!" ¡­¡­ After leaving Chen Jiayan''s apartment, Su Yao took the 500000 yuan to have a few big meals. Of course, those big meals Don''t need 500000, or even 1000. Because it wasn''t his own money that he spent, after the dinner, Su Yao went shopping again and bought himself some clothes. When it was dark, Su Yao went back to the neighborhood where he used to live. He was just about to go back to his apartment, but suddenly he found that the apartment next door was being renovated, and a lot of luxury goods were moving into it. It is estimated that someone will move in, and he should be a rich man. But this big night''s decoration here, is not afraid to disturb the people, to attract other people''s complaints? Think of here, Su Yao found a thing, other residents are not on the light, and not even speak. Only the sound of birds and decoration. It''s amazing. Su Yao, who was very curious, went to hold a man and said, "elder brother, I have something to ask you. Where are the other people living in this community?" "They all moved out today." Said the man. Su Yao was surprised, "have you all moved? What''s going on? " "Someone contracted this community." Listen to this sentence, Su Yao immediately silent. The one who moved in here is a super local tyrant. This kind of community says to buy it. When can he be as angry as others? No, since the community has been contracted, why didn''t he receive the news that he was asked to move? Is there any relationship between the local tyrant who moved in and the original owner? No, the original owner has no hidden identity Chapter 1268 "Elder brother, I have another important thing to ask you. Do all the people living in this community want to move away?" "Everyone else has to move, but you don''t have to." Said the man. Su Yao''s mind was more confused. Why should he stay alone? Is there anything fishy about it? "Brother, do you know why the people who bought this community left me?" "I don''t know about it, but you can ask Mr. Ji." "Mr. Ji?" Su Yao made an effort to search the memory of the original owner and confirmed that there was no one surnamed Ji among the people the original owner knew. "Where is Mr. Ji now?" "I''m not sure, but he will come here in three days. If you''re not in a hurry, you can ask Mr. Ji in three days." "I see, thank you." ¡­¡­ With doubts, Su Yao went into the apartment rented by the original owner. Although the original owner is very blind in love, he still has a little brain. He didn''t transfer the apartment he bought to the scum Chen Jiayan. Su Yao took a bottle of drink from the refrigerator and went back to his room. It''s still early, and there is no live broadcast at the specified time today. So Su Yao turned on his computer to prepare for the live broadcast. The original owner is a talent live broadcast. Every live broadcast is live singing. But today, the next door is being renovated, so it''s not suitable for live singing at all. As soon as the studio opened, many fans poured in, and they urged Su Yao to sing quickly. Su Yao opened Mai and cleared his throat. "I''m sorry, someone is decorating next door. It''s too noisy. I won''t sing live tonight. Is there anything you want to see?" Those fans first scolded the people who are engaged in decoration at this time, and then said what they want to see in the comment area. Su Yao looked and found that most people wanted him to live "eat chicken". Su Yao is not a game Xiaobai. Of course, he knows that what they call "eat chicken" is the elite of peace. But he has never played this game before. He''s afraid he''ll have to pick his feet. So, he gave the fans a preview of ray, "I''ve never played this game before. If I play well later, don''t despise me." Fans have shown that they will not dislike him and asked him to start soon. Su Yao had to fulfill their wish. After downloading the peace elite, he began to register his account. When creating character names, he made a mistake. After thinking about it, he played a very arrogant role - kneel down to call grandfather. After the creation, Su Yao went through the novice tutorial first, and then started matching. In this game, there are four maps, namely Island, rainforest, desert and snow. After careful consideration, he finally chose the island map. The game soon began. Su Yao marked a point at will and jumped the umbrella. And then it landed on a military base. The fans who watched him live saw that he had jumped in the military base and had already foreseen his result, but they didn''t beat him up in the comment area. Instead, they asked Su Yao to come on and try to get chicken. As soon as he landed, Su Yao heard footsteps nearby. He ran into the small house nearby and quickly searched for materials. However, his luck seems to be a little bit bad. He only picked up a s1897 shotgun Chapter 1269 After a few seconds, there was the sound of the door being opened, followed by the sound of footsteps. Obviously, someone came into the room. Su Yao quickly hid himself, and his palms were in a cold sweat. Seeing the man getting closer and closer to him, Su Yao came out from the corner. No matter what happened, he shot at the other side. Fortunately, he hit the shot. This made Su Yao confident. He quickly made up two shots, and the other side turned into a box - knelt down and asked his grandfather to knock down Wangwang Xiaosu with s1897. After confirming that there was no one else nearby, Su Yao began to lick the box in front of him, only to find that he was poorer than him, and there was only a pan in it. He went up to the second floor to search, and then found an m1614 assault rifle and 65.56mm bullet. With the equipment, Su Yao rushed out of the house, ready to kill several people. Then, as soon as he got out of the house, he was beaten into a sieve - you have been knelt down and asked your father to knock you down. Su Yao looked at each other''s licking his box with no expression on his face, feeling a little congested. He finally picked up the equipment, but he didn''t shoot a bullet, so he was killed by others. Fans saw that he was not in the right mood and quickly comforted him. After su Yao said "thank you", he started another game. And this game, he is like a koi possessed in general, successfully to the finals. Then, his luck gas seems to be used up, he met an open hanging dog, in even hit the other side more than ten guns are useless, was the other side to a shot burst head. Su Yao directly reported the open hanging dog. Fans also seem to hate kaiguagou very much. After spitting fragrance in the comment area, they comforted Su Yao and told him not to be angry. In fact, Su Yao was not angry. He just couldn''t figure out why to play a game. Is it difficult to get the first place only after you open the door? What''s the use of such a false first place? Is it to satisfy their vanity or something? After adjusting his mind, Su Yao started another game. This game, he did not enter the final circle, but only 18 people on the map, one of them with 98K to a shot in the head. Su Yao did not feel discouraged. This is just the beginning of his game. He is very satisfied to play so far With more and more games played, Su Yao''s technique is also getting better and better. Although he didn''t get the first place in the last game, the third place is also good. Su Yao picked up the mobile phone and looked at the time. He found that it was too late. After more than ten minutes of interaction with his fans, it was broadcast. ¡­¡­ The next day. Su Yao was woken up by the decoration noise next door. He was so angry that he rushed out in his pajamas and scolded. "It''s only eight o''clock now, and you''re making noise here and making people sleep. What if I''m neurasthenic by your noise? Can you afford to pay for it? " However, those people just looked at him and continued to decorate. Su Yao was almost angry with them. After a few more words, he went back to his room. Ten minutes later, he came out dressed up. He looked at the workers who were still decorating. He was full of resentment, but he didn''t say anything. He just glared at them and left. "Tangyuan, do you know the name of the person who is moving in?" "I know. His name is Ji Qinglin. He''s your target this time." Chapter 1270 Su Yao''s step is a meal, "what did you just say?" "His name is Ji Qinglin. He''s your target this time." Tangyuan repeated what he said just now. Su Yao felt that he was a dog in the sun. He had planned to go to the other party for justice, but he didn''t expect that the other party was the target of his strategy. What else can we do for our strategic targets besides spoiling them? Su Yao sighed, "then I''d better go back." "Host, did you just want to settle with Ji Qinglin?" Su Yao was a little annoyed. "Can your words be as little as your IQ?" Listening to his words, the dumplings exploded in an instant, "host, can you stop talking about my IQ all day long? If this happens to you, can you be happy? " "There is no if in the world." Su Yao said, "and it''s true that you have a low IQ. Why don''t you accept it?" Tangyuan suddenly choked You''re so annoying, host "It seems that you are not only low IQ, but also blind. I am so charming, but you call me a nuisance." Su Yao said very shamelessly. Tangyuan has seen shameless, but never seen such shameless, "host, can you order face?" "I already have a very handsome face. I don''t need another one, otherwise people all over the world will bow down under my pomegranate pants." Tangyuan Just can''t communicate, goodbye! After learning that the person who wants to move to the apartment next to him is the target of his strategy, Su Yao''s unhappiness disappears immediately. He happily went back, then pulled a staff member and asked, "do you know the contact information of Ji Qinglin?" Although the staff member had some doubts about why he knew his employer was Ji Qinglin, he did not ask, but answered his question. "I don''t know Mr. Ji''s contact information." Su Yao refused to give up, "does anyone else know?" "They don''t know." Su Yao immediately frowned, "who do you usually contact?" "Mr. Fang, Mr. Ji''s assistant, but Mr. Fang contacted us. He would not answer a stranger''s phone call." Hearing this, Su Yao had to give up the idea of calling Ji Qinglin''s assistant. He said thank you and went back to his room. Now it was morning, and there was nothing to do, so Su Yao turned on his computer and began to eat chicken. Of course, he did not forget to open the live broadcast. In addition to the fans, there are also some passers-by. And the attitude of those passers-by will be so good. Seeing that Su Yao had never eaten a chicken, he began to spray his poor skills there. He also compared other game anchors with him and said as ugly as he could be. Su Yao is too lazy to bother with these mentally retarded people who have no mothers. He asks the manager of the studio to ban them one by one. ¡­¡­ These days, Su Yao has been eating chicken live, and even addicted to it, completely forgetting that the original owner is a singing anchor. He didn''t remember it until a fan reminded him of it in the comments section. Su Yao felt very sorry for this and apologized to his fans. After playing today''s last game, he sang live. Chapter 1271 The original song is very infectious, especially when singing those lovelorn love songs, it can always make people cry. As soon as his voice opened, the comment area was quiet again, and no one was brushing the screen there. The time of a song is not very long. In a few minutes, Su Yao had finished one. After a few drinks, he began the second song. The style of the second song is the more cheerful one. The fans are brought into a new world by him before they are separated from the previous song. I don''t know how long it took for them to break away completely. Then, comments and gifts were quickly flashed in the studio, and fans began to coax him into singing a few more songs. Su Yao decided to satisfy their wishes, but when he wanted to open his voice, the voice of Tangyuan suddenly rang in his mind. "Host, Ji Qinglin has come now. Are you sure you don''t want to see him?" Su Yao really wants to see Ji Qinglin, but now it''s more important to meet the demands of his fans. This season Qinglin can be seen at any time, but if the fans run away, it will be cool. He also wants to be outstanding in the live broadcast industry. "I''ll see him when I''m done live." Tang Yuan wanted to say something, but he found that he was cut off from him Forget it, you can do whatever you like. Anyway, Ji Qinglin is not his strategic target. Although he said that, Su Yao wanted to see Ji Qinglin in his heart. After he quickly sang three more songs, he told the fans and went to the apartment next door to find Ji Qinglin. ¡­¡­ The door was soon opened, and out came a man of outstanding appearance. However, his face was not very good-looking, and he had dark circles under his eyes. It was obvious that he didn''t sleep well. "Hello, I''m Su Yao. I''m your neighbor. Please give me more advice in the future." Su Yao stretched out his right hand and grinned at him. And the other side didn''t want to shake hands with him, just nodded, and then regretted Wen Rujin spitting out three words from his mouth, "Ji Qinglin." Su Yao didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He took back his right hand and asked, "I heard that Mr. Ji bought this community and let other residents move away, but let me stay. Can I ask why?" "Your voice." Ji Qinglin said lightly. He didn''t know what he meant at all. Su Yao looked at him in a confused way, "ah?" Voice? What do you mean? Is it because I think his voice sounds good that I didn''t let him move? But that''s strange. Ji Qinglin doesn''t look like a voice controller "Your voice can make me sleep." Ji Qinglin frowned when he said this. He didn''t want to explain to Su Yao, but when he saw the other side''s expression, he couldn''t help saying it. It was just as ridiculous as he could go to sleep after listening to Su Yao''s voice. Although Ji Qinglin only said a short sentence, Su Yao guessed the whole story with this short sentence. "Mr. Ji, you have insomnia, but after hearing my voice, you can fall asleep, so you didn''t let me move, did you?" "And you moved here to be able to sleep, right?" Chapter 1272 Ji Qinglin nodded. Half a month ago, he got a very strange insomnia, exhausted countless ways, can''t sleep, as long as he closed his eyes, his mind is full of the sound of the train starting. By chance, he heard a song that put him to sleep. He thought it might be a way to ask people to find out who the singer of that song was and then come here. He also thought about what to do when he found the other person, but when he saw the person, he found that he couldn''t say anything. He knew each other''s eyes very well. He had seen them many times in his dreams, and those dreams were Thinking of the dreams that he had had, Ji Qinglin''s ears suddenly turned red. But Su Yao didn''t notice that he was full of how to stay with Ji Qinglin. At this time, Ji Qinglin said, "Mr. Su, I want to hire you." Su Yao Leng Leng, "what do you mean?" "As long as you sing me a song every night, I''ll give you a big reward." Ji Qinglin said, "I don''t know if Mr. Su would like to?" "Yes, of course I will, and even if I don''t get paid, I will." Su Yao did not think about the answer. He was still worried about what kind of excuse he should find to approach Ji Qinglin, but he didn''t expect Ji Qinglin to take the initiative to come up with it. It was just about to doze off when someone sent a pillow. Ji Qinglin didn''t expect that he would promise so readily. He was stunned Now that you agree, Mr. Su, let''s talk about the compensation. " "I don''t need money. You don''t need to give me money." "What do you want?" "I want you to fall in love with me." Su Yao said jokingly. Ji Qinglin frowned, "Mr. Su, you''d better not make fun of me. And as far as I know, you already have a boyfriend. It would be bad if your boyfriend knew about it. " "I didn''t expect that Mr. Ji, you even knew this kind of thing, but you didn''t find out one thing. I broke up with my boyfriend just a few days ago." Su Yao said. Ji Qinglin''s brow frowned more tightly, "Mr. Su, I''m not interested in your private affairs." Su Yao looked at him with a smile, "since you are not interested in my private affairs, why do you investigate me so clearly?" Ji Qinglin opened his mouth and finally said only two words, "sorry." Originally, he just asked his assistant Fang Yu to check the singer''s name and where he lived, but he didn''t expect Fang Yu, who was not reliable, to check each other''s background directly. "Since you apologize to me, I''ll forgive you this time." Su Yao waved his hand and said, "and I was joking for you just now. Don''t care. In return, you can treat me to dinner every day. Don''t give me money. Even if you give it, I won''t accept it. " Seeing that he really didn''t want money, Ji Qinglin didn''t want to say anything more. He wanted to go back to the house after a reply. Su Yao stopped him and said, "Mr. Ji, it happens that I don''t have anything to do right now, and you don''t seem to be in good spirits. Otherwise, I will sing a song for you now?" Ji Qinglin shook his head, "today or not, tomorrow to talk about it." Chapter 1273 Late at night, listening to the sound coming from the apartment next door, Su Yao suddenly worried. Looking at the degree of Ji Qinglin''s dark circles under his eyes, it should be that he hasn''t had a good sleep for several days in a row. This person can''t sleep for a day, let alone several days and nights. It would be bad if he died suddenly. So thinking, Su Yao was more worried. He casually put on a coat, ran out in a pair of slippers, and knocked on the door of the apartment next door. After a few minutes, the door was opened, and Ji Qinglin came out from inside. "What can I do for you, Mr. Su?" "I heard something just now. I''m afraid something might happen to you. I''ll come and have a look." Su Yao said, "your face is very ugly, isn''t it uncomfortable?" "Nothing. It''s just a headache." "Headache is not a small problem. I have to go to the hospital. I''ll take you to the hospital now." Ji Qinglin refused his kindness, "no, I just didn''t sleep well, and I''m used to it." "In that case, I''ll give you a massage. That will make you more comfortable." Su Yao said as he pushed him in. Ji Qinglin can only ask him to massage himself. I don''t know where Su Yao learned the technique. After he gave him a massage, Ji Qinglin felt that his head didn''t hurt so much. "Thank you very much, Mr. Su." "If you really want to thank me, talk to me for a while." Since Ji Qinglin said that his voice can make him sleep, I will let him sleep well now. Ji Qinglin answered, "good." So, the strange dialogue began - "Mr. Ji, have you ever been in love?" "What is love? Is it important to have a career?" Ji Qinglin asked. Su Yao was choked by his words, "then you are not going to fall in love all your life?" "I guess so." ¡°¡­¡­ What do you think of me? " Ji Qinglin immediately sent him a good man card, "Mr. Su, you are a good man." Su Yao Shit, I can''t talk anymore. "Mr. Ji, I suddenly want to sing a song. I just thought of this song. Can you help me to hear if there is any problem?" Ji Qinglin knew the effect of his singing on himself, so he quickly refused, but it was too late. Su Yao has already opened his voice, and he is still singing a little yellow song. The lyrics are very explicit. Ji Qinglin inexplicably remembered the dreams he had had before, and his ears became more and more red. As soon as he was ready to say something, a strong sense of sleepiness suddenly swept over him, and he just went to sleep. After a song, Su Yaogang wanted to ask Ji Qinglin if he felt anything, but found that he was asleep. He could only swallow what he had just said, and then he took Ji Qinglin back to his bedroom. By the way, he did it to the end and took off his clothes and shoes. Ji Qinglin looks tall and thin, but he didn''t expect that after he took off his clothes, he was so tall and thin. Looking at his perfect eight abdominal muscles, Su Yao swallowed his saliva, then couldn''t help reaching out and touching a few, just like a sex wolf. Tangyuan are some can not go on, "host, you can not be so good / color, your saliva down." Su Yao stretched out his hand and wiped his saliva at will. "He''s my object. What''s wrong with me touching his body, and he''s not awake now." Chapter 1274 ¡°¡­¡­ But he is not your object now. " "The object of the future is also the object, so he is my object." Su Yao said with great reason. Tangyuan Host, you are such a logical genius. "Host, then you go on, but you''d better pray that Ji Qinglin won''t wake up suddenly, or you''ll be treated as a shameless rascal by him." Su Yao waved his hand and said, "wake up when you wake up. Anyway, I''m not afraid, and that will be more exciting." Tangyuan Host, why do you want to wear pinru''s clothes? #After touching Ji Qinglin''s eight abdominal muscles, Su Yao took out his mobile phone and took several pictures of him. He even set the one he was most satisfied with as a lock screen wallpaper Su Yao hasn''t left yet. Instead, he sits by the bed and stares at Ji Qinglin for more than ten minutes. After seeing enough, he leaves The next morning. When the sun came in from the window, Ji Qinglin opened his eyes. He sat up and the quilt that covered him slipped down, revealing his good figure. Ji Qinglin didn''t take care of it. He recalled what happened last night. When he heard Su Yao sing, he suddenly stopped there. He had no idea what happened in the back. However, he should have fallen asleep, and Su Yao kindly carried him to the bedroom. Sure enough, Su Yao''s singing helped him. Maybe he can record Su Yao''s song and listen to it every day when he wants to sleep. Well, I''ll discuss this with Su Yao later After a full sleep, Ji Qinglin is much more energetic. After a simple wash, he started today''s work. After a while, the door was knocked. He went to open the door and saw that the person standing outside was not su Yao, but his assistant Fang Yu. Fang Yuyang raised his breakfast, "president, do you want to have some?" "Come in." Ji Qinglin said in a faint voice. After getting his permission, Fang Yu came in and found that his computer was on. He couldn''t help frowning, "didn''t you sleep last night?" "Sleep." Ji Qinglin said. Fang Yu has fully understood his recent work and rest, "how many minutes of sleep?" But this time it''s not what he thought, "a night''s sleep." "One night?" Fang Yu didn''t believe Ji Qinglin''s words, "don''t make fun of me." Ji Qinglin is too lazy to explain to him. "President, this is not going to work. If you don''t have a good sleep, you will die suddenly one day Fang Yu feels that he is becoming an old lady. Before that, he only needed to manage Ji Qinglin''s itinerary. But now, in addition to the itinerary, he has to manage Ji Qinglin''s three meals a day and his work and rest. If this continues, he will enter menopause ahead of time. Ji Qinglin a cold cross in the past, "shut up!" But Fang Yu is not afraid of him at all. He has been with Ji Qinglin for several years. He has already found out what kind of person he is. Although Ji Qinglin looks very cold on the surface, he is actually a bean curd heart with a knife mouth. "President, why don''t I go and call Su Yao over now?" "He was here last night." Chapter 1275 Listening to this, Fang Yu immediately raised his voice, "what, he was here last night?" Ji Qinglin nodded. "So it''s true that you just said you slept all night?" Ji Qinglin nodded again. "Then he is a good medicine." Fang Yu couldn''t help sighing. So many doctors tried their best not to let Ji Qinglin fall asleep. Su Yao just sang a song and Ji Qinglin fell asleep. It''s a miracle. "President, why don''t you find a reason to keep him around so that you can have a good sleep every night." "He said he was not short of money." Ji Qinglin said. Fang Yu frowned, "no, I investigated him. He''s just a small anchor of a live broadcasting company. He can earn 30000 or 40000 yuan a month at most. And as far as I know, all the money he earned went to his boyfriend Don''t know how, listen to this last words, Ji Qinglin in the heart inexplicably some uncomfortable, "he has now broken up with his boyfriend." Fang Yu suddenly looked at him strangely, "president, how do you know this?" "He said it himself." Fang Yu suddenly thought of what, "in addition to this sentence, has he said anything else?" "He said he wanted to talk to me..." At this point, Ji Qinglin pause, "why do you talk so much today?" When it comes to half of it, there must be something fishy about it. "President, since Mr. Su has broken up, I think you can go after him." "Why should I pursue him?" "In this way, you can keep him by your side." Fang Yu said boldly, "but the doctor said that your disease may not be good all your life. You can still sleep with the help of Mr. Su''s singing, but after Mr. Su gets married and has children in the future, you will have to lose sleep all your life. " Ji Qinglin was silent. It is reasonable to say that Fang Yu''s proposal is good, but he should not leave Su Yao with him for his own selfish desire, not to mention that he does not like Su Yao at all. Fang Yu saw that he didn''t speak. He thought he agreed to his proposal, so he said, "president, I''ll help you to prepare a bunch of roses now, and then you''ll go to tell Mr. Su. Mr. Su will promise you." Seeing that he arranged everything clearly, Ji Qinglin''s eyes became cold. "Fang Yu, do you think I''m a good talker because I haven''t lost my temper recently?" Seeing his eyes like this, Fang Yu knew that he was going to be angry. Although he is not afraid of Ji Qinglin, he is afraid of the angry Ji Qinglin. He doesn''t want to be sent to Africa to dig coal again. "President, I was joking just now. You just let those words go as a fart." "Go Ji Qinglin pointed to the door and said to him. "All right, all right, I''ll go now." "Wait!" Ji Qinglin stops him. "President, what else can I do for you?" "Go and get Mr. Su." Ji Qinglin said. "Well, I''ll go now." Oh, the man said that just now, but now he wants me to call people over. I don''t know what they want to do in the same room With the meaning of eight trigrams in the end, Fang Yu knocked on the door of Su Yao''s apartment. Looking at the strange man standing at the door, Su Yao''s eyes were wary, "who are you?" Chapter 1276 Fang Yu looked him up and down, and found that he and Ji Qinglin were quite matched. "Mr. Su, I''m Fang Yu, Mr. Ji''s assistant." Listening to these words, Su Yao''s eyes suddenly changed, "it''s Mr. Ji''s assistant. What can I do for you?" Seeing that his attitude changed so fast, Fang Yu felt that he was interested in Ji Qinglin. He couldn''t help but raise a smile on his face, "the president asked me to call you in the past." "Did he say what I was going to do?" "I''m not very clear about that, but I think he probably wants to tell you. He just sent people to buy roses." Fang Yu said solemnly. Su Yao looked at him with suspicious eyes, "what you said is true?" "Of course it''s true. I never cheat. If I tell you a lie, I''ll have five thunders in a day. " God, please don''t thunder me. I''m a white lie. I''m trying to help my president. "Mr. Fang, don''t joke with me. I told Mr. Ji yesterday, but he refused." Su Yao said. "Oh. Wait, what did you say? Did you tell my president yesterday? " Fang Yu looks at him with the monster''s eyes. This is the first time that someone dares to tell the president of his family that he is a man. Su Yao didn''t think there was anything to hide about it at all. He directly admitted, "yes, but I was rejected, so please don''t make such a joke in the future, or I will take it seriously." Fang Yu He guessed correctly. Su Yao really meant that to his president. In this case, he must make up these two people. All this is for the sake of the president''s life. "Mr. Su, are you going to give up pursuing my president?" "What do you mean, Mr. Fang?" Su Yao asked curiously. "In fact, if you want to be with my president, I can help you chase my president." Fang Yu replied. "Why are you doing this? Are you not afraid that Mr. Ji will be angry when he knows? " "You don''t need to know these two points. You just need to know that I really want to help you. Mr. Su, if you like, I can tell you all my president''s preferences now. " "Tell me now." Su Yao said without hesitation. Since God sent him a super helper, he accepted it impolitely. Anyway, it''s not for nothing. "The president really likes too many things. I can''t finish it at one breath. Moreover, if I stay here for a long time, the president will be very suspicious. So we''d better exchange our contact information first and talk about it in detail on wechat later. " In fact, there are only a few preferences of the president, but in order to get inside and get some useful information, it is necessary to exchange contact information. Su Yao felt that he was right, so he exchanged his contact information with him and made his remarks a great help. Fang Yu made Su Yao the wife of the future president. "Mr. Su, I have another important thing to ask you." "What''s the matter?" "Later, if the president asks me if I have said anything to you, you can say that I haven''t said anything. If I can''t, I will be miserable, and I won''t be able to give you advice." Fang Yu said. Su Yao patted his chest and assured, "I know. I will keep it secret." Chapter 1277 When Su Yao passed, Ji Qinglin was sitting in front of his computer. Su Yao didn''t want to disturb him, but he found out. He came over and said, "Mr. Ji, what can I do for you?" "My assistant bought me breakfast, but he bought too much for me. I can''t finish it all by myself. I guess you haven''t had breakfast yet, so I asked him to call you over." Ji Qinglin replied. Fang Yu, who is said to be a fool, tries to keep smiling. Su Yao suddenly realized and nodded, "so it''s like this. It''s just that I haven''t had breakfast today. I''ll accompany Mr. Ji to eat with you. But I''m not a good eater. Don''t give up then. " "I won''t give up." Ji Qinglin said as he began to open the breakfast box, Fang Yu wanted to go up to help, but he stopped him, "you just stay, don''t help me." Once again, Fang Yu felt that he was too difficult. He tried his best to find a partner for him there, and he was good enough to dislike himself there again and again. If you make him angry, you must let him try what is called wife chasing crematorium. Ji Qinglin looked at Fang Yu, who was still there. "What are you still doing there? Have you finished with your work?" "I haven''t had breakfast yet." Fang Yu said wrongly. Even if you dislike him, it''s too much not to give him breakfast! He had never seen a man as dog as the president. "Then you go out and eat." Ji Qinglin looks at his assistant with the eyes of a fool. Fang Yu took a deep breath. Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. No one cares if you are angry. "I know. Then I won''t disturb your world. Goodbye." Before leaving, Fang Yu gave Su Yao a look in the eyes, and told him not to say those words. Su Yao nodded, saying that he would keep a secret. Fang Yu left at ease. Ji Qinglin, who noticed their eye contact, suddenly felt a little uncomfortable and said, "Mr. Su, did Fang Yu say something to you?" Su Yao, who was eating steamed stuffed bun, was choked when he heard this. He thumped his chest, but he couldn''t swallow it. Ji Qinglin, who was sitting next to him, quickly handed him a glass of water, "Mr. Su, you drink some water." Su Yao took the glass of water and poured it all into his mouth, which made him feel more comfortable Mr. Ji, what did you just say? " "Mr. Su, did Fang Yu tell you something you shouldn''t say?" Ji Qinglin repeated what he said just now. "No, No." Su Yao quickly denied, afraid that he did not believe his words, and quickly added, "Mr. Fang just told me about your situation, the rest, he did not say anything, you must not think too much." Damn, I didn''t expect Ji Qinglin to be so sharp. He was scared to death. But, even then, he also has to abide by the agreement between himself and Fang Yu, otherwise he will become a villain. Seeing whether Su Yao recognized him so quickly, Ji Qinglin knew that Fang Yu must have said something he shouldn''t have said, but he didn''t want to embarrass Su Yao, so he uncovered it. But, should calculate of account still want to calculate clear, Fang Yu he don''t want to hide past. "So that''s it. I''m relieved." Seeing that Ji Qinglin believed his words, Su Yao was relieved, but he didn''t dare to stay any longer. He said, "I have something else to do, so I won''t disturb you." and then he left. Ji Qinglin looks at the figure that he leaves in a hurry and climbs on the corner of his mouth with a few smiles that he doesn''t find Chapter 1278 At the point of going to bed at night, Su Yao knocked on Ji Qinglin''s door. His eyes were bright, as if something good had happened. "Mr. Ji, I just thought of a song. I want to sing it to you." "Mr. Su, you are very fast in composing songs." Ji Qinglin said, "but why do you always let me help you listen?" "Mr. Ji, I''ve met muse. I''m full of inspiration now." Su Yao laughed, "and I want you to be the first to hear my song, Mr. Ji." Listening to this last sentence, Ji Qinglin was stunned Why do you want me to be the first to hear your new song? " "I''m not very clear about that. If I have to give a reason, I think I mean that to you." Ji Qinglin frowned, "Mr. Su, you''d better not make such a joke with me." "And we''ve only known each other for two days. You can''t have that feeling for me." "Don''t you know the word ''love at first sight'' Su Yao asked with a smile. "The so-called love at first sight is actually an uprising, so Mr. Su, you just like my face." Ji Qinglin said solemnly. Su Yao didn''t know how he said that with such an expression. He couldn''t help laughing, "Mr. Ji, your face is really good, but I didn''t mean that to you because of your face." Ji Qinglin is too lazy to argue with him, "Mr. Su, don''t you want to sing? Come in." Su Yao followed him into the room, looked around and sat down on the soft sofa. He waved to Ji Qinglin, "Mr. Ji, come here." Ji Qinglin walked over and sat next to him. As soon as he sat down, Su Yao opened his voice and began to sing what he called the song of his latest creation. What he sings today is a courtship song, and the lyrics give Ji Qinglin a feeling of Indescribability. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he wanted to hear Su Yao sing. As soon as he got to his mouth, he swallowed back. A song will soon be over, but it''s strange that Ji Qinglin finds that he doesn''t feel sleepy at all, on the contrary, he is still very energetic. Su Yao also noticed it. He frowned, "Mr. Ji, are you not sleepy at all?" Ji Qinglin nodded. Su Yao''s brow frowned more tightly. "Is there anything wrong with this song? Mr. Ji, did you feel anything when you listened to this song just now? " "No Ji Qinglin said. "It shouldn''t be..." "Mr. Ji, why don''t I sing other songs?" Ji Qinglin nodded, "yes." Su Yao thought about the songs he knew, picked a more soothing one and began to sing. This time, Ji Qinglin has gone to sleep before the song is finished. Seeing that Ji Qinglin was asleep, Su Yao stopped immediately. After staring at Ji Qinglin for a while, he carried the man into the bedroom. This time, he did not leave, but with Ji Qinglin sleep in the same bed. So the next day, as soon as Ji Qinglin opened his eyes, he saw Su Yao lying beside him. He was stunned. Then he tried to recall what happened last night. Unfortunately, he only remembered that he fell asleep listening to Su Yao''s songs. As for what happened behind this, only Su Yao knows Chapter 1279 Ji Qinglin was just about to wake up Su Yao when a mobile phone ring suddenly rang. He looked at it and found that it was not his cell phone ringing, but Su Yao''s. Moreover, he saw the lock screen wallpaper of Su Yao''s mobile phone, which was a picture of abdominal muscles. I don''t know why. He always thinks it''s his own picture. As soon as Ji Qinglin is ready to take Su Yao''s mobile phone up to have a look, Su Yao suddenly opens his eyes and takes back his hand silently. ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Su, can you explain to me why you are in my bed Su Yao laughed dryly, "well, I should have been too sleepy last night, so I slept in your bed." Ji Qinglin didn''t care about it with him, "can you leave now? Fang Yu will come here soon. If he sees us together, his fool will misunderstand something." "Mr. Ji, do you care so much about your reputation?" "Don''t you care about your reputation at all, Mr. Su?" Ji Qinglin asked. Su Yao immediately choked on him I know. I''ll leave now. I''ll never let anyone know that we were sleeping together last night. " However, the accident happened. As soon as Su Yao opened the door, he saw Fang Yu standing outside the door, raising his hand to knock. Ji Qinglin, who just came here, also saw Fang Yu. At this moment, the air seems to freeze. Fang Yu looked at Su Yao and Ji Qinglin, then showed a smile of unknown meaning, "Mr. Su, President, you two should not be together last night?" Ji Qinglin has a cold eye. But Fang Yu was not afraid at all. He continued, "the day before yesterday, President, you said that you didn''t mean anything to Mr. Su. As a result, you were sleeping with him last night. Your action is really fast." Looking at Ji Qinglin''s ugly face, Su Yao thinks it''s necessary to explain, otherwise Fang Yu will be killed by Ji Qinglin. He can''t lose Fang Yu''s great help right now. "Mr. Fang, you misunderstood that nothing happened last night." However, his words fell into Fang Yu''s ears, and it became 300 taels of silver here. He laughed at them very vaguely, "understand, I understand. Don''t worry, I won''t tell you about it." On hearing this, Su Yao knew that he didn''t believe what he said, so he stopped explaining. Because sometimes explanation is cover up, cover up is the fact, and the fact is that he and Ji Qing were sleeping in the same bed last night. Su Yao looked at Ji Qinglin and gave him a look. Ji Qinglin somehow understood his meaning, looked at Fang Yu and said in a cold voice, "if you say no more, you will go to Africa to dig coal and never come back." It seems that the matter of going to Africa to dig coal has caused a big shadow to Fang Yu. He immediately changed the topic, "president, Mr. Su, I bought too much breakfast today. Would you like to have some?" Su Yao stayed for breakfast, but he thought of what might happen next. In order not to be affected, he thought he had better leave quickly. "I won''t eat it. I have something important today. You can eat it." With these words, he left quickly. Chapter 1280 Fang Yu looks at Ji Qinglin, who looks a little ugly. He always thinks that he will become miserable next. He swallowed a little nervously, put his breakfast on the ground and ran out quickly, "president, I have something to do today. You can eat breakfast by yourself." Ji Qinglin sneered, "do you think you don''t have to be punished in this way? It''s really naive." Fang Yu saw Su Yao, who was just about to enter the room, and ran over quickly, "Mr. Su, I have a very important thing to ask you." "What''s the matter?" "You didn''t tell the president what I told you yesterday, did you?" "No, I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t keep his word." Su Yao said. "Are you sure you didn''t?" "Is it good for me to say it? And now I''m going to rely on your assists, aren''t I Fang Yu thought about it and thought that what he said was quite reasonable, so he believed that he didn''t say it out. However, there is one thing that he cares about. "Mr. Su, I have something else to ask you. You must answer truthfully, or I won''t help you." "What''s the matter?" "Did you sleep with my president last night?" Fang Yu winked at him. Su Yao thought about it carefully and thought that there was nothing to hide about it, so he admitted, "I really slept with Mr. Ji last night." Smell speech, Fang Yu immediately excited up, "that last night you two did not happen anything passionate things?" "No Su Yao sighed, "I want something to happen, but even if I have that bear heart, I don''t have that leopard gall. If I do something, Mr. Ji will hate me to death. " "Do you want to take down my president as soon as possible?" Fang Yu asked with a smile. "Do you have a way?" "Of course." Fang Yu said while taking out a bag of things, "this is what I beg for. As long as you pour a little into the water my president drinks, he will turn into a wolf in color. At that time, you can do what you want." Su Yao took the bag of things and said with half faith, "are you sure it''s useful for this thing?" "It''s useful, but it''s useless. Just try it yourself." Su Yao nodded, "that''s right. I''ll take it." "But why do you want to help me?" "That''s because I can''t bear to be a single dog all my life." Fang Yu said nonsense, "do you know, my president has never been in love, or even a secret lover. He thinks his career is more important than anything. He''s almost thirty now. If he goes on like this, he''ll really become a leftover man who has nothing to do with it. " Su Yao''s silence, " Let me venture to ask, "how old is your president?" "Twenty eight years old." Fang Yu replied. "It''s really thirty. However, are you not afraid that the president of your family will punish you severely when he knows about this? " "Of course I am." But he was even more afraid of the sudden death of his president. If it were not for this, he would not help Su Yao chase his own president. "But I''m willing to sacrifice for the happiness of the president for the rest of his life." Chapter 1281 "Pa pa pa." Su Yao suddenly clapped, "Mr. Fang, you are really great." Fang Yu some embarrassed to smile, "praise me don''t have to, you just help me keep this secret on the line." Su Yao patted his chest, "don''t worry, as long as I''m alive, then the secret will never be revealed." "I believe in you, Mr. Su." "Oh, really?" At this time, Ji Qinglin''s voice suddenly rang. Listening to this voice, Su Yao and Fang Yu suddenly froze. Fang Yu turned around stiffly, "president, when did you come?" "Just now." Ji Qinglin has no expression on his face. Fang Yu could not help shivering, "president, what did you hear?" "Don''t worry, I only heard the last two words." Smell speech, Fang Yu is more afraid, "president, if I say I didn''t say anything, will you believe me?" "What do you say?" Ji Qinglin looked at him with a smile. "While I''m not angry, you''d better tell me all the stupid things you do. If you can''t, don''t blame me for not reading Jiuqing. Of course, if you say it all out, I''ll probably let you go. " Fang Yu I believe in you ghost, you devil are very bad! If I say that, you will send me to Africa to dig coal. When Su Yao saw that they had been waiting for a long time, he felt that it was necessary for him to come out to save the field, otherwise he would really lose Fang Yu''s super help. With this in mind, Su Yao stepped forward and interposed between them, "Mr. Ji, you misunderstood that Mr. Fang didn''t do anything superfluous." Ji Qinglin picked the eyebrow, the corner of his mouth clearly hooked a few radians, but there was no smile in his eyes, "I think I haven''t said it yet, how do you know I misunderstood?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is really a proposition. Su Yao felt a little headache, "Mr. Ji, no matter whether you believe it or not, I will say -" "Mr. Fang just asked me to take good care of you, but he didn''t want you to know about it, so he asked me to keep it a secret." Fang Yu gives Su Yao a look - good brother, I really don''t believe the wrong person. Su Yao smiles at him - don''t worry, with me, you won''t be sent to Africa to dig coal by Mr. Ji. I didn''t notice their eye contact at all. Ji Qinglin wants to laugh. They didn''t want to talk, and he could guess what happened. He is a little angry, but he is in Qi Fangyu''s own opinion. "Fang Yu, come with me. I have something to say to you." Fang Yu was so sad that she could die on the spot. "Chief executive, I have a stomachache all of a sudden. Can you let me go to the toilet first?" "Sure, go ahead." Ji Qinglin said. Although Fang Yu didn''t say anything to himself, Su Yao just understood what he was going to do, "Mr. Fang, you take you to the toilet." Fang Yu immediately grabbed his hand, "OK, please." Looking at two people pull together hand, Ji Qinglin suddenly feel a little bit eye-catching, but in the end still did not say anything. As soon as he was ready to go in with him, the door was suddenly clamped by the wind. After not seeing Ji Qinglin, Fang Yu was relieved, "Mr. Su, do you have a back door?" "Yes, I''ll take you." Chapter 1282 Fang Yu ran away directly from the back door. Before he ran away, he said to Su Yao, "Mr. Su, you must keep a secret. Even if my president seduces you, you can''t say it, or I''ll be finished. " Su Yao wanted to say that if Ji Qinglin seduced him, he would say everything. But in order not to stimulate Fang Yu, he felt that he should not say it, "Mr. Fang, you can rest assured that no matter what kind of situation I face, I will not say it." "I believe in you, good-bye when you are predestined!" With that, he ran away. Su Yao sighed and went to open the front door. Ji Qinglin also stood outside, saw him come out, and said, "Fang Yu, did he escape from the back door?" Su Yao looked at him with ghost eyes, "how do you know?" "Fang Yu has been my assistant for several years. I know what kind of person he is best." Ji Qinglin said. Su Yao was silent. "Don''t worry, Mr. Su. I just want to tell you that you must not believe what Fang Yu said. He is the most unreliable guy." Su Yaodu did not make complaints about where to start. Fang Yu has been your assistant for so many years. If he is so unreliable, why do you want to keep him with you. Is there something wrong between you two? "Thank you for telling me this, Mr. Ji. If you have nothing else to do, I''ll go out for breakfast. " "Mr. Su, don''t you invite me to come with you?" Su Yao looked at him strangely, "has Mr. Fang bought breakfast for you?" "I''m tired of the breakfast he bought." Ji Qinglin said boldly. "Mr. Ji, I find that you talk more and more. It''s not the same as when I first met you." Ji Qinglin picked his eyebrows. "When you first met me, what kind of person did you think I was?" "It''s the kind of people who talk less in the cold." Su Yao said. "I really don''t speak much, but I don''t know how. When I see you, I want to say more suddenly. This is probably fate." Su Yao Is Ji Qinglin teasing him? I''m definitely teasing him, otherwise why do you say that all of a sudden? "Mr. Ji, what kind of person do you think I am?" "A good man." Ji Qinglin did not want to answer. Suddenly, Su Yao, who was given a good man card, could not help doubting his life. "Is that all?" Is that his illusion? In fact, Ji Qinglin is not teasing him at all? It''s the truth? "Yes, you''re a good man, and you''re the kind with a bad heart." Ji Qinglin speaks frankly. Su Yao I''m just a virgin in your heart. Thank you very much! "Mr. Ji, please don''t send me a good person card in the future. I really don''t need it." Ji Qinglin nodded, "I know. Let''s have breakfast now." "Wait, Mr. Ji, you seem to be the president of a company. If you are photographed by the paparazzi, won''t you be spread all kinds of rumors, such as the bankruptcy of your company?" "Do you think any media would dare to offend me?" Ji Qinglin asked with a smile. Su Yao It turns out that this is the power of capitalists. Today, he finally saw it. Chapter 1283 Finally, Su Yao followed Ji Qinglin to have breakfast. But on the way, he met an unexpected person, that person is slag male Chen Jiayan. Chen Jiayan also noticed him, and when he saw Ji Qing standing beside him, his face suddenly became very ugly. But it''s not because I recognized Ji Qinglin, but "Su Yao, who is this wild man around you?" This is like Su Yao putting a green hat on him. Su Yao didn''t know whether he should be angry or smile. "Chen Jiayan, who am I with? Does it have anything to do with you?" Ji Qinglin knows that Su Yao has an ex boyfriend named Chen Jiayan, but he has never seen him. Now that he saw Chen Jiayan, he could not help doubting Su Yao''s taste. Chen Jiayan is a restless man, but Su Yao has been with him for so long. He is really blind. When he looked at Su Yao, his eyes seemed to say - your taste is really bad. Su Yao, who understood his eyes, covered his face and roared in his heart. The person with bad taste is not him, but the fool of the original owner, so Chen Jiayan has nothing to do with him. "You''ve given me a green hat, and it doesn''t matter at all?" In Chen Jiayan''s eyes, although he broke up with Su Yao, Su Yao was still his property. Su Yao could never do anything wrong to him. Chen Jiayan, this is completely good scar forget pain. Su Yao was angry and laughed by his shameless words, "Chen Jiayan, I have already broken up with you. Can you stop doing this? If your fans know about it, you''ll lose face and go to the Pacific. " However, Chen Jiayan is a cheeky man, and his face is still injured, so he is not afraid that his fans will recognize him. And also because of this, so he can speak those words. "Su Yao, you unilaterally proposed to break up, but did not agree, so we are still in a relationship. That''s what you''re doing now "I work hard outside, but you go out of the way to find other wild men. Are you worthy of me? Do you have a good conscience? " Chen Jiayan didn''t control his tone at all. His words brought people around him. Su Yao sneered and kicked the shameless Chen Jiayan to the ground. "Chen Jiayan, it seems that you didn''t remember the last lesson, so I''ll give you a good lesson today, so that you don''t have to pester me shamelessly in the future." Chen Jiayan wanted to swear, but when he saw the crowd standing beside him, he immediately had a plan. "Everyone come to comment on me. This man not only colludes with other men behind my back, but also finds his adulterer to beat me. It''s unreasonable." People all sympathize with the weak. Seeing that Su Yao and Ji Qinglin are the ones who have the upper hand, they turn their hearts to Chen Jiayan and point at them. "What a shame." "I''m pretty good-looking, but I didn''t expect that my heart was so black..." Listening to the public''s abuse of Su Yao and Ji Qinglin, Chen Jiayan was very happy. He raised his head to appreciate their embarrassed expressions. But I didn''t expect that Ji Qinglin still had that expression, but Su Yao turned red Chapter 1284 Looking at his red eyes, Chen Jiayan suddenly felt a bad premonition. The next second, Su Yao''s tears rolled down his eyes like a broken pearl. "Chen Jiayan, I''ve broken up with you, and you''ve given me medicine and sent me to the vice president''s bed of your company, ready to exchange for a bright future. I don''t intend to worry about this matter with you. What else do you want? Do you have to force me to death before you are willing?" Ji Qinglin didn''t expect that Su Yao had such an experience, and he couldn''t help feeling a little pity. He looked at Su Yao, who was crying very sad, and clenched his fist, ready to give Chen Jiayan, a scum in the scum, some color to see. Su Yao is a little happy to see that he wants to fight Chen Jiayan, because it means that Ji Qinglin begins to care about himself, but for the sake of the next plan, he can only stop Ji Qinglin. So he winked at Ji Qinglin. Ji Qinglin knew what he meant, so he gave up the impulse to beat Chen Jiayan, a scum. However, he kept the name of Chen Jiayan in mind, and was ready to let Fang Yu check his details after he went back, and let Chen Jiayan lose his job by the way. ¡­¡­ Chen Jiayan didn''t think that what he was most worried about was still happening. He was at a loss. At first, the melon eaters were still doubting whether Su Yao''s words were true or not. But now when they see Chen Jiayan''s expression and Su Yao''s pathetic expression, they believe Su Yao''s words. As a result, their eyes turned from pity to disgust. Chen Jiayan is really a scum. He betrayed his ex boyfriend for his bright future. Fortunately, the boy saw his true face clearly, otherwise he would be killed by this scum in the future. From heaven to hell is just a moment, from being pitied to being scolded is just a moment. All the melon eaters turned to Su Yao and helped him denounce Chen Jiayan, a scum. "I''m really a scum among scum. I sold my boyfriend for my future. It''s worse than pigs and dogs." "If it were me, I would skin him." "Shameless scum, how did your parents give birth to such social scum as you?" "He, I guess he has no father or mother. He was an orphan when he was young. That''s why he did such immoral things." Hearing that they were all abusing themselves, Chen Jiayan, no matter how shameless he was, still had a little self-esteem. His face suddenly turned red with anger. "You mustn''t believe what he said. It''s obvious that he is restless and gets into the bed of other men, but now he''s doing the same thing. Su Yao, I''ve been so kind to you, but you''ve done such a heartless thing. Won''t your conscience be uneasy? " Su Yao sneered, took out a recording pen from his pocket and shook it in front of Chen Jiayan''s eyes. "Chen Jiayan, I have evidence. Do you want to hear what you said before?" Chen Jiayan was too scared to make a sound. When did Su Yao record the sound? Did he calculate it long ago? "Chen Jiayan, you''d better not pester me again in the future, or I don''t mind playing this audio to let your fans know what kind of person you are. I think you don''t want to be ruined because of this?" Chapter 1285 Chen Jiayan almost vomited blood because of his words. He wanted to say something more, but someone said, "Hey, how do I think he looks very similar to Chen Jiayan, who played the role of gone with the wind, isn''t he the same person?" Seeing that his waistcoat was in danger, Chen Jiayan did not dare to do anything again. He quickly covered his face and ran away. After all, if these things were known by those boring media, his originally bumpy star journey would be even more bumpy. Now he has not thought about quitting the entertainment industry. Seeing that Chen Jiayan ran away, Su Yao sneered, "I thought he was so powerful. I didn''t expect that he was so vulnerable. He was really a waste." Ji Qinglin nodded in agreement, and then said something to pierce his heart, "he is indeed a vulnerable waste, but you actually fell in love with him before, your taste is really bad enough." Su Yao felt that he had been stabbed in the heart. No, this blind man is the original owner, not him. Does he have anything to do with him? "Ha ha, who hasn''t seen one or two scum when he was young." "I didn''t see it." Ji Qinglin said. "You old man who has never been in love is not qualified to talk." Hearing the three words "old man", Ji Qinglin can''t help frowning. Is he old? He''s not even thirty, OK? "It seems that you are really blind. I think you should go to the Department of Ophthalmology. I have a very good ophthalmologist who I know. I can introduce him to you." Su Yao, who choked on the other hand, was silent Mr. Ji, I finally know why you don''t speak much when you face others. That''s because you can''t speak at all. I suggest you read the book language is a technology. " How come the one and the two he met were so speechless? Fortunately, he had a big heart, otherwise he would have been angry. Ji Qinglin raised his eyebrows and said, "Mr. Su, I think it''s necessary for me to correct it. What I said is the truth. I really think you have eye problems, so I can say that. If you don''t want to listen to me in the future, you can tell me in advance. " ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Ji, I still like you more than before Although the words are few, but at least not irritating ah. "I see." After Ji Qinglin said these four words, he didn''t say a word. Su Yao What do you know, you know? ¡­¡­ Food always needs seasoning to get better, and so does life. Although it''s a good thing to live a plain life, it makes people feel a little tired after a long time. So Su Yao, who has been living a very flat life recently, decided to find some excitement in the game. On the other hand, Ji Qinglin didn''t know when he got into the habit of watching Su Yao''s live broadcast. At the time of Su Yao''s live broadcast, he went to the live software to squat. When I found that Su Yao''s studio came out, I immediately went in and heard such a sentence - "I was singing live a few days ago. I don''t want to sing today. I''ll play games live. The game I want to play is chicken." Those fans who had come to listen to him immediately let out a whine, and then began to swipe the screen crazily in the comment area - chi Yu siguyuan: Da Da Da, you''d better sing live, I just want to hear you sing. Wangwang Xiaosu: dada, no matter what you sing, as long as you can sing one, just one. Chapter 1286 Then there was a series of brush gifts. Su Yao did not see it, but when he saw that they all gave gifts. If he didn''t sing a song, it seemed that it was not very good, so he said, "then I''ll sing one, but only one. After singing this song, I''ll play games." Although the result is not satisfactory, but hear Su Yao willing to sing a song, his fans are very happy. Just one song is better than none. Su Yao casually ordered an accompaniment and began to sing along with the accompaniment. This song is the interlude of a popular online drama. Because it has many high pitched parts, it is rated as one of the most difficult songs to cover by netizens. Of course, it is for ordinary people who have never studied vocal music. However, the high pitched part which is very difficult to sing in other anchors is just a piece of cake in Su Yao''s place. He went up very easily and even made a dolphin sound. Other people who just entered the studio heard the dolphin sound and immediately became dementia. After reaction, he even brushed 666 and many gifts. Ji Qinglin is also among them. He registered an account, charged 50000 yuan into the account, and then began to swipe the screen - the user "Tanqing Linshui" rewarded you with a plane. The user "Tanqing Linshui" rewarded you with a submarine. The user "Tanqing Linshui" rewarded you with a cruise ship The comment area was boiling. Love, I Tie Guanyin: Mom, this is where the local tyrant, I sour. Angel will not easily dog belt: 666, local tyrant, can I hold your thigh? Bad old man is very bad: local tyrant, do you still lack leg pendant, very edible one? Even if Ji Qinglin is addicted, he fills his account with 50000 yuan. After all the rewards, he is no surprise to be on the top of the list. The rest of the people in the studio were completely stunned and couldn''t say anything. Su Yao looked at the title of "Tanqing Linshui" and immediately thought of a person. He picked up his mobile phone and sent a message to Ji Qinglin via wechat - Mr. Ji, why do you suddenly call to reward me with so many gifts? Ji Qinglin didn''t expect to lose his horse so soon, but he didn''t care - I''m happy, I have a lot of money, what''s the problem? Looking at this sentence, Su Yao couldn''t help feeling that "money means you can do whatever you want.". Su Yao: no problem, but please don''t brush any more, or I will have a bad conscience. Ji Qinglin: since you feel your conscience is uneasy, please promise me a request. Su Yao: what are the requirements? Ji Qinglin: don''t you want to play the game live next? Take me to play a game. Su Yao: are you sure you can play games? It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Ji Qinglin, but Ji Qinglin, who is always working with him, probably has never played games. He is nothing, if Ji Qinglin was sprayed by others poor technology, and left any psychological shadow, that can be good. Ji Qinglin: of course I have. No wonder! He has never played games, but in order to play games with Su Yao, he can only say that he has. I don''t know whether Su Yao believed him or not. He sent me such a sentence: OK, you can add my game friends. ID is to kneel down and call grandfather. Chapter 1287 Ji Qinglin looked at his mobile phone and found that it didn''t download the game of peace elite, so he grabbed Fang Yu''s mobile phone. Fang Yu, who was chatting with his girlfriend, was suddenly robbed of her mobile phone. She was a little confused. "President, what are you doing?" "Play games on your cell phone." Ji Qinglin said. Listen to this sentence, Fang Yu seems to have heard something strange, can''t help but raise the tone, "play a game? President, don''t you never play games? " Ji Qinglin looked at him, "I suddenly want to play, what''s your opinion?" "No problem, of course." Even if he really has an opinion, he doesn''t dare to say it, unless he really doesn''t want to do it. "But President, who are you going to play games with?" Ji Qinglin ignored him, but opened the peace elite and began to register his account. He casually got the characters and named them "Tanqing Linshui". Then he added Su Yao''s game friends. Seeing that Ji Qinglin doesn''t pay attention to himself, Fang Yu doesn''t care. He guesses in his heart who Ji Qinglin is going to play games with. He only thinks of one person, that is Su Yao. "President, are you going to play games with Mr. Su?" Ji Qinglin did not deny, "I really want to play games with him, what''s the problem?" "Yes, of course. Mr. President, you said before that games are a kind of frustrating thing, but now you are playing games. Do you like Mr. Su?" At the thought of this possibility, Fang Yu couldn''t help getting excited. Ji Qinglin a cold cross in the past, "you are 100000 why?" Fang Yu shook his head in a daze, "it''s not." "Then shut your mouth for me!" Fang Yu "And stay away from me." Fang Yu flashed, "president, you should not be because I poked in the heart, and then angry?" "Well?" Although it''s just a simple word, Fang Yu still counseled, "I didn''t say anything, you go on, when I don''t exist." ¡­¡­ Although Ji Qinglin has never played the game of peace elite, he still knows how to prepare. After all, he is not blind. Ji Qinglin sees that the other party is ready. After choosing a map, he begins to match. This time, he still chose the island map, but it changed from single row to double row. Su Yao sent a parachute jump invitation to Ji Qinglin, who directly ordered "accept". Su Yao opened the small map in the upper right corner, looked at it, and then marked the point at the Research Institute. After landing at the Research Institute, Su Yao directed Ji Qinglin to collect materials. But did not expect Ji Qinglin said that "played the game" is false, he is a game idiot. Even though he has taught many times, Ji Qinglin still doesn''t know what to do, which is more difficult than teaching students. Finally, Su Yao gave up. He sighed, "forget it, you''d better follow me. You can do whatever I ask you to do." Ji Qinglin felt that he was despised, and the expression on his face was unnatural for a moment. After a long time, he spit out a word from his mouth, "OK." Sitting next to Fang Yu will hear their conversation clearly, his crazy upward corner of the mouth has been unable to hold down, not polite smile out, "president, you are really too bad." Chapter 1288 Ji Qinglin looked at him coldly. Fang Yu, who felt the sight of death, suddenly shivered. He quickly closed his mouth and pretended that he didn''t say anything. Ji Qinglin takes his eyes back and continues to focus on the game. And the fact proves, Ji Qinglin is a pit goods at all. As long as he saw the enemy, no matter whether he had a gun in his hand or not, he would directly rush up and do it, and then he would be beaten down by the other side. Su Yao didn''t know how many times he had saved him. He didn''t want to save him any more. "Mr. Su, you..." "Oh, forget it. You won''t listen to it." make complaints about it, but to make complaints about Ji Qinglin''s self-esteem, he can only control the desire to Tucao. Although Su Yao didn''t say anything, Ji Qinglin still realized that he was abandoning himself. Ji Qinglin, who has never been disliked by others, suddenly doesn''t have so much confidence in himself, but it''s just a moment. "I''m going to have a good fight next." Su Yao was silent, but he didn''t hit him in the end I believe you. " However, things are always easier said than done, and Ji Qinglin is a game idiot who has never played games. Su Yao has been used to Ji Qinglin''s team mate index, but did not expect to be refreshed by him again. This time, he watched Ji Qinglin run towards a car coming this way, and then he was hit by that car without accident. Su Yao didn''t go to rescue him immediately. Instead, he went to rescue him after the people on the bus came down and killed them. But this time, neither of them survived. Su Yao didn''t know where he was hiding. The enemy shot 98K at his head. He and Ji Qinglin become a box. Su Yao looked at the screen of the game and couldn''t speak for a long time. Ji Qinglin, who caused this situation, can''t help feeling guilty and didn''t say anything. The atmosphere suddenly became very awkward. I don''t know how long after that, Ji Qinglin said, "Mr. Su, I''m offline first. You can continue to play." "Wait, aren''t you going to play with me?" Although Su Yao despised Ji Qinglin''s bad technology, he never thought of not playing games with him. Ji Qinglin knows his own game technology very well, and he doesn''t want to drag Su Yao any longer. "My skill is too bad. I won''t hold you back. You can continue to play, but don''t play too late." "But I don''t mind." As soon as he finished this sentence, Su Yao found that Ji Qinglin had gone offline and could not help sighing. And he was not in the mood to continue playing the game. Kaimai said a few words to his fans and then broadcast it live. ¡­¡­ Ji Qinglin is chatting with his girlfriend. Fang Yu says, "Fang Yu, have you ever played the game of peace elite?" Fang Yu didn''t expect that he suddenly said, "president, why do you ask this?" "You just have to answer my question." "Oh, yes." "What about your skills?" "Generally, at least it can kill people." Although his technology is not so good, but compared with the president, it is good. However, he did not expect that the president, who is very excellent in all aspects, actually hit a wall in the game. Is this the legendary "when God opens a door for you, he will close a window for you"? Chapter 1289 "Since you say you can play, you can teach me how to play next." Listen to this sentence, Fang Yu suddenly feel his whole person is not good. His technique is OK, but it''s not up to the level of teaching people to play games. And if he doesn''t teach him well, what should the president do when he sends him to Africa? "President, I''m still chatting with my girlfriend. I''d better find someone to teach you." For Fang Yu''s answer, Ji Qinglin only said three words, "year end bonus." Fang Yu thought that he was going to raise his year-end bonus. He was so excited that he poked his hands. "President, how much do you plan to raise for me?" Ji Qinglin looked at him with the eyes of the mentally retarded, "when did I say that I would give you a year-end bonus?" Fang Yu suddenly Leng Leng, "what do you mean?" "If you don''t want to teach me, your year-end bonus will be halved this year." Ji Qinglin said very ruthlessly. Fang Yu almost cried. What evil did he do in his last life? Why did he meet such a devil''s boss? "President, I''m not reluctant. I''m very willing." "Come on then." A few minutes later, Fang Yu wants to go back to the past and kill the promised self. He thinks that Ji Qinglin is the kind of person who can learn only by making it several times, but he doesn''t think that Ji Qinglin is a waste material in the aspect of games, and no matter how he teaches, he doesn''t make any progress. Fang Yu now is to understand why those teachers in the face of poor students so collapsed? Ji Qinglin is the poor student, and he is the teacher to collapse. After seeing Ji Qinglin''s game character die again, Fang Yu can''t help it. "President, it''s very late now. I''d better go to bed." Ji Qinglin frowned, "why, are you abandoning my technology?" Fang Yu Grass, it''s a dog in the sun. He didn''t say anything clearly. Why does the president know that he is abandoning his technology? "President, it''s not your problem, it''s my problem, it''s my failure to teach you well, so I''d better not delay your day That''s it. " Although the president doesn''t like others to flatter him, it must be right to flatter him properly. However, reality tells Fang Yu that Ji Qinglin really doesn''t like others to flatter him. "I know my strength, so don''t flatter me there. And as punishment for lying to you, your salary will be halved this month. " Fang Yu Such a boss is really too difficult to serve! ¡°¡­¡­ President, I''ve been practicing with you for so long. Can you spare me this time? I promise I will never make such a low-level mistake again However, Ji Qinglin is not a conscientious pickpocket at all. He is very ruthless and refuses Fang Yu''s request, "if you say half deduction, half deduction. If you talk nonsense again, you can''t get your salary this month." Fang Yu All right, all right, shut up. "You can leave now." Fang Yu Oh, ready to leave. "Wait a minute." Ji Qinglin called him, "you help me find a better person to teach me." "President, I think Mr. Su''s technology is very good. You can consult him." Fang Yu suggested. Ji Qinglin thought about it and thought his words were quite reasonable. But he had already lost face once in Su Yao''s place. He must not lose face twice. "If you want to find it, you can find it. Don''t talk so much." Fang Yu Yes, yes Chapter 1290 After a series of practice, Ji Qinglin''s game technology is getting better and better, as for what kind of situation, probably only he knows. After regaining self-confidence, Ji Qinglin launched a game invitation to Su Yao. Su Yao agreed without thinking about it. He didn''t know that Ji Qinglin was secretly practicing these days, thinking that his technique was the same as before. As soon as he entered the game, he said, "don''t do anything, just follow me..." Then, before his words were finished, the news that Ji Qinglin had killed people flashed across the screen. He looked at Ji Qinglin, who was licking the box there. He couldn''t help being silent. What''s the matter? How is it different from what he imagined? This is embarrassing! I think of Ji Qinglin''s voice, "what did you say just now?" "Nothing. I''m just surprised that you''ve made so much progress." Ji Qinglin did not know whether he believed it or not. He just said, "I''ll take you to fly this game." As soon as Su Yao was ready to say something, he heard the gunfire. As soon as he raised his gun, he found that Ji Qinglin had been shot in the head. The slap came so fast that he felt the pain for Ji Qinglin. Ji Qinglin didn''t expect that he would be beaten in the face the next second after he finished saying that. The atmosphere became very awkward at this moment. Su Yao cleared his throat. "Mr. Ji, don''t care too much. Life is changeable. No one knows which one comes first. Don''t be discouraged. Let''s start again." He said, how could Ji Qinglin''s technology suddenly improve? It must have been a coincidence just now. Su Yao didn''t know that he was going to be beaten in the face next The two quit the game and started a new round. In this game, Ji Qinglin has killed more than ten people. Su Yao thought that he had just killed four people, so he could not help doubting his life. What''s going on? Ji Qinglin should not be open to hang up, right? Thinking about this, Su Yao couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Ji, are you hanging up?" "What kind of person do you think I am?" Ji Qinglin asked. Su Yao felt that his tone was dangerous, and his desire for survival was on the line Of course I know you''re not that kind of person. I''m just a little surprised. " "Mr. Ji, when did your technology become so good?" "Is that an important question?" Ji Qinglin doesn''t want to say that this is the result of his days and nights of forgetting to eat and sleep. Because if he said that, Su Yao would be very angry and come after him. "It''s not very important, but I just want to know." "Then you think I''ve suddenly awakened some power." Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "I didn''t expect you to be joking, Mr. Ji, but I don''t believe you. Come on, did you practice secretly behind my back? " Ji Qinglin didn''t expect that he was so sharp, "it''s true." Su Yao said, "do you think you haven''t slept these nights?" Ji Qinglin was silent immediately. Why is he so sharp in this respect? Can''t he be a little silly? "Mr. Ji, you should be at home now?" ¡°¡­¡­ No, I didn''t "But I see you at home. Come and open the door." Chapter 1291 Ji Qinglin looks back and sees Su Yao smiling at him standing by the window. He suddenly wants to dig a hole in the ground. Su Yao reached out and knocked on the window, "Mr. Ji, come and open the door quickly." Now it''s too late to hide. Ji Qinglin sighs and gets up to open the door. Su Yao came in with a laptop in his arms. "Mr. Ji, how do you feel now?" "Not so much." Ji Qinglin said. "Don''t you feel guilty at all?" "What can I do to feel guilty about?" Ji Qinglin asked. His heart is a little empty now, but he must not show a little timidity. Su Yao Oh, he forgot that Ji Qinglin, a thick skinned man, didn''t know how to write the word guilty. "Don''t you want to explain to me why you haven''t slept these days?" "Don''t you already know that?" "Just to play a game with me?" Ji Qinglin nodded, "yes." Su Yao was silent for a moment Why did you do that? " "I don''t know why I did it." To tell you the truth, he is very confused now. He didn''t touch the game before, but now he wants to play games with Su Yao. Su Yaodu did not know how to make complaints about it. "You don''t want to do that again. I''m really worried about you. And you go to bed right now. " "But I don''t want to sleep yet. I want to play games with you." Ji Qinglin said, "and it''s still daytime. If I go to bed now, I will not be able to sleep at night." Su Yao thought about it carefully, and felt that he was quite reasonable, so he didn''t force him to go to bed, "let''s continue to play games." ¡­¡­ This time, Su Yao did not choose double row, but four row. Although Ji Qinglin played an extraordinary role in that game just now, it can''t be like that in every game. And my own technology is not very good. They can''t get chicken by themselves, so we still need team-mates. Just enter the game, there is a female voice came over, the voice whine, listen to suyao and Ji Qinglin have goose bumps. "Little brother, can you take Yao Yao to eat chicken? Yao Yao has never eaten chicken. Yao Yao is very sad." Su Yao and Ji Qinglin decided to remain silent. If the game had not started, they would have left early. But another teammate said, "can you speak normally? I''m sick of you and I''m going to spit out the meal overnight." "Every day I want to let others fly with me. Why don''t you hone your skills? Can''t you live without a man?" The girl who spoke just now didn''t expect that someone would hurt her, so she immediately quit the game. Now there are only three people left. Just now, the boy who was in love with others also retreated, leaving only Su Yao and Ji Qinglin in the team. They looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes. "Mr. Ji, why don''t we start a new round?" "Forget it, the game has already started. We''ll take it as a double row." Ji Qinglin said. Su Yao nodded, "that''s it." In this game, Su Yao and Ji Qinglin didn''t get the chicken because they lost two teammates. They didn''t even get into the top 20. But they didn''t get discouraged at all and started a new round. Chapter 1292 This time, the two teammates matched were boys. They seemed to be together, discussing the mistakes of the last game. After listening for a while, Su Yao thought that they should be veteran chicken eaters, so this game is expected to be very smooth, and it is very likely to eat chicken. "Can teammates drive a Mac?" At this time, No. 1 opens. Su Yao quietly opened the wheat, and did not speak. "Is number three and number four a sister?" The voice of No.2 also rang. Su Yao was a little speechless. Why do some people always like to ask such questions? Do they just want to fight with their sister? "I''m sorry, number four and I are both men." Listening to this, No. 1 seemed to be relieved, "it''s not my sister, so I''m more relieved." Obviously, No. 1 was trapped too much by her sister, which produced a psychological shadow. Su Yao Well, he took that back. Then, the second sent an invitation to parachute. Su Yao thought about it and accepted it. See he accepted, Ji Qinglin also accepted. "Let''s jump to port g in this round." No. 2 had no punctuation. He parachuted directly and flew to port g with his three teammates. Su Yao looked around and found that there were still several teams dancing in G harbor, so he began to remind him, "be careful, someone is jumping near us." As soon as he landed, Su Yao picked up a gun. He looked at it and found that there were two people not far away, and they were coming towards them. "Someone is coming. Be careful." However, except for Su Yao, the other three had no guns. The atmosphere became tense at this moment. Su Yao looked at them and saw that they had nothing in their hands, so he said, "you three all hide. Don''t let them see." Although No. 1 is a little unconvinced, he has nothing in his hand. Now there is no good way except to hide. Ji Qinglin and No. 2 didn''t think so much about it. They hid obediently As the two enemies got closer and closer, Su Yao did not hesitate to shoot at them. Two people have not reacted, already fell to the ground. Su Yao didn''t immediately mend the gun, but waited for their teammates to come. After a long time, the team-mates of the two came. Instead of shooting, Su Yao took out a grenade and threw it while they were helping his teammates. So four people were killed. Originally wanted to complain about the number one looked at this scene, immediately nothing to say. As for number two, they even called "666" there. Su Yao''s mood was very calm, and he didn''t feel complacent because he killed four people all at once. "Now you lick the box. I hear the footsteps again." Listen to this sentence, No. 1 and No. 2 quickly come forward to lick the box. As for Ji Qinglin, he stood there motionless. Su Yao looked at Ji Qinglin, who was sitting next to him, with the eyes of a fool. "Why don''t you lick the box?" "I''ll fly with you." Ji Qinglin said very salty. Then, he imitated the way the girl used to say, "little brother, take me chicken, you''re the best." "Don''t talk about chicken, you and I will be civilized." No. 2 couldn''t help interrupting. Su Yao looked at Ji Qinglin with strange eyes. "I didn''t expect you to be such a Mr. Ji." "Don''t call me that again. Call me by my name." Ji Qinglin donkey lip said such a sentence to the horse mouth. Two teammates Somehow, they feel like they''ve got dog food. Chapter 1293 After a few seconds, it began to shrink. After collecting and scraping materials around, the four began to run in circles. Now there are more than 30 people left on the map. But every few seconds, someone is eliminated. The location of this protective circle is not very good, there is no shelter around, only a few trees and a house. There must be someone in the house, so Su Yao and his three teammates circled around the circle. Sure enough, gunfire came from the southwest, and now there are only a dozen people left. Su Yao didn''t like to be Voldemort, but the terrain was really bad. He had no stones, no trees, only grass, and was still in a downhill position. "There''s a man on the red roof in the direction of 365 hitting me." Ji Qinglin''s blood is visible to the naked eye. Hearing this, Su Yao opened the double mirror and found that there was someone there, not only on the roof, but also on the second floor. This is a bit difficult to do, even if he knocked down the people on the roof, the people on the balcony can go to save him. And it''s easy to expose the position of the four of them. Su Yao thought about it carefully. He threw two smoke bombs and ran to the house The other three quickly followed. The other side didn''t expect that they were so bold and began to shoot. Soon, Ji Qinglin was shot in the head by the person opposite. Su Yao wanted to go back to save him, so he heard Ji Qinglin say, "don''t worry about me." But Su Yao didn''t listen to him. He put a smoke bomb and helped Ji Qinglin up. And number one and two have already rushed through. Su Yao changed his gun to 98K and knocked down the man hiding on the roof with one shot. One and two rushed straight into the house and killed the other man. At this point, in addition to the four of them, there are only four people left on the map. The gunfire around didn''t stop. Obviously, the four men were not in the same team. Once again, the circle was in the room area. Now there are only two people on the map except for four of them. Those two should be on the first team. Su Yao and his three teammates entered the house not far in front of him. They found a corner to squat down. After a while, there were footsteps around the house, but no one came into the house. Su Yao guessed that they had known that there were people in the house for a long time, so they didn''t come in, so they jumped out of the house without hesitation, and prepared to kill the two people after walking around. The sound of footsteps rang again, and Su Yao found a corner to hide. At this time, a man passed in front of him. He did not hesitate to hold the gun to the man for a while, the other side so fell to the ground. But the gunshot caught the attention of another man. Those who can win the finals are not ordinary people, and their consciousness is stronger than Su Yao''s. In addition, Su Yao was soon knocked down by him with an air pistol in his hand. But fortunately, all three of his teammates came out and shot at the man. It''s true that the other side is powerful, but he can''t take first gear. In a few seconds, he was shot in the head by Ji Qinglin. Flash on the screen - good luck, eat chicken tonight. This is the first time that Su Yao has eaten chicken. He is so excited that he is jumping there. Ji Qinglin looks at his child''s behavior and smiles helplessly. He doesn''t notice that he looks at Su Yao with a little doting in his eyes. Chapter 1294 Compared with Su Yao, who lived a very leisurely life, Chen Jiayan''s life was not so good. He felt as if he had been snowballed by the company. In the past, although he was not enthusiastic, he still had resources. But now, he can''t even get the part of a passer-by. He asked his agent, but he didn''t say anything. He just told him to be patient. If he had to wait for three or four days, Chen Jiayan could bear it, but he had been waiting for half a month, and he couldn''t bear it. Chen Jiayan decided to ask for an explanation, but when he saw Huang Senwei, he was dumbfounded. Isn''t Huang Senwei arrested? Why are you released again? Is Huang Senwei responsible for all this? No, we can''t let Huang Senwei see him, or he will be finished. Chen Jiayan is ready to sneak away, but Huang Senwei has noticed him. "Chen Jiayan, come here for me!" His voice fell in Chen Jiayan''s ear, and it became a reminder from Yan Wangye. Chen Jiayan turns around very stiffly and walks towards Huang Senwei reluctantly. He tried to squeeze out a flattering smile, "Mr. Huang, what can I do for you?" Huang Senwei sneered, "Chen Jiayan, was that the game you set up?" Chen Jiayan didn''t quite understand what he was saying, "Mr. Huang, what kind of words are you talking about? How dare I design you?" Huang Senwei slapped the table fiercely, "Chen Jiayan, don''t play silly for me there. You said your boyfriend was weak and deceiving before, but your weak and deceiving boyfriend not only beat me up, but also almost abandoned me. " "If I hadn''t sent the doctor in time, I would have been a eunuch all my life." Chen Jiayan He thought Su Yao was just joking, but he didn''t think it was true. Damn, Su Yao is really killing him! No, he must get rid of this matter. He doesn''t want to take the blame for Su Yao, and he doesn''t want to be snowed by the company. "Mr. Huang, I was cheated by him, but it really has nothing to do with me." Chen Jiayan sincerely said, "think about it, I have signed a ten-year contract with the company, and you are the vice president of the company. How dare I offend you? I''m not a fool." Huang Senwei thought about it and thought his words were quite reasonable. However, he did not intend to let Chen Jiayan go. Although Chen Jiayan is not the culprit, it is because of him. "Chen Jiayan, do you think I''m a fool?" Chen Jiayan wanted to say "yes", but he did not dare to say, "how can it be, Mr. Huang, you are the most intelligent person in the world." But his flattery hit the horse''s hoof. Huang Senwei sneered, "Chen Jiayan, are you turning the corner and saying I''m bald?" Chen Jiayan Cao, how can Huang Senwei be so difficult to serve! If it wasn''t for the fact that he was the vice president of the company, I would have scolded him. "Mr. Huang, I don''t dare to scold you. It''s my mouth. If I don''t speak, you should calm down." As Chen Jiayan spoke, he began to talk. But Huang Senwei still didn''t mean to let him go. "Chen Jiayan, even if you can say a flower today, you can''t beat me. You''re waiting for the company to hide it!" Chapter 1295 Chen Jiayan hated to death in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it. For his own future, he can only please Huang Senwei. "Mr. Huang, I know you are still angry because of that, but I have a way to let you vent your anger. Please give me a chance. I will kneel down and kowtow to you here." With that, Chen Jiayan put down his self-esteem for the time being, knelt down and kowtowed to Huang Senwei. Huang Senwei saw that he was trying so hard to please himself, so he decided to give him a chance, "then tell me what that method is. If it can satisfy me, I will let you go this time." "Mr. Huang, I can bring Su Yao to you. Then you can do anything to him." Hearing the name of Su Yao, Huang Senwei immediately thought of his last painful experience and began to feel pain somewhere. "Chen Jiayan, are you going to let him hit me again? What kind of heart do you have here? " Chen Jiayan felt that he was really innocent. It was su Yao who did it. Why should it be counted on him? What''s more, he is just making suggestions. How to do it depends on Huang Senwei himself? "Mr. Huang, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that." "What do you mean?" "Last time, it was because of a little mistake that something like that happened. But this time, I will make sufficient preparations in advance, so that Su Yao will become a useless man with no power to bind a chicken, and then send him to president Huang in front of you. " Ji Qinglin said seriously. "Mr. Huang, if you are willing to believe me again, I will send Su Yao to you the day after tomorrow. Then you can vent your anger by torturing him. Even if you kill him, it doesn''t matter." It''s like Su Yao can slaughter cattle and sheep at will Before that, Huang Senwei only thought that Chen Jiayan was a cruel man. But after hearing what he said, I found that Chen Jiayan was not only a cruel man, but also a scum. Su Yao is his boyfriend, but he takes Su Yao as a tool to climb up, and now he takes Su Yao as an ox or sheep to be slaughtered at will. To tell the truth, Chen Jiayan''s boyfriend at Su Yao stall is really miserable. "Chen Jiayan, Su Yao is your boyfriend. Are you really willing to let him die?" "Since I can send him to Huang Zong''s bed before, it means that he is nothing in my eyes." Chen Jiayan said, "compared with the bright future, he is really worthless." "And I''ve broken up with him now. Whether you live or die, it has nothing to do with me." Huang Senwei couldn''t help saying, "Tut, Chen Jiayan, you are really tough enough." Chen Jiayan said with a smile, "Mr. Huang, what do you think of my idea?" "Yes, you can bring Su Yao to me as soon as possible." Now he still has some sexual interest in Su Yao, but - he has to pay back twice what he suffered, so that Su Yao can''t survive or die. "But if you fail again this time, you won''t want to continue to live in this world." "I know, Mr. Huang, you can rest assured that I will never fail this time." Su Yao, it''s all because of you that we have today''s situation. So don''t blame me for being cruel Chapter 1296 After playing several games, Su Yao looked at his mobile phone and found that it was time for lunch, so he invited Ji Qinglin, "Mr. Ji, do you want to go out with me to have something to eat?" Ji Qinglin listen to this address, frowned, "not let you call my name directly, how do you still call me Mr. Ji?" Su Yao didn''t want to call him that for a long time. After hearing what he said, he immediately changed his words, "Qinglin, let''s go out and have something to eat." Because he had practiced in his heart for many times, he didn''t feel so embarrassed when he called out the name. Ji Qinglin nodded and went out with him. However, the lunch didn''t succeed. Just after ordering, Ji Qinglin''s mobile phone rings. He went out to answer the phone and came back with a bad look. Seeing that something was wrong with him, Su Yao could not help asking anxiously, "what happened?" "There''s something wrong with my grandfather. He''s in the hospital now." Ji Qinglin said with a frown. It happened several times before, but after he rushed back, he found that there was nothing at all. But this time it seems to be true "Then you should go to the hospital to see your grandfather. I''ll have lunch by myself." "Su Yao, I hope you can go with me." Ji Qinglin tone very seriously said. Su Yao was immediately startled by his words, "but I have nothing to do with your family. If I go, your family will be angry." "No, just say you''re my boyfriend." Ji Qinglin said. Su Yao didn''t know what it was. "Why do you say that?" "My grandfather wanted me to take an object back with him for a long time. If I take an object now, he will be very happy, and maybe he will get better." Ji Qinglin sighed a sigh, and his eyes were full of grief. Seeing his expression, Su Yao immediately put everything behind him, "OK, that''s it." ¡­¡­ On the way to the hospital, Ji Qinglin told Su Yao something. "When you get to the hospital, you must call me by my name. You''d better be as close as you can be, and behave naturally. Although my grandfather is old, he is still a man. We can''t let him find that we are cheating him. " Su Yao nodded, "don''t worry, I''m a professional in acting." Ji Qinglin continued, "if my family asks you how long you''ve been with me, you''ll say it''s been three months." "But Mr. Fang, is he there, too?" "Don''t worry, Fang Yu and I are in the United Front. He will never fight against me unless he wants to learn to dig coal in Africa." Su Yao suddenly felt that such a boss on Fang Yu''s stall was really miserable. He would be sent to Africa to dig coal. "Besides, if my grandfather wants to talk to you, you must resist." His grandfather is very difficult to deal with. A young boy like Su Yao can''t fight a few moves. Although Su Yao didn''t know why he said that, he nodded, "I know. I will deal with your grandfather." After they talked for a while, they went to the hospital. Ji Qinglin stops and takes Su Yao to his grandfather''s ward Chapter 1297 Several people have already stood in the ward, and Fang Yu is also among them. Fang Yu saw Su Yao who came with him and clearly laughed. It wasn''t long before the president brought Mr. Su to see his parents. Not long ago, he said that he didn''t feel about Mr. Su Sure enough, no one can escape the law of truth. Fang Yu winks at Ji Qinglin, but Ji Qinglin doesn''t even look at him. Instead, Su Yao said hello to him, "Mr. Fang." The other people in the ward were surprised to see that Ji Qinglin had brought a boy over. Ji Qinglin has never brought anyone back, but today he suddenly brought someone. What''s his relationship with this boy? Friends? But he never made friends? Is it difficult? Accidentally, Mrs. Ji, who had been thinking too much, walked over and kept her eyes on Su Yao. "Qinglin, who is this gentleman?" "He''s my boyfriend, Su Yao." In order to show the intimate relationship between Ji Qinglin and Su Yao, he put his hand around his waist. Listening to his words, the people present immediately took a breath. They thought before that the reason why Ji Qinglin didn''t find a girlfriend was that he didn''t like girls, but that was just suspicion, but now it''s true. Although they have thought about this for a long time, it really makes them serious after it happens. Mrs. Ji''s eyes seemed to stick to Su Yao''s body. Su Yao was a little uncomfortable by her, "Hello aunt, I''m Su Yao." Mrs. Ji recovered. She seemed very satisfied with Su Yao and said, "how many months have you been together?" "We''ve been together for half a month." Su Yao didn''t come according to what Ji Qinglin said, because it was easy to arouse the feelings of others. Mrs. Ji thought. Even if Qinglin is really enlightened, he won''t find a boyfriend so soon. If he had been with Qinglin for several months, they would not have known. She had thought that Ji Qinglin would find someone to deal with them, but now it seems that there is no fraud in this matter. Ji Qinglin has really found an object. Although the other party is a boy, it''s nothing. It''s not a feudal society any longer, and the same-sex marriage law has long been passed. As for the children, it''s time to adopt one. After thinking about it, Mrs. Ji asked Su Yao a few more questions, which Su Yao answered very skillfully. This makes Mrs. Ji more satisfied with him. ¡­¡­ Lying on the bed, Mr. Ji can hear their conversation clearly, but he doesn''t easily believe that Ji Qinglin and Su Yao are real lovers. As a grandson, he is very smart, so it is certainly not that simple. He pretended to cough a few times, "cough cough cough, green Lin ah, you come here for a while." Ji Qinglin quickly walked past. "Qinglin, I don''t have much time for your grandfather. Before I go down to see your grandmother, I have something to say to you." Listening to the four words "time is short", other people''s expressions suddenly become very strange. Su Yao, who noticed this, was thoughtful. Ji Qinglin also found something wrong, but he didn''t expose Ji Laozi, but accompanied him to play the play. "Grandfather, you say, I''m listening." Ji Laozi looked at the other people standing in the ward, "you all go out. Next, I''ll only let Qinglin listen to you." Chapter 1298 Ji Qinglin talked with Ji Laozi in the ward for half an hour, and finally came out. His expression is very calm, the original is to know that the season old man nothing. Su Yao went over and asked, "what did your grandfather say to you?" "Nothing, just..." Ji Qinglin frowned, "my grandfather asked you to go in. He wants to tell you something. You should be smart." "I see." Su Yao nodded and walked into the ward. He just walked in, Ji Laozi waved to him, "child, you come here for a while." Su Yao went to the bedside and asked, "grandfather Ji, what can I do for you?" Master Ji is worthy of being an old fox. As soon as he comes up, he asks Su Yao a fatal question, "are you really with Qinglin?" "Yes." Su Yao replied without hesitation. He knew that if he hesitated, he would doubt that season. Mr. Ji stared at him for a long time. Seeing that his expression was different, he began to ask the next question, "how do you two know each other?" "A month ago, he moved into my neighborhood. I fell in love with him at first sight." Su Yao grinned shyly. "I told him. It''s no surprise that he refused me. But I didn''t give up. With the help of his assistant Mr. Fang, I succeeded in catching him, and then we were together. " Listening to his words, Ji immediately remembered the young past between him and his wife, "in fact, my love process is the same as you, but it took me a whole year to catch up with Qinglin''s grandmother." "This is really the wave behind the Yangtze River pushing the wave ahead. One wave is stronger than the other." Su Yao listened very carefully, "Granny Ji must be a very excellent person." "My wife, she is a very good person indeed, and she is very beautiful. At the beginning, her pursuers could all come here from the hospital gate, but she finally chose me, but it''s a pity... " It''s a pity that beauty''s life is poor. Ten years ago, she died of illness, and he didn''t even see her last sight. Ji Laozi sighed, "don''t mention this, continue to talk about the things between you and Qinglin." "In fact, Qinglin is the child that worries me most. As a child, he was clever and sensible, not as lively as other children, and he didn''t like to talk. If we hadn''t taken him to the doctor, we would have suspected that he had autism... " "He is a man who only has a career and has never talked about a single person. If he hadn''t met you suddenly, he would have been single all his life..." "Su Yao, you will take care of him in the future." Su Yao nodded, "grandfather Ji, don''t worry, I will take good care of him." Mr. Ji sighed, "there must be something Qinglin has told you. Some time ago, he suddenly got a very strange insomnia. No matter what method he used, he couldn''t sleep." "If he gets angry with you for this one day, don''t be angry with him." "Grandfather Ji, don''t worry. Now there is a solution." Su Yao said. "What can I do?" "As long as you hear my song, Ji Qinglin will be able to fall asleep." As soon as Su Yao''s mouth was bald, he said everything, "he moved to my neighborhood because his singing can make him sleep..." Chapter 1299 After reacting to what he had said, Su Yao wanted to find a crack in the ground. Finished, this next season, the old man will doubt whether he and Ji Qinglin are really lovers. But unexpectedly, Mr. Ji didn''t doubt it, and he made up his mind for it. Looking at Su Yao''s eyes, he felt pity. He wants to talk but stops, stops talking and wants to, and finally "Well, if I do something sorry for you next time, Ji Qinglin will tell me. I will teach him a lesson." Listening to his words, Su Yao knew what he had done in his brain. He was a little sad and couldn''t laugh. "Grandfather Ji, don''t worry. He absolutely didn''t dare to do anything sorry for me." "And I''ll support you." "Yes, I''ll trouble you to support me in front of Ji Qinglin." Su Yao said with a smile. "We are all going to be a family. Don''t call me grandfather Ji, just call me grandfather." Su Yao a little embarrassed called a, "grandfather." Mr. Ji answered with a smile. ¡­¡­ Just out of the ward, Ji Qinglin came forward, "grandfather, what did he ask you?" "Your grandfather is really an old fox, and I almost showed up." Su Yao said with a sigh, "fortunately, I''m smart, and finally come back round. He believes that we are really lovers." Smell speech, Ji Qinglin immediately relieved, "today is really trouble you." "It''s not just today, it''s going to be more trouble in the future. Your grandfather now thinks that I''m in a relationship with you, so it''s very likely that we''ll get married later. We can''t really get married then, can we? " Ji Qinglin frowned and thought his words were quite reasonable. If I had known that my grandfather was pretending this time, he would not have come so soon, but now it''s too late to say anything. "Mr. Ji, why don''t we pretend to be lovers for a lifetime?" Ji Qinglin was stunned and lost in thought. If he made it clear to his grandfather, he might be so angry that he would be admitted to the hospital. But he can''t pretend to be a lifelong lover with Su Yao. The reason why a lie is a lie is that it will be torn down sooner or later, and the family asks him to marry Su Yao right away. What should he do? He can''t delay the happiness of others all his life, can he? Ji Qinglin has never thought of another possibility - he and Su Yao will become lovers. "Then I''ll say for a while that I don''t fit in with your character. We broke up." Listening to this, Su Yao didn''t know what kind of expression he should put on. Ji Qinglin is such a wooden fish head that he can''t even hear his hint. It seems that to deal with this kind of wooden fish head, we still need to make it clear. "Mr. Ji, would you like to associate with me?" "No." Ji Qinglin replied without hesitation. Su Yao didn''t expect that he refused so decisively that he almost spat out a mouthful of old blood Why? Don''t you feel anything about me? " Ji Qinglin hesitated for a few seconds, and then said, "yes, I don''t feel that way about you, so don''t waste your time on me." Su Yao You''re a good dog man. Say it again! "Do you really have no feelings for me?" "Yes." Chapter 1300 Fang Yu saw Ji Qinglin and Su Yao two people in there, suddenly had the idea of mischief them. He crept up behind them, put his hand on their shoulders, and said, "president, madam, what are you talking about?" However, Ji Qinglin and Su Yao were not frightened by him at all. "Fang Yu, your skin is itching, isn''t it?" Ji Qinglin turned around and looked at him with a smile. He didn''t notice what he called Su Yao just now. But Su Yao noticed that she was very happy when she heard the name of "madam", but she was not happy when she thought that Ji Qinglin was a wooden fish head. "Don''t yell, Mr. Fang. I haven''t got a word with your president, and maybe we will break up tonight." In order not to be heard by others, Su Yao deliberately lowered his voice. "Ah?" Fang Yu was surprised to open his mouth, "then how did you just say that you are a couple? Are you cheating?" With that, he couldn''t help raising his voice. So that Mrs. Ji, standing not far away, heard it. She came quickly. "What''s the matter?" Fang Yu just reflects that he has made a big trouble. He wants to run away, but he is caught by Ji Qinglin. And Ji Qinglin also lowered his voice, but he said in his ear, "from tomorrow on, you go to Africa, never come back." Listen to this sentence, Fang Yu suddenly has no love, he wants to give himself a few big mouth. It''s all his bad mouth. It''s all his bad mouth. Now, he''s really going to be sent to Africa to dig coal. "Qinglin, what''s the matter? Please make it clear to me." Mrs. Ji suddenly said, "is what Fang Yu just said true? Are you in love with Mr. Su?" Ji Qinglin was silent. He doesn''t know if he should tell the truth now. Seeing that he refused to say, Mrs. Ji looked at Fang Yu again, "Fang Yu, then you come." Fang Yu wanted to die in situ. How dare he tell the truth? If he does, he will be finished. "I was just talking nonsense. The president and Mr. Su are absolutely in love, and they are also the president I helped Mr. Su chase." Wait, what''s he talking about? How did he say it? Fang Yu carefully looked at Ji Qinglin''s face, and immediately trembled with fear. God, drop a thunder and kill him! However, Mrs. Ji is not so easy to fool, "Fang Yu, I''ll give you another chance to tell the truth." Fang Yu How dare he tell the truth? Can''t you let him go? He is just a weak, poor, helpless assistant! Ah Xi! Su Yao felt that it was time for him to come out and save the scene. "Auntie, Ji Qinglin and I are really lovers. It''s just that I had a little trouble with him just now, saying that he and I are not lovers. " "Just didn''t expect that this word was heard by Fang Yu, and then he misunderstood, so there was such a story." Fang Yu is stunned. Today, he has seen the skill of telling lies. Mrs. Ji is dubious, "what you said is true?" "It''s true. Ji Qinglin is good everywhere, but his EQ is a little low, and he is too straight. " "From the beginning to now, I can''t remember how many times I was angry with him..." Chapter 1301 "You must understand how straight he is." listening to this sentence, Mrs. Ji''s heart make complaints about her. "Yes, he was not considerate when he was young. I told him to go east, but he went west. He just didn''t listen to me. Once when I felt sick and wanted to eat something delicious, I asked him to bring me some snacks. But I didn''t expect that he finally brought me a cup of hot water and said to me, "drink more hot water." "Also, one day I caught a cold and wanted to eat something delicious, but I didn''t expect that he brought me an apple and said," an apple a day keeps the doctor away from you. "I really doubted whether I had a mallet." Hearing the speech, Su Yao imagined the picture and almost laughed out the pig''s cry. "Aunt Ji, if my future children are also of this virtue, I will definitely give him a social beating." "But now you''re with my family, Qinglin. There''s no chance to have a baby." Mrs. Ji said frankly. The smile on Su Yao''s face gradually disappeared. To some extent, you and Ji Qinglin are really mother and son. Mrs. Ji responded and said that it seemed that it was not very good. She quickly transferred the problem. "I regret that I didn''t beat Ji Qinglin. If I had given him a social beating at that time, he would not be like this." She sighed as she spoke, as if she really regretted it. Su Yao laughed but said nothing. Listening to their conversation, Ji Qinglin had a headache, but he didn''t interrupt them, otherwise he was afraid that he would be roared by Hedong lion. Mrs. Ji said something more about the wonderful things Ji Qinglin had done when he was a child. Su Yao laughed so hard that he could hardly stand up. In the end, Mrs. Ji said, "although my son has many shortcomings, he must be qualified as a husband. Don''t despise him." Naturally, she knew exactly what virtue her son was. make complaints about Tucao, and make complaints about the future daughter-in-law who is so hard to get. "Auntie Ji, I know that I''ve never given up. If I like a person, I have to tolerate his shortcomings. I always remember that very clearly." Su Yao said sincerely. Mrs. Ji was very satisfied with his answer. After a few more words, she let them go. The crisis was finally solved. Su Yao winked at Ji Qinglin, "how about I''m smart?" "It''s smart, but..." Su Yao always felt that he could not spit Ivory out of the dog''s mouth next, so he quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth, "as long as you praise me for being smart, don''t talk about the rest, I don''t want to hear." Ji Qinglin looks at him innocently. He didn''t mean to say anything. Why did he have the expression of "shut your dog''s mouth for me"? Su Yao wanted to say something, but his stomach suddenly called out. At this moment, the atmosphere suddenly became very awkward. Su Yao touched his flat stomach, some embarrassed smile, "I''m hungry." "Go to dinner now." Seeing that he didn''t mean to go with him, Su Yao immediately frowned, "don''t you plan to go with me?" Chapter 1302 Fang Yu, who passed by, listened to their conversation and felt that it was time for him to appear. He went over and reached for Su Yao to Ji Qinglin. So Su Yao jumped into Ji Qinglin''s arms. "President, no matter how important things are, they are not as important as Mr. Su. If you don''t know romance any more, Mr. Su will follow other goblins one day Before Ji Qinglin reacted, he quickly said this, then turned and ran. Su Yao wants to lie in Ji Qinglin''s arms all the time, but Ji Qinglin suddenly pushes him away. He was confused. "What are you doing?" "You, there is a spider on your clothes." Ji Qinglin said in a trembling voice. Su Yao looked at himself and found that there was no spider, no pillar, "where, why didn''t I see it?" "On your left shoulder." Su Yao looked carefully and found that there was a spider crawling on his body. Su Yao looked at the spider, then at Ji Qinglin, who was a little pale. Suddenly he realized something, and he had the idea of mischief in his heart. He walked a few steps to Ji Qinglin, and his eyes fell on Ji Qinglin''s head. Ji Qinglin''s heart suddenly raised an ominous premonition, "you, what are you looking at me for?" "I saw a spider on your head just now." Listening to this, Ji Qinglin turned his eyes and almost fainted. He forced his composure. "Is that true? Do I really have spiders on my head "Yes." Su Yao nodded, "it''s a big spider. It''s blue and has a lot of hair on it..." Listening to his description, Ji Qinglin can''t keep calm any longer, even his voice has changed, "come on, help me get out of here!" Su Yao couldn''t help it any more. He "puffed" out with a smile, "I lied to you just now. You don''t have anything on your head." Ji Qinglin "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be afraid of spiders. I thought you were not afraid of anything..." Ji Qinglin didn''t speak, so he looked at him silently. Su Yao''s voice became smaller and smaller. "Well, it was my fault just now. I shouldn''t have lied to you. Please forgive me." Ji Qinglin snorted coldly, but he didn''t know whether he had forgiven him or not, "didn''t he say that he was going to eat? Let''s go." "Didn''t you say you had something important to do?" "If you don''t want me to go with you, you can go by yourself." "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no ¡­¡­ That night. Su Yao received a call from Chen Jiayan. He wanted to hang up directly, but he wanted to know what tricks Chen Jiayan was playing, so he got through. Chen Jiayan was a little surprised that Su Yao was still willing to answer his phone. He also felt that there was a conspiracy. However, in order to carry on his plan, he could not think so much about it, so he went straight to the point. "Su Yao, let''s meet tomorrow. I have something very important to tell you." Su Yao rolled a big white eye, "Yo, big star Chen, aren''t you supposed to be very busy now? Why do you still have time to see me?" This sentence immediately hit Chen Jiayan''s pain. He could not help holding the hand of the mobile phone tightly, and the mobile phone was almost crushed by him. Chapter 1303 Yes, if it wasn''t for Su Yao, he would be busy filming now. But for Su Yao, he would not be in danger of being hidden in the snow. All this is because of Su Yao. Since all these things were caused by Su Yao, it is reasonable for him to solve them. The more Chen Jiayan thought about it, the more he resented Su Yao. "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t listen to me, you will regret it." Su Yao rolled his eyes again. Who does Chen Jiayan think he is? He dares to speak in such a commanding tone. He really has no self-knowledge. And if I listen to him, I will regret it. "Chen Jiayan, if you have anything to say on the phone, I don''t want to see you." Chen Jiayan was very angry. You don''t want to see me. I don''t want to see you yet. "Su Yao, what I want to say will not be clear for a while. Let''s say it face to face tomorrow." Su Yao is also lazy to continue to argue with him, "then you say an address." Chen Jiayan saw that Su Yao promised to meet him, and he was immediately relieved, "it''s in the place where we first met." Su Yao thought about it carefully, but he couldn''t figure out what place it was. He said, "what place, please make it clear." Chen Jiayan didn''t expect that he had forgotten those things. Suddenly, he was out of breath. "Don''t you really remember at all?" It was the place where they got together, but Su Yao didn''t remember it. It seems that Su Yao is really going to break up with him Well, in that case, there''s no need for him to be lenient. "I don''t remember." Su Yao said decisively, "so you''d better change the place." Chen Jiayan was silent Then go to the place where we first dated. " "Where is that?" Chen Jiayan almost spat out a mouthful of old blood, "forget it, you''d better go to the cafe near your home." "That''s it. By the way, has Huang Senwei come out? " Listening to this, Chen Jiayan was shocked, and his mobile phone almost fell to the ground. How did Su Yao know Huang Senwei had come out? Has Huang Senwei gone to see him? Does Su Yao already know his plan? Impossible. This kind of thing will never happen. He must have thought too much. Chen Jiayan, calm down. "What are you talking about? Isn''t Huang Senwei still locked in? Did he come to you? " "Shouldn''t you be very clear in your mind?" With these words, Su Yao cut off the phone directly. Chen Jiayan is in a panic. He calls Huang Senwei quickly. As soon as the phone was connected, he yelled at the other end of the line, "Mr. Huang, the big deal is not good." "What, it''s screwed up again?" "No, no, everything went very well." Chen Jiayan quickly denied, "but Su Yao seems to know that you have come out. Have you met him?" "No After that, how could he dare to see Su Yao alone? He is not a fool. ¡°¡­¡­ Please send two people to me tomorrow, Mr. Huang. I''m afraid that something unexpected will happen suddenly. " Although he may think too much, it''s better to be prepared than not. "OK, I''ll send two people to you, but you must bring Su Yao to me, or I will never forgive you." "I know that I will never fail." Chapter 1304 The next morning. Looking at Su Yao going out, Ji Qinglin frowned, "what are you going to do?" "Meet someone." Su Yao replied, "and I won''t come back tonight, so you should prepare for insomnia in advance." Listening to his words, Ji Qinglin thought of the alarm of level 12 in his mind. Who does it take so long to meet? Is the person Su Yao wants to see This thought, Ji Qinglin''s heart suddenly a little uncomfortable, "who are you going to see?" "Why should I tell you?" Su Yao asked. He has been staring at Ji Qinglin, trying to see something. Ji Qinglin grabbed his hand, "if you don''t tell me, then you don''t want to see that man." "You''d better tell me who that man is." Seeing that he put on a jealous expression, Su Yao said, "since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you the truth. The person I''m going to see is Chen Jiayan." Knowing that the person he is going to meet is Chen Jiayan, Ji Qinglin''s brow is even tighter. "Haven''t you broken up with him? Why do you want to see him? Are you going to get back together with him?" "I don''t like to eat back grass, especially the rotten grass like Chen Jiayan." Su Yao said, "he called last night and said that he had something important to tell me face to face. I wanted to see what tricks he was going to play, so he agreed." "Since you all know that there is a conspiracy in it, do you dare to see him alone? Is your brain in water?" Su Yao choked. "You are not allowed to go alone. If you really want to go, take me with you." "Yo, you''re not afraid that I''m really getting back together with Chen Jiayan, are you?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Ji Qinglin hesitated for a few seconds before he said, "you think too much. I''m just afraid that something will happen to you at that time. Then I''ll really lose sleep all my life." "It turns out you''re just thinking about your sleep. You really don''t have a conscience." Su Yao looked at him with the eyes of a scum man. Even if he looks at him with such eyes, Ji Qinglin is not guilty at all, "otherwise, what do you think it is?" "I thought you were jealous, but now it doesn''t seem to be." "Then you really think too much. I will never be jealous." Su Yao You are a dog man. You are jealous, but you still don''t admit it. I won''t be angry with you then. "Since you want to go with me so much, you can go with me, but you need to find a place to hide and not let Chen Jiayan see it." Smell speech, Ji Qinglin can''t help but frown, "I''m not going to catch a traitor, why should I hide?" "Don''t do it for any reason. I''ll let you do it, or you won''t go with me." Ji Qinglin pondered for a while, and then said, "OK, I''ll hide then." "And you can only show up when I ask you to. As for the secret code, I remember the moment when I broke the glass and looked at it Ji Qinglin nodded. "Good. Let''s go." ¡­¡­ When he arrived at the coffee shop, Su Yao found that Chen Jiayan was already sitting there. Although he wrapped himself tightly, Su Yao recognized him at a glance. After a few words with Ji Qinglin, he went to Chen Jiayan and said, "Oh, big star Chen, I didn''t expect you to be so punctual now." Chapter 1305 Chen Jiayan was choked by his words Su Yao, can you stop being so surly? " "What''s wrong with me?" Su Yao sneered, "I always talk like this. If you are not used to it, you can leave immediately." Chen Jiayan''s heart hate teeth itch, but did not show, "Su Yao, I know I''m sorry for you, but you really don''t have to." Su Yao is too lazy to argue with him. He cocks his legs and acts like a fool, which makes Chen Jiayan''s eyelids jump. "Come on, what do you want to say when you call me out? I still have something to do. I don''t have much time to talk nonsense with you." Chen Jiayan didn''t know what to say. "You must be very thirsty when you come here on such a hot day. Let''s have some coffee first. This is your favorite snow top coffee. I remember you ordered one when you came here." "But I don''t like coffee now." Su Yao looked at the cup of Xueding coffee, which was obviously flavored, and said with a smile, "this person''s hobbies always change. For example, you like apples today, and grapes tomorrow. Moreover, people''s hearts will change. No one knows what they will become in the end. " Chen Jiayan always felt that his words meant something, but he couldn''t find any evidence. He grinned dryly, "I know you may not like to drink snow top coffee now, but you can sell me a face. I specially ordered it for you. You can even drink it." "Why do you think so? I drank it. There shouldn''t be anything in it?" Su Yao looked at him with a smile. Chen Jiayan was shocked, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. "How, how can it be? If you think too much, I''m just afraid it won''t be cold after a while." Su Yao sneered in his heart. It''s no wonder that we can only rely on that kind of indecent means in exchange for resources. "So it is. I really misunderstood you. In order to express my apologies to you, I''ll take a few mouthfuls. " Su Yao took the cup of snow top coffee and took two sips in front of Chen Jiayan. Seeing that he really drank, Chen Jiayan put out his hand and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, "Su Yao, I suddenly have a stomachache. I''ll go to the bathroom and come back soon. You wait for me." "Go ahead." After Chen Jiayan left, Su Yao got up and came to Ji Qinglin, who was sitting in the corner. Ji Qinglin saw him coming and asked, "what did Chen Jiayan tell you?" "Nothing, just let me have his coffee." Su Yao turned his back on Ji Qinglin at that time, so Ji Qinglin didn''t see if he had drunk that cup of coffee, so he frowned and asked, "did you drink that?" "Yes, but only two drinks." Su Yao replied. Ji Qing took a deep breath and controlled the impulse to scold him, "aren''t you afraid of what Chen Jiayan added to that cup of coffee?" Su Yao didn''t dare to say that he knew that the cup of coffee was filled with certain ingredients. If he said that, the next chance would be lost. "Don''t worry, I''ve smelled it. There''s nothing wrong with the coffee, and you''re still here?" Listen to this sentence, Ji Qinglin''s heart suddenly rises a strong sense of mission, "I will protect you." Chapter 1306 Su Yao tried to hold down the crazy rising corners of his mouth, "it''s not necessary." "You''d better hide here. No matter what happens later, don''t rush over." Listening to his words, Ji Qinglin knew that he was going to do something this time, "what are you going to do?" "Just do what you want." Ji Qinglin is a smart man. He knows what he means in an instant. You don''t know what he is going to do. "Do you know the purpose of Chen Jiayan calling you out?" Su Yao nodded, but did not dare to tell him what Chen Jiayan''s real purpose was. "I do know, but I can''t tell you now. Just remember what I told you just now." Ji Qinglin reluctantly nodded, "I will do as you say, but you must be careful." "I see. Don''t worry." ¡­¡­ When Chen Jiayan came back, he had a big bunch of roses in his hand. This bunch of roses can''t have been picked up from the bathroom. It seems that Chen Jiayan did not go to the toilet just now, but went out to buy flowers. As for the purpose of buying flowers, he is not very clear. "Big star Chen, is this big bunch of roses for your girlfriend?" "How could I be with anyone but you." Chen Jiayan said with a smile. Su Yao rolled his eyes silently in his heart. He now knows why Chen Jiayan suddenly went to buy a bunch of roses. Chen Jiayan wants to get back together with him, and then use him again in exchange for a bright future. Chen Jiayan didn''t know where he got his honey. He was confident that he would agree to get back together with him. Does Su Yao just look like a fool? "Chen Jiayan, I want to remind you of one thing. I have broken up with you, and I don''t like you for a long time." But even if Chen Jiayan didn''t understand people''s words, "Su Yao, I know that I did something wrong, but I''ve already reflected on it, and I realize my mistake. I really want to repent..." "And I find that I really like you very much. I hope you can give me another chance, OK?" Chen Jiayan touched Su Yao''s hand as he spoke. Su Yao couldn''t prevent being touched by him, and he had goose bumps all over his body. And this scene just falls in Ji Qinglin''s eyes. He looked at the two folded hands, and a nameless anger rose in his heart. He suddenly stood up, just ready to rush past, but suddenly his ears flashed the words Su Yao had just said to him. Then he sat back, but his tight hand revealed his mood at the moment. He was very angry. Ji Qinglin stares at Chen Jiayan''s restless pig hand and wants to cut it off with her eyes. But Chen Jiayan didn''t realize it. He continued to tell his "heart" to Su Yao there. "Su Yao, I know you can''t forgive me for a while, but it doesn''t matter. I can continue to wait until you don''t get angry with me again, until you are willing to get back together with me." "Su Yao, I know you always want me to give you a bunch of roses. I''ll give you a bunch of roses now. You must accept them." Chen Jiayan said sincerely. Listening to his words, Su Yao had a memory of the original owner in his mind Chapter 1307 Although he is a boy, he likes flowers as much as girls. He hoped that Chen Jiayan would send him a bunch of flowers many times. But Chen Jiayan didn''t even send a bunch of wild flowers. The original owner did not remind Chen Jiayan that he wanted to receive a bunch of flowers on his birthday. But Chen Jiayan just said it one second ago, and he forgot it the next. The original owner also had an argument with Chen Jiayan about this kind of thing, but Chen Jiayan not only did not admit his mistake, but also said so boldly - every couple has their own way of getting along with each other. We don''t need that kind of false romance between us, as long as we have each other in our hearts. And sending flowers is something that rich people can do. Don''t think about it if we have no money. Now think about it, the scum of Chen Jiayan is really blatant. The original owner is also a real scum. Chen Jiayan''s scum is so obvious, but he doesn''t see anything, and he is determined to do this and that for Chen Jiayan "Sorry, I don''t like flowers now, and I don''t like the flowers you sent me." He ~ Tui, scum man! The smile on Chen Jiayan''s face suddenly froze. If he still can''t see that Su Yao is deliberately against him, then he is really a fool. Chen Jiayan sighed, pretended to be sad and said, "Su Yao, I didn''t expect that your preferences would become so fast. But it''s all my fault. It''s because I didn''t pay attention to you. That''s why you are like this... " "But I still want to ask you to accept this bunch of roses, will you?" Su Yao very ruthlessly refused him, "no, you''d better take it to other people." Chen Jiayan But I just want to give it to you. " "Then you throw it in the garbage can." Ji Qinglin, who has been watching Su Yao, saw that he didn''t accept the rose, and his unhappiness was reduced. He didn''t accept Chen Jiayan''s scum rose, or he would have scolded him Chen Jiayan didn''t expect that Su Yao was so difficult now. He wanted to tear his face. But for the sake of his next plan, he can only keep on. "If you really don''t want to take it, I won''t force you. But I will never give up. I will send you a bunch of roses every day until you accept them. " As for the sincerity of the words, only he himself knew it. Su Yao didn''t want to argue with his mental retardation any more. "If all you want to say is this, then I can tell you clearly that I won''t get back together with you. No matter what you do, my decision will not change." "I have something else to do, so I won''t talk to you. Goodbye. No, never again. " But Chen Jiayan is not willing to let him go. As soon as he leaves, all his plans are going to be ruined. Moreover, he really doesn''t want to be hidden by the company. He hasn''t come out yet. "Su Yao, would you like to have the last meal with me?" "But I''m not hungry now." Su Yao refused. The most important thing is that he really can''t eat Chen Jiayan''s face. He is afraid that he will spit it out. Chen Jiayan refused to give up, "Su Yao, I know you don''t want to eat at the same table with me now, but I ask you to have this last meal with me." Su Yao How can Chen Jiayan, a scum, not understand people''s words? Is it necessary for him to speak his mind? Chapter 1308 Su Yao didn''t want to go to dinner with Chen Jiayan, but he thought that he was idle now. He might as well kill Chen Jiayan and see what he was going to do. "All right, but it''s on you. If you don''t, I won''t go." Listening to these words, Chen Jiayan''s face was ugly for a moment. When he interacted with Su Yao, he was always Su Yao''s guest. And now just break up a few days, Su Yao said such words. It can be seen that his former gentleness, thoughtfulness and generosity were all pretended. He was cheated by him, and he cheated him for a long time. Chen Jiayan didn''t think of his own problems at all and piled everything on Su Yao. Although Chen Jiayan did not speak, Su Yao still guessed his mind clearly. He couldn''t help sneering, "it seems you don''t want to, so forget it. Goodbye, no, never again. " Seeing that he really wanted to leave, Chen Jiayan quickly reached out and held him, "no, I didn''t want to. I just wanted to eat somewhere." Su Yao steps a meal, turned to him a smile, "I know there is a place where the food is very delicious, I take you." Looking at the smile on his face, Chen Jiayan was in a trance. Before breaking up, Su Yao also laughed at him like this, but now it''s different "Go where you say you want to go." Just think of him as a reward to Su Yao. Hearing the speech, Su Yao''s smile became more brilliant. Seeing that Su Yao left with Chen Jiayan, Ji Qinglin was just about to follow him when he saw that Su Yao gave him a look and told him not to follow him. Ji Qinglin frowned and finally followed him, but Su Yao didn''t find out. ¡­¡­ More than ten minutes later, looking at the luxurious five-star hotel in front of him, the expression on Chen Jiayan''s face was a little dementia. When he saw clearly the name of the hotel called "Jinhuang Hotel", he felt an impulse to run. Although he did not come here for dinner, he also knew that Jinhuang hotel was one of the best hotels in the country. The things in it were so expensive that they could not afford it. He thought that Su Yao was talking about a common small hotel, but he didn''t expect to come to such a place. There is still some money on me, but I can''t spend it on such places. If he had a meal here today, he would have to drink a lot. However, he can''t afford it, but some people can afford it. He''ll call Huang Senwei now. So thinking, Chen Jiayan looked at Su Yao standing beside him, "I''ll go to the toilet. You wait for me here for a while, and I''ll be right back." "You just went to the toilet, not long ago, and you''re going to go to the toilet again. Don''t you want to take the opportunity to escape?" Su Yao looked at him with a smile. Chen Jiayan wanted to run away, but he didn''t dare. If he ran away now, all his plans would be in vain, and it is estimated that he will not have a chance to ask Su Yao out again. At that time, he will really be snowed by the company. "How can it be? I really want to go to the toilet. Do you think I''m the kind of person who doesn''t believe what I say? " "Aren''t you?" Su Yao asked. Chen Jiayan choked for a moment I really didn''t cheat you. If I dare to run away, I''ll die. " "In that case, I''ll trust you this time. Go and come back quickly." Chapter 1309 Chen Jiayan was relieved. He walked into the hotel quickly and found a corner to call Huang Senwei. Huang Senwei is looking for fun. When he sees Chen Jiayan calling, he is not interested. "Chen Jiayan, you''d better tell me something very important, or you''ll die." Chen Jiayan was so angry that he breathed fragrance in his heart. It''s just a few bad money. What''s the big deal? "Mr. Huang, I really have something very important to tell you." "If you have something to say, let it go." Huang Senwei said very impatiently. "Mr. Huang, I''m at Jinhuang hotel with Su Yao. Do you want to come here now?" Chen Jiayan said with patience. "You''ve got it?" "I''ve already given him the medicine. In a few minutes, it will take effect." "Then I''ll go there now, and I must keep an eye on him. Wait a minute. If I find out he''s not there when I go by, you''ll be snowed by the company. " "I know. I''ll keep an eye on him." Snow hidden, snow hidden, will take this thing to threaten him, in addition to what will be said? After his success, we must make Huang Senwei regret what he said today. Chen Jiayan had no idea that his conversation with Huang Senwei was clearly heard by Su Yao. "Sure enough, it seems that the last lesson was not enough." Su Yao sneered. Ji Qinglin, who didn''t know when to come to him, frowned, "what should I do now? Are you sure you want to go into the hotel with him?" Su Yao was immediately startled by him, "I didn''t ask you not to follow me. Why did you still come?" "I''m afraid you''re in danger. I''ll continue to lose sleep." Ji Qinglin said right and wrong. Su Yao had been used to his way of speaking, so he didn''t feel much, "there will be any danger at that time, but the dangerous person is not me, so you don''t have to worry at all, you can go back." However, Ji Qinglin didn''t hear what he said. He continued, "Huang Senwei''s people are here too. Are you sure you can beat two strong bodyguards with thin arms and legs?" Su Yao, who was suspicious of the value of force, wanted to give him a performance on the spot, but Chen Jiayan had already come this way. He didn''t care three seven twenty-one, pushed Ji Qinglin hard, Ji Qinglin fell into the flower bed. "Su Yao, who were you talking to just now?" Su Yao said with a smile, "no one, I was just talking to myself. Did you come back from the toilet after eating excrement?" The atmosphere suddenly became very awkward. Chen Jiayan''s face is very ugly Su Yao, you really know how to joke. " "That''s right. I just wanted to make fun of you. Don''t be angry." Chen Jiayan doesn''t want to worry about this matter with him, otherwise he will appear to be mentally retarded. "I''ve already reserved a box. Let''s go in." "Good." Su Yao nodded. Ji Qinglin, who crawled out of the flower bed, watched the two of them talking and laughing as they walked into the hotel. Suddenly, an anger rose in his heart. However, he did not lose his mind because of this. He called Fang Yu and asked him to bring several people over. On the phone, Fang Yu listened to his voice and said, "president, aren''t you going to catch a traitor?" Chapter 1310 "What did you say? You can say it again! " Fang Yu immediately counseled, "nothing, nothing, I now take a few people in the past." Ji Qinglin is too lazy to bother with him. Now the most important thing is to protect Su Yao''s life. "Move faster, you can arrive within 20 minutes, or you''ll all stop doing it." After finishing this sentence in a very dominating tone, Ji Qinglin hung up and walked into the hotel. After the front desk lady inquired what private room Chen Jiayan had ordered, she ordered a private room nearby. On the other hand, Chen Jiayan handed the menu to Su Yao, "Su Yao, you order first." Su Yao picked it up impolitely. He didn''t even say "thank you", so he ordered the dishes, and every dish he ordered was very expensive. Chen Jiayan asked the waiter for a menu again. After comparing it, he found that Su Yao''s orders were all very expensive and famous dishes. He almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. He thought Su Yao would order some cheaper dishes, but he didn''t expect that he ordered thousands of dishes, and ordered several more. This meal will cost at least thirty to fifty thousand yuan. He is really bleeding heavily. Chen Jiayan wanted to find an excuse to slip away, but when he thought that Huang Senwei was going to pay for the meal, he didn''t think it was a big deal, and he ordered several dishes himself After the waiter left, the atmosphere in the private room suddenly became very awkward. Chen Jiayan tentatively said, "Su Yao, do you feel dizzy?" Naturally, Su Yao knew why he wanted to ask this question, so he answered, "I''m a little dizzy. I''m just fumigated by the incense. Could you please open the window?" Listening to these words, Chen Jiayan knew that the medicine was beginning to take effect. He resisted the excitement in his heart and went to open the window. "How do you feel now?" "Still a little dizzy." Su Yao pretended to be dizzy, "and more and more dizzy." Chen Jiayan was secretly happy, but his face was worried. "It seems that it''s really the problem of incense. You sit by the window for a while, and I''ll call the waiter to put out the censer." Su Yao nodded, "please." After Chen Jiayan left, Su Yao, who was like a soft bone, suddenly became very energetic. "Tangyuan, please help me to see what Chen Jiayan is doing." "Good." Tangyuan should be a sound, to explore the situation. After a while, tangyuan came back, "host, Chen Jiayan is to pick up Huang Senwei, they are now coming this way, how to do?" "Of course, it''s just a plan." Su Yao said with a smile. Before Tangyuan asked him what it meant, he lay down on the ground and closed his eyes, pretending to faint. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, it now knows what the host is going to do. ¡­¡­ When Chen Jiayan and Huang Senwei return to the private room, they see Su Yao lying unconscious on the ground. It was a great relief to him. Fortunately, Su Yao fainted, otherwise he really didn''t know how to explain to Huang Senwei. "Mr. Huang, I''ve really done it this time. Please don''t hide me." Huang Senwei didn''t take his words. Instead, he handed over the rope he was holding in his hand. "Now tie him up. Remember to tie him up firmly." "He has already fainted. Why should he be tied up?" Chapter 1311 "He was drugged last time, but he still woke up. Do you want that to happen a second time?" Huang Senwei looked at him with the eyes of a fool. Chen Jiayan was choked by his words. He took the rope and said, "I know. I''ll tie him up now." After tying up Su Yao''s hands and feet, Chen Jiayan looked at Huang Senwei and said, "Mr. Huang, what should I do next?" "Take him away, of course." Huang said. "But there are so many people here. What if someone calls the police?" "Do you think everyone is as free as you?" Chen Jiayan was stabbed in the pain by his words, and almost vomited fragrance Mr. Huang, let''s go now. " Su Yao, who pretended to be in a coma, heard their conversation clearly, but now he just wanted to say one thing - it''s really stupid. ¡­¡­ When Su Yao opened his eyes, he found that he was taken to a room by Huang Senwei and Chen Jiayan. And this room is exactly the one where he beat Huang Senwei last time. It left him a little speechless. Why did Huang Senwei come to this room? Is it to get up from where you plan to fall? Or is he masochistic? At this time, Huang Senwei had already finished talking with Chen Jiayan. After Chen Jiayan left, he immediately went to the door and locked it. And in order to prevent the same thing from happening this time, he let two bodyguards guard outside the room Seeing that Huang Senwei was about to turn around, Su Yao quickly closed his eyes and continued to act unconscious there. Huang Senwei walked to Su Yao step by step, with a disgusting smile on his face. "Su Yao, I didn''t expect that you still fell on my hand. How do you say I should punish you?" Although he couldn''t see Huang Senwei''s expression, Su Yao couldn''t help getting goose bumps just by listening to his voice. When he felt that Huang Senwei was taking off his pants, he couldn''t help it any more. "You pervert, get rid of your salty pig''s hand, or I''ll cut it off." Huang Senwei didn''t expect that he would wake up so soon this time. He was surprised. He also thought of what happened last time, but he was not afraid to think that Su Yao''s hands and feet were tied and he was fascinated. He even said, "you have the ability to hit me like you did last time. Come and hit me!" Looking at his cheap appearance, Su Yao sneered, "since you want to be beaten so much, I''ll satisfy you!" He was just about to kick Huang Senwei, only to find that he didn''t have any strength, so he couldn''t help wrinkling. It shouldn''t be. Chen Jiayan''s medicine in his coffee has been dissolved by his spiritual power. How can he make every effort? And how does he feel hot now? Is it hard to see what medicine Huang Senwei has given him? Su Yao looked at Huang Senwei, who was so cheap with a smile on his face, and said in a cold voice, "Huang Senwei, have you given me ten medicines?" "Mi / Qing Xiang, a spring medicine, and I''ve already taken the antidote in advance." Huang said with a smile, "Su Yao, you really can''t escape this time. You''d better follow me. As long as you obediently follow me, I promise you will be popular and rotten in the future. " "Bah, even if I die, I won''t follow you Huang Senwei, who had been spitting on his face, was immediately angry. He stretched out his hand and slapped Su Yao in the face. "I''ll give you a toast instead of a fine drink." Chapter 1312 This slap, Huang Senwei hit very hard. Su Yao''s left face was swollen. His eyes cooled for a moment. No one ever dared to beat him like this when he was growing up. Huang Senwei, a greasy middle-aged man, was the first. If it wasn''t for his lack of strength, Huang Senwei would have died a thousand times. And this is not the time to hit the jackpot. Su Yao opened his voice and yelled, "help, kill!" Huang Senwei thought that he would play some clever tricks, but he didn''t think that it was such a childish trick, and he immediately sneered. "You call it, you call it broken throat, no one will come to save you!" However, as soon as he finished this sentence, he was beaten in the face. The door was kicked violently from the outside, and the two bodyguards who had been guarding the door were now unconscious. A handsome young man came in with four tall bodyguards in black suits. "I just broke my throat. I''ve come to save him!" Huang Senwei was just ready to swear, but after seeing Ji Qinglin''s face, he was immediately dumbfounded. Although Ji Qinglin has never appeared in front of the public, he once had the honor to meet Ji Qinglin at a banquet. Ji Qinglin''s background is very strong. He is not the kind of person he can afford, and no one dares to provoke Ji Qinglin. But how could Ji Qinglin suddenly appear here, and still come to save Su Yao? Is it that kind of relationship between him and Su Yao? As soon as he thought that he not only beat Ji Qinglin''s lover, but also tried to do that kind of thing to his lover, Huang Senwei wanted to faint. "Ji, Mr. Ji, how did you come here?" Ji Qinglin ignored him, walked over to him, untied the rope tied to Su Yao''s hands and feet, and then picked him up. Seeing Ji Qinglin was like seeing a backer. He went to Su Yao and began to perform, "Mr. Ji, fortunately you arrived in time. When my innocence was really taken away by Huang Senwei, the dead pig, I was really scared to death just now." Huang Senwei is sick to death in his heart, but now Ji Qinglin is here, he doesn''t dare to attack, and even dare not breathe. Ji Qinglin accompanied Su Yao to play, "don''t be afraid, with me here, no one dares to hurt you again." Su Yao incarnated in a strange voice, "Mr. Ji, look at my face, it''s swollen by him, and my wrist is painful. It''s bleeding." Ji Qinglin looked at his swollen left face. I looked at his wrist and found that it was really bleeding. Looking at Huang Senwei''s eyes suddenly became colder. Aware of the sight of death, Huang Senwei''s legs softened and he couldn''t help kneeling on the ground. Ji Qinglin lowered his head and blew the wound on Su Yao''s wrist. "Don''t cry. I''ll blow it for you and it won''t hurt." Su Yao did not expect that he would do such a thing, say such words, pupil violent earthquake. He lowered his voice, "Ji Qinglin, you won''t be taken away by some monsters, will you?" "I''m just acting with you." Ji Qinglin said such a sentence very straight. Su Yao He might as well not have said that just now, at least he could paralyze his heart for a while. Chapter 1313 And the expressions of the bodyguards brought by Ji Qinglin are very strange. What did they hear just now? That has never been close to women, steel straight quarter total actually said that only between lovers will say? And he''s a boy. Is the world crazy, or are they listening? Is this the power of love? Love is so powerful. Huang Senwei, still kneeling on his knees, was sweating as Su Yao and Ji Qinglin spoke. Is Su Yao really Ji Qinglin''s lover? If that''s the case, I''ll be finished. Huang Senwei raised his head and said cautiously, "Mr. Ji, Mr. Ji, can I ask Mr. Su what''s the relationship with you?" Su Yao grabs Ji Qinglin and says, "Ji is always my boyfriend. What''s the problem?" Ji Qinglin looked at Su Yao, with a bit of doting in his eyes, "yes, I''m his boyfriend, and I''ve already brought him to meet my family." As soon as these words came out, there were only two words left in Huang Senwei''s mind - finished! It''s over. It''s over. He''s going to die. If Su Yao is just Ji Qinglin''s lover, it''s nothing, but Su Yao is Ji Qinglin''s boyfriend, and he''s the kind of boyfriend he took back to see his parents. The meaning of this lover is quite different from that of a boyfriend. Lovers are used to play, not responsible, tired of the kind of lost. But boyfriends are different. Boyfriends are responsible. Ji Qinglin has taken Su Yao home, which shows that he is sincere to Su Yao and really wants to marry him. And he not only beat Ji Qinglin''s boyfriend, but also prepared to do something wrong to each other, just the one in front of him is enough to die a thousand times. Thinking about this, Huang Senwei really wanted to die on the spot. "Mr. Ji, I have eyes for me and don''t know what to do. I shouldn''t do that to Mr. Su. I really know I''m wrong." Huang said while slapping himself, but also with full strength, in order to show that he is truly repentant. "Mr. Ji, you have a large number of adults. Forgive me this time. I really don''t dare next time. No, there will never be another time. " Ji Qinglin quietly watched him perform there. Huang Senwei''s hands were numb. Seeing that he still didn''t speak, he became more desperate. "Mr. Ji, I kowtow to you. Please forgive me this time!" Huang Senwei is also a cruel man. He kowtows when he kowtows, and he still uses his strength to kowtow. After several knocks, his forehead was bleeding. Looking at him like this, Su Yao sneered. If the person who appears here is not Ji Qinglin, but someone who has no background, Huang Senwei guesses that she will do such a thing. "Huang Senwei, if apology is useful, what else do police need to do in the world, to be used as furnishings?" "Moreover, if the person who appears here is not Mr. Ji, will you kneel down and kowtow to apologize?" Huang Senwei was very angry, but he didn''t dare to show it. Su Yao now has Ji Qinglin as his backer. If he dares to show any dissatisfaction, it will be over. "Mr. Su, I really know..." Su Yao interrupted, "don''t ask me, ask Mr. Ji!" Chapter 1314 Huang Senwei was about to die of anger. He cursed Su Yao in his heart. Isn''t there Ji Qinglin as a backer? What''s the big deal. He doesn''t believe that after Ji Qinglin breaks up with Su Yao, Su Yao, who has no background, can go crazy. Although I think so, Huang Senwei doesn''t dare to say it. After all, Ji Qinglin is still here. He looked at Ji Qinglin, "general Ji..." This time, Ji Qinglin finally spoke, but what he said was not a good thing for Huang Senwei. "Honey, what do you want to do with him?" Su Yaodu quickly called this name ray, if not to continue to play, he would make complaints about it. "I think it''s better to send him to prison for an animal like him who can only think with his lower body, in order to get rid of future troubles and save time for other people to be poisoned by him." With the help of Ji Qinglin, Huang Senwei, a scum, can''t be released again. Listening to these words, Huang Senwei''s eyes darkened and he wanted to faint on the spot. But he didn''t dare to faint. If he fainted, he might wake up and find himself in prison. Now he can only try to beg Ji Qinglin and Su Yao''s forgiveness, begging them not to send him to prison. Therefore, Huang Senwei kowtowed his head again. Even if the blood flow came down, it didn''t stop. After all, this is not worth mentioning compared with his small life. "Mr. Su, I have eyes and don''t know Taishan, but I don''t deserve to let you dirty your hands at all. Just let me go as a fart." The tone was sincere, but Su Yao and Ji Qinglin were not moved at all. They are not idiots. How can they not hear Huang Senwei''s sincerity and hypocrisy. Su Yao sneered, "it''s because you don''t deserve to let me dirty my hands, so I want to send you to prison. And even if you kowtow and die here today, I won''t change my mind. You''re going to the prison. " And Ji Qinglin a pair of "love princess said right, listen to love Princess" faint Jun expression, "Dear say, is what, so trouble vice president Huang you go to prison to play." "Vice president Huang" is said by others with a bit of respect, but by Ji Qinglin, it is only said with a bit of disgust. All of a sudden, Su Yao felt that he was a demon imperial concubine who was domineering by the favor of the fatigued king. He couldn''t help doing more excessive things. Huang Senwei is completely desperate, but he is not reconciled. Even if he is dead, he will drag Chen Jiayan into the water. Had it not been for Chen Jiayan, he would not have provoked such a business tycoon as Ji Qinglin. "Mr. Ji, Mr. Su, in fact, there is a participant in this incident, and he is the culprit. That person is Mr. Su''s ex boyfriend Chen Jiayan." If a man like Ji Qinglin knows that his boyfriend has been with other men, he will be discontented. He wants to see how long Su Yao can be Ji Qinglin''s boyfriend. Huang Senwei thought it was beautiful, but he was soon beaten in the face by Ji Qinglin''s words. "I''ll know about it. Don''t worry. Chen Jiayan will accompany you in prison after a while." Huang Senwei felt like a fool again. The other party already knew everything, but he foolishly sent his head forward. His brain was really stuck. Chapter 1315 Ji Qinglin is too lazy to argue with Huang Senwei''s wisdom. He directly asks the bodyguards he brings to drag Huang Senwei to the police station. Like giving up self-treatment, before being dragged out, Huang Senwei cursed, "Su Yao, don''t be complacent. Sooner or later, you will be abandoned by President Ji." Listening to this mindless words, Su Yao suddenly turned a big white eye. Sorry, Ji Qinglin will never abandon him. Even if that happened, he was not a villain like Huang Senwei. As for just now, it was just a mistake. If we could do it again, it would never happen again. But at this time, Ji Qinglin suddenly issued a question from the depths of his soul, "didn''t you say you were very powerful? Why did you still follow the way of Huang Senwei and Chen Jiayan?" Su Yao gave a dry smile, "I made a mistake. If I did it again, it would never happen again. And don''t look at me like this. In fact, as long as I wait for the medicine to be too strong, I can make Huang Senwei kneel down and call dad. " I don''t know which sentence poked Ji Qinglin''s anger. He sneered, "do you want to have another time? I think you are really not afraid of death! " Su Yao wanted to explain something more. The feeling of dryness in his body rose again, and then there was a sense of emptiness. I really want to be pierced! As soon as this idea came out, Su Yao suddenly felt that he was not a good person. Cao, Huang Senwei''s animal really gave him spring medicine. What should I do now? "Ji Qinglin, can you do me a favor?" Ji Qinglin felt something wrong with his voice, so he looked at his face, "what''s the matter with you?" "I was drugged by Huang Senwei." Su Yao said with a red face. "What medicine?" "Spring / medicine!" Su Yao simply broke the jar and said it directly. Listen to two words, Ji Qinglin suddenly Leng Leng, wait for reaction after quickly holding Su Yao out of the room. "Ji Qinglin, what are you doing?" "To take you to the hospital, of course." Ji Qinglin said. Su Yao It''s a mistake. How can Ji Qinglin understand what he means? He should just keep the ball straight. "But now it''s too late to go to the hospital. I can''t hold on any longer." "Even if it doesn''t work, it has to work." Ji Qinglin said. Su Yao was almost angry, "but I really don''t want to go to the hospital, and I know there is a way to solve my situation effectively." "What can I do?" Su Yao didn''t speak. He raised his head, quickly and ruthlessly kisses Ji Qinglin''s lips, and his hands are very uneasy to touch Ji Qinglin''s chest muscle through his shirt. Ji Qinglin, who has never been treated in this way, immediately becomes a fool. He stands there in a daze and doesn''t know what to do wrong. Su Yao thought that he agreed, so he reached out and unbuttoned his shirt. When he got to the second button, Ji Qinglin suddenly grabbed his hand, "this method is not good, I know there is a very good method." "What can I do?" Ji Qinglin did not answer this question, but held him to the bathroom. Just when Su Yao thought he was going to have a mandarin duck bath with him, Ji Qinglin threw him directly into the bathtub, drove the water to the maximum, and poured water on his face. Chapter 1316 Su Yao''s brain crashed on the spot, "Ji Qinglin, what are you doing?" "Since you don''t want to go to the hospital, you have to take a cold bath." Ji Qinglin said boldly. Su Yao almost spat out a mouthful of old blood, "but this is not a cold bath at all, and I''m more heated now. Are you sure this method is really useful?" Ji Qinglin didn''t say anything. He reached out to test the water temperature and found that it was really not cold at all. He could not help frowning. "The water is not cold enough. Wait a moment. I''ll let the bodyguard carry some buckets of ice." Su Yao What''s the matter? Do you want to chill him? "In fact, I really have a better way here, that is, you sleep with me." Ji Qinglin very ruthlessly refused, "that is between lovers can do things, and we are not real lovers." Su Yao doesn''t know what kind of expression he should put on. Now he spits on Ji Qinglin''s face, "as long as we become real lovers, won''t we?" However, a dog man is a dog man. No matter how obvious Su Yao is, Ji Qinglin is still like that, "but I never thought of becoming a real lover with you." Su Yao Grass, Ji Qinglin this dog man is purely angry with him, really angry with him! "Mr. Ji, since you don''t want to, I won''t force you. Please find someone to come over." Ji Qinglin immediately frowned, "no way!" Su Yao was almost laughed by him, "why not?" "Do you think it''s a dirty disease?" Su Yao Grass, dog man, you are cruel! "Forget it. You can do whatever you want. It doesn''t matter if I die here today." "Don''t worry. With me here, nothing will happen to you." Su Yao was very perfunctory, and he didn''t pay any more attention to him. He also wanted to take this opportunity to clean Ji Qinglin, but he didn''t expect that he was such a gentleman. It seems that the method of applying medicine to Ji Qinglin really doesn''t work. If you want to eat Ji Qinglin in your mouth, it''s estimated that you have to be a bully. By the way, I can bow to Ji Qinglin, and then I can sleep with him. Su Yao''s eyes brightened, but at the thought that he didn''t even have the strength to push Ji Qinglin down, the light in his eyes suddenly darkened. Alas, as expected, imagination is full, reality is bony. This method can only be tried after today. But Why is he getting hotter? Su Yao felt that his whole body was about to burn, and his reason was slowly disappearing. "Ji Qinglin, you''d better send me to the hospital." After that, he fainted. Ji Qinglin was stunned at first. After reaction, he quickly fished Su Yao out of the bathtub and ran out with him in his arms. In his eyes, he was worried that he didn''t notice. ¡­¡­ When Su Yao woke up, he found himself lying in the hospital ward. He was staring at the white ceiling, and his heart was sick to death. Let him send himself to the hospital, and Ji Qinglin will send him to the hospital. How can he be so obedient only in this matter? Can''t you satisfy his wish? Will he die or something? "This dog man is too much!" Chapter 1317 As soon as he finished his sentence, Ji Qinglin came in, "who were you scolding just now?" Su Yao is so angry that he doesn''t want to argue with him, "I''m scolding you." Ji Qinglin didn''t expect that he would be so righteous. He was silent and then said, "I saved your life. Is that how you treat your benefactor?" Su Yao "hum" a few, "I did not let you save me." "Isn''t it you who asked me to send you to the hospital?" Ji Qinglin asked. Su Yao was choked by his words What you say is what you say. I''m too lazy to argue with you. " Ji Qinglin saw that he was playing a child''s temper there, and he had no choice but to smile. But seeing that he didn''t want to continue to discuss this topic, he broke the topic, "do you know what the doctor said?" "What did the doctor say?" "The doctor said that the medicine you took was too effective, and it took a long time. It would take a few days for the medicine to go down in the hospital, but the doctor said that the infusion would cause a little damage to the kidney." Listening to the last sentence, Su Yao had a bad feeling in his heart, "what do you mean by that?" "You are likely to have kidney deficiency." Ji Qinglin said. Su Yao suddenly felt that his whole life was not good. "Are you sure that''s what the doctor told you?" Kidney deficiency? Ji Qinglin that dog man is joking with him, right? He is so strong, how can he have kidney deficiency? This must be made up by Ji Qinglin to scare him. Ji Qinglin nodded, "Bo has no empty words. If you really don''t believe it, I can call the doctor for you and ask him personally Su Yao If his kidney is deficient, how can he conquer Ji Qinglin in bed? No, he can''t let such a cruel thing happen to himself! "Did the doctor say anything else?" "The doctor said you don''t have to worry. He will prescribe some kidney tonics for you to make your kidney revitalize." Ji Qinglin said, all the doctor said to Su Yao. Su Yao He must be the first person in history to have kidney deficiency after taking spring medicine, and he must also be the first person in history to have kidney tonifying at a young age. He''s really hard. All this is Ji Qinglin this dog man harm, if he agreed at that time, he could not face the risk of kidney deficiency. "Ji Qinglin, it''s all because of you. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have kidney deficiency. In a word, you must be responsible for me." Ji Qinglin felt that he was really more dizzy than Dou e. it was Huang Senwei and Chen Jiayan who drugged Su Yao, and he saved him. Even if he didn''t thank himself, he still wanted to "bite the hand that feeds him". He really never met such a strange thing. "It''s just because of Chen Jiayan and Huang Senwei, and part of the reason is that you despise your enemies and have nothing to do with me, so I don''t have to be responsible for you at all." Ji Qinglin said boldly. "I don''t care. If you''re not responsible for me, I''ll go to your mother and tell her that you''ve always abandoned me." When Ji Qinglin thought about what his mother would do if that happened, he immediately felt a headache Then tell me what you want to do. " Chapter 1318 "I want you to associate with me. Those are the ones that can''t be separated for a lifetime." Su Yao said. Listening to his unreasonable request, Ji Qinglin immediately frowned, "but I really don''t mean that to you. If you are with me, you will be very unhappy in the future." "I don''t care, no matter what will happen in the future, I will be with you. If you don''t agree, I''ll call your mother now. " "How did you get my mom''s cell phone number?" "She gave it to me in the hospital before." Su Yao said, "and your mother also said, as long as you dare to bully me, I will call her, she will help me teach you a good lesson." Ji Qinglin suddenly felt his head was big. This is really his mother can say, but did not expect that she was so satisfied with Su Yao. Mrs. Ji: nonsense, it''s not easy for you to find an object. Can I not be satisfied? "I can promise to go out with you, but we have to get along for a while. If I still don''t feel you at all, we''ll break up." Su Yao very readily agreed, "good." Ji Qinglin doesn''t feel for him now, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t feel for him in the future, and he has many ways to make Ji Qinglin his own person. Seeing Su Yao''s promise so readily, Ji Qinglin always feels that there is a conspiracy in it, but what he says is like spilled water, which can''t be taken back. And after a period of time together, Su Yao naturally chose to give up. "Ji Qinglin, I''m a little hungry now. Go and buy me something to eat." Now he and Ji Qinglin are real lovers, so Su Yao didn''t feel embarrassed to order Ji Qinglin. But Ji Qinglin is different from other men, and he is also a president. Although he is different from those coquettish and cheap people outside, he is still a president. And as an assistant president, you don''t need to run errands yourself. So, waiting for Ji Qing to go shopping, Su Yao watched him take out his mobile phone and call Fang Yu, "Fang Yu, you buy something to eat and send it to ward 204 of Ren''ai hospital." Fang Yu, who is dating his girlfriend, after receiving such a phone call, secretly scolds Ji Qinglin, the boss, for being a pickpocket and even taking up his only holiday. "President, I have very important things to do now. If I can''t make time, you''d better find someone else." His girlfriend has been angry several times because of this. If he leaves his girlfriend again today, he will be dumped. But Ji Qinglin is just a skilful person who has no feelings. He doesn''t care what kind of impact he will have on his employees. "Don''t talk nonsense, let you do it, you can do it, and then you will get a year-end bonus." Listen to this sentence, Fang Yu wants to leave his girlfriend to do what Ji Qinglin tells him, but reason stops him. And when he was ready to refuse Ji Qinglin, his girlfriend suddenly said, "Fang Yu, you go." Fang Yu suddenly confused, his girlfriend not long ago also said that if you dare to leave her because of the president''s order, you will break up with him, how now become so reasonable again? Just when Fang Yu was puzzled, his girlfriend said, "I can''t get along with anyone, and I can''t get along with money." Fang Yu After the appraisal, it is the strength of our ability. "President, I''ll do it now." Chapter 1319 Su Yao was stunned to hear the call made by Ji Qinglin. He thought Ji Qinglin would do what he asked him to do no matter how much he did. He gave his duty to his assistant. He really has never seen such a dog man as Ji Qinglin. A thousand words can''t describe Su Yao''s complicated inner thoughts at this time. He looks at Ji Qinglin after the call and opens his mouth slightly, but he can''t say anything. As soon as Ji Qinglin turns around, he sees Su Yao with a very complicated look, and he is staring at himself. Ji Qinglin, who didn''t know what he had done wrong, said, "Why are you looking at me like this?" Su Yao didn''t speak. He just stared at him and tried to kill him with his eyes. But Ji Qinglin didn''t feel anything, and he thought that Su Yao''s eyes were cramped. "Do you have cramps in your eyes? Do you want me to call the ophthalmologist to show you your eyes?" The corner of Su Yao''s mouth can''t help twitching a few times, "how, is this hospital still your home?" You''ve got eye cramps. Your whole family has eye cramps! Since your mouth can''t speak, please be a mute in the future. Ji Qinglin nodded, "this hospital is opened by my cousin." Su Yao Well, sure enough, excellent CEOs all have excellent families. It''s true that all families have the ability to make money. In contrast, Su Yao is just an ordinary man holding an infinite black card. No, it''s not the time to think about this. The more important thing now is to reprimand Ji Qinglin for his actions that don''t meet the standards of boyfriends. "Ji Qinglin, do you think your behavior just now is correct?" Ji Qinglin looked at him blankly, "what did I do wrong?" Su Yao was so angry that he almost couldn''t speak. "It''s clearly something I told you, but you don''t do it yourself, but let your assistant do it. Do you think this is the right behavior?" "Isn''t an assistant used to direct?" Ji Qinglin began his dog talk behavior. Su Yao If this sentence is heard by Fang Yu, he will die on the spot. "You''re right to say that, but it''s not in line with your behavior as my boyfriend. As my boyfriend, you should do what I told you by yourself." Su Yao said painstakingly, "can''t you not know such a simple thing?" "But I''ve never been in love. I don''t know what to do." Ji Qinglin said boldly. Su Yao OK, Ji Qinglin is just a chicken who has never been in love. "Try to do what you should do as a boyfriend now." "But I really don''t know what to do, do you know?" Ji Qinglin dropped his eyes, "yes, you have a boyfriend. How can you not know?" He didn''t notice that his tone was full of jealousy. Because of listening to his words and some guilty Su Yao did not notice. Although it''s su Yao who falls in love with Chen Jiayan, in Ji Qinglin''s eyes, it''s him who falls in love with Chen Jiayan. He can''t explain this clearly. However, why does Ji Qinglin suddenly mention this matter? Is it difficult to make him retreat? Chapter 1320 It turns out that Su Yao''s brain circuit is similar to Ji Qinglin''s, "Ji Qinglin, I tell you, no matter what you do, I will not promise to break up with you, absolutely not!" Ji Qinglin, who has never thought of it like this, feels that he is innocent, but he is too lazy to explain, "what you say is what you say." Listening to this, Su Yao took it as an admission, and he was even more angry. "Ji Qinglin, put your face together for me!" Ji Qinglin didn''t know what he was going to do, but he put his face in the past. Su Yao quickly and ruthlessly bit on his right ear lobe, and left a tooth mark. Ji Qinglin took a breath, reached out and touched the earlobe he had bitten, and said, "Su Yao, do you belong to a dog?" Su Yao pretended not to hear his words, and said in a very serious tone, "now you have left my exclusive mark on your body. From now on, you will be su Yao''s person. If you dare to do something sorry for me, I will go to hell with you." Listening to these words, Ji Qinglin felt that he was on a boat of thieves Don''t worry, I will never do anything sorry to you during my association with you. " However, after hearing this, Su Yao''s anger didn''t decrease at all. "I knew you wanted to break up with me. I won''t let you succeed." Ji Qinglin felt that he could not explain clearly to him, and sometimes the explanation was a cover up, and the cover up was a fact, so he did not explain any more. "Why don''t you talk? Did you admit it?" Ji Qinglin In the past, he always heard other people say that the girl is the one who can make trouble, but now it seems that it''s not only the girl that makes trouble. If he had not confirmed that Su Yao was a man, he would have doubted whether she was a big man disguised as a man. Su Yao seemed to be possessed by the essence, and he continued to make trouble. Ji Qinglin, who suffered a lot, felt that his head was big. Fortunately, Fang Yu appeared and saved his life in time. "President, I''ve bought what you told me." For the first time, Ji Qinglin felt that his assistant was so pleasant, "Fang Yu, you are here to chat with Mr. Su for a while, and I''ll go out." With these words, he rushed out of the room without waiting for Fang Yu''s answer, as if there were some monsters in it. Fang Yu looked at Su Yao lying on the bed and said curiously, "Mr. Su, have you done anything strange to my president?" "No Su Yao said, "I don''t know what''s going on. Go back and ask him." Fang Yu Even if he has the heart, he doesn''t have the courage. "Mr. Su, why are you suddenly hospitalized? What happened?" "I was drugged." Su Yao sighed as he spoke. Listening to these words, an idea flashed through Fang Yu''s mind, and he said excitedly, "that medicine was given by yourself. Have you already passed the exam with the president? Is the president exerting too much force when he is in bed, and then you go to the hospital? " "If only that were true." Su Yao''s expression is very melancholy, "those you said do not exist, you do not have to guess." Fang Yu is more curious, "what''s the matter?" Chapter 1321 "It''s a long story. In a word, it''s not me who drugged me, and I can''t sleep with your president." "Opportunities are all there. Why don''t you sleep?" Fang Yu looks at him with hatred. "I''ve hinted at him, I''ve suggested it, but he''s a fool." Think of what happened before, Su Yao is a gnash of teeth, "I said want to sleep with him, but he has been there grinding chirp, so I can only enter the hospital." If it wasn''t for the lack of strength at that time, he would have forced Ji Qinglin down, which was all caused by Chen Jiayan''s waste. After he went out of the hospital, he must find Chen Jiayan to figure out the account! The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Fang Yu did not think that the truth of the original thing is like this, immediately silent. He thought that the president was just a little bit slower than other people in terms of emotion, but he didn''t think that the president was a fool who didn''t understand sentiment at all. Su Yao has expressed so clearly, but the president is still unmoved. He really deserves to be single all his life. "Mr. Su, how are you doing with the president now?" "We''ve been dating, just now." Su Yao said. Seeing that he was not in a high mood, Fang Yu felt that something was wrong and asked, "the president has promised to associate with you. Why are you still depressed?" "Because he''s a wooden fish head." Su Yao could not help but make complaints about it. "Do you know? Just now I asked him to go shopping, but he didn''t go. Instead, he called your assistant. Do you think he is a qualified boyfriend? " Fang Yu No wonder the president just called him The president is really a dog. If it wasn''t for Su Yao''s sudden appearance, the president would have been single all his life. "Mr. Su, I have wronged you." "That''s all right. I just told him that he didn''t take it seriously. He also said that it was because he had never been in love that he did. He even said that I was a flower." Adding the trimmings of , Su Yao make complaints about Ji Lin''s actions. "If I hadn''t been infused, I would have jumped up and smashed his dog''s head." Fang Yu doesn''t know how to answer his words. Because if it were him, he would have beaten the other party so much that his parents could not recognize him. "Mr. Su, don''t be angry any more. At least the president promised to associate with you. It''s a great joy." "You''re right, but I''m not reconciled." Su Yao was not angry. Fang Yu is a little confused and forced, "what are you unwilling to do?" "I''m not willing to sleep till Ji Qinglin, the dog man. Now I just want to sleep with him, and I don''t want to do anything else." He doesn''t believe that after raw rice is cooked, Ji Qinglin still wants to break up with him. Listening to Su Yao''s words, Fang Yu''s expression suddenly becomes very complicated. Mr. Su, I didn''t expect you to be Mr. Su. "Mr. Su, are you going to give the president the next medicine?" "Yes." Su Yao nodded and said firmly, "I must put Ji Qinglin to sleep, and let him become my person completely." ¡°¡­¡­ What if it doesn''t work? " "If you can''t do it once, you can''t do it twice. If you can''t do it twice, you can''t do it three times. As long as you persevere, one day you will sleep in his clothes." He does not believe that evil, he must sleep until Ji Qinglin this dog man can not! Chapter 1322 Fang Yu But for a man as difficult as the president, I don''t think you can succeed in sleeping with him except that he is willing to sleep with you. Looking at Su Yao''s firm eyes, Fang Yu felt that he should not hit his ambition. "Mr. Su, come on, I believe you will succeed." "Assistant Fang, actually I have something to trouble you now." Fang Yu''s heart suddenly gave birth to an ominous premonition, "what''s the matter?" Su Yao said with a smile, "I''m in a hurry to urinate now. Can you help me to the bathroom and pull down the zipper of my pants?" This sentence suddenly exploded Fang Yu''s soul. He looked at Su Yao in disbelief and said, "Mr. Su, what did you say just now?" "I''m in a rush to urinate now. Could you help me to the bathroom and zip my pants down?" Su Yao very kindly repeated his words just now. Fang Yu, who could hear clearly: "I''m not sure." I think you are trying to embarrass me! "Mr. Su, it seems that this is not very good." You are the man of the president. If you let the president know that I pulled the zipper of your pants for you, then the president will have to kill me? I don''t want to die yet. Will you let me go? "What''s wrong? We''re both men. Or are you afraid of what I think of you? " In fact, Su Yao deliberately said these words to Ji Qinglin. He knew that Ji Qinglin was standing outside the ward now. He just wants to see what kind of reaction Ji qinglintian will have after listening to these words? Fang Yu frowned. Su Yao''s words were quite reasonable, but he didn''t dare to do such a thing. Who knows if the president would suddenly break in. "Mr. Su..." As soon as Fang Yu was ready to refuse again, he heard Su Yao say, "assistant Fang, I really can''t hold back any longer, so you don''t have to continue to struggle. If you keep on worrying about it, I''m going to wet my bed. " Fang Yu could only take back what he said Well, I''ll help you to the bathroom now, Mr. Su. But don''t tell the president about it, or I''ll be finished. " When he was about to reach out to help Su Yao, Ji Qinglin''s voice suddenly rang, "let me come, you can go back." Fang Yu immediately turned around. When he saw Ji Qinglin, who was a little ugly, his legs and stomach trembled, and he almost knelt down. After that, the president''s face is so ugly. Can''t you hear what he said just now? Is he really going to die this time? He doesn''t want to die yet! Just when Fang Yu is ready to close his eyes to accept the fact, Ji Qinglin bypasses him and reaches out to help Su Yao, who almost fell to the ground. "I want you to be more careful. You just don''t listen to me." Fang Yu immediately felt that his three outlooks had been reorganized. Is this man really the president? When did the president become so gentle? Is this the magic of love? He knows. Just now, Su Yao said those words on purpose. Su Yao must have found the president standing outside the ward for a long time, so he forced him to play such a play Now he finally knows why the president fell into the hands of Su Yao. All this is routine Chapter 1323 And in his trance, Ji Qinglin has helped Su Yao into the bathroom. Ji Qinglin didn''t say anything. He stretched out his hand to pull Su Yao''s pants zipper. Su Yao''s eyelids jumped and grabbed his hand. "What are you going to do?" "Didn''t you say you had to go to the bathroom?" Ji Qinglin asked. Su Yao Shit, he really hit himself in the foot. "I don''t have only one hand. I can do it myself. You can go out now." "Then why did you say that to Fang Yu just now?" Fool, the reason why I said that, go back and see how you will react. "Didn''t you say Fang Yu was your assistant before? He had to do whatever you asked him to do? And I think if I told you that just now, it''s very likely that Fang Yu will do it again, so I told Fang Yu directly. " Su Yao talks nonsense seriously. He doesn''t believe what he said is so reasonable. Ji Qinglin will doubt the truth of his words. Smell speech, Ji Qinglin can''t help but frown. Even if Su Yao is really angry with what he said before, he can''t say that to Yu. He is probably testing his reaction "Su Yao, I know that I did something wrong before, but I have realized my mistake. You can rest assured that in the future, as long as it''s something you ordered, I will do it myself, and I will never let Fang Yu do it for me again. " Ji Qinglin said sincerely. Su Yao said doubtfully, "is that true?" "If you don''t believe it, you can support me to do something for you now." "Then help me zip up my pants." He doesn''t believe that Ji Qinglin will really help him zip up! The next second, however, Su Yao was beaten in the face. Ji Qinglin quickly helped him open the zipper of his pants, and even said, "do you want me to help you unfasten the belt?" Su Yao was startled by his words, and his head hit the ceiling. Fortunately, he didn''t use much strength, otherwise the ceiling would have been smashed through. But even then, his head still hurts. Ji Qinglin sighed helplessly and rubbed it for him. "It hurts. It''s lighter." "Who made you bump up?" "If it weren''t for your sudden words like that, would I have run into it?" "Lighter, lighter..." The sound insulation of the hospital ward is not very good. Fang Yu, who is still in the ward, listens to this strange conversation and his expression becomes very complicated. What are the president and Mr. Su doing in the bathroom? Why does Mr. Su make such a strange sound? Is it difficult for them to work in the bathroom because they can''t control themselves? But this is a hospital. Nurses will come in at any time Just when Fang Yu is struggling to stop them, Ji Qinglin and Su Yaohe come out of it. Fang Yu looked at them carefully up and down, and found that their clothes were wrinkled, so he was more curious. If they didn''t do anything, what were they doing in there? "Assistant Fang, could you please go and buy me some medicine for the traumatic injury?" At this time, Su Yao suddenly spoke. Fang Yu noticed that he had been rubbing his head, "Mr. Su, what''s the matter with you?" Chapter 1324 Su Yao didn''t want to say that he had done anything shameful, but he felt that if he didn''t explain clearly, Fang Yu would have misunderstood something, so he said, "I bumped my head in the bathroom just now." Fang Yu was silent He thought they were cooked with raw rice, but he didn''t realize that it was just Su Yao who accidentally bumped his head. It really failed to live up to his expectations. Seeing something wrong with Fang Yu''s expression, Su Yao said, "assistant Fang, what''s the problem?" "No problem. I''ll buy the medicine now." When he was about to leave, Ji Qinglin said, "I''ll buy the medicine. You can go." Fang Yu When did the president become so reasonable? He knows that the president must be testing him. He must give the president a satisfactory answer. "President, I''d better let my assistant do such small things. You''ll be here to chat with Mr. Su for a while." With these words, he quickly rushed out of the ward. Ji Qinglin Fang Yu can''t understand people again. ¡­¡­ These days, Su Yao is very bored in the hospital. In fact, he can not be so boring, but every time he takes out his mobile phone to play games, Ji Qinglin grabs his mobile phone, saying that the most important thing he should do now is to have a good rest. Moreover, Ji Qinglin also changed his ways to bring him nutritious meals every day. He even refused to drink drinks. He drank red dates and medlar tea every day. He really lived a life of pension ahead of time. So once out of the hospital, Su Yao went straight to the computer. But something even sadder happened - the computer suddenly couldn''t open. Su Yao checked it carefully, but he almost took down the computer, but he still didn''t know where the problem was. In the end, he had to take the computer to a computer shop near the neighborhood to repair it. Fortunately, there is an Internet bar nearby. He can spend some time in it. Su Yao found the Internet bar and paid the administrator for three hours. Then he found a computer and sat down to play games. The computers in this Internet bar are all new. It''s very smooth to play games, and it doesn''t feel good The original owner''s computer has been used for a long time. Now it''s a little bit stuck when playing games. Several times when playing games, it suddenly got stuck, and he was killed by others. It''s time for him to buy a computer with better configuration. Anyway, the most important thing he needs now is money. After thinking about it, Su Yao''s eyes returned to the computer screen, only to find that he didn''t know when he was killed. He turned into a box and lay there alone. And his teammates are cursing him there, as ugly as they want, and even cursing his family. Su Yao withdrew from the war without expression, and then reported the man who had just scolded him. Although it was wrong for him to be absent-minded just now, this kind of swearing was even more excessive to the ancestors of the 18th generation As soon as Su Yao was ready to play single row, he found that he was invited by a good friend of the game called "I am a sharpshooter" who had played several games with him some time ago. He hesitated for a few seconds and finally accepted. Sitting in front of the computer, Ji Qingqing saw that the other party agreed to his game invitation, and his mood suddenly became very excited. However, as soon as she was ready to speak, Ji Qinglin, sitting next to her, suddenly snatched the compute Chapter 1325 Ji Qingqing immediately looked at him with a reproachful look, "brother, what are you doing? Why rob my computer? " "Let me play this game as compensation for waking me up." Listening to him, Ji Qingqing''s eyes suddenly changed. She looked at her brother like a monster. "Brother, don''t you want to play games? Now why do you suddenly want to play games?" Ji Qinglin didn''t answer her question, because if his naughty sister knew the reason, it would be "If you want to fight, do you need any more reasons?" Ji Qingqing Brother, you are so dictatorial. " Ji Qinglin a look horizontal in the past, "if you talk nonsense, then you have no pocket money next month." Smell speech, Ji Qingqing quickly shut up. Even if there are more complaints in my heart, I dare not say them. It''s not easy for her to wait until the end of the month. She''s about to get her allowance for next month, but it can''t be lost because of such a game On the other side, after hanging up a phone call, Su Yao turned on Mai, "ready." Ji Qinglin immediately ordered the preparation. When Su Yao saw that the other side was ready, he began to match. This time, it was still an island map. After all, compared with other maps, he was most familiar with the island map. Su Yao sent a parachute jump invitation to his teammate "I''m a sharpshooter", and the other side accepted. Su Yao opened the small map in the upper right corner and looked at it, then marked the point in P city. When the plane arrived near P City, Su Yao ordered a parachute jump. There were others who danced with them in P City, but the two of them landed first. After landing, they immediately searched for materials, ready to start first. But as soon as Su Yao killed a man, he found that his partner had fallen down. He had to give up mending the gun to save his teammates. But it was not easy to kill another man, but suddenly a man came out. And this time it was himself. After making a box with his teammates, Su Yao started another game. Then he found that his teammate "I''m a sharpshooter" was strange today. Although the opponent''s skill was average before, she would still play, but now she doesn''t pick up the gun and stays by his side. It seems that she is not playing now, and this way of playing games reminds him of someone he is very familiar with. After thinking about it, Su Yao asked his teammates, "number one, are you playing now?" Ji Qinglin doesn''t want to be exposed, so she looks up at Ji Qingqing standing beside her and asks her to solve this problem. "Whatever you say, don''t say I''m your brother." Ji Qingqing listen to this sentence, think his brother''s brain is broken, otherwise why will say such irrelevant words. "But aren''t you my brother?" Ji Qinglin did not answer his words, but said three words, "pocket money." Ji Qingqing immediately understood what he meant by this sentence, "OK, OK, I do it, I do it." She knows to threaten her with pocket money all day long. Her brother is too much. See Ji Qingqing still pestle there, Ji Qinglin frowned, "hurry up." "Here we go." Ji Qingqing is very helpless drag the mouse to open the wheat, and then said, "little sister, now playing is a friend of mine, he played for the first time, you take him to chant." Su Yao''s silence, " Good Chapter 1326 This time, Su Yao watched helplessly as No. 1 raised his gun and fired at a car coming this way. If number one hadn''t fired this shot, their position might not have been exposed. But after firing this shot, their position was exposed, the car ran over directly, Su Yao quickly dodged, and No. 1 was hit by the car before he could react. Su Yao He had nothing to say. He had never seen a fool take the initiative to seek death. Ji Qinglin Ji Qingqing make complaints about speechless Ji Qinglin make complaints about Ji Qingqing, but he thinks he will make complaints about his pocket money if he thinks he is really tucked up. ¡­¡­ At this time, the car stopped, two people jumped out of the car, ready to lick the box. Su Yao, who was hiding very much, resolutely took up his gun and fired at them. The two men found that someone was hitting them, so they quickly took out their guns and prepared to fight back. But because they were standing next to the car and the car was blown up, they were killed. Su Yao avenged his No.1 teammate. It''s not long since the shrink ring. After quickly licking the two boxes, Su Yao runs to the safe area Finally, Su Yao successfully entered the finals, but Voldemort, who didn''t know where to hide, shot him in the head with 98K. After several games, Su Yao realized how bad his teammate''s technique was. He had never seen such a bad teammate before. Cough, except for Ji Qinglin. Su Yao doesn''t want to fight with his teammate any more, but he can''t say it directly. But Ji Qinglin couldn''t wait to make an appointment and wanted to play another game. However, as soon as he ordered the preparation, he heard Su Yao say, "I''m sorry, I suddenly have something to do. I won''t play first" and then he directly quit the team. Ji Qinglin "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." Ji Qingqing can''t help it any more. He doesn''t want to give face and laughs. Ji Qinglin coldly looked at his sister who was gloating. Under the gaze of Ji Qinglin''s death line of sight, Ji Qingqing''s laughter is getting smaller and smaller, and finally she can''t laugh. "Keep laughing. Why don''t you smile?" Ji Qinglin sneered. Ji Qingqing Nima, how can I laugh when you look at me like you''re going to kill me? "Brother, you don''t care. I think it''s really urgent. He doesn''t say that because he dislikes you." After waiting for the reaction to come over what he said, Ji Qingqing immediately wants to give himself a big mouth. If you don''t open it, you can''t open it! She is very uneasy to observe the expression of Ji Qinglin, in the heart praying that he must not be angry. Ji Qinglin only noticed the words "little brother". He thought that he had heard a girl call him "little brother" when he went to hook up with a boy. His expression was not very good. "What''s your name, little brother, sister-in-law?" Ji Qingqing suddenly the whole person is stunned, "brother, what do you mean, this brain should not be broken?" What sister-in-law? When did her brother find a girlfriend? "The man who just played games with is my boyfriend." Ji Qinglin said, "so don''t harass him any more, or I will confiscate your pocket money once I see it." Chapter 1327 Listening to this sentence, Ji Qingqing was even more shocked, "brother, I didn''t expect that you were really bent. Recently, I thought you were just not close to women. I didn''t expect that you were gay. Please tell me how you met him." "I have nothing to say to you. You can go. I''m upset to see you now." Ji Qinglin said impatiently. Ji Qingqing "Yes, I''ll be right away." Fu Shiqing was so angry that she opened the door and went out. At this time, Su Yao just came over. When he saw the girl from Ji Qinglin''s apartment, his face suddenly became very difficult to love. Who is this girl? Why did she come out of Ji Qinglin''s apartment? How long have they been in it? Is this girl Ji Qinglin''s favorite? On this thought, Su Yao''s face became more ugly. He walked over and asked Ji Qinglin, "who is this girl from your room? Are you cheating on me? " When Ji Qingqing heard this familiar voice, he knew that he was his future sister-in-law. He grabbed Ji Qinglin and said, "I''m the sharpshooter in the game. My name is Ji Qingqing. What''s your name, little brother?" In order to get angry with Ji Qinglin, she deliberately called Su Yao "little brother". When Su Yao heard the name "Ji Qingqing", he knew that the girl was Ji Qinglin''s sister. Fortunately, he didn''t scold her just now, otherwise he would offend his future sister-in-law. Think about it, he gave Ji Qingqing a brilliant smile, "so you are Ji Qinglin''s sister, ah, I''m his boyfriend, called Su Yao." Ji Qingqing''s face suddenly "whew" red, "little brother, you and my brother..." Has not asked clearly who is attacks who is receives, Ji Qinglin suddenly walked over. "Come on, you''re going back. I''ll take you to the station." Ji Qingqing You take me to the station. Are you really my brother? "Brother, I still won''t go back tonight. It''s not easy to see my future sister-in-law. I want to get to know him well, so I live with you today." Su Yao knew that Ji Qinglin was the one who was playing the game with him just now. Fortunately, he resisted the impulse to curse others at that time, otherwise it would be cool. "Sister in law, I''ll invite you to have a cup of coffee. Let''s have a good chat about the game." With that, Ji Qingqing put her hand around Su Yao''s arm. Su Yao wanted to get rid of her hand, but when he thought that she was his future sister-in-law, he resisted the desire. And Ji Qinglin looks at the hand that Ji Qingqing is holding Su Yao''s arm, inexplicably feels that it''s a bit eye-catching, and wants to chop that hand. He stepped forward and took down Ji Qingqing''s holding Su Yao''s hand. "Ji Qingqing, if you don''t go back, you don''t want any pocket money this month and next month." Smelling speech, Ji Qingqing immediately looked at his brother with the eyes of the devil, "brother, are you really my brother? How can you do this to your lovely sister? " However, Ji Qinglin is not moved at all, so he looks at her. In the end, Ji Qingqing was defeated and said, "I know. Did I go back to the head office?" Shit, if she didn''t really fear that her brother would deduct all her pocket money for this month and next month, she wouldn''t give in like this. Her brother is so bad! Chapter 1328 "Let''s go. Don''t continue to love my eyes here." Su Yao Ji Qinglin is really a dog man. He treats his own sister in such a way. Ji Qingqing didn''t expect that her brother was so ruthless that she let her go back alone. She said incredulously, "brother, don''t you plan to take me to the station? The station is so far away from here, aren''t you afraid of the danger your dear sister will encounter on the way? " "You''re an adult. It''s time to solve the problem yourself." Ji Qinglin said very ruthlessly, "I have something important to talk about with your sister-in-law." Ji Qingqing Brother, you are really my brother. "Brother, but my feet are very painful now. Please send me to the station, or my feet will be useless." Ji Qinglin is still so ruthless, "I have very important things to do with your sister-in-law, you don''t get in my way here." "What''s important? Aren''t you two going to have sex in the daytime Ji Qingqing can''t help saying such a word. Su Yao: you two are really brothers and sisters. Ji Qinglin did not expect her sister to say that. It seems that she has been abroad for a long time, so that her thoughts are the same as those of foreign people. "Ji Qingqing, I don''t think you have a good mouth. You can even speak without thinking. Did you return what you learned in school to the teacher?" Ji Qingqing immediately counseled, "brother, I''m going now, I''m going now." With that, she quickly slipped away. Looking at her back, Ji Qinglin shook his head helplessly. "Are you really not going to take her to the station?" "No Ji Qinglin said, "if I go here, she will ask questions." "Besides, I haven''t figured it out with you yet." Su Yao quickly pretended to be stupid, "what''s the matter? Why don''t I know what happened in the game?" "I''ll help you remember it now." Ji Qinglin said with a smile. Although he had a good smile, Su Yao always felt that there was some danger in his smile. He quickly stepped back a few steps, "or no, I have other things to do, first back to the room." However, before he can escape back to the house, Ji Qinglin pulls him back and butts him against the wall. Su Yao pretended to struggle a few times, "what are you doing?" Ji Qinglin did not speak, a hand pinched his chin, and then very strong to kiss up. Su Yao opened his eyes and looked at Ji Qinglin. He could see some color in his eyes. After the kiss, Ji Qinglin buried his head on his shoulder, gasped slightly, and said in a low voice in his ear, "that kind of thing, let''s do it?" All of a sudden, Su Yao was dumbfounded. What did he hear just now? Does Ji Qinglin refer to bed sports? When did Ji Qinglin become like this? "You, are you kidding me?" "I''m not kidding you." Ji Qinglin raised his head and looked at him seriously, "you know, I really like you. Every time I see someone else talking to you and you smile at them, I''m going crazy with jealousy. " "As long as you completely become my person, then no one else will rob you from me?" Chapter 1329 Although it was very happy to hear such words, he just said them. "But I''m not ready yet." "Don''t you always say that you want to sleep with me? I will satisfy your wish today." "But I''m really not ready." Su Yao wanted to cry, "and now it''s day, day." "I don''t mind having sex in the daytime." Ji Qinglin said. "But I..." Before the three words of "mind", Su Yao was carried back to the house by Ji Qinglin. As soon as he enters the door, Ji Qinglin turns around and presses Su Yao to the door. He fiercely uses his tongue to pry his teeth open. When he kisses him dizzy Su Yao suddenly recovered a little sober, he reached out and pushed Ji Qinglin''s chest, "don''t worry." His voice at the moment is very soft, fall in Ji Qinglin''s ears, it became to refuse to welcome. Ji Qinglin''s eyes suddenly deepened. He lowered his head and bit Su Yao''s shoulder. "Don''t you really want it?" Then he increased the strength of his hand. Su Yao finally couldn''t help it, "no, don''t, please let me go." And listening to his cry, Ji Qinglin''s lust for animals is even stronger, "isn''t that what you''ve been looking forward to?" "I..." If he had known that such a thing would happen, he should not have said it at that time. Now, he really wants to be wiped clean by Ji Qinglin. "At least not here." Ji Qinglin didn''t speak. He picked up Su Yao and went to the bedroom. As soon as he entered the bedroom, he pressed the man on the big bed. And he is no longer satisfied with just doing this. Now he will eat the rest of the goblin. "Do you do it yourself, or do I do it for you?" If the atmosphere is not right now, Su Yao wants to spit on his face, "I, I''ll take it off myself, you go down." Ji Qinglin turned over from him, supported his chin with his right hand, and fixed his eyes on him. Su Yao''s heart became more nervous when he looked at him with such hot eyes, and his hands shaking slightly. "Can you stop looking at me like that? I''m a little nervous." "Why aren''t you nervous when you say that?" Ji Qinglin asked with a smile. Su Yao choked on his question How can these two things be confused? He just said hi, but now he really wants to practice. It''s strange that he''s not nervous. No, we can''t let Ji Qinglin succeed. He must run away! With this in mind, Su Yao kicked Ji Qinglin out of bed and jumped out of bed before he could react. However, as soon as he was ready to run away, Ji Qinglin caught his feet and said, "where do you want to go?" Instead of escaping, Su Yao, who was caught, suddenly had the heart to die. "I didn''t want to go anywhere. I just had a sudden urge to urinate and wanted to go to the toilet." Chapter 1330 "But how do I think you don''t want to go to the toilet, but to run away?" Ji Qinglin looks at him with a smile. Su Yao quickly denied, "I really didn''t want to run away, I really want to go to the toilet." Ji Qinglin put away the smile on his face, "Su Yao, do you know one thing?" "What''s the matter?" "Whenever you lie, you pinch your earlobe." Su Yao Gee, why didn''t he even find it himself? "I was going to let you go, but you cheated me, so I will punish you severely." With that, Ji Qinglin pushes Su Yao to the bed, and then presses him fiercely to continue what he hasn''t done. Gradually, Su Yao was immersed in love / desire. I don''t know how long it took. "Help me undress." Su Yao now has no strength. He is lying on the bed like a corpse. "You''d better take it off." "If you don''t take it off, you''ll have an extra hour." Ji Qinglin threatened with a smile. Hearing the words, Su Yao suddenly remembered the first experiences of the previous few worlds, and could not help shivering. Those experiences made him want to die. He couldn''t get out of bed the next day. He didn''t want to get out of bed the third day. "I''ll take it off, shall I?" Sure enough, he is so shameless in every world. He only knows how to threaten him with such things. Now Su Yao, who has no strength all over, can only support his body and help Ji Qinglin untie the buttons on his shirt. Ji Qinglin just watched him take off his clothes. But because Su Yao''s speed is too slow, big boss Ji Qinglin is not satisfied. He felt that Su Yao had done it on purpose. He deliberately solved it so slowly that he could be more anxious. However, he would never let Su Yao go because of this. He should be punished. "You are so slow that you can''t get out of bed all afternoon?" Su Yao did not expect that such words would come out of Ji Qinglin''s mouth. He was silent for a few seconds, then looked at Ji Qinglin with abnormal eyes Ji Qinglin, can you say something more serious? I''m afraid of your appearance. " Ji Qinglin chuckled and said in the most tender voice, "are you afraid? There will be more exciting in the future. I will make you regret and fear that you didn''t refuse me in the first place. " Su Yao suddenly got angry. He looked at a part of Ji Qinglin''s lower body and said, "is that right? I''ve heard that men can''t hold on for a few minutes for the first time. I think you''ll be shooting in seconds No matter what you say, you can''t say a man can''t do it. Ji Qinglin was excited by this sentence. He said with a smile, "is that right? Don''t beg for mercy later. " "What''s the use of just talking? Do you have the ability to be true?" Su Yao continued to fight Ji Qinglin''s male dignity without fear of death, "you are a shooting man." Ji Qinglin, who felt that his male dignity had been seriously challenged, lowered his face. "This is what you said, so don''t blame me for not stopping later." With these words, he took off Su Yao''s trousers. Su Yao was immediately afraid. He quickly protected his buttocks with his hands. "I know it''s wrong. I was joking with you just now. Please let me go." "It''s late!" Chapter 1331 Su Yao took a breath of cold air, and then Ji Qinglin''s face is very ugly. He can extract soy sauce. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "ha ha ha, you''re not a three second man, are you slapping face now? Don''t talk so much in the future, ha ha ha Ji Qinglin''s face was even more ugly. He spoke dangerously, "you have the ability to say it again!" Su Yao was not aware of the danger. He was not afraid of death and challenged Ji Qinglin''s male dignity. "Just say, you useless three second man." "Then I''m going to make you feel a lot." Su Yao just reflected that what he said just now was too much. Men like Ji Qinglin can''t pick / fight, or he will make you doubt your life. Is it still too late for him to ask for mercy? Think about it, Su Yao takes out the most sincere tone to apologize to Ji Qinglin. "I wasn''t talking about you. I was talking about myself. If you don''t believe me, you can reach out and touch the sheets." Ji Qinglin, "do you think I will believe what you said? Now it''s too late to beg for mercy, so you''re ready not to get out of bed tomorrow! " Su Yao really wants to cry without tears. If he had known that such a thing would happen, he shouldn''t have said those words just now. Can he apply for time reversal? What else does Su Yao want to say. At this time, Ji Qinglin suddenly said, "what did you just say to me?" Su Yao was too lazy to turn his eyes Ji Qinglin, the dog man''s revenge is so heavy. He just said a word for a while, but the dog man still refuses to let him go. Dog man, Dog Man Grass! Chapter 1332 After waking up, Su Yao found that he was already in Ji Qinglin''s bedroom. He tried to stretch his body and found that it didn''t hurt at all. He suddenly felt a bit strange. Before he fainted, Ji Qinglin had not stopped. Besides, it was the first time. Unless he was gifted, he would never recover like that. More importantly, when he wakes up, he should be in Ji Qinglin''s bedroom, not in this kind of ghost place. Is he dreaming now? With this in mind, Su Yao stretched out his hand and twisted his thigh, then found that he was not dreaming at all. Su Yao suddenly felt that his whole person was not good. He tried to stand up, but he didn''t know what he hit. He reached for it and found that it was covered with something. He clenched his teeth and pushed the cover away. The sun suddenly came in and hurt his eyes. Su Yao narrowed his eyes. After he got used to it, he opened his eyes wide. He looked closely and found himself standing in a coffin. In my mind, I thought of an idea - is it difficult that he really died in Ji Qinglin''s bed, and now Ji Qinglin is having him buried? The tomb robbers who were just about to rob the tomb saw Su Yao come out of the coffin, and they were scared to death. They didn''t even have the strength to escape. They huddled together and shivered, "don''t kill me, don''t kill me." Su Yao looked in the direction of the voice. After seeing the tomb robbers in ancient clothes, he was stunned. Then he looked at himself and found that he was wearing a red wedding dress. He was confused. In order to find out the truth, he went to the grave robbers and said, "excuse me..." Before saying anything, the grave robbers ran away and kept shouting, "ghosts, ghosts are going to eat people..." Su Yao was speechless. He is a living man. How can he become a ghost in their mouth? Wait, the point is why he wears such a suit. Isn''t the position he is in now modern? "Tangyuan, come out for me!" "Host, what can I do for you?" "Why do I lie in the coffin, Ji Qinglin?" Tangyuan was immediately stopped by his question. It wanted to talk and stopped, "this..." "What? Is there anything you can''t say? " "It''s not that you can''t say it. I''m afraid you can''t accept it after you say it." I''m afraid you''ll hit me when you say it. "Do you think I''m the kind of person with a glass heart? Come on, don''t dawdle "That''s what I said." Tangyuan said with a sigh, "because Ji Qinglin is so powerful, you really died under him. Now you are in a new position." Listening to these words, Su Yao suddenly felt that he was not a good person You, are you kidding me? " Ji Qinglin is just an ordinary human. How could he have the ability to plow his field? It must be Tangyuan that is joking with him. "Host, I didn''t cheat you. What I said is true. You really died under Ji Qinglin, and I didn''t cheat you for any good." Su Yao still couldn''t accept the fact You leave me alone "Host, you are not a human now, but a fierce ghost..." Chapter 1333 Su Yao couldn''t calm down any more. He screamed and fell down. Tangyuan appeared entity, jumped on his face, "host, what''s the matter with you?" "In just one day, two terrible things happened, which I really can''t accept." Su Yao glared at a pair of dead fish eyes, "why is God so cruel to me?" "Host, even if you don''t find something like that, your identity in this world is a ghost." Tangyuan was honest, regardless of Su Yao''s reaction. Hearing this, Su Yao felt that he had been stabbed several times in the chest. He felt that this incident was full of deep malice to himself. ¡°¡­¡­ Why the devil? " "The original owner committed suicide in a red wedding dress. People who commit suicide in this way often become fierce ghosts and can no longer live beyond their means." Tang Yuan explained. "What''s more, if you do something to harm the world, you''ll be out of your wits." Su Yao was silent. Why did the original owner commit suicide in a red wedding dress? Is it hard to become a fierce ghost after death to retaliate against those who have hurt him? But why do you have to wear a red wedding dress? Is it because of the word "love"? "Tangyuan, please give me the original story about this outside now." "Good." Ding: loading the original story ¡¿ this is an old saying. Su Xian, the former owner, was the old son of Su Heng, the great general of the southern town. Because he was the only child in his family, Su Xian had been spoiled and pampered since he was a child. Although he had a little trouble, he was not arrogant and domineering at all. In this world, the second prince of the southern kingdom is the principle of male marriage to Mubei. Originally, according to the audience level of Mubei''s former mother, she could become the prince. However, the eldest prince mu Nanye was talented. He could speak at the age of one and become a poem at the age of five. Although he had a bad temper, almost all the ministers thought highly of him, so the king of South had to make mu Nanye the prince. However, Mu Beiyuan, who was crushed, was naturally not reconciled. Under the influence of his mother''s concubine, he wanted to ascend the throne in his dreams. However, there was no family behind his mother''s wife to support him. Most of the ministers in the court turned to Mu Nanye, and Mu Beiyuan put his ideas on Su''s family. Su Heng''s hands hold most of the military power, as long as he can get military power from his hands, he will have a chance to win the throne. What Su Heng values most is his son. As long as he can get Su Xian''s favor, he will have a 50% chance to get Su Heng''s support. So a plot against Su Xian started On the way back from the temple, Su Xian was attacked by unknown people. When Su Xian''s life was hanging on the line, Mu Beiyuan appeared with his bodyguard. He is like a hero from the sky, saving Su Xian. With this saving grace, Mu Beiyuan successfully became Su Xian''s friend. At the end of a period of time, Mu Beiyuan side push side knock from Su Xian there heard something important. From then on, Mu Beiyuan was even better to Su Xian. Su Heng also knows that his son has become friends with Mu Beiyuan, the second prince of today. He is not as simple as Su Xian. Naturally, he knows Mu Beiyuan''s purpose of getting close to his son. He warned Su Xian to stay away from Mu Beiyuan, but Su Xian was very stubborn. No matter how many times Su Heng said it, he just ignored Su Heng''s words Chapter 1334 And Su Xian is like the heroine in the drama of hero saving beauty, who has a good feeling for the hero who saved himself. He gradually fell in love with Mu Beiyuan, the "hero" who saved himself. Every time he saw Mu Beiyuan, he would blush. As a result, Mu Beiyuan found that Su Xian''s eyes were more and more wrong. Finally, one day, he found Su Xian''s Thoughts on himself. After discovering Su Xian''s Thoughts on himself, Mu Bei was a little incredulous at first, and then he felt very disgusted. Although the folk custom is open now, there is no lack of broken sleeves, Mu Beiyuan is a pure straight man. He likes women, and he already has a girl he likes. But mu Beiyuan didn''t alienate Su Xian because he thought of a better way. He wants Su Xian to love himself so much that he is willing to give everything for him. As a result, Mu Beiyuan hid his disgust for Su Xian and continued to have deep feelings for his friends. And the more so, the deeper Su Xian fell. But he couldn''t tell Mu Beiyuan, because he knew that if he told Mu Beiyuan, Mu Beiyuan would be far away from him, and they probably didn''t even have to be friends at that time. Therefore, Su Xian looked at Mu Beiyuan''s eyes and felt a little more pain. Mu Beiyuan knew what was going on, but he didn''t say anything. He pretended that he didn''t know Su Xian''s feelings for himself, but he also deliberately teased Su Xian. Su Xian''s young heart was completely out of control by him, and he was completely trapped in this relationship that was doomed to be no better. After a period of time, Mu Beiyuan found a time to tell Su Xian. When he learned that Mu Beiyuan had that kind of thought for himself, Su Xian was so happy that he would never faint. After sharing their heartfelt feelings with each other, they got together. Su Heng soon learned about this matter between them. He strongly opposed Su Xian''s being with Mu Beiyuan. But Su Xian was determined to be with Mu Beiyuan, and even threatened Su Heng with his own life, saying that if he dared to separate himself from Mu Beiyuan, he would go underground to see his mother. Su Heng always has a sense of guilt for his wife. He once promised his wife that he would make su Xian happy and satisfy her wishes. Moreover, he has lost his wife and can no longer lose his only son. Therefore, even if Su Heng was not satisfied with Mu Beiyuan, a hypocrite with a ghost in his heart, he still let Su Xian stay with him After a period of communication, Mu Beiyuan pretended to have no intention to express his lofty ambition in front of Su Xian, and gave Su Xian a promise - if he ascended the throne one day, he would definitely make su Xian queen. Although there are broken sleeves now, they were all hidden and tucked in at that time, never like Mu Beiyuan''s. Therefore, Su Xian believed that Mu Beiyuan''s intention to him was true, and he was completely reduced to Mu Beiyuan''s prey After this time together, Mu Beiyuan already knew that Su Xian was a fool who was very easy to deceive. So he put forward that he wanted the Su family to help him win the throne. Su Xian''s nature is simple, and he doesn''t know that from acquaintance to love is just a plot of Mu Beiyuan. He really wanted to help Mu Beiyuan win the throne, so he went back to ask Su Heng to help Mu Beiyuan Chapter 1335 Su Heng really doesn''t want to go through this muddy water, but now in the eyes of outsiders, his Su family is bound up with his second son Mu Beiyuan. In addition, Su Xian asks for his life. No matter how dissatisfied he is, he can only promise to help Mu Beiyuan. With the help of the Su family and the support of some ministers in the court, mubeiyuan began to force the palace. Soon, Mu Beiyuan''s army arrived at the palace, and he killed his father himself. Although the South King is very good to him, but compared with the throne, it is not worth mentioning at all. After being forced into the palace successfully, Mu Beiyuan became the new emperor and put all the blame on mu Nanye. On the second day when he became emperor, Mu Beiyuan won his beloved girl with the Queen''s gift. Although Su Xian''s mind is simple, he is not a fool who doesn''t know anything. He knows that he has fallen into Mu Beiyuan''s plan. Mu Beiyuan never loved him from the beginning to the end. He approached himself in order to gain the throne by relying on the ability of the Su family. Su Xian naturally is not reconciled, he ran to the palace to question Mu Beiyuan. Mu Beiyuan imprisons him and tells him everything. After learning that Mu Beiyuan carefully planned the scene of the hero''s saving beauty, Su Xian completely lost his heart to Mu Beiyuan He begged Mu Beiyuan to let the Su family go, but in Mu Beiyuan''s heart, the Su family was always a hidden danger. And if the Su family doesn''t get rid of it for a day, he will be restless. So, on the third day after he ascended the throne, Mu Beiyuan ordered people to copy the Su family. Dozens of people in the Su family were put in prison. Mu Beiyuan refused to let go of the slaves. As for Su Xian, Mu Beiyuan let him go in the past. Su Xian is really regret, he regret himself too simple, attracted Mu Beiyuan such a white eyed wolf. But now it''s too late to regret, and he doesn''t have the ability to save the Su family. He can only apologize for his death. So, seven days before dozens of people in Su''s family were to be questioned, Su Xian put on the red wedding dress she had just prepared and hanged herself in her room. Mu Beiyuan didn''t react much after he knew about it. He just let people bury Su Xian carelessly. And those who don''t know the truth praise Mu Beiyuan for his love and righteousness Because it was wearing a red wedding dress to commit suicide, Su Xian became a fierce ghost after he died. When he became a fierce ghost, he immediately went to the Dharma, and then just witnessed the scene of his father being beheaded. Su Xian decided to take revenge on Mu Beiyuan. Although they are all ghosts, there are still differences between sharp ghosts and ordinary Ghosts - sharp ghosts can hurt people, but ordinary ghosts can''t. Su Xian, who has become a fierce ghost, follows Mu Beiyuan all day and all night. Mu Beiyuan has been injured several times, but he can''t find out why. Only when a passing Taoist entered the palace did Mu Beiyuan realize that it was su Xian who had been following him all the time. At the moment of meeting Su Xian, Mu Beiyuan was so scared that he immediately ordered the Taoist priest to kill Su Xian. It''s not a few days since Su Xian became a fierce ghost. His ability is not enough, and the Taoist has real talent. In this way, Su Xian was beaten by the Taoist priest. Mu Bei had no trouble at all. He became his own emperor with peace of mind Chapter 1336 Of course, Mu Beiyuan was just a male partner, and those who have done wrong will always be punished. After being the emperor of the southern kingdom for a year, the missing mu Nanye suddenly appeared and annexed the southern kingdom with his own country. As for mu Beiyuan, he did not kill him, but found a place to imprison him. Mu Beiyuan regretted that he didn''t find mu Nanye and killed him, but now it''s too late. He is just a prisoner, and his wings have been broken by mu Nanye. He can''t do anything now Mubei was depressed because of this. Three years later, he died in the house where munanye had imprisoned him. Although mu Nanye was a tyrant, he was also a wise monarch. Under his rule, the country gradually became strong, and then he annexed other countries and ruled the country. Moreover, mu Nanye also overturned the case for the Su family. As for the original owner''s wish, it was to save the whole Su family and let Mu Beiyuan lose everything he got. ¡­¡­ After digesting the original plot, Su Yao didn''t know whether he should scold the original owner for being stupid or that Mu Beiyuan was scheming. Not to mention mubeiyuan, this Su Xian is a piece of barbecued pork, a pit father thing. Because a man killed the whole family, Su Xianke was a thoroughly in love brain. Although he later regretted it, it was also because he knew the truth of the matter and dozens of people in the Su family were going to be interrogated. If these two things didn''t happen, he would still help Mu Beiyuan. This mu Beiyuan is also a personal scum. He uses a young man''s love for him to achieve his own goal. He even ends up breaking down a bridge. In the end, although the bad guys get punished, the dead people have already died, and they can''t live any more. Thinking of this, Su Yao could not help sighing, "Tangyuan, how many days is it before Su''s family is asked to chop?" I hope it''s not the day when Su''s family is questioned, or even he can''t help it. "Host, there''s only one day left. The Su family will be interrogated and beheaded at a quarter to three tomorrow afternoon." Tangyuan replied, "host, are you going to rob the Dharma Hall tomorrow?" "No Su Yao shook his head. "The risk of robbing the Dharma hall is too great, and there will be several Taoists sitting there, so I''m going to rescue the Su family tonight." On the day when the guilty person is to be interrogated and beheaded, the officials always invite several Taoists to the town to suppress the wronged souls of those who are interrogated and beheaded. Although he is more powerful than Su Xian, all the Taoists in this world have real talents. He can''t take that risk. Otherwise, maybe they didn''t save the Su family at that time, and they broke in. "Tangyuan, do you know where the Su family is now locked up?" "Of course, they are locked up in the dungeon of the Imperial Palace, and there are heavy soldiers guarding them now. It''s not so easy to rescue them..." At this point, Tang Yuan suddenly thought of Su Yao''s fighting power and quickly changed his words, "of course, this kind of thing is a piece of cake for you." Su Yao took a look at it and said, "OK, don''t flatter me. Now take me to Su Fu." "What are you doing there?" "Of course, I''ll change my clothes. Don''t you think it''s weird for me to dress like this?" Tangyuan looked at his present appearance and nodded, "it''s very strange. If human beings see you, they will be scared to death." Su Yao Chapter 1337 After entering Su''s mansion and seeing what he looked like in the mirror, Su Yao was shocked. Is this man in the mirror really him? Su Yao put his hair behind his head and looked in the mirror. He found that his face was normal, but the two exposed teeth were strange, and his nails were too long. Su Yao asked Tang yuan for a knife to smooth the two exposed teeth, and then shortened his nails. He looked in the mirror again, tied up his hair and changed his clothes. Well, he is also a gentleman today. After a bit of self-interest, Su Yao went to Su''s warehouse again. Tangyuan was very puzzled and said, "host, what are you going to do?" Su Yao looked at it with the eyes of a fool. "Of course, he took some silver to be with him." After saving the Su family, he is ready to go to the country established by the male owner mu Nanye. He is a fierce ghost now. He doesn''t need to eat or drink, but the Su family needs it. And if he doesn''t have some money on him, he may be tired on the way. "But the Su family''s property has already been used as the national treasury." Tang Yuan''s words are like a basin of cold water poured on Su Yao''s body. By the way, he put out the fire in his heart. He said, "is that true?" "Of course it''s true. On the day when the Su family was raided, all the money of the Su family was taken away by the people of Mu Beiyuan. Now they are staying in the Treasury." Said Tang yuan. "Mubeiyuan, this mubeiyuan again, why is he so shameless?" Su Yao gnashed his teeth for a while, "no, I must take back all the Su family''s property. I can''t afford to take advantage of the little man in mubeiyuan." "Tangyuan, please draw a map of the imperial palace for me now. I''ll go and get the Su''s things back later." No, he''s going to move half of Mu Beiyuan''s treasury. Let Mu Beiyuan go crazy alone. Tangyuan agreed, "OK, I''ll draw it now." A few minutes later, looking at the ghost amulet in his hand, Su Yao didn''t know what to say. He took a deep breath and resisted the urge to beat the dumplings. "Are you sure this is really the map of the palace, not the ghost symbol you draw casually?" "Host, this is indeed the map of the palace, on which the buildings of the palace have been marked." Tangyuan felt that he was really wronged. The logo was not very good, but it was really a map of the palace. He asked himself to draw the map, and he was also the one who disliked his poor drawing. It was really too difficult. Su Yao looked at the map again and found that he still couldn''t understand anything. He suddenly felt that his head was big again. "Forget it, you''d better go to the Palace first. Just tell me the exact location of the Treasury later." "All right." Looking at the map torn in half, Tang Yuan felt even more bent, but he didn''t dare to say anything. People like Su Yao, who have a very poisonous mouth, will be scolded if they show any dissatisfaction. They don''t want to hear that again. ¡­¡­ Su Yao came to the palace according to the memory of the original owner. The gate of the palace was guarded by guards. Only people with tokens in their hands could get in and out. But Su Yao doesn''t need this kind of thing. He is a fierce ghost now. As long as he wants to, no one can see him. So, in front of the guard, he swaggered into the palace Chapter 1338 Looking at the three palaces and six courtyards and the Yings, Su Yao finally understood why so many people wanted to be emperor. However, the emperor is not so good. He has a lot of bad things to deal with all day, and he has to spare energy to deal with the concubines in the harem every day "Tangyuan, tell me the way to the Treasury now." Tangyuan is ready to give a good description, but he doesn''t know how to say it, so he says, "host, I''d better take you in front of me." Su Yao thought for a moment, this is really a good way, and agreed, "OK, then you can take me in front, but don''t take me wrong, otherwise you know what the consequences will be." ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t worry. I know the route of the palace very well. You will be able to take you to the Treasury successfully. " The promise of tangyuan. However, it was not long before it was slapped in the face. Looking at the three words "imperial dining room" on the plaque, Su Yao didn''t know what kind of expression to put on. He took a deep breath, "Tangyuan, are you sure this is really the Treasury?" Smell speech, tangyuan''s heart suddenly rose a sense of foreboding, it quickly looked up, and then found that he brought Su Yao to the place is not the Treasury, but the imperial dining room. He looked at Su Yao and saw that his face was not good. He quickly explained, "host, I heard your stomach calling. That''s why I brought you to the imperial dining room. I''ll take you to the Treasury again now." Su Yao sneered. As soon as he was ready to expose his lies, he heard his stomach cry. The atmosphere suddenly became very awkward. He reached out and touched his stomach, "well, since it''s here, let''s go in and have a meal, and give mubeiyuan some medicine by the way." With no one else to see himself, Su Yao walked into the imperial dining room. As soon as he went in, he smelled all kinds of dishes, so greedy that his saliva would stay. The imperial chefs are busy cooking, and the helpers are also busy there. Su Yao looked around and finally fixed his eyes on a golden roast chicken. He swallowed his saliva and went to the roast chicken. When no one noticed, the roast chicken came over and ate under the table. Looking at the delicious roast chicken in his hand, Tang Yuan couldn''t help swallowing, "host, can you share with me?" "No Su Yao very ruthlessly refused his request, "if you really want to eat, take it yourself." ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, Su Yao came out of the imperial dining room with his mouth full of oil. He reached for his bulging stomach and belched with satisfaction. "Tangyuan, now I know the benefits of being an emperor." "What burps, what benefits?" Tang Yuan asked and belched. "That is to eat all kinds of delicious food." Su Yao said, "if I became emperor, I would eat all kinds of delicious food every day." Hearing the speech, tangyuan suddenly felt speechless Host, since you think so, do you want to be an emperor? " "Still not." Su Yao waved his hand. "It''s too tired to be an emperor. It''s not worth eating. But I can be the emperor''s favorite concubine. " "So the reason why you go to Mu Nanye is to be his favorite concubine?" "Isn''t he the target of my world strategy?" Chapter 1339 "When did I say he was your target?" Su Yao suddenly felt that his whole life was not good. In the original plot, there are two young men, Mu Beiyuan and mu Nanye. Mu Beiyuan is the scum he wanted to abuse, so mu Nanye is the only one left. If Mu Nanye is not the target of his strategy this time, who can be the target of his strategy this time? "Tangyuan, please tell me who is my target now." "Imperial ink." Su Yao had never seen the name in the original plot, so he couldn''t help frowning, "are you sure there is a real emperor Jing Mo in this world?" "Of course, it''s just not mentioned in the original story." Said Tang yuan. "Is he a cannon fodder?" Only cannon fodder doesn''t deserve the plot. "No, dijingmo is the villain of the world. Compared with mu Nanye, di Jingmo is the real tyrant. He is cruel and addicted to killing. If he is a little bit upset, he takes out his anger at the palace people and ministers around him. He doesn''t know how many people died under his hands. " Listening to this, Su Yao imagined the picture for a moment, and could not help shivering Are you sure you''re telling the truth? " "Host, if you don''t believe it, you can go to see emperor Jing mo. anyway, you are a fierce ghost now. No one can kill you except a Taoist who is more powerful than you." "It''s better not." Su Yao quickly shook his head, "before I have no way, I''d better not provoke him." There''s nothing wrong with his being a fierce ghost now, but people with heavy Yin Qi can see him. Emperor Jing Mo killed so many people, he must have accumulated a lot of Yin Qi, and no one can guarantee that there is no Taoist around him. The original owner can become a fierce ghost, so those who are killed by the imperial ink must also become fierce ghosts. If emperor Jing Mo didn''t have some means to protect his life, he would have been devoured by those fierce ghosts. "Don''t mention it. Take me to the Treasury now." Seeing that he really didn''t want to talk about Imperial ink any more, Tang Yuan didn''t intend to continue to say, "OK, come with me." ¡­¡­ This time, the dumplings really brought Su Yao to the Treasury. Treasury is a very important thing for a country, so the Treasury is surrounded by heavy troops. It is estimated that even a fly can''t fly in. But stealing into the National Treasury was a piece of cake for Su Yao. He is a ghost now. As long as he wants to, his body can go through all kinds of things and enter the Treasury easily After entering the Treasury very easily, what Su Yao saw was a lot of gold and silver jewelry, and there was a gold mountain made of gold in the middle. Su Yao felt that his eyes were almost blinded. He walked towards the golden mountain and then jumped on it. When his body was surrounded by gold, Su Yao felt very happy. "If this golden mountain were mine, how good it would be." "Host, don''t you have a space ring? If you really want this golden mountain, you can take it away." "Still not." Su Yao shook his head. "This golden mountain is so conspicuous. If you really move it away, you will not be able to get out of the gate." "Host, but didn''t you say you were going to move half of the Treasury?" Chapter 1340 "Yes, I''m really going to move half the Treasury." "Don''t you think it''s more risky?" "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ve worked out a solution for a long time." As soon as Tang Yuan was ready to ask him what he was doing, he saw that he had turned out a pile of gold and silver jewelry, but he understood what he was doing. To put it bluntly, the host is ready to use this pile of fake gold and silver jewelry to steal the day. At that time, Mu Beiyuan found that half of the gold, silver and jewelry in his Treasury were fake, and he would surely vomit blood with anger. "High, your means are too high." "Well, don''t flatter me. Help me pay attention to the bodyguards outside. Don''t let them find anything wrong." Su Yao said while taking out a space ring, and then recited the mantra. A minute later, the Treasury''s gold and silver jewelry suddenly reduced by half, and he put his fake gold and silver jewelry into those empty boxes. After successfully stealing half of the Treasury''s property, Su Yao left the Treasury and headed for the palace where Mu Beiyuan lived. Tangyuan quickly followed, "host, what are you going to do?" "Of course, I''m going to see the scum in Mu Beiyuan." Su Yao said. Since all the visitors have come, he must give mubeiyuan a super gift before he leaves. After all, he doesn''t know when he will see mubeiyuan again. Listening to his tone, tangyuan knew that nothing good would happen. "Host, you are not afraid of mubeiyuan finding something at this juncture, and then increase the guard of the dungeon?" "Don''t worry, I just want to do a very common thing." Tangyuan suddenly rolled a big white eye. Come on, I don''t know about your temperament. You always say that, but what you do in the end is not good. ¡°¡­¡­ Host, isn''t it important to save people now? " "It''s not dark yet. Save a fart." Tangyuan OK, you can do whatever you like. Anyway, I won''t help you wipe your ass at that time. ¡­¡­ When entering Mu Beiyuan''s bedroom, Su Yao heard gasps from men and women. He looked at the Dragon bed in the middle and found that Mu Beiyuan was clapping for love with a palace maid. But it''s day. As an emperor, he didn''t deal with the affairs of the court, but he was here in the daytime. No wonder Mu Beiyuan was only a man. Since Mu Beiyuan likes men''s and women''s affairs so much, he makes Mu Beiyuan unable to lift it up any more. He can only look at the concubines and maids in the harem, but he can''t do anything. Thinking, Su Yao turned into a mouse. Under the control of Su Yao, the mouse ran up to the Dragon bed. When the intoxicated maid in waiting saw the mouse, she screamed. And this voice directly let Mu Beiyuan in her body wither. Mu Beiyuan frowned and slapped the maid in the face, "what''s your ghost name?" The maid of honor was just about to say that she had just seen a big mouse on the bed, but she found that the mouse had disappeared, so she had to find an excuse, "emperor, you are too brave. I didn''t hold back for a moment, so I cried out. Emperor, you are the most powerful man in the world. " "Seriously?" "I dare not cheat the emperor." Chapter 1341 "Since your little mouth is so sweet, you can use your mouth to serve me next." Listening to these words, the maid in waiting opened her eyes in disbelief, "emperor, this..." "Why, you don''t want to?" Mu Beiyuan narrowed his eyes and took the sword hanging at the head of the bed with one hand. As long as the maid of honor dared to say "no", she would kill it. The palace maid quickly shook her head, "no, I''m just afraid to hurt the emperor''s Dragon root." "I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of? Don''t talk nonsense. Either do it or die. Choose one yourself." Of course, the maid in waiting was not willing to die, so she could only aggrieve herself and do as Mu Beiyuan said. Su Yao, who listened to their conversation, felt that his three outlooks were seriously crippled. If Mu Beiyuan didn''t want to be the hero of the bad movies only for those over 18 years old, he would be too humble. Su Yao looked at the two people who had already started on the eye bed, and felt that he should not continue to look, or he would really grow needle eyes at that time. A few minutes later, Mu Beiyuan found that he didn''t react at all. He frowned, pulled out the thing, and As a result, he found that he did not give it up. For men, this is a very extraordinary thing. Mubei was so angry that he wanted to kill people. He looked at the maid lying under him and said, "bitch, what did you do in my hand? The maid shook her head quickly. "Emperor, it''s none of my business. I really didn''t do anything." "Do you mean in the end that the reason lies with me?" "I dare not." The palace maid was so wronged that she wanted to cry, but she was afraid that if she really cried, Mu Bei would have killed her with a sword, so she could only control it. Mu Beiyuan didn''t speak any more. In his opinion, it was the maid who did something to herself. Otherwise, he would not have stopped all of a sudden. So, he took out his sword and killed the maid of honor mercilessly. After killing the palace maid, Mu Beiyuan''s anger became more intense. He put on his clothes and yelled at the eunuch who was guarding the door, "Li Quan, get in now!" The eunuch who asked Li Quan to listen to his angry tone knew what was going on inside. He quickly opened the door and went in, then knelt down on the ground. He carefully looked up at Mu Beiyuan. When he saw the slain maid on the Dragon bed, he immediately lowered his head and said, "emperor, what can I do for you?" "Have her dragged down to feed the dog." Mu Beiyuan pointed to the maid who was killed by himself and said to Li Quan, "and let all the imperial doctors pass." "Yes, Emperor. I''ll do it now." ¡­¡­ "It''s all useless rubbish!" "Get out, get out of here!" Half an hour later, listening to the fury from inside, Li Quan outside touched his neck. "What''s going on here?" Tang Yuan also wanted to know this question, "host, what did you do to Mu Beiyuan? Why is he so angry all of a sudden?" "He didn''t lift it." Su Yao said with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­ Is that what I know? " "That''s right." Tangyuan couldn''t help sighing, "host, you are really a wolf." "I''m flattered. I''m flattered." Chapter 1342 I don''t know who publicized it. All the people in the palace knew that Mu Beiyuan suddenly didn''t mention it. Those who like gossip even discussed it in private. "Did you hear that the emperor suddenly gave up?" "I''ve heard about it, but I don''t know why the emperor suddenly stopped it. Do you know what''s going on?" "I''ve heard that the emperor used too much force on the bed and hurt Longgen carelessly." When this happened, the people who were most worried about mubeiyuan were naturally the concubines in the harem. The reason why they compete for favor all day long is that they can give birth to half a boy and half a girl as soon as possible. A good mother, with her son expensive, will be the queen. But now Mu Beiyuan suddenly doesn''t give up, so their plan can''t go on. No matter how they compete for favor, it''s useless. Therefore, the first time they learned about it, they went to Mu Beiyuan to explore the truth. "Emperor, I''ve heard from others that something is wrong with you. Is it true?" "Emperor, is it true?" Mu Beiyuan, who was already upset, saw that they all came to ask themselves about it one by one, and his face became more ugly. "Go away, all of you. I don''t want to see you now!" "If you don''t leave, I''ll cut off your head with my sword now." The concubines were frightened by the sword in his hand. They did not dare to ask any more and left quickly. However, after this incident, they knew that Mubei had really given up. ¡­¡­ Soon, it was evening. With the help of Tangyuan, Su Yao successfully found the dungeon and entered it. The dungeons of the Imperial Palace are used to guard some important people. Other criminals have been killed. Now only the Su family are in the dungeons. But even so, the guards did not relax their vigilance. Su Heng has been a general of Zhenguo for more than ten years, calming down countless wars, and almost all the people regard him as a great hero. Even though Mu Beiyuan had told the world that Su Heng had helped mu Nanye to rebel, the people still believed in Su Heng. In addition, there are so many capable people in the world that one day someone will break in and save the Su family. If the Su family is really saved, they will face the crime of beheading. For the sake of their own lives, even if they are tired and sleepy, they should guard the Su family well to avoid being rescued. Of course, in addition to the guards, there are many traps in the dungeon. If it were for other people, they would have been trapped when they broke in. But in Su Yao''s view, these traps are just decoration. After successfully avoiding all the traps and putting down all the prison guards, Su Yao went to the deepest part of the dungeon where he found the imprisoned Su family. Maybe it was knowing that he would be beheaded tomorrow that all the people except Su Heng were wiping their tears there. Although Su Heng didn''t cry, he didn''t have a good expression either. "Everyone, it''s me, Su Heng. I''m sorry for you." "Don''t say that, general. We all know that you have been wronged. If you want to blame it, blame the dog emperor Mu Beiyuan." "General, don''t blame yourself any more. We are willing to die with you." "Yes, general..." Chapter 1343 Su Heng couldn''t help it any more. Tears fell from the corner of his eyes. "I''m sorry for you. I hurt you!" Seeing that he was crying, those people began to cry with him. Su Yao couldn''t listen any more, "don''t cry, you will never die!" Listening to this familiar voice, all of us stopped crying. Su Heng looked around, "xian''er, is that you, xian''er?" "Dad, it''s me." Su Yao shows his real body. Su Heng looked at the living son in his eyes, and suddenly he was so excited that he hugged him Xianer, didn''t you commit suicide? Isn''t that my illusion? " Su Yao had already figured out how to answer this question, "Dad, I''m not dead. I''ve been saved by the immortal. The immortal said that my life should not be cut off, and he also said that your life should not be cut off." In this era, people believe in the theory of ghosts and gods, even Su Heng is no exception. "It''s good to be alive, it''s good to be alive. When Dad sees that you''re still alive, he can be at ease even if you''re dead." Looking at this very touching scene, people secretly began to wipe tears. "Xian''er, you should leave as soon as possible. The farther you go, the better. Don''t be seen by the people of the dog emperor in mubeiyuan." "Yes, young master, you can go quickly. We don''t care. Everyone will die one day. We just die earlier than others." Everyone agreed. Listening to their words, Su Yao could not help sighing. The original owner is so sinful that he killed such a person. He must help the original owner clean up this sin! This should be the most expected thing of the original owner, right? "I''m here to save you. If you don''t leave, I won''t go either. I want to live together and die together." Su Heng couldn''t help sighing, "Su Xian, it''s such a time. Don''t be stubborn any more. Let''s go." It''s not that he doesn''t want to live, but he has to have that ability. Even with the guidance of the immortal, his envy can''t save all of them. And then the jailer will be alarmed, and no one will be able to leave. That''s what other people think. "Young master, just listen to the general''s words and go quickly. It doesn''t matter if we die, but young master, you can''t die. Young master, if you die, the Su family will be the last one. " Su Yao knew that no matter what he said now, they would not listen. And if you continue to waste time here, you will not be able to leave at that time. With a wave of his hand, he took all the Su family away. All they saw was a flash of white light. When they opened their eyes again, they found that they were no longer in the dungeon, but in the wilderness. And there were several carriages beside them. They all reached out and pinched themselves hard. When they found that this was not an illusion, they were all silly. Su Heng was the first one to react. He looked at Su Yao with complicated eyes and said, "Xianer, how did you do it?" He thought that Xianer was just talking, but he didn''t think that he could really save all of them from the dungeon, and it was still so easy. This made him doubt whether the man in front of him was his own son. For this problem, Su Yao has long thought of a good speech, "Dad, I didn''t save you just now, but the immortal saved you." Chapter 1344 Su Heng wanted to ask more questions. Su Yao suddenly put dozens of masks into his hands. "Dad, don''t say that. If you drag on, the people of Mu Beiyuan will find out. Although we are outside the city now, it''s not far from the gate... " "Now put on this mask." Su Heng also thought of this, and then he choked back the questions he wanted to ask. Now the most important thing is to run for your life. After you have successfully escaped from the south, you can say whatever you want After putting on the mask and dressing up, this kind of person left the country in a carriage to the West. On the other hand, Mu Beiyuan learned that the Su family had been rescued. Two big things happened in one day. Mubeiyuan, who was narrow-minded, couldn''t hold on any longer. He spewed out his old blood and fainted. The eunuch Li Quan, who was on the other side, was immediately flustered. "The eunuch, pass on the eunuch quickly!" ¡­¡­ Xili is not far from Nanguo. With a carriage, the Su family arrived in Xili within a week. As soon as he arrived at Xili, Su Yao bought a big house and bought some things. Su Heng looked at him again and again to take out the silver, some Meng, "envy son, our money has not been charged to the Treasury, how do you still have so much silver?" "I stole all this from the Treasury of the dog emperor Mu Beiyuan." Su Yao said with a smile. Listening to the amazing news, Su Heng was silent. To be able to go in and out of the Treasury freely, xian''er must have learned some magic from the immortal who saved him, but something is wrong. However, Xianer has a deep love for the dog emperor Mu Beiyuan. Even if he has only love and no hatred for him now, he can''t put it down so soon. ¡°¡­¡­ Xian''er, do you still like Mu Beiyuan? " "He''s such a dog. I don''t like him. And now I have other people who like him." Su Yao replied. Like Mu Beiyuan, a scum among scum, I''m afraid only the blind will like it. Smell speech, Su Heng couldn''t help but frown, "who do you like now? What''s the character of that man? Are you in love with Mu Beiyuan? " It''s not that he doesn''t believe in his son, it''s his son''s eyesight that worries him. Although he has seen the real face of the emperor Mu Beiyuan clearly, it does not mean that his vision has changed. Su Yao looked at Su Heng in tears and laughter. He thought Su Heng was the kind of person who was very powerful and people didn''t dare to get close to him, but he didn''t think he was so down to earth. "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ve suffered a loss once. I''ll never be stupid enough to suffer a second loss." "Then tell me who you like. Maybe I know." "I''ll tell you about it later. I''m hungry. Let''s go and have something to eat." It''s impossible for Su Heng not to have heard of the evil name of the imperial ink. If he said it directly, Su Heng would be very angry. "If you don''t tell me, I know that the person you like is dijingmo, right?" Su Yao immediately was silly, he quickly denied, "Dad, you are wrong, how can I like God Jing Mo such a murderous tyrant?" "Don''t lie to me. Every time you lie, you pinch your ears." Su Yao Chapter 1345 "Dad, it''s really not what you think. Don''t talk nonsense any more. It''s not like the southern kingdom. If those words you just said were spread to the ears of emperor Jingmo, we''d really be on our feet this time." "All right, whatever you say, but don''t hit yourself in the face then." Su Heng has an expression of "you continue to make it up, I''ll listen.". Su Yao What to do with a very clever father all of a sudden? Two ordinary looking passers-by passing by clearly heard their conversation. The man in black looked at the man in white and said softly, "emperor, do you want someone to arrest them?" "No The man in white suddenly laughed, "you ask people to check their details, and then let the boy into the palace." But he has never met such an interesting person. I hope he won''t be disappointed this time. "Yes." Su Yao, who was thinking about how to deal with Su Heng, didn''t hear them, so he couldn''t figure out why the emperor wanted to recruit himself into the palace. Of course, that''s all in the future. ¡­¡­ Just when Su Yao thought he could be more leisurely for a while, the messenger from the palace suddenly brought the imperial edict. The content of this imperial edict is to let Su Yao enter the palace to serve. When he heard the news, all the people in Su''s family were ignorant, including Su Yao. He couldn''t figure out the reason why the Emperor allowed himself to enter the palace. He has been staying in the house all this time, and he has not gone out to make trouble with others, and he has not provoked anyone. How did he attract the attention of the great demon of imperial ink? "Tangyuan, do you know what''s going on?" "I don''t know." Tangyuan answered firmly. Su Yao Su Yao, who couldn''t figure it out, looked at the messenger and said, "father-in-law, do you know why the emperor called me to the palace?" "You don''t need to know the reason. You just need to be ready to enter the palace. Someone will pick you up in three days." "What will happen if I don''t go to the palace?" "Then the whole family will die." The messenger said straightforwardly, "master Su, listen to my advice, don''t think about running away, because you can''t run away. You''d better focus on how to please the emperor. Maybe the emperor will give you a concubine as soon as he''s happy. " "Of course, it''s your own business. If you think it over, I''ll leave first." ¡­¡­ Su Yao still couldn''t figure out why emperor Jingmo suddenly let him into the palace. Maybe because his expression was too distressed, Su Heng suddenly said, "you don''t have to worry too much, dad will find a way." ¡°¡­¡­ In fact, I''m quite willing to enter the palace. " But Su Heng didn''t believe what he said. He only thought that Su Yao wanted to save all the people in the Su family, so he was ready to compromise. "Even if I fought my life, I wouldn''t let you go to the palace to die, and I was the one who was going to die, but I just died a few days later." The more he said this, the more he felt like saying goodbye. Su Yao couldn''t keep up with his brain circuit. "Dad, I really want to go to the palace." "No, you don''t want to at all." ¡°¡­¡­ Dad, in fact, what you guessed before is right. The person I like is imperial ink. " Chapter 1346 "No..." Su Heng suddenly responded, "what did you just say?" "The person I like is dijingmo. I''m willing to go to the palace to accompany him." He has learned from Tangyuan that dijingmo is a psychopath. If he lets himself go to the palace, he has to go to the palace, even if there are only corpses left. And if they don''t comply with the order, then everyone in the Su family will really go to see Yama. Moreover, sooner or later, he is going to see emperor Jingmo Maybe Su Yao''s expression was a little sad. Su Heng didn''t know what he had done. Tears suddenly flashed in his eyes. "Xianer, I know you''re thinking about the Su family, but you really don''t have to sacrifice yourself..." Su Yao is very helpless to interrupt his words, "Dad, what I say is true, and I now have a magic hand, is absolutely nothing." Seeing that he was so stubborn, Su Heng could not help sighing, "since you are really willing to enter the palace, it''s not good for Dad to say anything more, but you must be careful not to annoy the imperial ink." "I know. I will be careful." At the same time, the news that emperor Jing Mo recruited a man to serve the palace spread all over Beijing, and almost everyone was discussing this matter. On the one hand, they pitied the man, and on the other hand, they scolded the tyrant, Emperor Jingmo, for being immoral and immoral, even the man. And those who saw the envoys coming to Su''s house came to inquire about the news, but they were all driven out by the guards. ¡­¡­ Three days later, the people who came to pick up Su Yao came. There were eight people, two maids, four bodyguards and two officials. They looked up at Su Yao. When they saw his face, they finally knew why the emperor had recruited a man into the palace. The eight were well-trained. Although they were surprised by Su Yao''s beauty, they didn''t stay on him for long. Su Yao has been used to this kind of thing for a long time. Since he went to the street, many women would stare at him with their eyes penetrating. At the beginning, he didn''t get used to it, but after a long time, he got used to it completely. "Mr. Su, you must have packed up your things. Now come to Beijing with us. The emperor is waiting." The young eunuch came up and stared at Su Yao. Su Yao didn''t notice it, but he didn''t think much about it. Instead, he thought that he was intoxicated with his beauty. "OK, let me say goodbye to my father first." ¡­¡­ After saying good-bye to Su Heng and saying a few words, Su Yao got on the carriage to Beijing. Now the weather is very hot, although the carriage with ice, but not much cool. Wearing so many clothes, Su Yao felt that he was already sweating. And when it''s hot, people are most likely to be sleepy. Just when Su Yao was sleepy, suddenly a gust of wind came towards him. Su Yao opened his eyes and found that the eunuch who had been staring at him didn''t know when he got on his carriage, and he was fanning himself with a fan. Su Yao looked at his face and found that he was somewhat familiar with it, so he went to look at it. It seemed that the young officer was not used to people being so close to him. He moved aside and said, "Mr. Su, you look at me like this What are you doing? " Chapter 1347 Su Yao reached for his hand and said with a smile, "I think your father-in-law is very good-looking, and I seem to have seen you somewhere. I don''t know what your father-in-law''s name is." The young eunuch tried to draw back his hand, maybe because he was too hard, tears suddenly flickered in his eyes, he lowered his head, "slave''s name is Desheng." Listen to this very common name, Su Yao immediately no interest, he waved, "OK, I don''t need people here, you can go down." "The manager ordered the slave to serve Mr. Su. The slave didn''t dare to disobey." "Serve?" Su Yao seemed to think of something and suddenly laughed, "how are you going to serve me? Do you want to undress me? " The young eunuch had never heard this kind of explicit words, and his ears suddenly turned red. "Is it not afraid that the words spread to the emperor''s ears, which will lead to death?" "Anyway, I will die in the hands of the emperor sooner or later. There is no difference between dying one day earlier and one day later." Su Yao hands a spread, "however, I don''t think you will go to inform, can''t when you have to die with me." The young eunuch listened to these words and suddenly laughed, "Mr. Su, you are so interesting." "I can''t help it. I''m just like this. Maybe the Emperor just wanted me to enter the palace. However, I have never met the emperor. Can you tell me what kind of person the emperor is "Nu has never seen the emperor and dare not make a decision. However, nu has heard other people talk about the emperor." Su Yao suddenly came to interest, "then you talk about what they have said?" He also heard from Tangyuan that dijingmo was a violent and murderous man. As for what kind of person dijingmo was in reality, he really didn''t know at all. Desheng lowered his head, "I dare not say. If I say that, I may not see the sun tomorrow." Su Yao thought that there were a lot of people behind the carriage, and the carriage was not soundproof at all, but those who could follow must be the trusted men of emperor Jingmo. It was normal for the little eunuch not to dare to say it, so he didn''t force the other side to say it. "If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it. I want to have a rest. Go out." "I''d better wait on Mr. Su here." Su Yao was really sleepy. Seeing that he refused to go down, he gave up. He closed his eyes and took a rest. When Su Yao fell asleep, the young eunuch, who did not like to be too close to others, sat beside him. He stared at Su Yao''s face for a long time, and then his eyes fell from Su Yao''s face to his exposed neck. Then he stretched out his hand, and just as he was about to pinch the neck, the carriage suddenly stopped. He frowned, got up, went to lift the curtain, and asked the people outside, "what''s the matter?" "Emperor, there are assassins, and there are more than twenty." The young official suddenly began to laugh. A song gently touched a string of Buddhist beads on his wrist and made a rustling sound. "They really look up to me for sending so many people to kill me." "Emperor, how to deal with it?" "All of them, of course." He pulled the string of Buddhist beads hard, the line suddenly broke, one by one rolling down in the car. "Yes Chapter 1348 Soon, the sound of swords touching each other and the sound of swords piercing into the body came from the plane. In a moment, all the assassins who came to assassinate were killed. "Your Majesty, the assassins have been solved." "Keep going. I think there''s something good waiting ahead." If Su Yao is still awake now, he will find that the shy young eunuch who spoke to him not long ago is like a different person now. "Yes, your majesty." The young eunuch sat back and looked at Su Yao for a long time, but when he looked at him, he suddenly lost interest and got out of the carriage with a fan. After he got off the carriage where Su Yao was, he went to the carriage behind him. Seeing this, the eunuch who drove the carriage quickly stopped the carriage, and a bodyguard on the other side squatted down and bent down to let him step on his back. Then the eunuch who came in was always waiting for him. He carefully poured a glass of wine for Desheng. Desheng took it and drank it. The eunuch quickly poured him a glass of wine, "Your Majesty, why do you..." However, before his words were finished, a wine glass was suddenly thrown in front of him. Although the voice was not very loud, he was still startled. After waiting on him for such a long time, the eunuch naturally knew that he had lost his temper. He immediately silenced himself and took up a fan to help him fan the wind. Yes, this eunuch named Desheng is Jingmo, the Emperor God of Xili. The reason why so many people came here this time was to protect the emperor who came out of the palace in humble clothes. I don''t know what''s crazy about the emperor. Knowing that there are so many people who want to kill him at the end of the day, they don''t stay in the palace and have to come out. Had it not been for the soldiers who had been on the battlefield, he would have been stabbed by the assassin''s sword. Of course, the eunuch only dared to think about it in his heart. If he really said it, he would be killed in the next second. "Do you scold me secretly in your heart?" At this time, Emperor Jing Mo suddenly opened his mouth, his face was expressionless, looking at the eunuch who had served him for half a year, his eyes seemed to be looking at the dead. The eunuch shivered and knelt down, "Your Majesty, I dare not." "What are you afraid of?" The eunuch''s head was lower. "Your Majesty, I really dare not." "Well, I''m in a good mood today. I don''t intend to kill anyone, but I won''t let you see me from now on." "Otherwise, if I suddenly think of what happened today one day, your head will fall to the ground." Hearing this, the eunuch''s body trembled even more. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had been waiting in front of emperor Jing Mo for more than half a year and honed a heart stronger than ordinary people, he would have been scared to urinate. Looking at his shivering expression, Emperor Jing Mo''s eyes flashed a little disgust, "OK, you can get out!" "Yes, your majesty." The eunuch got out of the carriage. The people who followed by the carriage heard the conversation between him and di Jingmo, and then saw that his legs were soft. They sympathized with him very much, "Mr. Ma, you worked hard." Mr. Ma stretched out his hand to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead and forced out a smile on his face. "You''ve worked hard, too." In the carriage. Emperor Jing Mo plays with the delicate wine cup in his hand, and suddenly laughs, "Su Xian..." Chapter 1349 Not long after the last wave of assassins, there is another wave of assassins. However, the assassins of this wave are much better than those of the previous one. Instead of holding a sword, they jump out to kill the imperial ink. Instead, they shoot a wave of swords in the dark, but only a few unarmed palace people are killed. As for the bodyguards, they all took out their shields to block the arrows. Those things did not expect that they were so crazy, even if they were out with such a heavy shield. The carriage that emperor Jing Mo was sitting on was made of no known material. It couldn''t even shoot an arrow, let alone kill emperor Jing Mo with an arrow. However, Su Yao was not so lucky. His carriages were all ordinary carriages, and the arrows passed directly over his head. It almost went through his head. As soon as he woke up, Su Yao, who was almost killed, felt that his whole life was not good. Nima, however, just went into the palace, and he didn''t want to, but suddenly a group of assassins came out to kill him. How hateful is the imperial ink? No, even if they want to kill him, they also want to kill the emperor. Why do they come here to kill him? Is it because he is the first man called into the palace by imperial ink? Those who want to kill imperial ink think that he is the true love of imperial ink, so they want to kill him and let imperial ink lose his love? If you think about it, it''s more fucked, OK? Su Yao didn''t think about the possibility that emperor Jing Mo was also in the team. Now he just wanted to spit out fragrance and jump out to beat the assassins, but he couldn''t. If he now exposes his force value and makes these people think that he wants to assassinate the emperor Jing mo before entering the palace, then he will not be able to clear even if he jumps into the Yellow River. So, what he has to do now is to stay in the carriage and wait for the guards outside to solve the assassins. Su Yao thought very carefully, he was also very rational, but when an assassin jumped on the roof and stabbed his sword in, ready to stab him to death with a sword, he couldn''t keep his reason any longer. Nima, he said he didn''t want to kill now. Why did he come to provoke him? It''s said that he has nothing to do with the imperial ink, but he still wants to kill him. Who did he recruit and who did he provoke? Do you think Su Yao is a bully? The more Su Yao thought about it, the more angry he became. He changed a long sword and stabbed the assassin who was still standing on the top of the carriage. I don''t know where he was stabbed. The assassin gave out a cry of "chrysanthemum remains, all over the ground". Su Yao was silent for a few seconds. Then he pulled out the sword and stabbed it again. The assassin was finally stabbed to death this time. A bodyguard who just broke in and was about to save him was stunned when he saw this scene. "Mr. Su..." "Are you all right?" Su Yao was stunned. He quickly let go of the knife he was holding, and then pretended to be helpless. He cried and rushed to the bodyguard, "whimper, finally someone came to save me. I nearly died just now. It really scared me to death." Feeling the sight of death on his back, the guard felt that he was about to end. Although it was Mr. Su who rushed over and hugged him just now, it might be another matter in his Majesty''s eyes. "Mr. Su, it''s hard for men to give and receive clearly. Can you let me go?" If you don''t let me go, your majesty will stab me with a sword! Chapter 1350 Su Yao just found that he had just played too much into the play. He accidentally hugged the bodyguard in front of him. He quickly released his hand, "I''m sorry, I was too scared just now." Although he said that, there was no fear on his face. The guard tried to keep the smile on his face. As soon as he was ready to say something, an arrow flew quickly from here. "Son Su, get down quickly." He pushed Su Yao as he said, but he didn''t expect that he also fell down, and he also pressed Su Yao. Feeling the more and more fierce murderous spirit behind him, the bodyguard really couldn''t laugh any more. "What are you doing?" Emperor Jing Mo''s voice sounded after itself, although the tone was very flat, but the bodyguard could not help shivering. It''s over. It''s really over this time. Your Majesty must be angry. He got up quickly, "bi..." As soon as the first word was uttered, the bodyguard suddenly remembered that the emperor had ordered no one to reveal his identity, so he quickly changed his words, "Duke Desheng, it was too dangerous just now, little I have to push Mr. Su down. " I hope your majesty can spare his life for the sake of saving Mr. Su. He is old and young, and has a large family to support. Su Yao always felt strange when he listened to their conversation. This young eunuch named Desheng said before that he was just a dispensable slave, but the guard spoke to him in such a respectful tone that it didn''t make sense Is he actually the eunuch manager? Thinking about this, Su Yao sat up and said with a smile, "father-in-law Desheng, you really cheated me. It''s hard for you to cheat me." Bodyguard What the hell is this young master Su doing? Imperial ink Su Yao continued, "you are a manager, but you cheat me that you are just a dispensable person. You are so good at joking." Emperor Jing Mo looked at him strangely, and felt more and more that he was a very interesting person, "Mr. Su, you are so interesting." Bodyguard: Your Majesty laughs. Your majesty actually laughs. This is the first time your majesty laughs in recent years. So he has saved his life? Su Yao was a little confused. Just now, I was talking about him. Why did this topic suddenly turn to him Why "I''ve never seen such an interesting person in the palace as Mr. Su. It''s the first time I''ve seen him today." Every time those people in the palace saw him, they either knelt down or avoided him. It was really meaningless. I hope this Su Xian won''t become the same as those boring people after knowing his identity, otherwise Su Yao always felt chilly when he looked at him with such eyes. He laughed a few times. Just as he was about to say something to break the strange atmosphere, he suddenly saw an assassin rushing towards this side with a sword, which was aimed at the young eunuch. Su Yao didn''t even think about it, so he pushed the man away and blocked him. When he saw that the sword pierced his body, the whole person was ignorant. No, why did he rush up to help a eunuch block the sword? Is it good for him? Although he is a ghost now and will not die if he is stabbed by a sword, he still pretends to be dizzy. So Su Yao turned his eyes and fainted in front of three people Chapter 1351 The assassin did not expect that Su Yao would suddenly come out to block the sword for imperial ink, but years of training did not stop him. He quickly pulled out the sword and stabbed at the imperial capital. However, someone was faster than him. The emperor Jing Mo snatched the sword that the bodyguard was wearing around his waist and cut off the assassin''s head directly. Blood splashed on his face. His eyes were as cold as ice, and his whole body was full of murderous air, just like the death of a God. That bodyguard looks at such emperor Jing Mo, can''t help shivering, almost kneel down to go up, "Bi......" The words haven''t yet said export, Emperor Jing Mo a look horizontal past, "don''t talk nonsense, carry him to the carriage, again let the imperial doctor come to him to see." Su Yao, who heard this sentence clearly, felt even more strange. To tell you the truth, in the eyes of a tyrant like emperor Jingmo, he is only a dispensable thing, but so many people came to take him to the palace, and the accompanying team was equipped with imperial doctors Can''t it be that the emperor Jing Mo had expected such a thing for a long time? He didn''t want to let him die before he saw him. That''s why there are so many bodyguards and imperial doctors? Or is there any other reason, such as dijingmo himself in the team? As soon as the idea came out, Su Yao passed it himself. It''s impossible for a dignified figure like emperor Jing Mo to come out of the palace to see him in person. And even if he really wants to come out, he won''t bring only a few people. After all, many people want his life now, unless he doesn''t want to live for a long time, he will come out and die. ¡­¡­ "Yes." The bodyguard answered, just ready to pick up Su Yao, Emperor Jing Mo suddenly said, "forget it, I''ll do it myself." Although the bodyguard was a little strange, he didn''t dare to disobey his orders, so he had to step aside. Emperor Jing Mo stoops to embrace Su Yao, who pretends to be in a coma, and gives him a hand. When he found that he had no meat, he frowned. And he did frown, and the bodyguard suddenly knelt in front of him. The mood of emperor Jing Mo is not good immediately. Do these people like him that much? Is he that terrible? "Come on, go away, don''t let me see you again." Listening to these words, Su Yao secretly opened one eye, looked at the imperial ink, and quickly closed it, but he couldn''t help muttering: what is the origin of this Desheng, and how is it dignified? ¡­¡­ The imperial doctor came soon, and Su Yao was suddenly a little nervous. He is a ghost now. Ghosts are different from human beings. If something goes wrong with the royal doctor, he will be cool. Even the imperial doctors are equipped with one, maybe even the Taoist. "Tangyuan, you can do something for me later." "What''s the matter?" "Don''t let the doctor happen. I''m not human." "Host, don''t worry. Although you are not a human now and your temperature is relatively low, your pulse is still beating. Most people can''t see it." Although Tang Yuan said so, Su Yao was still a little worried. He was relieved only after the imperial doctor diagnosed him and said, "it doesn''t matter if the young man''s injury is serious. He only needs to rest for a few days.". And the emperor Jing Mo seems not satisfied with this answer, "really?" The imperial doctor knelt down, "it''s true, Minister..." Chapter 1352 The words haven''t finished, Emperor Jing Mo a look horizontal past. After staying in the palace for so many years, he naturally understood what the emperor Jing Mo meant. He quickly closed his mouth, left the medicine behind, and then retreated. Su Yao felt even more strange about this. Even the imperial doctor is so respectful to the young eunuch named Desheng. What''s his status? Is it a royal family? Or is he the son of emperor Jingmo? At the thought of this possibility, Su Yao couldn''t help but want to jump up and break the casserole. But now he is playing the role of an injured man who is in a coma for blocking an arrow. If he wakes up so soon, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of others, so I''ll leave this question for later After the maids left, Emperor Jing Mo got on the carriage and stared at Su Yao for a long time. Just when Su Yao was seen by him and wanted to jump up, Emperor Jing Mo had an action. He reached out and untied Su Yao''s button, ready to help him with the medicine. Now that you close your eyes, other senses are stronger. Su Yao clearly felt that his hand had touched his skin, which made him nervous, but he didn''t know why. The emperor felt that Su Yao''s temperature was abnormally low, like a cold. And now the weather is so hot, but he did not sweat a drop, and even there is a faint fragrance on his body. If you just hold him like this, it must be very comfortable. Dijingmo has always been a man of vigorous and resolute conduct, and what he wants to do must be done. So, in Su Yao''s uneasiness, he reached out and held him in his arms. Su Yao was ignorant. Why does Desheng suddenly embrace himself? Isn''t he a pure boy? Is he not afraid that this matter will be killed after being known by the tyrant of emperor Jing Mo? Su Yao had a lot of questions in his heart, but after smelling the sandalwood like aroma on emperor Jing Mo, he went to sleep. By the time he woke up again, it was a little dark. But this is not the point, the point is that his head is actually pillow on the knee of emperor Jing Mo, and this whole is several hours. Su Yao got up quickly. He looked at the knee of emperor Jing Mo and said with embarrassment, "father Desheng, is there nothing wrong with your knee?" "Nothing." The emperor Jing Mo shook his head, "Mr. Su, it''s late now. You must be hungry too. Let the slave serve you." After hearing this, Su Yao noticed that some food had been put on the small table, although he had never seen it before. Of course, just looking at the shape and color matching, he thought it must be delicious. "I''ll eat it myself. I don''t need your help. By the way, you can eat a little too. I can''t finish all these things by myself. " "Mr. Su, if you hadn''t saved Nu just now, she would have lost her life. If you don''t do something for Mr. Su, you will have a bad conscience all your life. " Su Yao frowned, "I don''t need you to repay me, and I don''t like to be watched when I eat, so I can''t eat. As for the thing that I saved you, you don''t have to care, because as long as it''s a person, I will save you. " Emperor Jing Mo suddenly laughed, "if it''s a heinous person, will you save Mr. Su?" Chapter 1353 He just looked at Su Yao, looking forward to Su Yao''s answer, but he didn''t know why. Maybe he was expecting Su Yao to say something different. He has asked a lot of people about this question, but the answer is no help. Su Yao didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly ask such a question. He was stunned As long as it''s someone who asks for help from me and I don''t see it with my own eyes, I''ll save them. " The smile on emperor Jing Mo''s face is more brilliant, "Mr. Su, you are really a very interesting person." Su Yao did not understand why he always said such a sentence to himself, "Duke Desheng, I think you are also a very interesting person." This is the first time that emperor Jingmo has heard others say that he is interesting. Suddenly, he is interested. "Why does Mr. Su think I am a very interesting person? Other people think I am boring." Su Yao had just said it casually, but he didn''t think he would ask. Suddenly he didn''t know how to answer. If you want to say it''s interesting, Duke Desheng is really interesting, but it''s just a little bit, and it''s still the kind of irrelevant. "I can''t tell what''s interesting about father-in-law Desheng. It''s just that all of a sudden." If it were for other people, they would either say nothing or boast a lot. Dijingmo had never heard such an answer, which also gave him another understanding of Su Yao - tactful. Smooth as it is, it doesn''t bother him. "Mr. Su, you are so good at talking. If the Emperor sees you, he will like you." As soon as he heard this, Su Yao suddenly remembered something and sighed. Seeing his sigh, the emperor knew what he was trying to say, so he said, "is there anything bothering you, uncle?" "Yes, it is, but I dare not say it." Su Yao sighed as he spoke. "There are only two of us here, and I''m sure I''ll keep my mouth shut. Mr. Su, just say it." "I''ll tell you, you must keep it a secret." Emperor Jing Mo nodded. "In fact, I always have a question to ask, does the emperor have a son?" Emperor Jing Mo didn''t expect that he would say such words, his eyes suddenly became a little strange, but soon returned to normal. "Why does Mr. Su want this? Do you want to be your Majesty''s son? " Listen to this sentence, Su Yao almost choked by his own saliva, "father Desheng, you are so good at joking. How could I have such an idea of disrespect to the emperor?" To be a ghost''s son, what he wants to be is definitely the favorite concubine of the emperor Jing Mo, and it''s also the unique one. "Then why does Mr. Su want to know if his majesty has a son? Is it difficult to hear what others have said?" Su Yao shook his head. "No, I''m just curious. If father-in-law Desheng doesn''t want to say it, he can''t say it. Of course, I didn''t ask this question." "Your Majesty hasn''t set up a post yet. Naturally, he has no son. Is there anything else that Mr. Su wants to know?" Listening to these words, Su Yao was relieved. But the thought that there was no empress didn''t mean there was no concubine in the harem, so he took another breath. "How many concubines are there in the emperor''s palace?" This problem baffles the emperor. There are some concubines in his harem, but he has never seen them before. He doesn''t know how many. "The slave is not clear." Chapter 1354 Su Yao also wanted to ask the emperor whether he had spoiled the concubines, but it was strange to think about this question, which would make the present Desheng suspicious. Instead of asking, he asked another question, "does Duke Desheng know why the emperor suddenly called me to the palace?" "That may be because you are very interesting, Mr. Su." That''s right. There''s only one impression of Su Yao in Imperial ink right now - interesting. Hearing the word "interesting" again, Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Why don''t you ask about your majesty?" Su Yao turned his eyes in silence. If I ask, will you answer truthfully? "It''s better not to ask more about the emperor''s affairs. Otherwise, if someone wants to get to the emperor''s ears, you and I will be beheaded." "Are you afraid of your majesty, Mr. Su?" "I''m afraid. Of course I''m afraid. After all, I''ve heard about the Emperor..." is just ready to talk about the world''s views on emperor Jing Mo, but when he thinks of the man in front of him, it is very likely that the emperor''s eyes are inserted in his own eyes. Su Yao quickly shifted the topic. "What is the emperor in your eyes?" "I dare not say anything about your majesty." Su Yao was not surprised that he would say such words. He thought it was boring, so he didn''t continue to talk with him, "Duke Desheng, how long will it take to get to the palace from here?" "Why, can''t you wait to see the emperor?" Su Yao No, it''s just that I''m a little dizzy. I feel like vomiting now. " In fact, he has been a little dizzy for a long time, but he just held on before, but now I don''t know whether he was stabbed or not. He can''t hold on any longer. Now he wants to go to big Tute. This is the first time that he felt so speechless. And now he knows that Su Xian is not afraid of himself at all. Although he said that just now, there is no fear expression on his face. "Mr. Su, I''ll ask them to stop the carriage." Su Yao did not shirk, after all, he is really a little uncomfortable now, and if he accidentally spit it out, it would be bad, "please, Duke Desheng." Emperor Jing Mo got out of the carriage and asked people to stop. People are very confused about this, but no matter how confused they are, they don''t dare to ask, unless they don''t want to be on their own head. Moreover, they have no right to intervene in your Majesty''s affairs. Seeing that the carriage really stopped, Su Yao, who was already dizzy, got out of the carriage. It''s evening now, the temperature is not as high as in the daytime, and it''s still windy. After taking a few deep breaths of fresh air, Su Yao felt much more comfortable, but still a little dizzy. Emperor Jing Mo walked over and said, "Mr. Su, I''ll help you to sit aside for a while." Su Yao nodded. Seeing this scene, people''s eyes suddenly became very strange. Why did your majesty treat Mr. Su so OK, and he didn''t kill anyone today. Is that a change of nature? Or is it too deep? Is your majesty really interested in Mr. Su? When they think about it, their eyes are more strange when they look at Su Yao and imperial ink. When imperial ink looks over, they quickly lower their heads and pretend they don''t see anything Chapter 1355 It''s not that emperor Jing Mo Gang just didn''t notice their sight, but he was in a good mood today and didn''t intend to care with them. He looked at Su Yao again, "Mr. Su, are you still suffering now? Do you need to ask the imperial doctor to come and show you?" Su Yao always felt that the eunuch was too attentive to him. It was clear that they knew each other today. Even if someone really asked him to serve him, he didn''t have to do so. It always made him feel that there was a conspiracy? "Father Desheng, why do you care about me so much?" "Mr. Su is the one your majesty ordered to see. If Mr. Su makes any mistakes on his way to Beijing, all of us will be killed by your majesty." The young eunuch''s answer was no problem. Emperor Jingmo was cruel and murderous. It was very likely that he would kill the people who came to pick him up because of something happened to him, but Su Yao always felt that this was not his truth. However, since the other party doesn''t want to tell the truth, it''s better not to force him to tell the truth, so as not to provoke this "eunuch" with a very different identity and bring him any disaster. "Father Desheng, I''m suddenly thirsty. Would you please pour me a glass of water?" Emperor Jing Mo nodded, "please wait for a while, master su. I''ll come." ¡­¡­ See emperor Jing Mo want to pour water in person, the eunuch who serves him suddenly surprised, "Your Majesty, let the slave come." Emperor Jing Mo coldly looked at him, "no need." Eunuch is not good to stop him, can only retreat to one side, and his heart followed the teapot that emperor Jing Mo was holding. At this time, "bang", the sound of teapot broken up. Emperor Jing Mo stretched out his hand and pressed his temple hard, showing obvious pain and irritability on his face. Eunuch see him like this, immediately flustered, "Your Majesty, slave now go to the imperial doctor to please come over." Emperor Jing Mo didn''t speak, just frowned. He glanced around and then raised his hand to a maid in waiting. The maid in waiting was shaking like a fallen leaf in the autumn wind, then her legs softened and she fell on her knees. At this time, the emperor Jing Mo coldly said, "you come here." The palace maid did not dare to disobey his orders. She even walked and crawled to him, but she did not dare to look at him. "What do you want from your majesty?" "Pour a cup of tea for Su Xian." Emperor Jing Mo said. Naturally, the maid in waiting knew who Su Xian was, but she didn''t understand why he was so mean to each other Heart. However, even if she had more doubts in her heart, she didn''t dare to say it. She didn''t want to be stabbed into a beehive by the bodyguard with a sword like the maid in the front day. "Yes, I will go now." With these words, the maid of honor left in a hurry. The eunuch did not expect that the emperor was ill, and he still cared about Su Yao. He could not help but label Su Yao as a "blue face". Although he had a lot of dissatisfaction with Su Yao in his heart, he did not dare to show it in front of emperor Jing mo. "Your Majesty, get on the carriage and have a rest. I''ll let the royal doctor come to show you now." "No, it''s useless." Emperor Jing Mo''s hand way. "But your majesty, your dragon body matters." "If you say no, you don''t. don''t you understand?" Emperor Jing Mo sneered, "and you''ve been looking forward to my death for a long time. Isn''t my death just what you want?" Eunuch immediately plops to kneel on the ground, "Your Majesty, I dare not..." "Go away!" Chapter 1356 "Mr. Su, this is my Duke Desheng asked me to give you the tea. " The palace maid raised her eyes and looked at Su Yao. When she saw the face clearly, she couldn''t help breathing. Now she knows why your majesty let Mr. Su into the palace, because he is so good-looking that she can''t forget it. If it was her, she would certainly do the same thing and bring these beautiful men into her own harem. After realizing what she thought, the maid in waiting was startled by her own idea. She quickly lowered her head and did not dare to look at Su Yao again, so as not to have another idea. Su Yao didn''t take over, "where''s Duke Desheng? Why didn''t he come?" "Duke Desheng, he''s not feeling well all of a sudden. He''s resting now." Replied the maid. On hearing this, Su Yao could not help but be worried, "how can I feel uncomfortable? Take me to have a look." The palace maid thought that if Su Yao was gone, maybe his Majesty would be in a better mood, so she agreed, "Mr. Su, come with me." In the middle of the walk, Su Yao suddenly thought of something and stepped forward. Is he in a daze? Desheng is just a eunuch, and he just said something to him. Why did he suddenly worry about him? He knows. It must be too hot now, which leads to his brain short circuit. Seeing that Su Yao''s expression was a little strange, the maid in waiting asked quickly, "Mr. Su, what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing. Let''s go." ¡­¡­ When Su Yao passed by, he found that emperor Jing''s ink face was pale, his eyes were congested, and his expression was very painful. He could not help frowning. He looked at the eunuch standing beside him and said, "what''s the matter with Duke Desheng?" As soon as the eunuch was ready to answer, Emperor Jing Mo said, "it''s nothing. I just have old problems. I''ll have a rest. How did Mr. Su come here? " Su Yao stepped forward, but the eunuch''s eyes against him sat next to the emperor''s ink. "I just heard that you''re not feeling well. I''m worried. I''ll come to see you." Emperor Jing Mo said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Su would worry about slaves. This is a blessing that slaves can''t rest for eight lives." Su Yao didn''t know what to say. He just expressed his worry and said that he had done something good. Is that what people in this world do? "Duke Desheng, you look like you are in pain. Would you like the imperial doctor to come and show you?" After reacting to what he said, Su Yao couldn''t help slapping himself. Which pot are you not allowed to open? Emperor Jing Mo lowered his eyes, and the expression fell into Su Yao''s eyes and became aggrieved. "Mr. Su joked. A humble man like Nu is just a dispensable gadget in the imperial palace. Even if he died, no one would take care of him. How could he be qualified to let the imperial doctor come to see a doctor?" The other two didn''t know what they should do. Your Majesty''s acting is really getting better and better. Even they were almost cheated. Su Yao felt a little embarrassed. He didn''t know how to answer the other party''s words, so he transferred the question, "what''s wrong with Duke Desheng? I went to study medicine for a while, maybe I can help." Chapter 1357 Emperor Jing Mo''s eyes brightened, but suddenly he thought of something, and then faded. "I don''t want to trouble Mr. Su. I just need to..." Before he finished, there was another pain, and his expression became more painful. He was biting his lips, and with a wave of his hand, what he had put on the small table fell to the ground. Palace maid and eunuch immediately flustered, just ready to come forward, heard emperor Jing Mo said such a sentence, "don''t come here!" Two people you look at me, I look at you, finally did not go up. It''s the time when your majesty has the most irascible temper. If they dare to disobey orders, their heads will fall to the ground in the next second. Su Yao carefully looked at the emperor''s ink for a while and found that he had a headache. Then he came forward to help him massage his temples. Suddenly, his hand was caught by him. Emperor Jing Mo''s strength was so strong that Su Yao felt that his bones would be crushed by him. He could not help but frown. He called softly, "Duke Desheng." Hearing this voice, Emperor Jing Mo regained some sense. He looked at Su Yao and said nothing, so he looked at him. Su Yao was so scared by his eyes that he could not help but step back. Emperor Jing Mo noticed his little action. He was in a bad mood because of his illness. He was even more in a bad mood. He held Su Yao''s hand tightly, as if to crush his bones. "Even you are afraid of me..." Listening to this sentence, Su Yao was a little confused. He really didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence, "Duke Desheng, why do you say such a sentence?" Emperor Jing Mo thought that he didn''t know his identity now, and that after he knew his identity, he was likely to become as afraid of himself as others, and the anger in his heart suddenly went up a few inches. "You don''t need to understand what it means, you''ll know later." He released his hand as he said, "Mr. Su, you can go." Su Yao frowned, "you speak clearly." "Mr. Su, you don''t need to worry about the life and death of slaves. You just need to take care of yourself." Don''t come back in front of me, or I''ll break your neck Su Yao listened to his angry words, but he was also a little angry. "Desheng, I tell you, I''m in charge of this matter today. No matter what you say, I won''t leave." The palace maids and eunuchs who were still standing there suddenly didn''t understand the direction of things, but they knew that Su Yao would be miserable next, and might be killed directly by his majesty. Su Yao doesn''t care what they are thinking. Now he just wants to discipline this very awkward guy. He directly in front of the palace maids and eunuchs to the pressure of the imperial ink body, and then do not know where to take out a belt, the imperial ink hands to tie up. When the melon eaters thought Su Yao would be killed in the next second, Emperor Jing Mo suddenly laughed. "Mr. Su, are you going to kill the slave?" Maid in waiting Eunuch Is your Majesty''s brain broken? Su Yao did not speak, but reached out to help emperor Jing Mo massage his head. After feeling the pain reduced, Emperor Jing Mo couldn''t help but show his astonishment, but he soon recovered his expression just now, "Mr. Su, what are you doing?" Chapter 1358 "Don''t talk. Just close your eyes and enjoy it." Onlooker group: This is the first time that someone dares to speak to your majesty like this. Mr. Su is really a warrior. If it were for other people, imperial ink would have killed each other long ago. But now he is still interested in Su Yao and decides not to kill him. Of course, if one day he loses interest in him, and he does something unkind, then his end will be the same as those who were killed by himself With Su Yao''s super high technology, dijingmo not only feels that his head doesn''t hurt, but also feels that he is much more comfortable physically and mentally. Moreover, he wants to go to sleep now that he hasn''t slept for a long time. Emperor Jing Mo yawned, "Mr. Su, it''s late. It''s time to rest." Although he just said such a word, the onlookers knew that he was in a good mood now, and the stone in his heart finally fell to the ground. I didn''t expect that this young master Su really had a hand. He not only survived from his Majesty''s hand, but also made his majesty feel better. If you stay with your majesty all the time, your majesty will not be so cruel one day, will you? With these thoughts, they looked at Su Yao, their eyes full of expectation. Su Yao frowned, feeling that the workers around the emperor Jing Mo also had some brain problems. "Why are you looking at me like this?" "Mr. Su, you are all of us..." After the word "Hope" has not been said, the imperial ink on a look across the past. Although it was just a look in their eyes, it made them tremble like fallen leaves in the cold wind. They didn''t dare to say one word and left quickly. Su Yao, who saw this scene in his eyes, frowned. He looked at the imperial ink, hoping to learn some truth from each other''s mouth. "Father Desheng, why do I think they are so afraid of you? Do you really have no hidden identity? " "Mr. Su, are you hallucinating?" Emperor Jing Mo said with a smile, "if Nu really has such a powerful identity, then Nu can let all the people here die now." Su Yao was choked by his words Are you sure you didn''t lie to me? " "If you dare to cheat Mr. Su, you will die." Seeing that he had made a poison oath, Su Yao couldn''t say anything, "Duke Desheng, take a rest. I''ll go shopping for a while." Emperor Jing Mo took his hand, "but I want you to sleep with me, Mr. Su." Listening to these words, Su Yao was so surprised that his chin was about to drop. "Duke Desheng, do you know what you were talking about just now?" Emperor Jing Mo nodded, "of course I know." Su Yao''s eyes became more complicated. "Then you are not afraid that one day you will be spread to the emperor''s ears by others, so as to bring about the disaster of killing for yourself?" Emperor Jing Mo thought that he was the emperor, and he would do something to kill himself. When he thought that Su Yao did not know his identity at all, he was relieved. "Mr. Su, you are wrong. I want you to sit next to me and have a good sleep with me." If you can have a good sleep with Su Xian, you can keep him all the time and take him as a sleeping pill. Su Yao immediately grasped the key point of this sentence, "has Duke Desheng not had a good sleep for a long time?" Chapter 1359 "That''s right, so I dare to make such a request with Mr. Su. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. Just be a slave and say nothing Su Yao thought about it carefully and felt that he could agree to it. Desheng is a eunuch. Eunuchs don''t have that kind of thing. There''s no need to be afraid that he will do anything to himself. And if you can sell Desheng well, maybe you can ask him to help you when you encounter something serious in the palace. Besides, the people who came with him were so afraid of him that they might not dare to tell on him. Thinking about this, Su Yao said, "father Desheng, I''m willing to help you because you''ve served me these two days, but I can''t let others know, or you and I will die." "Don''t worry, Mr. Su. I will keep my mouth shut." Emperor Jing Mo said while reaching for his belt. Su Yao was startled by his action. "What are you doing, Duke Desheng?" "Of course it''s undressing. Can''t Mr. Su undress when he goes to bed at night?" Su Yao choked on his words, "of course I know that I have to take off my clothes before going to bed, but although we are both men, it''s very strange if we take off our clothes and sleep together." "Slave is a eunuch. Even if he has the heart, he doesn''t have the strength." The emperor Jing Mo said with a smile, "and the slave just wanted to take off his coat, which was not what the young master Su thought." Listening to his words, Su Yao immediately felt embarrassed, "Duke Desheng, just think what I just said is a joke with you." "Whatever Mr. Su says, it''s what he says." Emperor Jing Mo said as he took off his coat, and then stretched out his hand to untie Su Yao''s belt. Su Yao quickly stepped back to avoid his outstretched hand. "Duke Desheng, I''ll do it myself." Emperor Jing Mo nodded, and then stared at him. Su Yao''s hand trembled slightly when he took off his clothes. How could he always feel that Desheng''s eyes were strange when he looked at him? Could he have a plan for himself? Was it because he was castrated that his sexual orientation changed, and then he fell in love with himself? Su Yao was startled by his idea. He looked at the lower part of emperor Jing Mo strangely and asked, "father Desheng, are you really out there?" Emperor Jing Mo look unchanged, "Su childe might as well personally check the slave''s body." "You said it yourself." Su Yao said and held out his hand to one of his places. Emperor Jing Mo just said it, but he didn''t think that he really dared to do that, but he didn''t get angry because of it. Instead, he thought Su Yao was more interesting. He had never met such an interesting one. However, if the other party finds out that he is not a real eunuch, it will be meaningless. He also wanted to see what kind of expression he would show when he learned that he was Emperor Jing mo. Think about it, Emperor Jing Mo grabs Su Yao''s hand, "Mr. Su, I don''t trouble you to do this kind of thing yourself. I''ll just take off my trousers myself." Su Yao took back his hand, "no, I believe you, Duke Desheng." He just said it. He didn''t really want to see if the other party had that thing, and he wasn''t a pervert Chapter 1360 As soon as Su Yao lay down, he suddenly put his hands around his waist, and was shocked. He looked back and found that it was Dijing Mo who held him. He could not help frowning Duke Desheng, what are you doing? " "When I used to take medicine for you, I thought your temperature was different from that of ordinary people." Hearing this, Su Yao was shocked. Why did he suddenly say such a word? Did he find that he was not human? "To tell you the truth, I have a strange disease. It won''t kill me, but it will make my temperature lower than others." Emperor Jing Mo didn''t answer his words, but said, "before the slave, I still wanted to sleep with Mr. Su. It must be very comfortable. Now it seems that it''s really like that." "Mr. Su, let me take you to bed tonight." Su Yao Sure, this eunuch named Desheng is really plotting against himself. "Duke Desheng, please respect yourself, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." He is the only one who can sleep with him. If others dare to do this kind of thing to him, he will never give up. Emperor Jing Mo noticed that Su Yao was a little unhappy now, but he didn''t let go of it. Instead, he pushed further. "Mr. Su, if my slave was shouting" help ", what do you think would happen?" Su Yao was silent and "..." He thought that Desheng was a simple sheep, but he didn''t think it was white and black. Dijingmo continued, "if other people find us holding together, what do you think they will think?" Su Yao looked at him with extremely complicated eyes, "Duke Desheng, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I really misunderstood you." If he had known that the other party was such a person, he shouldn''t have promised such a terrible thing just because he was so soft hearted. Like hearing something funny, Emperor Jing Mo suddenly laughed. In Su Yao''s eyes, he said slowly, "Nu was just joking. Mr. Su is now his Majesty''s man. How dare Nu rob his majesty? Nu is very afraid of death." Su Yao rolled his eyes silently in his heart. Fear of death? I think you are not afraid of death at all. Su Yao said with a smile, "Duke Desheng, this kind of joke is not funny at all. Please don''t make such a joke in the future. I don''t like it at all." "I know. I will never joke with you again. It''s getting late now. You can rest early. " Seeing that he wanted to get out of the carriage, Su Yao said, "what are you going to do, Duke Desheng?" "I don''t deserve to sleep in the same carriage with you. I''ll go where I should go." Su Yao After confirmation, Desheng is really not an ordinary eunuch. ¡­¡­ The capital is neither far nor near. Seeing that he was getting closer to the capital, Su Yao didn''t know what to do when he saw the imperial ink. If it were for other people, he would not need to worry so much. But emperor Jing Mo is different. He is a murderer. If he offends him carelessly, the Su family will be finished. He doesn''t have to worry about his own life and death, but he can''t ignore the Su family. Thinking about this, Su Yao could not help sighing Chapter 1361 "We''re almost in the capital. Mr. Su is so sad. Isn''t he afraid to see your majesty?" Although emperor Jing Mo was smiling at this time, the smile did not spread to the bottom of his eyes. Su Yao was used to talking to himself about Imperial ink all these days. He said, "I just wonder if your majesty will like me after seeing me." "Don''t worry, Mr. Su. Your majesty will like you very much." Emperor Jing Mo says. Listening to this sentence, Su Yao inexplicably interprets a very important news from it - there is something wrong with di Jingmo''s sexual orientation. What he likes is not women but men. But it''s easier to attack gay than straight men. When he thought about it, Su Yao was full of confidence in himself. However, for the sake of safety, he still has to find out what the real attributes of imperial ink are. "Duke Desheng, I have a very important question to ask you. You must answer me honestly." "Please, Mr. Su." "Does he like men, sire?" Emperor Jing Mo didn''t expect that he would ask himself this kind of question. He couldn''t help being silent. In fact, he is not very clear about his sexual orientation. "Why does Mr. Su want to know this?" "The reason is not clear for a while. You just have to answer my question honestly." Emperor Jing Mo lowered his eyes, "Nu has never served in front of your majesty, so I don''t know whether your majesty likes women or men." Su Yao said, "did you hear about your majesty when you were in the palace?" "I have only heard that your majesty has never been to any concubine. Mr. Su suddenly asked this question. Did he want to know if he was the first man called into the palace by his majesty Su Yao Why does he know what he thinks? Does he have any mind reading skills? "Duke Desheng is really joking. How dare I think that? I just want to know whether your majesty will like me or not. If your majesty doesn''t like me and finds an excuse to kill me, I will be wronged. " "Your majesty will like you, Mr. Su. Do you believe in slaves?" Su Yao Do you think I will believe what you say? "Don''t you believe it, Mr. Su?" Su Yao rolled a big white eye, "don''t you say that you have never served your majesty before? Why are you so sure your majesty will like me? Is it my face that gives you confidence? " So confident, your shampoo must be soft, right? Emperor Jing Mo couldn''t help laughing, "ha ha ha ha ha, you are so interesting." People outside listen to the laughter coming from the carriage, scratching their heart and liver, trying to find out. Your majesty has laughed several times since you met Mr. Su. What did you do to make your majesty so happy? "Duke Desheng, can you praise me with another word? I''m tired of hearing that word for a long time." "It turns out that Mr. Su also likes to be praised by others. I thought you were the same as others." Emperor Jing Mo smiles a way. Su Yao rolled a big white eye, "yes, I''m just a layman. I just like to hear other people praise me, so please praise me more in the future." Chapter 1362 Soon to the capital, the capital as the capital of the west, is naturally more prosperous than other places. As soon as you enter the capital, you will see magnificent houses, prosperous streets, and streets full of stalls and pedestrians It''s like entering a new world. Although Su Yao had experienced the ancient plane before, he was an emperor in the Imperial Palace at that time, so he had no chance to go out for a stroll. Now, when he saw this scene, he was itching. He wanted to jump down and walk around, and then enter the palace. So, he looked at the emperor who was sitting in the same carriage with himself, and said tentatively, "Duke Desheng, did your majesty say when you would see me?" Emperor Jing Mo looked at him with a smile in his mouth, "why, do you want to go down and have a look?" He didn''t expect that he guessed his mind so quickly. Su Yao couldn''t help feeling embarrassed. He laughed a few times That''s right. I just don''t know if it''s OK. " Desheng must have some mind reading skills, otherwise why would he guess his mind every time? His acting skill is the best in the world. Su Yao, who claimed to be the best actor in the world, didn''t know that he was encountering a better actor. "Of course." Emperor Jing Mo said with a smile, "Your Majesty has given orders before. As long as it''s what Mr. Su wants, even the stars in the sky have to be picked." Su Yao was silent. He didn''t even meet with Dijing Mo once. How could Dijing Mo say such words? This Desheng is really full of lies. "Father Desheng, don''t make fun of me. How can I be favored by your majesty. I know you''re saying that just to get rid of me. Congratulations on your success. I don''t have the mind to go shopping any more. " Emperor Jing Mo put away the smile on his face and said in a very serious tone, "Mr. Su, I don''t need to cheat you with such things. What I said is true. I will let them stop the carriage now." Su Yao didn''t speak or stop him. He just wanted to see if what he said was the same or different from what he thought. And the next second, he heard the emperor''s ink out of the people said, "all stop." The carriage soon stopped. Emperor Jing Mo looked at Su Yao, "Mr. Su, the carriage has stopped. Would you like to go down for a while?" Su Yao squinted at him, "let''s go." As soon as he got out of the car, Su Yao smelled the aroma of the food, which made his mouth water. He touched his stomach and walked towards the small stall not far away. Emperor Jing Mo also went with him. And those bodyguards did not dare to leave him an inch away, for fear that when they were not there, the imperial ink would be killed by assassins who did not know where to hide, so they went with them. Listen to that very neat footstep sound, Emperor Jing Mo knows is to protect oneself of those bodyguards followed. To tell you the truth, he doesn''t like people following him, but these people are afraid that he will die suddenly. As soon as he comes out of the palace, he will follow him all the time. There are so many people who want to kill him, and they have seen his cruel means. How can they still be loyal to him? The emperor Jing Mo turns around, the tone is very cold blunt follow those bodyguards behind him to open a way, "if you follow again, your family''s life will not be protected!" Chapter 1363 As soon as the bodyguards heard this, they immediately stopped. It doesn''t matter if their heads fall off, but they can''t implicate their families, otherwise they are unfilial. But if they don''t follow, they''re cheating. It''s really a dilemma between loyalty and filial piety since ancient times. While they were thinking about what to do, Su Yao and di Jing Mo had already gone. They immediately panicked, and quickly separated to find. At this time, Su Yao and di Jing Mo had already sat down at a noodle stand. After ordering a bowl of noodles, Su Yao looked at the imperial ink, only to find that he had been looking at himself. He could not help frowning, "what are you looking at me for?" "Mr. Su''s face is so beautiful that I can''t help it." Emperor Jing Mo said with a smile. Su Yao suddenly rolled a big white eye, "then I suggest you look at yourself in the mirror, you will find that you look better." This is the first time that someone dare to boast that emperor Jingmo is good-looking, but he is not angry. He reached out and touched his face. "Do you like this face?" Su Yao was drinking tea. When he heard this question, he was choked immediately. "Keke, Desheng, you are really joking. I''m not interested in men at all." "But I didn''t say you were a broken sleeve." Emperor Jing Mo looks at him innocently. They don''t speak very much, but they are enough to be heard by people sitting around. As soon as I heard the word "broken sleeve", people around me immediately turned their attention to them, and their eyes were extremely complicated. Although they didn''t speak, Su Yao could guess what they were thinking and wanted to dig a hole in the ground. Fortunately, the appearance of the stall owner broke the awkward atmosphere, "my guest, your face is ready." Su Yao''s attention was attracted by the bowl of noodles in front of his eyes. Although it was just common noodles with shredded pork and vegetables, he could not help salivating when smelling the fragrance. Su Yao picked up the chopsticks, could not wait to eat a mouthful, and then no accident was scalded. Seeing this, imperial ink quickly handed over a cup of herbal tea. Su Yao took the cup of herbal tea and drank it down, which made him feel much more comfortable. This time, he learned to be smart. Instead of eating the noodles directly into his mouth, he blew them first, and then ate them when they were not so hot. However, there is a line of sight has been falling on him, which makes him do not know how to move chopsticks. Su Yao put down his chopsticks and looked up at the imperial ink sitting opposite him. "Desheng, can you stop looking at me like this?" "I''m not looking at you. I''m looking at the bowl of noodles in front of you." Emperor Jing Mo said. Listening to these words, Su Yao suddenly realized, "you are hungry. I asked the stall owner to make a bowl for you." "No, I can''t eat that much. I''d better not." However, as soon as he finished this sentence, the next second, his stomach began to cry. At this moment, the atmosphere suddenly became very awkward. Emperor Jing Mo lowered his head and fell into Su Yao''s eyes. He was embarrassed. "Are you sure you don''t want a bowl?" Emperor Jing Mo nodded. "Then watch me eat." With these words, Su Yao lowered his head to eat his own noodles. Imperial ink How is this different from what he imagined? Chapter 1364 "Cough, Mr. Su, do you really have the heart to finish this bowl of noodles in front of Nu?" Su Yao gave him a big white eye, "what else? This is what you say you don''t want to eat. " If it had been for other people, Emperor Jingmo would have put that man in the right place, but he didn''t mean to kill Su Yao now. Besides, he was very interested in Su Yao. "Mr. Su, don''t you really understand what slave means?" "Sorry, I really don''t understand you." Su Yao answered firmly, "and I can''t turn my head around. You''d better tell me straight, don''t beat around the bush." Emperor Jing Mo first realized what kind of feeling myocardial infarction is. Good, man. You''ve caught my eye completely. ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Su, that slave said directly, in fact, I don''t mind eating the same bowl of noodles with you. " Emperor Jing Mo said and gave Su Yao a shy smile. Su Yao was so surprised that his chopsticks fell to the ground. He reached out and pointed to the imperial ink. His body shook like a candle in the wind. "You, you..." Emperor Jing Mo didn''t know what he meant, so he asked, "what''s the matter with you, Mr. Su?" Su Yao had no time to explain to him. He quickly stood up, stretched out his hand, pulled the imperial ink to his side, and then kicked over the table. The assassin who wanted to stab imperial ink on his back was not successful, but he was still under the table. And the people around have been scared to flee everywhere, even face money did not have time to pay. The stall owner almost took a breath and said, "give me back. You haven''t given me your flour money yet." ¡­¡­ Emperor Jing Mo looks at the assassin who is still struggling under the table. Although his face looks very scared, his eyes are cold. "Mr. Su, thank you. If it hadn''t been for you, I would have lost my life." "You don''t have to thank me. This assassin is for me." Su Yao sighed as he spoke. It seems that he didn''t invite anyone to offend him. Why did he meet so many assassins along the way? They have already entered the capital, but the other party still won''t let him go. What is the deep hatred between that man and the emperor Jingmo. For the first time, imperial ink failed to keep up with Su Yao''s brain circuit. The assassin came to assassinate his tyrant. How did he come to assassinate him? What kind of misunderstanding does he have about himself? "Mr. Su, why do you think they are here to kill you instead of others?" "The question is very simple. I was the first man called into the palace by your majesty. They naturally thought that I was the true love of your majesty, so if they could not kill your majesty, they sent someone to kill me, in order to let your majesty taste what it was like to lose your love." "Well, sometimes it''s not a good thing that people are too good-looking. Fortunately, I''m lucky and survived." Emperor Jing Mo really didn''t know what to say. It was the first time he met Su Yao who was so narcissistic. ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Su, you are really excellent. Your best part is your mouth. " Su Yao frowned, as if very dissatisfied with his words, "is my best place not my own face?" Emperor Jing Mo couldn''t help laughing, "Mr. Su, you are so interesting." Su Yao Can you stop saying that? He''s really sick. Chapter 1365 The assassin, who was still under the table, saw the two of them beating and scolding as if there were no one around, suddenly burst out with infinite strength, and kicked the table away. Then a carp straightened out, and the sword in his hand went straight to the imperial ink, "die, dog emperor!" Emperor Jing Mo''s eyes were cold, but the next second, he pretended to be very scared and hid behind Su Yao, "master Su, I''m so scared." "Stay away from me, and I''ll take care of him." Emperor Jing Mo stepped back obediently, and then watched Su Yao beat the assassin unilaterally. Su Yao stepped on the assassin under his feet, put his sword on his neck, and said, "who sent you to kill me? If you dare not tell the truth, I''ll let your head fall to the ground now! " The assassin was at a loss. What killed him? The man you want to kill is the emperor Jing Mo, the dog emperor. Is it hard to see that the person in front of you is imperial ink? It''s impossible. Imperial ink can''t look like this A little white face. "Great Xia, can you tell me your name?" "I''m your ancestor." Su Yao sneered, "don''t change the topic for me. Tell the truth quickly. Who let you assassinate me?" "The person I want to kill is not you, but the one you protect behind me." This assassin is also a fool. If someone else had come, he would have taken poison and killed himself because of the failure of the mission. But he just wanted to find out which one was the dog emperor of emperor Jingmo. Su Yao narrowed his eyes, "why do you want to kill him?" "Because someone said he was..." The word "Di Jing Mo" in the back hasn''t come out yet, and the bodyguards suddenly find it. "Mr. Su, Mr. Desheng, are you two OK?" "Nothing." Su Yao put away his sword. "He just caught an assassin. While he''s still alive, you have a good interrogation to find out who sent him." At this time, the assassin''s IQ suddenly went up. He bit through the poison hidden in his mouth, and the next second he bled to death. A bodyguard went up to his nose and found that he was really dead. He shook his head and said, "dead." "There are so many dead people. Why don''t they just give up?" One of the bodyguards suddenly said, "this is the tenth wave. It''s really meaningless" Su Yao could not help frowning. The tenth wave? Did they meet several waves on their way here? If that''s what he thinks, who are these assassins here to kill? Su Yao stepped forward and looked at the bodyguard who had just said, "you just said that you have met more than ten waves. Have you met assassins on the way to meet me?" That bodyguard is still a lengtouqing, did not expect to answer a sentence, "yes, and still met several times." The bodyguard standing next to him quickly got away from him. This is really a fool. Your majesty is still here. He says everything to the outside. Isn''t he afraid of losing his head? "Do you know who they want to kill?" As soon as the bodyguard was ready to speak, a bodyguard rushed up and covered his mouth. "Mr. Su, those people may have sent out the assassins because they thought your Majesty was in the line." Chapter 1366 "So you mean I''m just suffering from a disaster, not because those behind the scenes think I''m your Majesty''s true love?" Listening to Su Yao''s question, the expression on the guard''s face suddenly froze, and then he said with a dry smile, "Mr. Su, you are really joking." How can a man like your majesty who is destined to be lonely have any true love? Even if he does, he can''t be a man. No, judging from your Majesty''s attitude towards Mr. Su, maybe your majesty really means that to Mr. Su. No, no, maybe it''s because Mr. Su is different from other people that his majesty treats him so special Su Yao saw the guard''s face changing, and he could not help frowning, "what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing, nothing. Mr. Su, it''s getting late, and it''s easy to run into danger here. We''d better hurry into the palace. " Su Yao, who had just met an assassin, thought his words were quite reasonable, so he nodded, "let''s go." ¡­¡­ Almost half of the capital belongs to the Imperial Palace, which is more luxurious than that of the south. At the same time, it is also the most dangerous place, because the master of this place, dijingmo, is a real devil. Here, people die every day, and the floor tiles are always red with blood. After entering the palace, Su Yao was placed in a palace without a plaque. There''s nothing here but a bed, a tub and a screen. Compared with those luxurious palaces, this palace is so out of place. But Su Yao didn''t think so much. He was very tired now. As long as he could sleep well, it was a good place. Su Yao just took off his shoes and went to bed. It''s strange to say that he is a ghost now, but he still needs sleep as much as human beings, and eating and drinking Lhasa is the same However, a few minutes after he lay down, he was pulled up again. He looked impatiently at the two palace people in front of him, "what are you doing?" "Mr. Su, please take a bath and change your clothes. Your majesty is waiting to see you." Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Emperor Jing Mo Ming knew that he was so tired that he had to summon him now. It''s a real fuss. But who made him a powerless and powerless man? No matter how much he didn''t want to go, he had to go, otherwise all the heads of the Su family would fall to the ground. "I see. You all go out. I''ll do it myself." "Mr. Su, please hurry up, or your majesty will be impatient. Someone will be bleeding three feet tonight." "Yes, I will be faster." The emperor Jing Mo is a real tyrant. ¡­¡­ After the bath, Su Yao picked up the clothes from the palace people, and this look, found that some of the extraordinary. This is a wedding dress. The color is still red. If he remembers correctly, in the palace, only the queen can wear red, right? But this imperial ink has been sent to him a red wedding dress that only the queen can wear. What does imperial ink want to do? Is he going to make himself the queen? No, no, it''s impossible. How could Di Jingmo set him as a stranger who had never seen him before, let alone a man. No matter how open the people are now, it is impossible for the officials to accept the idea of establishing a man as a country Chapter 1367 There was no time for Su Yao to continue to think about the reason. The door was knocked, "Mr. Su, how are you?" On hearing this familiar voice, Su Yao knew who was standing outside. "Father Desheng, I''m still changing. I''ll be fine soon." Su Yao said as he put on his middle clothes, he made a mistake when he put on his second one. How do you wear this dress? Why are there so many? Do you want to heat him to death? He didn''t know how to dress at all, so he had to turn to other people, "Duke Desheng, are you still outside now?" "The slave is here." "Please come in and help me get dressed." "Good." Imperial ink opened the door and came in. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Su Yao turned around and looked at it. Then he was stunned Mr. Desheng, you look different today. " "Maybe it''s because people are in a good mood at happy events." Emperor Jing Mo said with a smile. Su Yao was a little curious? What happy event? " "Nothing, Mr. Su. Let me dress you. Your majesty has been waiting for you." Su Yao wanted to say something else, but when he heard the last sentence, he could only swallow it back to his stomach. With the help of dijingmo, Su Yao soon put on his wedding dress. Su Yao looked in the mirror and found that it was good-looking, but it was only the wedding dress that looked good. He was completely oppressed by the wedding dress. That''s not good. He wants people to pay attention to himself, not the wedding dress he''s wearing. "Father Desheng, can you thrush?" "Yes." Emperor Jing Mo nodded. "Please draw my eyebrows for me." The emperor Jing Mo answered a, walked forward, picked up eyebrow pen to help him draw eyebrows. After a few minutes, the eyebrow was finished. "OK, you can see if it''s OK." Su Yao looked in the mirror and found that emperor Jing Mo''s thrush technique was really good, so he gave him a thumbs up. "I didn''t expect that Duke Desheng''s thrush technique was so good, you are really great." Emperor Jing Mo droops eyes, "you falsely praise." Su Yao looked in the mirror again. It was a good eyebrow painting, but there was something missing. he looked at the powder and water on the table. He picked up the rouge and simply made an eye shadow and lip makeup for himself. Then he raised his eyes and looked at the imperial ink, "Duke Desheng, what do you think of it now?" Emperor Jing Mo''s breath stagnated, but he soon returned to normal. "Mr. Su, you must be the one who is gorgeous at today''s banquet." "Compared with your majesty?" ¡°¡­¡­ I dare not speak in vain "Come on, I''m joking with you. Let''s go. Don''t keep your majesty waiting too long." "Yes." ¡­¡­ Finally, Su Yao was taken to the banquet by a eunuch he didn''t know. This eunuch is not the same as Desheng at all. No matter what Su Yao asked, the other side either didn''t answer or didn''t know. Su Yao felt very boring, and he didn''t want to ask for trouble, so he didn''t say anything to him. The dinner party was set in a very open place, where Su Yao walked was covered with lanterns. In principle, the dinner party should be very lively, but it is very quiet and strange here. There are so many people walking by, but no one is talking. The atmosphere, which should have been very festive, became extremely depressing. It can be seen how great the influence of imperial ink on these people is Chapter 1368 Su Yao was not nervous at all, but now the atmosphere is so strange, even if he doesn''t want to be nervous. He took a deep breath and walked in slowly, but because the threshold was a little high, and the wedding dress was a little cumbersome, he almost fainted. Fortunately, the eunuch who was next to him gave him a hand, which did not end up making a fool of himself. But the movement he made attracted the attention of all the people in the hall. Their eyes fell on the wedding dress Su Yao was wearing, but the expression on his face didn''t even change, and he didn''t speak, just like a puppet who could breathe. Su Yao looked up and saw that the hall was full of beauties. He couldn''t help frowning. These days, he knocked on the side of the push from Desheng there heard something about the imperial ink. So I know that there are some concubines in the Imperial Palace, but I didn''t expect that there are so many. In the face of so many beauties, it is impossible for Dijing Mo, even Liu Xiahui, to hold it all the time. Su Yao couldn''t help feeling jealous. No matter whether emperor Jing Mo has spoiled these beauties or not, he is still angry, and still can''t coax well. However, there are so many people here, but they don''t even have a voice. Don''t they think the atmosphere is very strange and depressing? Or have they been used to the atmosphere for a long time? Just when Su Yao couldn''t figure it out, suddenly a voice came, "the emperor has arrived." With these words, the atmosphere in the hall became even more depressed. Su Yao looked at it and found that all the people lowered their heads, and their bodies trembled slightly, as if they were afraid of something. While he was thinking about whether to bow his head with him or not, a very familiar voice came, "Su Xian, come forward." Listening to this voice, Su Yao suddenly raised his head, and then saw the "Duke Desheng" who had been with him for several days. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that "Duke Desheng" is also wearing a wedding dress, and the dragon is embroidered with gold thread on it. In this era, only the emperor''s clothes could be embroidered with dragons. It is obvious that Duke Desheng is the emperor Jingmo of Xilin kingdom. As soon as he thought that he had been cheated by the other party for so long, Su Yao couldn''t help but roar in his heart, and then he became a third company. Cao, I didn''t expect that Desheng was imperial ink! Emperor Jing Mo is really a snake disease, put a good emperor improper, actually disguised as a eunuch to play with him. Grass grass!!! Su Yao tried his best in his life, but he didn''t vomit fragrance. Imperial ink has been looking forward to what kind of reaction, goodbye, now see his face changing, feel very interesting, can''t help laughing. Listening to the laughter, all the people in the hall doubted whether they were listening to hallucinations. Otherwise, why would they hear your Majesty''s laughter. They raised their heads and took a careful look at the imperial ink sitting on the high platform. They saw that he was smiling and his pupils couldn''t help the violent earthquake. Your majesty laughed. Your majesty actually laughed, and because of a man. Is it true? As the rumor has it, is there something wrong with your Majesty''s sexual orientation? Emperor Jing Mo ignored other people directly, and his eyes fell on Su Yao all the time. "Su Xian, don''t you have anything to say to me?" If it were not for the wrong occasion, Su Yao would have scolded the emperor. ¡°¡­¡­ Your majesty, I have nothing to say. " Chapter 1369 Listening to this answer, the smile on emperor Jing Mo''s face gradually disappeared, and he directly crushed the wine cup he was holding in his hand. The others in the hall took a breath of air. Their bodies trembled even more. Su Yao had no doubt that if emperor Jingmo did anything more now, these people would be scared to pee their pants. "You really don''t have anything to say?" Even if it''s not for himself, he has to think about the lives of these people. Su Yao is not so cruel as to kill people who don''t matter. So, even if there is really nothing to say, he has to try to say one or two words. Su Yao thought about it carefully, and then he said, "Your Majesty, you cheated me so hard." I don''t know where he stabbed the smile of emperor Jing mo. he suddenly laughed, "OK, you are really interesting. I''m not wrong." Su Yao turned a white eye in his heart silently. Go to your fun, you snake disease. After laughing enough, Emperor Jing Mo stretched out a hand to Su Yao, and then said something that made all the people in the room look silly, "your concubine, come to me." Concubines: -- They did not hear wrong, your majesty actually made a concubine, and the other side is a man? People in the palace It seems that those rumors are true, your majesty. He is a good man indeed. Su Yao Wait a minute. Did he have any auditory hallucinations just now? Before, he had thought about whether the emperor Jing Mo would make himself an imperial concubine, but that was just thinking about it. In the end, he didn''t expect it to come true, and it was not a dispensable imperial concubine, but a royal concubine next only to the queen. Moreover, the imperial capital Mo has not yet been established, that is to say, he can be regarded as one person below ten thousand people above. However, why did Di Jing Mo suddenly make him a concubine? See Su Yao Leng there motionless, Emperor Jing Mo''s eyes quickly flash a smile, "your concubine, are you too excited to speak?" Su Yao''s eyes were dead. "My Lord, I''m really excited." "There''s nothing else you want to say?" ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you, my Lord "You needn''t be polite. Come and sit down." Su Yao accepted his orders and stepped forward. Just as he was about to sit on the seat beside him, Emperor Jing Mo suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled him to his arms. Su Yao felt that this posture was really shameful. He wanted to get up, but his shoulder was firmly held down by the imperial ink, "just sit in my arms." ¡°¡­¡­ Your majesty, there are so many people watching "Don''t worry, they don''t dare to say anything." Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. You don''t have to worry about it, but I have to worry about it. I don''t want to be passed on as a demon princess who will bring disaster to the country and the people tomorrow. "Your Majesty..." "Aifei, do you think it''s easy to talk like this?" Emperor Jing Mo lowered his voice, but it gave people a sense of oppression. Su Yao then remembered that he was a murderous tyrant in front of him. He would be fine if he died, but he could not harm others. "I''m afraid!" He said such words, but there was no fear on his face, so imperial ink was not angry because of his words. "Aifei, I want to eat lychee, but I can''t spare it now. What do you think I should do?" Chapter 1370 Su Yao can only accept orders to help him peel litchi, and then will peel good litchi to his mouth, "Your Majesty." Emperor Jing Mo bit the white and round lychee in the middle, and "accidentally" plucked Su Yao''s finger into his mouth. Being looked at by so many people, Su Yao really couldn''t calm down any more. His ears were red. "Your Majesty, could you please open your mouth?" Emperor Jing Mo opened his mouth slightly, and his tongue pretended to slip past Su Yao''s fingertips. This makes Su Yao feel that imperial ink is kissing himself. Once this thought came out, Su Yao was ashamed and annoyed. He quickly pulled back his finger, and then wiped the saliva on it with his wedding dress where no one else could see him. Emperor Jing Mo didn''t seem to see his little action. He said with a smile, "well, as expected, the litchi peeled by Princess Ai is different. The litchi peeled by other people is much sweeter. It''s all sweeter in my heart." Su Yao did not expect that such tyrants would speak the local love words. It seems that he is past hope. The concubines sitting at the bottom had never heard such love words from emperor Jingmo. This was the first time they heard it, but it was not for them, but for a man. And the man was also honored as a concubine by his majesty. Thinking about this, the concubines couldn''t help being jealous of Su Yao, but when they saw the eyes of emperor Jing Mo, they didn''t dare to do anything In fact, quite a few people are dissatisfied with the fact that Su Yao was granted the title of imperial concubine by Emperor Jingmo as soon as he entered the palace, but they are just dissatisfied and dare not show it. Because if they show their dissatisfaction, they will surely bring death to themselves and their families. However, one of them is very iron headed, and that person is Du Ziqin, daughter of Du Ruo, Prime Minister of Zuo. "Your Majesty, this is against the rules!" Emperor Jing Mo''s eyes suddenly cold down, his cold eyes shot at Du Ziqin. "Well, you''d better talk about how it''s against the rules. If you can''t tell the reason, you can''t think about it." Du Ziqin couldn''t help but want to flinch when he looked at him with this kind of look at the dead and listened to this sentence again. But when she thought that if she flinched, it might not be due to the back position, she forced herself to bear it. She used to like dijingmo, but no matter what she did, dijingmo would not look her in the eye. So her goal changed from getting the love of emperor Jingmo to getting the position of Queen. ¡­¡­ Du Ziqin stood up to the emperor''s eyes and said, "Your Majesty, since ancient times, only those who are virtuous, virtuous, talented and virtuous can be concubines. More importantly, that person must be a woman, but Su Xian doesn''t meet these two requirements..." "If you let people in other countries know that your majesty has made a man your concubine, then Xilin country will become a laughing stock of other countries. Please think twice." Listening to these words, the other concubines immediately looked at Du Ziqin with the eyes of the warrior. How dare you speak to your majesty like this? Du Ziqin''s head is really iron. There is a father who is prime minister Zuo, but he is different. He can speak so hard that he can''t compare with him. Emperor Jing Mo sneered, "according to your meaning, should you come to sit in the position of the imperial concubine?" "I dare not." Chapter 1371 "Dare not?" Emperor Jing Mo was playing with the wine cup in his hand, with a smile in his mouth, "is it really dare not, or fake dare not?" Although it was just a simple sentence, all the people present were as frightened as a quail, and they did not dare to breathe. Du Ziqin''s legs softened and he almost knelt down. But she thought of her purpose, and even though she was afraid, she still held on. "Your Majesty, I have never coveted the position of your concubine." What she covets is the queen. What does it have to do with the position of the imperial concubine. Emperor Jing Mo''s eyes are colder. He throws his wine cup to the ground fiercely, and the wine cup suddenly breaks into pieces. All the people present were startled, but no one dared to speak, and they were even more frightened. He even resented duziqin in his heart. But Du Ziqin couldn''t hold on any longer this time. Her legs softened and she knelt down on the ground. "Your Majesty, forgive me. I''m just confused for a moment. I''ll say that." At the same time, she resented Su Yao in her heart. If it were not for Su Yao, she would not be so embarrassed now, and she would not lose face in front of so many people. When this matter is solved, she must tell her father all this and let him help her solve the fox spirit. Su Yao, sitting in the arms of the imperial capital, clearly felt a strong sense of malice. He sat up straight and looked at Du Ziqin with great interest. "Princess du..." Listening to such a name, the expression on Du Ziqin''s face could hardly be maintained. This Su Xian is absolutely intentional, absolutely. "Back to the imperial concubine, my concubine is not called Princess Du, but Princess Li." Du Ziqin was not willing to hear the sound of "Lady". Su Yao naturally heard, "then you will change your title to Princess Du from now on." If it were not for the fact that the imperial ink was still here, Du Ziqin would have scolded. She tried to control the power of the flood and famine in her body. ¡°¡­¡­ The titles of concubines and concubines are decided by your majesty. " And the second after she finished her sentence, the voice of emperor Jing Mo began to ring, "from now on, all matters of the harem will be handled by the imperial concubine, including the title." Other people even if how not reconciled, also dare not show, can only be a, "yes." But Du Ziqin was angry and resentful, "Your Majesty, there is a violation of the rules. The queen should handle it in the harem." Su Yao sneered and said, "Princess Du, are you dissatisfied with our palace?" The expression on Du Ziqin''s face almost couldn''t keep, "I dare not, I''m just telling the truth. If the concubine is really not satisfied with what she said, she can punish her. She will never have any dissatisfaction. " This almost directly said that Su Yao was a narrow-minded villain. Su Yao sneered, "don''t you dare? I think you really want to be the princess. No, I think you want to be the queen and command the harem Du Ziqin didn''t expect that Su Yao would expose her face to face. He was almost so angry that he bit his silver teeth. "Your Majesty, I''ve never had such an idea before. Please tell me!" However, dijingmo has long been dissatisfied with Zuo Prime Minister Du Ruo, so he will never stand on Du Ziqin''s side. And he really wanted to see how Su Yao would deal with Du Ziqin. "Princess Du, do you think that I don''t exist when you aim at her so openly and secretly?" Chapter 1372 Du Ziqin didn''t expect that Dijing Mo would stand on Su Yao''s side, and he was almost angry. ¡°¡­¡­ It''s my concubine''s fault. Please punish me. " Emperor Jing Mo did not answer her, but looked at Su Yao sitting in his arms. "Aifei, what do you think you should do with her?" Su Yao looked up and down at Du Ziqin and said jokingly, "why don''t you just kill her and copy her nine families by the way." Listening to such a sentence, all the people present were immediately dumbfounded. They never thought that the new princess was such a cruel person. Emperor Jing Mo then laughed to come out a voice, "good, love imperial concubine, you really are very accord with my mind." Su Yao laughed and did not speak. Du Ziqin didn''t expect that Su Yao would say such words, and he almost exploded in situ. This fox spirit dare to say such a thing. Is it true that when he became a concubine, he would be a dish? Du Ziqin''s father is not only the Prime Minister of Zuo, but also one of the founders of the country. Even his majesty doesn''t dare to take her father. What is Su Xian?! Of course, she can only think about these words in her heart. If she really says them, the emperor Jing Mo might really want to destroy her Du family. Du Ziqin tried to squeeze out a smile, but it was more ugly than crying Don''t make such a joke with your concubines. " "Do you think this palace is joking with you?" Su Yao looked at her with a smile. Du Ziqin almost vomited fragrance, "your concubine, you should be my concubine. I didn''t say anything just now. I dare not contradict my concubine any more." "Do you dare to say that? I don''t know, but I know you must want to kill me now and take my place." Su Yao said with a smile, "this palace is not a soft hearted person. It will never leave a person who has hatred for this palace, so I can only hurt you." Du Ziqin knew that it was useless to ask Su Yao for mercy, so she put her hope on the emperor Jing mo. Even if emperor Jing Mo looks at her not agreeable, also can see in her father''s face, Rao her this life. "Your Majesty, I really know I''m wrong. Please forgive me." However, she forgot that dijingmo was a tyrant, ruthless and arbitrary. "I think that your concubine''s words are quite reasonable, so please go to die. I will send someone to inform Prime Minister Zuo." Although emperor Jing Mo said this with a smile, no one at the scene thought that he was joking. Du Ziqin didn''t think that dijingmo was joking, but she refused to give up the hope of life. And now she regretted that she had just said that on impulse. She quickly knelt down and kowtowed her head to the emperor. "Your Majesty, I really know my mistake. Please look at my father''s face and forgive me this time. I''ll be safe in the future." Du Ziqin didn''t know that she was dancing on the minefield of imperial ink. "I see what you mean. In a few days, I will let Prime Minister Zuo go down to accompany you." Hearing the speech, Du Ziqin raised his head and looked at the imperial ink sitting on the high platform, imploring for mercy again, "Your Majesty..." But was interrupted by Emperor Jing Mo, "come on, pull her out for me to chop." Chapter 1373 Du Ziqin knew that she had no hope of life at all now, so before she was dragged out by the bodyguard, she yelled. Anyway, I''m going to die, and I don''t care if I offend imperial ink. "Emperor Jing Mo, you hun Jun, Hun Jun, Xi Lin Guo will die in your hands sooner or later!" The other concubines sitting at the bottom thought that Du Ziqin really wanted to kill the Du family, so they would challenge the tyrant. They looked up at the imperial ink sitting on the high platform and found that the expression on his face had not changed at all. But because of this, they are more afraid. They keep their mouths, for fear that if they accidentally say something they shouldn''t, they will go down to accompany Du Ziqin. After a while, the scream of Du Ziqin came from outside the hall. The other concubines shivered and pressed their heads lower. Su Yao didn''t expect that the emperor''s ink was real, but it was too late to say anything. He looked at the emperor''s ink with a complicated look, and he wanted to stop saying, "Your Majesty..." "Ai Fei, I have fulfilled your wish now. Are you very happy?" Su Yao Which of your eyes is happy to see me? "Aifei, you look like you''re not very happy. Why, do you have any wish?" "You don''t want me to kill all these people, do you?" Emperor Jing Mo casually points to the concubine sitting at the bottom, and the one he points to suddenly looks like a vegetable, shaking like a fallen leaf in the cold wind. And listen to these words, those concubines are really no longer dare to have any thoughts, also dare not show any dissatisfaction. Because they are certain of one thing now - Your Majesty is sincere to this new lady. They had never seen his majesty do such a ridiculous thing for a concubine. Duziqin is not a cat or a dog, but your majesty said to kill it. Therefore, even if they are not satisfied with the princess, they have to pretend to be very satisfied, and they have to please each other. Only when they have a good relationship with each other, they will not end up like Du Ziqin. ¡­¡­ Su Yao is now sure that the emperor Jing Mo is really a snake spirit sick, he said with a dry smile, "Your Majesty, you are really joking, they did not offend my concubine, I have no reason to kill them." Concubines Do you mean that if one of us offends you, you are going to let that person die? You are worthy of your Majesty''s favor. You are a perfect match for your majesty. "Why does Aifei look so unhappy?" Emperor Jing Mo reached out to play with Su Yao''s hair. Su Yao sighed, "I''m just worried." "What are you worried about?" "If Prime Minister Zuo knew about the death of concubine Du, he would hate my concubine. Maybe he would send someone to kill my concubine''s family. It doesn''t matter if I die, but I can''t hurt my family. " How can I be happy when you''re a psychopath and you''re giving me hate? "It turns out that Princess Ai is worried about this. Don''t worry. I''ll have Prime Minister Zuo killed tomorrow. I''ll never be in trouble again." It sounds like emperor Jing Mo is talking about what to eat tomorrow morning instead of killing an important official. Su Yao could not help but be silent That''s prime minister Zuo. Are you sure you want to kill him? Are you not afraid that other ministers will chill? Chapter 1374 The others trembled even more at these words. In the past, as long as they didn''t get into trouble with imperial ink, but now they have one more Su Xian. Before emperor Jing Mo was tired of Su Xian, they could not offend Su Xian. Otherwise, they will be punished in light and punished in heavy. They all doubt whether Su Xiangang said those words on purpose Although they didn''t say anything, Su Yao could guess what they were thinking even with his toes. Alas, it seems that this hatred value is getting more and more full. It''s all due to the snake spirit disease of emperor Jing mo. But it''s good to save time when someone comes to him. The emperor Jing Mo who had been looking at Su Yao saw the change of his expression. He hooked his thin lips with great interest, "Aifei, what do you think of my idea just now?" ¡°¡­¡­ I think it''s pretty good. " He thought about it carefully just now. It is estimated that Du Ruo, Prime Minister Zuo, will learn about the death of his daughter Du Ziqin. After Du Ruo finds out the reason, maybe he will blame everything on him, and then deal with him regardless of everything. He doesn''t matter, but the Su family is sure to be in danger. So, let Duro go down with his baby daughter. As the saying goes, if you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will destroy the earth. Su Yao was a selfish man. Although emperor Jing Mo had long guessed that Su Yao would say such a thing, he was very happy when he heard it from Su Yao. He seems to have found his own kind With this in mind, the emperor''s hand around Su Yao''s waist tightened, and then said with a smile, "since the concubine has said so, let the left prime minister''s head fall to the ground tomorrow." Emperor Jing Mo is not afraid that someone will tell Du Ruo. Even if someone does, Du Ruo can''t escape from him. He has already figured out a way to deal with Du Ruo. It''s just a few days ahead of schedule, but it doesn''t affect much. Su Yao was used to the style of emperor Jing Mo, so he didn''t say anything, and he really wanted Du Ruo to die. However, after this incident, his image in the eyes of outsiders will probably change from the person that emperor Jing Mo likes to become a demon Princess of disaster country. One of them is a tyrant and the other is a disaster to the country. It sounds like a good match. So thinking, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. See him smile, Emperor Jing Mo also followed to smile, "love imperial concubine is what happy thing, can say to listen to?" "I just thought of an interesting thing." Su Yao replied. "Oh? What''s so interesting about Aifei? " "After this matter is spread out, maybe someone will call me a demon concubine, and maybe you will call your majesty a fool." "If you don''t, you will." Emperor Jing Mo didn''t care about it at all. He didn''t know how many times he had heard these two words. If he had been haggling, he would have been angry. "Even if it''s really a dujun, it''s also the head of a country, who can control their life and death. And no one has ever dared to say these two words in front of me. " Those people always dare to discuss him secretly behind his back, but he still hears them. But he didn''t plan to kill those people. After all, they are still useful now. "Your Majesty, does no one dare to say these two words in your presence?" Chapter 1375 "If I really don''t believe it, I can let you see it clearly now." Emperor Jing Mo said and looked at the concubines sitting at the bottom. "Do you think I am a fool?" Hearing such a question, the concubines regretted that they had come to the "Hongmen banquet" today. If they can''t give a satisfactory answer now, it will be them who will be beheaded next. "Your Majesty, you will always be a wise king in the hearts of my concubines." After thinking about it, they only had such a reply. But emperor Jing Mo was not satisfied with their answer at all. "What you mean by this is that in other people''s eyes, I am a fool king?" Those concubines didn''t expect that the emperor Jing Mo would say such a sentence, and they all felt that they were really more unjust than Dou E. Oh, by the way, what is more unjust than them is Du Ziqin, who has just been dragged out and killed for a short time, although there is her own death in it. The concubines looked at the emperor''s face and knelt down on the ground, "Your Majesty, I don''t mean that." "What does that mean?" "My concubine means that in the hearts of all of us, your majesty, you are a wise king. It is because of your majesty that Xilin will develop better and better. " In a word, although emperor Jingmo is very cruel, he is really a born emperor in governing the country. Of course, if he can change his character, it will be better. Emperor Jing Mo knew that her concubines were lying, but he let them go. After all, they didn''t do anything too much. What''s more, he had heard such lies several times. "All right, get up for me." Smell speech, those concubines know emperor Jing Mo this is let them go, but make sure not because of this and relief. Emperor Jing Mo is so uncertain. Sooner or later, he will find an excuse to kill them because he doesn''t like them The most popular person in front of emperor Jingmo''s eyes is Su Xian. If they want to live in this harem, they have to flatter Su Xian and make friends with him. But when they think that the object they want to curry favor with is a man, they have an indescribable sense of suffocation in their heart. What''s more, they didn''t like Su Xian, because before that, they thought that imperial ink would not like anyone, but now, the appearance of Su Xian broke their cognition. A small part of the reason why they went to the palace at that time was that they admired the imperial ink and liked it. Although they don''t have the original mind now, they still want to be the most unique person in the heart of emperor Jing mo. But now that honor has become Su Xian''s In this way, the concubines of emperor Jing mo were even more dissatisfied with Su Yao. Although Su Yao didn''t think as much as they did, he didn''t like his concubines, although they were only nominal. Even if dijingmo didn''t spoil them, they were still dijingmo''s concubines. The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, so he planned to challenge the authority of imperial ink and see what his position was in the heart of imperial ink. "Your Majesty, I have a very important thing to say." "What''s important?" Chapter 1376 "I don''t want to see them in the palace any more, so it''s better to ask your majesty to send them out of the palace and find a good marriage again than to die in this palace." As soon as he became a concubine, Su Yao made a thorough interpretation of the four words "proud by favor". Listening to these words, the concubines were so angry that they wanted to peel Su Yao''s skin. They also forgot that they were considering whether to make friends with Su Yao not long ago. Now they only know that Su Xian wants to drive them out of this gorgeous palace to monopolize the imperial ink. Although the emperor Jing Mo never spoiled them. But that''s not the point. The point is that they must not be driven out of the palace. The concubine who was driven out of the palace never came to a good end. She was rejected by her family and died alone. After all, no one in the world dared to marry the emperor''s concubine, although it was just the kind she used to be. They would rather die in this cold palace than live a miserable life outside Therefore, it is necessary for them to fight for their future life. Even if they offend Su Xian, it doesn''t matter. "Your Majesty, if I don''t want to go to the palace, I just want to stay here. Even if I can''t get your Majesty''s favor all my life, it doesn''t matter." "Ladies and gentlemen, I know what you think, but I have to say that we are not ordinary wives and concubines. It''s very normal for your majesty to have three palaces and six concubines. If your words are spread to other people''s ears, it may cause some trouble." "Your concubine, I didn''t want to compete with you..." Listening to their "heartfelt words", Su Yao couldn''t help sneering, "are you talking about the jealousy of our palace?" People want to say "yes", but think about their own life, or lied, "your concubine, I have never had such an idea, now I don''t have it, and I won''t have it in the future. What I say is my heart." Su Yao didn''t know that these were not what they really wanted to say, but he didn''t want to waste words with them. Instead, he looked at the king of a country. This is imperial ink''s own harem. Let imperial ink make its own decision. "Is there anything you want to say, your majesty?" "Isn''t love imperial concubine''s heart already had an answer long ago?" Emperor Jing Mo asked with a smile. Su Yao frowned I really don''t know what your majesty means. Please tell me clearly. " "Aifei, you''d better not say that again." Emperor Jing Mo said. Although Su Yao had already made psychological preparations, his heart was still cool after hearing the answer from emperor Jing mo. Of course, he didn''t feel cold because emperor Jing Mo didn''t want to demobilize his harem, but because he found that his position in emperor Jing Mo''s heart was not so important. It''s also true that he is just an interesting person for Dijing Mo who has just known each other for a few days. What''s more, Dijing Mo is suspicious and cold-blooded. How can he fall in love with someone so soon. The reason why he became a concubine on the first day of entering the palace is probably because emperor Jing Mo thought he was an interesting person. On this thought, Su Yao was not so happy, and even his face was a little dull. "I know, I will never say that again..." Chapter 1377 Emperor Jing Mo saw his unhappiness and felt a little funny in his heart. If it were for other people, they would have knelt down and kowtowed to him, but Su Xian was not the same. Not only did he not sincerely admit his mistake, he also showed a very unhappy appearance. He didn''t know whether he was acting or showing his true feelings. Of course, he didn''t think the other party would like his murderous tyrant. ¡°¡­¡­ AI Fei, your face looks a little ugly, aren''t you unhappy? " "How dare I not be happy? I''m just a little uncomfortable all of a sudden." Su Yao was not afraid of imperial ink at all, because even if he was afraid, it was useless. What''s more, maybe dijingmo just likes him. "Princess Ai, since you are not well, I will go back with you to have a rest." As soon as these words came out, Su Yao immediately added something very extraordinary to his mind. He looked at the imperial ink with strange eyes, and then began to remind him, "Your Majesty, I''m not feeling well today." Emperor Jing Mo was a smart man, and immediately understood what he said. "I didn''t expect you to be like this. I''m so happy to wait for you to be more comfortable." Concubines Even in front of them to say this kind of words, when they do not exist? Listening to the words of emperor Jing Mo, Su Yao was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a crack in the ground Your majesty, I''m very sleepy now. I''ll leave first. " However, as soon as he got up, he accidentally stepped on the skirt and hit the table when he saw his face. Imperial ink pulled him in time, which did not end in disfigurement. "Concubine, I don''t think you want to leave my arms. I''d better take you back to my bedroom myself." Emperor Jing Mo didn''t care what other people would think after hearing this. But Su Yao was different. He felt that all the people sitting at the bottom were looking at him. He couldn''t help but feel red in his ears. He didn''t know whether he was ashamed or angry. "I don''t want to trouble your majesty. I''ll go back myself." With these words, he ran away. The only one who made himself feel interesting left. Emperor Jing Mo didn''t want to face the "walking dead" at the bottom, so he brushed his sleeve and left. When the concubines saw that Su Yao and Emperor Jing Mo had gone, they could take a breath. Then they began to discuss their affairs one after another. "Ah, you say, does your majesty really like Su Xian''s fox spirit, or does he really like it?" "I don''t think your majesty likes Su Xian at all. People like your majesty can never like anyone." "But if your majesty really doesn''t like Su Xian, why did your majesty make him a concubine as soon as Su Xian entered the palace, and kill Du Ziqin, the daughter of prime minister Zuo, for him?" "I think his majesty has long wanted to kill Du Ziqin. That incident just gave his majesty an excuse to kill Du Ziqin. Moreover, if your majesty really likes Su Xian, he will not give him a wave of hatred... " "It''s quite reasonable, but no matter whether your majesty really likes Su Xian or not, we can''t provoke Su Xian at this time, and we have to please him. After all, he is the red man in front of your majesty." "If you want to go by yourself, I don''t want to lose that person..." Chapter 1378 On the other side. Su Yao went back to the unknown palace. As soon as he was about to close the door, he saw the emperor Jing Mo come over and frowned, "is there anything else for your majesty?" Didn''t emperor Jing Mo mean that he didn''t want to sleep with him? Why did he come here suddenly? Is it going back? "Of course I''m here to sleep with Princess Ai." Emperor Jing Mo smiles a way. Hearing such an answer, Su Yao thought too much, "Your Majesty..." However, before his words could be spoken out, he was interrupted by the imperial ink, "Aifei, I just want to sleep with you. It''s definitely not what you think." Su Yao was choked by his words and gnashed his teeth in his heart. If not, why not? Does Su Yao look like a devil in the color? ¡°¡­¡­ Your majesty, I don''t mean that. I just want to say that the bed here is too small. It will be very uncomfortable for two people to sleep together. " Emperor Jing Mo chuckles, "as long as there is a concubine around, no matter how crowded, I am willing to." Su Yao suddenly got goose bumps. If it wasn''t for knowing what kind of person dijingmo was, he would think that the other party was teasing himself. "Your Majesty, I have a very important thing to tell you." Emperor Jing Mo picked an eyebrow, "Oh? What is very important? " "I don''t sleep very well, and I like to kick people when I sleep. At that time, if you accidentally kick your majesty to the bed, even if your concubine has ten heads, it''s not enough to make amends. " Su Yao said sincerely. He has said such words, can''t emperor Jing Mo stay any longer? However, what Su Yao didn''t expect was that the imperial ink didn''t follow the routine at all, "I''m willing to be kicked out of bed by you." Su Yao Grass, Emperor Jing Mo this snake essence disease is not understand human language or how? Is it hard to say that what he has is physical fitness? Su Yao said with a fake smile, "Your Majesty, don''t make fun of me any more. I can''t bear my heart." Emperor Jing Mo put away the smile on his face, "love imperial concubine so shirk, shouldn''t be to dislike me?" Su Yao quickly denied, "no, how dare I dislike your majesty? What I say is true." He was a little disgusted with the snake essence disease of emperor Jing Mo, but he didn''t dare to say it. Ghost knows that after he says it, Emperor Jing Mo''s snake essence disease will suddenly go crazy. "Since you don''t mean that, don''t say anything. I''ll sleep with you today. If you dare to drive me away again, I''ll have your head cut off." Emperor Jing Mo said and touched Su Yao''s head. Su Yao felt a thrill. Emperor Jing Mo is absolutely able to do this kind of crazy thing. For details, please refer to Du Ziqin who was decapitated just because of a small matter. Therefore, no matter how much he didn''t want to sleep in the same bed with emperor Jing Mo, he had to be willing. "Your Majesty, I would like to sleep in the same bed with you." Emperor Jing Mo is not smiling, "really?" "True, true, more true than pearls." "Then go to bed." ¡­¡­ Su Yao quickly took off his clothes, then lay down on the bed, eyes closed, completely ignoring the emperor Jing Mo who was waiting for Dapeng to take off his clothes. Emperor Jing Mo frowned, "Ai Fei, have you forgotten something?" Chapter 1379 However, Su Yao''s snoring was the only response. Emperor Jing Mo''s brow frowned more tightly. He went over and pushed Su Yao, trying to wake him up. But Su Yao was sleeping like a dead pig and couldn''t wake up. Emperor Mo Wanfen was helpless. He stared at Su Yao for a while, sighed, then took off his coat and went to bed. I don''t know whether Su Yao was intentional or unintentional. When he slept, his limbs spread out and occupied a large part of the space. The emperor Jing Mo is also a cruel man. Instead of helping Su Yao adjust his sleeping posture, he directly uses Su Yao''s arm as a pillow. Su Yao, who had fallen into a deep sleep, had no response. Emperor Jing Mo turned over and looked at Su Yao''s sleeping face. For the first time, his heart was very quiet. He reached out a hand and touched Su Yao''s face, but the next second, as if he had been scalded by the fire, he quickly drew back his hand, but he still kept staring at Su Yao. They are now sleeping in the same bed, and there is almost no distance between them, so imperial ink smelled the fragrance of Su Yao. That fragrance is not strong, light, some good smell, is the imperial ink has never smelled. And the fragrance seems to have hypnotic effect on Dijing ink. He sniffed and gradually fell sleepy. Then he went to sleep on Su Yao''s arm. It was the first time he had fallen asleep so quickly. ¡­¡­ Early the next morning. When Su Yao woke up, what he saw was Emperor Jing Mo, who was holding his chin with his right hand and staring at himself. His face was not happy. He sat up in terror. Anyone who wakes up and opens his eyes to find that someone is staring at him or herself, and that kind of look at the dead, will be startled. Su Yao looked out of the window. It was very early outside. He looked at the unhappy face of the imperial ink, suddenly understood what, and then tried to open his mouth, "Your Majesty, you can''t stay up all night?" Emperor Jing Mo didn''t speak, so he looked at him. Su Yao was very uncomfortable by his eyes. He could not help frowning, "Your Majesty." What exactly does the crazy emperor Jing Mo want to do? Is it because I didn''t sleep well that I didn''t want him to sleep well? Emperor Jing Mo reaches out his hand and gently pinches his chin. He looks at it carefully. When Su Yao thinks about whether there is something dirty on his face, he says, "concubine, your sleeping appearance is really bad. It''s all drooling." Listening to these words, Su Yao quickly reached out and touched his face, but felt lonely. What saliva is on his face? Emperor Jing Mo this snake essence disease is not even eye problems. At this time, Emperor Jing Mo suddenly laughed, "Aifei, I was just joking with you, but you took it seriously. It seems that your brain is not very good." Su Yao''s eyes were dead. "Your Majesty, if you don''t go to bed early in the morning and stare at my concubine there, it''s not necessary to say such a word to my concubine. I know my brain is not good, otherwise I won''t be cheated by your majesty." Emperor Jing Mo picked to pick eyebrow, "love imperial concubine, you should not be angry?" "I dare not. I just haven''t got enough sleep. I''m angry again." Su Yao said with a fake smile. "Then go on sleeping." Su Yao was not polite, so he just lay down and continued to sleep. But it wasn''t long before I was awakened by the snake essence disease of emperor Jing mo Chapter 1380 Su Yao was so angry that he wanted to spit out fragrance, but he held back. "Your Majesty, what else can I do for you?" He really didn''t know what emperor Jing Mo wanted to do with this snake disease. Was he prepared to punish him in this way? "Have you had enough sleep?" Emperor Jing Mo asked. If you were someone else, you would get up from the bed quickly. But Su Yao still lay still, and even said, "no, your majesty, if you really have nothing to do, I suggest you read the memorial, pass the time, or go to other concubines to play." Emperor Jing Mo smiles, "if I really go to other people, someone will be jealous." Listening to these words, Su Yao suddenly rolled a big white eye Your majesty, I''m so sleepy. I''ll go on sleeping. Whatever you want. " As soon as the words fell, he closed his eyes and opened the second sleep mode. Emperor Jing Mo reached out and pushed him. Seeing that he didn''t wake up, he gave up. He stared at Su Yao for a long time, then reached for Su Yao''s neck. The next second, something unexpected happened - emperor Jingmo found his hand through Su Yao''s neck. According to common sense, he should be pinching Su Yao''s neck now, but the reality is not like that. Emperor Jing Mo is a little doubt that he is not what illusion. He took back his hand and did it again. This time, he pinched Su Yao''s neck. However, he still felt that something was wrong, so he tried several times, and the results were the same. But he still felt that there was something strange in it, but he could not tell what it was. Emperor Jing Mo frowned and reached for Su Yao''s chest. At this time, Su Yao suddenly opened his eyes. When he found that emperor Jing Mo''s hand was touching his chest, he suddenly felt that he was not a good person. He patted away emperor Jing Mo''s wild hands and looked at emperor Jing Mo with abnormal eyes, "Your Majesty, what are you doing?" However, the emperor did not feel guilty. Instead, he said with a smile, "princess, I just found something very interesting." Looking at his expression, Su Yao''s heart could not help rising a little uneasy, "what interesting thing?" Is it possible that emperor Jingmo has found out that he is not a human? "I just found that my hand passed through your neck. That really made me jump." When he said this, Emperor Jing Mo''s eyes were staring at Su Yao, trying to see something. Hearing the words, Su Yao was shocked, but his face was still very calm. "Your Majesty, are you hallucinating because you didn''t sleep well?" "Maybe." Emperor Jing Mo said with a smile, "Ai Fei, do you think there are ghosts in the world?" Su Yao Why did emperor Jing Mo suddenly ask him this question? Can''t it really be discovered? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Su Yao, you must keep calm. You can''t let emperor Jing Mo see anything about this snake disease. "Your Majesty, how can there be ghosts in this world? Don''t make fun of me." "How can there be no ghost? Now there is a ghost standing behind you..." Chapter 1381 Of course, Su Yao knew that dijingmo was cheating him, but in order to dispel dijingmo''s suspicion of himself, he pretended to be very afraid. He jumped up, hugged imperial ink tightly like a koala bear, and said in a trembling voice, with a bit of crying in it. "Your Majesty, is there a ghost behind me? Are you cheating me?" Emperor Jing Mo chuckled, "concubine, you have something to be afraid of. I thought you were not afraid of anything." Su Yao rolled his eyes silently in his heart Your majesty, I''m afraid of ghosts. Please don''t joke with me in the future, or I''ll be scared to death. " "Aifei, you should be sober now?" Emperor Jing Mo donkey head didn''t say such a word to horsetail. Su Yao looked at him in a confused way, "ah?" Emperor Jing Mo didn''t explain, "since you are sober, go to a place with me now." Su Yao So just now, Emperor Jingmo said that not because he discovered his secret, but because he wanted to make him sober? What kind of snake disease is dijingmo? "Your Majesty, but I have no clothes to wear. There is only one wedding dress here." "Don''t worry. I''ve already had your wardrobe filled up." Emperor Jing Mo said, "you can wear whatever you want and throw whatever you want." Su Yao Is this, is this the life of the rich? What a luxury. Su Yao went to the wardrobe and opened it to see that he was almost blinded. He looked at the row of clothes embroidered with gold and silver thread, and for the first time found that he had little insight. Is this the treatment of concubines in the harem? It''s really nice to be an emperor''s "woman". No wonder so many women want to enter the palace with their heads broken But these clothes are too luxurious What happened last night has brought him a lot of hatred. If he dresses so ostentatiously today, there will be more and more people who hate him. Su Yao closed the cupboard door silently and looked up at the imperial ink Your majesty, are all the concubines in the harem so well dressed? " "No Emperor Jing Mo shook his head, "this kind of treatment is only for you. It''s now and it will be in the future." Su Yao: "yes Grass! Now he can see clearly, from being honored as a concubine last night to the luxury clothes now, it''s dijingmo who wants him to be resented by those concubines in the harem. Where did he provoke dijingmo''s snake spirit disease? "Your Majesty, if you are dissatisfied with my concubine, just tell me. I can''t afford to go through such a lot of trouble." Although Su Yao didn''t make his words clear, Emperor Jing Mo understood the real meaning of his words and couldn''t help laughing, "princess, you think too much. If I really want to kill you, just use my mouth." Su Yao Well said and reasonable, he was speechless. ¡°¡­¡­ Your majesty, then why do you give me the luxurious clothes that other concubines don''t have? " "I''ll give it to whoever I want. I don''t need to worry about other people''s ideas, and they are not qualified to ask." Emperor Jing Mo said with great reason. Su Yao OK, you are the emperor. You can do whatever you want. Then the words peak a turn, "love imperial concubine, you shouldn''t don''t like the clothes I give you?" Chapter 1382 "I really don''t like those clothes." Su Yao said frankly, after all, he really didn''t want to wear such luxurious clothes to show off. Moreover, if he only looked at it once, his eyes would be almost blinded. If he went out and stayed in the sun, it would be more than his own eyes that would be blinded. Maybe there would be more blind people in the palace. "Those clothes are too gorgeous and luxurious. I don''t want to dress so ostentatiously, so please give them to others." If you were a normal emperor, after hearing these words, you would feel that the other side is not the same as those coquettish and cheap people outside. But the emperor Jing Mo was not a normal emperor, but a snake spirit disease. He thought that Su Yao was abandoning his reward and challenging his nature. And in the face of this kind of people who do not know what to do, he will usually take the other party''s life. Therefore, the emperor held Su Yao''s throat. After becoming a ghost, you don''t need to breathe. Even if there is no oxygen in the world, you can continue to live. But in order not to arouse emperor Jing Mo''s suspicion, Su Yao pretended that he was about to suffocate. Seeing this, Emperor Jing Mo frowned, and he quickly released the hand that pinched Su Yao''s neck. Su Yao coughed loudly. Emperor Jing Mo drooped his eyes, playing with the ring on his hand, "Su Xian, I''ll ask you again, do you like those clothes or not?" Su Yao also came to temper, "don''t like is don''t like, even if you strangle me, my answer will not change." Emperor Jing Mo''s snake essence disease really pissed him off. He just said what he thought, but he wanted to strangle him. Fortunately, he is not a human but a ghost, otherwise he would be killed by the snake disease of emperor Jing mo. Su Yao thought more and more angrily, "if you don''t like me, you can kill me now. I will never resist." With these words, he waited for emperor Jing Mo to turn over. But he forgot that dijingmo was not a normal person at all. After listening to what he said from the bottom of his heart, Emperor Jing Mo did not get angry, but laughed. "Princess Ai, you are really in my heart." Su Yao immediately rolled a white eye, "then you are not going to kill me?" "No more." Emperor Jing Mo said, "how can I be willing to kill someone as interesting as Princess Ai?" Su Yao But you just wanted to kill me? He used to hear people say that women and villains were faster than turning books in the world, but now we can add an imperial ink. Imperial ink is faster than turning books. And now he finally knows why so many people want to kill dijingmo. Because if the emperor''s ink doesn''t die, then the people who die are them. Who knows if the emperor''s ink will suddenly draw wind and kill people for any reason. ¡°¡­¡­ And those clothes? " "If you don''t want it, throw it away." Emperor Jing Mo has a indifferent expression. That row of clothes is nothing in his eyes. What he needs most is money. Su Yao OK, you are the emperor. You have the right to be willful. "Besides, I have something to give you." On hearing this, Su Yao felt that it would not be a good thing I don''t need any reward. " Don''t say goodbye. He doesn''t dare to ask for the reward of emperor Jingmo''s snake essence disease Chapter 1383 In the end, however, Su Yao accepted the reward of imperial ink, and the reward was Looking at the ministers in front of him, Su Yao was in a trance. He looked at the emperor Jing Mo standing beside him and said, "Your Majesty, what are you doing here with your concubines?" "My reward to you is to allow you to listen to the morning court today. Is that a very different reward?" Emperor Jing Mo asked with a smile. Su Yao Snake essence disease, I don''t think the hatred value you give me is high enough, do you? If I die one day, it''s you. Su Yao said with a fake smile, "it''s quite different, but let''s forget it. Otherwise, in other people''s eyes, my concubine will really become a disaster." "Don''t worry. They don''t dare to say anything. Come with me." Su Yao really didn''t want to go, but he was afraid that emperor Jing Mo would make something of this snake disease, so he had to follow him. Emperor Jing Mo sat down on the Dragon chair, then reached out and patted his thigh, "concubine, sit on my leg." Su Yao wanted to find a crack in the ground to get in Your majesty, I''d better stand like this. " Let him sit on the lap of emperor Jing Mo in front of so many ministers, it''s better to let him die. "Let you sit down, or I''ll cut your head off." Su Yao sighed helplessly, "I''ll just sit down." Do you use these words to threaten him? Are you a three-year-old? Looking at the two people with ambiguous posture on the high platform, the ministers at the bottom didn''t react at all. Because they have been used to the style of emperor Jing Mo for a long time, and they have not seen anything more ridiculous. As for why they dare not say it, it is because they don''t want to die. There were several people who criticized the behavior of imperial ink, but those people were eventually dragged out by imperial ink. They didn''t want to end up like that. ¡­¡­ Emperor Jing Mo reached out to play with Su Yao''s hair and said carelessly, "if you have something to say, if you have nothing to do, leave." Left Prime Minister Du Ruo stepped forward, "Your Majesty, I have something to say." Emperor Jing Mo looked at him, "say it." "I heard that your majesty ordered the bodyguard to kill Du Ziqin last night. Is it true or false?" "The body of Du Ziqin has been sent back to you. Do you think it''s fake?" Emperor Jing Mo asked with a smile. "Prime minister, I thought you would be too sad to go to the early court today. Why do you still look so energetic?" The expression on Duro''s face remained the same, and it fell into the eyes of others that he didn''t feel sad for his daughter''s death at all. He was a ruthless man. "Your Majesty, I''m not sad. I just want to get justice for my little girl. That''s why I came to the early court with my sadness in my heart." Listening to his words, Emperor Jing Mo couldn''t help laughing, "fair? What''s fair? " "I implore your majesty to kill Su Xian." All of a sudden, Su Yao felt that he was really innocent. He didn''t kill Du Ziqin. Why should he put the account on him? Is it hard for him to look so bullying? Su Yao looked up at Du Ruo with a sneer on his lips. "Prime minister Du, what you said is wrong. Our palace didn''t do anything to bring disaster to the country and the people. Moreover, Princess Du wasn''t killed by our palace. How can I die?" Chapter 1384 Du Ruo didn''t pay attention to him, but put pressure on the emperor, "Your Majesty, if Su Xian doesn''t die today, he will be killed in this hall." Su Yao, who was ignored, did not ask for nothing. He just sat there watching the play. He wanted to see what kind of choice the emperor Jing Mo would make for his snake essence disease. "Then you''ll be killed here." Emperor Jing Mo said in an indifferent tone. Du Ruo was almost angry to death, while other ministers were very cold. For the sake of just a male imperial concubine, Emperor Jing Mo let an old minister die. Maybe he will let them die for Su Xian in the future. Su Yao knew that emperor Jing Mo was very hard, but he didn''t expect to be so hard. He looked at Du ruo''s ugly face and almost laughed. But I can''t laugh any more at the thought that emperor Jing Mo''s behavior is actually pulling hatred value for him. He reached out and secretly pinched the imperial ink. When the imperial ink looked at it, he lowered his head again, as if nothing had happened. And this every move is all under the minister to see a clear, they are more cold. For the sake of a man, Emperor Jing Mo not only didn''t want to be an old minister, but also didn''t abide by the rules handed down. Sooner or later, this western neighboring country will be buried in the hands of emperor Jing mo. Instead of waiting for the country to collapse, it''s better to find a chance to kill the dim monarch Jingmo and find someone from the royal family to be the new emperor of the Western neighboring country. Du ruo''s heart is also thinking so, so he didn''t run into his royal highness, but is ready to wait for a period of time to make it clear that his daughter was killed. But it also depends on whether Dijing Mo is willing to give him that chance. Emperor Jingmo, who was sitting in high position, saw the change of the ministers'' expressions clearly and guessed their thoughts clearly, so "Come on, drag Du Ruo, Prime Minister Zuo down and put him in custody. He will be beheaded at noon tomorrow." If you want to get him off the throne of the emperor, it depends on whether he agrees or not. As soon as the words came out, all the people looked at the imperial ink, including Su Yao, in disbelief. He thought that the emperor Jing Mo had said that he would kill Du Ruo before, which was only five points credible, but he didn''t expect that he actually came. Emperor Jing Mo is really not afraid of the cold, the heart of other ministers ah. Su Yao opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but when he thought of the unyielding character of emperor Jing Mo, he felt that it was useless to say anything. He didn''t want the Su family to be retaliated by Du Ruo, and swallowed what he wanted to say. Although those ministers sympathized with Du Ruo, none of them dared to come forward to intercede for him. After all, they had already found out the temperament of emperor Jingmo and knew that he was not joking, and they didn''t want to be involved. Therefore, let Du Ruo die alone. They will continue to live, find a suitable reason to resign, and then go to the countryside to find a place to provide for the aged. If, of course, they live to that time. Du Ruo didn''t expect that emperor Jing Mo would say such cruel words. If it had not been for his help, it would have been a big problem whether the Western neighboring country could be built. And this emperor Jing Mo is very good. He forgot all his credit, and he wanted to kill him for a man. No, he will never accept his life. "Please tell me what you have done wrong, so that your majesty wants to kill me..." Chapter 1385 Su Yao, a melon eater, thought that emperor Jing Mo would say, "I will kill you if I kill you. Do you need any reason?" but he didn''t expect that he would say, "present Du ruo''s criminal evidence." Su Yao gave a complicated look at the imperial ink. He originally thought that Dijing Mo was just a pure tyrant. Dijing Mo wanted to kill Du Ruo because he didn''t like Du Ruo, but he didn''t think of the reason? Is it hard to see what happened to those who were killed by Emperor Jingmo? If that''s what he thought, the emperor Jing Mo was really wronged to death. The ministers on the scene were a little confused when they heard the words. You look at me, I look at you, they don''t understand the direction of this thing? They originally thought that imperial ink just wanted to kill Du, but they didn''t think there was another reason. But what''s the evidence? Is it difficult for him to become a traitor? On this thought, they all looked at Du Ruo and wanted to hear him explain something. And Duro''s face changed there. After hearing that, he really couldn''t keep calm any longer. However, even then, he can''t mess up, or he will end up dead. Du Ruo quickly adjusted the expression on his face, then looked up at the imperial ink, "Your Majesty, I don''t understand what you mean." "Don''t understand?" With a sneer, Emperor Jing Mo threw the evidence presented by the eunuch to Du Ruo, "forming a clique for personal gain, selling official titles, collaborating with enemies and treason Do you want me to explain to you all the things you have done? " As soon as the words came out, the ministers took a breath of air. If what Di Jingmo said is true, then Du Ruo really deserves to die. Du Ruo never thought that all the things he did were found out by imperial ink, but he couldn''t admit it, because if he did, he would be beheaded, and the Du family would be killed. He can''t let that happen. He can''t let the Du family end in his generation. "Your Majesty, I can learn from your loyalty day and month. Someone must be planting me up. Your Majesty must not fall into the trap of that traitor." Smell speech, Emperor Jing Mo sneers, "Du Ruo, do you think I didn''t check these things in advance, or do you think I can be fooled by you?" If it wasn''t for the purpose of paralyzing Du ruo''s heart and making Du Ruo think that his emperor Jing Mo was really just a tyrant who killed people, he wouldn''t have been fighting with Du Ruo for so long. But now he doesn''t have to. He has found all the evidence of Duro''s crime. Duro has no need to continue to live. ¡­¡­ Du Ruo was choked by the words of emperor Jing Mo, but he soon adjusted. "Your Majesty, I really haven''t done those things." Emperor Jing Mo is not smiling, "then you are talking about who is planting." "There is a doubter in my heart. That person is right Prime Minister Wei Chiwei." Listening to these words, the right Prime Minister Wei Chi Wei''s face turned green on the spot. Du Ruo, an old fox, is always aiming at him. Now he dares to put these false accusations on his head, which really annoys him. "Prime minister Zuo, you can eat freely, but you can''t talk nonsense. What evidence do you have to prove that I did all those things?" Chapter 1386 "Wei Chiwei, I''ve never dealt with you. Maybe you faked the evidence to get rid of me." Other ministers listen to this sentence, feel quite reasonable, but do not know who to believe, so continue to eat melon there in silence. Wei Chiwei''s temper was not good at all. When he heard Du ruo''s slandering him, he immediately exploded, "Du Ruo, do you think people in the world are as narrow-minded as you "I used to bear it because you and I were both bureaucrats, but now you are putting this kind of black pot on my head. I really can''t bear it." "Duro, I''m going to beat you to death today Those words are clearly made by Duro, an old man, but he has to push them on him. Duro, a shameless guy, wants him to die. Smell speech, the expression on Du ruo''s face doesn''t change, he doesn''t think Wei Chi Wei dare to fight in front of emperor Jing Mo''s face, so he continues to put his mouth gun to Wei Chi Wei. However, what he didn''t expect was that Wei Chiwei really dared to fight in front of the emperor. When Wei Chiwei was young, he went to the battlefield and practiced martial arts specially. Even now he is old, he still practices martial arts as usual, and his skills are no worse than those of the young soldiers. And Du Ruo has been in that place since he was old. How could he be Wei Chi Wei''s opponent. This Wei Chi Wei kicks over, Du Ruo falls to the ground. The other ministers were startled. None of them dared to fight or help Du Ruo. They all stepped back and watched a good play there. And the emperor Jing Mo did not speak, just laughed and watched Wei Chi Wei and Du Ruo dog bite the dog. No, it was to see that Wei Chi Wei abused Du Ruo unilaterally. Su Yao looked at the following scene, and then looked at the imperial ink, who was not in charge of the business. He felt that if this continued, the western border would be finished sooner or later. He reached out and pinched the imperial ink, and whispered a warning, "Your Majesty, Prime Minister Zuo is about to be killed." Emperor Jing Mo takes a look. Du Ruo has been beaten black and blue by Wei Chi Wei. If it goes on like this, maybe he will be killed. We can''t let Duro die so easily. So, imperial ink slapped the table, "enough of it?" Seeing that he was angry, Wei Chiwei stopped, straightened his clothes and stepped aside. Du Ruo quickly got up from the ground, and the bruised face came out. The ministers on the scene could not help laughing, especially those who had feud with Du Ruo. Du ruo''s face became more ugly. He glared at Wei Chiwei angrily, and then looked at the emperor Jingmo sitting on the high platform, "Your Majesty, Wei Chiwei, he was so angry that he started. It can be seen that Wei Chiwei did all those things." Wei Chiwei didn''t expect that Du Ruo had been beaten by himself. He was still so dishonest that he had to take the matter of cooperating with the enemy and betraying his country to his head. He was so angry that he wanted to spit out fragrance. "Your Majesty, you must not believe what he said. I have always been loyal to your majesty. How can you do such a thing? Your Majesty must not fall into the trap of villains." Emperor Jing Mo ignored them, but looked at Su Yao, "princess, who do you think is true?" All of a sudden, everyone looked at Su Yao Chapter 1387 Su Yao wanted to curse his mother. What is the meaning of the disease of snake essence? Why let him decide such a thing? Do you want him to be the public enemy of all ministers? Su Yao''s face was smiling and his heart was full of MMPs Your majesty, it''s not hard to know who''s talking. " Emperor Jing Mo picked to pick eyebrow, "Oh? What''s your opinion, princess "There must be some kind of letter in the evidence. Just show the ministers whose handwriting is on the letter." Hearing the speech, the ministers all nodded and thought it was a good way. Duro''s face changed, but soon returned to normal, "Your Majesty, there are not many people in the world who can forge handwriting. Maybe someone will." When he said this, he kept looking at Wei Chiwei. Wei Chi Wei wanted to kill Du Ruo, "Du Ruo, don''t take other people as abnormal just because you are abnormal. I''m psychopathic. I''ll imitate your handwriting. " "Maybe you are a pervert." Du said. Wei Chiwei doesn''t want to pay any attention to Du Ruo. He can only say that heigei is a white old fox, because no matter what he says, Du Ruo can have words to sophistry. He looked at the imperial ink, let him decide the matter, "Your Majesty." Emperor Jing Mo sat up straight and said, "just do it according to the way the imperial concubine said. As for handwriting, wait a moment. You can imitate Prime Minister Du''s handwriting in front of everyone." Wei Chiwei also thought it was a good way, so he didn''t go on. The other ministers looked carefully at the handwriting on the letters of treason, and found that it was indeed Duro''s handwriting. "Your Majesty, it''s really the handwriting of prime minister Du, and it''s also covered with the special seal of prime minister Du." With these words, Duro''s face suddenly changed. What''s going on? Those letters are clearly not stamped with any seal, why do these people say that they are stamped with his special seal? Isn''t it? Du Ruo looks at the smiling imperial ink in his eyes, and his heart sinks. If he can no longer see the twists and turns, his decades of official career will be in vain All this is the work of emperor Jing Mo, who is waiting for him here. He originally thought that dijingmo was a pig without brain, but he didn''t think that the other party was playing pig and eating tiger. He really lost sight. Emperor Jing Mo took a panoramic view of Du ruo''s expression changes, and sneered at him, "Du Ruo, what else do you want to say?" "Your Majesty, this seal can also be forged. The other party is obviously well prepared..." Emperor Jing Mo chuckled, "can anyone enter the heavily guarded Prime Minister Zuo Cheng''s mansion?" Smell speech, Du if immediately choke. It''s true that not everyone can enter his zuocheng prime minister''s residence, but there are still some people who can enter his residence, that is, the secret guards cultivated by the imperial family from generation to generation. At this time, Emperor Jing Mo said again, "why, do you still think this is what I asked people to do?" ¡°¡­¡­ I dare not Even if he thought so, he didn''t dare to say it, unless he really didn''t want to live. "Do you plead guilty?" "I don''t know. I really haven''t done these things." Looking at his stiff mouth, dijingmo doesn''t want to waste any more words. Anyway, DORO, the old fox, won''t admit it Chapter 1388 Besides, he doesn''t want to waste any more time. Anyway, he has got all the evidence of Duro''s crime. Even if Duro dies, he won''t admit it. "If you don''t admit it, Du Ruo, it''s OK, as long as I know it." Du ruo''s heart was completely cold, but he wanted to struggle again, "Your Majesty..." Emperor Jing Mo waved his hand, "pull it out and shut it up." The bodyguard who had been waiting on one side for a long time saw him speak, came forward and grasped Duro''s shoulder, then took him out. Until he was taken out, Duro''s mouth kept shouting, "Your Majesty, I''m really wronged." The emperor did not hear anything. He looked at other ministers and said, "do you have anything to say?" "No, No." The ministers shook their heads. After Du Ruo, even if they really have something to say, they dare not say it at this time. If you say something carelessly, you may be dragged down and imprisoned, and then beheaded. Emperor Jing Mo picked to pick eyebrow, "really don''t have?" "I dare not deceive your majesty." The emperor Jing Mo brushed his sleeve, "since there is no one, let''s go to this morning, Princess Ai, let''s go." Su Yao quickly stood up. Emperor Jing Mo also stood up, but found that his right leg was numb by Su Yao, so he motioned Su Yao to support him with his eyes. Although he didn''t speak, Su Yao understood his meaning and held out his hand. Emperor Jing Mo got close to his ear and said softly, "princess, you really should lose weight." Hearing the speech, Su Yao thought that he had a look on his face Your majesty, it''s not time for me to lose weight, it''s time for you to exercise. " "Aifei, you''d better pinch the meat on your stomach first, and say that again." Su Yao immediately gave him a big white eye, "Your Majesty, you''d better look at your own shaking right leg before you speak." If it had been for other people, he would have been angry, but emperor Jing Mo was different. Instead of being angry, he laughed, "princess, you are the only one in the world who dares to talk to me like this." Su Yao rolled a big white eye again, "Your Majesty, are you still going to kill your concubines?" "It depends on the performance of Princess Ai." Emperor Jing Mo said with a smile. Su Yao turned his face in an instant. He released his hand that held emperor Jing Mo, "Your Majesty, you''d better go by yourself. I don''t need these dirty hands to touch your Majesty''s Dragon." With these words, he was not afraid of the emperor''s face and left quickly. Emperor Jing Mo didn''t get angry, but he had no choice but to smile. He looked at Su Yao''s leaving figure, and his eyes were a bit spoiled that he didn''t realize. "Su Xian, you''ll stay with me from now on. I won''t let anyone rob you." As soon as the ministers came out of the hall, they heard such a sentence. They looked at the imperial ink and found that he was looking at Su Yao. Their mood suddenly became very complicated. They thought that imperial ink was just on the spur of the moment. That''s why they made a man their concubine. But now it seems that he really came here. He really fell in love with a man. If this person is not emperor Jingmo, but a normal emperor, they may also use some means to make the other side withdraw Su Yao''s imperial concubine. But dijingmo is different. He is a man of his own free will and will not let anyone restrain him Chapter 1389 "Niang Niang, Li pin, Rong Fei and Qi pin are here." When Su Yao was eating watermelon, the maid came in and announced. Su Yao, who was originally very bored, heard this sentence, his eyes suddenly lit up, "let them in quickly, quickly." It''s coming, it''s coming, it''s coming. In this harem, it looks harmonious on the surface, but it must be turbulent in private. On the way here, he did not know how many gongdou scripts he had imagined. He became a concubine as a man, which will surely attract the envy of those concubines who have never been favored by the emperor. They will do their best to pull themselves down from the throne. I just don''t know what kind of means they will use to deal with him. I hope it''s not very low. While thinking, Su Yao took the handkerchief handed by the maid and wiped the corners of his mouth, then went to the main hall. Already in the main hall waiting for Li pin, Rong Fei and Qi pin see him come out, quickly kneel to the ground, just like their knees are not worth money. "My concubine, please say hello to your concubine!" Su Yao heard, all feel pain for them, he brushed his sleeve, "OK, all up." "Thank you The three stood up. Seeing that Su Yao didn''t mean to let them sit down, he couldn''t help feeling dissatisfied, but he didn''t dare to show it. This Su Xian is definitely going to give them a bad impression, they must not show the slightest timidity, otherwise they will really lose to a man. The three completely forgot that they came here to please Su Yao. Su Yao played with the superior jade ring given to him by the imperial ink, but he didn''t speak. The lustre of the jade ring hurt the eyes of the three concubines. When they looked at the luxurious furnishings in the house, they could not help but resent Su Yao. They have been in the palace for so long, but they have never been rewarded by imperial ink. As soon as Su Xian entered the palace, he was not only granted the title of imperial concubine by the emperor Jing Mo, but also lived in the most luxurious Luhua hall in the back palace. You know, the Luhua hall is always for the queen. Although there is no queen in the palace, Su Xian can''t live in it. Su Xian is not qualified to live in the Luhua hall, which only the queen can live in. For Su Xian, Emperor Jing Mo has repeatedly done illegal things, which shows that he really likes Su Xian. If things go on like this, sooner or later the Queen''s throne will become Su Xian''s bag. At that time, no one in nuota''s harem can suppress Su Xian, and this harem will become Su Xian''s harem. What''s more, they may be driven out of the palace by Su Xian, and then live a miserable life outside the palace. Therefore, they must not let that happen, they must find a way to solve Su Xian, let the emperor Jing Mo completely dislike Su Xian. ¡­¡­ Su Yao, who has been paying close attention to the changes of their expressions, guessed their thoughts, and then began to read their minds. Knowing what they were thinking, he couldn''t help sneering in his heart. These three people really don''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick, unexpectedly want to rob emperor Jing Mo with him, do you think he is very good to bully? "What''s the matter with you three coming to our palace all of a sudden?" Chapter 1390 "There''s nothing important. I think you may be a little bored these days, so I want to come and chat with you for a while to relieve my boredom." It was Rong Fei who said this. Su Yao took a look at her. Rong Fei''s appearance is the one that people want to protect when they see it. It''s also the one that men like most at present. However, this does not mean that she is really a harmless little white rabbit. After all, there are many white lotus in the world, and the rabbit will bite when it is in a hurry. Su Yao looked at the other two, "what are you two doing here?" "We also want to come and chat with you for a while to relieve our boredom." Li pin and Qi pin said with one voice. No wonder! They just want to come over to explore the real and the virtual, and then find the right medicine. Su Yao didn''t expose them either. After all, he really needs to get rid of them now. Although these three people are estimated to be five dregs of war, it is better than no one to send them to relieve his boredom. "Then this palace will live up to your kindness. Sit down and have a chat." "Thank you, lady." The three quickly sat down. Su Yao asked the maid to pour tea for them, and then rejected all the servants. "Come on, what do you want to talk about with the palace, poetry, song and Fu or romantic?" As soon as the words came out, the three of them suddenly looked at each other. To be honest, they really don''t know what to say. Moreover, they really don''t know anything about the poems, songs and spring flowers, snow and moon. If the other party is also a woman, they can discuss Rouge powder and dressing, but the key is that the other party is a man. Even if this man is also a concubine in the harem, he is a man after all. He has nothing in common with them. If they had known that such an embarrassing thing would happen, they should not have used such an excuse just now. Now, they don''t know what to say. Su Yao picked an eyebrow and looked at them with a smile. "Didn''t you say that you wanted to chat with our palace for a while? How come everyone is sitting there now and doesn''t talk?" "Your concubine, I don''t know what you want to talk about, so I dare not say it, so you''d better say it first." Rong Fei said. Li pin and Qi pin quickly nodded and agreed one after another, "yes, it''s better for you to talk first." Su Yao suddenly laughed, "do you really want to talk about it first?" Looking at the smile on his face, the three people always think that something bad will happen next, but these words have already been said, so they can''t take it back. "Yes, first of all." Smell speech, Su Yao is not polite, anyway they let him say first. "Do you remember duziqin?" Listening to this question, the expression on the three faces Suddenly froze. Why did he suddenly ask this question? Is it intentional or unintentional? Did he see anything? Rong Fei is the first to respond, "of course I remember." "Do you remember how she died?" "I remember that she said something she shouldn''t have said at the banquet before, which made your majesty angry, so your Majesty gave her death." Rong Fei said. Su Yao looked at her and said, "do you know why Du Ruo, Prime Minister Zuo, died?" ¡°¡­¡­ Because of collusion and betrayal. " Du ruo''s story was not a secret for a long time. On the day when he was beheaded, it spread to the whole Xilin Kingdom and to the ears of her concubines Chapter 1391 But why did Su Xian ask them such questions? Is it a hint that if they have any different intentions, their fate will be the same as that of Du Ziqin, and their family will be the same as that of Du family? Did Su Yao see through their thoughts long ago? Thinking of this, their faces suddenly changed and changed. Now they finally know why the emperor Jing Mo put them these beauties do not want, but to find a man as their true love, that is because they have the same place. The saying that metamorphosis will attract metamorphosis is really right. It seems that they have to be more careful in the future, otherwise they will lose their head one day. "Lady, why do you suddenly ask us such questions?" Li pin has always been a straightforward and brainless person. She ignored the eyes of Rong Fei and Qi pin and said what she wanted to say. "Lady, is it hard for you to see that we three are not agreeable?" This words a, Rong imperial concubine and Qi pin all wish now with Li pin this fool delimit clear boundary, old death don''t contact. I really don''t know how stupid people like Li Pin stayed in the back palace for so long, but they didn''t get into trouble with the emperor. However, these words she asked were in their heart, and they also wanted to know the reason, so let Libin be a fool. But Su Yao chuckled, "Why are you so nervous? This Palace won''t eat you." Li Pin: "I''m not sure." Rong Fei: "I''m sorry." Qi pin: "I''m not sure." But we just think you want to eat us. Qi pin feigned a smile, "lady, we are just not very clear about this kind of things in the court. What''s more, I want to say something -- " " since you are a member of the harem, you''d better not ask about the court in the future, or the officials will be dissatisfied. " Listen to these words, Rong Fei is about to vomit blood. Why are her two teammates tie Hanhan? As the smartest of the three, she was really hard. After going out from the Luhua hall today, she must draw a clear line with the two tiehanhan. She must not let them drag her down. Su Yao put away the smile on his face and looked at Qipin like a knife. "What do you mean? Are you saying that this palace is too arrogant?" "I dare not." Su Yao sneered, "don''t you dare? Well, you''d better explain what you mean. If you can''t explain it, you''re not going to want it Smell speech, Qi pin on the spot want to vomit fragrance, but fear her small life really want to have no. "My concubine, this is for your sake..." Before she had finished her words, Su Yao interrupted her, "what''s good for the palace? I''m looking at you for your imperial concubine''s position. " Smell speech, Qi concubine immediately in the heart a surprised, she quickly kneels on the ground, "your concubine Niang Niang, Minister concubine has never had this kind of idea, Minister concubine now already very satisfied." Su Yao picked up the cup on one side, threw it at Qi pin and hit her on the forehead. "Get out of the Luhua hall now, and don''t show up in front of our palace from now on, or we''ll see you and beat you again!" Qi pin was so angry that she said, "lady..." "Why don''t you get out of here?" Chapter 1392 At this time, after listening to the conversation for a while, di Jingmo came in. His eyes crossed Rong Fei, Li pin and Qi pin, and then fell on Su Yao. Although the imperial ink is still the imperial ink, the eyes changed a lot when looking at Su Yao. This is what makes women in the harem most envious. They had been in the harem for so long, and they were all beautiful, but emperor Jing Mo never looked at them with a straight face, nor did he spoil them. However, as soon as Su Xian entered the palace, he was granted the title of imperial concubine, and the emperor Jing Mo stayed with him every night, so that Su Xian was the only one in the back palace. They all have to wonder if Su Xian has given imperial ink any medicine Rong Fei and the other three quickly knelt down, "your majesty!" The emperor Jing Mo gave a sound, didn''t pay attention to them any more, but went to Su Yao. He took Su Yao''s hand and said in a soft voice, "Princess Ai, why are you so angry? Did the three of them say something they shouldn''t say?" Smell speech, three people hastened to make a look at Su Yao, let him don''t say what they said, otherwise they can with Du Ziqin end of the same. Su Yao pretended to see nothing, and even added fuel to the story. Listen to Su Yao''s words, Emperor Jing Mo''s face is more and more ugly, and Rong Fei''s face is also more and more ugly. They didn''t expect that Su Yao was really ready to kill them, and they were already so angry that they could smell. After saying what he wanted to say, Su Yao vomited his tongue at the three. Sorry, he just wanted these three idiots to die. Who made them want to rob the imperial ink with him. Emperor Jing Mo reached out and touched Su Yao''s head. "It turns out that the three of them have gone too far. I will help you to get justice. Don''t be angry." "Aifei, how do you want them to die?" As soon as this sentence was said, Rong Fei and her three quickly fell to their knees with a plop, and then kowtowed to Su Yao to beg for mercy, "lady, please let us go, we dare not any more." However, Su Yao was just a person who didn''t have feelings. "Your Majesty, let the three of them go down to accompany Du Ziqin." "Good." Emperor Jing Mo said without hesitation. "Come on, take the three of them out and chop them down." Rong Fei three people immediately silly eyes, until want to be dragged out by the bodyguard, they finally come back to God. Maybe they know that no matter how they plead, they are still dead, so they no longer suppress their own heart and yell. Of course, they only dare to scold Su Yao. "Su Xian, you demon princess, you will not come to a good end!" "Su Xian, our end is your future end. Don''t be too proud!" "Su Xian..." Su Yao completely took their words as the wind in his ear, and did not even frown. He looked at the emperor''s ink, "Your Majesty, how can you come here today when you have time?" "I miss you, and I have a headache." Emperor Jing Mo said. Hearing the words behind, Su Yao''s brow could not help wrinkling, "how hurt again, sit down quickly, let my concubine rub it for you." Emperor Jing Mo answered and found a seat to sit down. Su Yao came up to him and put his hand on his temple. Emperor Jing Mo suddenly reached for him. He couldn''t help exclaiming, and then fell into the embrace of emperor Jing mo. "Your Majesty, what are you doing?" "Let me hold you for a while. Don''t talk." Chapter 1393 Half a month later, the good news came from the border - the general of Zhenguo led the army to defeat the soldiers of the south, and the South surrendered. Moreover, in order to show their sincerity, the southern states specially sent envoys to talk about peace and signed a no war agreement by the way. Su Yao didn''t care when he learned about it. There are few people who have seen him in Nanguo, so he doesn''t have to worry about being recognized. However, when he found out that the man sent from the South was Mu Beiyuan, he was all dumbfounded. Cao, isn''t the messenger sent to the south a minister or something? How come it''s Mu Beiyuan himself from the south? Mu Beiyuan also saw Su Yao at a glance, because he was sitting in the most prominent position - the arms of emperor Jing mo. Mu Beiyuan didn''t know whether he was hallucinating or going to hell. Su Xianming has hanged himself, and he is still looking at the burial, how now appeared in front of him? And he seems to have become the favorite imperial concubine? is there anyone as like as two peas in the world? The more Mu Beiyuan thought about it, the more complicated his eyes became. But the emperor saw Mu Beiyuan staring at Su Yao sitting in his arms all the time. He could not help frowning, "Mu Beiyuan, why are you looking at my concubine like this?" "It''s nothing. I just think the princess is a little like an old friend I know." Mu Beiyuan''s attention fell back on Su Yao. "I don''t know the name of your concubine." "Su Xian." Su Yao said with a smile. Hearing this very familiar name, Mu Beiyuan''s pupil began a violent earthquake. It is not because he looks like Su Xian, but because he is Su Xian himself. But didn''t he die long ago? Is it coming back from the dead? Or is it a ghost? No, he must get rid of Su Xian. Otherwise, according to Su Xian''s current popularity, as long as he blows his pillow to Emperor Jingmo, Emperor Jingmo will send someone to destroy his southern kingdom. Fortunately, when he came here this time, he brought a Taoist priest. That Taoist priest was quite capable. If Su Xian was really a fierce ghost, he would have the Taoist beat Su Xian out of his wits. Thinking about this, Mu Beiyuan smiles at Su Yao. Looking at the smile on his face, Su Yao always felt that something bad would happen next. On the second night when Mubei was facing the country in the west, Su Yao''s foreboding was verified. When he was about to have a rest with emperor Jing Mo, a Taoist suddenly came in with a sword that the ghost would be afraid of. And I didn''t know what he had done, so I couldn''t move all of a sudden. Su Yao could only watch the sword stabbing at his chest. At this moment of crisis, the imperial ink suddenly rushed out in front of him. Su Yao''s pupil suddenly shrinks. He tries his best to get rid of the shackles and presses the imperial ink under his body. And the sword went through his chest. Su Yao''s body began to empty gradually. Seeing that he had succeeded, the Taoist priest quickly jumped out of the window and left. Emperor Jing Mo couldn''t catch up. He reached out to hold Su Yao, but he felt lonely. Su Yao knew that he was going to die in this world, but before he left, he had something important to say to Emperor Jingmo "Emperor Jing Mo, it seems that I haven''t told you my true identity. In fact, I''m not a human being, but a fierce ghost." "I know. I know everything." There are tears in the corner of eyes of imperial ink. Su Yao reached out to touch, but felt lonely. "Dijingmo, why are you crying? Is it because I''m dying?" "Su Xian, I won''t let you die!" "But I''m really going to die this time. I have one more important thing to tell you - " " dijingmo, I like you. " As the voice fell, Su Yao completely turned into nothingness, leaving only his clothes. "No!" Emperor Jing Mo reaches for the sky, but he doesn''t catch anything Chapter 1394 "Boss, I''m really right. There must be a Piao in the slope. As soon as it''s 12 o''clock in the evening, I''ve seen it several times, but as soon as it''s near, it''s gone. I''ve been there several times..." As soon as Su Yao woke up, he heard a babbling voice coming from his ear. A teenager in protective clothing was gesticulating in front of him. "Are you afraid of it?" Su Yao''s look at the bottom of his eyes gradually became clear. He dragged his chin with one hand and knocked rhythmically on the table with the other. The young man hesitated a little, and finally nodded his head sincerely and shrank to the corner. "When Of course, I''m afraid. Listen to the old man say that this thing can take away a person''s life unconsciously. No high-tech weapon can erase their existence. " Su Yao turned his lips. He used to think that all parts of the world in the future were materialism, but now he seems to think too much. But now, what about him? "Still on the way." Tangyuan is online. This is a world in the background of the future. It has been hundreds of years since humans left the parent star, and they are developing stars and resources to the surrounding galaxies at the speed visible to the naked eye. Just when they are about to forget the parent star full of nuclear radiation, someone brought an explosive news: a rare mineral has appeared in the parent star, which contains more energy than the most precious level 4 energy Times, a small piece is worth tens of thousands of union dollars, dig the fist big can make a fortune! It''s like a deep-water bomb. Many pioneers are red in the eyes. The original owner who needs to pay off the family debt is one of them. He uses his special contacts to enter the home star, and comes to the maternal nature to occupy an area ahead of time. The current alliance is more ruthless and fair than Su Yao imagined. As long as you have the ability to occupy the undeveloped or artificially bought territory, you can only hand in 30% of the resources, and the rest is yours. This is one of the reasons why there are so many pioneers who are not afraid of death in the alliance. "Old, old?" The boy''s voice came weakly. This young boy, whose real name is Isis, is an orphan. He was picked up by the roadside when the original owner was 12 years old. At that time, the original owner''s family was not in decline. Although the master and servant matched each other, they were more like friends. Later, the original owner''s father committed suicide because of a huge debt, and his relatives and friends turned away. His mother remarried with a small amount of property. Only he was willing to move in and out with the original owner. Su Yao touched his chin. He was a good boy. "Come on, I''ll take you to him." He turned around and picked up the large lethal weapon beside him, which is the most advanced h-7249 heavy sniper gun in the league. It''s not a problem that one shot pierces the armored vehicle. Isis scratched his head suspiciously, but he never stopped Su Yao from doing anything. What he said was what he said. After walking out of the tent, what came to his face was a burst of dust on his face. Su Yao baffed a few times, and finally remembered that he had forgotten to wear the mask under Isis''s confused eyes. Fortunately, this is not a nuclear radiation contaminated area, otherwise he may not have completed the task, people will go first. "Cough, where is it?" He coughed to hide his embarrassment, looked around, and then he saw only a piece of Gobi, cliffs, yellow sand covered the sun. "Just the two of us? Don''t you call someone else? Brother Chen, they have nothing to do today. " Isis shivered for a moment. He was cold all over at the thought of a Piao he saw last night. Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "does this kind of thing still need a second person?" The implication is that he can solve it by himself. "No Don''t you need it? " Isis hugged the weapon in his hand. He didn''t think this kind of hot weapon could defeat ah Piao. Chapter 1395 "No need." Su Yao helps him to reply, and then points the brain on his wrist, looks through yesterday''s duty record, finds Isis''s patrol area, and navigates with one click. "Boss, what if we don''t have it?" Isis followed him in tears, very reluctantly. Su Yao now only felt that he was carrying a sniper gun about the same height as a man, so he carried it on his back. He did not forget to ask how to use Tangyuan and was ready to make a big ticket later. After he realized that Isis hadn''t spoken for a long time, it had been half an hour. He looked around and found that he was dead. Su Yao gave him a stir fried chestnut on the spot. "What do you think? Don''t believe your boss''s ability? " Isis came back with a long sigh. "Now, I can only trust you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± If he talks to him any more, his name won''t be Sue. After arriving at the site, the setting sun sets to the west, and the dark afterglow gradually spreads on the horizon, which is quite spectacular at a glance. Su Yao put down his weapon and looked around for a week. He found that the past was full of earth slopes. He didn''t know which one Isis was talking about. So he chose to turn back and ask him, "which slope is it?" The spirit of Isis had already gone out, and he was reciting it there. Listen carefully to what it was like: "the Lord is as urgent as a law" and "boundless heaven". Su Yao''s eyelids twitched. He couldn''t find a second person who was more afraid of ghosts than he was. It''s hard for him to follow him. He found a stone and sat down until it was dark. But before it was dark, a vague figure appeared on the western slope. Su Yao thought that this might be the ghost that Isis said. He turned to confirm with Isis, but seeing his mental state, he decided to solve it by himself. He put up his sniper gun, aimed, fired, all at once. A white beam of light was silently fired from the muzzle of the gun. For a moment, the surrounding air solidified and everything was quiet. A few seconds later, Su Yao blinked. Is that the end? At this time, looking at the direction of the slope, there is no slope, the white and fuzzy figure is gone, where the light beam goes is razed to the ground, forming a sharp contrast with the surrounding potholes. "Well, Isis, there are no ghosts." Su Yao put away his sniper gun and clapped his hands. "What''s gone..." Isis recovered from his trance and looked along Su Yao''s line of sight. The imaginary a Piao didn''t appear, only "the ground was in a mess". He opened his eyes and said, "is this OK?" Su Yao Yang Yang chin, "that is, also don''t see who your boss is, the ghost also can physical super degree Da!" "Hum, those people lied to me, saying that they had to invite Taoist priests or monks to chant scriptures!" Isis stamped his foot. "Special period, special method, alliance now where come of Taoist monk, direct Bang Ping on the line." Su Yao was a little sleepy. He yawned and wanted to sleep. When Isis saw this, he immediately got up. He wanted to say something, but his mouth was blocked by a bullet hole at his feet. Before his expression of consternation subsided, he saw a group of well-equipped people coming from afar, and their faces looked like ghosts. "No, it won''t be. Kill a ghost and come to a group? I''ll be dead, too! " His eyes were on their fierce faces, completely unaware of their hot weapons and protective clothing. "What do you think? It''s a member of the Yunshi clan." Su Yao really wanted to shake his head to see if it was filled with water. When they came to the front, Su Yao''s eyes fell on the person in front of him. Although he couldn''t see people''s faces clearly because of his mask, his momentum was undoubtedly the strongest he had ever seen. Chapter 1396 "Can I help you?" Su Yao was puzzled and didn''t think he was qualified to attract this kind of people''s attention. "You." He spat out a word. "Me?" Su Yao pointed to himself. "Tent." He spat out two more words. "What?" Why is it so hard to talk to him? "Mine." He added. Su Yao twisted his eyebrows and said that he didn''t understand what the man was talking about, what tent, what mine. Does this have anything to do with him? If it''s all right, he''s going back to camp. " "You just broke through our tent!" The people around him, the people behind him, were resentful. Su Yao suddenly realized, "as early as I said, I thought you were the one to pick things up. I still have a spare tent. Can I get it for you?" "Good." Men still cherish words like gold. "Just a moment. I''ll send someone over." Su Yao knew that he was wrong. He told his friend to bring five tents and some food. "Thank you." He returned coldly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao couldn''t tell whether he was apologizing or mocking him. He could only deal with it in silence. The atmosphere fell into embarrassment. Su Yao and Isis looked at each other and didn''t know how to talk next. Two minutes later. "Yunchen." He spoke suddenly. Su Yao was cold for a long time before he realized that he was introducing himself. He quickly said, "Su Yao, this is Isis." "Su, Yao." When he read the name, he seemed to chew it repeatedly in his mouth. Su Yao was surprised to hear that he was serious. The atmosphere fell into silence again. Su Yao admitted that his level of chatting was not bad, but he was too difficult to make. In a word, oh no, a few words could stop the topic. "I''m sorry about what happened just now. I just want to go beyond physics. Ah Piao, you know, there are always some strange things wandering here." He decided to attack by himself. After a while, when his little friend brought the tent, he would run away! He was silent for a long time, and finally choked out four words, "good shooting." Yunchen''s eyes are surprisingly serious. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He didn''t think he was a good shot. After su Yao and he went to their camp, Su Yao completely understood the voice of this sentence. He thought that he had destroyed some tents in the corner at most, but now it seems that he has not only destroyed other people''s tents, but also directly destroyed their camps. The terrain is higher than that of the slope just now. Because they were set on the back, Su Yao shot through half of the mountain. Together with their tent, the dust returned to the dust and the soil returned to the soil. He didn''t know how they could be safe, and he didn''t care about the shot they had just shot. It was obvious that he made a mistake and was even more sinful. He almost let others destroy him. Su Yao watched them rummage through the ruins. After a long silence, he said, "if you don''t come to our camp, it''s my fault." "Good." Yunchen agreed very quickly, and almost the second after he finished, he replied. Su Yao was obviously stunned for a moment. He felt that he might be hallucinating. He simply didn''t want to take them back to the camp. On the way, Su Yao chatted with the people who had just explained Yunchen''s words and asked about the purpose of their trip. "Well, it''s not something that can''t be said. Do you know the fortune teller in the polar mirror Empire? He said that our young master will die when he is 22 years old. Only when he arrives at the home star can he have a chance of life. " "The master didn''t believe it, but the master''s words all came true one by one. This time, whether it''s true or not, it''s better to come than not. Besides, the parent star is really strange..." "Let''s not talk about how the parent star, which has long been thought to be resource exhausted, produces rare minerals. In recent days, a Piao is enough to make people think deeply. The magnetic field here is really not right..." Chapter 1397 After arriving at the camp, Su Yao asked Chen Mo, the brother Chen that Isis had just talked about, to prepare his daily necessities for five people, and then went to sleep in his tent. When Su Yao woke up, it was dark outside. He yawned and came out of the tent, only to see Yunchen standing not far away. "Why do you go to bed so late?" He scratched the hair, but found that there was a wisp of hair that could not be straightened. He held it for a while to see if he could press it down. Yunchen didn''t notice him at the beginning. Su Yao''s voice made him in a trance for a while. After a long time, he said slowly, "I can''t sleep." Su Yao felt strange. Holding his hair, he came up to him. Standing beside him, he found that he seemed to be looking at something. He followed his line of sight, and an enlarged version of a Piao appeared. It''s not the same as the one I saw before. Its pupils are like copper bells, and it''s like a fierce ghost with blood light in the dark night. "Does it often appear on the parent star?" He frowned and thought it was something unusual. Yun Chen was a little silent for a moment, "no, I''m not sure, but I didn''t have it before. It only happened frequently in the last month." Su Yao''s arm was tired when he raised it. He put down his hand when he felt that time was almost up. Who knew that the wisp of hair was still up, which seriously affected his eyesight in his right eye. He wrung his eyebrows. Yunchen noticed his situation, that bipolar narrow sharp eyes revealed a bit helpless, "you try this." He handed me a delicate comb, which was only half the size of the palm of his hand. It was exquisite, small and lovely. Su Yao''s astonishment was completely confiscated. When he realized it, the comb was already combing his hair. Let alone, after a few combs, the wisp of fried hair was ready. "You Now, how can I take my comb with me? " It took him a long time to find his voice. This little comb didn''t match his tall and powerful appearance. Yunchen put his hand on his lips and tried to cough to hide his embarrassment. But he found that he was wearing a mask, and the other party could not see his expression at all. He just felt more embarrassed. In Su Yao''s eager eyes, he choked out a few words, "this is my sister''s." Su Yao suddenly realized that he could understand. "By the way, are you afraid of ghosts?" He was so impressed by Isis that he suspected that this guy didn''t sleep in the middle of the night because of these things. Yunchen didn''t know how he got the topic here. He didn''t quite understand what he asked, "afraid?" Su Yao showed sympathy. He didn''t expect that people in the future would have such poor psychological quality, but he could understand that after all, this thing didn''t get popular science, and it would be exaggerated. It''s normal to be afraid. "Then I''ll go over physics." He went back to the tent to get his weapon. Not to mention, that heavy sniper gun feels great! Next, Su Yao repeated what he had done a few hours ago and flattened the place in the East. "Well, it''s gone. Be afraid to talk to me next time. Come on call!" He contentedly put away the weapon, like a contented cat, make people itch. "You..." There seems to be some pictures flashed in Yunchen''s mind. He looks at the boy, and there is a moment of absence at the bottom of his eyes. Su Yao tilted his head, "what''s the matter?" "Nothing." He lowered his eyelids slightly, his face was covered in the shadow, and his usual coldness was restored. From Su Yao''s point of view, the man was covered with silver moonlight, his narrow eyes were indifferent and cool, and his thick eyelashes seemed to be covered with silver cream, which reflected the outline of his face more deeply. He is wearing black protective clothing and military boots. His perfect figure is more slender and full of human hormones. It must be a hot item in the league. Chapter 1398 "Why don''t you come and sit in my tent?" Su Yao felt a little cold. Standing like this was not the same thing. The man looked hesitant, but he was defeated by Su Yao and followed him into the tent. The original owner''s style is very similar to that of Su Yao. They both like the simple and exquisite decoration style. Although the tent is not big, it is more than enough for two people, and they can even roll a few circles. "Would you like something to drink?" Su Yao held milk in one hand and mineral water in the other. "Water." He hardly hesitated. "Oh." Su Yao handed him the water, put in his habit and began to drink milk. He sat on the sofa and looked at Yunchen curiously with his pillow in his arms. Won''t he keep his face expressionless for a long time? At this time, Yunchen suddenly realized that he couldn''t wear the mask again, so he took off the mask, put it into his pocket and looked at Su Yao. The beauty under the mask really surprised Su Yao. Although he had long known that Yunchen might be good-looking, he didn''t expect to be so good-looking. This face is not like a human being. It has deep eyebrows and eyes, three-dimensional facial features, and is as beautiful as a God. People will be intoxicated with it at a glance. Su Yao subconsciously wants to wipe his saliva. Then he sees Yun Chen''s strange look in his eyes. He is embarrassed for a moment. He bites the straw and is at a loss. Fortunately, Yunchen is not a researcher. He soon forgets Su Yao''s strange behavior and stares at the mineral water in his hand, as if waiting for Su Yao to ask. "Would you like something to eat?" Su Yao scratched his head. He didn''t know why he always felt that he was facing a good baby. "Yes." Yunchen nodded. Su Yao got up and went to get it from the refrigerator. The technology in the future is more advanced than she imagined. In fact, the refrigerator should not be called a refrigerator. It is a veritable fresh-keeping box. Some cooked food can also be put in, and the temperature is the same as the one just made. Of course, he will not make such strange behavior as handing him a dish. "There are some fruits, dried fruits, dried beef, dried fish and squid. What would you like to eat?" Su Yao didn''t expect to put his favorite dried fish in the refrigerator. He emptied the layer of dried fish in an instant. When Su Yao came back, he had snacks on his hands, in his pocket and in his arms, so to speak, he came back with a full load. "Nah, dried fruit. There are only dried strawberries in the fridge. It should taste good. It was made by AISI when she came here." He handed Yunchen a packet of dried strawberry powder packaging, the next second he saw Yunchen tangled and helpless look. "Thank you." He still accepted, although he felt that a big man should not want such a pink thing, but he was not good at rejecting other people''s kindness. "What''s with the fish?" As soon as Su Yao sat down, he took apart a bag of dried fish. The thick sauce smell spread in the tent, and there was no fishy smell. "No, No." He doesn''t like fish. "Oh, all right." Su Yao''s face was obviously pitiful. He thought the dried fish was the best food in the world. He didn''t want to taste it. Soon, Su Yao wiped out a bag of dried fish and opened a bag of baked fish, which almost eliminated the bottles and bags around him with the speed visible to the naked eye. "You." Yunchen was silent. He looked at the four fifths dried fruit in his hand, and then looked at the food that the other party had solved. For a long time, he didn''t know what to say. Su Yao didn''t realize how fast he ate. After solving the last bag, he collapsed on the sofa and touched his belly with satisfaction. He hasn''t been so full for a long time, so cool! "how old are you? In Yun Chen''s view, Su Yao''s age should go to school on the planet developed by the alliance and enjoy the protection from the alliance, rather than appear on the dangerous parent star. Chapter 1399 "Just turned 16 last month." Su Yao lazily returned, picked up the remote control, turned on the projection and watched TV. Yun Chen was younger than he thought. Su Yao seemed to see the question he wanted to ask. He grinned and said, "there''s no way. Life has to go on. I have to pay off my debt to live a good life, right?" "Are you with the regiment?" Yunchen asked. "No, this is my regiment." He took a stretch and changed into a comfortable position to lie on the sofa. Cloud Chen face dew surprised, but the duration is not long, said: "you are very powerful." "You''re good, too." Su Yao shrugged. He didn''t think it was something to be proud of. Only the original owner knew the difficulties. Although the cloud family does not join the army, its influence in the alliance is no less than those of the military masters. As a 30% economic family of the alliance, the rise and fall of the cloud family is related to the prosperity of the whole alliance. No family in the alliance has a higher voice than the cloud family, and no family dares to be positive. The business family of this generation has already established its incomparable position. Su Yao rubbed his chin. Although he didn''t know the specific identity of Yun Chen, the former person called him young master. Even if he wasn''t the direct family of the Yun family, his identity would not be lower. If he was close to such a rich man, it would only take minutes to solve the debt. As a result, Su Yao was in a dilemma. Did he yield to money or rely on his own efforts. "Is the dumpling there?" He remembered his own benefactor. "Yes." Tangyuan is online. "Do you think I should hold my thighs or my thighs?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tangyuan second offline, this asked with did not ask is the same, a waste of time! "Ha ha, I knew that Tangyuan thought the same as me. Of course, I chose to hold my thighs." He didn''t care whether Tangyuan agreed with him or not. Anyway, he decided: he should rely on the tree to enjoy the cool! Yunchen has been paying close attention to Su Yao. Seeing that he is happy and worried for a while, his whole face is almost twisted into a twist. I don''t know why he feels funny. As soon as Su Yao came back to China, he saw the scene of iceberg melting. He was a little confused and could only use the excuse of "he probably thought of something funny". "When are you leaving?" Su Yao remembered that he had come to avoid robbery. "I don''t know. There''s no exact time." He really didn''t know about this. At that time, the master didn''t elaborate. He just said that when the time came, he would leave naturally. Su Yao curled his lips, thinking that the master might not be very reliable. The nuclear radiation in this place is so serious, and there is a Piao, which is not a place to stay for a long time. He and his little friends will leave in about half a month, and the next situation will be very complicated. All kinds of forces will enter the home star, and then it will be the Shura arena. He is a contented man. He looked at Yunchen and wanted to remind him of this, but he thought that he was a member of the Yuns, so he didn''t think it was necessary. People who annoy the cloud family are not simple things that can be dealt with. If they don''t take off a layer of skin, they are not the cloud family. "And you? When are you going to leave? " He asked curiously. "Half a month later, the ore collection is almost done. This time, we should be able to solve most of the debts. By then, my teammates will not be so tired." The original owner still cherishes his comradeship with his friends. As soon as possible, the debt is going to press him out of breath, but he will also take a break after each task, so that his friends are not so tired. Yunchen nodded. When he heard the debt just now, he almost blurted out "I''ll help you". If his reason hadn''t come forward in advance, he would have said it. Su Yao would have thought he was very strange at that time. Su Yao doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who easily accepts other people''s help, let alone they only know each other for less than half a day. Chapter 1400 If Su Yao could hear Yun Chen''s heart, he would shout that he needed it. He needed it very much. Unfortunately, he couldn''t hear it and missed the chance to hold his thigh for free. "When the debt is settled, I must eat dried fish every day and squander dried fish." As a meow, the happiest thing is to count the fish every day. "Can you pursue something?" Just on line Tangyuan some speechless said. "I have two pursuits in my life: one is to have more dried fish than I can eat, and the other is to get rid of the list as soon as possible." Su Yao thought that these two were enough, no more was necessary, but he and Tangyuan didn''t realize that he said this sentence directly. This is because this sentence is too natural, one meow one system did not find something wrong, and has always been silent is gold Yun Chen naturally will not talk to him. "Any more? There are also dried strawberries in the fridge Before he knew it, Yunchen finished eating the dried strawberries in his hand. Su Yao thought he liked dried strawberries. Before he could reply, he brought two more bags. "Here, if you can''t finish it, keep it for later. Just these two bags." Yunchen looked at the dried strawberry in his hand and fell into a long silence. In fact, he didn''t like this kind of sweet and greasy food. Su Yao saw that he didn''t speak, so he didn''t continue to talk. Staring at the projection, he slowly fell asleep The next day, Su Yao felt very comfortable. It was warm all the time, like lying on the house in the sun on a sunny noon, which was totally different from the temperature brought by technology. It had a soul. He opened his eyes vaguely and found that there was one more person around him. He closed his eyes and had a rest. The whole person looked less sharp and more warm. And I''m clinging to others like octopus His eyelids jumped. He thought that it must be his holding on to others last night that would lead to such an outcome. Su Yao took back his hands and feet, carefully went to bed, went out to wash and calm down, but he didn''t know that the people on the bed had already awakened. When he came back, Yunchen was holding his head, bending up on one knee and sitting on the bed, with half of his white waist exposed. Coupled with his extremely ascetic eyes, he could not say that he was sexy. Su Yao''s face was flushed unconsciously. If it hadn''t been for Tangyuan to remind him, he would have wanted to drill in the ground a second later. "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I didn''t take it. I''ll take you to the canteen later." Su Yao changed the subject. "It''s too much trouble." The voice when I wake up is a little low and magnetic, which gives people a very enjoyable feeling. Su Yao felt that his ears were going to be pregnant. After a while, he found his voice. "It''s OK. I blew up your tent. Besides, our regiment doesn''t lack food for six people. We can eat whatever we want. I tell you, the sweet and sour ribs and sweet and sour fish made by Isis are delicious "Wait for me. I''ll go back and take a shower first." He pulled down his clothes and came down from the bed to Su Yao. "Your hair is up again." He took out his comb and raised his hand to help him with his hair. "Thank you." Su Yao subconsciously thanks, and then realizes that the distance between the two people is too close, he can clearly smell the faint Mint smell and a very good smell from his body. "Where can I sell this comb? It''s very useful. I''ll buy one when I get back to the league. " Su Yao looked in the mirror, today is also a handsome Su Yao. "This comb uses some front-end technology and needs special channels to obtain it." This is the first time that he said so much in front of Su Yao. He pinched the palm of his hand, and there a thin layer of sweat came out, revealing that he was a little nervous. Chapter 1401 Su Yao was still looking in the mirror. He didn''t find something wrong with Yun Chen. Hearing this, he sighed, "it''s a pity that my hair is too easy to curl." This is the characteristic of a long haired cat. It''s easy to knot and curl up. "You can add my contact number, I can help you find someone to buy one." He speaks a little fast. Su Yao turned his head and said, "it won''t be too much trouble, will it?" "Well, it won''t be. It''s easy. It just needs to wait." "No problem, thank you." Su Yao sent him his contact number without hesitation. After that, Yunchen went back to take a bath. Su Yao also remembered that he didn''t take a bath last night, so he went to take a bath. When he finished washing, Yunchen was sitting on the sofa waiting for him. Su Yao asked him to wait for a moment. He dried his hair first, and the indoor temperature rose a lot. As a result, his whole body was powdery. He didn''t wear clothes, so he wrapped up a bath towel to cover the key parts. It''s a very painful thing to blow your hair. It''s not only hot but also hard to dry. It''s just short hair, but it takes half an hour to blow it. It''s very sour to hold it up. Yunchen wondered that he had been blowing for so long. When he looked around, he saw that his cheeks were red and his eyes couldn''t help looking down. His long neck, round shoulders and white waist He seemed to have lost his voice and could not hear anything. He was in a daze for a long time. When he reacted, he felt that his behavior was shameful. He immediately sat upright on the sofa and did not squint. After su Yao was dressed, he slowly followed him out. After arriving at the canteen, Su Yao was taken to chat by his little partner, leaving Yunchen alone. He locked his eyes on the person not far away, watching him talking and laughing with others, watching his mouth smile, the blood in his chest was very hot, and the clear beating sound seemed to ring in his ears. He couldn''t help putting his hand on his chest. Dong Dong Dong One, one, one more. When Su Yao came back, he found that Yunchen had finished his meal. He was a little embarrassed. "I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention to it." "Nothing." He shook his head. Su Yao began to laugh. He saw the sweet and sour ribs and sweet and sour fish in his plate were eaten very clean, and his liking for them soared. He liked this kind of executive boy! "Hahaha, I remember you said you were here to avoid robbery. What''s your plan?" He put his hands in his pockets and followed him to deliver the dishes. "No He put down the plate and went to wash his hands. "Do you want to come with me? I''ll go to the mine later. Isis is back today. Next, I''ll monitor the mining progress. " Su Yao warmly invited. He hesitated. "Isn''t that good?" Shouldn''t this kind of mining site be kept honest? Su Yao waved his hand, "the cloud family is still very reliable. Come again, can you see this thing?" Yunchen shook his head, took a box of milk and water, and handed the milk to Su Yao. Su Yao didn''t feel anything wrong, so he opened the package and drank. "That''s OK. Anyway, you''re OK. You might as well follow me to kill ghosts. Oh, no, go to the mine to inspect the progress." Su Yao immediately changed his words and looked at Yun Chen with some apprehension. "Well." He didn''t seem to notice. Su Yao was relieved and began to laugh. "Well, that''s settled." ¡­¡­ The mine is not far away from the camp. Su Yao chats with Yun Chen as he walks. He sees a Piao on the way and has a physical transcendence. "Why do you think there are so many a Piao here?" Su Yao also realized that the number of ghosts was beyond imagination. Yun Chen also fell into meditation. He didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, but he was told by his experiences in the past few days that ghosts exist. Chapter 1402 "Is it the magnetic field? I used to ask subordinates to try to capture them, but as soon as they got close, they disappeared. " Su Yao touched the back of his head and solved another afar away ah Piao, "Isis also said the same thing. It seems that these ah Piao can''t meet anger and will disperse." This is very unreliable. The mother star has been uninhabited for nearly three or four hundred years, and the former buildings have long been withered. How can so many ghosts be born? "Have you explored anywhere else?" "In the morning, Chen Mo talked with other people, and this problem occurred in this area." Su Yao was vaguely aware of something, but he had to go down the mine to find out. "Host, this is a war zone of nuclear radiation war. At least hundreds of thousands of soldiers have died here." The timely information of Tangyuan made Su Yao more confident. According to the investigation in recent days, the new ore contains a great deal of negative energy and needs to be slightly purified before it can be used. In the past, the vein was deep and the energy rarely leaked out, but with the opening of the mine, the energy overflowed and the birth of the soul body was also very normal. After he told Yunchen his guess, the other side showed an expression that was hard to say. "I thought there was a real ghost." "Ha ha ha, this is the soul body at most." After solving a difficult problem, the stone in Su Yao''s heart fell down. "But." Su Yao remembers one thing. He immediately drops out of the communication channel and talks to Chen Mo about it. "You''d better seal the entrance of the cave with an energy shield. I saw the red soul body before. If the mineral energy leaks too much, it may affect the soul body. After all, if the negative energy is absorbed too much, it will have a negative impact, and those soul bodies may take the initiative to attack people one day." Su Yao''s words are not without reason. Chen Mo and they immediately took action. By the time Su Yao arrived at the mine, the energy shield had covered most of the covered area of the mine, and the energy leakage rate was not even 0.1%. After going down, Su Yao skidded. Fortunately, Yunchen helped him in the back and didn''t wrestle. "Thank you just now." Su Yao found the light source and turned it on. "A little help." Yunchen said. After walking for a while, Su Yao saw Chen Mo and them. Chen Mo is a typical villain. He is fierce even when he laughs, but he is gentle and likes to make friends. "Boss, have you come to inspect the work?" Chen Mo puts down his laser cutter and stands aside to wipe his sweat with a towel. As a result, Su Yao turns on the water and drinks it. Su Yao nodded. He didn''t bring too many people in this reclamation. Except for Isis Chen Mo, they only brought more than 50 workers. All of them were just in their early 60s. Compared with the regiment with thousands of people, they were too shabby. "Can I help you?" Su Yao saw that cutting machine of high-end domineering upper grade, and his hands itched. "No, you can just sit in town." Chen Mo waved his hand, feeling totally unnecessary. "You and Isis are still here to help. Why can''t I?" Su Yao puffed up his cheeks and was unconvinced. Chen Mo touched the back of his head, put down the water bottle, looked up and down at Su Yao several times, and sighed, "I''m afraid the League says that I abuse minors. You''re still growing up. Let''s do the heavy work." "Well, I''ll just take it." Su Yao haughtily snorted. "You can go up if you have nothing to do. It''s dusty here. I''m in the mine today. You can have a good rest." Chen Mo gave the order of expulsion. A while ago, in order to get this opportunity, the boss was running all day looking for information. He didn''t have a good sleep for a few days. If you can sleep, you can sleep while you think the work is not heavy. Chapter 1403 Su Yao knew what he meant, but he didn''t say much. After a few turns, he looked at the quality of the ore and went back with Yun Chen. "How long have you been farming?" Yun Chen was suddenly curious about his experience. Although they had only known each other for one day, he found that this young man was totally different from those who grew up in the greenhouse. He looks soft and harmless, but in fact he has already had the ability to fight against the dragon. Even so, he is very cheerful and lively, just like he has never been defeated by these things, and has been moving forward actively. "Nearly two years, when I was 14 years old, I worked with my father''s friends, and then I ran away after being squeezed. I and Isis set up a wasteland reclamation group." Su Yao said with a smile. "At the beginning, there were only two of us in the regiment. Later, we met Chen Mo and them when a class D planet was opened up. Gradually, there were more people in the regiment, and they could form a complete team of ten." "But it''s almost here. It''s too dangerous to open up wasteland. Chen Mo and his family have saved enough money these years. I don''t need to fight like this. It''s time to enjoy it." "In fact, I would also like to thank the parent star. If no new minerals are found, I will be in danger for three or four years." At that time, the original owner chose to open up wasteland as a last resort. The busy task would make him forget the pain of losing his family for the time being, and the huge risks and benefits would also make him feel a little relieved. Yunchen listened carefully. When he finished, he gave him a warm hug, as if to encourage him. Su Yao was stunned for a moment, but he soon realized that this big thick leg sympathized with him. He was really a naive iceberg man. "It''s been a long time. I''ve been fine." Su Yao patted him on the shoulder and comforted him in turn. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yunchen feels that he has become amorous. ¡­¡­ In the next few days, Yunchen has been fooling around with Su Yao. If he has nothing to do, he will go to snipe a Piao and dig some stones in the mine. It''s not so pleasant to be a child. If it wasn''t for the Gobi, he would feel that he was living in a paradise. However, the master has sent someone to the home star, and he can stay with Su Yao. He still has a task. After saying goodbye to Yunchen, Su Yao''s life returned to the usual peace. Although it''s a pity that he didn''t hold his big legs, he believes they will meet again in the future. After a month''s stay in the home star, Su Yao officially returned to the alliance. Because the task was relatively easy, he entrusted the chamber of Commerce to sell ore on consignment and took a few days off. Because it was about three or four months later that he got all the money, so he went to take on a new task. This mission is to go to a F-class planet to collect some commonly used materials. Because it is not very precious and easy to pick, and the planet is not dangerous, Su Yao fixed some more workers to complete it as soon as possible. But just as he was about to go, Yunchen came back and brought him a small comb. Then he wanted to commission a protection task. The reward was very objective. But Su Yao refused Yunchen''s task for some unilateral reasons. However, Su Yao also said that they would cooperate again when they had the chance. This is not su Yao''s game of playing hard to get. In a few days, it will be the first anniversary of his acquaintance with Chen mo. he wants to invite them to celebrate after this mission. If the task is short for a few days, he may accept it. "Ah, what a pity. This is the key to the further development of our relationship..." Tangyuan sighs. Su Yao didn''t find it a pity. He cherished the hard won feelings among his friends more than Yunchen, who had just known him. "You think it''s dangerous to say that a good faith in life is out of order?" Tangyuan is shocked. Is it worn? "Ha, ha, when the celebration is over, I''ll try my best? There''s no conflict between the two, right? Again, I also want to see the famous flower sea of Erdos and enjoy a visual feast. Chapter 1404 "Let''s go and take you to the biggest hotel in the imperial capital. What would you like to eat?" With a big wave of his hand, Su Yao takes Isis and Chen Mo to the Chenguang hotel for dinner. Known as the first hotel of the alliance, Chenguang is the best place for entertaining people because of its splendid scenery and rich dishes. Except for Su Yao and Isis, most of them had never been here. In Su Yao''s memory, it was a few years ago. Chen Guang has not changed, but he has long been divorced from the upper class life. Chen Guang has 120 floors in total. According to his status, he goes to different floors. The highest floor that the original owner has ever been to is 107 floors. His father asked him to go there. Usually, the highest floor is 78 floors. The fixed location is 70 floors. This time, because he sold a large number of new ores, Su Yao got a ticket to the 90th floor. After arriving at the hotel, Su Yao handed the invitation and followed the intelligent robot to the exclusive passage. However, there seems to be a fault here. The mechanic is racing against the clock to repair it. Su Yao is not in a hurry either. The passageway is particular. The passageway of the lower level can''t get to the upper level. "It''s a bad day." Chen Mo languishes on the snacks just delivered by the intelligent robot, which are some exquisite desserts, but for him, a big man, he almost eats them one by one. "Compared with the delicious food, it''s nothing at all." Lilith, the team''s foodie, had her cheeks stuffed. Su Yao yawned lazily and lay on the sofa without any image. It was too easy for him to feel sleepy during the day. "Isis, come on, black tea." Modo came to Isis with black tea in his hand, and his smile was very bright. Isis moved to the side fiercely. Black tea is one of his most disgusting things. There is no one! "It''s delicious." He laughed more happily, but in the eyes of Isis, it was as if the devil was urging his life. Ten people make a scene, talk and laugh, very harmonious. However, a sudden voice interrupted them. "Why are you here, cousin?" It''s no problem to look at this sentence, but listening to his next sentence will make people angry. "I thought you were picking up rubbish in a junk star. I didn''t expect that you would have to bring your friends to Chenguang. Do you really think you''re still young master Su? Do you have money? I''m afraid I can''t even afford a glass of water here! " The speaker is Su an, Su Yao''s cousin. When he was young, he couldn''t stand Su Yao. He had to compare with Su Yao in everything, but he couldn''t compare with Su Yao all the year round. Su Yaowei narrowed his eyes. Where did the clown come from? He remembered that there was only an empty shell left in the Su family? Tut Tut, it seems that there is something else in the beginning. "What are you talking about?" Isis, who is still fighting with modo, immediately stands up. He knows what kind of person Suan is. Su an holds an arm to squint at him, one face disdains, "how, a follower just, still have the qualification to talk with me." "Well, who do you think you are? I heard Isis say that the eldest brother''s family has a stupid fork. He always talks about noodles except water in his head. Every time he comes to the eldest brother''s house, his head will bang!" Modo showed an unhappy expression. He played best with Isis in the team. At this time, he had to stand up and say justice to his little partner. Su an''s face turned red. He couldn''t say a word when he pointed to Mo Duo for a long time, but immediately he noticed Su Yao, who hadn''t spoken all the time. He cut with sarcasm, "you know that you used to be your father, but now you''re your friend. You''re a real loser! As before, no wonder your father will commit suicide, if I have no face to see people! " "Bang!" Su an was knocked down by Su Yao. "Bringing parents is not a good choice." He was condescending, and there was no emotion in his beautiful eyes. Chapter 1405 Suan felt as if his blood had been frozen, as if he had jumped into the frozen lake naked in winter. The ice around him was squeezing him, making his breathing difficult. "Why, don''t you talk? Didn''t you just bark like a dog? " Su Yao raised his lips with disdain and looked at him with his nostrils. "You, hiss --" as soon as he said a word, the injury at the corner of his mouth made him take a cold breath. It can be seen that Su Yao just gave a hard hand. "Oh?" He looked at him curiously, like a cat catching a mouse, squatting down to pick up a wisp of his hair. "Is there anything else you want to say? If not, would you please leave early? I don''t want to see blood on such a happy day today. " There is no joke in his words. Suan was overwhelmed by his powerful momentum, and his forehead was sweating. If someone hadn''t come soon, he would have abandoned his armor. "So there''s someone else?" Su Yao didn''t think this little cousin was a bold man. He would howl when he was hurt. He wanted to break all the people or things that hurt him. "You, how do you know! "He moved back. He didn''t feel much more relaxed without seeing Su Yao. Su Yao chuckled. He took a look at his friends who were still standing behind him. He thought it was better not to make a big deal today. "Forget it, let you go today." Just as the passage was repaired, Su Yao beckoned to the intelligent robot to take them away. Su an looked at Su Yao''s back and disappeared at the entrance of the passage. With a Pooh, he stood up. When she got to the box, Sue just messed up with the menu and didn''t care if it was too expensive. "Boss, that''s all." Chen Mo sits next to Su Yao. Although Su Yao turns the page very fast, he also sees a string of zero prices. "Just eat whatever you like." Lilis, a snack, knows that the food here is not cheap. Even though she once dreamed that Ali would eat a lot here, it''s just a hundred day dream. In this case, she can''t eat any more. It''s too expensive! Su Yao touched his back neck, held the menu and looked at them askew. He laughed and said, "isn''t it a good thing today? I still have some money. Don''t mention it After ordering some more, Su Yao returned the menu to the intelligent robot and began to eat the fruit tray on the table. "Happy anniversary of our acquaintance!" After eating and drinking, Su Yao took his little friend to the hot spring shop on this floor and took a bath. It''s early in the morning when it''s over, but it''s still bright and full of prosperity. After su Yao said goodbye to his friends, he went to the labor union affiliated to the reclamation corps to see what he would take on the next task, so that he could make preparations in advance. However, before he arrived at the location, he found that he was being followed by a few people, not even anti tracking. As soon as he looked back, he knew who wanted to fight him. This technique is made by his little cousin. It''s not up to standard. "Come out." He stood in the alley, leaning against the wall, playing with the pistol in his hand, his round eyes shining blue in the night. This is a pistol assembled by Chen mo. it''s only a circle bigger than his palm, but its lethality can''t be underestimated. "This..." The first person to enter Su Yao''s sight stopped, "is this a fake? The alliance does not allow people to carry dangerous equipment without permission. " "What do you say?" Su Yao was playing with the pistol. The smooth lines were like God''s perfect works, without any trace of rough manufacture. Chapter 1406 "Didn''t my cousin tell you that I was in the wasteland reclamation group? You, as well as the people behind you, should all know about the wasteland reclamation regiment? " He looked at them curiously, like a naughty cat, deliberately teasing the mouse in the bowl. Of course, the alliance does not allow them to carry weapons without permission. However, the personal weapons of the members of the reclamation regiment who stay for a short time will not be confiscated. On the one hand, they will be given enough respect. After all, more pioneers die on the reclamation planet every year than soldiers. Second, there is no need. According to Su Yao, the city''s protective shield can intercept his bullets almost instantly. These people are frogs in the bottom of the well. I don''t know. The little gangster immediately felt that the stick in his hand was not fragrant, and even felt that he was very dangerous now. "That I''m sorry, we''re leaving right now! " Before his subordinates'' words came together, he took the lead as the leader, and after all the people behind saw Su Yao''s extremely handsome pistol, one of them slipped faster than the other. Su Yao turned his lips. These people are really good to solve. "Tangyuan, what do you think I''ll give my little cousin tonight?" Su Yao put away his gun and said as he walked. "Ah? It''s up to you. It''s OK to set a sack and set it on fire. " Tangyuan said casually. "It''s really a good way to locate me." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± He thought he knew where Suan was. Good guy, it knows that its host talks to itself just to make itself a coolie. The explanation of opinions is not important at all! He had already thought about it! After a trip to the labor union, Su Yao, according to the positioning sent by the system, slowly touches Su an''s apartment. Today''s socializing was too tired. As soon as he got to the bedroom door, Su Yao heard the snoring coming from inside. "That''s enough sleep." He opened the door as usual, and even made a lot of noise, but the people inside still slept like dead pigs. Su Yao dragged the chair and sat down. He picked up the magazine on the head cabinet and flipped through it at random. He found that it was a fashion magazine, which was full of little sisters with long breasts and thighs. Suddenly, he felt very boring and looked at the pigs on the bed. He sighed, "this guy is how safe goods to now, home into people do not know." "This person''s sixth sense is too bad." Tangyuan came to the conclusion. "Wake up, wake up." He patted Suan''s face with a magazine. Who knows, he smashed it, smashed it, and turned his mouth over, as if he didn''t care that he had already entered the tiger''s mouth. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao was silent for a long time. He looked around and suddenly saw the glass with half a glass of water. He went straight by. "Damn it Su an dream woke the first mock exam, sat up, a model of water, gas bad. "You He turned his head to look like Su Yao. He must be dreaming! Su Yao looked at his face in the cloud in his dream, and knew that he had not believed what happened in front of him. He couldn''t help laughing. Such a fool, he used to disdain to look at it. "Why do you feel like you''re dreaming?" Su Yao pulled over the chair, cocked his legs, and looked at Su an on the bed. "Tut Tut, you are a pig brain." "You are a pig brain. Your family is a pig brain!" He sprang up and stood up abruptly, but accidentally stepped on the air and fell down, rolled down from the bed, then knocked to the corner of the cabinet and fainted instantly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Who will tell him next time that this man is not a pig? Who is he in a hurry with! The glutinous rice dumplings who watched the play were also stunned. "Is it waiting for him to wake up, or is it waiting for him to wake up?" Su Yao rubbed his chin and thought, "it''s a long night. It''s better not to waste time on him, but I have one more thing to do before I leave." Chapter 1407 "Host, why do you help this guy heal?" Tangyuan puzzled to see Su Yao out of ointment to Su an, that is still bleeding wound instant cure, intact. "Things about the home star have come out, but most people think it''s the real ah Piao." Su Yao said such a sentence without thinking. "Ha?" Tangyuan doesn''t understand. "Just watch it." Su Yao dragged him to the bathroom to drain the water, then went to the bedroom to clean up the blood and restore everything to the scene when he arrived. After all this, he went back to the bathroom. The water in the bath is also connected. He looks at Suan, who is soaking in the water and shows her head. He nods contentedly. Then he takes a small bottle out of his pocket and pours the red powder into the bath. In an instant, the whole bath became red like ink, and the water was thick and dark red, just like a blood pool. Su Yao looked around for a while. After thinking about it, he closed the curtain and turned off the light. Even if he woke up, it was dark during the day. "You''re doing something!" Tangyuan has been able to imagine the little cousin wake up after the scene, for a normal person must think he hit a ghost. Su Yao clapped his hands and saw the washbasin in the bathroom. He found the water tank along the pipe and poured in all the remaining powder. "This is my last kindness to him." After all this, Su Yao clapped his hands and was extremely satisfied. "This is clearly the last cruelty..." The glutinous rice balls make complaints about it. "What did you say?" Su Yao narrowed his eyes. "No, no, nothing, the host is really beautiful, bah, handsome and kind-hearted!" Tangyuan flatters. "Well, that''s about the same." Su Yao packed up the garbage and walked out of the gate. Then he closed the door and locked it with external force. After finishing everything, he stretched out, picked up the garbage bag and prepared to find a far place to throw it away. Who knows, as soon as I turned around, I saw a man coming up the corridor. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s two o''clock in the morning, isn''t it? Let him see which God man is looking for a point to come back! "Why?" After seeing the visitor, Su Yao was surprised. "What are you doing here?" Yunchen''s arrival surprised him, but it''s better than a stranger. I don''t know how to explain it at that time. Yunchen Leng for a while, and then he took off his coat and put it on Su Yao, "you?" He just saw Su Yao close the door and ready to take the garbage bag down. Thinking of the boy who lives opposite, he frowned. "Never mind, I''m not cold anymore." Su Yao wiped the water on his face. When he opened the water tank just now, he didn''t notice it. The water sprayed on his body. It was just a cat in soup. "If you don''t change your clothes and throw them out Garbage? " Yunchen doesn''t know how to say that. Most of the people who come out from home in the middle of the night wet to throw rubbish must be driven out Su Yao blinked. He knew that he was looking for a step down for himself. He thought that the man in front of him was a rich man. He immediately wiped his nonexistent tears pitifully. Although his hair and feet were all water, he didn''t need to play at all. "No, I can''t help it. He doesn''t like to see me, so I have to go..." He lowered his head and said, just taking advantage of the opportunity to wipe the water off his face, and then touched his neck. It was all wet. Yunchen''s complexion is complicated. He has already imagined how helpless Su Yao is at this time. He put his hand on Su Yao''s shoulder and gently patted it, quietly comforting, "come to my house, at least take a hot bath and change clothes." Although it''s a bit abrupt to invite him directly to his home, this is the only thing he can do at present. Chapter 1408 Su Yao came out of the bathroom. He was wearing Yunchen''s shirt and underpants. People could be naked, but he could be a shorts. For the first time, Su Yao began to doubt his figure. "Milk." Yunchen delivered the hot milk. Su Yao was stunned and subconsciously caught the milk. Then he realized that he was here to blow his hair. Just when he wanted to say something, Yunchen naturally helped him blow his hair. Well, he accepted it with peace of mind. "Parasites." Tangyuan gave him a nickname. "Can''t you speak better? I''m a rice bug Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "Almost. It''s all worms." Tangyuan summary. "We can''t have a pleasant chat." Su Yao cut off the chat, holding the milk and enjoying the service. "Don''t say it, but don''t talk about it!" Tangyuan is short of breath. Here, as soon as Yunchen lifted Su Yao''s hair, he found that it was very soft and smooth, as if he was feeling the best fur. "What''s the matter?" Su Yao did not see the wind and looked up at him suspiciously. Soft hair from the fingertips to sand passage, the delicate feeling is staying in the heart. From his perspective, Su Yao is like a group of small cats. His round and flexible eyes, his lively expression, and his every move are like the spirit of falling down from the world. His wings flicker and suddenly appear in his daily life. "Nothing. I just think your hair is soft." He lifted up his hair again and began to blow it. He smelled the faint milk fragrance of the young man mixed with the refreshing smell after bathing. Su Yao raised his chin with pride. "That''s not true. I''ve taken good care of it. I''m sure I can feel it." "Then..." Yunchen just wanted to say something, and then realized that he was about to blurt out a bit of color, immediately shut up. "And what?" Su Yao was puzzled. "Nothing. By the way, what happened just now? If you can''t say it, that''s it. " Yun Chen changed the subject. Su Yao drank a mouthful of milk and thought about Yunchen in his heart. He asked if he wanted to avenge himself. Could he be more cruel? "Tangyuan, tangyuan?" He called tangyuan. Don''t pay attention to tangyuan. Treat it like a parent when you use it. Throw it faster than anyone when you don''t want it. Bah, scum man! Well, tangyuan has lost his temper. It seems that he has to make up his mind now. "He is ungrateful." Su Yao pondered for a long time and came up with a suitable word. Even if he knew the truth, it was because he had misunderstood it. "Well?" Yun Chen frowned. "I grew up with him..." almost. "I treat him like a brother..." He is a cousin. Yunchen should not know his identity. "But for fame..." ¡­¡­ Su Yao didn''t go on, because he didn''t know what to say next, but looking at the expression of boss Yunda, he should have found something interesting. Yunchen hugs Su Yao from his back and slightly tightens. He doesn''t know what to say to comfort Su Yao. "You..." He just wanted to say something, a warm hand attached to his hand, small, soft. "I''m ok. It''s not like I''ve never experienced anything worse." Su Yao patted his hand and comforted him again. The pure cloud boss completely believed his words, and held his hand in his big hand. The magnetic voice came from behind Su Yao, "you can come to me if you encounter something that can''t be solved in the future." Su Yao almost took off when he heard this sentence. He waited so long for this sentence! He forced down his inner joy and brazenly pretended, "thank you, but it''s too much trouble. I''m sorry to ask you. I can do it myself..." "No, just as I thank you for taking me in for a few days." His hand caressed his soft hair and rubbed it gently. Chapter 1409 This is the second time that Su Yao and Yun Chen sleep in the same bed. Su Yao is not surprised. His virtue of sleeping to death must be his dishonesty. He likes to pull something when he sleeps, or he can''t let go. "Breakfast is ready." Yunchen took off his apron. Su Yao blinked. He still couldn''t accept that the young master of the iceberg Department actually had the setting of cooking. Su Yao tasted it and found it tasted good. "Your girlfriend must be very happy." He said with emotion. "No He said. "Well?" Su Yao was puzzled. "I don''t have a girlfriend yet." He put a piece of fish in Su Yao''s bowl without any trace. Su Yao was talking to him and didn''t notice his action. "What about the fiancee? Is your family not in a hurry? " He shook his head, "no, I''m the third son. It''s not my turn to inherit the family, nor to breed." Su Yao gave a cry and thought of the common family routines in the novel. The eldest son inherited the family business, the second son assisted, and the third son only had to spend a lot of time. "Isn''t it that even if you have outstanding ability, you can''t show it?" It suddenly occurred to him. The family often only needs a leading wolf, more right and wrong will be more, the cloud family inheritance so many generations should have understood. Yun Chen put down his chopsticks and looked into his eyes. "I thought so when I was young. I''ll understand when I grow up. Now I''m glad I''m a third son." Su Yao didn''t understand. He ate the fish tightly in the bowl. He found that Yunchen''s technique of cooking fish was unique, and he could rank in the top several in his mind. "And you? What are you going to do after paying off the debt? " He didn''t investigate Su Yao''s identity, which is disrespect for people. Su Yao thought, "find a partner." His goal is very clear, that is to take off the single! Yunchen pause, "what kind of?" "Gentle, family friendly." Su Yao took another piece of fish. He had eaten most of the fish on his plate. Yun Chen is in deep thought. Is he gentle and caring for his family? Su Yao was full and didn''t want to move. "Thank you for your hospitality, but it''s time for me to go." When he said this, he didn''t realize how bad he was and left after eating. "OK, I''ll see you off." He got up and cleared the table. Su Yao took the milk from him and noticed that he didn''t seem to eat much. He had been watching him eat just now, but he didn''t think he was hungry, so he didn''t ask much. If Tangyuan is here at this time, it must spit on Su Yao''s wooden head and ask you to eat so many fish. You deserve to be single! "Where to?" Yunchen turns to look at him. "Go to the union. I live there." Su Yao sent him his address and lay comfortably on the co pilot''s seat. Yunchen is the family of Yunchen. The car, oh no, it''s like a spaceship. It seems that the cheapest thing is thirty or forty million U.S. dollars. Well It''s worth more than half of what he owes. "Your car Well, how much did you pay for this vehicle? " Su Yao''s inner flame was beating. "From my dad''s friend." "Market value?" Su Yao touched his back neck. "I don''t know. If it''s of the same type, it should be more than 90 million. This is a new product that hasn''t been released yet. It should be more expensive." He answered Su Yao''s question seriously. Su Yao''s eyes were hot, but he didn''t know how to transport such a big man. "Have you fallen so far?" Tangyuan, which has just been put on the line, is extremely repugnant. "You try to bear tens of millions of debts. The original owner has worked hard for two years, but he has paid back more than five million. If I don''t work hard, I have to be killed by those debt collectors." Su Yao didn''t care what it said. He just wanted to pay off the debt as soon as possible. Chapter 1410 Can you still pursue something? " Tang Yuan is contemptuous. Su Yao cut, "I don''t have the same object as you." "You belong to Tongsheng attack!" The glutinous rice dumplings are in a bad temper. Su Yao hung up his communication with Tang Yuan because he noticed that Yun Chen was looking at him again. He tilted his head and said, "how can I find that you seem to be looking at me all the time?" Yunchen small silence for a moment, a few seconds thought of a diversion topic, "you are not in a daze?" "So it is." He likes to talk to Tangyuan when he has nothing to do. In the eyes of outsiders, isn''t he in a daze? After arriving at the trade union, Su Yao wanted to invite Yun Chen to come in, but he was temporarily called away by a phone call, so he had to give up. After arriving at the room, Su Yao began to sort out the data. This time, he took on the mission of a D-class planet, chila. In fact, chila star is half developed. It is a starfish with 80% marine coverage. It is famous for its beautiful marine scenery and rich marine specialties, and attracts many tourists every year. Of course, beauty and risk coexist. In April of every year, one of the special products of Chira, the Chira animal will overflow. It is a kind of living creature in the sea. The individual is only the size of a person''s fist, but the teeth are sharp. It can escape from the sea for a short time and breathe on land. A single animal will not cause danger to human beings, but a group of animals will be terrible. Su Yao''s task this time is to clean up the Qila beasts in the Tenth District of Qila star. Revenge is OK. If he gets extra income, the Union will not ask to report it. "Well, isn''t it reclamation this time?" Isis didn''t see the mission until he got on the spaceship. Su Yao was somewhat helpless. "Compared with the equally dangerous task of reclaiming wasteland, I think the income of this task is pretty good. It seems that the meat of the Qila beast is very delicious. Sometimes I can taste the taste of the Qila beast when I have a rest. This is sold in the League for a thousand bowls." In fact, the truth is that Qila beast is a kind of delicious fish. Su Yao has never eaten it and wants to try it. "Well, there are a lot of special products in chila. You can bring some along when cleaning up chila. It''s a considerable income." Chen Mo is very careful. He has already browsed the atlas of chila star. "Take a good look at this thing!" Lilis followed her and looked up. When she saw a flower, her apricot eyes widened, like the twinkling stars. Su Yao got up and was curious. He took a look at it and said, "do you cherish time? The name is quite artistic. " "It''s said in the illustrated book that this thing blooms all year round. Even if it''s separated from the root system, it can bloom for several months." Lilith enlarged the picture. It''s a thumb sized double petal flower. It looks a bit like the double petal lotus that Su Yao had seen, but it''s a little different. It''s small and delicate, with dreamy color and the gentle romance of cherry blossom. If it wasn''t for the real record in the illustrated books, Su Yao thought it was a small hairpin, which would look good on his head. "It''s said in the illustrated book that only one flower is needed. As long as it''s carried on the body, there will be a faint fragrance that can''t be said. It won''t disappear until the flower is defeated. It''s a rare spice for nobles. One flower can reach the price of 100000 star League coins!" Mo duo was shocked that such a small thing had such a high value. "The illustrated book also says that it grows in a harsh environment. Chila star has been developed for more than 20 years, but only a few lucky tourists have picked one or two." Lilith thinks it''s a pity that girls can''t resist these things by nature. Mo more hit it, hit it mouth, feel the same pity. "A seedling makes a flower?" Su Yao turned a page. He was really insightful. Is this the same thing as Ganoderma lucidum, which is hard to encounter in a thousand years? Chapter 1411 "There''s so much you haven''t seen." Tang Yuan cut a, revenge Su Yao previous life attack. "Well?" Su Yao narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Ha, you think I''m afraid of you. You must have never seen the variant version of the flower. That''s what happens once in a thousand or ten thousand years. Let me tell you, the reason why the flower is called the flower is not because of the variant version, but because of its variant version. If you don''t pick it, it''s like a flash in the pan, and it withers in an instant, but you can''t see it Once you take it off, I''ll tell you, the fragrance, the flowering period... " Su Yao didn''t mean to stop it. "Hahaha, it''s said that its flowers can be preserved for 50 years by special means. The fragrance of the flowers is better than before. The taste is much higher than that of the ordinary flowers. It''s definitely a feast for the sense of smell, and it''s also a treasure of the true world..." As soon as Tang Yuan said this, he felt a chill behind him. Then he realized that Su Yao seemed to have not returned to himself for a long time. He suddenly felt bad and wanted to escape. "Well? Don''t go. I heard you say that. Have you seen it? " Su Yao deliberately said this in a very unconvinced tone, in order to irritate tangyuan. Sure enough, the dumplings were cheated. "Of course, although I can''t smell it, I''ll take the value of face value. How many people will break their heads and blood!" "Is there one here?" He asked. "Yes, it seems that there are three..." Tangyuan immediately realized that he had been cheated again. "You''re cheating on me again!" Tangyuan cried out. Su Yao shrugged, "let''s take the position. Good things will be enjoyed together." "No, I don''t. You mocked me a few hours ago that I didn''t have a body. Besides, I couldn''t smell it! Why should I help you find it? " Tangyuan said nothing this time. Working for him is nothing! Su Yao rubbed his chin and suddenly remembered that he had not coaxed Tangyuan recently. "Good Tangyuan, my Tangyuan master, you see how beautiful the flower is. Only such a beautiful flower can match me and me with your brilliant and powerful system. Do you have the heart to look at your host and never see such a beautiful thing in your whole life?" Su Yao said it in a set. "Well, you haven''t seen me. What''s the matter with me?" The tone of Tangyuan is more relaxed. When Su Yao saw the play, he laughed, "aren''t you a single system? Doesn''t this flower taste special? Can it increase the success rate of attracting the opposite sex? " "Seems, probably, right?" The dumplings wavered. "I guess a lot of men like this kind of taste. When the time comes, the strategy will be easy to grasp." If Su Yao is now in the form of a cat, tangyuan must be able to see him hide his sharp claws, cover his mouth and smile. A few days later, "Su Yao, you lied to me!" Tangyuan watched him give Lilis one of the three flowers, one to a little sister he met on the way, and one to a box, ready to sell at a high price at the auction. "Tut, I told it in a euphemistic way that it was of great use to me. Again, do I have no taste now? Although it won''t last that long, it''s also very fragrant, OK? " Su Yao sniffed his body. In recent days, the smell of the flower is heavier than Lilith''s, but as a sensitive cat, he doesn''t like it. Fortunately, the taste of the flower is not pungent, and it smells pleasant and refreshing. When Su Yao and his party came down from the spaceship, people around him couldn''t help sniffing. "What''s the taste? It''s so fragrant!" "Yes, yes, it''s like walking in the forest, in the sea of flowers and in the stream. It''s so delicious!" "new perfume? I''ve never asked before. It''s so rich. I can smell it from so far away! " "Yes, yes, and the surprise is that the smell is not pungent when it''s near!" Chapter 1412 Su Yao was very satisfied with the response of the people around him. It seems that the remaining flower will be able to get a good price. Empty Chen Mo that a few big men''s facial expression is gloomy and terrible. They also have a smell. Although it''s not as heavy as Su Yao, they can''t go without a bath for a few days. If it''s a more neutral smell, it''s OK. But it''s a pity that it''s not. It even weakens their powerful momentum. To exaggerate, they feel surrounded by a group of women all the time. When Lilith saw Chen Mo, they looked disgusted, and even ten meters away from her, she went up on purpose and said with a smile, "Ann, ANN, elder brother Chen, anyway, you don''t have a girlfriend." Yes, Su Yao''s whole team are single dogs. "Just enjoy it in advance." Na''an, the only girl in the team, said coldly that she didn''t like the smell on her body as much as Su Yao, which made her feel unsafe. Chen Mo, together with several of his old men, didn''t wait for Su Yao to say how far he was going. It seemed that he was very disgusted. "Is it that terrible?" Lilis touched the flower on her head. It was one of the three flowers that Su Yao picked. The color was the most suitable for girls, and the taste was the most gentle. After saying goodbye to them, Su Yao went straight to the biggest auction house of jialanxing. I forgot to say that in addition to doing tasks, he and his little partner''s permanent residence is jialanxing, which is known as "the largest trading center of the alliance". There are no resident Xingmin here. They are all dignitaries, businessmen and "wage earners" with trade unions as the core. Jialan star is very big. It has Chenguang, the first hotel of the alliance, the largest waster trade union, and tens of thousands of auction houses, recycling centers, arms sales, etc. it is different from the planet where most of the people live. The distribution of people here is chaotic, and the gap between the rich and the poor is obvious. However, Su Yao thinks that at least those rich people will not go to the trade union. They are all located near Chenguang and wander among auction houses. For them, the famine fair is like a low-grade supermarket that people visit for a long time, and they don''t care to have a look at it at all. If you divide galanga into more than 200 districts, the rich people are in one to ten districts, the next is in eleven to ninety districts, the general tourists are in ninety to one hundred and fifty districts, and the famine society is in one hundred and sixty districts. Even if it is not far from one district, the gap between them is obvious. Even the ordinary people who are a bit star rated are not willing to come, because in their eyes, this is a "chaotic" place, unsafe, dirty and chaotic. Su Yao planned to go to a large auction house near Chenguang to sell the flowers, but he got off the ship in the left hemisphere, half a planet away from the auction house. Su Yao looked at the route and found that it was not suitable for him to make a suspension car at this distance. It took him more than ten hours to reach his destination. He didn''t want to find the culprit. "Is there a spaceship today?" He said while opening the software, but unfortunately the last spaceship took off six minutes ago. "Heaven says you shouldn''t sell this flower." Tangyuan is online in time. Su Yao snorted, "it''s just not a coincidence." "Host." Tang Yuan suddenly called Su Yao seriously. Su Yao pick eyebrow, "what''s up?" "I remember that your ideal is to take off orders. Look what you''ve been doing all month. You''re either doing a task or doing a task. How can you find someone to fight and kill all day long?" Tang Yuan said with regret that he''s been crooked these days. He''s forgetting that he''s a single system. Chapter 1413 "It''s not that we haven''t found a good one." Su Yao didn''t care. "Why isn''t Yunchen good?" Tangyuan said casually. Su Yao stretched out a finger to shake, "what''s the identity of others? Besides, I don''t feel it." "How do you feel?" Tang Yuan thinks he has a lot to do. Su Yao laughed and said, "why do you have to take off your clothes and show them to me? I don''t know whether they fit or not." " What if his family is full of waste? After chatting, Su Yao got home. He is now living in a single apartment, which is issued by the trade union. Isis and them are the same, but they are not separated in one area, a little far away. "Well, nightlife has just begun. Why am I stuck in this little bachelor''s apartment?" Su Yao chose to climb the stairs, thinking that if he repented, he could turn around and drink. "It''s a take off, not a fool." Tangyuan is silent. "Almost." Su Yao thought it was rare to go home so early, and it was good to enjoy his nightlife, so he turned around and went downstairs. "You..." Tangyuan doesn''t know what to say. Su Yao wandered down the stairs. He remembered that there was a bar nearby. Although he didn''t know the exact location, he should, probably, maybe find it? The next day, Su Yao stares at panda eye and comes out of the bar. He went up last night and had a good night. "Ouch --" he held the wall and spat at the robot. This is the hotel''s exclusive drunken robot. Just spit inside. Then the robot handed over the water. Su Yao gargled and vomited. He felt much more comfortable. "Is it time to go home?" I''ve been eating Tangyuan all night. Su Yao stood up unsteadily, took out the black box from his pocket, opened it and squinted at it. "No, I have to go to the auction house. This can''t stop me from making money -" "it''s pretty, but dazzling." He said something and put it in his pocket. It hurt his eyes in the sun. He looked up in the next direction and walked to the nearest docking point of the spaceship. Except for his clear consciousness, he was no doubt drunk. It was an hour after he finally bought the ticket and got on the boat. Then he met an acquaintance. Suan, why is he here? Did he guess that he did what happened that day? To get revenge on him? Su an was talking with his brain on, but he didn''t notice that Su Yao was sitting near him, complaining and talking. "Dad, did you invite the mage to be funny? I didn''t meet anyone in the neighborhood last night! " "Fifth floor? I went to the fifth floor! I''m just waiting at the elevator door! I didn''t go wrong. I''ve seen it several times! " "Who has the fate to rob me? Who has the fate to fart!" ¡­¡­ When he said this, he didn''t care about the people around him. Su Yao heard it clearly and knew that the silly boy didn''t meet him last night. "Look, it''s good to fool around." Su Yao changed his position. Stay away from him. He doesn''t want to be infected. Tangyuan is speechless. He also thinks it''s not a good thing to meet the mentally retarded. It''s a waste of time. When he got to the spot, Su Yao didn''t get up until he left. He didn''t want to deal with these bad things until he paid off his debts. By this time, Su Yao had almost woken up, and then he smelled that he was a little bit busy with the smell of wine. "This flower is poisonous. It tastes like wine pouring into your nose." He pulled his clothes and hated the smell of his body. Any kitten didn''t like the smell. "You exaggerate." Tangyuan can''t smell, but the expression of people around should not be so exaggerated, it''s just that their host''s sense of smell is more sensitive. Chapter 1414 Su Yao went to Chenguang, but this time he could only go to the 32nd floor and take a comfortable hot spring bath. Tangyuan: the way it goes is the host''s routine! Now that Chen Guang is here, Su Yao will have a good time. Because he didn''t sleep all night, he went to the swimming pool to bask in the sun. At noon, he woke up slowly, had a meal, watched a movie in the afternoon, and went to the auction house in the evening. He registered, identified the mutation, filled in a form, and then left. The whole process was not ten minutes, but it took half a day. Tangyuan now fully understand that this guy is on holiday. "What''s next?" Tangyuan saw that he didn''t want to go to the docking point of the spaceship. Su Yao stretched a stretch, "of course, the rest time is relatively long, I want to play how to play." ¡°¡­¡­¡± If Tangyuan has eyes, it will turn white. "Oh, that little fool." Su Yao saw Su an swearing in front of him again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± This sense of existence is stronger than that of men. Su Yao guessed that he had forgotten to turn down the volume when he said this sentence. As soon as he finished, he saw Su an turn his head to look at him. However, when he saw him, it was not ridicule and abuse, but fear. He seemed to realize that his fear was too obvious. He patted himself on the face and came with a stiff head. Su Yao tilted his head and looked at him. For a moment, Su an jumped up like a bird in a fright. "It''s as bold as Isis." Su Yao suddenly felt bored. His father immediately found the mage. With Su an''s appearance, could they harm the original master''s parents? "I agree with you." Tangyuan said yes. "You?" Su Yao approached on his own initiative. "No, don''t come here." Suan covered her chest and stepped back. Su Yao stops. "Yes, yes, that''s the distance." He was relieved. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao is speechless. Is the effect so good? "You." He pointed to Su Yao, saw Su Yao look over, immediately drew his hand behind his back, then took a deep breath, closed his eyes and called to Su Yao, "I won''t let you go!" With that, the man ran away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is this guy funny? "Wonderful flowers come every year." Tang Yuan said with emotion. "Yes..." Su Yao is thoughtful. "Why, what are you doing?" "Since he said he would not let me go, why should I let him go? Have you ever heard a word? Take precautions. " Su Yao kicked his hand into his pocket, far behind Su an. "That''s not how it''s understood." Tang Yuan began to sympathize with Su an. When he met the owner of his family, he didn''t want to have a good life "Ah, it''s almost the same, don''t care about these small details ~" Su Yao waved his hand, saw Su an make a video call in situ again, turned his lips, and went to a nearby store to buy a cone. When he came out, Suan was still fighting there. He looked very angry, and the fire on his head was three Zhang. "I think he''s very angry." Su Yao was eating ice cream and chatting with tangyuan. Tang Yuan also saw Su an along his vision. He was so angry that he dared to fight with his fist. "I''ll cool him down later." Su Yao looked at his fingers, lost in thought, and began to think about how to deal with the little fool for a while. "Brother, brother..." The corner of Su Yao''s clothes was dragged. He looked down. It was a child. "What''s the matter?" He looks confused. Has his charm reached the stage of all ages? The little boy gave him the note on his hand, then pointed to the girl standing in the distance and ran away. "My spring is coming?" Su Yao looked at the note in his hand and pretended to be very exaggerated. Tangyuan rolled a big white eye, "host, you don''t know what you want to attack is a man." Chapter 1415 Su Yao shrugged and opened the note. , "Oh, it was a question of perfume." Su Yao put the note into his pocket. He looked at Su an and found that he was talking about whether he should go for a while. So he went to the girl. "Hello, you." The girl is a little shy, should be the first time to chat up a stranger. "well, this is not perfume on my body. It''s Chi La Xing''s flower." Su Yao is a bit difficult. If perfume is recommended, it is worth no market. "Ah?" The girl looks sad. "Hahaha, it''s OK. There are many more in chila star. Come here and I''ll tell you a place in a whisper. You can pick it when you travel in the future." Su Yao waved and whispered a few words in the girl''s ear. "Thank you The girl looked up at Su Yao with bright eyes, as if she was looking at a big hero, which made Su Yao a little uninteresting. "It''s a piece of cake." Next, he talked with the girl for a while. Suan Meilu was impatient and was about to hang up, so he said goodbye to the girl. Before leaving, the girl added Su Yao''s communication number, saying that she found the time flower to report to him. ¡­¡­ "Well, I''m leaving." Su Yao didn''t react for a moment. Su an had disappeared at the corner with a big step. He quickly followed up, but accidentally bumped into a man. "I''m sorry." He apologized in a hurry. When he looked ahead, there were three forks. He could not see Suan for a long time. "Please, please, I''ll tell you where he''s going." Tangyuan is delicious. Su Yaobai gave him a look, "if you lose it, you can lose it. Anyway, he will definitely go home at night." "Don''t you want to hit him in an empty alley? It''s time not to chase Don''t believe in Tangyuan. When Su Yao heard the speech, he raised his eyebrows. "Who said I would hit him? I''m a lovely kitten. Violence doesn''t match me! " "Just keep blowing!" Tangyuan angrily offline. "Are you all right?" Su yaocai found that he was really supported by the other party. He subconsciously looked up and saw that he was the person he knew. "Yunchen?" He blinked. Yunchen helped him stand up, "well, just passing by." When he said this, his expression was very natural, as if he was just passing by, but his eyes still revealed the truth. Su Yao was very observant once, but he didn''t say anything. He only appeared here when he had something to do. "You were chasing people?" He looked in the direction that Su Yao had just seen, then turned his head and gazed at Su Yao, "did I hinder you?" Su Yao shook his head and patted his clothes. "Fortunately, I know where his home is anyway." "The one opposite last time?" No wonder he thought the man who had just left looked familiar. Su Yao said, "I have something to ask him, but it seems that I will go there in the evening." He didn''t hide his whereabouts. Yunchen didn''t look like a man with so many things. "Oh." His tone suddenly cooled. Aware of this, Su Yaohu touched his back neck. Did he say something wrong? "Do you have anything else to do?" Su Yao was like a scum man, but he didn''t realize it. Yun Chen said goodbye to Su Yao with no expression on his face and left straight away. "The young master has a bad temper?" Su Yao couldn''t figure it out. He muttered and went to find a place to eat. Chapter 1416 Su Yao walked into Su an''s room. As soon as he entered the bedroom, he was startled by the runes all over the room. It was as dense as infrared, and he had no place for his feet. "Is there such a big shadow in my heart?" He stood in the same place, looking at the bag bulging up on the bed, as if he had watched ghost movies when he was a child. He carefully looked at the net in front of him. Half a minute later, he snapped his fingers. It was simple. He turned into a cat with a puff. "It''s a low-level trick that''s hard to get me?" Su Yao licked his paw, eager to try. "You''re cheating. You can''t get by in your human form." Tangyuan made sarcastic remarks. Su yaocai didn''t care what the dumplings said. In the blink of an eye, he came to Su an''s bed. He returns to human form, pulls back the quilt, and then he sees Suan with a ventilator. "It''s hard work." Su Yao put the quilt aside. He stood rubbing his chin to wait for him to wake up, but it was unrealistic to see him sleeping so dead. He looked at the bedside, good guy, clean, not a magazine, let alone other things. "Alas." Su Yao sighed and could only use the only thing that could wake people up. He studied his oxygen supply and "snapped" it off. He bumped his hand. It was a little heavy. It was absolutely bloody when he hit it. "Ah A scream rang out. Su an covered his nose and bounced from the bed. Then he saw Su Yao who was laughing like the devil. Su Yaogang wanted to say that his brother should be calm, but before he said it, Su an fell down. This time he was a little luckier than last time. He fell on the bed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± This psychological endurance is also too bad. Su Yao sighed for a while and began to get busy. Half an hour later, Su an comes out of Su an''s apartment with satisfaction and looks at Yunchen. At this time, he was smoking, and his cold and delicate face was covered with a layer of light by the moonlight, shining like a river of stars, beautiful without waves. Su Yao didn''t expect that Yun Chen was waiting for him. He felt like he was caught in a pigtail when he was sleeping. For a while, he didn''t know what to say. "You like him?" He suddenly opened his mouth with a look of self mockery. Su Yao bowed his head, touched his nose and truthfully returned, "I don''t like it." "Are you friends?" His attitude eased a little. "Not either." Su Yao shook his head. He didn''t quite understand why he asked these questions. As soon as he raised his head, he began to smile at him. He was stunned. The scene of the first melting of the iceberg was so shocking that he didn''t hear what he was saying for a long time. When the reaction came, he went into Yunchen''s apartment again. "Beauty is wrong, beauty is wrong." Sitting on the sofa, Su Yao is extremely regretful. He will go to the auction house to see the sale of the flower. Now it seems that he will not be able to get away for a while. "Do you want this? It''s my cousin''s little silverfish specialty from Angel Star. I heard it''s delicious. " Yunchen went to the refrigerator and took out a bag of delicately packaged dried fish. Su Yao immediately lost his regret to Java. He was full of regret, and only a little fish was dry. "Thank you, you are so kind to me, Wuwu..." Su Yao has already torn open the package to eat. "Wow, it''s delicious, too!" Su Yao was instantly conquered by the little silver fish, and the wonderful feeling on the taste buds drowned him. Yun Chen chuckled and touched Su Yao''s head, "then I''ll bring some back for you next time." After feeling the warmth of his head, Su Yao reflected that he was eating other people''s food for nothing. He was immediately embarrassed, "it''s too much trouble..." He reluctantly put down the dried fish in his hand and pushed it to Yunchen Chapter 1417 "You''re welcome. No one in my family likes fish. Even if you don''t give it to me, I''ll throw it away." Su Yao''s eyes brightened, "I''m not polite!" "Well." He nodded fondly and got up to warm a glass of milk for him in the kitchen. "I''ll take you back later?" Yunchen looked at the time. It was already three o''clock in the morning. Su Yao also followed his line of sight to see, "ah, it seems too late, you come back and forth, the day is bright." "Then stay with me for one night." Yunchen said in a deliberative tone. Su Yao was even more embarrassed. "Will it bother you too much? I feel like I''ve given you a lot of trouble. " "I don''t think so." He said seriously. After the meal, Su Yao took a bath, but in the middle of the bath, the water suddenly became very cold. He took a cool breath. "No, such bad luck?" Su Yao retreated to the edge, looking at the gushing water with cold, heart also followed pull cool pull cool. He forgot that the channel on this floor was shared. Su Yao stared at him for a while and took a quick shower. He''s not allowed to live because of his sin. This time, he''s going to pit himself. When Su Yao came out, his little face was red with cold, and he came out shivering with a bath towel. As soon as he stepped into the warm zone, he sighed comfortably. As soon as Yunchen looked up, he saw Su Yao slightly squinting, looking up and smelling something. There was a little laziness and charm in his purity and loveliness. The unspeakable flavor he asked today was even more intense. The contradiction between purity and laziness and charm made Yunchen''s adrenaline surge, which almost broke the credit. He coughed a few times and recalled Su Yao''s consciousness. "Ah, I was a little stunned just now." Su Yao took a towel and wiped his hair. "I''ll blow it for you." Yunchen just got up and saw Su Yao step back, as if he didn''t want him to touch himself. He pursed his lips and looked unpredictable. Su Yao also realized that his behavior was too hurtful, but as soon as Yun Chen got close, he knew that his temperature was abnormal, which indirectly exposed what stupid things he had done just now. Su Yao''s self-esteem did not allow him to do so. "No, I don''t need to. I can do it myself. It''s already troublesome for you." Su Yao selfishly picked up the hair dryer and blew his hair. In the middle of the night, Su Yao felt that his throat was very dry. He wanted to drink some water to moisten his throat. He didn''t touch it for a long time, so he had to sit up and get out of bed. This time he was awake and fell asleep, so he didn''t have the same bed with Yunchen. "Putong -" he tripped over the table and chair beside the bed and fell to the ground, causing a lot of noise. "You eat all your fish for nothing" Tangyuan hates iron but not steel. "Human night vision is limited." Su Yao sat up slowly. He seems to have bruised his arms and knees. "Da!" The lights are on. Su Yao saw the untidy Yunchen appeared at the door. He was worried at the bottom of his eyes. He rushed forward at the first moment when he saw Su Yao. "You can call me if you can''t see." He didn''t blame Su Yao for his carelessness. He wanted to help Su Yao up, but he found that his arm was also bruised, a large area of blood dripping. His fingertips trembled and he noticed that his knee was hurt. "I should have carpeted it." He said regretfully, and then picked up Su Yao, but when he was close to Su Yao''s body, he also found that his temperature was not normal. With a dignified face, he carefully put him on the bed, touched his forehead with his hand, and found that his temperature was abnormally high. He has a fever. After realizing this, Yunchen seems to think of something. "How do you feel?" He first helped Su Yao to feed him some water. Su Yao''s voice was more comfortable. He coughed a few times, and his voice was a little dry and hoarse. "It''s OK, but his head is a little sore, and his voice is not very comfortable..." Chapter 1418 After chatting with Yunchen, Su Yao fainted unconsciously. He didn''t know what he had heard or what he had just said. His mind was in a mess. "Here, take the medicine." I don''t know how long later, Su Yao felt that his back neck was supported by a strong arm. He heard someone talking in his ear. His voice was very low and gentle, as if he was afraid of disturbing him. Then, vaguely, he felt warm water flowing into his mouth, and a bitter thing entered his mouth, which immediately diffused, and he subconsciously pushed it out with his tongue. "You, ah..." The man seemed helpless. He seems to have tried again Su Yao felt more and more bitter in his mouth. He was a little annoyed. When the man came in again, he closed his teeth tightly and said nothing to keep the medicine from spreading on the tip of his tongue. It seems that the man did not continue However, he seemed to hear a sigh, followed by a warm thing attached to his lips At the beginning, there was still the smell of medicine. He wanted to push it out, but it was stopped. However, he found that it was actually sweet this time, as if he had eaten it in his childhood, which was the best fruit to eat. He licked up and felt that he was back to the days when he ran in the mountains, carefree. Hoo Hoo Who Who''s breathing so hard? Well, he feels a little out of breath In a few seconds, or minutes, Su Yao felt that he was breathing fresh air again. Then, the sound of taking a bath came from my ear. Water, the bath water seems to be cold The next day, Su Yao woke up in the afternoon. Yunchen is not at home, but he left a message to tell him that the food is ready and put in the refrigerator. Su Yao brought out the dishes. They were very light, but they sold well. During the meal, he received the remittance information from the auction house. After deducting the handling charge, he received $26.78 million. Su Yao suddenly woke up, opened his brain and began to calculate the account. Finally, he found that when the new ore was sold out, he could pay the account, even more than five million yuan. Su Yao can''t sit still. How much food can he buy for the five million yuan! How long can he eat? At this time, the dumpling line, "Oh, man." Su Yao was in a good mood at this time and didn''t bother to argue with tangyuan. After a quick meal, he checked the sale of the new ore. It seemed that it would not take three or four months, and the remaining goods would be sold out in another month or so. He hummed a ditty, opened the debt repayment software, and was ready to replace the 26 million yuan he had just received. Unexpectedly, the system indicated that he was not qualified to enter. "What the hell?" Su Yao fiercely sat up straight and pointed in again, but it was useless. He frowned. Is this a software crash? He chose to call customer service. In a few minutes "What, I''m done?" Su Yao''s face was unbelievable. He looked at his account balance. It was not a common three digit number, but a hundred million, and two decimal points. "You mean someone gave it back anonymously for me?" He scratched his head. Is that Yunchen? "Well, there were two gentlemen here this morning, one claimed to be your family member, the other said to be your friend. We chose to accept the repayment from your family member according to the kinship relationship." "In addition, your friend helped you eliminate the bad information in your account, and helped you improve your citizen star rating, which cost a total of 93 million yuan..." Chapter 1419 These are not secret things. As long as Su Yao is not lazy, he can see relevant information on the Internet. ¡°¡­¡­¡± family? friend? Su Yao thought there were so many surprises this morning. Friends, he probably knows who it is, but family Is it dad''s dad or dad''s uncle or something? "It''s a little fool." The dumplings fell out of the monitor. Bit plane is the best part of the technology background. It can cross the firewall to see anyone it wants. As long as AI doesn''t reach its technical level, it is the real king of virtual world. "Little fool?? Will he be so kind? Does he have so much money? " Su Yao was shocked and felt that Tangyuan was cheating him. "I looked at his recent cash flow, which came from an organization called bud two years ago." Tangyuan is a bit of a puzzle. Information on the Internet changes very quickly. It''s really hard to find the truth two years ago. It takes a little time. Of course, it doesn''t tell the host the truth directly. "All right." Su Yao kept it in mind, but now it''s not about tracking down where Su an got the money. Instead, it''s about telling his friends to deal with the affairs of the reclamation group and thanking Yun Chen. It has been half a month since the reclamation group finished its work. All kinds of procedures are running around. Even the future world can''t save such time. These days, he is chatting with Yunchen online. After making an appointment today, Su Yao gives himself a good tidying up. When arrived, he did not see Yun Chen. He waited a little while, and saw the girl who asked her perfume last time. She was holding flowers and unable to part with her boyfriend. Su Yao held his chin and looked at them with great interest. After seeing them kissing, he sighed, "when will sweet love come to me?" "Soon." Tangyuan comes back. After saying goodbye to her boyfriend, the girl noticed Su Yao and came to him. The beautiful flower on the side of her hair was very attractive. "I really appreciate the time spent." She said it very sincerely. Su Yao waved his hand and looked in the direction of her boyfriend''s departure. "It''s too small, your boyfriend?" "Well, since childhood, we have known each other for 12 years, and the relationship we established last week." The girl laughed sweetly, "this flower is what he brought to me." Su Yao joked with a smile: "that time flower should be renamed love flower, which symbolizes your love." The girl is shy, holding roses, this is not that is not. Yunchen saw them talking and laughing from a long distance. He didn''t know what to think. "Well, my friend is here. Go home early." Su Yao said hello and walked towards Yunchen. "Coming?" Maybe there is no pressure recently. Su Yao''s smile is very bright and beautiful, but it is another dangerous signal in Yunchen''s eyes. "What were you talking about?" Yunchen followed him. Su Yao stretched his waist and said, "it''s the time-saving flower of chila star." "The last time I sold at a high price?" "Of course not. It''s just the ordinary flower of sparing time." when it comes to this, Su Yao remembers that he still has the taste of sparing time. He picks up his sleeve and sniffs. Sure enough, the taste doesn''t disperse at all. I don''t know why. After drinking wine that day, the smell of the flower disappeared. It seemed to go deep into the inner layer of the skin. Occasionally, he could hallucinate and feel the smell of Yunchen. He must have a delusion. How could it be the taste of Yunchen? It''s not the season yet. How can he start to miss spring? "I sold the one from the auction house. I feel that I still have a taste." Su Yao raised his hand in front of him, indicating whether he could smell it. Chapter 1420 Yunchen came close to sniff. It was almost the same as the one he bought, but it was different when he tasted it. He said, "it''s true that there''s a taste of time-saving flowers, but I feel that this one is different from that one." "Why not?" Su Yao didn''t smell the reason. Yunchen slightly side face, "is a very special flavor, should be your body fragrance." Su Yao sniffed again. Does he have body fragrance? Why didn''t he smell it? "Don''t smell it. You can''t smell it." Tangyuan is a good host, but its EQ is too low. Su Yao didn''t believe in evil, but he couldn''t smell anything. He grabbed Yun Chen''s hand and motioned him to lower his head. Yunchen didn''t know why, but he did. Su Yao put his neck together and said, "what do you smell? Mint or dried fish? " Yunchen''s white cheek suddenly climbed up and blushed. Fortunately, Su Yao couldn''t see it, otherwise he would be ashamed. He pretended to be calm, inadvertently across Su Yao''s skin, a faint smell of milk ran into his nose, fresh but intoxicating. "The smell of milk." He brushed Su Yao''s earlobe, and the air of ambiguity surrounded them. Su Yao only felt his neck itching, and he shrunk subconsciously. Yunchen slightly raised the corner of his mouth, looking a little more charming for no reason. "Does milk smell good?" If Su Yao is thoughtful, she probably drinks too much milk and wants to reduce her milk intake recently! Tangyuan: it''s hopeless, really. "Well, it''s not about this today, Yunchen. You''re really interesting!" Su Yao wanted to hold Yunchen''s shoulder like his brother, but he found that he could only hold someone else''s hand. The height difference between them is so big that he can''t reach other people''s shoulders at all, so he has to give up. Yunchen had no choice but to smile. Without any trace, he took Su Yao and put him on his arm. They were like intimate lovers, talking while walking. Su Yao, who had no idea, sat down at last and didn''t notice that his hand was still on someone else''s wrist. After having enough to eat and drink, Su Yao transferred all his recent savings to Yun Chen. He said seriously, "this is a part of the money. I''ll pay you the rest later." He just talked about it. The ghost who has no contract and no IOU knows when he will finish it. He loves how to return, anyway, the big man''s thigh has been held, he will dislike himself, that''s no problem, he promised to run faster than anyone! Yunchen knew that Su Yao was a strong man, so he didn''t refuse. "I remember you have no place to live. Would you like to come to my house?" Yunchen put the cut steak in Su Yao''s bowl. Su Yao''s face is much thicker than before. Anyway, he has too much debt to bear on himself. He agrees very foolishly, "OK, the rent is cheaper for me. After I pay your debt, I''m broke again --" Yunchen almost says what he wants to say to me. He nods his head gently and agrees to Su Yao''s request. "That girl was your girlfriend just now?" He''s not a gossip, but it''s different for a particular person. He is eager to know his past, what he likes, what he dislikes, and who is in his heart "No, she''s just a passer-by." Su Yao couldn''t find a suitable word to describe it, so he used it this time. Yunchen knows that Su Yao didn''t tell the truth, but it doesn''t matter. He still has a long time to get to know him. As long as he doesn''t like him, he can say anything. "Is that you, Suan?" Yunchen suddenly remembered the people he met in the debt market. "My little cousin." Su Yao couldn''t help laughing at the thought of him. "You don''t know how scared he is. Do you remember the first time we met in the corridor? At that time, I... " Chapter 1421 night. "I have to say, it''s my greatest honor to meet you. No one has cooked for me for a long time!" Su Yao watched as he brought delicious dishes from the kitchen. "Me too." He took off his apron and hung it. He went to carry the milk to Su Yao. Su Yao pushed away and shook his head to say no, "no, it''s all milk. I can''t get rid of my taste." Without impatience, Yunchen turns around and takes it to the kitchen, pours it out, puts on the orange juice, and brings it back to Su Yao. "Well, although you don''t like to talk much, your wife will be very happy after taking care of people." Su Yao was heartless. He took a sip of orange juice. Unexpectedly, he found that it was quite good, so he took another sip immediately. Yunchen but smile not language, began to stir up the fishbone. "Really, you have a wonderful cooking skill. You are beautiful and meticulous. If I have such an object in the future, I will wake up in my dream with a smile." Su Yao thought that Yun Chen didn''t believe him. "So..." He suddenly raised his eyes to Su Yao, whose eyes were dark and deep, a strange and profound brewing. "Think about me as your boyfriend?" He said. Su Yao was confused and lost his thinking for a moment. "Silly." Glutinous rice balls gloat. "You''re stupid. Your whole family is stupid!" Su Yao immediately went back, almost without thinking. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tangyuan is silent. "I was rude." Yunchen took back his sight, put the fishbone in front of Su Yao, and then began to eat in silence. Now Su Yao is completely stupid. He hasn''t spoken yet! "Tut Tut, you know you''ve missed it!" The dumplings gloated and didn''t think of their own work. Su Yao snorted subconsciously, and then after reaction, he saw Yunchen''s iron black face. He left angrily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tangyuan is silent. "You''re a fuckin ''system!" Su Yao instantly felt that the fish in the bowl was not fragrant. Yunchen must have misunderstood him! "This It''s ridiculous. Think about how to remedy it quickly. He must think you''re abandoning him. He''s a gay! " Tangyuan feel that they should go to the next pot to cook, it is guilty, a big sin! Su Yao sighed, he was also wrong, just confiscate temper, he should ignore Tangyuan! "Wait for me to eat and think." He just thought about it. He thought it was not a big problem. It would be OK to solve it after dinner. "What the hell?" Tangyuan sent out soul torture. "Don''t worry. He''ll be mine sooner or later." Su Yao ate the fish one by one, and soon ate it up. He cleared the table and headed for the kitchen with the plates. "Do you think it''s better for me to lie down or half kneel down for a while?" Su Yao took a look at the kitchen floor. Tangyuan wants to roll his eyes again, "is there any water here? Do you have banana peel? Do you really think you are the main character of animation, so you can fall on the ground casually? " Su Yao rubbed his chin, and really thought about the possibility, "on my condition, if the animation is not the protagonist or the group pet, how can we not fall flat?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tangyuan is speechless. "Forget it." He shook his head, the ground is too clean, tableware is also home robot wash, he did not have a chance to stage a fall in place. "And the bathroom?" Su Yao thought of another place that could attract Yun Chen''s attention. Tangyuan cold hum a, "then you might as well as before that smear wrestling, properly a beauty trick." "No, no, no, it''s not fresh to use the same technique too much." Su Yao rejected its offer. Chapter 1422 "Isn''t that the same? It''s all wrestling. How come there are so many sayings? " Tangyuan felt that his brain was a little out of use. Su Yao chuckled, "this is performance art, you don''t understand." ¡°¡­¡­¡± God is the performance art. "It seems that there is no good way today. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. I''ll go to bed." Su Yao said while patting his bulging belly. Tangyuan: is it more and more presumptuous?! "You, this..." Tang Yuan wanted to organize his own language and advised Su Yao to solve the problem as soon as possible. This kind of thing has been delayed for a long time and many changes have taken place. "I''m sleepy." Su Yao was lying on the bed, the light was off, and his eyes were closed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, it can''t persuade the host. However, before waiting for Su Yao to sleep for long, Su an didi sent countless requests for information and video. Su Yao just refused one, and countless requests poured out the next second. "What is this little fool doing in the middle of the night?" He frowned and thought it was not a problem to go on like this, so he got through. "What''s the matter?" He didn''t sound very happy. Su an is a bit timid. At the moment, her thick dark circles can''t be covered by the beauty of her communication software. She doesn''t seem to be in a good mental state. "I''m wrong, cousin..." He came up to repent. Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "where wrong." "I''m wrong everywhere. I shouldn''t hide that your uncle left you a large amount of assets. I shouldn''t be angry that you deliberately picked on you. In fact, I wanted to tell you before, but my father didn''t allow me to do so. He was still angry that his uncle robbed his beloved woman and wanted to hang you up for a while. Who knew that you were so capable that you compared me with me..." "Before you went to the home star, my father realized that he was too small. He didn''t expect that you would go to all the dangerous places in order to pay off the debt, so he put forward the money and wanted to transfer it to you as soon as possible. But unexpectedly, he was trapped by a hostile company. Because there was a mistake in the company''s bill, he was arrested and imprisoned..." "I was called out by him at that time and gave you the money as soon as possible, but when I went to find you, I had already left. Last time I saw that you were the same as before, even better than me. I got into the corner and didn''t give you the money..." "These days These days, after careful consideration, I feel that I should apologize to you, otherwise I have a bad conscience... " ¡­¡­ Su an said a lot, and then he cried bitterly, and almost hugged Su Yao''s leg. Su Yao vaguely realized that he and his father should have been threatened by someone, so he rushed to his previous understanding of these two people. Although these two people''s conscience would not be eaten by dogs, the money would only leave him hundreds of thousands of living expenses, which would not reach 10 million "Well, I forgive you." Su Yao didn''t listen to what he said later. Yuanzhu''s father and Su an''s father had always been in their own camp. They had their own vision. Yuanzhu''s father also had Yuanzhu''s father''s career. As far as his mother''s affairs were concerned, the two generations didn''t really hate each other. There should be something he didn''t notice about the death of his father. "Quack?" Suan was stunned. Did he hear right? Is that how my cousin forgives him? When did he become so talkative? Su Yao looked at his unbelievable face and turned his lips. "If you disturb my sleep again, I''ll take back what I just said." He pretended to be angry and hung up the video phone. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao speechless, thousands of words gathered into a sentence, "really refreshing." He yawned and felt thirsty for a while. He got up and went to the kitchen to pour water. Then he saw Yunchen. "Good evening." He said hello as if nothing had happened. Yun Chen pursed his lips, looked indifferent, and did not reply to his words. Chapter 1423 "Do you have any cold water?" Su Yao didn''t think so. He was probably still angry about what happened just now. Yunchen still wanted to keep silent, but he saw that Su Yao''s hand had touched the hot water he had just cooked, and immediately grabbed his hand. Su Yao blinked, "how?" "Hot." He spat out a word. "Oh, thank you." Su Yao wanted to take back his hand, but he found that he was holding it tightly. He subconsciously used his strength, but it was useless. "What''s the matter?" He looked up at Xiang Yunchen. "Do you have someone you like?" He asked. "No Su Yao shook his head. He glanced at the bottom of his eyes and said, "is that because of family?" "No, my father has already separated. People in the old house can''t control me." Su Yao continued to shake his head. "Then why are you..." He said that he was embarrassed. As a young master of the cloud family, he always wanted what he wanted, and no one would refuse him. Su Yao wondered, "what?" He was about to blurt out his admiration for him, but the thought hovered in his mind. Maybe he did it on purpose? "Nothing." He turned and left. Su Yao couldn''t figure out how this strange conversation started? Why is this man so awkward. Tangyuan watching the play: its host is really not saved, not saved. Su Yao sat and waited for the water to cool down. After a while, he felt that the temperature of the water was almost the same. He first poured himself a cup, and then stopped for a while in front of the empty cup that Yun Chen had just put down. He took a glass full of water and went to Yunchen''s room. No matter whether Yunchen was losing his temper or saying that he had just said something wrong, he felt that he had better go and apologize, otherwise he estimated that he might be driven out. "Dong Dong" he knocked on the door. "Come in." Yunchen''s voice rang out. Su Yao came in with a glass full of water. His attention was on the glass and he was careful. Tangyuan really feel that they can''t see it any more. Although it may affect the host, it''s better than the failure of the task. "You should see the man. I don''t think he looks very well." Tangyuan is a kind reminder. Su Yao raised his head and fell on his back. He can guarantee that he didn''t do it on purpose this time. He didn''t act. He was really tripped by something! ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two in one system was completely silent. Su Yao is intact, and Yun Chen is wet with the implantation. "Well, thank you. I''m sorry." Although he was very grateful to Yunchen for helping him again and didn''t let him fall down, he felt that he should completely annoy him this time. Su Yao took back his hand. He took some pieces of paper from the head of the bed to clean it, but it was obviously useless. The water penetrated directly, "this I''m really sorry about that. " Su Yao lowered his head and stood in the same place. He had expected how miserable he would be next. First, he "refused" his confession, then he didn''t understand what he said, and then he splashed water all over him. It would be nice if he didn''t kill this man "Alas..." Su Yao seemed to hear Yunchen''s helpless sigh, and then his chin was raised by the other side, facing Yunchen''s deep black eyes. "You don''t have to bow your head. It''s not wrong. I''m wrong." He withdrew his hand and went to the bedroom to get a new mattress. Su Yao touched his back neck and looked at the wet quilt on the bed. Since he did it, he had to help others clean it up at least. After he took down all the bedding, Yunchen just came back, but he only held the mattress in his hand. "No quilts?" Su Yao pursed his lower lip. "It''s dry cleaned today." He spread the quilt and raised the indoor temperature, but because of the latest environmental protection law, the maximum temperature can only be adjusted to 26 degrees. Su Yao scratched his head. "Isn''t that cold?" Chapter 1424 "I don''t know. I should be able to resist it." Yunchen takes a look at Su Yao and signals that he can go. Su Yao took a breath of cool air and felt that the body could not resist the current temperature. Even if people''s physique in the future was much better than modern people, it did not mean that he would be able to withstand the cold. The modern outdoor temperature is below zero, and it''s still cold when the indoor air conditioner is turned on to 20 degrees. You have to cover the quilt to sleep comfortably. "You''d better sleep with me." Su Yao felt that these were all his own pots. If he hadn''t filled the water so much, or if he hadn''t subconsciously looked up at him after listening to Tang Yuan''s words, the current situation would not have happened. "No more." Yunchen felt that if he agreed, he would be the most embarrassed. His backbone does not allow him to do such a humble thing. Long pain is better than short pain. When today is over, he will find an excuse to leave here, and leave the house to him. Su Yao must know that Yunchen''s thoughts are very angry now. Although he has no place to live, it doesn''t mean that he has no conscience. Doesn''t it mean that he has changed to occupy other people''s property? "That''s not good. In case you have a cold..." Before Su Yao finished his speech, he was interrupted by Yun Chen. "I don''t need your sympathy." He said coldly. "What do you say? Where do I sympathize with you?" Su Yao is also angry. Is there something wrong with this guy''s brain circuit? How to say the words apart he understood, together he did not understand it? "I like that you are only one-sided. You don''t have to sympathize with me." He repeated it. Su Yao twisted his brows. "What does it have to do with my sympathy for you?" Sometimes he felt that he was too straight, whether this kind of thing had other dead ends, but his brain did not allow him to beat around the Bush, so he felt that he had no problem, but the other party was struggling with something he didn''t know why. "That''s your problem, and you finally admit that you''re straight." Tang Yuan sighed. Although a quarrel is conducive to the further deepening of the relationship between the two sides, if the quarrel ends, it will not be beneficial. Maybe it will make two people go to extremes. This is one of the reasons why so many couples never get back together after a quarrel. Of course, these two people are not together yet, but they can almost understand according to this idea. Su Yao didn''t pay attention to tangyuan. He is quarreling with Yunchen now. Some things must be made clear tonight! "No? Don''t you just think I''m pitiful? You think I have a brain problem. How can you fall in love with a boy? " Yunchen is a little hysterical. After saying this, he regrets that he really exposed his scar to others this time. Su Yao did not understand that he was so tangled in this matter, subconsciously wanted to pat him on the shoulder to comfort him, but he escaped. He sighed, "that''s it. You think I''ve never said these words. You forget the previous things. You think you''ve never met me." "I wanted to tell you about it tomorrow, but now you seem to have misunderstood something." Su Yao''s anger subsided a little. He was sulking at the incident, and he was too upset. "Well?" Yunchen used a single tone. He was afraid that his expectation would fail, so he didn''t want to think about it any more. "I don''t think you like boys." Su Yao seriously said, he reached out and clenched Yunchen''s hand, "although I don''t like you now, I think you are very right for me. Maybe I will like you after a while." Chapter 1425 When Yunchen heard the first sentence, he thought that he was comforting himself, and the subtle twinkling light at the bottom of his eyes went out, but when he heard the words behind, the whole eyes lit up. It''s hard to imagine that one day he will be worried about the gains and losses of these things, and will tolerate them again and again, even willing to quit. But now it seems that he thinks too much. Cloud Chen backhand grasped Su Yao''s hand, Mou son tightly lock Su Yao, "you didn''t cheat me?" Su Yao nodded his head very positively. "No, I was just too surprised when I had dinner just now. I didn''t respond to that hum. It wasn''t for you. I thought of something. Sorry, I didn''t expect that my hesitation would have such a big impact on you." "Well, I see." He hugged Su Yao tightly. In fact, he didn''t want to let go at all. He was moved for the first time in his life, and he was nostalgic for the first time. The first time he saw him from his home star, he was attracted by him. It was like meeting his soul mate. He felt his soul trembling and told him not to miss him. That''s why he had the cheek to go to his camp with him regardless of the danger. What''s more, he stuck to him all the time in the later days and wanted to do anything with him. If it wasn''t for the master''s family, he would have followed Su Yao all the time In the back, he also made a special encounter, that day on the street, that night, last night and so on. He felt like he had changed his state recently. He didn''t want to let go of any of his tracks. He only appeared in his own field of vision, thought that he was the only one in his eyes, and thought that he would not fall in love with others. "Don''t you feel sick?" He released his hand and gazed at Su Yao''s facial expression. He didn''t want to let go of any details. As long as he hesitated, he would let go. This kind of two people go to hell together will make him have a strong sense of guilt. Su Yao shook his head. "No, it''s just normal love. I have no father or mother. It''s all up to me to make my own decisions. Won''t you have any problems?" Yun Chen shook his head, "no way." "That''s fine." Su Yao said heartlessly, "come to me today?" "Well." Yunchen turns off the light and follows Su Yao into his room. It''s a kind of dream feeling. If he didn''t pour water just now, was there no connection between him and Su Yao? No, no, absolutely not. In the next few days, the cohabitation life of Su Yao and Yun Chen became more and more tacit. In a few days, Su Yao''s face became fat. That day, Su Yao looked into the mirror, pinched his face, and sighed. Yunchen happened to pass by. Seeing Su Yao''s sad face, he asked doubtfully, "what''s the matter?" "I''ve got a big face!" Su Yao put his face to him and complained. Yunchen hands pinch pinch, "feel good." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao looked at him more bitterly. "It''s OK. It''s nice to be fat. It''s more lovely." Yunchen released his hand and touched his head comfortingly. Su Yao''s cheek bulged, giving full play to his own attributes, "you are lovely, your family are lovely! I''m handsome, handsome He deliberately strong off the handsome, real men do not allow the word cute to appear in their own body. Yunchen chuckled and didn''t tear him down. "I remember next month is your eighteenth birthday, right?" It suddenly occurred to him. Su Yao immediately alert, covering his chest, "how, to me?" There is no less writing about this kind of thing in the book. You can''t do it to minors, but you can do it on the day of adulthood. Don''t eat clean, even lose your integrity! Yunchen was surprised by his words and coughed. He gave Su Yao a stir fried chestnut, "what do you think in the melon seeds? It''s forbidden to start under the law of the league. You''re only 18 next month. I don''t want to go to jail for a moment''s beauty. " Chapter 1426 ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao was silent. He suddenly remembered that the legal age of majority of the League was 20 years old. It seems that he was thinking too much. People like Yun Chen should not be Wait a minute. What''s the prohibition on minors? "So you thought about it!" Su Yao was angry. He was still a young seedling. Did he want to pull up the seedling so early? "Well, there''s nothing wrong." He avoided Su Yao''s sight and tried to escape from the topic. "Look at me!" Su Yao broke his face and looked at him with his serious eyes. "Don''t look at me He inadvertently came a little closer to Yunchen, only a few centimeters away from him, and the taste of time-saving flowers on him clearly lingered between them. Yunchen tried to resist his desire to kiss him. He sighed and picked up Su Yao. Then he went straight to his room and threw Su Yao on the bed. Su Yaomeng, is this car driving so fast? Before Su Yao could resist, he was locked in the room and his fantasy was shattered. "Cold, heartless!" Tang Yuan scolds Su Yao. "Why do you join in the fun? It''s very good. If it goes too fast, I think he''s after my body and covets my beauty." Su Yao nests comfortably in the quilt, and an indescribable emotion rises in his heart. He has always been fond of this kind of man, not to mention that they have money, can cook, do all the housework, and have countless kinds of delicious specialty fish! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tangyuan thinks its host''s pursuit is low. "Can''t you think of something else good? For example, the man has grown up in your aesthetic point, for example, the man''s personality is particularly attractive to you? " "Oh, these are small things. They are small things. Don''t worry about them." Su Yao waved his hand and didn''t care. After listening to Yunchen''s footsteps and walking away, he trapped himself in Yunchen''s cup. Here is his taste. It''s light, like the pine forest after the rain. It smells good. The next day today is a special day. Su Yao is going to investigate the affairs of his father and find a job in his position. Besides taking off the job, he has to do something serious. "Can I help you?" Yunchen before shallow investigation of the Su family, Su father''s death is indeed some strange. "No, I can handle it myself." Su Yao shook his head, put everything in his bag and pulled on his backpack to practice. Yunchen stopped and said, "when will you come back?" He began to miss him before he separated. Su Yao blinked, "at least a few days, more than half a month, don''t worry, I''ll be back soon ~" he also wants Yunchen to help deal with this matter, but at present, it''s still easier for him to take the route. Just find the person and everything will be clear. If it''s Yunchen, it''s hard to avoid troubling his family and making excuses for delaying the relationship. The simple and clear things will become complicated because of the entrance of Yunchen''s family. He doesn''t want those dirty people to find an opportunity to get in between him and Yunchen. Yun Chen sighed and hugged him tightly. "If there is any difficulty, please don''t forget me. I''m behind you." He didn''t think it was a bad thing for Su Yao to rely on him, but he didn''t think it was wrong for Su Yao to solve the problem himself. In his eyes, Su Yao is much more mature than any adult. He can always solve his emotions and find a way to make himself happy. He is positive, optimistic and strong. Su Yao patted him on the back and said, "yes, I''m not the kind of person who wants to save face. You should prepare earlier. I remember what important banquet you are going to attend at your master''s house tomorrow?" Chapter 1427 "Grandfather is eighty years old." He said it was appropriate. Su Yao carried his backpack on his shoulder and poked out his tongue at him playfully, "if you have a chance, please say hello to the old man for me" "I''ve already asked. If you didn''t have something to do this time, I would take you to see your parents." Yunchen touched his head. As soon as he took a sip of water, Su Yao spurted it out. He quickly took out a few pieces of paper to wipe the table. Yun Chen picked an eyebrow, "how?" "No, I''m not ready." Su Yao coughed a few times and poured a glass of water again. "You know, I''m not sure what I want. I only like you now." Su Yao felt that if he was a scum with a person, he would hang others in his mouth. "Do you know? Then why don''t you fall in love with others as soon as possible? " Tangyuan is online. Su Yao yawned, "you know, it''s just a little bit like that. Our current relationship is above friends and below lovers. It needs a turning point to break through it." "Come on, when did you become a love expert? I think you don''t want to talk about it at all. You are just playing with others! " Tang Yuan is extremely contemptuous and thinks that he is telling a lot of bullshit truth. Su Yao let out a cry. He also felt that his current situation was not right, but he just couldn''t get into the role. He knew that his dream had always been to get rid of the single. He had always been carrying out this belief in carrying out the task, but this time he couldn''t "What''s wrong with you?" Tangyuan is also puzzled. "What I may get is too simple for me to cherish." Su Yao took a look. He was handsome, gentle and golden. How could he not be moved by the whole model? "Then I''ll make it harder for you?" "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Su Yao shook his head. He didn''t want to let his simple life get worse because of his impulse. "All right." Yunchen didn''t say much. He sent him to the place where the spaceship stopped. After saying goodbye to Yunchen, Su Yao went on board with his luggage. "Do you think it''s because my heartbreak has become countless pieces, and I''ve become heartless after falling in love with countless people?" He continued to discuss the matter with tangyuan. Tangyuan was speechless. "Have you read too many novels? You just like one person. " "What''s the matter now? I like it wrong?" Su Yao followed the crowd into his own area. "I think it''s your wild heart!" The dumplings are almost rolled. Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "This is a bit interesting. Now I really want to make a career, and I''m full of ideas about opening up wasteland, killing monsters and upgrading." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Tangyuan triple question mark. "It''s a bit like a game I used to play. It''s a great experience for real people!" Su Yao''s eyes sparkled. ¡°¡­¡­ Are you in love or weird? If you want to brush strange words, I suggest you change a system, I do not have that kind of configuration Su Yao ha ha twice, "which has matter, certainly takes off the single important, you understand, the man, all likes the hot weapon." "You are a cat." Tangyuan hit the mark. "You''re racist!" Su Yao snorted. "Let''s wait until it''s over. It''s almost funny." Su Yao felt that he had done the task of reclaiming wasteland too often before, and he didn''t think much about Yunchen. Naturally, tangyuan doesn''t understand Su Yao''s tangled state. It only feels that the host is doing something. It doesn''t want to talk about a good love. It runs to find out about the original owner. make complaints about glutinous rice balls. "Well, anyway, you''re off the list. If you want to overturn the case, you can overturn it. Don''t play here. I''m afraid I''ll become the same as you one day." Chapter 1428 "Why, is humanization not good?" Su Yao smashed his mouth, found his seat and put things away. "No, I just want to be myself." Tangyuan is rejected in the heart. It is a normal system. Su Yao saw that chatting was boring, so he didn''t continue chatting with Tang yuan, and turned to the virtual network to find someone. The person he is looking for this time is the one he sent the flower last time. Although she wants to find the flower during her trip to Qila, she knows that it is not something that ordinary people can find, so she just wants to take a chance. Who would have thought that she met Su Yao, who came back from picking flowers, and her fate is wonderful. , the little sister is not the same. The family''s perfume and other luxury industries are all over the whole Union. There are few large families that can shoulder the same distance with the cloud family. She wants to have more human relationships, but she is not what anyone else gives. If Su Yao''s collection is ordinary time-saving, she will pay more hard money. It''s absolutely necessary for human feelings. But it''s a rare time-saving flower in a thousand years, and the harvest is much greater than when she came here. It''s not impossible to help this poor young master. "Are you sure you want me to help you find someone?" Bai Qin thinks that this human relationship is too easy. Su Yao said, "maybe it''s just a little help for you, but it''s very important for me. That''s enough." "OK, if there is anything else you can ask me, I can help you within my ability." Bai Qin passed on all the information he had investigated these days to Su Yao. "Thank you." Su Yao said thanks. "You''re welcome." Bai Qin smiles. The atmosphere became awkward. Su Yao sat on the stool of the virtual community and scratched, while Bai Qin was dragging, as if looking at some information. Su Yao wants to say that he''s offline, but he doesn''t know what to say. He''s also afraid of disturbing her office by saying so. So he opens the screen to watch the news and entertainment at will, and gradually becomes fascinated. Two so you busy your I busy mine, sitting on the park bench doing their own things. "It''s a little bit up here..." Su Yao subconsciously said, but when he realized that he was not careful to say it, he caught Bai Qin''s eye. Her eyes fell on Su Yao''s screen, because Su Yao did not set the password, so she was clear at a glance. "It''s really a bit of a success. I remember that star entertainment did a family surprise interview before. It''s a singer with real temperament." Baiqin still gives face, no one embarrasses Su Yao. Su Yao became interested. "Did he really put eighteen Arhats in the middle of the living room at home?" Baiqin nodded, "well, it''s not fake. You can see it by going through his Weibo number now. He loves to show his eighteen Arhats array. In order to prevent it from being stolen, he''s still on the floor." Su Yao laughed and said, "he must have been a member of Shaolin Temple in his last life. If there were monks in this era, maybe he would have become a monk -" "who said he was not." Bai Qin turns off her screen and shares some interesting stories about the star with Su Yao. Two people chatting, found a lot of common interests overlap, some topics chat happily, just like old friends not seen for many years. "Well, it turns out that''s how it is." when Su Yao heard her talk about the reasons for OrfA''s army''s southern expedition, he suddenly realized, "he always felt that the history of the alliance was brilliant, but he didn''t participate in it." "Well, you can go to the library to see the documentary. I remember the holographic projection of the battle in Library 371." Baiqin thought of holographic projection, which may be one of the only ways for modern people to understand what happened before. "If you don''t tell me, I forget that holographic technology has existed for a long time. It''s so good that I can..." Su Yao stopped because he saw a familiar person. Chapter 1429 Virtual community is like a mirror of reality, which can achieve the effect of meeting in different places in a more convenient and efficient way. Su Yao is not surprised that Yunchen appears here. They have added virtual friends a few days ago, and he has given him permission. Yunchen can reach him as long as he moves his finger. "This..." Su Yaogang wanted to introduce Bai Qin to Yunchen, but he saw that he raised his hand. Then he noticed that they should know each other. "It turns out that you two know each other. That''s an unnecessary thing for me." Su Yao Han Han laughed. He almost forgot the identities of the two people. How could they not know each other in the same circle? "I know, but I''m not familiar with it." Yunchen won''t give Baiqin face. The two families have always been antagonistic. Bai Qin smiles and doesn''t say anything. The two Guanzi really don''t know each other very well. It''s just how this little guy knows the young master of the cloud family, and they seem to have a close relationship. "So you''re talking about looking for her." Yunchen''s tone was light, as if he was quiet before the rainstorm. Su Yao took his hand and comforted him: "Miss Bai owes me a favor for the time-saving thing. I think it''s better to end this kind of thing earlier. I''m sorry." Yun Chen hum, it seems that he is not angry. "This little man is really hot tempered, and you are not stupid." The dumplings slurred a few times. Su Yao said he didn''t want to talk to him. He looked at Bai Qin and found an excuse to leave. "Miss Bai, I''ll leave with Yunchen first. You''re busy with your business, too." "Good." Bai Qin nodded, her eyes turned between the two people''s hands, and her smile was not clear. After saying goodbye to Baiqin, they found an open-air cafe. "Next time you come to me for this kind of thing." He pushed the coffee to Su Yao and started on the cake. Su Yao took a sip of his coffee and said, "isn''t that something you can solve? Besides, Miss Bai is an outsider. Don''t you bother her? " "Come on." He forked a small piece of cake. Su Yao ate it with a whimper. Although it was a virtual community, all the senses brought by it were the same as reality. "Is it delicious?" He looks at Su Yao. Su Yao smashed his mouth, as if in aftertaste, "in the cake I''ve eaten, it can rank in the top three." "I''ll take you next time." He said. Su Yao nodded and said, "how do you think of the virtual community? I remember you had something to do with it Yunchen looks like an existing player. Can''t virtual network be used? "I miss you." Yun Chen is outspoken. Su Yao lowered his head to drink coffee and didn''t know how to respond. "Tangyuan, I feel like a heartless scum now." Su Yao quietly chatted with Tang yuan. "You''re not only heartless, but also flirting with others. If I were you, I would break up with you." Tang yuan added. "Is it so serious? Where do I get involved? I don''t even have an affair. Except for Yun Chen, I have a pure relationship with other people. " Su Yao didn''t believe in evil. "Yes, there are many men and women around you. If you look at Yunchen, there is no one but you." Tangyuan road. Su Yao twisted his eyebrows, "no, Tangyuan, are you going to Yunchen? I''m your host, OK? " "All the same, all the same..." Tangyuan said vaguely. Su Yao was speechless. The information Bai Qin gave him was more detailed than his investigation. He only knew Mei Aoxing, but he didn''t know the specific place. However, Bai Qin gave him a permanent address, which saved a lot of time. However, the frequency to meiaoxing was only the afternoon after tomorrow. He estimated that he would stay at the transfer station for a day and a half. Chapter 1430 As soon as he got off the spaceship, Su Yao saw Bai Qin at the exit of the station. "It shouldn''t be waiting for me..." Su Yao pulled down his hat and followed the crowd. "Su Yao ~" Bai Qin waved to him. Su Yao passed with a stiff head. "Miss Bai is waiting for someone?" He put his luggage aside and took off his hat. "Waiting for you." Bai Qin pursed her lips and chuckled. The beautiful and delicate face made people unable to move their eyes. "I just have nothing to do recently. I''m very interested in your business. Let''s be friends and help each other." She handed Su Yao a bottle of water. "Miss White, please." Su Yao took it, unscrewed the bottle cap and drank it. Although Bai Qin said it casually, he knew that people really wanted to help him. "I don''t have many friends. I think I can get along well with you, so I''m not polite to be your friend?" She blinked. "It''s a great honor." Su Yao likes people who are straightforward. Bai Qin patted Su Yao on the shoulder. "Don''t call me Miss Bai, just call me Bai Qin." Su Yao nodded, "Baiqin." "Well, that''s OK. I remember that meiaoxing''s flight is only available the day after tomorrow. Are you staying in my hotel these days? Let me show you the scenery of central star. " Baiqin looked around. It was not too early. The sun was in the sky and it was getting hot. "You''re welcome." He dragged his luggage to the platform with Baiqin to avoid the sun. "Ha ha ha, I like people like you." Bai Qin laughed heartily and called the driver to pick them up. After getting on the bus, Baiqin told him something about her childhood, her at that time, Yunchen at that time. "Although I don''t know young master Yun very well, he is very attractive as a famous genius in the circle. He is commonly known as a child of other people''s family. I didn''t expect that he fell into your hands." Bai Qin sighs that she has no idea about homosexuality. She also thinks Su Yao is very suitable for Yun Chen, but now it seems that she has no intention of falling flowers and flowing water! Su Yao touched the back of his head in silence, "this may be the guidance of the God of fate." "Oh? So you''ve been through a lot? " Baiqin aroused her curiosity. "Well." Su Yao said in detail that those are not secret things, which are very interesting. A few minutes later, Bai Qin sighed. "When can sweet love turn to me?" Su Yao laughed, "those who should come will come." After getting out of the car, Su Yao stayed in the hotel she arranged. The first thing she did was to give Yunchen a video communication to report his safety. "You are..." Yunchen saw the decoration of the hotel. "The old woman Bai Qin came to see you?" His face was as black as the bottom of a pot. It was not as simple as they said. He had known each other for a long time. Su Yao blinked. "She said she was OK recently." "Oh." Yunchen sneers. How can she be ok? This time, Bai Qin, the eldest daughter of the Yun family, can be invited to the banquet. He thinks that she did it on purpose. "Is it too much to call her an old woman? Sister Baiqin looks like you. " Su Yao was a little confused. Yunchen seems to have a very strong hostility to Baiqin. At this time, the door was knocked, and Baiqin came with food. "Oh? On the screen with my little boy friend? Would I disturb you? " Baiqin put the food on the table and said to Yunchen. It seems that she doesn''t mean to leave at all. Su Yao didn''t notice. His eyes were all on the food from Baiqin. He was full of the only thing that looked like a fish. "It''s a specialty of central star, deep fish. It tastes like fruit." Bai Qin said, "there are not many places to eat. This one is only suitable for snacks." With that, she picked up a fish and brought it to Su Yao. Chapter 1431 "I''m so sorry about that," Su Yao said. He ate it honestly, but he didn''t let Bai Qin do the second one. "Well I''ll do it myself. It''s already a big trouble for you. " After all, Baiqin is not Yunchen. He can''t accept other people''s service with ease. Baiqin puts down her knife and watches Su Yao eat. "I feel like you have an appetite for everything." She tugged her chin and looked at Su Yao, chatting with each other, but the people in the video were already furious. He held back his anger and hung up the video call. Su Yao, who is eating happily, has long forgotten the person in the other part of the video. When he comes back to himself, he is already in bed. "Well, food is wrong for people." Su Yao sighed and went over again. While waiting, he chatted with the system. "How do you say I should appease him this time? Send yourself up? " Su Yao considered the possibility of this matter. "What''s going on?" Tangyuan didn''t understand. "It''s the colored one." Su Yaodao. "Which one?" Tang Yuan looks at the screen. Su Yao said, "what''s the matter with you? Put it here and pretend to be pure with me? There are more people who don''t love rivers and mountains and people who love beauty since ancient times. Yunchen, it''s time... " As soon as Yunchen got in touch with him, he heard Su Yao reciting. He listened carefully, as if he should know some words like "color", "bed", "beauty trick" and "sacrifice". He didn''t make a sound and listened to Su Yao go on. "Is that reliable?" Tangyuan induction. Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "try not to know?" "Have a try?" Yunchen''s mouth was filled with a smile. Su Yao was frightened. "Did you hear that?" He doesn''t worry that Yunchen is aware of the existence of the system. The more natural this kind of thing is, others will only feel that he is talking to himself. Yun Chen, however, did not speak with a smile. Obviously, he heard them all. "You don''t remind me of Tangyuan!" Su Yao yelled at Tangyuan in his mind. Tangyuan coughs a few times and goes offline. "So have you figured out how to pacify me?" Yun Chen''s smile was meaningful and his eyes were deep. "Keke, not yet..." Su Yao felt his nose awkwardly. Now he wanted to find a way to get in. "Take your time. Don''t worry." His tone was much softer, but Su Yao felt that he was not well intentioned. "By the way, how''s your party going?" Su Yao changed the subject, and Yun Chen was the main person in charge of the banquet. Yunchen pause, "OK." "Should I prepare some presents for the old man?" Su Yao suddenly remembered it. "No, I''ll prepare." Yunchen is in a good mood. He still remembers it. Is he a real boyfriend in his mind? "No, it''s better to prepare this kind of thing myself. Don''t worry, I''ve been out for so long, and I still have some inside information." Su Yao shook his head. Although he didn''t like Yunchen, he still had a sense of responsibility. Now that he was together, he had to share some things. Yunchen smiles and is very happy. "The old man likes to collect some ancient things. You can start from this." Yunchen provided an idea. Su Yao was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized that what he said about ancient times is modern. He hesitated and said, "is that ancient thing OK? Ancient things don''t seem to be of high grade. " He always felt that it would be strange if he gave someone a lighter or a compute Chapter 1432 "Of course, there''s no problem with this, but is it too hard to find? I don''t know how long it''s been since ancient times. If I can''t find it, I don''t want to ask for it. " Yunchen didn''t take it seriously. After the disaster passed, there were very few things left in ancient times, all of which were valuable. Of course, although it''s a thousand gold, it''s true that you can''t buy it. This kind of thing is taken away or collected by the alliance as soon as it comes out. No one is stupid enough to sell it. If someone makes a grand move, it must be a liar. Su Yao thought deeply, and then looked at his own small Treasury, all kinds of souvenirs, all kinds of times. "Does the old man like books or vases?" Forgive him for not having a general idea of these fancy things. "All right, but the old man should like some more practical ones?" Yunchen thought that those things were too difficult to find. He put it in a euphemism, hoping that Su Yao would not bother so much. "Buddhist beads, jade seals, pen, ink, paper and inkstone? Oh, or jade pendant safety buckle or something? " He remembers that in the future, jadeite and other things will not be seen at all. Instead, all kinds of crystal minerals will be found. Yunchen thought about it. It seems that these things are like jade pendants. Is it better to forge them? Let''s have a jade pendant. "Jade pendant, the quality is almost OK." He believes his old man won''t hit him in the face. Su Yao let out a cry and found some good jade. "How about the old man''s constitution? Are he afraid of cold?" He saw a piece of ten thousand year old black ice. Won''t it melt when he takes it out? "What do you think, of course not!" Tangyuan is silent. "Why, are you online? Come on, come on, what do you think I can give you? " Su Yao put the jade in front of him. "Don''t think about it. It''s not jade. Normal people can''t stand it." Turn off the dumplings and throw away the ice. "A little bit. In the early years, he fell ill and coughed easily in the cold winter." Yunchen said seriously. "That''s it. It''s warm in winter and cool in summer." I chose a piece of tangyuan. Su Yao thought it was good, and then he fished it out of his own coffer, but in Yun Chen''s eyes, it was from his backpack. "Why don''t I remember you carrying this in your backpack?" Across the screen, he didn''t know what Su Yao was holding, but the sculptor alone was already excellent. Even a fake jade didn''t affect its own value. "There are many things you don''t know. What do you think?" Su Yao couldn''t put it down and touched the jade pendant. He didn''t feel it just before. It''s really nice to start. It''s warm and moist, like jade grease that can''t be pushed away. Yunchen followed the direction of his rotation and looked at the things engraved on the jade pendant in detail. The green bamboo and Pine Mountain had a very artistic conception. "Yes, the old man will definitely like it." "Well, I''ll find a wooden box to put it in and send it to you." Su Yao chatted with him for a while, and then he went offline. Then I started to pick and choose with Tangyuan in my mind. "This is the first time that the ugly daughter-in-law has seen her mother-in-law." Su Yao looked at all kinds of wooden boxes in front of him and fell into meditation. "Should I have a lanyard?" He once again turned out dozens of hanging ropes with different knots, colors and styles. "Black, longevity knot." Su Yao threw away most of the hanging rope. "Next, if you look at the matching beads above, this is good." Su Yao picked up the one on the far left. The beads on it were pine stone and agate. "This one looks really big and simple." "And the box?" There were more boxes in front of Su Yao than hanging ropes, almost filling one third of the space. The dumplings hissed, "is that ok? It''s good to build a jade pendant. I think the one with green bamboo carving is good. " Chapter 1433 Su Yao took out the box and compared it with the jade pendant. It was very pleasing to the eye, and the box also had a nice smell of wood. It was not pungent and elegant. "That''s it." Su Yao put the things in a wooden box and asked the express company to pick them up. He estimated that it would be delivered tomorrow night at the latest, just in time for the old man''s birthday the day after tomorrow. "All right, sleep." Su Yao lay down on the bed. "Have you forgotten that Yunchen will have his birthday in a few days?" Tangyuan reminds me. Su Yao suddenly bounced up from the bed, "if you don''t remind me, I almost forget. These two people''s birthdays are so close." Su Yao grabbed his head and began to think about what to give. "What are you going to send?" Asked Tang yuan. Su Yao touched his chin as if he was thinking about something. After a few seconds, he shook his head seriously. "I don''t know. I don''t know what he likes." "This is your dereliction of duty." Tangyuan sighed. "I didn''t know him." Su Yaodao. Tangyuan thought, "you can give him whatever you like, except fish." Su Yao twisted his eyebrows. "What''s the weapon? Or give him a Tang Dao? It''s powerful. It''s self-defense. " There are a lot of weapons in his small Treasury, some of which are well-made and easy to use. Anyway, no one believes that they are real, and giving gifts is very dignified. "Too big, isn''t it?" Tangyuan hesitated for a moment, then said, "or change to a smaller one? Of course, the smaller the self-defense, the better Su Yao took out a dagger with a black handle. He turned the dagger for a while, and it was shining. "This? It''s also inlaid with gems. It''s said that it''s a dagger that can gain Qi transportation. " Su Yao waved and thought it was OK. Dumplings also feel good, "and find a box to pack it?" Su Yao casually ordered one, "this is it." He called the express company again, but this time the delivery date was set seven days later, which was Yunchen''s birthday. After that, Su Yao was finally able to rest for a while. He rolled over with the quilt in his arms and fell asleep every second. The next morning, the intelligent robot brought breakfast. Su Yao looked at it and had no appetite. After a few mouthfuls, he let the intelligent robot send it down, and then spread out in bed to think about life. After a while, the bell rang and Su Yao turned over and stood up to open the door. "Baiqin?" He thought it was the service staff. Unlike Su Yao, who is lazy in his pajamas, Bai Qin is a smart little suit with good makeup and hair. "Just now, the bellman told me that your breakfast almost didn''t move, didn''t you have a good appetite? I''ll ask the chef to do it for you again. " Baiqin is meticulous in serving customers. Su Yao immediately shook his head, "no, I just had too much to eat last night. I can''t eat this morning." "That''s good." Baiqin was obviously relieved. Su Yao didn''t ask much. He just thought it might be her basic quality as a leader. He just knew it. "Would you like to come in for a cup of tea?" He has just turned out a top-level Biluochun cake, which is very fragrant. Although he is not interested in tea, Baiqin should like it. "It''s a great honor." Baiqin followed in. Su Yao washed his hands first and began to make tea. His tea making skills are fair. He has learned from the ancients, and he is no worse than the future people who have lost their inheritance. "You can pretend like that." Tang Yuan sighed, and the young ladies of the Bai family were all dazed by him. "Of course." Su Yao didn''t mean to be modest at all. Chapter 1434 Su Yao brought tea. This set of tea set was also taken out of his small coffer. Usually, I don''t know that he has such miscellaneous things. Can he call himself a walking treasure house? Bai Qin naturally saw Su Yao''s skill. She was even more impressed when she waited for the teacup. These are not things that ordinary people can touch. Su Yao really gave her a great surprise. "You have these things with you?" Baiqin can''t put down playing with the teacup. The fine and beautiful lines on the teacup are flowing across her finger belly. It feels warm and cool. "It''s just boring and entertaining." Su Yao blew and took a sip. He almost spat out his tongue. It was really bitter. Naturally, Baiqin didn''t notice Su Yao''s small movements. As the rotation of the cup became larger and the tea splashed out, she realized that she was here to drink tea. She immediately straightened out and tasted tea. "Wonderful, color hidden green hidden green, soup color green bright, sweet mouth lubrication, endless aftertaste." Bai Qin took a sip and said countless praise words, but Su Yao didn''t feel it at all. "If you like it, I''ll send you some later." For the right people, valuable people, he will not be stingy. "Good!" Baiqin put down her tea cup and almost jumped up. Su Yao then put down the cup, but different from Bai Qin''s excitement, he didn''t want to drink it. He would rather drink milk than this bitter thing. "Drink like a cow." Tangyuan road. "Cough." Aware of her gaffe, Bai Qin picked up her teacup again, "isn''t that good? After all, this kind of thing has the same price as a time-saving flower. Don''t I treat you as a friend when I take it in vain? " After a pause, she thought a little, and then said, "well, I''ll help you get back your father''s company. Do you think so?" Su Yao didn''t respond. How can he have more than one company? He shakes like a rattle, "no, I''m too tired to start a company. I''m fine now." Bai Qin is thoughtful, "it''s true that it''s a waste of mind to start a company. All kinds of things have to be dealt with, then..." "I''ll get you another acting president?" There was a faint twinkle in the bottom of her eyes, as if thinking about the possibility of it. Su Yao scratched the back of his head and thought it was too troublesome, so he said, "you might as well give me money directly. My father''s company is not his. It''s all the same. You have to find someone to buy it and an agent. It''s so troublesome." Bai Qin nodded, "that''s what I said." "Then I''ll give you the money." She fixed the tone with one stroke, then took out the brain and transferred the money to Su Yao. "This product is better than all Biluochun I''ve ever drunk, and the price is not very good. I''ll calculate it by three times the market price." Baiqin''s behavior of transferring money is as straightforward as throwing earth, no matter how many decimal places it is. Su Yao seems to have found a way to get rich. "Do you want me to count it for you?" The dumplings are here. Su Yao shook his head. "I can''t use it. Money is enough. You haven''t known my temperament since you''ve been with me for so long?" Tangyuan seems to understand a little, but it doesn''t understand, "so did the debt repayment period?" He snorted, "it''s just icing on the cake for me. I don''t like it. The money for one flower is enough. I''ll keep the others for collection if I don''t give them away?" "You can go to the coffers." Tangyuan road. "There are more valuable things in the coffer than it is. Besides, is there any dust in it?" Su Yao shrugged. He wanted to give it away at that time. There were not so many reasons. "All right." Tangyuan doesn''t want to argue about anything, although it also thinks it''s chicken ribs, and it''s good for nothing but fragrance. "Is that too much?" Su Yao received the transfer, eyes suddenly stare big, this, this, this is a few zero?! "Six zeros." Tang Yuan takes a look. Bai Qin pressed Su Yao''s hand and said, "OK, I''ll take advantage of this price." Chapter 1435 When Su Yao boarded meiaoxing''s spaceship, he felt dizzy, as if stepping on the clouds. After Biluochun yesterday, Baiqin bought that set of tea set at a high price just now. He became rich overnight. Although he doesn''t care much about money, seeing how much money there is in the account, Baiqin promises to send some special fish from Baijia''s planet in the future. It''s just a dream! "You''re too good to buy." Tang Yuan thinks that he may have a higher liking for Baiqin than Yunchen. Su Yao yawned and reached for a car. He went to the hotel, packed his luggage, and then called a car to his destination. This man is a bit miserable. According to Su Yao''s understanding, he was threatened by the shareholders at the beginning, and then he was beaten and exiled. If Su an''s father hadn''t thought that he was his father''s old housekeeper and secretly let him go, Su Yao estimated that he might not have found this man. Presumably, those shareholders have had a hard time in the past two years. As long as the old housekeeper lives for one day, there is a clue to their evil behavior. It didn''t take much time for Su Yao to know the truth, and the old housekeeper was willing to overturn the case for his former master. "The beginning of dog blood, the routine of dog blood, people can do anything for money." Su Yao sighed that the father of the original owner, as the largest shareholder of the company, still couldn''t resist his ambition. "So what are you going to do?" With the help of Yunchen and Baiqin, Tang Yuan felt that this matter should not be difficult to deal with. In the deeper layer, those things that seem like huge things to ordinary people, such as the old housekeeper, are just a small fish to be slaughtered. Su Yao touched the back of his neck and thought the same as Tang yuan. He felt that the follow-up of this incident was very bright. "Yunchen? He''s my boyfriend. It''s better than troubling Baiqin. " He thought about it and said. Tangyuan was silent for a while. "You didn''t say that a few days ago. You said it''s better to trouble outsiders than to trouble him." Su Yao laughed, "that''s not the same." "Why is it different?" Tangyuan is puzzled. "I realized the meaning of life." Su Yaodao. Tangyuan: just lie to me. Helping the original owner''s father overturn the case is a trivial matter. Su Yao''s main task this time is to deal with the future work of the league members. Most of them have been engaged in the reclamation for seven or eight years, almost throughout their first half. For Isis, he can take this short time as a life experience, but brother Chen and they can''t. This kind of adventure almost integrated into their own bone marrow has become a part of their lives. Although Su Yao wanted them to be able to engage in safe and reliable work, it was very difficult to change their will. Cheng thought that they could not do it before he stopped. What can su Yao say, of course, is the choice of support. He thinks that with him watching brother Chen, they should not have any problems. It can be seen from this that everyone is different. Su Yao and them are good friends. Even if they can''t see each other often in the future, they will always regard each other as their forever friends. "Captain, I''ll see you later" Lilith hugs Su Yao and gives him a kiss. Momodo is a little sad. He can understand that when we meet again after this parting, their relationship may not be as strong as it is now. They will meet more people and other friends who have gone through life and death. He said goodbye to Isis reluctantly. If he could, he hoped that their friendship would last forever. Even if it faded, it would still be the same one day in the future. "No, let''s go." Chen Mo took his teammates to the spaceship, just like he took all the people to join Su Yao at the beginning. Now he left with all the people. "Goodbye." "Goodbye." Chapter 1436 "So after all this?" Tangyuan followed him and looked at the bright night sky overhead. It seemed that it could gradually understand why human emotions were so complicated. Su Yao lowered his hat and said, "go back to love." He boarded another spaceship, and Yunchen was still waiting for him. Several days of running makes Su Yao feel tired. When he wakes up, the spaceship is already broadcasting the voice of asking passengers to get off the ship in time. He rubbed his temples and got off with his luggage. There was no accident. Yunchen came to pick him up. This feeling is very warm. "Maybe, Yunchen, he fell in love at first sight, but I fell in love with each passing day." Su Yao was speechless. Tangyuan didn''t hear clearly, but he saw that his host was tired, dragging his luggage, and then gave Yunchen a big hug. Their atmosphere seemed to have changed. When he got home, Su Yao spread out on the sofa and didn''t want to move. The movements just now drained the last strength left in his body. "Not to take a bath?" Yunchen finds out his clothes and towels and puts them on the shelf. Su Yao turned over on the sofa and buried his face in the pillow. His voice came stiffly, "I''m too tired. I don''t want to move. I just want to lie down for a while." Yunchen didn''t say anything. He knew he needed a rest now. ¡­¡­ The next morning. When Su Yao woke up, he found that he had changed his clothes, and he still had a smell of fragrance after bathing. It was Yunchen who helped him take a bath. He came to the living room in his pajamas and saw that the breakfast had been prepared. The careful man was warm in his heart. "Good morning," he said and sat down. "Good morning." As usual, Yunchen didn''t talk much. Su Yao eating breakfast, feel between two people seem to have what change, quietly. "The fabled farewell is better than the newlywed?" Tangyuan road. "The mindset is different." Su Yao propped his chin, enjoying the beauty of the prosperous age in front of him, and chatting with Tang yuan. "I know. You are stubborn." Tangyuan wants to roll his eyes. Su Yao hum a, did not agree to also did not refuse. Tangyuan realized that he might have said the truth, "so why don''t you admit that you like others? It''s a little interesting Su Yao sighed, "you don''t understand, it''s not true." "What''s not true?" Tangyuan said he didn''t understand. "Do you believe in love at first sight?" Su Yao began to eat bread. Halfway through the meal, he took a sip of milk and went back to Tangyuan by the way. "I don''t know." Tangyuan doesn''t have that kind of feeling. I don''t know if love at first sight exists. "It''s just a chance. It''s just a chance." Su Yao did not speak to Tang yuan after he finished this sentence, so he let it guess by itself. It''s not that he doesn''t like Yunchen, but that there is something missing between him and Yunchen. As Tangyuan said before, he didn''t know Yunchen. They have been together for nearly half a month, but he knows nothing about Yunchen except his identity. He has never heard of his happy and sad past. On the contrary, Yunchen knows all his past. That''s the gap between them, and that''s why he''s so slow to deliver his heart. He believes Yunchen has long been aware of this problem, but he just doesn''t know when he will speak. Now he has to wait. When this knot will open, the relationship between them will naturally come to an end, and there will be no such embarrassing situation between them. It''s hard to say that he doesn''t believe in Ren Yunchen, or that he doesn''t love him as much as Yun Chen. It''s hard to say that he''s not ready to accept everything. Chapter 1437 In the morning, Yunchen took him to the mall to pick out some clothes. Two people are just like real lovers, talking and laughing, fighting and making trouble, so sweet. Tired of shopping, they went to lunch and watched a movie. Yunchen also took him to the physical store of the coffee shop in the virtual community last time. In the evening, Yunchen took him to Chenguang, located on the 115th floor, where there was an open-air observatory. Su Yao and Yun Chen are lying on the lawn. The moonlight at night covers them. The stars in the sky are bright and dark, and the bright river of stars are connected into a piece of haze. Yunchen looks at the starry sky and murmurs in Su Yao''s ear. He seems to want to tell him everything about himself in the past, the modern and the future, and pour out his deep feelings at this moment. At this time, the shackles that troubled the two broke at this time. "Am I your salvation?" Su Yao slightly side face, to his deep eyes. No matter how embarrassed Yunchen was in the past and how he spent his dark years, now with him, they will become each other''s dependence and support each other to move forward. Yunchen gently stroked Su Yao''s face, lingering and gentle, everything in silence. Su Yao lay next to him and slowly closed his eyes. The feeling of trusting himself with all his heart made him particularly addicted. It was like finding a soul that was especially suitable for him. "I remember your birthday the day after tomorrow." Su Yao thought of it. The express should be in his hands tomorrow morning. Yun Chen let out a sound, holding his chin in one hand and playing with Su Yao''s bangs in the other, and his eyes were full of him. "Are you going home?" He asked. Cloud Chen slightly Zheng for a while, immediately Mou bottom once delimited surprise, "do you mean?" "Well, after all It seems a little inappropriate not to see parents again? " Su Yao scratched his head and winked at him. They have known each other for more than half a year, and they have been together for a long time. Although separation is superfluous for reunion, he believes that the relationship between them will not change from time to time. On the contrary, just like last time, it will grow stronger. Yunchen hugged him and buried his head in his neck. The blazing breath lingered, and their hearts were close together. Su Yao suddenly opened his arms and asked, "won''t your family say that you are in love with minors? Do I need to be more mature and look bigger? " Seeing his parents is such a big deal, he is not a good partner to fall in love and get married. On the contrary, he is like a friend and brother. Yunchen touched his head placidly, "I''ve already told the old man about you. My family also knows about you. You can rest assured that they like the gift you gave to the old man. My grandfather hangs on his waist all day to show off." Su Yao breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good." "Although I don''t know where you got this jade pendant, don''t take it out casually after three years. Ordinary people may not regard it as anything, but it''s different in the eyes of people who want to. I''m afraid you''ll be in danger." Yunchen is worried that the jade and jadeite stored up are all in stock a hundred years ago. This kind of thing is like a non renewable resource. If one is broken, one will be lost. Su Yao immediately shook his head, "I know, this is not only for close talents? Not to mention you. " Yun Chen was in full bloom and subconsciously classified himself into the closest group of Su Yao''s closest race. "So are you going to prepare a present again?" Tangyuan really thinks the gift is very useful. You see, the old man has acquiesced before he saw his future granddaughter-in-law. The gift plays an important role in it. Chapter 1438 The day when he saw his parents arrived as scheduled, Yunchen also received his birthday gift early in the morning. At the moment when he opened the package, he was overjoyed and rushed directly into Su Yao''s bedroom. Holding the sleepy eyed Su Yao in his arms was a kiss. Until Su Yao was almost out of breath, he reluctantly released him. "Very much?" After such a toss, Su Yao was sober. "Well." He couldn''t put it down. "When I used to watch martial arts TV series, I wanted to have such a dagger, but now no one can make a good dagger." He touched the blade and the handle. "Just like it, just like it." Su Yao got out of bed. "Whose masterpiece is it? Can I call on you in person? " Yunchen looks cautious. Different from jade and jadeite, this dagger is brand new, just like a modern product. "The past is dead." Su Yao said that it was impossible for him to wear it thousands of years ago to pick out the master and let them see him. Yun Chen said it was a pity, but he didn''t ask for it. He asked, "can he have a family to inherit this plan? Do you need my sponsorship? " Su Yao scratched his head. "No, he has no apprentice. I got it by chance." Now Yunchen really feels sorry. "Don''t think so much." Su Yao patted him on the shoulder and went to the bathroom to wash. There were more than 20 gifts of various sizes. Su Yao and Yun Chen took them back and forth twice before they finished. "How about this for your mother?" Su Yao took out a set of jewelry made of purple gems. There are not many gems in his small Treasury, which are difficult to take most of the time. "Yes, the quality is very good, and the skill is also top." There is no shortage of gems in this era. There is always a shortage of one or two different sets of jewelry in women''s jewelry boxes. Su Yao picked an eyebrow, didn''t seem surprised, so he took out a set again, "this set?" Yunchen is now in a good mood, "very good." Su Yao was satisfied, "that''s it." "There seems to be a secret you haven''t told me." Yunchen gave him a casual look. Su Yao Han Han laughed twice. "My mother''s grandfather left them to me. Some of them came from the reclamation. After all, it''s been two years since the reclamation. How can I have no electricity in my hand? You can rest assured that these are all obtained through formal channels. That''s all I have. No more "I''ll take your story for granted." Yunchen helped him repack the gift box. It''s meaningless to tangle these things, just like he has many good things in his hand that he didn''t get from his family. Su Yao shrugged and counted the gifts. After confirming that they were correct, he was ready to leave. Yunchen set a good route, sat in front with Su Yao, enjoying the scenery outside the window, chatting, talking about home. "So this time you have another one for the old man?" Yunchen is removing the wrapping paper of xiaoyugan. Su Yao shook his finger. "Buddha said," you can''t say it. " "Buddha beads?" Yunchen instantly guessed. Su Yao is depressed. Is it so obvious? "No, in fact, I secretly saw you packing Buddhist beads last night, but I didn''t pay attention to what they looked like." Yunchen coughed and handed over the dried fish. "That''s about the same." Su Yao is holding a small fish stem in his mouth. In a twinkling of an eye, he throws his unhappiness behind him. "Can you give me some advice on the gift of the elder brother and the second brother?" Su Yao took a look at the back, there are two extra large gifts, that is, his eldest brother and second brother''s. Su Yao bit the fish and shook his head. "Then you''ll know, just some strange things." Second brother''s gift is a huge stone ornament, so it''s normal to be bigger. As for elder brother''s words, he didn''t want to take this one, but yesterday Yunchen said that he liked Baiqin and just changed it temporarily. It was a set of tea sets with Baiqin and some tea cakes. Brother, he can only help you here, the rest depends on your own. Chapter 1440 The people of the cloud family are very enthusiastic, and the old man is the most. If Su Yao hadn''t clearly remembered the grandfather of the original owner, he would have thought he was the young master of the cloud family. Seeing Yun Chen again, he would have been left out. "Well, I didn''t expect you to go through so many things at such a young age. No wonder chen''er will like you." He patted Su Yao''s hand and showed his love. Su Yao chatted with the old man. Most of the time, he was in the wind and rain years ago. He had a lot of feelings about Su Yao''s life. Su Yao''s gift was also delivered. He ate and chatted with some of Yunchen''s relatives. It was evening, and naturally he was going to stay at night. His room is arranged next to Yunchen, and there is an access between the two bedrooms. According to Yun Chen, the room Su Yao lives in turned out to be his study. His mother changed it when she learned that he had an object. "Your study is so big. It''s almost two-thirds of the apartment I used to live in." Su Yao rolled around in bed. "After all, home is a big business." Yunchen said that he knew that Su Yao was just sighing, but he didn''t mean anything sour. Su Yao looked up at the ceiling. In this era, there was no concept of light. They all used a kind of luminous material for lighting. The light feeling was soft and comfortable. It changed with the change of people''s eyes. There would be no blind dog''s eyes when they opened their eyes and turned on the light. "It feels like a dream." Su Yao felt that, er, his memory was still on his home star, when he was full of dust. "No, it''s all true. It''s true that I met you, liked you and wanted to be with you. It''s not a dream, it''s a reality." Yunchen doesn''t know what to say, but he will tell his true thoughts. Su Yao sighed and turned to look at him. "I feel that your parents and the old man are very satisfied with me." Because the elder brother and the second brother have to go to work from Monday to Friday and come back very late, today is Friday, so Su Yao didn''t see them today. "Well, my mother loves that chain." Yunchen touched his head and put him in his arms. Su Yao moved up and put his pillow on his arm. "No one ever said you were safe?" "No He said. Su Yao sighed a little, "also, your side in addition to the guard is the guard, parents and relatives naturally won''t say these words." A man of his position, coupled with his unsmiling nature, is doomed to have no real friends. "What happened to the friend you said betrayed you last time? Isn''t it a terrible end? " He wants to hear the follow-up. Yunchen thought for a moment, "it seems that my elder brother beat me a few times, and later he transferred to another school after knowing my identity." "Is this a big blow to you?" Su Yao thought that he had no friends around him so far. He gently put his hand on Su Yao''s waist. "At that time, I thought it was very difficult to get out. I understood later. I didn''t get along very happily. I might be suitable for a person." "Don''t you feel lonely?" Su Yaodao. "It used to be, but not now." Yunchen hugged him. After lying for a while, Su Yao stretched himself. When he saw the pajamas on the chair, he remembered that he had not had time to take a bath. "The bathroom is in my room." Yunchen told him the location. Su Yao went with his clothes in his arms. When the water cooled in the middle of the wash, he took a breath. "Yunchen, why is the water cold?" The water mixed with instant noodles flowed down from the top of his head, blocking his sight. He touched it for a long time before turning it off. Yun Chen, who was reading a magazine on the sofa, was slightly stunned. Then he raised his hand and looked at the time. "I''m sorry, I forgot to tell you just now. Our house cut off water and electricity at 10 o''clock on time." Chapter 1441 As soon as Yunchen finished, the light in the room went dark. Su Yao touched the towel and wiped his eyes. Although it was still dark, the cat''s super vision played a role. At least he could see the outline of things vaguely. "What do you do when your elder brother and second brother come back? In the dark? " Su Yao wiped his body casually, but the thick bubbles still made him feel uncomfortable. He was helpless. "Well, you can use this first." Yunchen didn''t know where he came from. He brought a bucket of water, opened the bathroom door and put it at Su Yao''s feet. Su Yao was stunned for a moment. The curtain was opened and the moonlight came into the room. Everything was covered with a thin light. "My brother, they''re used to it." "Then why cut off the water and electricity?" "In memory of the irrecoverable environmental damage caused by light pollution and the protection of water resources." No matter what era, reducing pollution is the top priority, which has long been a tradition of their family. "That''s good." Su Yao sighed. After washing in the bathroom, Su Yao put on his pajamas and came out. "Milk." Yunchen delivered warm milk as usual. Su Yao took it, looked up and drank it all at once. It has to be said that the technology in the future is still very advanced. The temperature of heat preservation can be set at will. The temperature of milk is just right, neither cold nor hot. "My brother, they''re back." Yunchen suddenly got up. Su Yao also heard the movement from outside, went to the bed to see down, two people are trying to get the lock of the door. "Your family is really..." For a moment, Su Yao was unable to use any words to describe the current situation. "In the early years, there were servants who specially opened the door, but the old man didn''t like the people coming and going in the family. Those servants basically went home as soon as it was dark." Yunchen takes him downstairs, opens the door and meets his two brothers. "Ha, thank you, Xiao Chen." The second brother yunqi was as tired as a pug, and he didn''t want to move on the sofa. Because he was too anxious to see Su Yao, he and his elder brother Yunsheng ran all the way after parking. His physique was the worst of the three brothers, and the short half-hour journey made him very tired. "Drink some water." Yunchen poured him a glass of water. In the moonlight, Yunsheng looks at Su Yao. "Since I stayed for the night, it proves that my family is very satisfied with you, and I have nothing to say." He and Yunchen seem to be two different people. If Yunchen is the kind of ascetic who is as cold as ice, then he is really the same as Wannian xuanbing. He should be extremely calm from body to heart. I just don''t know how he fell in love with Baiqin The second elder brother yunqi looks very easy to talk, but Su Yao can see that he is not easy to provoke. The radian of his mouth''s smile must be a dark belly guy. "Big brother doesn''t mind, neither do I After a few drinks, yunqi became more relaxed. "So, when do you get married?" He said. Su Yao said, "this..." "Ah ah, it seems that I am worried, ha ha ha." Yunqi laughed and put down his cup. "I heard you brought us gifts, too?" He gently knocked on the table and began to smile cunningly, "take the lead in saying that even if you don''t cherish it as much as the old man, at least you will be in the world. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not being polite and disagreeing with your marriage?" It''s true that Yun Qi said this. They don''t care about each other''s identity and background, but they still have a vision. If they take things casually on such an important occasion, they are not suitable to be the "daughter-in-law" of the Yun family. Chapter 1442 Su Yao laughed and went to take the gift. "Don''t worry, I guess you must like it." When the gift arrived in front of them, Yunsheng''s eyelids jumped uncontrollably, but yunqi didn''t say much and opened the gift directly. When yunqi opened the gift, Su Yao still felt that the light was dim, so he quietly said a few words in Yunchen''s ear, went upstairs and took something down. When he came down, he saw that yunqi had pasted it on the stone carving. He opened his eyes and wanted to see it as clearly as possible. Su Yao lifted the cloth on the night pearl and naturally handed it to him. "Thank you." Cloud habitat subconscious results, and then according to look up, for a long time to come back to God. "Where''s the light?" Some of the original components of the storage light source will cause serious pollution, so their family has long given up and has been using the rechargeable light source. "The Pearl of the night." There are many night pearls in Su Yao''s coffer. This is only one of them with poor quality. It can only illuminate a small area and the brightness can only reach the level of dawn. Yunqi compared with the thumb, "that thing..." He just wanted to say if he could give it to him, but he was taken away by his elder brother before the words came down. "It''s a bit like Baiqin''s tea set? No, the color seems different... " He frowned. Su Yao nodded, "yes, I heard Yunchen say that you also like tea. Last time I gave it to Baiqin, I found another set of tea made with it at home by accident." He didn''t explain what he said. After all, it''s better for people who are familiar with secret love. He just mentioned it a little. The relationship between the two people should be very difficult to go. The relationship between the cloud family and the Bai family is more difficult to mediate than he imagined. Now we can only see whether his feelings for Bai Qin can break through this layer of imprisonment. "I have this night pearl here, and its quality is better than this one, but I didn''t bring it here. I''ll bring it to you next time. It''s not a valuable thing anyway." Su Yao''s action won their favor. "Ha ha ha, then I''m not welcome." Of course, it''s not as worthless as Su Yao said. He wanted to take it in earlier years. The third younger brother is still better. Most of the time he is not at home or he has been at home all the time. He and his elder brother can''t do it. They often go on a business trip, hold a meeting or something, and come back very late. "I was thinking about when I could get rid of the routine of my elder brother and I picking locks like thieves every day. Now it seems that we can finally be saved." He didn''t think there was anything wrong with the custom of the family. It was also a rare experience to have fun in pain. After talking with them, Su Yao left the night pearl and went upstairs with Yun Chen. Since that meeting with his parents, Su Yao''s relationship with Yun Chen has developed by leaps and bounds, becoming like a real couple. Yunchen also sent him to school for his better development in the future. With him, there was a silly boy, Isis. The two of them are similar in age, and Yunchen is afraid that he is not familiar with the new environment, so he comes to accompany him from an unknown corner, playing games with crazy Isis, regardless of whether he agrees or not. That day, after su Yao finished taking graduation photos, he saw a group of girls chirping together in the distance. He wondered when there were more popular people in the school than him? He handed his things to Isis and followed the crowd to see what was going on. It''s Yunchen. Now he is much more mature than three years ago. His handsome face adds a steady breath, just like a man who is really ready to get married, full of charm. "I''ll take you back to get married." He never hesitated to say this sentence, layer by layer of spray in the crowd. "Su Xiaocao? This man? Hold the grass, explosive news "I used to think Su Xiaocao didn''t have anyone to like, but now it seems that pretty boys are all reserved for pretty men!" "Not to mention, two people are very matched. They are a real and pleasing couple. My saliva is going to stay..." Su Yao was stunned. Yes, he is going to get married today. "I didn''t expect that day to come so fast." "For me, every day of these three years has been like a year." He bent down and held out his hand, reverently and seriously. Chapter 1443 After the wedding, Su Yao asked Tang yuan to take him away from this position. He looked at the classroom in front of him and said, "Tang yuan, give me the original story." [Ding, loading the original plot ¡¿ the original owner is called Sumu, which is the new generation of the economic and financial department of a university. Although Su Mu had a remarkable family background and was favored since childhood, he was not cultivated as a dandy. In addition, he is gentle and sociable. Not long after he entered school, he became the God of men in many people''s eyes. It''s a pity that Su Mu is not the winner in the original plot, but a man with a miserable ending. He was not only cheated by the slag man, but also ruined by the slag man. That slag man is the man of this plane, Jiang Chengyu. Jiang Chengyu is a senior student who has been two years older than Sumu and studied in the design department. Jiang Chengyu''s family is not well off. Besides his parents, he has three younger sisters. The reason why he can come to a university is that the school authorities have reduced his tuition and miscellaneous fees for the sake of his excellent grades Jiang Chengyu''s ambition is not small. He wants to climb up. In principle, Sumu and Jiang Chengyu are not from the same world, and there will be no intersection between them. But I don''t know whether it''s God''s malicious arrangement or someone''s calculation. A scene that belongs to the man and woman takes place in Su Mu and Jiang Chengyu - Su Mu is "saved by the hero" by Jiang Chengyu. It is also this "hero rescue" that makes Jiang Chengyu a friend of Sumu. But Jiang Chengyu is not satisfied with this. What he wants to do is not su Mu''s friend, but Su Mu''s boyfriend. He wants to get a chance to climb up through Sumu, or he wants to get the Sumu family with a big family and a big career through Sumu, and then he will jump into the top class. In order to succeed in his plan, Jiang Chengyu did a lot of things for Su mu, but he didn''t say anything in return, which made Su Mu feel more and more good for him, and the relationship between them became deeper and deeper. Moreover, Jiang Chengyu makes ambiguous moves from time to time, and Su Mu''s sexual orientation is male. For a long time, he had that kind of feeling for Jiang Chengyu. Jiang Chengyu can be regarded as an emotional expert. He learns that Su Mu likes him by looking at his eyes. So, he struck while the iron was hot, and found a suitable time to express himself to Sumu. After learning that the people he likes also like him, Su Mu''s mood is very excited. As soon as his brain is hot, he agrees. They become lovers. And contact not long, Jiang chengyu in front of Su Mu intentionally or unintentionally to see parents this matter. Su Mu is not suspicious, and soon brings Jiang Chengyu home to see his parents. Su Mu''s mother knew Su Mu''s sexual orientation, so she was not surprised to learn that he had found a boyfriend. However, this does not mean that they are optimistic about Jiang Chengyu. Jiang Chengyu''s family is not well off. Besides his parents, there are three younger sisters at school They can''t give up their precious son and Jiang Chengyu to go through that kind of hard life. And no one knows whether Jiang Chengyu really likes their baby son or has another plan. After Jiang Chengyu left, Su''s father and mother advised Su Mu to think about it again, not to ruin his life because of his heart. But Su Mu seems to be infused with some enchanting Decoction by Jiang Chengyu. No matter what Su Fu and Su Mu say, he will stay with Jiang Chengyu. Su Fu and Su Mu have no choice but to agree Chapter 1444 I have a good boyfriend and a decent job. Jiang Chengyu, who is about to enter the internship period of his senior year, is in a hurry to find an internship job. He mentions this matter in front of Su Mu from time to time, and says a lot of things that have never happened at all, indicating that he has suffered a lot of grievances, suggesting that Su Mu wants to find a good job for himself. Su Mu naturally understood what he meant and didn''t want him to suffer so much outside, so he asked his parents to give him a job. So, Jiang Chengyu entered the design department of Su''s group. Other members of the design department didn''t like Jiang Chengyu, a colleague who came in through the back door, but when they saw that Jiang Chengyu was so conscientious in his work, they were very open-minded to ask them questions and always praised them. In addition, Jiang Chengyu bought some food for them from time to time. After a long time, their attitude towards Jiang Chengyu gradually changed Soon, Jiang Chengyu and his colleagues in the design department got into a fight After staying in Su''s group for a while, Jiang Chengyu wants to turn Su''s family into his own bag. So, a month later, Jiang Chengyu proposed to Su Mu to get engaged to him. Su Mu didn''t understand why he was so worried, so he asked him, "I''m only a freshman this year, and you''re only a senior. Why do you want to get engaged with me so soon?" Jiang Chengyu''s answer is like this - "I don''t have much sense of security. After all, my boyfriend is so excellent. If I am robbed by others, I will be very distressed and even mad." But his inner thoughts were quite different from what he said. The reason why he was so anxious was to get all the property of Su family and get rid of Su mu. He stayed with Su Mu just for money. He never liked Su Mu and even hated each other. He''s not gay either. He always likes girls But Su Mu does not know these, he listened to Jiang Chengyu this words, only thought that the other party is love miserable himself, did not think too much. As a result, Su Mu was so moved by Jiang Chengyu''s "sincerity". After returning home at the weekend, he mentioned to Su Fu and Su Mu about his engagement to Jiang Chengyu. But for such an important matter as engagement, no matter what Su Mu said, Su''s parents just didn''t agree that he was engaged to Jiang Chengyu so soon. Moreover, in order to get rid of this idea, Su''s parents told him a lot of truth Su Mu didn''t give up when Su''s parents didn''t agree with him. He had to tell Jiang Chengyu the truth and let him wait for a while until he convinced Su''s parents. Jiang Chengyu also knows that he can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, and sooner or later the Su family''s property will become his property, so he says he is willing to wait until Su''s father and mother are willing to let go. I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting. Jiang Chengyu finally waited until the day when Su''s father and mother let go. Jiang Chengyu soon held an engagement ceremony with Sumu. After the engagement ceremony, Jiang Chengyu has a new problem - how to marry Sumu quickly? After all, engagement doesn''t mean anything. If he marries Su mu, he will be qualified to inherit Su''s property in the future. But Su Mu and Su Fu and Su Mu didn''t agree with the flash marriage. Jiang Chengyu had no choice but to wait until he graduated from Sumu''s senior year During this period, Jiang Chengyu didn''t have sex with Su mu. He always found his girlfriend to solve his physiological needs. Su Mu knew nothing about it, and he didn''t care much about sex / love, so he didn''t ask Jiang Chengyu why. He just thought that Jiang Chengyu thought the same as him Chapter 1445 Time flies, Jiang Chengyu finally came to the day when he graduated from Sumu senior. On the day of the graduation ceremony, Jiang Chengyu dressed up like a dog and bought a bunch of roses After the ceremony, he knelt down on one knee in front of everyone and proposed to Su mu. Su Mu was very moved and agreed to his proposal on the spot. A month later, they were married. If nothing happened later, Su Mu might always think that he is a very happy person. Unfortunately, when he married Jiang Chengyu for only half a month, something happened that made him extremely sad - his parents had a car accident on the way to travel, and still died on the spot. When he learns the news, Su Mu wants to go with Su''s father and mother. Jiang Chengyu persuades him. Jiang Chengyu is eager for Su Mu to die, but now Su mu can''t die. At least he has to wait until he cajoles Su Mu into signing the property transfer agreement In order to achieve their goals, Jiang Chengyu temporarily put down the work at hand, every day at home with Sumu. Under the comfort of Jiang Chengyu, Su Mu gradually came out of his grief, but what he didn''t expect was that another thing happened that made him heartbroken - JIANG Chengyu brought a woman back and did that disgusting thing with that woman in their wedding bed. Looking at the bed that two in the tangled body of white flowers, listen to the words that two people say in the mouth, Su Mu understood everything. Everything is Jiang Chengyu''s plan, whether it''s the "hero saving beauty" or his parents'' car accident. Jiang Chengyu never liked him. He approached himself just for the sake of glory and wealth. He has always been fooled by Jiang Chengyu The two people on the bed are still talking there, but Su mu can''t listen any more. He rushes in and asks Jiang Chengyu loudly, "Jiang Chengyu, is what you say true?" Jiang Chengyu didn''t expect that Sumu would appear at this time, but it''s nothing now. He has cajoled Su Mu into signing the property transfer certificate. As soon as Su Mu dies, the property transfer certificate will come into effect, and then all the Su family''s property will become the bag of Jiang Chengyu. Think of here, Jiang Chengyu also did not pretend, he admitted directly. "Yes, what I said just now is true. You are so stupid to believe that I really like you..." Smell speech, Su mu in the heart of the only hope completely extinguished, he regardless of toward Jiang Chengyu rushed past, but he where is Jiang Chengyu''s opponent. Later, he was sent to the mental hospital by Jiang Chengyu and never came out from there again. And Jiang Chengyu also paid the doctor in the mental hospital. Before long, Su Mu was killed unconsciously. After he died, Su Mu didn''t go to hell. His soul always followed Jiang Chengyu. He watched Jiang Chengyu squander the Su family''s property and marry Bai Fumei, but he could do nothing. Su Mu is very regretful. If he can do it again, he must stay away from Jiang Chengyu and protect his family. ¡­¡­ After digesting the original plot, Su Yao''s heart is somewhat complicated. He didn''t know what to say and couldn''t criticize. All he could do was help the original owner Su Mu fulfill his wish. It''s a little late for him to wear it. Su Mu has become Jiang Chengyu''s scum''s boyfriend. Fortunately, they haven''t been together for a few days. Su Mu hasn''t brought Jiang Chengyu home and has time to make up for it. Now let him go to meet Jiang Chengyu first Chapter 1446 "Jiang Chengyu, your boyfriend came to see you." Just after class, Jiang Chengyu heard the voice of his deskmate. Smell speech, he looked toward the direction of the door in the past, and then saw Su Yao standing there, can''t help but Leng Leng, then in the heart rose a feeling of not clear. This is the first time for Sumu to come to him. Jiang Chengyu swallowed his saliva nervously. He got up and went to Su Yao. "Su mu, why are you here?" When hearing the name of Su mu, a boy sitting in the corner looked up. When he saw Su Yao standing there, he couldn''t help ticking his mouth. But when he saw Jiang Chengyu, his eyes suddenly became cold. Shen Zhibai, a good friend sitting next to him, saw something wrong with his expression and asked, "Yan Xing, what''s the matter with you?" Lu Yan line back in Jiang Chengyu''s line of sight, endless to say, "Jiang chengyu in contact with Sumu?" Although Shen Zhibai had some doubts about why he suddenly asked this kind of question, he answered honestly, "yes, and I also heard that it was Jiang Chengyu who saved the beauty. That''s why Su Mu agreed to associate with him." "Heroes save beauty?" Lu Yanxing bit these four words, then suddenly laughed as if he had heard a joke. Shen Zhibai felt even more strange, "Yan Xing, how do you feel strange now? Is something wrong?" Lu Yanxing put his fist under the table and then relaxed it. He chuckled, "it''s nothing. I just think this reason is too ridiculous. I didn''t expect that there would be such a mutual promise in this era." Heroes save beauty? Oh, this drama is true, but who is the hero of saving beauty? I''m afraid no one knows better than him. Shen Zhibai felt that Lu Yanxing''s words were very strange. He wanted to ask more questions. He saw Lu Yanxing take a long step towards Jiang Chengyu and Su Yao. Because his posture looked too much like a revenge seeker, Shen Zhibai was afraid that something very violent would happen next, so he quickly followed up, "Yan Xing, you must be calm." Lu Yanxing ignored him and went to Jiang Chengyu and Su mu, "don''t get in the way!" Jiang Chengyu listened to his tone, his face was a little ugly, but when he thought of the rumors about Lu Yanxing, he didn''t dare to attack, so he had to give way. When Su Yao heard Tang Yuan''s saying, "host, the target of your strategy appears this time," his eyes kept on catching Yan Xing, as if he wanted to stick his eyes on it. When Jiang Chengyu saw this scene, he felt the alarm in his heart. He''s not gay, but Sumu is. If Su Mu takes a fancy to Lu banxing and insists on breaking up with him, what should he do next? No, he has to do something! "Su mu, the man who just walked past is Lu Yanxing. He has a very bad temper. It''s also said that he put several gangsters into the hospital not long ago. Those gangsters are still lying in the ward of the hospital. You''d better not get close to him, otherwise you will only be injured by yourself at that time." Hearing this, Su Yao turned his eyes. Lu Yanxing, even if he has done that kind of thing, is much better than you scum. Chapter 1447 Seeing that Su Yao ignored himself, Jiang Chengyu thought that he didn''t believe his words, which made him even more angry. "Sumu, don''t you believe me? You still don''t believe it. You can ask the students around you. They must know what kind of person Lu Yanxing is Shen Zhibai just heard this sentence. He looked up and down at Jiang Chengyu and said with a sneer, "are you Lu Yanxing''s friend or relative? What did Lu Yanxing do? Does it have anything to do with you? Your family lives by the sea, isn''t it Jiang Chengyu''s eyes flashed a little annoyance quickly, "you..." Shen Zhibai interrupts him, "you what you are, don''t think other people are as unbearable as you because you are unbearable. I advise you to stop saying such words in the future, so that you don''t know how to die." With these words, he no longer talks to Jiang Chengyu, but looks at Su Yao, "this classmate, I advise you to break up with him as soon as possible. People like him certainly don''t really treat you." Just now, it seems that Lu Yanxing is so wrong because Su Mu and Jiang Chengyu have been in contact. He probably means Su mu. If he breaks up the two people, Lu Yanxing will have a chance. Although it''s a bit immoral to do this, it''s immoral for the sake of the happiness of my brother. Jiang Chengyu didn''t expect that Shen Zhibai was still thinking about breaking up himself and Su mu. He was about to explode, "Shen Zhibai, what do you mean? If you don''t make it clear today, you can''t go! " Shen Zhibai was too lazy to pay attention to him and left directly. He quickly caught up with Lu Yanxing and put his right hand on his shoulder. "Yanxing, I have something to tell you." "What''s the matter?" Lu Yanxing asked lightly. "The classmate named Su Mu has been looking at you just now." Shen Zhibai said. Smell speech, Lu Yan line footstep meal, "really?" The expression on Lu Yanxing''s face was still like that, but his slightly raised lips betrayed his mood at the moment. Shen Zhibai knew that he was right. His good friend was really interested in Sumu. "Yan Xing, can I help you?" Although he didn''t say it directly, Lu Yanxing still understood the true meaning of this. He shook his head and refused Shen Zhibai''s kindness. "No, I''ll do it myself." "All right, come on, I''ll take care of you." ¡­¡­ Seeing that Su Yao has been in a trance, Jiang Chengyu thinks that he is really thinking about whether to break up with him, and his heart suddenly becomes anxious. "Su mu, don''t listen to Shen Zhibai. He can''t see us." Su Yao looked at him, "you think too much. I''m not thinking about breaking up." He wants to break up with Jiang Chengyu, a scum, but before that time, he wants to break up with Jiang Chengyu after taking back all the things paid by the original owner. And if you break up like this, it''s too cheap. Jiang Chengyu has to torture this scum for a while. Listening to these words, although Jiang Chengyu''s nervousness disappeared for more than half, he still didn''t believe what Su Yao said, "then why didn''t you pay attention to me just now?" "I''m hungry." Su Yao said boldly. The topic suddenly shifted to this point, Jiang Chengyu couldn''t help but be stunned, "ah?" Chapter 1448 Su Yao frowned and said, "I said I''m hungry. What''s wrong with your ears?" Jiang Chengyu just reflected that when he saw Su Yao looking at himself with that kind of disgusting eyes, his heart was like being stabbed with a knife. He was very sad, but he didn''t dare to say anything. Even if he was angry in his heart, he had to hold it Since you are hungry, let''s go to lunch now. " "Let''s go." Su Yaoli naturally handed the things in his hand, raised his chin, and walked towards the canteen. Jiang Chengyu quickly follows up. In the middle of the walk, Su Yao suddenly stopped. He turned and stretched out his hand to Jiang Chengyu Jiang Chengyu pretends to be stupid, "what wallet?" Su Yao thought, ha ha, his face, some impatiently said, "my wallet, don''t play silly with me there." Then he saw Jiang Chengyu standing there motionless and added, "Jiang Chengyu, do you want to break up?" Listen to this sentence, Jiang Chengyu even if it is no matter how unwilling, can only obediently give the wallet to Su Yao. He also scolded Su Yao in his heart. It was su Mu who gave the wallet to him at the beginning, but now it''s su Mu who wants the wallet back. This rich man''s fault is not so common. Su Yao put the wallet in his pocket and said, "I''ll take my money and be at ease." There are a lot of people around. When they hear this, their eyes looking at Jiang Yu suddenly become very strange. Jiang Chengyu feels like a little eunuch beside the emperor. He is being called and humiliated. He is really depressed. But now he can''t resist. If he resists, maybe Sumu really wants to break up with him, then all he has done will be in vain, and soon his wealth will be ruined. Seeing that he was still standing there, Su Yao suddenly got angry, "what are you still standing there for? Do you want to break up with me? " Jiang Chengyu bit his teeth and said, "I''m coming." Damned Sumu, you wait for me. One day I will make you kneel down to me and beg for mercy. ¡­¡­ Instead of going to the canteen, Su Yao walked towards the ATM. Looking at this scene, Jiang Chengyu was surprised. He quickly grabbed Su Yao, "Su mu, aren''t you hungry? Let''s go to the canteen, or the food will be gone." Not long ago, he took 100000 yuan out of Sumu''s bank card. Although 100000 yuan is not a big sum for Sumu, he found that 100000 yuan is missing all of a sudden. He will definitely pursue it to the end. Su Yao shook off his hand, "if the food in the canteen is gone, go out to eat." Jiang Chengyu quickly pulled up again, "let''s go outside now. It''s too late." Say what also can''t let Su Mu see the balance of the card, otherwise he really want to end. Su Yao was very clear why Jiang Chengyu wanted to hold him. He couldn''t help sneering, "Why are you so nervous? Why don''t you take all the money out of your card behind my back?" "No, it''s not." Jiang Chengyu said while wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, "I have my own hands and feet. What do I do with your money?" Hearing this, Su Yao turned his eyes. It''s true that you have hands and feet, but you don''t make money with your own efforts at all. You just want to get to the top of the world in one step, get something for nothing, and even want to kill yourself Chapter 1449 "In that case, why did you stop me from checking the balance?" Seeing Su Yao''s constant entanglement with this problem, Jiang Chengyu wants to curse his mother in his heart. And he really didn''t know how to answer this question. If he said it directly, would it be better? Seeing Su Yao walk into the ATM, Jiang Chengyu says, "Su mu, I suddenly think of a very important thing I want to tell you." Su Yao turned to look at him, picked eyebrows, "Oh?" "My father was ill before and needed a lot of money for treatment, but I couldn''t get enough money, so I had to take 100000 out of your card." Jiang Chengyu''s face is not red and his heart is not beating. His father was not ill at all. He actually spent the 100000 yuan, but he couldn''t say it. If it is to treat his father, Su Mu will not be angry, but if the facts are told, Su Mu will be angry. And Su Mu this angry, maybe want to break up with him. Su Yao, who knows the original story, naturally knows that Jiang Chengyu is lying, but he doesn''t expose Jiang Chengyu. He put the bank card back in his wallet and said with a smile, "it''s like this. Just tell me. I''m not a mean person." Hearing the speech, Jiang Chengyu was relieved. As a result, the next second, Su Yao added, "if you use my property privately, I won''t care with you. You can write a debt note." With these words, Jiang Chengyu could hardly control the expression on his face. He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. "Sumu, you know the situation in my family, and we are in a relationship now, so can we..." Before he finished, Su Yao interrupted him, "I know your family is in trouble, so I didn''t ask you to return the money to me immediately. It''s not wrong that we are lovers, but I don''t have the obligation to give you money. Besides, my family''s money doesn''t come from strong winds... " "If you don''t want to write a debt note, let''s break up now." Jiang Chengyu is about to be "break up" these two words to gas in situ explosion. Su Mu is determined. He doesn''t dare to break up, so he always threatens him with this. If it wasn''t for the money, he wouldn''t be angry. After he got all the property of Su family, he must let Su Mu kowtow in front of him. Think of this, Jiang Chengyu''s face pulled out a stiff smile. "Write, I write. I was just joking with you just now. How can I spend your money? When I have money, I will give it back to you right away." Su Yao turned off the recorder and gave a smile to Jiang Chengyu. "Let''s go, let''s have something to eat." Jiang Chengyu now where there is any mood to eat, but he did not dare to contradict Su Yao, only nodded, "good." ¡­¡­ There are four canteens in the school, but Su Yao didn''t go to any of them. Instead, he went to Qinxiang garden outside the school. The food in Qinxiang garden is delicious, but the price is really expensive. It is recognized as a place where rich people can get in. Jiang Chengyu has never been to Qinxiang garden before, but he has been there several times since he got acquainted with Sumu. Every time Sumu took him, and every time Sumu paid But I don''t know how, he stood at the gate of Qinxiang garden this time, feeling uneasy, as if something bad was going to happen Chapter 1450 Jiang Chengyu looked at Su Yao. After hesitation, he said, "Su mu, it''s just a lunch. You don''t need to eat so good." Su Yao turned his head and looked him up and down with disgusting eyes, "you don''t need to pay, what are you afraid of? You really don''t want to go in. Get out of here now. I''m tired of watching you! " After listening to this, Jiang Chengyu realized that there was something wrong with today''s Sumu. Before this, Su Mu''s attitude to him was very gentle. But today''s su Mu''s temper is very bad. He always breaks up and threatens him. I don''t know if it''s his nature, or he''s tired of himself and doesn''t want to communicate with him. So he pretends to be like this. But either way, he had to continue to endure until he got all the property of the Su family. Besides, there are always obstacles on the way to success. Maybe this is God''s test for him. If he gives up because of this, he will get nothing in the end. After self comforting, Jiang Chengyu showed a flattering expression to Su Yao, "Su mu, don''t be angry. I said something wrong just now. Let''s go in now." Su Yao took a look at him, "after that, you will talk less and do more. Don''t keep buzzing in my ears. I''m bored to death." I didn''t expect that Jiang Chengyu, a scum, was quite tolerant. In this case, he needn''t be polite. Jiang Chengyu listened to this, the expression on his face was stiff for a moment, but it soon returned to normal, "I know, I will never bother you again." Su Yao Yang Yang chin, "OK, let''s go." Jiang Chengyu quickly follows. Looking at Su Yao''s back, he feels more and more like a little eunuch who follows the emperor. One day he will return the double humiliation. ¡­¡­ As soon as he entered Qinxiang garden, the waiter came over. His eyes swept over Jiang Chengyu and stayed on Su Yao. Then he gave him a big smile, "master Su, your private room has been kept for you." Su Yao nodded, "I''ll go there myself." Then he looked at the time on his watch again. "Come back in ten minutes." The waiter nodded. Although he has been here several times, Jiang Chengyu is still very curious about the attitude of the waiter towards his boyfriend. He had asked Sumu about it before, but Sumu didn''t say anything He doubted that this Qinxiang garden was actually owned by the Su family. Thinking about this, Jiang Chengyu couldn''t help asking, "Sumu, isn''t this Qinxiang garden owned by your family?" Su Yao steps a meal, turn round to look at him with a smile, "how, you so quickly want to explore my family bottom?"? Does it have anything to do with you that Qinxiang garden belongs to my family? " The expression on Jiang Chengyu''s face almost couldn''t hang up I, I''m not curious. " It''s just a question. Is it necessary? If it wasn''t for Su''s property, he wouldn''t be angry with Su mu. "Curiosity Kills cats, haven''t you heard of that?" Su Yao sneered, "you''d better not ask me such questions in the future, or I''ll be angry one day, and the relationship between us will be broken." Jiang Chengyu gritted his teeth, "I know..." Chapter 1451 Ten minutes later, the waiter came. Su Yao ordered several dishes he liked. Although the money doesn''t have to be paid by himself, Jiang Chengyu still feels very painful. These children of rich families like to spend money indiscriminately. It''s a luxury for children of poor families to eat three dishes at a time. "Sumu, there are only two of us. We don''t need to order such a dish. It''s a waste if we can''t finish it then." Listening to these words, the waiter standing on one side couldn''t help looking at Jiang Chengyu with disdainful eyes. As a friend of master Su, he can''t get on the stage. I don''t know what kind of cheap method he used to get into master Su''s eyes. Su Yao''s eyes crossed in the past. Jiang Chengyu, who wanted to say something more, thought of what he had just said and quickly closed his mouth. Su Yao sneered, "who told you that we two ate this?" Jiang Chengyu looks a little at a loss, "ah?" "I eat it by myself. You can order it yourself." Su Yao said. The expression on Jiang Chengyu''s face suddenly froze, "Sumu, are you kidding me?" Sumu, what do you mean? Aren''t they two lovers? Do they need to share you with me? "What''s the problem? Do you expect me to pay every time? " Su Yao sneered at Jiang Chengyu mercilessly, "you old man have no hands and feet, do you always eat and drink?" Listen to this, Jiang Chengyu almost can''t manage the expression on his face, "Sumu, you don''t know the situation in my family, say more..." Su Yao very impatiently interrupted him, "why, you are poor, you are reasonable?" Jiang Chengyu was choked by this sentence. "It''s not your fault to be poor, but it''s your fault to know that being poor and pretending to be rich. Since you can''t afford to eat the food in it, you should leave as soon as possible. Don''t be shameful here. You are not embarrassed. I feel embarrassed for you. " I don''t know which word poked Jiang Chengyu''s pain, and his face became more and more ugly. Finally, he choked out a sentence, "it''s just a meal. I can afford it. Today''s meal is all for me." Su Yao was waiting for Jiang Chengyu''s words. When he said this, he said with a smile, "this is what you said. Don''t go back." After reacting to what he said, Jiang Chengyu felt regret to death. But it''s no use regretting any more. He has already said this sentence. He can''t go back all of a sudden. Otherwise, it will spread out in a few days. How can Jiang Chengyu behave in front of others. With this in mind, even if Jiang Chengyu was reluctant to give up, he still puffed up and said, "I always do what I say. I''ve said that this meal will be invited by me, so it''s up to me." "In that case, I''m not welcome." Su Yao looked at the waiter standing on one side, "waiter, I want to order a few more dishes." Today, he is going to kill Jiang Chengyu, a scum, so that he will never dare to mention the word "money" to himself. "No, you want more?" Jiang Chengyu suddenly blurted out such a sentence. Su Yao looked at him and said, "why, do you want to go back?" Jiang Chengyu has already felt the very disdainful eyes of the waiter looking at him. Jiang Chengyu is poor, but he has a good face. How can he be looked down upon by others. He quickly denied, "no, I''m just afraid you''ve eaten a bad stomach." Chapter 1452 Su Yao said with a smile, "don''t worry, my stomach is very strong. You''d better care about yourself." The things in Qinxiang garden are very expensive. This meal will cost at least five or six thousand yuan. Jiang Chengyu''s wallet is bleeding. Jiang Chengyu didn''t understand the meaning of his words. He thought he was concerned about himself, and his mood was a little better. It seems that Su Mu is still very concerned about him, so he can rest assured. "Don''t worry, my stomach is also very strong. I will never eat bad." Smell speech, Su Yao suddenly rolled a big white eye, he said two words silently: silly lack. Jiang Chengyu, who had a lot of brain tonic, was in a good mood. He looked at the waiter and said, "waiter, I''ll order some dishes, too." The waiter handed the menu in his hand. Jiang Chengyu took it and opened it. When he saw the price marked on the back of each dish, his hand shook and the menu almost fell to the ground. He knew that things in Qinxiang garden were expensive, but he didn''t expect that. Su Mu has already ordered more than ten dishes. If he orders a few more, his wallet will be bleeding today. He transferred all the 100000 yuan he had taken out of Sumu''s bank card to his parents. Now he has only ten thousand dollars left in his hand. Today''s meal is a treat, then he estimates that he can only eat porridge and steamed bread every day. But these words have been said out, said out of the words like spilled water, has been unable to take back. And it would be a shame to tell the waiter that he didn''t want to order again. He doesn''t seem to be ridiculed by his classmates. Jiang Chengyu took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. Then he ordered three dishes with less outrageous prices. ¡­¡­ After more than half an hour, all the dishes were served. If it was normal, Su Yao would soon be able to finish the dishes at the table in front of him. But I don''t know what happened. After a few bites, he couldn''t eat any more. But Jiang Chengyu has been eating there, and his appetite looks very good. Su Yao held his chin to look at him and said, "you have a good appetite." Jiang Chengyu raised his head and gave him a greasy smile. Su Yao couldn''t bear to look directly at him, and he didn''t want to face his face any more. He got up and prepared to leave. Seeing this, Jiang Chengyu quickly stood up, "Sumu, where are you going?" Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "I''m going to the toilet. What''s the problem? Do you want to go with me? " Smelling speech, Jiang Chengyu touched his nose, "no, no, I''m just asking. Go back quickly." Su Yao ignored him and left the private room quickly. After he left, Jiang Chengyu sat down again and began to eat and drink. He pays for the meal. If you can get it back, try to get it back. ¡­¡­ When passing a corner, he suddenly stretched out a hand and pulled Su Yao in. Just as Su Yao was about to start, a very nice male voice rang out, "it''s me, Lu Yanxing." Hearing the name, Su Yao raised his hand and put it down again. He turned and looked at Lu Yanxing with a confused expression, "Lu Xuechang, what are you doing?" Lu Yanxing did not speak. He raised his hand, squeezed Su Yao''s chin, and looked at it carefully. Just when Su Yao was about to choke, Lu Yanxing finally said, "do you want to think about being with me?" Chapter 1453 Su Yao didn''t expect that he would say such words. He was so surprised that his chin was about to drop Lu Xuechang, although today is April Fool''s day, you don''t have to joke with me like this. " Lu Yanxing frowned, "I''m not joking with you anymore. I''m serious." Su Yao When I say this on April Fool''s day, I still say that you are serious. Do you think Su Yao is a fool? "Lu Xuechang, I already have a boyfriend. Please don''t say that again." To tell you the truth, he also wants to get rid of Jiang Chengyu as soon as possible, and then be happy with his beloved. But it''s not the time yet. He has to wait for him to torture Jiang Chengyu. As soon as he thought that he had to refuse his beloved''s confession because of Jiang Chengyu, Su Yao had an impulse to chop Jiang Chengyu into meat sauce. Jiang Chengyu, the evil doer, is really harmful "I know you have a boyfriend now, so don''t rush to answer me. You go back and think about it. I''m not the kind of person who can''t talk." Lu Yanxing said. Su Yao If you don''t break up with Jiang Chengyu soon, I will break your leg. Su Yao wanted to say something more, so he heard Jiang Chengyu''s voice. He looked at Lu Yanxing and left quickly. He is not afraid that Jiang Chengyu will misunderstand something when he sees him with Lu Yanxing, but that they will fight. He doesn''t want Lu Yanxing to get hurt. However, Lu Yanxing misunderstood something in his action. Lu Yanxing''s eyes darkened as he looked at his back. For a long time, he laughed at himself After su Yao left, Shen Zhibai came in. He asked, "Yan Xing, what''s the matter? Did Su Mu promise to be with you?" In Shen Zhibai''s opinion, his good brother is a very attractive person, and it is impossible for Sumu not to be moved. Lu Yanxing shook his head. "He refused." Hearing this, Shen Zhibai was shocked and took a breath. No, why is it different from what he imagined? "Yan Xing, what did you say to Su mu?" Lu Yanxing repeated what he had just said to Su Yao. After listening, Shen Zhibai was silent. Now he knows why Lu Yanxing didn''t succeed - he doesn''t know the right way to express himself. If his way of confession can be successful, it will be a ghost. "Yan Xing, have you never expressed yourself to anyone?" "Yes." Lu Yanxing said without thinking. As soon as Shen Zhibai''s eyes brightened, the soul of eight trigrams in his body was burning again, "who?" "Sumu." Lu Yanxing replied. Listening to this answer, Shen Zhibai suddenly rolled his eyes. What''s the difference between saying it and not saying it? ¡°¡­¡­ Besides Sumu? " Lu Yanxing thought about it carefully, then replied, "no more." Shen Zhibai Well, he forgot that Lu Yanxing was never close to girls, and he was as far away as he could see girls. "OK, I think you need the help of my love master very much." "Master of love?" As if he had heard a joke, Lu Yanxing burst out with a smile, "is it a master of love who has failed countless times like you?" Chapter 1454 Looking at the smile on his face, Shen Zhibai felt as if he had discovered a new world. He could not help but sigh, "the power of love is really powerful." This is the first time he has seen Lu Yanxing smile this year. Had it not been for this smile, he would have thought that Lu Yanxing was really paralyzed. Lu Yanxing looked at Shen Zhibai like an idiot, "Shen Zhibai, what are you talking about? You can''t become an idiot just because you have a white word in your name. " Shen Zhibai The same formula, the same tongue. "Lu Yanxing, can you stop saying that? As soon as I hear that, I can''t help beating you up. " "No way." Lu Yanxing replied very decisively, and did not forget to choke Shen Zhibai, "and there is something I need to remind you --" "you can''t beat me at all." Shen Zhibai Japan, he really can''t beat Lu Yanxing, who has been practicing martial arts since childhood. "Lu Yanxing, no wonder you are still single." "It''s better to be single than you who have failed in love countless times. At least I''m single by strength." Shen Zhibai listened to these words and felt that he had been hit by countless arrows in his knee. Lu Yanxing, you are cruel! "Do you want me to help you chase Sumu?" "I''ve already said that I don''t need your help. I''ll take care of it myself." "Then don''t cry and ask me to help you." "Don''t worry, there will never be such a day." Shen Zhibai ¡­¡­ On the other side of , Jiang Cheng Yu sniffed the faint perfume of suyao''s clothes, and his face was a bit ugly. "Sumu, where did you go just now? Are you with Lu Yanxing? " At this time, Jiang Chengyu is like a husband who has caught his wife out of the way. He questions Su Yao loudly. Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes as he listened to his voice. Jiang Chengyu obviously doesn''t like the original owner, and he always likes to be suspicious. Why doesn''t he go to heaven? "Jiang Chengyu, which eye do you see me with Lu Yanxing? And even if I was really with Lu Yanxing just now, what does it have to do with you? " Listen to this, Jiang Chengyu immediately angry, "Su mu, you are my boyfriend now. Since you choose to be with me, you can''t get so close to other boys, or you will be unfaithful to our feelings. " It''s not wrong that he doesn''t like Su mu, but he is still Su Mu''s boyfriend after all. As long as he is still in love with Su mu, Su Yao can''t have anything to do with other boys, even if he talks. Hearing the word "infidelity", Su Yao couldn''t help sneering. Infidelity to feelings? Jiang Chengyu is talking about himself. On the one hand, he associates with Su mu for money, and on the other hand, he secretly finds an underground girlfriend behind Su Mu''s back in order to solve his physiological needs. How can Jiang Chengyu not go to heaven? "Jiang Chengyu, since you don''t believe me so much, let''s break up now." Su Yao laughed coldly. This sentence is like a basin of cold water poured on Jiang Chengyu''s head, he immediately regained his sense of reason, "Sumu, I just don''t have a sense of security, so I will say that, I will never say such words again in the future, you can forgive me this time." "It''s not impossible to forgive you, but I have a request here." Su Yao said. "What requirements? You can say that as long as I can do it, I will do it. " Chapter 1455 "From now on, you can come to our department only with my permission." He doesn''t want to see Jiang Chengyu''s disgusting face every day. Listen to this sentence, Jiang Chengyu can''t help but frown, "why?" If you want to get Su Mu''s permission to find him, what kind of couple are they? Is it hard to be su mu? He is empathizing with Lu Yanxing? So Sumu was really with Lu Yan just now? Jiang Chengyu, who thought too much carelessly, was almost mad. He angrily said, "no, I don''t agree to this request! Sumu, have you forgotten that we are lovers? If I want to find you all need your permission, then we are really lovers? " "Then we can solve this relationship." Su Yao said. As soon as these words came out, Jiang Chengyu immediately calmed down Su mu, as long as you don''t break up with me, I promise you anything. " After getting the answer he wanted, Su Yao was not interested in pestering Jiang Chengyu any more. "That''s a deal. I have something else to do. Go ahead, and you can continue to eat." Jiang Chengyu answered and watched him leave. At this time, a couple passed by him. "You really scared me to death just now." "Today is not April Fool''s day. I just want to scare you. I won''t do this kind of thing again. Don''t be angry any more." Catching the words "April Fool''s Day", Jiang Chengyu''s eyes suddenly brightened. He knew that Su Mu''s words must be deceiving him. Today is April Fool''s day. It''s a special day for pranking people What Su Mu said must be completely opposite to what he thought in his heart, and maybe he has paid for the meal now. With this in mind, Jiang Chengyu happily went back to the private room to eat. He didn''t stop until he had enough to eat. Jiang Chengyu belched contentedly. He took the napkin and wiped his mouth. Then he got up and left the private room. As a result, as soon as he got out of the private room, he was stopped by the waiter standing at the door, "Mr. Jiang, you haven''t checked out yet." Jiang Chengyu, who thought he didn''t have to pay his own bill, immediately widened his eyes when he heard this, "no bill? Are you sure Sumu didn''t check out? Are you kidding me? " "Mr. Jiang, I won''t make fun of you with such things." There was a flash of disdain in the waiter''s eyes. This man clearly told Mr. Su that he would treat him today, and now he wants Mr. Su to pay the bill. It''s really shameless. It''s really bad luck for Mr. Su to have such a friend. "Mr. Jiang, if you refuse to pay, we will treat you as if you want to eat Bawang street, and we will call the police to deal with it." Smell speech, Jiang Chengyu''s face suddenly becomes very ugly, "when did I say I don''t pay, bring the bill, I pay now." The waiter quickly handed the printed bill to Jiang Chengyu, "Mr. Jiang, do you pay in cash or by credit card?" Jiang Chengyu didn''t speak. He looked at the number on the bill and was about to have a myocardial infarction. More than 7000 yuan? There are not many dishes. Why do you need more than 7000 yuan? Seeing that he didn''t respond, the waiter repeated, "Mr. Jiang, do you pay in cash or by credit card?" Chapter 1456 Jiang Chengyu then came back to his senses. "Are you sure that pile of vegetables costs more than 7000 yuan? Have you confused my bill with other people''s? " Smell speech, the color of disdain of the waiter''s eyes is deeper, "Mr. Jiang, we are after strict training, absolutely won''t appear this kind of small mistake. What you spend in our shop is what the bill shows. If you really can''t accept the price, we can consult with the police. " Jiang Chengyu was sick to death, but he didn''t dare to attack. After all, if the other party really calls the police, then there is no place for his face. "I didn''t say I couldn''t introduce. I''ll pay now and swipe the card." He said as he took the card out of his wallet. "Well, we''ve been here so many times. Can we get a discount?" "I''m sorry, Mr. Jiang. There''s never been a discount in our store." The waiter replied. Jiang Chengyu almost scolded. He took a deep breath and tried to calm his mood. "I know your store never has a discount. I was joking with you just now. Just think I didn''t say anything." The waiter said perfunctorily, "Mr. Jiang, can you pay?" "Take it and brush it." Jiang Chengyu is very painful to pass the bank card in the past. The waiter took it over, brushed it on the machine, and then gave it back to Jiang Chengyu, "Mr. Jiang, take your time. Welcome to visit next time." Jiang Chengyu didn''t leave. He put away his bank card and went back to the private room to eat. There are still a lot of things that have not been finished, but it''s a waste of J, and that''s more than 7000 yuan. More than 7000 yuan is not a small amount. The waiter took a look and looked at Jiang Chengyu''s food, which was like a hungry wolf, his eyes were full of disgust. He murmured in a low voice, "I''ve seen such a wonderful flower, but I''ve never seen such a wonderful one. It''s amazing." Jiang Chengyu really overestimated his own stomach. After a few mouthfuls, he couldn''t eat any more, and now he is going to die. He looked at the dishes left on the table, hesitated for a few seconds, then called the waiter, "waiter, come in." The waiter didn''t want to wait on such a wonderful guest as Jiang Chengyu any more, but he was afraid that the other party would throw him away, so he had to go in reluctantly. "Mr. Jiang, do you need anything else?" "I don''t need anything. Help me pack all the rest of the dishes." Jiang Chengyu pointed to the pile of leftovers on the table and said to the waiter. Although the waiter already knew that Jiang Chengyu was a wonderful flower, he didn''t expect that he could be so wonderful. However, none of the guests who have been to Qinxiang garden ever want to take the rest of the dishes away. Even if they are all poured out, those guests are not distressed at all. But Jiang Chengyu is different. He not only wants to give him a discount, but also wants to take away the leftovers. It''s the first time he''s met such a guest after he''s worked here for such a long time. The waiter disliked Jiang chengyu in his heart, but with a smile on his face, "sorry, we didn''t pack this service in our shop." Jiang Chengyu had been suffocating. When he heard such a sentence again, he immediately exploded, "there''s no, there''s no, what store do you open?" The waiter rolled his eyes secretly Mr. Jiang, although we don''t have packing service here, we can provide you with food bags for free. Do you need them? " Chapter 1457 Jiang Chengyu is now angry, where to listen, "no, call your boss, I want to talk to your boss." "Sorry, our boss is not here." It''s ridiculous. Their boss can''t see all kinds of people. "Then call your manager." The waiter continued to smile, "sorry, our manager is not in, either." Jiang Chengyu didn''t believe him. "No one is here. Are you teasing me?" "Mr. Jiang, I''m telling the truth..." Before the waiter finished, Jiang Chengyu suddenly came over with a punch, "do you think I''m a bully?" The punch hit the waiter''s nose, and the waiter was a blood sick man. When he saw his nose bleeding, he turned his eyes and fainted on the spot. Jiang Chengyu thought that he was pretending to be dizzy, so he kicked him hard again, "don''t pretend to be dizzy for me, get up quickly!" The other waiters outside heard what was going on inside and came to have a look. But when I saw my colleagues lying on the ground, I was shocked. They quickly come forward to hold Jiang Chengyu, call the ambulance, call the police. The ambulance and the police car arrived here at the same time. The attendant who fainted was taken away by the ambulance, while Jiang Chengyu was taken away by the police car. At the time of being taken away, Jiang Chengyu still refused to give in and struggled a few times, but they were all useless. ¡­¡­ Su Yao didn''t know that Jiang Chengyu had entered the police station. He didn''t know it until he called Jiang Chengyu at noon the next day. When Jiang Chengyu was arrested at the police station, he was a little shocked, but more schadenfreude. Of course, when talking to Jiang Chengyu, he showed some shock and worry, "are you arrested in the police station? Are you lying to me? " Jiang Chengyu didn''t sleep all night, and his voice was tired. "Sumu, I''m not joking with you. What I said is true. Come here quickly." Su Yao rolled a big white eye, "don''t worry, you first tell me what you were arrested for, otherwise I can''t help you." Jiang Chengyu was a little impatient and wanted to yell at Su Yao, but he was afraid that Su Yao would not help him after yelling, so he forced his impatience down and tried to make his voice sound gentle. "I just hit a waiter in Qinxiang garden by accident, and they called the police. Su mu, you have to help me, or I will leave a stain on my file. " Su Yao did not think that Jiang Chengyu was caught by the police station for this reason, and he was speechless. It seems that Jiang Chengyu is not only bad in character, but also bad in temper. I really don''t know why he was not killed by others in the original plot. "Then why did you hit the waiter? How''s that waiter hurt on the bus? " Of course, Jiang Chengyu can''t tell the truth. If he did, Su Yao might not help him. "That waiter looked down on me, insulted me many times, and insulted you by the way. It doesn''t matter if he insults me, but he can''t insult you. As soon as I got angry, I didn''t hold back, so I gave him a punch. " "I really only hit him one punch, and I don''t know what happened. After my punch, he suddenly fainted." Listening to these words, Su Yao rolled his eyes several times. Jiang Chengyu is really a genius if he doesn''t go to play Chapter 1458 The waiters of qinxiangyuan are all trained. No matter how much they look down on a person, they will only say it in their heart, not insult that person, let alone insult him as an unrelated person. It must be because Jiang Chengyu made some unreasonable request and was rejected by the waiter. In a rage, he started beating the waiter Jiang Chengyu, a scum, is really a liar. There''s no need to draft. "Did the policeman tell you anything?" "The police asked me to call my family over." Jiang Chengyu see he also asked East and West, the heart is more impatient, almost can''t control his temper, "Sumu, you hurry to come here, I don''t want to stay in this police station, the air inside is too depressed." Su Yao sneered in his heart. People like you who always want to murder people will certainly feel that the air in the police station is very depressed, and you don''t want to see the police again for the rest of your life. "But I''m not in your family. You''d better call your parents and ask them to come over." Listen to this sentence, Jiang Chengyu wants to curse his mother. He said a lot, but he didn''t want to get him out of the police station. Does Sumu want to be locked up in the police station all his life so that he can get along with the wild man outside? At this moment, Jiang Chengyu wants to tear his face directly with Su Yao. But not now. He can''t split his face with each other. After all, his parents are in his hometown, and his hometown is very far away from here. By the time his parents arrived, it was estimated that day lily was already cold. So thinking, Jiang Chengyu patiently said, "Sumu, I know this kind of thing should go to my parents, but my parents are in my hometown, my hometown is quite far away from here, now I only have you to rely on, you just look at me as your boyfriend''s face, help me this favor." Su Yao sighed, "but it''s your fault after all. I''m afraid I can''t help you." "Sumu, with your family background, you can help me. Just help me." According to Su Mu''s family background, if you say a word, even if he killed someone, you can get him out of prison. This kind of thing is a piece of cake. It depends on whether Su Mu is willing to help him or not. "I see." With these words, Su Yao hung up without waiting for Jiang Chengyu to speak. Oh, let him use the background of the Su family, Jiang Chengyu thought it was very beautiful. However, it is not impossible to get Jiang Chengyu out of the police station, but he has to pay a price. On the other side, Jiang Chengyu looks at the phone being hung up, and his hand holding the mobile phone is blue. What does Sumu mean by this? What does he know? Is Sumu going to come or not? Did Sumu regret going out with him? The more Jiang Chengyu thinks about it, the more upset he is. His mobile phone is almost crushed by him. This damned Sumu, after he goes out from the police station, he must give him some color to see! ¡­¡­ looked at suyao''s changing clothes and perfume, and the glutinous rice balls were somewhat puzzled. "Host, are you going to go out with someone dressed like this?" Su Yao shook his head, "no, I''m going to the police station to see Jiang Chengyu." Tangyuan some speechless, "just to a police station, need this?" Chapter 1459 "You don''t understand. The more beautiful I am, the more embarrassed Jiang Chengyu is. Jiang Chengyu is a high spirited person. By comparison, he would like to get rid of my boyfriend and start his plan of murder. Then I can get rid of his disgusting rubbish as soon as possible. " Su Yao said solemnly. Tangyuan is completely speechless. Of course, it was not convinced by Su Yao''s wisdom, but defeated by his shamelessness. After a long time, it just choked out a sentence from its mouth, "host, your shameless ability is really growing day by day." Su Yaoquan regarded it as a compliment to himself and said shamelessly, "I''m flattered, I''m flattered!" Tangyuan Grass, it has never seen such a shameless demon as Su Yao. It had opened a 100 level filter before it thought that Su Yao was a cute little girl. ¡­¡­ When Su Yao arrived at the police station where Jiang Chengyu was, it was already more than three o''clock in the afternoon. Jiang Chengyu sat down in the cell, looking very embarrassed. Looking at Jiang Chengyu like a lost dog, Su Yao almost laughed with joy. He tried to suppress the crazy upward corner of his mouth, went to Jiang Chengyu, "Jiang Chengyu, sorry, I''m late." Hearing this familiar voice, Jiang Chengyu''s eyes suddenly brightened. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Su Yao. When Jiang Chengyu looks over, Su Yao''s expression changes. He even wants to squeeze out a few crocodile tears, but he can''t. After all, he looks at such Jiang Chengyu and just wants to laugh out loud. When Jiang Chengyu looks at Su Yao, who is well-dressed, and thinks about his treatment in the police station in the past two days, he is instantly unbalanced. He even wants to slap Su Yao in the face to make him as embarrassed as himself. Why is he as human as Sumu, but his family background is totally different? Why is Sumu the child of the rich, but the child of the poor? Why does he want to bow to Su mu? Even if he is angry, he has to bear it? If Su Mu paid for the meal yesterday, the next thing would not happen, he would not be put into the police station, and he would not be so embarrassed. All this is because of the damage of Sumu! Sumu Think of here, Jiang Chengyu''s reason suddenly lost more than half. He yelled at Su Yao, "Su mu, you come so late, don''t you want me to be locked up in the police station? I shouldn''t believe you rich children. None of you rich children is good... " Su Yao didn''t speak. He let him shout there. After he finished, he said, "have you finished?" His cold eyes are like a basin of cold water, which extinguishes Jiang Chengyu''s anger. Jiang Chengyu is like a vented ball. He can''t help but slap himself with a big mouth when he thinks that he just "spewed wild words" to Su Yao. He looked at Su Yao with a look of remorse on his face. "Su mu, those words just now were not my sincere words. I just said those words on impulse. Don''t be angry with me." However, Su Yao didn''t get angry because of Jiang Chengyu''s words. If he cared about everything, he would have been very angry. Moreover, he was not such a villain as Jiang Chengyu. "Come on, let''s go." Chapter 1460 Listening to these words, Jiang Chengyu knew that Su Yao didn''t intend to care about it with him. He was relieved. At the same time, he felt a little proud. It seems that not all rich children are so smart. Su Mu''s academic performance is so good, but he still plays around. "Sumu, have you explained to them clearly?" Su Yao gave a "um". Jiang Chengyu''s heart began to despise Su Yao. Before Su Mu said that, he thought he didn''t want to use the family relationship. He didn''t expect that the other party still used the family relationship. This rich man is the first and the second. He is so hypocritical. But since Su Mu has used his relationship with his family, has he told his family about his association with him? On this thought, Jiang Chengyu tentatively asked Su Yao, "Su mu, does your family already know that I''m dating you?" Su Yao naturally understood the meaning of Jiang Chengyu''s words, and he could not help sneering. Why don''t you want to go to heaven when you want to see your parents so soon? "You think too much. I haven''t told my parents about my boyfriend, so they don''t know about you." On hearing this, Jiang Chengyu felt anxious. Su Mu hasn''t told his family about it. What does it mean? This represents that Su Mu doesn''t recognize his boyfriend at all in his heart, and plans to find a chance to break up with him. He has done so many things for Su mu, but Su Mu treats himself like this. His heart is made of stone, and it''s still not hot. No, he absolutely can''t let Su Mu break up with himself. If he breaks up, where do people like Su Mu who have a lot of money go? "Sumu, we''ve been dating for some time. Not surprisingly, we''ve been together all our lives. When are you going to tell your parents about us and take me back to meet your parents?" Su Yao took a look at him, "see my parents? Just wait. I haven''t decided whether to keep going with you Smell speech, the expression on Jiang Chengyu''s face almost can''t keep, "..." Sumu, why do you say that? Is there something wrong with me? " "You always make me angry." Su Yao said. Jiang Chengyu wants to breathe fragrance. Make him angry? It''s su Mu who makes him angry, OK? Su Mu himself has been unreasonable, but all the mistakes are pushed to him, he is really ha ha. Jiang Chengyu wanted to refute Su Yao''s words, but he didn''t dare. If he said that, Su Yao might have to mention the word "break up". He really didn''t want to hear these two words any more. He was about to hear myocardial infarction. "Sumu, I will listen to you. You let me go east, I will never go west, and I will never make you angry again." Su Yao nodded, "then it depends on your performance. Don''t let me down." ¡­¡­ In the next few days, in order to let Su Yao take him back to see his parents as soon as possible, Jiang Chengyu plays the role of 24 filial boyfriends in an all-round way. Su Yao took this opportunity to toss him as much as possible. As long as Jiang Chengyu shows a little dissatisfaction, he mentions the word "break up". At this point, Jiang Chengyu did not dare to show any dissatisfaction Chapter 1461 As for Hua Jiang Chengyu''s money, Su Yao is not soft hearted, so he is called to sell his kidney. Jiang Chengyu spent a lot of money from the original owner. The money he got from Jiang Chengyu was not even a small change. He''s just getting the money back for the owner. At the beginning, Jiang Chengyu saw that his wallet was becoming thinner and thinner, which was very painful. But after hearing Su Yao''s sentence, "my parents are only my son, and their money will be mine later," it was like taking a reassuring pill. But also became generous, as long as Su Yao wanted, he was as satisfied as possible. The money he spent on Su Mu was a drop in the bucket compared with the Su family''s property. When he marries Su mu, the property of Su''s family will be his. At that time, he will spend whatever he wants. There is no need to worry about whether the money is enough. On this thought, Jiang Chengyu gave Su Yao a smile, "Su mu, tomorrow is the weekend, why don''t we go out for a day? We''ve never been out together since we''ve been together. " Lu Yanxing, who passed by them, heard this sentence. He stepped and looked at them. When he saw Jiang Chengyu''s hand on Su Yao''s shoulder, his eyes were cold and he wanted to chop Jiang Chengyu''s hand. Later, he came forward, "Su Xuedi, your parents asked me to bring you a word." Su Yao looked at him, "Lu Xuechang, what do you say?" "If you dare to fall in love, they will break your legs." Lu Yanxing began to make something out of nothing, "and they also told you to stay away from some people, so as to save the time to be cheated." Although Lu Yanxing didn''t name him, Jiang Chengyu felt that Lu Yanxing had deliberately said the following sentence to him, which made him feel a little annoyed. "Lu Yanxing, this is a matter between me and him. Don''t worry about it. You are not qualified to do it." Compared with Jiang Chengyu, who became angry because of one sentence, Lu Yanxing was still so calm, "classmate Jiang, are you talking about you? Why are you so angry? Do you have any purpose to approach Su Xuedi? " Jiang Chengyu was choked by his words. He approached Sumu and had a relationship with him, but he never told anyone about this. How did Lu Yanxing know? Did Lu Yanxing secretly investigate him? Or did Lu Yanxing say that because he wanted to stir up the relationship between him and Su mu? No matter what kind, he must be steady, absolutely can''t let Sumu that fool see something. "Lu Yanxing, I know you are interested in Su mu, but now he has a boyfriend. It''s very immoral to rob other people''s boyfriends. If you don''t want other students in the school to know that you want to be a third party between other people''s feelings, you''d better step back from the precipice, otherwise it''s too late to regret. " As if he had heard a joke, Lu Yanxing suddenly laughed, "classmate Jiang, do you think you will have that kind of opportunity? You''d better pay more attention to yourself. If one day you are suddenly dropped out of school, it''s too late. " Listening to these words, Jiang Chengyu''s face suddenly became very ugly. What does Lu Yanxing mean by this? Do you want to use your family background to drive him out of such a school? These rich people are really vicious! Chapter 1462 "Lu Yanxing, do you think that if you say that, I will break up with Su mu? I tell you, no matter what tricks you play, I won''t break up with Su mu. You''ll never want to rob Su Mu from me! " Jiang Chengyu''s words were loud and clear, but he was so afraid that Lu Yanxing really used his family''s strength to drive him out of the school. He was the only one who knew. Lu Yanxing looked at Jiang Chengyu''s trembling legs and said with a smile, "then I''ll wait for the day when you two break up." After that, he turned and left. Su Yao looked at his back as he left decisively, a little confused. "He just left? Did he just come here to say something cruel? " This is not what he imagined. Tangyuan rolled a big white eye, "host, what do you think of him?" "Like the overbearing president in the novel, he forced me to use the family power to drive Jiang Chengyu out of the school, and then..." Tang Yuan laughs, "host, you think too much. Lu Yanxing is not an overbearing president. He won''t do what you say." "Do you know what kind of person he is?" Tangyuan suddenly choked. Well, it doesn''t know what kind of person Lu Yanxing is. "Tangyuan, do you dare to make a bet with me?" "Bet on what?" "I''ll bet if Lu Yanxing will try his best to break up Jiang Chengyu and me in order to get me." Su Yao replied. "Host, there''s no need to gamble on this kind of thing. I will win in the end." Tang Yuan''s heart was full of confidence. Although he didn''t know what kind of person Lu Yanxing was, he believed Lu Yanxing would never do that. Its sixth sense is quite accurate sometimes. Su Yao hooked his lips. "I don''t think you dare to gamble with me. You are a coward." He was so excited, dumplings immediately exploded, "who said I dare not bet with you? If you bet, the loser has to agree to the winner''s request. " Su Yao waited for it to say, "OK." After calming down, Tang Yuan found that he had been provoked by Su Yao. But if it''s said, even if it''s spilled water, it''s too late to repent. It can only pray in its heart that the winner is himself. ¡­¡­ Seeing that Su Yao had been looking at the direction of Lu Yanxing''s departure, Jiang Chengyu was not happy. "Su mu, you have been looking at Lu Yanxing. Do you have a crush on him?" Although he and Su Mu have different plans together, now Su Mu is his boyfriend. Maybe Su Mu looks at other men in front of him again and again, which challenges Jiang Chengyu''s dignity as a man. Su Yao rolled his eyes, "crazy!" Jiang Chengyu looks for his underground girlfriend behind his back, but he doesn''t let him look at other men. It''s a double dog. "Sumu, rich men are not good things, especially the one who is still very handsome. That kind of people are too fickle and easy to cheat. Only men like me can give you a sense of security..." Su Yao was angry and laughed at his nonsense. Jiang Chengyu is how self abased will say such words. Some rich men are playful, but they won''t do that kind of vicious thing. Like some people, even if they don''t have money, their character is not so good. They want to murder people all day long, so they can ascend to heaven. Chapter 1463 Jiang Chengyu was still chattering there, and Su Yao''s ears were almost cocooned. He reached for his ear and impatiently interrupted Jiang Chengyu, "have you finished? With that, I''ll go back. " When Jiang Chengyu saw him talking to himself with this attitude, he couldn''t help choking his anger, but he couldn''t let it out. What''s more, he can only curry favor with Su Mu now, otherwise Su Mu will have to mention the word "break up" with him if he doesn''t like it. He has paid so much these days and spent so much money on Su mu, not to break up with Su mu, but to let Su Mu tell Su Mu''s family about their relationship and take him home. Wait a minute. Was Sumu''s remark just suggesting that he was going to take himself back to his parents today? Yes, it must be. Jiang Chengyu couldn''t control his excited mood and looked at Su Yao with his eyes shining. Su Yao could not help but step back. What does Jiang Chengyu do with his disgusting eyes? Can''t his brain be flooded? "Jiang Chengyu, what''s wrong with your eyes?" Jiang Chengyu is still in his own brain. He is not angry at Su Yao''s words, and even laughs, "Su mu, are you going to take me back to see your family today? Is that too fast? I''m not ready for anything. I don''t know if your parents will like me "What do you think I should buy for your parents later? Will they like what I buy?" Listening to these words, Su Yao finally knew why Jiang Chengyu showed such a disgusting expression. This guy was too sentimental. "Jiang Chengyu, I think you should think too much. I''m not going to take you back to see my parents." Smell speech, the smile on Jiang Chengyu''s face immediately collapsed, he couldn''t control the tone, "Sumu, what do you mean?" Su Yao gave him a big white eye. "Did you forget that I said I wanted to see your performance? You are still in the period of investigation. What''s the hurry?" Jiang Chengyu suppressed his anger. "I know, but when will it be?" Recently, Su Mu is more and more irritating, more and more excessive. He is afraid that he will tear his face with Su Mu before he goes to see his parents. Su Yao sneered, "if you really can''t wait, I don''t mind you breaking up with me." Listen to this sentence, Jiang Chengyu immediately silent, but he felt more bowed. He knows now that Su Mu is afraid to break up with him because of himself. Recently, he has been making a lot of changes. Is Su Mu not benevolent first, then don''t blame him Jiang Chengyu unjust. Su''s property, he vowed to get it! At that time, he must let Su Mu also taste the taste of doing small things on the ground. "Sumu, as long as I can be with you, no matter how long I have to wait, I will wait until you are willing to take me back to see your parents." Su Yao laughed and did not speak. ¡­¡­ Day by day, Su Yao ushered in his first exam in the world, and he was surprised to find that the invigilator of this exam was Lu Yanxing. But it''s not so surprising to think that the original invigilator''s surname is Lu Chapter 1464 Lu Yanxing has always been a man of the moment and topic in school. His outstanding appearance and amazing family background make him the male god in the eyes of girls. Many girls in the school want to have an affair with Lu Yanxing. Even if they can''t marry him in the end, it''s OK to be his girlfriend for a few days. But unfortunately, Lu Yanxing is not close to women at all. If he had never been intimate with any boys before, they would have suspected that Lu Yanxing''s sexual orientation was wrong. Now Lu Yanxing appears in the classroom, and the girls are boiling. If it wasn''t for the exam, they would have jumped on Lu Yanxing. However, this did not prevent them from asking Lu Yanxing some questions. A brave girl stood up, "Lu Xuechang, can I ask you a question?" Lu Yanxing looked at the girl. Although he didn''t speak, his eyes clearly refused. However, the girl asked the question that most of the girls always wanted to ask when he was acquiescent. "Mr. Lu, do you have a girlfriend now?" When this problem came out, Su Yao always felt that Lu Yanxing looked at him. He said coldly, "not for the time being, but soon." As soon as the words came out, all the girls in the classroom took a breath of air conditioning. Just now that girl asked again, "Lu Xuechang, do you already have a girl you like?" "The person I like is not a girl." When he said this, Lu Yanxing took another look at Su Yao. "He''s a boy. I''ve already told him. I''m waiting for his reply." Although it was just a common sentence, Su Yao could not help blushing. He quickly lowered his head and didn''t want to be seen by the students around him. Now, not only girls are boiling, but also boys are boiling. They didn''t expect that Lu Yanxing, the flower of kaolin, had already had someone they liked, and that he was still a boy. I don''t know who was so lucky that Lu Yanxing took a fancy to him. What''s more, they thought that Lu Yanxing was just not close to women, but did not think that he was not close to women at all, but did not like women. If this matter is spread out, I don''t know how many girls'' hearts will be broken. "Mr. Lu, can we know who the boy you like?" As soon as the words came out, all the people immediately looked forward to it. They also wanted to know who the boy Lu Yanxing liked. But Su Yao couldn''t help getting nervous. Lu Yanxing, he doesn''t really want to say it, does he? If it''s true, will he be the best in the eyes of other students? It seems that he has to get rid of Jiang Chengyu''s rubbish, so that other students will not misunderstand that he did not forget to hook up with Lu Yanxing when he was in contact with Jiang Chengyu. Su Yao doesn''t want to be treated as a man of fickleness. When Su Yao was worried, the examination bell rang. On hearing the test bell, everyone quieted down. Although they really want to know who Lu Yanxing''s sweetheart is, the exam is more important. If you fail in this course, you have to take a make-up exam. They don''t want to take a make-up exam. Su Yao was finally relieved. Fortunately, the examination bell rang at this critical moment, otherwise he could not imagine what would happen next. However, he really needs to get rid of Jiang Chengyu Chapter 1465 Because he had the memory of the original owner, and he had read many books, the title on the test paper was a piece of cake for Su Yao. It didn''t take him long to finish the whole paper. Su Yao checked it carefully and found no problems. Then he looked at the students around him and saw that they were still working on the front of the test paper, so he gave up the idea of handing in the paper in advance. He put the paper aside and fell asleep on the table. I went to bed too late yesterday. My head is still aching now. When the students around him saw that he was sleeping there, they couldn''t help feeling that he was really Xueba. Instead of thinking that Su Yao could not do it, they decided to abandon themselves because they knew how powerful Su Yao was. It''s very normal for a Xueba like Su Yao to finish the test paper ahead of time. However, as soon as Su Yao fell asleep, he was awakened by the sound of knocking on the table. He didn''t sleep well last night, but now he was woken up again. Su Yao''s temper suddenly came up. He raised his head and was just ready to spit out fragrance. But when he saw Lu Yanxing standing in front of him, he immediately swallowed his dirty words. He even gave him a smile, "Lu Xuechang, what can I do for you?" Lu Yanxing''s expression at this time can not be more serious, "this classmate, can''t sleep during the exam." "But I''ve finished my paper." Su Yao said, pretending to be pathetic, "Lu Xuechang, I didn''t sleep well last night, and my head is still suffering now. Please pity me." Lu Yanxing didn''t really have any resistance to his expression. He pursed his lips "Also, come to the student union after the examination. I have something to tell you." "I see. I''ll go on sleeping." With these words, Su Yao went back. Lu Yanxing did not walk away, but stood there and watched him for a long time before he walked away. Such a move made other students doubt whether the person he liked was su Yao, but they didn''t have any evidence, so they just doubted. ¡­¡­ Su Yao didn''t sleep deeply. As soon as the bell rang at the end of the exam, he woke up. He reached out and patted his face. When he was sober, he went up to hand in his papers. As soon as he was ready to leave the classroom, he was held by Lu Yanxing. The other students who originally wanted to leave looked at the scene and immediately stopped. They wanted to know whether there was any relationship between the two people. Noticing their sight, Lu Yanxing let go of his hand. His face was always indifferent. "Su Xuedi, come with me to the student union." Su Yao, who can know that he is pretending, but he is not happy. However, Lu Yanxing was not to blame for this. It was his fault. "Good." Listening to their conversation, the students who wanted to gossip suddenly dispelled their doubts. Wrong, wrong. With Lu Xuechang''s attitude, Su Mu is definitely not the person he likes. Lu Xuechang probably wanted to invite Su Mu to join the student union, but this is not a place to talk, so he asked Su Mu to go to the student union. ¡­¡­ As soon as he walked out of the classroom, Su Yao saw Jiang Chengyu standing outside the classroom. He couldn''t help frowning, "Jiang Chengyu, what are you doing here?" Jiang Chengyu was not in the mood to answer this question because he noticed Lu Yanxing standing beside Su Yao Chapter 1466 This annoying Lu Yanxing did not know how many times he appeared in front of him, and every time he appeared in front of him with Su mu. And Su mu, he had told him so many times, but he just didn''t listen and had to be so close to Lu Yanxing. He has to doubt whether Su Mu has made a good relationship with Lu Yan. Jiang Chengyu is selfish, self abased and has a fierce hatred for the rich. Now he hates to go to land. At the same time, he could not help but envy Lu Yanxing for his outstanding appearance, perfect family background and high popularity. Although he was good-looking himself, he was very ordinary compared with Lu Yanxing. The most important thing is that Lu Yanxing, who is enviable everywhere, even wants to rob Sumu with him. But at the thought that Su Mu is now his boyfriend, no matter how Lu Yanxing wants to fight him, there is no way, unless he doesn''t want to face, Jiang Chengyu is a little proud. The most important thing for the rich people is face, especially the rich people in Lu Yanxing''s family What Lu Yanxing wanted most was given to him by such an ordinary person. I''m very happy to think about it. After comforting himself, Jiang Chengyu was not so angry. He even put his right hand on Su Yao''s shoulder in front of Yan Xing, trying to create a very intimate atmosphere between them. But in this way, in addition to Lu Yanxing, there was another Su Yao. Lu Yanxing looked at Jiang Chengyu''s right hand on Su Yao''s shoulder. His eyes became very dangerous. If the eyes could be turned into knives, Jiang Chengyu would have been cut to pieces. Su Yao is very disgusted with Jiang Chengyu put on his shoulder that hand to get down, but also back a few steps, in case Jiang Chengyu again make some disgusting move. At the same time, he also scolded Jiang chengyu in his heart. Cao, Jiang Chengyu, a dog, wanders in front of him from time to time on weekdays. Even if he is disgusted, now he dares to land in front of Yan Xing and make such an intimate move to him. Has he been too talkative lately? In addition to Jiang Chengyu, Lu Yanxing also noticed Su Yao''s move. Lu Yanxing, who was a little upset in his heart, saw Su Yao''s disgust with Jiang Chengyu, and his unhappiness disappeared. However, Jiang Chengyu was just not happy. No matter how unhappy he was, he did not dare to shout at Su Yao. He could only vent his anger on Lu Yanxing. "Lu Yanxing, Su Mu is my boyfriend. Please don''t pester him any more, or I will spread the story that you want to rob other people''s boyfriends all over the school, so that everyone in the school will know that you are a villain." Lu Yanxing sneered, "Jiang Chengyu, do you remember those thugs I beat into the hospital before? They told me something very interesting. Would you like to hear it? " Listening to these words, Jiang Chengyu remembered what kind of person Lu Yanxing was standing in front of him. He quickly stepped back to distance himself from Lu Yanxing. Jiang Chengyu swallowed nervously, "Lu Yanxing, I tell you, this is a school. If you dare to do something to me, I''ll tell the instructor right away." Chapter 1467 After that, Jiang Chengyu wanted to slap himself in the face. Lu Jiake is one of the major shareholders of the school. Even if he goes to the headmaster to complain, Lu Yanxing will have nothing to do with it. On the contrary, he is likely to be expelled from the school. But what he said was like the water he spilled. He couldn''t get it back, and he didn''t want to bow to Lu Yanxing. Now the best way is to leave. Jiang Chengyu looked at Su Yao, "Su mu, it''s late now. You must be hungry too. Let''s have lunch. I know a new restaurant. The things in it are really wonderful." Hearing the speech, Su Yao was speechless. Every time Jiang Chengyu comes to him, he uses such an excuse. Is he regarded as a bucket? Or is Su Yao''s mind full of rice? "I have something else to do today. Go and eat by yourself." He really doesn''t want to eat to Jiang Chengyu''s disgusting face. Every time he looks at Jiang Chengyu''s disgusting face, he feels very disgusted. Jiang Chengyu didn''t expect Su Yao to refuse himself, which made him wonder if there was something fishy about it. And maybe it''s about Lu Yanxing. Is Sumu going to have lunch with Lu Yanxing today? At the thought that such a thing is likely to happen, Jiang Chengyu feels that he is in a panic. Although he doesn''t like Su Mu at all, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t mind Su Mu''s intimate behavior with other men, not to mention Lu Yanxing, whom he always hates. "Sumu, are you going to have lunch with Lu Yanxing?" At this time, Jiang Chengyu was like a husband who had caught his wife and wanted to cheat. If his eyes could kill him, Lu Yanxing would have been killed countless times. When he said this, he raised his voice, and the attention of people around him was attracted. Su Yao felt that his eardrum was about to be punctured. He frowned, "Jiang Chengyu, if you have brain disease, please go to the hospital to have a check." At the same time, Lu Yanxing''s voice also rang, "yes, Sumu has promised to have lunch with me." Jiang Chengyu''s attention completely focused on this sentence. He opened his eyes wide, looked at Su Yao and asked aloud, "Su mu, is what he said true?" Without speaking, Su Yao rolled his eyes. Jiang Chengyu took it as his default, and the air that he was holding in his heart these days suddenly came up. He couldn''t help saying what he always wanted to say, "Sumu, do you take me as your boyfriend? Have you been secretly dating Lu Yan behind my back for a long time... " There are more and more onlookers. Listening to what Jiang Chengyu said, they feel that their brains are not enough. What does Jiang Chengyu mean by these words? Is Sumu ready to go with Lu Yan? Is Lu Yanxing''s sweetheart really Sumu? Su Yao didn''t respond to Jiang Chengyu''s words at all, just like an outsider. Until Jiang Chengyu finished, he said coldly, "Jiang Chengyu, since you don''t believe me so much, let''s break up." This sentence immediately made Jiang Chengyu regain her sense, and she explained in a flurried way, "Sumu, I''m jealous, I don''t believe you..." Chapter 1468 Listening to Jiang Chengyu''s explanation, Su Yao just wanted to roll his eyes. Jiang Chengyu says this every time. Can''t it be a little new? His ears were beginning to cocoon. And in recent days, Jiang Chengyu has become more and more annoying. Every day, he is buzzing in his ears like a fly. He really doesn''t want to see Jiang Chengyu. We have to find a way to get rid of Jiang Chengyu Su Yao looked at Lu Yanxing and said, "Lu Xuechang, he''s out of his mind recently. Don''t worry about him. Let''s go." Lu Yanxing nods and smiles at Jiang Chengyu as he passes by. Jiang Chengyu immediately exploded. He caught up with Su Yao and said, "Su mu, I don''t allow you to go with him!" Su Yao shook off his hand and looked at him coldly. "Jiang Chengyu, do you really want to break up with me?" Jiang Chengyu was stunned. He thought that Sumu was just joking with himself, but looking at his eyes, he seemed to come here for real this time. No, he can''t break up with Su mu. This period of time he wasted so much time and money on Su mu, he has not received the return and interest, how can he let Su Mu run away? After experiencing the same things so many times, Jiang Chengyu has realized that the explanation is useless. He has to think of a new way. However, when he finally thought of it, Su Yao had already followed Lu Yan for a long time. Jiang Chengyu hesitated and finally caught up. Of course, this time he did not make a sound to stop Su Yao, but quietly followed up. He wants to see what these two people are going to do behind his back. It''s better to see what happens, so that he can threaten Su mu. ¡­¡­ Jiang Chengyu watched Su Yao and Lu Yanxing walk into the conference room of the student union. He looked around carefully and made sure there was no one. Then he crept up and put his ear on the door, ready to eavesdrop on the conversation between Su Yao and Lu Yanxing. As soon as he entered the conference room, Su Yao was butted against the wall by Lu Yanxing. Su Yao was looking forward to what happened next, but his face still pretended to be very resistant, "Lu Xuechang, what are you doing? Let me go." Su Yao, who was hiding outside the door, was eager to see what happened inside, but the door was closed. If he pushes the door open, he will surely attract the attention of the two inside. Jiang Chengyu looked around and found a window whose curtain had not been pulled up. He went over and looked inside. He found that the angle was just right. He could see Su Yao and Lu Yan walking. Moreover, because of the dislocation, Su Yao and Lu Yanxing''s present posture falls in Jiang Chengyu''s eyes, just like they are rubbing each other at the temples. Somehow, a fire of anger burned in his heart. He wanted to rush in and separate the two intimate people, but reason kept him awake. Jiang Chengyu took a deep breath. When he was relieved, he took out his mobile phone, pointed the camera at Su Yao and Lu Yanxing and took several pictures. Of course, in order not to panic, he turned off the sound of his mobile phone. At this time, Lu Yanxing suddenly turned his head. Jiang Chengyu was startled. He squatted down and his heart was so nervous that he jumped. I don''t know whether Lu Yanxing saw him or not Jiang Chengyu, who squats down, doesn''t see the smile on Lu Yanxing''s face Chapter 1469 Seeing that Lu Yanxing had been looking at the direction of the window, Su Yao felt that something was wrong, so he looked up and saw nothing. He couldn''t help but be more curious, "Lu Xuechang, what were you looking at just now?" Lu Yanxing looked back at him with a smile. "I saw your boyfriend Jiang Chengyu just now." Listen to this sentence, Su Yao immediately silent. He would like to say that Jiang Chengyu is not his boyfriend at all, but he can''t. in other people''s eyes, he is Sumu. Tut, what a headache! Seeing that he was silent, Lu Yanxing''s eyes flashed a trace of darkness quickly. Then he dropped his eyes and said, "Su Xuedi, your eyes are really bad." Su Yao I feel like I''ve got a lot of arrows in my knee. No! The law! Anti! Refute! Lu Yanxing saw Su Yao hanging his head, and he didn''t have his taste any more. He put down his hand on the wall, pulled a chair and sat down. Lu Yanxing stretched out his hand to untie the first button on his shirt and patted his thigh. Then he said two words to Su Yao, "come here." Su Yao scratched his hair awkwardly. "Lu Xuechang, it seems that this is not very good?" Although he really wanted to sit on it, if someone suddenly broke in, he would not be able to clean it even if he jumped into the Yellow River. Lu Yanxing picked eyebrow, "let you come over, don''t talk nonsense, or I''ll do it myself." He had already said so. Su Yao felt that if he put off any more, he would become a man who didn''t know good or bad. So he walked towards Lu Yan and sat on his lap. Just as he sat on Lu Yanxing''s lap, the door of the meeting was suddenly pushed open, and other members of the student union came in. When they saw Su Yao sitting on Lu Yanxing''s lap, they were all dumbfounded. Su Yao was also silly. He didn''t expect that someone would come in at this critical moment, and there was more than one. Those members were the first to react. They gave Su Yao and Lu Yanxing an ambiguous smile and said, "excuse me, please continue." Su Yao finally responded. He quickly stood up and explained to several people, "you misunderstood. It''s not like what you see. It''s because I accidentally fell on Lu Xuechang just now. I really have nothing to do with Lu Xuechang." Shen Zhibai smiles at him, "Su mu, we all know that, so you don''t have to explain. You can rest assured that we will not tell anyone else about it. " "You and Yan Xing, just think we haven''t been here, and continue to do your work." Su Yao Grass, this is really jumping into the Yellow River, also die not clear. It''s all caused by Jiang Chengyu! It''s not because of the disaster of Jiang Chengyu. He''s been dating Lu Yan for a long time Lu Yanxing stood up, looked at Su Yao with nervous eyes, and then thought of what he had just tried to explain. Suddenly, he was a little upset. So he said, "yes, that''s what you see." Su Yao''s brain crashed on the spot. Why did Lu Yanxing suddenly say such a word? He clearly knows the current situation, he is not afraid of this thing spread, will be others as shameless "male junior"? Bah, bah, bah, Lu Yanxing is not a male junior! No, the most important thing now is to explain clearly. He can''t be misunderstood by others. Tangyuan: "host, I think the most important thing now is to break up with Jiang Chengyu..." "Shut up Chapter 1470 Looking at Su Yao''s expression, Lu Yanxing knew what he was going to do. Before he spoke, he said, "come in and sit down. I have something to tell you." Lu Yanxing is the president of the student union. Other members of the student union dare not listen to what he said. But now Su Yao is here, and they are very curious whether the relationship between Lu Yanxing and Su Yao is what they see, so they all focus on Su Yao. Being watched by so many people, Su Yao felt uncomfortable all over. He looked at Lu Yanxing and said, "Lu Xuechang, there should be nothing wrong with me next. I''ll go back first and I won''t disturb you." "Sit down. The next thing I''m going to say is about you." Lu Yanxing said. Wen Yan, no matter how much Su Yao wants to leave, he can only sit down, and he still has to sit beside Lu Yanxing. After all, the other seats are occupied by the members of the student union, and I don''t know if they intentionally Listening to what Lu Yanxing said, Su Yao felt a little bored and began to chat with Tang Yuan with his consciousness. "Tangyuan, what do you mean by Lu Yanxing?" "I think he should invite you to join the student union, so that he can watch you every day." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao suddenly red face, "so it is, wait, I am not asking this." "And what do you want to ask?" "Why did Lu Yanxing say that suddenly just now?" "Jealous." Tang Yuan doesn''t know how to evaluate his host, so his EQ can''t be kept at the same level. "You were so anxious to explain that Lu Yanxing misunderstood that you had a deep love for Jiang Chengyu. He was very upset and said that." Su Yao suddenly realized, "I see." "Host, seriously, you should break up with Jiang Chengyu. It can''t be bad for you or Lu Yanxing." "I know." Su Yao said, "I will break up with Jiang Chengyu quickly, but before that, you have to do me a favor." "What''s up?" "Help me get the evidence of Jiang Chengyu''s derailment, which is related to whether I can break up with Jiang Chengyu quickly." Su Yao said. This made Tangyuan a little puzzled. "Host, you just break up with Jiang Chengyu directly. Why do you have to get the evidence of his derailment?" "Jiang Chengyu is too shameless. Even if I break up with him directly, he''ll still come up. But with the evidence of his derailment, it''s different. Although he''s shameless, he still has a lot of self-esteem. He will never want other people to know about his derailment... " Listening to this explanation, tangyuan understood in an instant, "I know, but are you not afraid that he will come with you at that time?" "Do you think he can beat me?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Tangyuan Well, Jiang Chengyu really can''t do it. "Do you have any doubts?" "No more." "Since there is no evidence, go and help me collect the evidence of Jiang Chengyu''s derailment now." Tom answered. "Wait a minute." Su Yao stopped it. "By the way, help me to see if there is anything in Jiang Chengyu''s mobile phone about me and Lu Yanxing. If there is, delete it, and delete the backup." "I see..." Chapter 1471 Lu Yanxing saw that Su Yao had been distracted there, and he could not help frowning, "Su mu." After several calls, Su Yao responded. He blinked blankly, "Mr. Lu, what''s the matter?" On hearing this sentence, Lu Yanxing knew that he had not heard anything, so he repeated the sentence he had just said, "Sumu, would you like to join the student union and become a member of the student union?" Su Yao was not interested in the student union at all, but when he thought of what Tang Yuan had just said to himself, he suddenly felt that joining the student union was not impossible, so he agreed, "I do." After getting his affirmative answer, Lu Yanxing''s breath suddenly disappeared. He looked at the other members and said, "do you have any opinions?" Several people shook their heads. They really don''t have any opinions at all. Recently, the affairs of the student union are very busy. They always hope that someone can help them share them. Now a new person has come in. They are stupid to disagree. What''s more, it also gives Lu Yanxing a chance to be alone with Sumu. They know how much he likes Sumu. "Since you have no opinions, that''s all for today''s meeting. You can go." Hearing the speech, the members quickly got up and left for fear that Lu Yanxing would stay to deal with the affairs. Seeing that they were all gone, Su Yao was ready to leave. As a result, before he took a few steps, he was stopped by Lu Yanxing, "you stay." Su Yao stretched out his hand and pointed to himself, with a puzzled expression, "me?" Lu Yanxing nodded, "you stay to help me deal with my affairs. If you don''t finish it, don''t leave." Hearing the speech, the expression on Su Yao''s face suddenly collapsed. If he had known that he had joined the student union, Su Yao would have felt that he was not a good person. When this chapter is finished, his hands will be useless. "Mr. Lu, can we have less?" Su Yao tried to bargain with Lu Yanxing. Lu Yanxing very ruthlessly refused his request, "no way." Su Yao Cao, he refused so simply. He doubted whether Lu Yanxing was going to crush him by inviting him to join the student union. "Mr. Lu, but I''m very hungry now. Can you let me have lunch before I do anything, or I can''t make any effort." Instead of speaking, Lu Yanxing took out his mobile phone and didn''t know what to do there. Two minutes later, he handed the phone to Su Yao. Although Su Yao had some doubts, he took it. The next second, Lu Yanxing''s voice rang, "I want to order what I want." Su Yao This voice, this tone, he thought Lu Yanxing said is - this fish pond, I contracted for you. Su Yao is going to be amused by his own humor. He looked at his cell phone and kept swiping his fingers on the screen. Maybe it''s because he''s too hungry now. He wants to eat everything, so he doesn''t know how to choose. He would like to order a lot if he could. Thinking, Su Yao looked at Lu Yanxing, "Lu Xuechang, can you really order anything?" Chapter 1472 Lu Yanxing nodded, "of course, if you can finish it." Su Yao gave him a smile, "Lu Xuechang, don''t worry. My stomach is bottomless. I''m sure I can finish it." Looking at the sincere smile on his face, Lu Yanxing was stunned. Then he felt an impulse to hide Su Yao from anyone. After he realized what he was thinking, Lu Yanxing''s eyes darkened, and then he lowered his head to prevent Su Yao from seeing his own abnormality for fear of scaring him. With the permission of Lu Yanxing, Su Yao ordered a lot of delicious food. More than half an hour later, the more than a dozen takeout attendants who came to deliver the meal, you look at me, I look at you, a little confused. "Are you also the takeout for this family?" "Yes, so are you?" "That''s right." Then there was silence. There is only one idea in the minds of the more than a dozen takeaways - what kind of family can order more than a dozen takeaways at once? Su Yao, who received more than ten takeaway, was very happy. He quickly took apart all the takeaway and ate it. Lu Yanxing''s mood is also very complicated. Before he checked out, he didn''t see how many takeout he ordered. He thought that even if he ordered a lot of takeout, there would be no more than ten, but he didn''t think that he underestimated him. He ordered nearly twenty takeout at once. Is Sumu''s stomach really bottomless? Won''t his stomach burst if he eats so much all at once? With this in mind, Lu Yanxing''s eyes involuntarily shifted to Su Yao''s stomach. Noticing his sight, Su Yao raised his head and gave Lu Yanxing a strange look. "Lu Xuechang, why are you looking at me like this?" Lu Yanxing''s eyes turned to the piece of meat on his chopsticks. He didn''t feel it before, but he was hungry when he saw Su Yao eating so well just now. So - "feed me!" Su Yao didn''t expect that he would say such words. His pupils began to shake violently. One of the chopsticks didn''t hold firmly, and the meat fell back into the lunch box. He swallowed his saliva and looked at Lu Yanxing with a complicated look. "Lu Xuechang, what did you say just now?" "Feed me!" Lu Yanxing repeated the two words he had just said. He didn''t feel anything wrong. Su Yao was silent immediately If he could, he really wanted to know how Lu Yanxing did it. He would not feel embarrassed to say those two words with such an expression? "Lu Xuechang, if you really want to eat, you can eat with me. Besides, there are several pairs of chopsticks here. I don''t need to feed you at all." Lu Yanxing was right, "but I just want you to feed me. What''s the problem?" Su Yao Why is there no problem? Did you break your hand? Why do you have such a thick skin? Of course, Su Yao only dared to scold Lu Yanxing in his heart, not really. Otherwise, according to Lu Yanxing''s character, he would be even more oppressed. "There''s no problem, but you have to give me something." Lu Yanxing thought carefully, "if you feed me for ten minutes, your workload today will be reduced by half." Hearing the words, Su Yao''s eyes suddenly brightened, "what you said is true? Are you sure you didn''t cheat me? " "I never cheat." "Well, I made the deal." In order to finish early, he fought hard! Chapter 1473 In order to make today''s workload disappear, Su Yao worked hard to feed Lu Yanxing. Lu Yanxing, like an emotionless eating machine, has been fed by Su Yao. When Su Yao''s hand was too sore to bear, he suddenly said, "is this indirect kissing?" Su Yao thought Lu Yanxing was a very serious person, but what happened today made him know that Lu Yanxing was not what he imagined. Lu Yanxing is not serious at all, and he can also talk coquettishly, which makes people doubt whether he has carried over pinru''s wardrobe. Su Yao looked at Lu Yanxing in front of him and kept silent for a long time. After a long time, he said, "Lu Xuechang, are you uncomfortable?" In fact, he wanted to say "you are so coquettish", but he was afraid that Lu Yanxing would say "thank you". He shivered at the thought of the picture. Lu Yanxing didn''t expect Su Yao to react like this, but he didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He even said, "Su Xuedi, I''m really uncomfortable." Su Yao cooperated with his performance, "what''s wrong?" "The heart is sick." Lu Yanxing said nonsense seriously, "and he went to the hospital and couldn''t cure it." "What should we do? Is there any medicine to cure it?" "I know that there is a medicine that is very effective for my disease." Lu Yanxing said. "What medicine?" Lu Yanxing was just about to open his mouth when a man burst in. It was Jiang Chengyu. After Jiang Chengyu left, he found that the photos in his mobile phone were missing, but he clearly remembered that he had never deleted those photos, and he had backed them up several times. Those photos can''t disappear without any reason, unless someone has done something, and that person is probably Lu Yanxing. Lu Yanxing must have done something to his mobile phone because he had been peeking out of the window before he found him. With this thought, Jiang Chengyu came to ask Lu Yanxing face to face. When he saw Su Yao and Lu Yanxing''s intimate behavior, his anger reached the extreme. Jiang Chengyu steps forward, pulls Su Yao who is sitting next to Lu Yanxing up, and asks aloud, "Su mu, I thought you and Lu Yanxing had something important to talk about here, but I didn''t expect that you should be courting him behind my back. Are you worthy of me?" Su Yao didn''t feel guilty about his questioning. He is not the original owner and does not like Jiang Chengyu. If he has to say that he has any feelings for Jiang Chengyu, it is disgust. Disgusted to the point of trying to kill Jiang Chengyu, this is not because he knows the original plot, but purely disgusted with Jiang Chengyu. He doesn''t want to go down with Jiang Chengyu any more. He doesn''t want to see Jiang Chengyu any more, but it''s not the right time. He needs to be patient for a few days before he gets the evidence that Jiang Chengyu is out of orbit. But that doesn''t mean he will give Jiang Chengyu a good look. "Jiang Chengyu, which eye did you see me do something I''m sorry for you? Can''t I have lunch here? " "Or do you think you''ve done something that''s wrong to me "Jiang Chengyu, did you go off the track behind my back?" Chapter 1474 Hearing the last sentence, Jiang Chengyu was shocked. Why did Sumu suddenly ask him such a question? Is it difficult to see the picture of himself and Lin Ruan together? It''s impossible. Every time he was with Lin Ruan, he took advantage of Su Mu''s absence and inquired about what Su Mu was going to do in advance. So Su Mu couldn''t touch him and Lin Ruan at all, unless Lin Ruan said something in front of Su mu. No, Lin Ruan won''t do that. Then it''s very likely that Lu Yanxing, who wants to rob Sumu with him all the time, is making trouble in it. With this in mind, Jiang Chengyu wanted to peel Lu Yanxing''s skin. "Sumu, is there someone with a bad intention who said something bad about me in front of you?" When he said this, Jiang Chengyu kept looking at Lu Yanxing for fear that others would not know who he was talking about. The expression on Lu Yanxing''s face did not change at all. He just watched Jiang Chengyu "perform" there. Jiang Chengyu''s heart is itching with hatred. This damned Lu Yanxing, he has said so clearly, or that expression, has he never paid attention to him? Su Yao rolled his eyes. Is Jiang Chengyu''s delusion of being killed too serious, when people all over the world want to harm him? "Jiang Chengyu, no one has ever said anything to me. Don''t guess there, and don''t change the topic for me." "I''ll make it clear to you now. If you dare to cheat on my back, I''ll split your third leg." When he said this, Su Yao''s eyes shifted to between Jiang Chengyu''s legs. Jiang Chengyu felt a chill in his crotch and couldn''t help clamping his legs. Su Mu''s words sound serious. He can''t let Su Mu find that he''s getting along with Lin Ruan behind his back. Otherwise, his life will be in danger. Jiang Chengyu swallowed his saliva and looked at Su Yao nervously. "Su mu, you are the only one in my heart. I will never cheat on you." At this time, Lu Yanxing, who had been listening, suddenly began to laugh. Jiang Chengyu glared at him, "Lu Yanxing, what are you laughing at?" "Do you have anything to do with me laughing at me?" Lu Yanxing said. Jiang Chengyu suddenly choked. He gritted his teeth in indignation and didn''t pay any attention to Lu Yanxing. He looked at Su Yao again, "Su mu, let''s go. Don''t stay with people like him any more." Lu Yanxing took Su Yao by the hand, stepped forward and looked down at Jiang Chengyu, "where are you going to take my staff?" Hearing this, Jiang Chengyu was shocked. He looked at Lu Yanxing and Su Yao, "Su mu, did you join the student union?" Su Yao looked at him and said, "I really joined the student union. What''s the problem?" Jiang Chengyu''s face is a little ugly. Some people have invited Su Mu to join the student union before, but Su Mu refused. Su Mu also said that he has no interest in the student union. But now, Su Mu has joined the student union that he has never caught a cold. Apart from Lu Yanxing, he couldn''t think of any other reasons. "Sumu, why do you want to join the student union? Didn''t you say that your student union doesn''t have any interest?" "Because I think it''s too boring now. I want to do something to pass the time, can''t I?" Su Yao asked. Jiang Chengyu choked for a moment, "it''s not impossible, it''s just..." Su Yao picked eyebrows, "just what?" "Nothing. Just be happy." Chapter 1475 "But today is your first day to join the student union. There should be nothing for you to do, right?" Su Yao He thought so before, but the reality is so outrageous. "No, there are so many things to do today, you can go." He would rather help Lu Yanxing deal with the affairs of the student union than stay with Jiang Chengyu, an annoying fly. Smell speech, Jiang Chengyu can''t help but frown. Although he is not a member of the student union, he has heard about it from others. Just joined the student union members, the first day did not have to deal with anything. It seems that Lu Yan took a lot of effort to leave Su Mu behind. In this case, he will be sitting here this afternoon, not allowing Su Mu and Lu Yanxing to get along alone. Thinking, Jiang Chengyu smiles at Su Yao, "Su mu, anyway, I have nothing to do this afternoon. I''ll be here with you, and I can help you." Su Yao looked at the disgusting smile on his face and wanted to punch it. He took a deep breath. "No, I can do it myself." "Sumu, I know you like to be brave, but I''m your boyfriend. You can rely on me more. I won''t mind." Jiang Chengyu looked at Su Yao with very affectionate eyes, "for you, I am willing to do anything." If it were someone else, I would be confused by his words. But Su Yao was not moved at all. He knew the original story, that Jiang Chengyu could always say sweet words, and that Jiang Chengyu''s deep feelings were all pretended. Moreover, he really didn''t want Jiang Chengyu, an annoying fly, to hang around in front of him. "I''ll do my own business. If you disturb me here, you can go." Jiang Chengyu as did not hear this sentence, he casually opened a chair, sat down beside Su Yao, "I sit here watching you on the line, absolutely will not disturb you." Su Yao Cao, is Jiang Chengyu a dog who can''t understand people''s words? He has already spoken so clearly, and he still has to stay here. If he can, he really wants to kick Jiang Chengyu out of the meeting room. But when Su Yao had a headache, Lu Yanxing said, "no one can stay in the student union." Jiang Chengyu reached for his ear and said, "Lu Yanxing, I''m not a layman. I''m Su Mu''s boyfriend. Su Mu is a member of the student union, which means I''m half a member of the student union. " Listening to these words, the corners of Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times. Jiang Chengyu is really a genius of logic. He thought he was shameless, but he didn''t think Jiang Chengyu was more shameless. It''s true that there are people out there and heaven out there. No, No. ¡­¡­ Jiang Chengyu said this to annoy Lu Yanxing. As long as Lu Yanxing is not happy, he will be happy. However, the effect didn''t seem to be very good. The expression on Lu Yanxing''s face didn''t change. He said in a cold voice, "are you finished? You can go away." Of course, only he knows how much jealousy there is. Jiang Chengyu cocked his legs and said, "if I don''t go, what are you going to do?" Chapter 1476 "Disciplinary action." Lu Yanxing opened his thin lips and spat out these two words. Smell speech, Jiang Chengyu jumped up immediately, "Lu Yanxing, you are joking with me?" No matter in which stage of study, punishment is a very serious punishment for students. If you are punished, it is equivalent to a stain on your resume If other people say something like this, Jiang Chengyu will only treat it as a threat to himself. But Lu Yanxing is not the same. As the son of a major shareholder of the school, he can completely cover up in this school. Maybe he will be punished, and maybe he will have to make a review in front of all the teachers and students. He can''t lose his face. Whether to stare at Su Yao and Lu Yanxing or be punished, Jiang Chengyu already has a choice in his mind. He looked at Su Yao and sighed, "Su mu, I can''t be here with you. Be careful yourself. Don''t be tired of yourself, or I''ll feel sorry for you." Seeing that he is about to enter his senior year, he doesn''t want to be dissuaded by the school at this time, otherwise he will pay all the tuition fees for the past three years in vain. Su Yao listened to the last sentence and almost spat it out. He said with a wooden face, "you should clean up here before you go." He was going to eat more, but now he can''t eat anything after seeing Jiang Chengyu''s face. Although Jiang Chengyu doesn''t want to clean up, he has to. Now he really doesn''t want to hear the word "break up". He quickly put the things on the table to clear up, by the way to wipe the table. Just as he was about to leave, Su Yao said, "take away the rubbish." Jiang Chengyu felt even more like a little eunuch who was exploited by the monarch in the feudal period. He was so depressed that he couldn''t let it out Good ¡­¡­ After Jiang Chengyu left, the world was much quieter. Su Yao breathed a sigh of relief, turned to look at Lu Yanxing, "Lu Xuechang, I should have nothing to do today?" He had counted how many times he had fed Lu Yanxing, which was enough to offset his workload today. But unexpectedly, Lu Yanxing shook his head, "you can''t go yet." Su Yao had a bad feeling. He turned to run, but he was caught by Lu Yanxing. Su Yao turned his head stiffly and gave him a stiff smile. "Lu Xuechang, I just want to go to the toilet." "It''s in there." Lu Yanxing pointed to the door of the toilet and said to him. Su Yao Shit, it''s a mistake. Under the gaze of Lu Yanxing, Su Yao could only move slowly towards the toilet. And at the moment when he put his hand on the doorknob, Lu Yanxing said again, "you don''t want to jump out of the window to escape. This is the fifth floor. If you jump down, you will fall into mud." Su Yao Is he afraid of the fifth floor? If it wasn''t for fear of scaring someone, he would jump from the fifth floor now When Su Yao was about to escape from the window of the toilet, tangyuan suddenly said, "host, in this plane, you can''t do unscientific things, and you can''t reveal the secret that you are a cat demon." Listening to this sentence, Su Yao was immediately upset, "why?" "There''s no reason. You just have to do it, or it''s a failure." Su Yao was a little impatient, "OK, I know." Chapter 1477 Ten minutes later. Su Yao looked at the things in front of him, his eyes began to empty. Although his IQ is very high, it doesn''t mean he can do everything. He doesn''t know what''s in front of him. Su Yao looked at Lu Yanxing and said nothing. No, he must not let Lu Yanxing know that he can''t do anything, otherwise he will certainly laugh at himself. After thinking about it, Su Yao took up his pen and scribbled on it. And Lu Yanxing sat by and looked at him. I don''t know how long later, Lu Yanxing finally moved, "take it to me." Su Yao thought that it would be the same to be scolded early and late, so he handed it over. Lu Yanxing glanced at Su Yao again and said with a smile, "it''s no wonder that his eyes are so bad. It turns out that his brain doesn''t work well." Su Yao was immediately dissatisfied. He puffed his cheek and said, "who said my brain is not working well?" "Then why don''t you know such a simple thing?" Lu Yanxing asked. Su Yao choked for a moment Can''t I have no talent in this? " Lu Yanxing nodded, "I see it." Immediately, he took out a pile of things and put them in front of Su Yao. "Write these things down, too." Su Yao took a cursory look and found that it was like a letter without words to him. He could not understand anything at all. He looked at Lu Yanxing again, like a rascal: "I won''t write, what can you do with me?". Suddenly, his stomach screamed. Su Yao''s old face is red. "I''m hungry." Lu Yanxing picked his eyebrows. "Didn''t you just eat so much before? Why are you hungry again?" "Mental work consumes too much energy, doesn''t it?" Lu Yanxing looked at him, "so?" "I want to eat!" Su Yao hit the table, "if you don''t let me eat, I''ll kill you!" Lu Yanxing rolled up the sleeve of his shirt and showed a white arm. He handed it to Su Yao and said, "bite." Su Yao''s brain is not normal. He bit it. Don''t say it was him now, even Lu Yanxing was a little confused, "do you really bite?" Su Yao let go of his mouth and looked at him in a provocative way Lu Yanxing looked at the teeth on his arm and suddenly asked, "Sumu, do you belong to a dog?" Su Yao also saw the teeth marks. He was a little guilty, but after hearing this, he became more reasonable, "you let me bite." Lu Yanxing did not know whether to be angry or to laugh. He had no choice but to smile, "let''s go." Su Yao blinked, "what are you going to do?" "You''re hungry. I''ll take you to eat." Su Yao''s eyes brightened, then his mouth went bald, "OK, thank you, Dad." "Dad?" Lu Yanxing picked eyebrows, "Dad wants you to break up with your little boyfriend now, what are you going to do?" Su Yao rolled a big white eye, "Lu Xuechang, do you really think you are my father? How thick is your skin? " "How thick my skin is, don''t you know with a bite?" Lu Yanxing said with a smile. "You have a thick skin. I''m afraid I''ll knock off my teeth if I bite." "Yes? But why do I think you''re more cheeky? " Su Yao I''ve confirmed my eyes. I can''t be a coquettish person. Lu Yanxing raised his foot and said, "what are you doing standing there? Aren''t you going to eat? " "If you are in a hurry, you won''t close the door." "I''m afraid you''ll starve to death on the road." ¡°¡­¡­ Go away Chapter 1478 As soon as he got out of the car, Su Yao saw Jiang Chengyu coming out of the grilled fish shop. Of course, I also saw Lin Ruan walking with him. I can''t help picking my eyebrows. Oh, I didn''t expect that Jiang Chengyu actually went out on a date with his little girlfriend. Do you think he is still busy with the student union? Su Yao stepped forward and looked at them with a smile. "Jiang Chengyu, you are really in a good mood." Jiang Chengyu didn''t expect to meet Su Yao here, so he was immediately dumbfounded. ¡°¡­¡­ Su mu, don''t get me wrong. I just happened to meet a friend. " "Friends? Is it an ordinary friend or a girlfriend? " Su Yao took a meaningful look at Lin Ruan. Jiang Chengyu drily laughed a few times, "of course, it''s an ordinary friend. You don''t know that the person I like is you. How can I do something sorry for you?" "I don''t think it''s guilty to be in such a hurry to explain what I''m doing?" Seeing him holding on to it, Jiang Chengyu was so nervous that his palms were in a cold sweat. "How can it be? What I said is true. I''m just friends with Lin Ruan." Lin Ruan bit his lip. He hated him to death, but he pretended to be open-minded. "You really misunderstood. Jiang Chengyu and I are just friends. And I already have a boyfriend. If my boyfriend hears this, he will be angry. " Su Yao laughed, "I don''t believe it. Why are you so nervous?" Jiang Chengyu was a little relieved, "I''m just afraid you don''t believe me. By the way, how do you get along with Lu Yanxing? " "He came out to dinner with me." Lu Yanxing, who had been watching the play, suddenly opened his mouth. As soon as the words came out, an invisible smoke filled the air. If I were someone else, I would be very happy to have two boys fighting for themselves. But Su Yao is different. He just feels headache. He opened his mouth. As soon as he was ready to speak, Jiang Chengyu said, "Lu Yanxing, Su Mu is my boyfriend. You don''t need to take him out to dinner." Hearing this, Lin Ruan, who was as quiet as a chicken, bit his teeth. Why can a boy in Sumu get the pursuit of two people at the same time, and her Lin Ruan can only be Jiang Chengyu''s invisible underground girlfriend? It is her Lin Ruan who has been paying for Jiang Chengyu. She is not reconciled, she really is not reconciled! One day, she will let everyone know that Lin Ruan is Jiang Chengyu''s girlfriend. She will trample on Su Mu under her feet! Feeling the strong hatred that fell on him, Su Yao looked at Lin Ruan and saw that her face was not reconciled. He knew what she was thinking. Lin Ruan is tolerant enough, otherwise he would not have been Jiang Chengyu''s underground girlfriend for so long. But there was a certain willingness in it, I''m afraid only she knew. Lin Ruan, she paid full love to Jiang Chengyu, but Jiang Chengyu did not pay equal love to her. Not in the original plot, Jiang Chengyu will not marry other women in the end. It can be seen that Jiang Chengyu does not regard Lin Ruan as a real girlfriend, but as a tool to vent her desire. In a sense, Lin Ruan is a tragic figure. If Lin Ruan knew that Jiang Chengyu, whom she loved with all her heart, didn''t love her, would she go crazy? Will Jiang Chengyu be killed? After all, in the original plot, Lin Ruan proposed the idea of killing Su mu in a mental hospital Chapter 1479 Thinking about it, Su Yao said to Jiang Chengyu and Lin Ruan, "it happened that they met. Would you like to have a meal together?" Although it''s disgusting for Jiang Chengyu at dinner, it''s interesting to watch them make some small moves under their own eyes. Jiang Chengyu doesn''t want Su Yao to walk with Lu Yan, but he has Lin Ruan around him now. He used to feel relieved about Lin Ruan, but I don''t know what happened recently. Lin Ruan''s temper has become a lot bigger, and he has been quarreling with him once or twice. Although he has reminded Lin Ruan countless times, it is not sure that Lin Ruan will always listen to him. If Lin Ruan''s mind suddenly blows and says something he shouldn''t, his plan will be disrupted. Therefore, he still hurriedly sent Lin Ruan away, and then came back to stare at Su mu. Thinking about this, Jiang Chengyu looks at Lin Ruan and gives her a look. Lin Ruan has been with him for such a long time. Naturally, he knows what he means. Although he is not reconciled, he thinks about the words Jiang Chengyu said to her before, which makes him feel more reluctant. She looked at Su Yao, a little embarrassed to smile, "Su mu, can I borrow Jiang Chengyu from you for a while?" Su Yao picked his eyebrows. "What are you going to do? Is it going to do something bad behind my back? " The expression on Lin Ruan''s face was stiff for a moment, and then quickly explained, "Sumu, you are really joking. I just want Jiang Chengyu to take me to the station. It''s too far from the station. If I take a taxi, I don''t know how much it will cost. I can''t bear the money." Listening to the following sentence, Su Yao can be sure that Lin Ruan''s family situation is not very good, or he would not agree to be Jiang Chengyu''s underground girlfriend. Although Lin Ruan really likes Jiang Chengyu, it doesn''t mean that there are no other factors. "So it is." Su Yao said with a smile, "you and Jiang Chengyu are very similar. They look very well matched. You must have a lot of common topics." Listening to these words, Lin Ruan''s heart suddenly became more comfortable. When she was happy, she couldn''t help saying something she shouldn''t have said, "there are really many common topics between Jiang Chengyu and me..." Jiang Chengyu''s face turned green on the spot. He quickly interrupted Lin Ruan, "Lin Ruan, you''re in a hurry to go back. I''ll take you to the station now." He should not have brought Lin Ruan out because he was soft hearted. If Lin Ruan didn''t leave, Su Mu would have known the relationship between them. If Su Mu knew it, Su Mu would break up with him immediately. It would be useless for him to keep him. And his purpose was not achieved. Lin Ruan then reflected what she said. She carefully looked at Jiang Chengyu''s face. Seeing that his face was a little ugly, she knew that he was angry. She couldn''t help but look pale. She gave a forced smile. "Sorry, I can''t stop my mouth as soon as I speak. Just think I didn''t say anything just now." Then he looked at Jiang Chengyu and said, "let''s go." Jiang Chengyu answered and looked at Su Yao, "Su mu, I''ll send Lin Ruan to the station now. I''ll come back immediately. You''ll wait for me here." Su Yao said with a smile, "it''s nothing for you to come back slowly." "What do you mean?" "Nothing. You go." Chapter 1480 Seeing Su Yao''s smile on Jiang Chengyu, Lu Yanxing was somewhat upset. After Jiang Chengyu took Lin Ruan away, he took a look at Su Yao, with a slight sneer on his lips. "You don''t have a good eye for choosing men. Are you sure you want to be with him when you are a man with two legs?" This is the second time that Lu Yan has been disowned. Su Yao, who was forced to carry the disaster for the real Su mu, spread his hands. "If he wants to live well, he must bring some green on his head." Lu Yanxing took a look at his hair. "Then you are really green enough. It has turned into a prairie. There are several wild horses running on it." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "green / green is healthier." Lu Yanxing hooked his lips, "do you want your boyfriend to wear a little green on his head?" Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "how to say?" "Just stay with me." Lu Yanxing seduced him slowly, "or we can do something exciting, such as -" "steal / love." "What do you think?" The expression on Su Yao''s face was a little hard to say. He looked at Lu Yanxing with very complicated eyes. "Lu Xuechang, you are so coquettish." Lu Xuechang hooked the corner of his lips, and his eyes fell on his pants. "If you want to talk about Sao, I can''t Sao you. After all, I don''t have a hobby of not zippering my pants." Listening to these words, Su Yao''s brain suddenly went blank. Then he looked down at his trousers quickly and found that the zipper was not pulled up as Lu Yanxing said. As soon as he thought that many people might have seen that their pants zipper had not been pulled, Su Yao would like to find a ground seam to get in. "Lu Xuechang, is there anyone else who has found out about it besides you?" "Well, let me think it over." Lu Yan put on a look of meditation, "it seems that I''m the only one to see it, so you don''t have to worry about being taken as a pervert by other people." Hearing this, Su Yao was relieved. But when he saw someone coming towards him, he quickly hid behind Lu Yanxing, "Lu Xuechang, help me block it." "Don''t worry, I''ll stop you from being found to be a pervert who doesn''t zip your pants." Su Yao Can you just shut your mouth? If you go on, people all over the world will really think that I am a pervert. If it wasn''t for the wrong time, he would beat Lu Yanxing''s dog head After they left, Su Yao quickly got into Lu Yanxing''s car. Lu Yanxing also followed in. Looking at Lu Yanxing, who was about to stick to himself, Su Yao hid behind, "what are you doing, Mr. Lu?" Lu Yanxing chuckled, "now we are alone in the car. What do you think I want to do to you?" Then he lowered his head. Su Yao closed his eyes nervously, but he was more expecting. Just when he thought Lu Yanxing was going to kiss himself, a smile came from his head, "Sumu, you don''t think I''m going to kiss you, do you?" "You''re looking forward to it. Have you figured it out?" "If you''re willing to give your little boyfriend a green hat, I don''t mind being that one." Su Yao''s face suddenly turned red completely. He couldn''t help roaring, "get out of here!" "Then I''ll go down and wait for you. Remember to zip up your pants." Chapter 1481 In a few minutes. Su Yao''s voice came out of the car, with some embarrassment, "Lu Xuechang, can you come in for a while?" Lu Yanxing got into the car and looked at Su Yao, whose face was a little red. His eyes were deep. "What''s the matter?" This expression is really lovely, people want to swallow it. Su Yao thought it was very difficult to talk about it, but he couldn''t get out of the car like this. He gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Lu, could you please zip me up?" Lu Yanxing didn''t expect that what he said was this thing. He was stunned. His face was a little complicated. "Su Xuedi, isn''t this a very simple thing? Why do you want me to help you pull it up?" Su Yao wanted to curse his mother. He doesn''t want to be like this either. Just now, the Tangyuan guy suddenly released a task that was very boring, and the content of the task still asked Lu Yanxing to help pull up the zipper, and he couldn''t refuse it. Had it not been for this, he would not have made such a shameful request to Lu Yanxing. ¡°¡­¡­ I thought it was very easy to pull a zipper before, but I found that I was wrong. No matter how I pulled it just now, I couldn''t pull it up, so I had to ask for help from Mr. Lu. " "Mr. Lu, please help me, or I will stay in the car all the time." Lu Yanxing raised his eyebrows. "Do you really want me to help you Su Yao nodded, "well." "Ask me, and I''ll do you a favor as long as you ask me." The expression on Su Yao''s face was distorted for a moment. Grass, Lu Yanxing, a dog man, has learned to push an inch. If it wasn''t because he couldn''t pull it up, he wouldn''t ask Lu Yanxing for help! "Su Xuedi, I don''t think you like it very much. Forget it." With that, Lu Yanxing was about to get off. "Wait a minute." Su Yao quickly stopped him. "Why?" Su Yao clenched his teeth, "Lu Xuechang, I beg you." "Su Xuedi, your tone is so calm that I don''t feel any sincerity." Su Yao took a deep breath, "Lu Xuechang, I beg you." "It''s much better this time. I''d like to help you." While Lu Yanxing was about to help Su Yao pull the zipper, his hand accidentally touched something. They were stunned at the same time. Su Yao did not expect that he would react like that at this time. He secretly looked at Lu Yanxing, hoping to die on the spot. But Lu Yanxing didn''t feel any embarrassment, and even carried out the three words "thick skinned" to the end. He looked at Su Yao with his face unchanged. "Su Xuedi, it seems that you are very satisfied with me, otherwise you won''t..." Su Yao quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth, completely did not want to hear the next words, "Lu Xuechang, please pay attention to your words." Lu Yanxing laughed, "Su Xuedi, you don''t have to feel embarrassed. This is everyone''s physiological reaction. I won''t laugh at you." "And I like your reaction, because it means you don''t mean that to me." Su Yao Grass! No! The law! Anti! Refute! It should be said that Lu Yanxing really deserves to be the president of the student union. He even knows such things clearly. "So when are you going to dump your little boyfriend and be with me?" Su Yao could not help but black line, "Lu Xuechang, do you like to pry other people''s corner so much?" Chapter 1482 "What do you like about me, Mr. Lu?" "I like you." Lu Yanxing said seriously, "if I have to say what I like about you, then I like you alive." Su Yao was very moved when he heard the previous sentence, but when he heard the latter sentence, he couldn''t be moved any more. Like him alive? Is it difficult that Lu Yanxing didn''t like him when he died? So, Su Yao was a little upset, "what if I die?" Lu Yanxing gave him a strange look. "Don''t you like me? Why do you ask me such questions?" Su Yao choked for a moment, some did not know how to answer I''m just asking. Do you have any questions? " Lu Yan made a sound and said nothing more. I don''t know how long later, he said, "no matter what you become, I will always like you." This sentence is not only heard by Su Yao, but also by Jiang Chengyu. Now he knew what Lu Yanxing was thinking. While he is away, Lu Yanxing makes an affectionate confession to Su Mu and wants to rob him. Su Mu is a man who can''t hear sweet words. If he comes late, he will be succeeded by Lu Yanxing. Never let Su Mu and Lu Yanxing be alone, or Su Mu will be robbed by Lu Yanxing one day. At that time, all previous achievements will be wasted. Thinking of this, Jiang Chengyu reached out and knocked on the window. "Sumu, come out for me." Lu Yanxing frowned. He got up, opened the door and came out. Seeing Lu Yanxing coming out, Jiang Chengyu stares at him. But Lu Yanxing didn''t even give him a look in his eyes. He just ignored him. Jiang Chengyu suddenly got angry again, but he still had some self-knowledge. Knowing that he couldn''t say Lu Yanxing at all, he didn''t quarrel with him. However, what should be said still needs to be said. Jiang Chengyu took a deep breath and stood on tiptoe to keep up with Lu Yanxing, otherwise he always felt inferior. But Lu Yan was too high for him. Even if he stood on tiptoe, he was still higher than him. And he didn''t hold on for a few minutes, so he couldn''t hold on. This makes Jiang Chengyu more jealous of Lu Yanxing. Why is the world so unfair? Lu Yanxing has an advantage over him everywhere. Now he still wants to compete with him for Sumu. Can''t he let himself? ¡­¡­ Su Yao also got out of the car. He looked at Jiang Chengyu impatiently. "Jiang Chengyu, did you commit green delusion again?" The expression on Jiang Chengyu''s face is stiff. The next second, his face is ferocious. "Sumu, I''m your boyfriend. Why do you help someone who has nothing to do with it?" At this moment, Jiang Chengyu''s reason is completely absent. Now he is full of Su Mu betraying him, but did not think that he has been betraying Su mu, did a lot of things sorry for Su mu. "Did you tell me to make love with Lu Yan secretly? You are such a whore. " Su Yao didn''t want to bear it any longer. He didn''t want to see Jiang Chengyu this disgusting thing for a long time. Now he has the evidence of Jiang Chengyu''s derailment, and he wanted to find a suitable time to throw those evidences in front of Jiang Chengyu, and then break up with him unilaterally Chapter 1483 But there is no need to look for any suitable time, now is very suitable to tear the skin with Jiang Chengyu. Thinking of this, Su Yao sneered, "Jiang Chengyu, you are the one who stepped on two boats, right?" Smell speech, Jiang Chengyu''s in the heart rises suddenly an ominous premonition, "what do you mean by this?" Does Su Mu really know that Lin Ruan is his underground girlfriend? No, it won''t. Jiang Chengyu, calm down. Su Mu said this to cheat you. You must not fall into Su Mu''s trick. "What do you mean?" Su Yao sneered, "what do I mean by this? Don''t you have that number in your heart?" "I know exactly what happened between you and Lin Ruan." Jiang Chengyu''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and he can''t keep calm any more. "Sumu, what are you talking about? What''s the matter between me and Lin Ruan?" "Oh, I know. Do you want to break up with me for the sake of Lu Yanxing, but you can''t find any reason to break up, so you just make up something that doesn''t exist there?" Su Yao rolled his eyes, "do you really have nothing to do with Lin Ruan?" "No Jiang Chengyu killed him. He and Lin Ruan are just friends. What he didn''t expect, however, was that Su Yao had already made a clear investigation of the affair between him and Lin Ruan, and even found out that he was looking for other women behind Lin Ruan''s back. Now, Su Yao has thrown the evidence of his cheating on Lin Ruan in front of him. It''s a bunch of photos. They''re all intimate photos of him and Lin Ruan. There are people who go shopping hand in hand with Lin Ruan, people who feed each other, people who kiss Lin Ruan, people who go to bed with Lin Ruan Su Yao snorted coldly, "Jiang Chengyu, what else do you have to say now?" Looking at those photos, Jiang Chengyu''s heart is like falling into an ice cellar. He thought that Su Mu was just trying to cheat him, but he didn''t expect that Su Mu had evidence that he was cheating Lin Ruan. When did Su Mu suspect him, and when did he discover his relationship with Lin Ruan? He didn''t know all this. He thought Su Mu was just a fool with a lot of money, but he didn''t think that he was so smart. No, he can''t give up. If he does, there will be nothing left. So he can''t admit it. Jiang Chengyu tried to keep calm, "Sumu, these photos are fake. I have nothing with Lin Ruan. If you don''t believe me, I can call Lin Ruan to confront him face to face." Of course, Su Yao expected that Jiang Chengyu would not admit it, so he had a hand in it. In addition to the photos, he has the video. "Jiang Chengyu, don''t you think I have only these evidences in my hand?" Jiang Chengyu''s sense of foreboding is even stronger. He can''t keep calm any more. "Su mu, I and Lin Ruan are really innocent. Why don''t you believe me. What am I going to do to make you believe me? " "You don''t have to say anything. I''ve decided to break up with you, and it''s up to you not to agree." Su Yao is too lazy to tell Jiang Chengyu any more, because no matter what kind of evidence he comes up with, Jiang Chengyu will not admit it. Hearing this, the expression on Jiang Chengyu''s face gradually twisted, "Sumu, I don''t allow you to break up with me. I''ve never done anything sorry for you. You can''t do this to me!" Chapter 1484 With that, Jiang Chengyu began to move. When Su Yao was ready to kick him, Lu Yanxing had already kicked him in advance. As soon as Jiang Chengyu was ready to get up, Lu Yanxing stepped on his back, and he was helpless and furious. "Lu Yanxing, this is between me and Su mu. It''s not your turn to intervene." Lu Yanxing looked down at him with no expression on his face. "Su Mu is now a member of my student union. As the president of the student union, I have the obligation to protect the safety of members. So, Sumu''s business is my business. " This remark is very eloquent and reasonable, but it also makes people unable to pick out any mistakes. Jiang Chengyu choked completely. Su Yao looked at Lu Yanxing in a daze. Just when Tang Yuan thought he would sigh "Lu Yanxing is really handsome" and so on, he heard him say such a sentence - "what a shameless man." Tangyuan is the best. The brain circuits of the host are not really understood by ordinary people. "Host, can''t you praise him as handsome or something?" "You''ve been with me for so long, and you don''t know what kind of person I am? Do you think I can compete with the coquettish bitches out there? " Tangyuan It''s true that they can''t be compared with each other. They can''t be as wonderful as you. "Host, I hope you''re like those bitches out there." At least that way, it doesn''t have to be attacked every day. "Since you don''t like me so much, you should go to those coquettish bitches outside." Tangyuan If it could, it would have. And now it is reluctant to give up Su Yao as its host. "Host, I''m just talking about it. How can I be willing to give up on you? How can those coquettish bitches outside compare with you?" Su Yao laughed and said nothing more. ¡­¡­ While Jiang Chengyu was thinking about what to say to Lu Yanxing, Lu Yanxing said, "Jiang Chengyu, do you remember why you knew Sumu?" Although Jiang Chengyu didn''t know why he would suddenly ask such a question, his intuition told him that nothing good would happen next, so he chose to shut up. But Lu Yanxing didn''t plan to do what he wanted, "it''s because you saved him, right?" "But was it you who saved Sumu?" Listen to this sentence, Jiang Chengyu can''t help falling into the memory. At that time, he arranged to save Su Mu himself, but it was not him who saved Su mu in the end. He just picked up a leak. But why did Lu Yanxing know this? Was it Lu Yanxing who saved Su mu? No, it''s impossible "Of course, I saved Sumu. Did you save it?" Lu Yanxing said with a smile, "of course I saved it. You just took my credit." Jiang Chengyu Cao, I didn''t expect it to be like this. No wonder Lu Yanxing wants to rob Sumu with him. "Do you have any proof?" Lu Yanxing didn''t argue with him about it, but talked about other things. "I have another interesting thing here. Do you want to hear what it is?" Jiang Chengyu wanted to stop him, but his mouth didn''t grow on him. Instead, he was trampled under his feet by Lu Yanxing, and there was no way at all. It was really a slap on the dog Chapter 1485 "At the beginning, you called those little gangsters who knocked Sumu unconscious, in order to play the hero to save the beauty. You approached Sumu for a different purpose..." Jiang Chengyu was surprised. He never thought that Lu Yanxing even found out this kind of thing. If Lu Yanxing was allowed to go on, his real purpose of approaching Sumu would be exposed. No, we can''t let this happen. Otherwise, there will be no way out. So thinking, Jiang Chengyu quickly said, "Su mu, you must not believe what he said. He is trying to sow discord. How can I do that kind of immoral thing? I''m sincere to you." "Really?" Like hearing a joke, Su Yao suddenly laughed, "if you really mean it to me, why do you go off the track behind my back?" "It was Lin Ruan who seduced me. You know the nature of men. I just made the mistakes that all men make." Jiang Chengyu doesn''t think he has done anything wrong in this matter at all. He doesn''t like Sumu and can''t defend himself for it. But even if he really likes Sumu, he won''t keep his body for Sumu. He needs to solve his physiological needs. If he holds it for a long time, it will be broken. "Sumu, I know I made a mistake in this matter. I will never make the same mistake again. Please forgive me this time..." Jiang Chengyu said that he was sincere. He almost swore to heaven, but no one believed him. Su Yao squatted down and looked at Jiang Chengyu. He didn''t speak for a long time. Just when Jiang Chengyu thought that he had forgiven himself, Su Yao suddenly raised his head and slapped him hard. This slap, he used 70% of the strength, Jiang Chengyu that was hit half of the face immediately swollen up. His expression was a little stunned. After reaction, he felt an impulse to kill the other party. Su Mu dares to hit him in the face. No one dares to hit him in the face from childhood to adulthood. He is so angry. Jiang Chengyu hated to death in his heart, but he put a very innocent expression on his face, "Sumu, why do you want to hit me?" "Break up, scum man!" With that, Su Yao slapped the other side of his face. At this moment, Jiang Chengyu''s whole face is swollen, and the expression on his face can''t be seen. Jiang Chengyu was so angry that he almost exploded in place, but he didn''t dare to scold him Sumu, what can I do to make you forgive me? " "Take out your heart." Su Yao said. Jiang Chengyu suddenly choked Let him take his heart out? Isn''t that for him to die? "Sumu, are you willing to let me die?" Su Yao sneered, "since you can''t do it, don''t ask me for forgiveness. We have nothing to do with each other now. Please don''t bother me any more After that, he looked at Lu Yanxing again, "Lu Xuechang, let''s eat in another place. I don''t want to see this scum again." Lu Yanxing nodded and put down the foot that had been stepping on Jiang Chengyu''s back. They didn''t give Jiang Chengyu another look. Seeing that they were about to drive away, Jiang Chengyu quickly got up from the ground and stood in front of the car, "if you want to leave, run over me." Lu Yanxing didn''t say anything. As soon as he stepped on the accelerator, the car headed straight for Jiang Chengyu. Jiang Chengyu didn''t expect that he really dared to hide beside him, and then he picked up a small life. When he reacts, he can only see the rear of the ca Chapter 1486 Lu Yanxing looked at Su Yao, who was sitting on the co pilot''s seat. "Now that you have broken up with Jiang Chengyu, when are you going to accept me?" Su Yao was thinking about something. At first hearing such a sentence, he was almost choked by his own saliva, "cough, Lu Xuechang, I just broke up." "But you don''t like Jiang Chengyu, do you?" Lu Yanxing asked. "How do you know I don''t like Jiang Chengyu?" "Eyes." "What''s the matter?" "A person''s eyes are not deceptive, there is no sadness in your eyes." Lu Yanxing said. "What if I''m covering up my sadness?" "Do you believe that?" Lu Yanxing asked. Su Yao said, "well, to tell you the truth, I really don''t like Jiang Chengyu, but I don''t want to start my next relationship so soon." No wonder! In fact, he wants to develop a new relationship with Lu Yanxing now, but he can''t Lu Yanxing had expected Su Yao to give such an answer for a long time, so he didn''t feel disappointed. Because Su Yao did not explicitly refuse him. However, even if his confession is rejected, he has a way to catch people. "Sumu, I will wait until you are willing to be with me." "Thank you, Lu Yanxing." Wuwuwu, it''s all because of tangyuan. He can''t accept Lu Yanxing now. Cao, it is clear that he has broken up with Jiang Chengyu, the scum. Why can''t he develop the next relationship quickly? Lu Yanxing didn''t expect Su Yao to call his name at this time. As soon as his steering wheel skidded, he almost hit the tree. He stopped the car, eyes deep looking at Su Yao, breathing a little shortness of breath, "what did you just call me?" Su Yao had some strange reactions Lu Yanxing, what''s the matter? Is there any problem? " "Call again." Although he could not understand Lu Yanxing''s intention, he still fulfilled his wish, "Lu Yanxing." This sound fell in Lu Yanxing''s ears, like someone scratched his heart with a feather. It was itchy but comfortable. He looked at Su Yao with some expectation in his eyes. "Can you take out your surname and call me again?" For Lu Yanxing''s request, Su Yao was a little confused, "ah?" Lu Yanxing dropped his eyes, with a sense of loss on his face, "can''t you?" Su Yao quickly explained, "it''s not that you can''t do it. It''s just that you are my senior. If I call you by your name, it seems that I don''t respect you." "But I don''t care at all, and age is not a problem. Of course, if you really don''t want to call me that, just think I didn''t say anything? " Come on, come on, again. I don''t know how, he just has no resistance to this kind of expression. "It''s not impossible." Hearing the words, Lu Yanxing''s eyes suddenly brightened, "really?" Su Yao nodded, "it''s true." "Call me now." Su Yao answered and was ready to call his name, but he found that he couldn''t say it. It was a very simple thing this time. Seeing the landing, Yan Xing''s eyes were about to turn from expectation to disappointment. He forced himself to say, "Yan Xing." Lu Yanxing''s eyes brightened. "Call again!" ¡°¡­¡­ Yan Xing "Call again!" Su Yao can''t help but roll a big white eye, "don''t cry." Lu Yanxing All right, he''s satisfied. Chapter 1487 On the other side. Jiang Chengyu returns to the house he rented with Lin Ruan. Lin Ruan is staring at the pregnancy test stick showing two bars in the bathroom, and his face is a little at a loss. She did not expect that she would be pregnant with Jiang Chengyu''s child at this time, which made him nervous and excited. It was not until a great movement came from the living room that she recovered. She clenched the pregnancy test stick in her hand and walked out of the bathroom. When he saw Jiang Chengyu sitting on the sofa in the living room, Lin Ruan hurried to tell him the good news. But did not expect to just walk past, Jiang Chengyu suddenly stood up and gave her a slap. Lin Ruan is confused. She doesn''t understand why Jiang Chengyu wants to beat herself. She is very bent in her heart. She covered the half of her face that she had been beaten. Tears were like pearls that had fallen from her eyes. "Cheng Yu, why do you want to hit me?" Jiang Chengyu, with a black face, said in disgust, "why did you hit you? If it wasn''t for you, would Sumu break up with me? Do you know that my plan failed because of you? I don''t want to kill you! " If it wasn''t for Lin Ruan, it wouldn''t have happened today. It''s all because of Lin Ruan Yes, Jiang Chengyu still does not admit that it is his own fault, and pushes all the mistakes to Lin Ruan. Today, Lin Ruan was full of anger. As soon as he heard Jiang Chengyu pushing everything on her, it exploded! "Jiang Chengyu, before you pursued me, I promised to be with you. I''m your girlfriend. Now that you''ve overturned your car, you''re pushing everything wrong on my head. How can there be such a good thing in the world? " She said and gave Jiang Chengyu a slap. "Look at yourself in the mirror. What can you compare with the man standing beside Su mu? If you don''t have the ability to do anything, you still want to vent your anger on me. Do you look like a man? " The more Jiang Chengyu listens, the more he feels like he is in a state of fire. Yes! He is not as good as Lu Yanxing, but he is not as good as Lu Yanxing. If God also gives him a good background, how can he be looked down upon by others everywhere, and how can he worry about miscellaneous things? If he has money, does he have to work hard for it? He hated his parents who couldn''t give him a good family background, those useless money losing sisters in his family, and now he still hated Lin Ruan who was a drag on him. If it wasn''t for Lin Ruan''s appearance, he would have met Su Mu''s parents, engaged to Su mu, and crowded into the upper class circle, dressed in suits and shoes, and cherished by Yingyan I''ve already had a lot of money But all this was destroyed by a Lin Ruan. Lin Ruan kept saying, "you are a useless waste. How could I have been blind and taken a fancy to you..." Jiang Chengyu couldn''t listen any more. He gave Lin Ruan a hard push. Lin Ruan''s stomach hit the tea table, she covered her stomach and groaned in pain. The pregnancy test stick that she held in her hand fell down and rolled all the way in front of Jiang Chengyu. Jiang Chengyu picked it up and looked at it. When he saw the two red bars above, his eyes were straight. He looked stiffly at Lin Ruan, who was lying at his feet. His throat was tight. "Lin Ruan, are you pregnant?" "Take me to the hospital." After that, Lin Ruan fainted. Looking at the pool of blood under her, Jiang Chengyu quickly called an ambulance Chapter 1488 When Lin Ruan woke up, she found that she was lying in the hospital bed, sitting on the edge of the bed is Jiang Chengyu. If this is put in the past, Lin Ruan''s heart will certainly be very moved, she will think that Jiang Chengyu left everything for herself. But now it''s not the same. Jiang Chengyu slapped her and lost her baby. Poor her child, had not come to this world, was killed by his own father. Her children Lin Ruan reached out and touched his belly, and his tears fell from the corner of his eyes. Then she let out a few whimpers. Hearing this sob, Jiang Chengyu, who has been guarding for a whole night, quickly raises his head and finds that after Lin Ruan wakes up, he is relieved, "Ruan Ruan, you finally wake up." Hearing this long lost name, Lin Ruan was stunned, and then yelled, "Jiang Chengyu, it''s you who killed my child. I don''t want to see you again. Now get out of here. I don''t want to see you again!" If it had been put in the past, Jiang Chengyu would have left in a rage. But now it''s different. Lin Ruan is pregnant with his child. Pregnant women have a big temper. They can''t plan with Lin Ruan, and it was his own fault at that time. Jiang Chengyu put Lin Ruan''s two dancing hands in the air and said seriously, "Ruan Ruan, our child is not dead." Listening to these words, Lin Ruan immediately calmed down, "really?" "Really, he''s in your stomach right now." Jiang Chengyu said softly. "My child is not dead, my child is still alive." Lin Ruan touched his belly and muttered to himself. And then, madly, she pounded her stomach, "I can''t have this child, I can''t have this child!" Jiang Chengyu quickly grabbed her hand, lest she really hurt the baby in her stomach, "Lin Ruan, calm down, these are our two children." "Our two children?" Lin Ruan said lightly, "don''t you want me anymore? Is there any meaning for this child to stay?" Jiang Chengyu was a little impatient, but for the sake of the unborn child, he had to coax Lin Ruan patiently, "Lin Ruan, I didn''t say I don''t want you. I will be responsible for you and your baby later." "I did wrong before. I shouldn''t vent my anger on you. You can beat me and scold me. As long as you can forgive me, I can do anything. Don''t hurt our children..." After being Jiang Chengyu''s underground girlfriend for so long, Lin Ruan naturally likes Jiang Chengyu. Even if she is beaten and scolded by Jiang Chengyu, she still likes Jiang Chengyu. Now she was comforted by Jiang Chengyu, and her anger was half gone. "Will you marry me in the future?" Jiang Chengyu hesitated for a few seconds, "yes, of course. After you give birth to the baby, I''ll get engaged to you." Now the most important thing is to protect Lin Ruan''s baby. As for the marriage, we can solve it after Lin Ruan gives birth to the baby. Lin Ruan has no doubt about the truth of Jiang Chengyu''s words. She only knows that Jiang Chengyu has agreed to marry her, which is a great good thing. "Cheng Yu, I''m hungry now. I want to eat." Jiang Chengyu stood up and looked at her very gently. "OK, I''ll buy you something to eat now." Lin Ruan grabbed his hand again, "go back quickly." "Good." Chapter 1489 These days, Jiang Chengyu has been with Lin Ruan. However, he did not do it for Lin Ruan, but for Lin Ruan''s children. Moreover, Lin Ruan is always suspicious these days. As soon as he leaves, Lin Ruan thinks that he is looking for Su mu, and then he starts to make the world. Jiang Chengyu has no choice but to look at Lin Ruan in order to avoid Lin Ruan secretly knocking out the baby in his stomach. In fact, Lin Ruan didn''t have that idea for a long time, because she already had a better way, that is to bind Jiang Chengyu with her baby in her stomach Without the entanglement of Jiang Chengyu, Su Yao lived in peace for several days. Of course, it would be better if Lu Yanxing didn''t let him do this and that. Su Yao looked at the pile of things in front of him and sighed again. He looked at Lu Yanxing, who was sitting beside him, and accused him of his crime. "President, there are so many members of the student union. Why do you always exploit me?" Sometimes he had to wonder if it was because he didn''t agree to Lu Yanxing''s confession, so Lu Yanxing did something to upset him. Lu Yanxing raised his head, "when do I always exploit you?" "Why not? Look at this big office. We''re the only ones here, and I''ll do all the things that belong to you. " Su Yao said, "I think you just want to kill me!" "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die here. Even if I really want to kill you, it will only kill me. " Su Yao looked at the sky without saying anything These days, Lu Yanxing''s coquettish words are becoming more and more perfect, and are about to evolve into a yellow story player. He was really wrong at the beginning. Why did he think Lu Yanxing was a very serious man? "Tangyuan, look at Lu Yanxing. He''s getting more and more serious. Thanks to what you said before." Tangyuan Don''t talk about it. It''s really exciting. He thought Lu Yanxing was a very serious person, but he didn''t expect that reality slapped him in the face and told him that he had made a mistake. This is the nth time that he has lost his eyes. He doubts whether there is something wrong with his eyes. "Tangyuan, do you remember the bet we made before?" Tangyuan pretends to be stupid, "what? Host, what did you say just now? My signal here is not very good. I can''t hear what you''re saying. I''d better not tell you. I''ll go offline first, and I''ll contact you after the signal is restored. " Su Yao ¡­¡­ Shen Zhibai, who just opened the door and was ready to come in, happened to hear Lu Yanxing''s very improper words. When did Lu Yanxing, who used to be too serious to be serious, become such a virtue? What happened in his absence? Is the power of love really that great? At this time, should he go in or close the door? When Shen Zhibai was ready to leave, Su Yao had already found him, "Shen Xuechang, since you are here, come in quickly." Lu Yanxing looked over. Shen Zhibai''s body was stiff, and Lu Yanxing''s sight at him was clearly saying - if you dare to disturb the world between me and Sumu, I will kill you. Shen Zhibai reluctantly smile, "I have other things, I will not disturb you two of the world." However, Su Yao didn''t know when he came and pulled him inside. The most important thing was that he couldn''t resist Chapter 1490 Shen Zhibai felt that he would be shot to death by Lu Yanxing''s eyes. He said he had other things to do, why did Sumu have to pull him in? And when can Sumu let go of his hand? If this continues, he will be killed by Lu Yanxing. He''s really hard! Lu Yanxing looks at Su Yao''s hand with Shen Zhibai''s, and he is not happy. However, he was not willing to scold Su Yao, but pointed at the very innocent Shen Zhibai. "Shen Zhibai, have you died recently? I asked you to attend the meeting, but if you don''t, is there no president of the student union in your eyes?" Shen Zhibai No, didn''t he say something was wrong with his family? Lu Yanxing, who valued sex over friends, would not have been a member of the student union if it hadn''t been for his proposal Yes! River! Dismantle! Bridge! Forget! okay! Negative! Righteousness! Lu Yanxing, have you ever done this? Shen Zhibai controls Yan Xing with his eyes, but Lu Yanxing thinks he doesn''t see anything. "Shen Zhibai, since you don''t have a student union in your heart, you''ll never see it again." Hearing this, Su Yao said in secret, "it''s not good." he quickly interrupted Lu Yanxing''s words, "president, I think Shen Zhibai has already known that he was wrong. Please forgive him this time." I''m kidding. If Shen Zhibai leaves the student union, his workload will be doubled in the future. Now his workload will be enough. If he increases, he will really go to heaven. Shen Zhibai Cao, Su mu, who has been trying to quit the student union for a long time, was destroyed by this opportunity. Su Mu and Lu Yanxing are the biggest enemies in his life! Seeing Su Yao protecting Shen Zhibai, Lu Yanxing was very upset, but he couldn''t help giving Su Yao face. Otherwise, Su Yao would be in trouble if he was angry with him because of this. After spending so much time with Su Yao, he had already known Su Yao''s temperament. Once this guy gets angry, it''s very difficult to coax him. "Shen Zhibai, since Sumu pleaded for you, I''ll let you go this time." Shen Zhibai No, he really doesn''t mind. Please don''t let him go. Please drive him out of the student union mercilessly. However, Lu Yanxing could not hear his inner thoughts. "Shen Zhibai, you can go now." Shen Zhibai answered. Just as he was about to leave, Su Yao said, "president, it''s inevitable to die, but it''s inevitable to live." Shen Zhibai No, can''t you let him go, and when is he guilty? Lu Yanxing looked at Su Yao and motioned him to continue. "President, I think Shen Xuechang needs to be punished, otherwise he will definitely make the same mistake again." Su Yao said. Lu Yanxing raised his eyebrows. "Then you can tell me how to punish him." "I''ll punish him to deal with the affairs of one day alone, and no one is allowed to leave until it''s finished." It''s not easy to catch Shen Zhibai as a white worker. How can he escape? Hee hee. Listening to this, Shen Zhibai wanted to cry without tears. Su mu, do I have a deep hatred with you? Why do I "harm" me with the things I hate most? Chapter 1491 Seeing that his plan was successful, Su Yao happily packed up his things and prepared to leave. However, before he walked out of the door, he was held by Lu Yanxing, "I''ll go with you." Su Yao picked eyebrows, "I''m going to the toilet. Are you sure you want to go with me?" "I''d like to, if you don''t mind." Lu Yanxing said with a smile. Su Yao Shen Zhibai Can you two stop throwing dog food in front of me? Can you take care of the mood of the man who just lost love? "Cough, President, you are so good at joking." "I''m not kidding you. I''m serious." Su Yao laughed and didn''t speak any more. ¡­¡­ Su Yao learned that Lin Ruan was pregnant from Tang Yuan''s mouth. When I first learned about it, although I was a little surprised, it was just a little bit. Now that Jiang Chengyu is stumbling over Lin Ruan''s baby, he won''t have another chance to pester him, and his world with Lu Yanxing won''t be disturbed. However, what Su Yao didn''t expect was that he underestimated Jiang Chengyu''s greed. The child in Lin Ruan''s stomach, he wants it! He wants the property of the Su family, too! Su Yao was having dinner when Jiang Chengyu came to him. At the sight of Jiang Chengyu''s face, his good mood suddenly disappeared. He put down his chopsticks and looked at Jiang Chengyu impatiently. "Jiang Chengyu, what are you doing here?" "Sumu..." Jiang Chengyu looks like a pug. To tell the truth, although Jiang Chengyu''s appearance is not inferior to Lu Yanxing''s, it''s not bad, but Su Yao thinks his face is disgusting. If you see it once or twice, it''s OK. If you see it more than once, it''s like swallowing a fly alive. "Jiang Chengyu, if you come to ask me to get back together, you can go. A good horse doesn''t want to turn back, not to mention your rotten grass. " I don''t know what I''ve experienced in these days. Jiang Chengyu''s face is getting thicker and thicker. Listen to Su Yao say so, he didn''t get angry, but also showed a flattering smile, "Su mu, I know you knife mouth bean curd heart, also know you have me in your heart, I know that thing is I do wrong, but now I already know wrong, you forgive me this time." Su Yao rolled his eyes. What gives Jiang Chengyu so much confidence? Is it piaolu? "What about Lin Ruan? I heard that she was pregnant?" Jiang Chengyu was stunned. How does Su Mu know that Lin Ruan is pregnant? Is Su Mu paying close attention to him secretly all the time? Does this represent that there is him in Su Mu''s heart? He knew Thinking about this, Jiang Chengyu quickly explained, "Su mu, Lin Ruan is really pregnant, but her baby is not mine, but a friend of mine. I just help my friend take care of it." Su Yao couldn''t help but sneer. In order to get rid of the relationship between himself and Lin Ruan, he even put on a "green hat" for himself. Jiang Chengyu is really a cruel man. I just don''t know if Lin Ruan will knock out her baby after he knows Jiang Chengyu''s words. As far as he knows, Jiang Chengyu attaches great importance to the child in Lin Ruan''s stomach. Otherwise, he would not be around Lin Ruan all the time. "How do I know you''re telling the truth, not lying to me?" "If what I say is all lies, then I''ll have five thunders in the sky. I can''t die well..." Chapter 1492 Su Yao originally intended to let Jiang Chengyu go, but now Jiang Chengyu comes to his home to be abused, so he will play with him again. "I see. Let me think about it." Smell speech, Jiang Chengyu suddenly eyes a bright, he is very excited to look at Su Yao, "Su mu, do you forgive me?" Su Yao didn''t answer his question, "you can go. Let me be alone. I''ll think about what you said. " "Well, I''ll wait. I''ll wait for your answer all the time." Jiang Chengyu''s heart is more excited. Su Yao waved, "let''s go." After Jiang Chengyu left, he immediately put away the expression on his face, stretched out a finger and knocked on the table, "Tangyuan, have you recorded my conversation with Jiang Chengyu just now?" "It''s recorded." Tangyuan replied, "but why do you want me to do this? Do you want to use this recording to stir up the relationship between Jiang Chengyu and Lin Ruan? " "I''ve made great progress. I''ve become smart." Tangyuan hehe a smile, "it should be, I can''t always drag you back." "Your only strength is self-knowledge. Keep it up." Tangyuan Is this praising it or damaging it? ¡­¡­ Walking to the door, Jiang Chengyu bumps into Lu Yanxing. When he thought of what Su Yao had just said to himself, he was very proud. No matter how excellent Lu Yanxing is, Su Mu''s final choice is still Jiang Chengyu. With this in mind, Jiang Chengyu swaggered up to Lu Yanxing, raised his chin, and his eyes were full of pride. "Lu Yanxing, no matter how hard you try, what''s the use? What''s not yours will not belong to you, and you will soon become the past tense." Lu Yanxing did not pay attention to Jiang Chengyu''s provocation. In his opinion, Jiang Chengyu is no different from a clown. It''s not worth him to deal with. He looked at Jiang Chengyu coldly, "is that right? I think you should pay more attention to your children. " Jiang Chengyu was surprised, "Lu Yanxing, what do you mean?" Is he going to attack the child in Lin Ruan''s stomach? "Nothing, just a kind reminder." With these words, Lu Yanxing ignored Jiang Chengyu and walked past him with his long legs. Jiang Chengyu turns around and looks at Lu Yanxing''s figure. He hates him to death. What he hates most is Lu Yanxing''s calm manner, which is under control. In this case, he must take away Su mu, let Lu Yanxing also taste what failure is like, let Lu Yanxing no longer dare to look down on him. "Lu Yanxing, I will make you regret it." Lu Yanxing steps, "then I''m looking forward to your performance, don''t let me down." Jiang Chengyu Grass, he is so angry! ¡­¡­ Lu Yanxing found Su Yao and sat opposite him. He said with a very positive voice, "did Jiang Chengyu come to see you just now?" Don''t know how, Su Yao suddenly some guilty, "he really came to me, but I and he have nothing." "Take it easy. I know there''s nothing between you and him." The expression on Lu Yanxing''s face was the same as before, but Su Yao always had the feeling of wind and rain in his heart. He quickly admitted his mistake, "Yan Xing, I know you don''t want me to get close to him, but..." Chapter 1493 "But what?" Lu Yanxing looked at him with a smile. Su Yao trembled all over. He felt like a ghost animal again. It was really frightening. "Why don''t you go on, I won''t eat you." Su Yao gave a few dry smiles I have never thought of meeting Jiang Chengyu again, but Jiang Chengyu''s legs are not on me. He comes to me by himself, and I can''t stop him. " "I can''t find someone to break his leg. It''s against the law." Lu Yanxing dragged his chin with one hand and knocked the table with the other. One after another fell in Su Yao''s heart, he felt his stomach began to ache, "I suddenly had a stomachache, I went to the toilet." Lu Yanxing didn''t expose his lies of no level, "go back quickly." Hearing this, Su Yao was more nervous than relieved. Lu Yanxing was clearly saying that if you dare to run away, I will break your leg. All this was caused by Jiang Chengyu. If Jiang Chengyu hadn''t come to him suddenly and been bumped into by Lu Yanxing, it wouldn''t have happened now. If he has a "three strengths and two weaknesses" today, he must redouble his efforts on Jiang Chengyu. Looking at Su Yao who had just stood up, he sat down again. Lu Yanxing raised his eyebrows. "Didn''t you say you were going to the toilet? Why didn''t you go again?" Su Yao giggled a few times, "I suddenly don''t want to go up again. By the way, have you had lunch yet? Shall I call the waiter over? " "No more." Lu Yanxing shook his head and said, "I''ve had enough vinegar. Now I can''t eat anything." Su Yao Lu Yanxing reached out and pinched his hand. "Now tell me what Jiang Chengyu said to you." Su Yao wants to cry without tears, "can I choose not to say?" "Well? Why don''t you want to say that you have done something sorry? " Lu Yanxing is not smiling. Su Yao quickly shook his head and denied, "no, no, how can I do something sorry for you?" "Tell me what Jiang Chengyu said to you." Su Yao sighed helplessly, "OK, Jiang Chengyu came to me to get back together, but I refused him." "Really?" ¡°¡­¡­ Of course it''s true. I don''t have to cheat you with such things. " "But just now I saw that Jiang Chengyu was very happy, and he provoked me. You must have said something to make him happy. Su mu, you''d better tell me the truth, or I can''t spare you. " Lu Yanxing said with a smile. Su Yao Cao, Lu Yanxing''s intuition is too accurate. Life is not easy, sighs the cat. "Well, I''ll tell you the truth. Jiang Chengyu came to ask me to get back together, but I didn''t explicitly refuse him. Instead, I gave him a little hope and let him mistakenly think that I still have him in my heart. But I just want to play with him. I never want to get back together with him. " "Anything else?" "In order to make me believe that he is sincere to me, he also lied to me that the child in Lin Ruan''s stomach belongs to his friend. I have never seen such a brazen person as him before. At that time, I wanted to hit him in the face with one punch." "Is that all?" "That''s all. If you don''t believe me, I can swear to God." With that, Su Yao put up three fingers, ready to swear to heaven. Lu Yanxing reached for his hand and said, "OK, I believe you." Chapter 1494 When Su Yao was relieved, he said, "however, you cheated me before, so the punishment should be given." Su Yao crossed his hands to protect his chest and looked at Lu Yanxing with alert eyes. He swallowed nervously. "What do you want to do? I tell you, this may be a public place. If you are not afraid of losing face, you should dare to come." Lu Yanxing couldn''t help laughing, "don''t worry, I won''t do it to you here." Immediately, he lowered his voice, "to punish you is to punish you in bed after going back." Hearing this, Su Yao suddenly turned red. He stood up and slapped the table, "Lu Yanxing, you bird / beast..." Everyone around looked at it. He quickly sat back and lowered his voice, "Lu Yanxing, you bird / beast." Lu Yanxing looked at him with a smile, "where am I "You just said you were going to punish me in bed. It''s not a bird / beast. What is it?" Su Yao gritted his teeth, "I am still the flower of the motherland, how can you say such words to me?" "The flower of the motherland, are you sure it''s not the sunflower of the motherland?" Su Yao angry, "sunflower how, sunflower is not a flower?" "Sunflowers are flowers, but I don''t mean what you understand." Lu Yanxing said. Su Yao snorted, "then you should tell me what it means." "I do want to punish you in bed, but I mean spanking you." Su Yao Cao, Lu Yanxing, the dog man, actually plays word games with him. It''s really enough. "Your ears are so red, don''t you think I''m going to do that to you?" Su Yao Who says I think that? I think the same as you "Don''t worry, I won''t touch you until you''re engaged to me." Su Yao He''s not an adult yet. Why can''t you touch him before you get engaged to him? No, what is he thinking? How can he think such a thing? "Lu Yanxing, you''d better do what you say." "Don''t worry, I do what I say." Lu Yanxing said with a smile, "however, if you take the initiative to hook / lead me, it''s another matter." Su Yao was so angry that his teeth itched, "where did I hook you?" "You''re all over me." Lu Yanxing said. Su Yao My day, does Lu Yanxing dare to be more serious? "Do you need me to dig your eyes?" Lu Yanxing is still very calm, "are you willing to do that kind of terrible things to me?" Su Yao Grass, he is really not willing. Lu Yanxing, you win. "I''m sure you''re reluctant." Su Yao simply abandoned himself. "That''s right. I just can''t bear it. What''s the problem?" "No problem. However, you are not allowed to meet Jiang chengyu in the future, otherwise I will be really angry. " He did not expect that the topic would come up again. Su Yao didn''t know what kind of expression he should put on, "but what would he do if he came to me on his own initiative?" "If he pesters you again, call me and I''ll be there to help you deal with it." Lu Yanxing said with a smile. Looking at the smile on his face, Su Yao felt that he had goose bumps Lu Yanxing, it''s against the law to kill people. " "Don''t worry, I won''t kill Jiang Chengyu." Dindo had his leg broken. Su Yao When you say that, I feel even more uneasy. Hello! Chapter 1495 On the other side. When Jiang Chengyu returns to Lin Ruan''s place in high spirits, suddenly a cup comes to him. Fortunately, he reacted fast enough, otherwise he would have been smashed out of his forehead. The smile on Jiang Chengyu''s face disappeared, and he looked at Lin Ruan with a black face. Although he was a little impatient, he told her patiently, "Ruan Ruan, what''s the matter? Why do you suddenly have such a big fire? Who made you angry?" "Who makes me angry?" Lin Ruan sneered, "Jiang Chengyu, do you mean to ask me? But for you, would I have lost my temper? " Jiang Chengyu felt that he was really innocent. He did nothing, but Lin Ruan put all his mistakes on his head. Are pregnant women so unreasonable? Jiang Chengyu wanted to quarrel with Lin Ruan, but he was afraid that she would hurt her baby. "Ruan Ruan, any misunderstanding can be said, I can explain." "Explain?" Lin Ruan threw his cell phone in the past, "you first listen to this recording, and then think about how to explain it to me." Jiang Chengyu catches the mobile phone, opens a recording, listens to it, and then his face suddenly changes. Isn''t this the conversation he had with Sumu in the restaurant just now? Why does Lin Ruan have a recording? Who sent his dialogue with Su Mu to Lin Ruan? Lu Yanxing, it must be Lu Yanxing! Lu Yanxing was afraid that he would take away Su mu, so he used this kind of dirty trick. He will not let Lu Yanxing go, absolutely not! Now the most important thing is to let Lin Ruan think that the recording is a forgery, otherwise things will be in trouble. Jiang Chengyu runs his brain fast. If he denied it directly, Lin Ruan would not believe it. It''s better to tell Lin Ruan directly than to cheat him with lies. Of course, not all of them tell the truth. "This recording is true. I did go to Sumu just now." Lin Ruan, who was expecting him to deny this, immediately exploded when he heard this sentence, "Jiang Chengyu, I believe you so much, but you go to Sumu behind my back, and it''s the child in my stomach, not yours..." "Jiang Chengyu, since you want to get rid of the relationship with me so much, there''s no need for my baby to exist. I''ll get rid of him now, so as not to become a stepping stone for you to climb the rich family!" Seeing that Lin Ruan is going to take the fruit knife on one side, Jiang Chengyu''s pupil suddenly shrinks. He runs to grab the fruit knife. "Lin Ruan, calm down, I''ll go to Sumu to get back together, not because I like him, but for us and our unborn children." Lin Ruan prepared his belly hand, "what do you mean?" "It takes a lot of money to raise a child. I''m still a student in school, and you know the situation in my family. If I don''t think of a way, we won''t have money to raise a child..." "If I can get the property of the Su family, then we can give our child a good environment, send him to the best school, and make him a very good person. And we can also rely on the property of the Su family to squeeze into the upper class and trample on those who once looked down upon us. " "Don''t you want to be a rich lady?" Chapter 1496 Listening to the last sentence, Lin Ruan immediately fell into meditation. To be honest, although her family situation is not like Jiang Chengyu''s, it is not much better. She was afraid of poverty when she was a child, so she worked hard to earn money when she grew up. But making money is not a very easy thing. For money, she did not know how much she was scolded and suffered. Sometimes she thought to herself, if only she were rich. If she is a rich person, she can dress up like other girls and buy what she wants instead of splitting the money into two. But she knew how cruel the society was. No matter how hard she worked or how hard she worked, she could not live the life she imagined. But Jiang Chengyu''s words just now made her hope again. She doesn''t have that ability, but she can realize her wish through other ways Looking at the expression on Lin Ruan''s face, Jiang Chengyu knew that she had believed her words, and was about to be convinced by herself, so she made persistent efforts and began a new step of brainwashing. "Lin Ruan, think about the cosmetics you want to buy but can''t afford, and the things you always want to have. Are you so willing to have the status quo? Don''t you want to have everything you want?" "Lin Ruan, do you want our children to suffer what we have suffered?" The last sentence pierced Lin Ruan''s heart. If she put it in the past, she would be satisfied as long as Jiang Chengyu could be with her. But now that she has children, and they are still the children of her and Jiang Chengyu, she can''t let her children live that kind of hard life, and can''t let her children be looked down upon by others. She wants to give her children the best, but only if she has money, so Lin Ruan''s eyes gradually became firm. She looked at Jiang Chengyu and said seriously, "I know. Let go and do it. I will support you behind your back." Seeing that she was brainwashed successfully by herself, Jiang Chengyu was immediately relieved. "Ruan Ruan, I will definitely cheer for our future and our children. I will definitely get the property of the Su family After you give birth, we can travel around the world together. " Listen to Jiang Chengyu''s words, Lin Ruan seems to see a better life has been waving to her, "Chengyu, I believe you can do it, but you don''t tired yourself, or I will be distressed." "Ruan Ruan, in order to let you live a good life with your children, no matter how tired and hard I am, it''s worth it." It''s ridiculous that Lin Ruan, a stupid woman, believed him. He didn''t like Lin Ruan at all. The reason why he wanted to pacify her was because of her baby. If Lin Ruan had not been pregnant, he would have kicked him. Although he can''t compare with Lu Yanxing, he has talent and looks, and has unlimited future. How can he marry such a fool as Lin Ruan. When Lin Ruan gives birth to a child and swindles the Su family''s property, he kicks Lin Ruan out, and then finds a woman who is worthy of him and has a gentle personality to marry. In the future, he can raise a bunch of lovers outside and live like an emperor. He also wants to let Su Mu be his servant and humiliate him If he could, he would step on Lu Yanxing. Didn''t Lu Yanxing look down on him all the time? Then he let Lu Yanxing taste what it''s like to be trampled on by the people he looked down on all the time Chapter 1497 Listening to these words, Lin Ruan''s heart was more moved. However, moving is moving, and what should be said still needs to be said. She reached out and hugged Jiang Chengyu, "Chengyu, I can accept that you approach Sumu for money, but you can''t have feelings for Sumu." She wants to live the life Jiang Chengyu said, but it doesn''t mean that she can accept the betrayal. If Jiang Chengyu dares to betray her feelings, she will die with her baby. Lin Ruan reached out and touched his stomach, thinking so. Jiang Chengyu coped with Lin Ruan patiently, "you don''t know my sexual orientation. How can I fall in love with Sumu? I just play with him every time. When I get Su''s property, I''ll dump him. " Then I dumped you and found a gentle Bai Fumei to get married and live a very enjoyable life. Lin Ruan didn''t know what Jiang Chengyu thought, didn''t doubt what he said, and forgot everything before. But Jiang Chengyu didn''t forget that he was gnashing his teeth at the thought that someone was always undermining his plan. "Lin Ruan, who sent you that recording?" "What''s the matter?" "I''m afraid someone will sabotage my plan to acquire the Su family''s property." Jiang Chengyu said. Lin Ruan frowned, "do you have any doubters in your heart?" "Yes, yes, but I''m not sure if it''s him." He thought Lu Yanxing did it, but now he thinks something is wrong. Lu Yanxing now went to Sumu when he was about to leave. He couldn''t hear the conversation between him and Sumu, let alone record the conversation between him and Sumu. Unless Lu Yanxing installed a monitor on Su mu. Wait, he can use this as a breakthrough to tell Sumu. Even if Lu Yanxing didn''t install a monitor on Su mu, the two of them would have to finish. With this in mind, Jiang Chengyu quickly takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Su Yao. Lin Ruan has been staring at him, "who are you calling?" "Sumu." Jiang Chengyu replied. On hearing this, Lin Ruan immediately exploded, "why do you want to call Su mu?" Jiang Chengyu was very helpless to explain to her, "I''m just carrying out my plan. Don''t you want to be Mrs. Fu soon?" Lin Ruan calmed down again, "then you can fight him, but you have to fight him in front of me." "Yes, yes." Jiang Chengyu played again. Su Yao looked at the number on the screen of his mobile phone, and then at Lu Yanxing, who was sitting opposite him. He didn''t know whether to answer it or not. If he did, Lu Yanxing would be angry again. If you don''t take it, the next plan won''t go on Lu Yanxing looked at him, "is it Jiang Chengyu?" Su Yao gave a dry smile, "yes." "Why don''t you take it?" "I''m not afraid you''ll be angry." "Don''t worry. I''ve decided not to be angry." Lu Yanxing said with a smile. Su Yao But when you smile like this, I dare not take it. "Since you don''t dare to take it, let me take it." With that, Lu Yanxing snatched Su Yao''s cell phone and connected it. As soon as the phone was connected, Jiang Chengyu''s voice came over, "Sumu, I just found a very important thing, and it''s related to you. I think it''s necessary to tell you." Chapter 1498 Lu Yanxing looked at Su Yao and motioned him to speak. Su Yao hesitated again and again, or picked up the phone, "what''s the matter?" Of course, in order to let Lu Yanxing know that there is really nothing between him and Jiang Chengyu, he specially turned on the handsfree, but there are only two of them here. "Do you remember our conversation at noon?" Jiang Chengyu on the other end of the phone sounds a little nervous. I don''t know whether he is really nervous or pretending. Su Yao narrowed his eyes. "Of course I remember. Is there any problem?" "Someone recorded our conversation and sent it to Lin Ruan." Listen to this sentence, Su Yao knows why Jiang Chengyu called. He is planning to sow discord. "Send it to Lin Ruan. Is there any relationship between you and her? Is there anything to be afraid of? Are you lying to me about this? " Jiang Chengyu choked I''m not nervous about this. You''re just afraid that when I''m not around you, you''ll be in danger. " If other people hear this sentence, they will be very moved. But in Su Yao''s ear, how to listen to all feel sick, "you are too suspicious, how can I be in danger, you don''t think too much." "Sumu, don''t you think there''s something strange about it? It was just the two of us talking at that time. You and I can''t record our conversation. " Su Yao rolled his eyes. Sorry, I actually recorded it, and I sent it to Lin Ruan. "Jiang Chengyu, just tell me what you have to say. Don''t beat around the Bush there." "I think Lu Yanxing did it." Su Yao looked at Lu Yanxing and almost laughed. No matter what happened, it was Lu Yanxing who carried the pot. Lu Yanxing was really miserable. Lu Yanxing looked over, he quickly put away the smile on his face, "then how do you think Lu Yanxing did it unconsciously?" "I think Lu Yanxing has put a monitor / listener / device on you." Jiang Chengyu replied. Su Yao was speechless. Jiang Chengyu''s brain hole is really big. He even comes out with such things as monitor / listener. With such a big brain hole, why didn''t he change his career to writing novels? He is about to write a novel. It is estimated that he is already in the millions. "Jiang Chengyu, why do you think Lu Yanxing put a monitor / listener / instrument on me? What''s his purpose in doing this? " "He has always wanted to rob you from me, but he can''t do me, so he can only use this kind of indecent means." Jiang Chengyu gritted his teeth and said, "Su mu, no matter what Lu Yanxing says in the future, you can''t believe it, or you will fall into his trick." "I see. I''ll pay more attention. I have something else to do here, so I''ll hang up first. " After hanging up the phone, Su Yao looked at Lu Yanxing and laughed, "Mr. Lu, what do you think?" Lu Yanxing stood up and walked towards him. Su Yao immediately counseled, "don''t smile, I don''t smile, you let me go this time." "It''s too late. Just wait for my punishment." Lu Yanxing picked him up very easily and threw him on the bed. Su Yao looked at him in horror. "Lu Yanxing, you said you would not touch me before you were engaged to me..." Chapter 1499 "I said I wouldn''t touch you before I got engaged, but I didn''t say I wouldn''t spank you." With that, Lu Yanxing slapped Su Yao on his pretty butt. There was a bang. Su Yao was confused. Lu Yanxing reached out and pinched his ass again, and said with a smile, "your ass is quite cocky." Su Yao was so sad and angry that he buried his face in the pillow and didn''t want to accept this fact. Lu Yanxing didn''t let him go because of this. He slapped Su Yao on the ass again. "Su mu, do you know if you are wrong?" Su Yao felt that he was really innocent. He didn''t do anything. How did he get to Lu Yanxing''s mouth and become a wrong man? "Lu Yanxing, don''t go too far. What did I do wrong?" "It seems that you still don''t realize your mistake, so don''t blame me." With that, Lu Yanxing slapped the air again. But this time, it was empty. His hand did not fall on Su Yao''s ass, but on the quilt. And Su Yao also out of thin air news, replaced by a snow-white kitten. Such unscientific things suddenly made Lu Yanxing silly. He picked up the kitten in front of him and shook it several times, trying to shake out Su Yao, but it was a few snow-white cat hairs. Su Yao also felt that something was wrong. Why was he picked up by Lu Yanxing? How did Lu Yanxing get bigger? Should not At this time, the voice of dumplings in his mind, "host, tell you a very bad thing?" "What''s so bad?" "You''ve become a cat, and it''s when you land in front of Yan Xing." Tang Yuan replied. "Now is my mission a failure?" "Host, you can rest assured that you did not take the initiative to become a cat, so your mission did not fail this time." Su Yao It''s better to let him fail his mission and fall into the hands of Lu Yanxing, a ghost animal. He''s a poor kitten. I don''t know what it will be like to be tortured? "Is that a failure of the mission?" "No Tangyuan very decisively replied, "host, please face up to your task, can''t give up because of a little frustration." Su Yao If you have the ability, give it a try! ¡­¡­ Lu Yanxing quickly accepted the fact that his boyfriend suddenly became a kitten. He put out a finger and poked the kitten in the ass. Kitten very impatient to give him a paw, turned his head, do not want to pay attention to him. Lu Yanxing poked again, "Sumu, how can you suddenly become a cat? Are you a cat demon?" "Meow, meow, meow." That''s right. I''m a cat demon. Believe it or not, I''ll swallow you in my stomach? Lu Yanxing reached out and touched the soft belly of the kitten again. "Are you sure you can hold me? Su Yao Meow Yao Shou, why does Lu Yanxing understand the language of cats? Does Lu Yanxing have any special abilities? Lu Yanxing changed his posture and rolled the kitten in his hand. "I really have special ability. If I want to, I can understand what animals are saying." He got this special ability after the accident. At first, he felt very frightened, but after a long time, when he found that he could control this ability, he was no longer afraid. And now he is very glad that he has such an ability, otherwise he doesn''t know how to communicate with Su Mu who has become a cat Chapter 1500 Su Yao How can Lu Yanxing get such ability? Is he really the chosen son? It seems that he will have to scold Lu Yanxing less in the future. After all, he has such special ability. If Lu Yanxing heard that he was scolding him, he didn''t know what would happen to him? Although Lu Yanxing could not hear Su Yao''s inner thoughts, he could guess what he was thinking by looking at his eyes. "Su mu, did you always scold me secretly in your heart before?" This sentence, his arms kitten suddenly stiff for a few seconds. Su Yao Day! How does Lu Yanxing know about this? Does he still have mind reading skills? "Meow, meow, meow." Lu Yanxing, you think too much. How dare I scold you secretly in my heart. Lu Yanxing pinched the kitten''s meat pad again, which was soft and comfortable. Now he finally thinks why so many people like to play cat. "Really not?" Su Yao quickly called a few times, "meow meow meow." No, if I cheat you, I will never be a cat in my life. "You can''t be a cat all your life. I don''t have the hobby of human / animal love." Lu Yanxing said with a smile. If the cat would blush, Lu Yanxing would find that he suspected that the cat''s face was red. Su Yao My God, Lu Yanxing is such a bird / beast. "Meow, meow, meow..." Lu Yanxing, do you dare to be serious? Lu Yanxing spread his hands and said, "I can''t help it. I can''t stand up for you. It''s all your fault. The fault is that you are too attractive. It''s not enough to attract me. It''s also enough to attract the scum of Jiang Chengyu. " Su Yao I don''t carry this pot. The scum who attracted Jiang Chengyu is Su mu. What''s the relationship with Su Yao? "Meow, meow, meow." I can''t help it. Who makes me so charming. Lu Yanxing chuckled again, "then I have to look after you, so that you won''t be abducted by other wild men. It''s better to hide you in my house. If you don''t let other people see you, no one will rob you from me. " It was a very normal sentence, but after su Yao''s improper brain, it suddenly changed, "Lu Yanxing, are you going to play in a small dark room with me?" "Play in a small dark room? It sounds like a good one. We can try it then." As soon as the words came out, the kitten he held in his arms suddenly exploded. It gave Lu Yanxing a paw, then jumped onto the wardrobe and looked at Lu Yanxing with alert eyes, "meow, meow Lu Yanxing, how dare you?! Lu Yanxing couldn''t help laughing, "I''m joking with you. How can I do such a thing? Come down quickly. It''s very dirty. Your hair will be black by then. " The kitten kept calling, "meow..." I don''t want to go down. You dog man must be cheating me. I won''t be fooled by you! I will stay here today. I will never go down. Hum! "I saw you. This is typical. You can''t get down when you go up?" "Meow, meow, meow." Who says I can''t get down? Don''t underestimate benmeow. "Then you''ll try the next one." "Meow." Just try. Chapter 1501 The kitten didn''t know that it was in Lu Yanxing''s plan and jumped down. As soon as it landed on the bed, it was caught by Lu Yanxing, who was quick eyed and quick handed. "Don''t you just come down?" The kitten realized that she had been cheated, and immediately felt that her whole cat was not good. It rushed to land and Yanxing called a few times, accusing him of his very unkind behavior, "meow meow." How dare you cheat my lovely kitten? Won''t your conscience hurt? I''m going to scratch you, a shameless human being. However, his paw had not yet scratched Lu Yanxing, so he firmly grasped it. "No matter it''s a man or a cat, your temper is so big?" "Meow, meow, meow." If you think I have a big temper, you can go to those coquettish bitches outside. Hum! "Don''t worry, no matter how big your temper is, I won''t abandon you and go to those coquettish and cheap people outside, because you are the only one in my heart, forever." Su Yao Lu Yanxing is really more and more able to talk. You don''t know who you learned from. Is it difficult to tease his sister secretly? "Meow ~" Lu Yanxing, tell me the truth, do you have other dogs outside? Lu Yanxing couldn''t help laughing, "I think too much, I only have you this cat." "Meow." If you lie to me, I''ll eat you. "How are you going to eat me? Which posture are you going to eat me in? Shall I take off my clothes now? " Su Yao Lu Yanxing, you are really coquettish. Can you stop stealing pinru''s clothes? She has few clothes to wear? Seeing that the kitten ignored him again, Lu Yanxing had no choice but to smile. He put out a finger and poked the kitten''s stomach. "Sumu, are you angry again?" The kitten still didn''t talk to him. "Su mu, don''t be angry. I''ll give you dried fish." Hearing the words "xiaoyugan", the cat''s ears suddenly moved, but the thought of the man''s bad behavior immediately calmed her heart. What kind of fish? Even the cat has not been raised, how can there be little fish? Lu Yanxing, the dog man, must be cheating him again. He will never be fooled this time. "Meow ~" you''d better keep the dried fish for yourself. I won''t eat it. Lu Yanxing took out a bag of dried fish from the drawer of the bedside table, tore open the packing bag and shook it in front of the kitten. "Are you sure you don''t? If you really don''t eat it, I''ll throw it away. " Kitten''s eyes with the package of small dried fish shaking and shaking, at first hearing this sentence, eyes immediately stare round, "meow!" How dare you?! If you really dare to throw away this bag of dried fish, I will be with you today! "Do you want it or not?" Lu Yanxing said as he pulled out a small dried fish and handed it to the kitten''s mouth. Reason can''t resist the temptation from xiaoyugan. Kitty tries to bite xiaoyugan and spit it out. "Meow, meow, meow..." What the hell is that? Lu Yanxing, are you going to poison me with expired dried fish? Lu Yanxing quickly looked at the production date and shelf life on the package, and then found that the package of dried fish was really out of date. "It''s really overdue. Fortunately, you didn''t swallow it." Chapter 1502 "Meow." Because of you, I almost ate expired products. How are you going to compensate me? "I''ll cook you a fish." Lu Yanxing said. Su Yao was a little suspicious of his cooking skills. Young masters like Lu Yanxing must be cooking by the chef. How could he cook himself? "Meow?" Are you sure you make food that you can eat, not dark food that can poison people? "Don''t worry, I''ve been cooking by myself since I moved out of the house. It''s not as good as those chefs, but it''s delicious. " Su Yao was dubious, "meow meow?" Really? Why can''t I believe what you said? "Then you can have a taste of what I''ve made and make a conclusion." Lu Yanxing replied. "What kind of fish would you like?" Su Yao thought carefully, "meow." It''s braised in brown sauce. "Then make braised carp, but before that, I have to give you a bath. Your claws and the hair on your stomach are too dirty." As soon as I heard the word "bath", kitten immediately felt that her whole cat was not good. She called out, "meow, meow, meow." Lu Yanxing, I didn''t expect you to have ulterior motives. I really misunderstood you. Lu Yanxing was very helpless. "It''s just a bath. Is it necessary? Don''t you usually take a bath? " Su Yao Although he is a demon, he can''t control the cat''s instinct after he becomes a cat. After becoming a cat, he was as afraid of water as those ordinary cats. But it''s not his fault. He doesn''t want to. "Meow, meow, meow." Lu Yanxing, but how do you say, I won''t take a bath, you can''t think! "It''s not up to you. Even if you don''t want to take a bath today, you have to give it to me. Otherwise, you won''t get into my bed tonight. You can go out and sleep on the street." Su Yao Cao, Lu Yanxing is a good dog, but he won''t give in to this little thing. He''s really a pig''s hoof Lu Yanxing picked up the kitten who refused to take a bath and walked towards the dead hand. Seeing this, kitten suddenly stabbed up, but there was no egg, because what Lu Yanxing seized was the back of her fate. Even if it wanted to scratch Lu Yanxing, it couldn''t. After entering the bathroom, Lu Yanxing closed the door. He holds the kitten in one hand and turns on the tap in the other. After filling the whole bath with water, Lu Yanxing put the kitten in. However, in order to prevent the kitten from sinking, he still grasped it with one hand. Seeing that she was all wet, the kitten had to accept this tragic thing and let Lu Yanxing play with her. There is a good saying - life is like a strong X. since you can''t resist it, lie down and enjoy it. And Lu Yanxing''s dog man''s skill is very good. But I''m still angry. Lu Yanxing looked at the kitten''s enjoyment and couldn''t help laughing, "why don''t you struggle now?" The kitten didn''t pay any attention to him, obviously still angry. Lu Yanxing didn''t ask himself for it. He did his best to help the kitten take a bath. Chapter 1503 Lu Yanxing completely forgot that the cat in front of him was not a real cat, but his beloved. But Su Yao didn''t expect that Lu Yanxing was so abnormal that he pinched him with his hand. Although he is a cat now, the cat has a sense of shame. And it''s It''s tolerable, but it''s intolerable! So, just when Lu Yanxing had to pinch the cat''s egg again, the little cat, who had been very peaceful, suddenly stretched out its paw to him. Although Lu Yanxing reacted, his speed was not as fast as the kitten''s, so he had a few more paw marks on his arm. The kitten also issued a warning sound to him with open teeth and claws, "meow, meow, meow..." Lu Yanxing, you bird / beast dare to pinch me. I think you just want to have a human / animal love with me. I tell you, no matter what you do, I won''t give in. If you dare to do it to me again, I''ll waste your hand! However, Lu Yanxing didn''t feel guilty at all. Instead, he said, "there''s no way. Who can make your cat''s egg / egg so comfortable. Of course, if you don''t mind, I can let you squeeze it back. " Hearing the last sentence, Su Yao''s whole cat was petrified. Listen, listen, what are these words? Let him pinch it back. Does Su Yao look like someone who doesn''t know shame? This kind of words, I''m afraid only Lu Yanxing, who has no face and no skin, can say it. "Meow, meow, meow!" Lu Yanxing, you still have the face to joke with me now. Do you think I can let you bully me after I become a cat? Do you believe that I will let you die now and be a eunuch for life? Lu Yanxing laughed, "are you willing to do such cruel things to me? And if I become a eunuch, what will you do for the rest of your life? " "Meow, meow, meow..." After you become a eunuch, I can go to other men, so I don''t have to worry about my sex for the rest of my life. Su Yao just wanted to say hi, but Lu Yanxing took his words seriously. He narrowed his eyes, eyes very dangerous, "what did you just say?" Su Yao didn''t notice the approaching danger at all, "meow..." For the sake of your bad ears, I''ll tell you again - after you become a eunuch, I''ll go to other men However, before he finished, Lu Yanxing slapped him on the ass. It''s said that tiger''s buttocks can''t be touched, and some cat''s buttocks can''t be touched, such as Su Yao, who has become an elite cat. After realizing that he was spanked by Lu Yanxing, the kitten immediately blew up her hair. He yelled, "meow ~" Lu Yanxing, you dog man beat my ass again and again. I will never forgive you this time. Just when he wanted to give Lu Yan a few claws, suddenly a basin of water splashed on him. The kitten froze immediately. How could it forget that it was in the bathroom now, and that Lu Yanxing could control it with water? Grass, it''s careless. "Meow, meow, meow." Dog man, how dare you treat me with this move? How can you fight me alone? Lu Yanxing ignored it, another basin of water splashed in the past, "don''t make any noise, take a bath quickly." Kitty: -- Chapter 1504 After taking a bath and drying his hair, Lu Yanxing harvested a fragrant, hairy kitten. But the kitten doesn''t look happy at all. Looking at the kitten like this, Lu Yanxing knew that she was still angry and could not help sighing. He reached out to pick up the kitten, and rolled a few, "Sumu, how can you have such a big temper?" The kitten ignored him and didn''t even bark. Lu Yanxing can only appease it, "Sumu, I did wrong just now. I won''t do that again. Please forgive me this time." "It''s just that you don''t say that to me any more. I was really scared and sad after listening to that sentence. I''m so afraid that you will be robbed by other people, so I will go crazy." Su Yao didn''t intend to forgive him so easily, but when he saw his expression, he couldn''t help feeling soft. And to be honest, he is also wrong. He shouldn''t have said that just now. "Meow." For the sake of your sincere confession, I''ll forgive you this time, but there must be no next time. Otherwise, it''s useless for you to coax me. I''m serious. Lu Yanxing reached out and touched the little cat''s hairy head, "OK." It''s very nice. "Meow, meow, meow." And the braised fish, you can''t forget it. "I didn''t forget. I''ll make you fish now." After more than half an hour, Su Yao looked at the plate of braised carp that was too burnt to see its original shape. He had an impulse to buckle it to Lu Yanxing''s face. "Meow?" Lu Yanxing, is this really the braised carp I said? Lu Yanxing didn''t think that the braised carp he made was different from other people''s, "this Maybe it''s because I did it for the first time, and I didn''t grasp the heat well. " Su Yao couldn''t help thinking. "Meow, meow, meow." Don''t you mean you''ve been cooking by yourself since you moved out? Why can''t you even make a fish well? Is that what you call cooking? "I really know how to cook, but I''ve never cooked fish. This is the first time I''ve done it. It''s so strange. This precious first time, I''ve dedicated it to you." Lu Yanxing said seriously. Others may be moved by this. But after hearing this, Su Yao wanted to put the black charcoal fish on Lu Yanxing''s face. If you can''t do it, you can''t do it. What are you doing with so many excuses? At this time, Lu Yanxing said again, "it''s normal for anything to fail for the first time. I can burn one again. This time, there will be no more mistakes." Su Yao No more mistakes? What gives you so much confidence? Is it piaolu? I don''t think it''s possible for you to make a stewed carp that you can eat, even if you give all the rest of the fish to Huohuo Huo. "Meow, meow, meow." Forget it. I don''t expect you any more. Let me do it myself? Lu Yanxing picked an eyebrow, "but now you are a cat, how can you cook by yourself?" "Meow, meow, meow." I''ve always been an extraordinary cat. When it comes to giving up this kind of thing, it''s just a small case for me. If you don''t believe me, I can show you what I can do now. "Now that you have said that, if I still stop you from playing, it will be a bit unkind. Today''s braised carp is for you to do." Chapter 1505 When he saw the carp in front of him, Su Yao couldn''t help looking silly. He thought the fish had been dealt with, but he didn''t think it was still alive. Although he can cook in the form of a cat, he can''t handle fish himself. So is it too late for him to go back now? Thinking, Su Yao looked at Lu Yanxing who didn''t know when to follow him. Lu Yanxing saw what he was thinking at a glance, "why, are you going to give up?" Hearing this, Su Yao felt as if he had been stepped on his tail, and his hair exploded in an instant. He yelled, "meow, meow, meow!" Who said I''m going to give up? Which eye can you see that I''m going to give up? Lu Yanxing wanted to say that "your eyes have betrayed everything", but thinking of Su Yao''s character, he thought it was better not to say it, or he would have to coax him at that time. "Yes, you never intend to give up. It''s my eye." "So my dear Mr. Su, what can I do for you?" "Meow, meow, meow." You help me with a fish. Su Yao is not polite to him. Lu Yanxing agreed without hesitation. Although Lu Yanxing''s cooking skill is not very good, his Dao skill is really powerful. Only a few minutes later, a fish had been dealt with by him. Smelling the fishy smell, Kitty couldn''t help swallowing. She wanted to go up and chew a few mouthfuls, but her reason calmed her down again. It did not start, no longer to see the fish that had been dealt with, and continued to send Lu Yanxing, "meow meow." Go and get two stools. One that I can reach. Lu Yanxing understood what it meant and soon moved two stools, one large and the other small, and folded them together. The kitten jumped up and turned on the gas stove in Lu Yanxing''s incredible eyes. Lu Yanxing didn''t know what kind of expression he should put on. He thought the other party was just talking, but he didn''t think he could do it. This is so unscientific. However, since the unscientific thing that people become cats can happen, other things don''t seem so unscientific. Lu Yanxing continued to watch it. Then he couldn''t help taking out his mobile phone and recording a video of the kitten cooking in front of the stove. He also sent the video to his friends. After a few minutes, saw the list of that video, friends video is fried like a pot, have asked him if it is true. The first person to ask him is naturally Shen Zhibai. Shen Zhibai''s PS technology is still very high. At a glance, he can see that this video is not synthetic, and has not even moved anywhere. That''s why he''s very interested in the cat in the video who can cook. Shen Zhibai: Lu Yanxing, is the cat in your video real? Lu Yanxing: is it true? Can''t you see it? Shen Zhibai: Damn, where did you buy this cat? I really want to have such a cat. Lu Yanxing: there is only one in the world. Shen Zhibai: can you sell it to me? Lu Yanxing resolutely refused his request: No, it''s mine. This is not an ordinary cat, but his boyfriend changed, he is crazy to sell his boyfriend. Chapter 1506 Other people who came to chat in private also asked the same questions, and Lu Yanxing refused them one by one. Lu Yanxing now regrets sending the video to his friends. Only when he is out of his mind can he attract a lot of "opponents" to himself. Moreover, if they know that the cat who can only cook is actually made of Sumu, it will be a big trouble. So we have to delete this video before more people see it. However, before he had time to delete the video, suddenly a message came out. As soon as he slipped his hand, he accidentally clicked in, and then found that the message was sent by his mother, and the content of the message was like this - the cat in the video is yours. Bring it home tomorrow evening. If it were for other people, Lu Yanxing would refuse without saying a word. But this person is different. If he refuses, he will be in great trouble. So, Sumu, I can only hurt you for a while. "Sumu, my mother asked me to take you home tomorrow night." Hearing such a news, Su Yao almost burned his hair. But he didn''t care about his own hair. He just wanted to know why all of a sudden, he was not ready to meet Lu Yanxing''s parents. "Meow, meow, meow?" Why is it so sudden that you have already told your family about us? Lu Yanxing shook his head, "not to take you to see my parents, but my mother asked me to take you back." It''s not that he doesn''t want to take Su Mu to see his father, but now the problem is that Su Mu has become a cat. If he pointed to a cat and said to his parents, "Dad, mom, this is my boyfriend, Su Mu", it would be regarded as brain water. And maybe his parents will be sent to the hospital because of him. He doesn''t want that to happen. Su Yao This is too much. He thought that Lu Yanxing''s tree was ready to meet his future "daughter-in-law", but he didn''t expect that he just wanted to see his lovely kitten. Although he is a cat and the cat is him, he just can''t swallow it. "Meow, meow, meow." Can I choose not to go? Lu Yanxing sighed helplessly, "if I don''t take you back tomorrow night, my mother will kill you. If I hide, she''ll come back to school. " Su Yao was silent immediately It sounds terrible. After he goes back with Lu Yan, won''t he be bald? "Sumu, I know you may not want to go back with me, but for my life safety, can you hurt you for a while?" Su Yao Meow Is that exaggeration? Don''t you take my lovely kitten back, and your mother will kill you? "My mother won''t kill me, but it''s almost over. My mother was a female overlord in the army at that time, so she taught me these martial arts, but I couldn''t beat her at all. " "Sumu, are you really willing to be beaten?" With that, Lu Yanxing showed the expression that Su Yao couldn''t resist. "Meow ~" since you''ve already said it, I''ll do you a favor, but you must not reveal my true identity to your parents. Lu Yanxing nodded, just ready to say something, but suddenly smelled a paste smell, "Sumu, is your braised carp paste?" Chapter 1507 Kitty sniffed, smelling the paste smell coming from the pot, her eyes suddenly changed. She quickly lifted the lid of the pot and turned over the fish with a spatula. Fortunately, it''s just a little paste, otherwise today''s braised carp will have to be redone. Next, instead of talking to Lu Yanxing, the kitten concentrates on the fish in the pot to avoid being burnt again. Lu Yanxing stood aside and took several photos of the kitten with his mobile phone. He even used one of the photos as a screen saver. Lu Yanxing has been slowly moving to the side of maonu In a few minutes, the braised carp was finally cooked. Su Yao instructed Lu Yanxing to dish the braised carp and put it on the table. Lu Yanxing tasted it and found that it tasted really good, so he gave the kitten a thumbs up, "Sumu, your cooking is really good, much better than mine." Kitten very proud to raise his head, behind the tail also swung up. Lu Yanxing looked at it more and more and felt that it was extremely lovely. Finally, he didn''t hold it back, picked it up and rolled it several times. Kitty is in a good mood now, let him go. But Lu Yanxing was not happy when he saw that he was attacking his braised carp. He scolded, "meow, meow, meow!" Lu Yanxing, stay away from my braised carp. It''s mine. However, Lu Yanxing didn''t seem to hear this sentence. He took several mouthfuls in a row, and even shamelessly said, "but I provide all the ingredients and seasonings. If you don''t have me, you won''t be able to eat braised carp today, so braised carp should have half of mine." He didn''t intend to fight with Su mu, but he just wanted to see him angry. Maybe this is bad taste. Su Yao That makes a lot of sense. No, Su Yao, you can''t be fooled by Lu Yanxing. You are the one who ate the fish. Other places can make concessions, but he can''t make concessions only on the point of eating. "Meow, meow, meow." Lu Yanxing, do you want to take me back to see your mother tomorrow? If you still want to, give me all the braised carp, or you''ll go back alone tomorrow night. Lu Yanxing couldn''t help laughing, "are you making a deal with me?" Kitty nodded. "Well, I made the deal." With that, Lu Yanxing picked all the fish with chopsticks and put them on another plate. Now, only the head and bones are left in the braised carp. The kitten jumped on the table and ate. Lu Yanxing sat watching it eat, and occasionally took a few pictures with his mobile phone. Kitty as if he did not see anything, continue to eat the fish on the plate. After eating, he licked his paws, and then jumped into Lu Yanxing''s arms, "meow." Lu Yanxing, who has special ability, naturally knows what it is and reaches out his hand to help it knead its round stomach. Maybe it''s too comfortable, or maybe it''s too comfortable. It wasn''t long before Lu Yanxing found that his kitten had gone to sleep. He smiles and goes to the bedroom with the kitten. If there are other people here, he will find Lu Yanxing''s eyes are very gentle at the moment Lu Yanxing took a bath, pinched the kitten''s meat pad, said "good night" and then turned off the light. Chapter 1508 In the middle of the night, Lu Yanxing found something pressing on him, and he was almost out of breath. Lu Yanxing reached out and pushed, but found that he couldn''t push, so he frowned. The only one sleeping with him is Su mu, who has become a cat. Is it hard for him to meet a ghost? But it''s not like that. Lu Yanxing stretched his hand hard, turned on the light in the room, and then looked at himself. It doesn''t matter. At first sight, Lu Yanxing couldn''t help his blood, and his nose almost bled. Gayne''s kitten, who used to sleep with him, didn''t know when he became a teenager with cat''s ears and tail. More importantly, he didn''t wear anything on his body. If he was facing other people, Lu Yanxing might not have such a big reaction, but this young man is different. This young man is the one he likes. At ordinary times, as long as he looks at the other side, he can''t control himself. Now the other side is all naked on him, and he is about to explode somewhere. Lu Yanxing took a few deep breaths, tried to keep calm, and then reached out to wake the cat ear boy. But the next second, the cat ear boy became a cat under his nose. Lu Yanxing was relieved. Fortunately, the boy suddenly became a cat, otherwise he could not imagine what would happen next. But Lu Yanxing looked at the drum between his legs and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. But I''m afraid he won''t be able to sleep tonight. Lu Yanxing looked at the sleeping kitten, sighed, got out of bed and went into the toilet. After a while, the sound of water flow came from the toilet, which was particularly loud in the silent night. Lying on the bed, the kitten opened her eyes and looked in the direction of the toilet. After changing a more comfortable position, she went to sleep again. After Lu Yanxing came out, he found that the kitten who had been sleeping on the right didn''t know when to sleep in the middle of the bed. If one of them didn''t pay attention just now and just lay down like this, the kitten might have been woken up by himself now, and then scolded at him again. Thinking of this, Lu Yanxing couldn''t help laughing. Then he reached for his hands and moved the kitten, who wanted to occupy the whole bed, to the pillow. Midway, the kitten opened her eyes, but when she saw it was him, she closed them again. Lu Yanxing also went to bed, but not long after he closed his eyes, the picture just now appeared in his mind - the cat ear boy was naked on him. He couldn''t help breathing. Lu Yanxing opened his eyes and opened the ceiling. In order to sleep, he even counted the sheep, but it was useless. I don''t know how long later, he finally fell asleep. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Lu Yanxing was woken up by something. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found that the kitten that had made him almost unable to sleep last night was lying on his face, still facing him with his butt. Lu Yanxing narrowed his eyes and was just about to pick up the restless kitten. The kitten seemed to have foreseen the danger ahead of time. She jumped down from his face and licked her paws there. Lu Yanxing reached for it and grabbed it. He gave it a few hard rubs. Until it gave a few discontented cries, he let go, "good morning." "Meow." Good morning! Chapter 1509 This reminds Lu Yanxing of the dream he had last night. He frowned and rushed into the toilet the next second. Su Yao originally intended to say something to him. He was stunned to see him rush into the toilet so quickly. When I smell a special smell in the air, I immediately understand something, and my eyes suddenly become very strange. He is shy in the heart secretly scolds a. Actually, Lu Yanxing can react like that to a cat. Lu Yanxing is really a bird / beast. Lu Yanxing, why can''t you control yourself? Lu Yanxing was spitting at his unhealthy thoughts. He quickly bathed himself, and then came out of the toilet wrapped in a towel. The towel only covered his lower body, and it was so loose that it could fall down at any time. Su Yao saw this vivid scene, nose blood almost fell down, he quickly don''t turn his head, but can''t help looking at a few. Lu Yanxing noticed his little action and wanted to laugh. He went over and picked up the kitten. "Sumu, how can you become a cat, or such a good color?" Kitten immediately struggled in his arms, paw a wave, touched the things should not be touched. Lu Yanxing''s bath towel fell down. Su Yao couldn''t help looking down, and then he saw something he shouldn''t have seen. God, his eyes are almost blind. He must wash them. Lu Yanxing did not expect such an accident, but he was not so shocked. He picked up the towel and put it around his waist. He did not forget to tease Su Yao, "Su mu, you are really a little colored cat." Su Yao He wasn''t, he didn''t, he didn''t do anything, it was just an accident. "Meow ~" Lu Yanxing, it''s none of my business. It''s its own fault. You can''t blame everything on me. Lu Yanxing knew his character well, so he didn''t expose his lame reason. Instead, he said, "yes, it''s none of your business. It''s its own fault. You have nothing wrong, but..." "Meow?" But what? "But didn''t you feel anything just now?" Lu Yanxing asked with a smile. What do you think? After su Yao understood what Lu Yanxing''s words meant, he suddenly blew up. "Meow, meow, meow!" Lu Yanxing, can''t you be a dog man with a healthy mind? Do you like to talk dirty so much? If you let me hear that kind of no three no four words from you in the future, I will really abolish you and make you a real eunuch. Listening to these words, Lu Yanxing was not afraid at all, and the smile in his eyes deepened, "are you really willing? Or don''t you mind being widowed for the rest of your life? " "Meow!" I''ll let you know now whether I''m willing or not! "Come on, don''t pity me just because I''m a lovely flower." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 1510 That night, Lu Yanxing took the kitten back to Lu''s old house. As soon as Lu Yanxing''s mother, Ms. Wang, saw the lovely kitten in his arms, she quickly came over. As soon as he was ready to snatch the kitten away, he was dodged by Lu Yanxing. Ms. Wang was immediately dissatisfied, "what''s the matter with a hug? I''m not going to eat it. " "This is my cat. No one can hold it or touch it except me." Lu Yanxing swore his sovereignty. Seeing that the communication failed, Ms. Wang could only use her own force. She attacked Lu Yanxing. Although Lu Yanxing was her son, she didn''t show mercy at all. Lu Yanxing had to put down his kitten and concentrate on dealing with Ms. Wang. But Ms. Wang suddenly stopped at this time and took the opportunity to snatch the kitten lying on one side. The kitten didn''t fight back and let her touch it. Looking at the cat snatched by Ms. Wang, Lu Yanxing had to sigh that Jiang was still spicy. And the more she touched, the more happy she was. She looked at Lu Yanxing and said, "leave the cat, you can go." Lu Yanxing naturally refused. If he really left the cat, his boyfriend would be lost. "No, this cat can never be given to you. If you really like it, you can buy one yourself. " However, Ms. Wang just fell in love with the cat who can cook by herself. Other cats are nothing compared with this one. "But I just like your cat. I don''t like other cats." Ms. Wang does not give in. Lu Yanxing regrets that he sent the video to his friends last night. If he didn''t send the video, there would not be so many people coveting his "kitten". But now it''s too late to regret. Most of his friends on the list have seen that video, including his family. "No matter what you say, I won''t give it to you. Even if you drive me out of the house, I will never compromise with you." "Why?" Sometimes Ms. Wang really can''t understand her son''s brain circuit. It''s just a cat. There are no other cats in the world. Why not give her the cat? "Why?" "Because it''s my boyfriend." Lu Yanxing subconsciously replied. After he reflected what he had just said, he wanted to crash into the wall. And Ms. Jiang''s attention has shifted from the cat to Lu Yanxing''s boyfriend. She restrained her excitement. "What did you say just now, you say it again." "This cat is owned by my boyfriend." Lu Yanxing''s face was not red and his heart was not beating. He lied. Ms. Wang was dubious, "do you have a boyfriend? When did you find it? Are you lying to me? " "If you don''t believe it, forget it." "Of course I believe in my baby son." Ms. Wang immediately changed her face, "son, what''s your boyfriend''s name? When are you going to bring it back for me to see? " Lu Yanxing raised his chin, "give me my cat first, and I''ll tell you everything about him." "Good." Without saying a word, Ms. Wang gave the cat back to him. "I''ve given the cat back to you. You can tell me." However, unexpectedly, Lu Yanxing left with the cat in his arms Take the cat and go Gone Chapter 1511 Ms. Jiang, who was not so good-natured originally, was almost blown up. Cao, she said that how could Lu Yanxing be so easy to talk today? He was waiting for her here. The routine is quite deep. But it''s a big mistake to think that if she doesn''t tell her, she can''t help it. What she did most in the army was to investigate the enemy''s situation. Lu Yanxing hid each other so deeply that he obviously didn''t want her to destroy their feelings. Does it look like a bad mother-in-law? "You son of a bitch, even if you don''t tell me, I can also know the name and surname of the other party, and I can also know all the information of the other party. If you don''t want me to check all your secrets, you''d better tell me the truth honestly, otherwise it''s too late to regret. " Naturally, Lu Yanxing knew that Ms. Wang''s words were serious, but he was not nervous at all. Because this is exactly what he wants, and now he wants Ms. Wang to go to Su''s home to propose marriage. As for why he didn''t take the initiative, it was because Sumu was still here. If Su Mu knew, he would be angry. He didn''t want to make su Mu angry. "Since you believe in your ability so much, you should check it. But if you can''t find out, don''t pester me. " Ms. Wang cold hum a, "don''t worry, absolutely won''t happen that kind of thing, you can roll now." Su Yao, who was held in his arms by Lu Yanxing, always felt that he could not understand what they were saying. Why didn''t Lu Yanxing tell his parents about him directly? Why does Lu Yanxing''s mother want to know what her son''s object is, so she is going to check all his information? Why is the relationship between mother and son so strange? Lu Yanxing held the kitten and sat down on the sofa. "I won''t leave tonight." "I didn''t ask the chef to cook your meal." Ms. Wang said, "and you can only sleep tonight..." Before he had finished speaking, Mr. Lu came over with a crutch. "Yan Xing, come here and let grandfather have a look. Grandfather hasn''t seen you for a long time." Lu Yanxing very obedient walked in the past, "grandfather." Master Lu reached out and touched his face. Just when both Lu Yanxing and Su Yao thought that he was going to say "I haven''t seen you for a while, you''re thin", Master Lu finally spoke. "Yan Xing, I haven''t seen you for a while. Why are you so fat? You can''t do it like this. If you get fat any more, you''ll really have to find someone If Su Yao was still in human form, he would have laughed a long time ago. Lu Yanxing very helpless smile, "grandfather, you can rest assured, I have now found the object." However, Su didn''t believe him at all. His grandson never liked girls to approach him, and he used to scold and cry a few girls. As for his character, if he really finds an object in a short time, the sun will come out in the West. "Yan Xing, don''t make me happy. I know everything." Lu Yanxing knew that no matter how he explained it now, he would not believe it, so he simply closed his mouth. Seeing that he was silent, Master Lu was more sure that what he had just said was just to make him happy. He could not help sighing, "Yan Xing..." As soon as the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them back again, "well, no matter what I say, you won''t listen. It happens that your uncle Ann''s daughter has returned home. You two will kiss each other tonight." Chapter 1512 Listening to the last sentence, Lu Yanxing couldn''t help frowning, "grandfather, I haven''t graduated from university yet. There''s no need to go on a blind date. What''s more, I really have..." "Have an object" these four words have not yet said, was interrupted by Ms. Wang, "Yan Xing, this word you can say wrong, whether a blind date with your age is not too much relationship, and according to your current market, if you do not hurry to order a pro, then you will be afraid to fight a lifetime of bachelor." "I''ve met your uncle Ann''s daughter. She''s a good-looking girl with good personality. She''s a good match for you." It''s not wrong that Lu Yanxing is her son, but that doesn''t mean she can''t pit her own son. And children are meaningless if they are not born to play. Listen to this sentence, Su Yao is about to explode. He originally thought that Lu Yanxing''s mother would be a very reasonable person, but he did not expect that she would ask Lu Yanxing to go on a blind date with other people when she learned that Lu Yanxing had an object. It seems that Lu Yanxing''s mother doesn''t accept that her son is a homosexual. Maybe after seeing him, she will do something about it. Just thinking about this, he wanted to turn the face of Yan Xing''s mother and grandfather into a human figure. But he can''t do that. If he does, Lu Yanxing''s mother and grandfather will be scared to death by him. At that time, Lu Yanxing will have a sadistic love affair with him or hand him over to the relevant state departments. So, he''d better bear it first and see what Lu Yan''s Guild says. If Lu Yanxing agrees to go on a blind date, he will break up with him immediately. If Lu Yanxing refuses, he will face the next difficulties with him. But Lu Yanxing only felt very helpless. As a mother, he just liked to work with her. From small to large, I don''t know how many times I have been cheated by her. If he hadn''t done the paternity test for a long time, he would have doubted whether he was her own. "Mom, can you stop making trouble for me at this time? I will never go on a blind date." He has a boyfriend now. How can he do such a thing. And Su Mu is estimated to be angry again now, oneself must think of a way to coax him just to go. "And I''ve said that I already have an object. Why don''t you believe it?" Hearing this, Su Yao''s anger disappeared. Hum, Lu Yanxing is a dog man. "If you really have a partner, why don''t you say his name and bring him back to see us?" Hum, smelly boy, you are far from fighting me. Lu Yanxing was very helpless. He said how Ms. Wang suddenly intervened. It turned out that she was waiting for him here. "His name is Su mu. He''s from the same school as me. He''s a junior of two terms." Mr. Lu was dubious. "Do you have a picture of him in your hand? If so, show it to me, or I won''t believe what you say. " After hesitating for a while, Lu Yanxing took out his mobile phone and showed them a picture of his beloved, "this is Sumu, isn''t it good-looking?" Mr. Lu stared at the picture for a long time. "It''s pretty good. When are you going to bring him back to see us?" Chapter 1513 Lu Yanxing would like to say that he is here now, but he can''t. Because his boyfriend is now a cat. This kind of unscientific thing can''t be said outside, otherwise it will definitely cause a lot of trouble, and maybe it''s the kind of trouble they can''t solve. So, he pretended to be very distressed, "I also want to bring him back to see you, but no matter what I say, he just doesn''t agree." "He told me that he didn''t want to see his parents so soon. If I brought him here by force, he would be angry. Maybe he would break up with me at that time." "I finally got a partner. You don''t want me to be lovelorn so soon, do you?" Su Yao held in his arms When did I say I didn''t want to see your family? You''re making friends out of nothing. If he didn''t want to frighten others, he would change back to human form and confront Lu Yanxing. Thinking about this, Su Yao suddenly felt that his body was very hot. The next second, he changed back into human form in front of three people. Lu Yanxing was the first to react. He quickly picked up the blanket on the sofa and covered Su Yao''s naked body with it. Then he whispered in his ear, "how did you suddenly return to human form?" Su Yao shook his head and said he didn''t know anything. "What should we do next?" "Don''t say anything, just let me explain." Lu Yanxing said. Su Yao nodded, "I''ll leave it to you. Come on, I''ll take care of you." At this time, Ms. Wang and Mr. Lu also recovered. Mr. Lu has lived for so long and has seen countless storms. Although he was shocked by the change of cat into human, he was not frightened. He stared at Su Yao for a long time, then said, "Yan Xing, is he the one you are talking about?" Lu Yanxing nodded, "yes, he is Sumu." Seeing that he answered without hesitation, Lu was stunned, and then asked about other things, "is he a man or a cat?" "People, of course." Lu Yanxing''s answer was decisive, because he knew that if he hesitated on this question for a while, Master Lu would surely see something in this human spirit. "I just don''t know what made him become a cat from a human, but it doesn''t matter now. He has become a human again. Now I can feel at ease." Master Lu did not doubt the truth of his words. After all, science has proved that there are no demons in the world. As for why people become cats, it is estimated that something strange has happened. "I know, but you can''t tell others about it. Although it''s the age of science, there are still superstitious people. If those people know about it, they will be in trouble." Lu Yanxing nodded, "grandfather, I know that I will never let this thing out. Please forget what happened just now, as if nothing happened, and don''t tell other people in the family." Mr. Lu nodded, "don''t worry, no one else will know about it." Chapter 1514 And Ms. Wang has now turned around Su Yao, and her eyes have been on him. Su Yao was very uncomfortable by her, but it was hard to say anything. After all, this man was her boyfriend''s mother. If he accidentally said something he shouldn''t have said, the other party would really hurt. That''s not what happened to him. He wants to grow old with Lu Yan in this world. Lu Yanxing, who had noticed this scene, took a step forward and stood in front of Su Yao, blocking Ms. Wang''s line of sight. But in this way, Ms. Wang was dissatisfied, and she also expressed her dissatisfaction, "Lu Yanxing, can''t I see my future daughter-in-law more? Why do you want to stand in front of me? I can''t eat him. " "It''s easy for him to be shy." Lu Yanxing rightfully said, "and your eyes look really ready to eat people. Don''t stare at Su Mu again. He will be scared by you." Fully aware that he was talking nonsense, Ms. Wang couldn''t help rolling a big white eye, "don''t cheat me any more. You just don''t want people to see your object more. Your possessiveness is really strong." Su Yao agreed with Ms. Wang''s last words, but he only dared to agree in his heart. If he said that, Lu Yanxing, a bad character, didn''t know what he would do to him. He didn''t want to be spanked again. And it was because he was spanked by Lu Yanxing that he became a cat. He didn''t want to be a cat any more. This is also because the Lu family has a strong tolerance, so they were not scared to death just now. If that kind of person is very timid, he may have belched farts now. He doesn''t want to get involved in a life lawsuit After being poked into her mind by Ms. Wang, Lu Yanxing didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and even admitted that "yes, that''s it. What''s the problem?" Ms. Wang Well, her son is more shameless than her, and I don''t know who she learned from. This is probably better than blue. Ms. Wang looked at Su Yao, "Su mu, how did you like my shameless son?" Su Yao opened his mouth, "because he stinks." After reaction, he quickly went to see Lu Yanxing''s expression, and then found that his eyes were written with the words "you are finished". He could not help crying without tears. After that, Lu Yanxing is going to start again. Why can''t he control his mouth? Lu Yanxing, you just let go of what I just said. I didn''t say anything. But Ms. Wang laughed, "well said, Lu Yanxing, the stinky boy, has only the advantage of being shameless." "By the way, just now I mentioned the possessiveness. Do you think his possessiveness is too strong?" Su Yao wanted to say yes, but he didn''t dare. Although the expression on Lu Yanxing''s face was the same as usual, it was all fake. It was the tranquility before the storm. No, he has to change the subject quickly, or it''s really over. "Auntie, before answering your question, could you please let me get dressed first? I really can''t look like this now..." Chapter 1515 After he said so, the people present found that he was only wrapped in a blanket. Wait a moment, others are coming. If they see them, they may have to ask questions. Maybe Sumu will be talked about by them at that time. Yan Xing finally brought an object back, but he can''t be scared away again. Lu Yanxing was the first to react. He took Su Yao to the direction of the stairs and said, "Su mu, I''ll take you to my room to change your clothes now." He doesn''t want others to see Su Mu like this. He is the only one who deserves to see Su Mu''s body. Su Yao nodded and followed him upstairs. After entering Lu Yanxing''s bedroom, he suddenly thought of a very important thing, that is, Lu Yanxing is so much taller than him that he can''t wear his clothes at all. Thinking about this, he said, "Yan Xing, I can''t put on your clothes, can I?" "Don''t worry, I''ve been ready for a long time." Lu Yanxing said with a smile. Su Yao said, "are you ready? What''s ready? " "Open the closet and have a look." Lu Yanxing said. With curiosity, Su Yao went to the front of the coat cabinet and opened it. He found that the clothes hanging inside were different in size, and more importantly, the size of underwear was different. He once accidentally saw a place where Lu Yanxing was. Naturally, he knew how big underpants Lu Yanxing should wear. Lu Yanxing couldn''t wear these small underpants at all. Is this not Lu Yanxing''s, but someone else''s? On this thought, Su Yao felt green on his head. "Lu Yanxing, tell me the truth, did you raise other men outside?" Lu Yanxing immediately couldn''t laugh or cry, "how can I do something sorry for you? My psychology is only one person from the beginning to the end." Su Yao snorted coldly, "then why do you have other men''s clothes in your room?" "I bought those clothes for you." Lu Yanxing explained, "I didn''t tell you in advance because I wanted to give you a surprise." Su Yao was dubious. "Are you sure you''re telling the truth, not lying to me?" "If you really don''t believe me, you can try it on." Lu Yanxing said. "Try it, try it." Su Yao said as he took down a T-shirt and put it on his body. Then he found it fit. Now he believed that what Lu Yanxing had just said was true. But when he thought that Lu Yanxing had bought the underwear himself, he couldn''t help blushing. "Just buy the clothes. Why do you even buy the underwear? You don''t know my size, so what if you buy it and can''t wear it? " "Don''t worry, it won''t wear out, because I know your size." Lu Yanxing said with a smile. Su Yao wondered, "what do you mean by that? How do you know my size? " "I just saw it at a glance." Lu Yanxing replied, "about you, I just need to have a look to know." Su yaodangdun reflected what this meant, and his face turned more red. He glared at Lu Yanxing and said, "I don''t know how to be serious all day long." However, in Lu Yanxing''s view, Su Yao was just fawning on him, and he couldn''t help but feel like an ape. "What was wrong with me? What I said is obviously true. " Chapter 1516 Listening to this, Su Yao glared at him again, "you get out now, I''m going to wear pants." "We are in a relationship now. What''s the shame?" Lu Yanxing said with a smile, "and you have seen me there. Now it''s my turn to see you there." Seeing that he suddenly opened the Yellow chamber again, Su Yao wanted to pry his skull open to see what was in his brain. How did that cold male god become such a thing? If those girls who love Lu Yanxing know his true face, their hearts will be broken, right? "Lu Yanxing, if you don''t be more serious, I''ll blow your head out now!" Su Yao said while waving a few fists. Looking at his face, Lu Yanxing had no choice but to smile, "why do you like to be angry so much? I was just joking with you." I don''t know how, he just likes to see Su Mu angry now, it''s estimated that his bad taste is too heavy. Su Yao Yang Yang chin, pointing to the direction of the door, "out." Lu Yanxing raised his hands and made a gesture of surrender, "OK, OK, I''ll go out now. Don''t be angry any more." Su Yao snorted and did not speak again. Lu Yanxing left the room and closed the door by the way. Su Yao picked up one of the underpants and quickly put it on. Then he found that the size was just right. He couldn''t help thinking of what Lu Yanxing had just said, and his face turned red. "It''s really obvious at a glance. Lu Yanxing''s dog man''s eyes are very good." Bah, bah, bah, bah, how can you boast? Normal people can never do such a thing. It is estimated that only Lu Yanxing, a bird / beast, can do it. No, no, I can''t think about it any more. If I think about it any more, his brain will be broken. Su Yao stretched out his hand and patted his face several times. After the idea in his mind completely went down, he put on his trousers and shoes again. After wearing it, he looked in the mirror and found that it was quite suitable for him. It seems that Lu Yanxing''s aesthetics is quite good. Thinking, Su Yao looks in the mirror and stinks. At this time, Lu Yanxing''s voice came in from outside the door, "Sumu, are you dressed? If you don''t come out again, I''ll go in Su Yao returned to his senses and went to open the door. He looked at Lu Yanxing impatiently. "What are you urging? Are you in a hurry to reincarnate?" Lu Yanxing did not answer him, but looked him up and down for several times. After waiting for Su Yao to feel uncomfortable, he finally said, "you look good in this suit." Being praised by him, Su Yao felt a little embarrassed again. "I know, you don''t have to say it." Lu Yanxing added, "but he seems that you are too tender. It makes me feel like I am in love with high school students. It makes me feel like a bird / beast." Su Yao Why don''t you say you''re in love with an old man? I''m hundreds of years old now. When I was born, you didn''t know where it was. "I can''t help it. Who makes you too old?" Lu Yanxing said with a smile, "what did you say just now? I didn''t hear you clearly when you said it again." Su Yao immediately counseled, "I didn''t say anything. You heard me wrong." Chapter 1517 Lu Yanxing continued to smile, "but how did I hear someone say I was old just now?" Su Yao shrunk his neck. "I don''t know about that. Maybe you have a hallucination, or there are ghosts in your room." "Is it?" Lu Yanxing picked eyebrows, "but the voice is clearly yours." Su Yao Can''t you just let go of what I just said? "Children who refuse to tell the truth will be beaten." Hearing this, Su Yao subconsciously protected his buttocks with his hands. I can''t help it. It was because he was spanked by Lu Yanxing that he suddenly became a cat. Now he has changed into a man, but he doesn''t want to be a cat any more. Looking at Su Yao''s move, Lu Yanxing shook his head helplessly, "don''t worry, I won''t spank you this time." Although he likes cat shaped sapphire, he prefers human shaped sapphire. In the face of cat shape, even if he wants to do something, he is also powerless. But human form is different, he can do what he wants to do, and even do whatever he wants. Although doing that, Su Mu will be angry, but as soon as he slips out of his wronged expression, Su Mu will immediately forgive him. Su Yao didn''t know what Lu Yanxing was thinking. If he had known, he would have been so angry that he would have started beating. "What are you going to do?" "I punished you in bed, of course." Lu Yanxing said with a smile. Of course, he just said that. If he was allowed to do it, he would not dare. Ms. Wang, who just came over to ask them to have dinner, just heard this sentence. She felt that her three outlooks had been severely damaged? Is this still her son? When did her son say that? Is this the power of love? Then the power of love is really powerful. It can make one person become another. But at this time, she had better not disturb the couple. Her son is so enlightened that he can never be changed back to the way he used to be. Thinking, Ms. Wang said, "you go on, don''t worry about me, just think I haven''t been here." With these words, she left quickly. Su Yao held out Er Kang''s hand. "Auntie, wait a minute. It''s really not what you think." Ms. Wang, who hasn''t gone far, naturally heard this sentence, but she thought she didn''t hear anything. I''m sorry, in her opinion, it''s just something extraordinary happened. Su Yao looked at Lu Yanxing and glared at him fiercely. "Why didn''t you explain to your mother just now?" "Explain what? Explain that we''re not going to do that at all? " Lu Yanxing said with a smile, "but it''s too late to explain. In my mother''s opinion, we are ready to do that kind of thing." "As long as it''s something my mother thinks, no matter what we say, she won''t listen." Su Yao was angry. "Lu Yanxing, I''ll blow your head right now!" Lu Yanxing reached for his hand and said, "OK, OK, we can go down to eat." Su Yao looked at him puzzled, "how do you know you can eat?" "My mother just came up to tell us to eat." Lu Yanxing replied, "my mother''s cooking is first-class. As long as people who have eaten it say it''s good, are you sure you don''t want to try it?" Heaven and earth are the biggest. Su Yao put down his hand, "OK, I''ll deal with you after dinner." Chapter 1518 Just down the stairs, there is a girl came this way. Su Yao had never met Lu Jiaqi. He subconsciously looked at Lu Yanxing beside him, "who is she? Is she your sister?" Lu Yanxing shook his head, "No." He has no sister at all, not even a cousin or a cousin. And he doesn''t know who this girl is. At this time, the girl has come to the front. Looking at her gesture of stretching out her hands to embrace her, Lu Yanxing subconsciously stepped back several steps, avoiding the hands that the girl stretched out to her. The girl was dissatisfied. She stamped her feet and said, "brother Yan Xing, what are you hiding from?" Hearing this address, Lu Yanxing''s goose bumps were about to fall to the ground. He frowned, "do you know this lady?" "I''m Anshu. Don''t you remember me? When we were children, we played together. At that time, you said that you would marry me when you grow up. Now that I''m back, it''s your turn to keep your promise. " Said the girl. Listening to these words, Su Yao was upset. If it had not been for his upbringing, he would have been scolding. What''s the matter with this girl? Don''t you know that the jokes she said when she was a child can''t be taken seriously? Didn''t she know that Lu Yanxing already had an object? Besides, Lu Yanxing, a dog man, even knew how to tease his younger sister when he was young. Now the other party will come to him. He is really angry. The more Su Yao thought about it, the more angry he was. He reached out and pinched Lu Yanxing hard, and said in a soft voice, "I''ll settle this account with you later." On hearing this, Lu Yanxing knew that he was angry again and could not help sighing. He is a good boy friend everywhere, but he has a big nose. But did he do that stupid thing when he was a child? Why didn''t he remember anything? Even if he had done such a stupid thing, it was just a joke in his childhood. It didn''t come true. How can this girl named Anshu take that kind of joke seriously? Is it because her brain is short of a tendon? Lu Yanxing didn''t know that Anshu always liked his face, so he took his childhood jokes for granted. On this thought, Lu Yanxing''s brow frowned more tightly. "Miss an, I don''t remember that thing for a long time. What''s more, it''s just a joke from childhood. It can''t be taken seriously at all. So please don''t take miss an seriously." But Anshu didn''t listen, "I don''t care. Since you said that to me at the beginning, you have to be responsible to me in the end." Su Yao, who has been listening to their conversation, can''t help but roll his eyes. This girl named Anshu''s face is really big. Lu Yanxing has made her words so clear, and she has to continue to pester her. If he had not been afraid of leaving a bad impression on the Lu family, he would have yelled. Lu Yanxing listened to an Shu''s words and felt that his head was going to be big. "Miss an, I already have a boyfriend. And even if I don''t have a boyfriend, I won''t like you. Miss ANN, you''d better find someone else. " Hearing this, Ashton opened his eyes wide. "What, you already have a boyfriend? Who''s your boyfriend? " "This is the one next to me." When he looked at Su Yao, Lu Yanxing''s eyes became very gentle. "His name is Su mu. We must decide to be together all our lives." Chapter 1519 Anshu''s vision immediately shifted from Lu Yanxing to Su Yao. When she saw Su Yao''s face, her eyes suddenly brightened, "little brother, you look so beautiful. Can you be my boyfriend?" The reason why Yangou is Yangou is that when they see everyone with high facial value, they can''t help but want to be their boyfriend and girlfriend. And when they see people with higher facial values, they will quickly shift their targets. Although Lu Yanxing''s appearance is a little higher than Su Yao''s, she has never seen anything like Su Yao, so she turns her goal to Su Yao. She has completely gone through the fact that Su Yao is Lu Yanxing''s boyfriend. Su Yao didn''t expect that as soon as Anshu''s front foot wanted Lu Yanxing to be responsible for her, his back foot suddenly confessed to him. He can''t understand the direction of the plot? He thought this girl named Anshu would become his rival, but he didn''t expect such a big change. This is totally different from what he imagined. This time, it was Lu Yanxing''s turn to be dissatisfied. He didn''t and didn''t expect that this girl named Anshu was coveting his boyfriend, and he still confessed in front of him. Now he wants to drive people out. "Miss an, Su Mu already has a boyfriend." Anshu looked at him, "who?" "I''m his boyfriend." Lu Yanxing said seriously. Anshu didn''t have much reaction, just "Oh" said, "I don''t mind being between you." Well, she''s just talking. Although she is a Yangou, but also only the principle of Yangou, she will never do damage to other people''s feelings of the third party. As for why she said that, she just wanted to see what kind of reaction Lu Yanxing would have. When he was still a child, Lu Yanxing was a mature man from time to time Wen Yan, Lu Yanxing''s brow frowned more tightly, "miss an, this kind of joke can''t be opened indiscriminately, and Su Mu and I only have each other, please don''t say such words again in the future." Anshu thought it was really boring, "OK, just think I didn''t say anything just now." Anyway, she was just joking. However, Lu Yanxing is still the same as before, which makes people feel meaningless. I don''t know how the one next to him likes him. Is it because of his face? Thinking, Anshu looked at Su Yao, "Mr. Su, can I ask you a question?" After su Yao determined that Anshu was not his rival, his attitude towards her changed 180 degrees, but it didn''t show. "Miss ANN, why do you suddenly ask me such a question?" "Don''t be nervous. I''m just a little curious about how Lu Yanxing cheated your lovely object." Anshu said with a smile, "although I lived abroad before, I still know something about Lu Yanxing. When I know that he has never been in love, I have no doubt that he will be single all his life. " Su Yao What did Lu Yanxing do to make so many people think he would be single all his life? But to tell the truth, he didn''t know why he liked to go to land. "There''s no reason to like someone." Chapter 1520 "Yes, there''s no reason to like someone." Lu Yanxing said with a smile. An Shu feels inexplicably that he has been fed a mouthful of dog food. Can these two people think about the mood of her single dog? She didn''t come here to see their love. "Lu Yanxing, now you finally know how to find your partner?" Lu Yanxing raised his eyebrows, "what?" "Because you have a thick skin." Anshu replied, "people like you can only find people because of their thick skin." Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. What Anshu said was not wrong at all. At that time, he didn''t want to be with Lu Yanxing so soon, but Lu Yanxing was too cheeky. No matter how many times he refused, Lu Yanxing would continue to confess to him the next day just like Xiaoqiang who couldn''t beat him to death. In the end, he was so entangled that he had no choice but to promise Lu Yanxing to stay with him. "Yes, his face was really thick. At that time, he..." The words came to a sudden stop here, because Lu Yanxing came to see it. Although he just looked at him like this, Su Yao saw other meanings from Lu Yanxing''s eyes. Lu Yanxing is really a ghost animal. If he continues to talk about it, he may not know what he has done. "You go on, when I don''t exist." However, Anshu no longer wants to continue, because she doesn''t want to be fed dog food by this "Crazy" couple. "No, I''m the one who should go. I won''t disturb you two. Goodbye." With these words, Anshu left quickly, even not ready to stay for dinner. Su Yao looked at Lu Yanxing and was ready to settle an old debt with him. "Just now, Anshu said that you played family games when you were young, and you also said that you would marry her when you grow up. You are really good enough to learn to tease younger sisters when you are young..." "Tell me the truth, did you like her when you were a child?" Lu Yanxing was very helpless, "no, and I''ve never played with her." Su Yao snorted, "did you really not, or did you forget?" "Not really." Lu Yanxing said, "those words just now were all her lies. She also made up the matter of playing the family. I remember very clearly that no such thing happened." "If you don''t believe me, I can swear to God." Lu Yanxing put up three fingers, ready to swear to heaven. "Well, I believe what you say, but it can never happen again." Lu Yanxing smile, eyes gentle as if to drown people, "good good, little vinegar." Su Yao picked eyebrows, "I just like to be jealous. What''s the matter?" "Nothing. It''s fine." Sometimes it''s a sweet burden to have such a jealous boyfriend. But he is really happy, because it means that Su Yao really likes him, otherwise Su Mu would not be jealous. Su Yao snorted very haughtily, "this is almost the same." Lu Yanxing reached out and hugged him, "Sumu, it''s almost may day. At that time, the school will have five days off. Let''s go on a date for that five days." Su Yao agreed without thinking about it, "OK, but where shall we go for a date?" "I''ve already thought about it. I''ll let you know then." Chapter 1521 Quietly in the dark to pay attention to the two people''s Anshu feel that they have smelled the sour smell of love, sour her teeth are about to fall off. Don''t you have a partner? What''s the big deal? I have the ability to get a marriage certificate. I''ll be together all my life. Hum, tomorrow she will go to find a boyfriend to see who can show who. At the dinner table, other people sitting at the table also feel that they smell the sour smell of love. Because Su Yao and Lu Yanxing always feed each other, and in front of all of them, they are as greasy as they want. Ms. Wang never thought about what her son would look like after falling in love, because she always thought that her son would never find a partner. as like as two peas, but now her son has found him, his behavior is just like that of other people in love. And she used to want her son to find a partner quickly, but now she just wants to say - can you stop showing, my eyes will be blinded by you? Do you know that the more loving you are, the faster you die? And with so many people here, don''t you feel embarrassed? Ms. Wang looked at Su Yao and Lu Yanxing, who began to feed each other again, and couldn''t help it any more. "Can you two pay attention to that? Are there other people here?" Are you not afraid that this will hurt the hearts of other single dogs? Can''t you think about the feelings of single dogs? If was put in place, Anshu estimated that she would have been tucking up with Wang, but now make complaints about her. On my day, isn''t this man the one she had sex with on the night of her return home? And after sleeping, she took him as a duck and gave him 300 yuan. Why is he here? Is he also a guest of the Lu family? No, she had to hide quickly. If she was seen by the other party, it would be the end. Thinking of this, Anshu deliberately threw chopsticks to the ground, and then pretended to pick up chopsticks. But it''s too late, because the other party has come to her side and recognized her, "miss an, it''s a coincidence that we meet again." Anshu decided to play dumb, "this gentleman, do we know each other?" The man laughed, "miss an may not remember me. Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Lu Yanjing." Lu Yanjing? Why does the name sound so familiar? Isn''t Lu Yanxing''s elder brother Lu Yanjing? Day, did not expect that she actually slept to the male god of thousands of girls, but how could she not be happy? If she didn''t, she''d be out of here now. Looking at an Shu''s little picture, Lu Yanjing said, "miss an, I''ll let you remember." Anshu No, she doesn''t want to recall that night at all. Please let her go! Ms. Wang looked at her eldest son, and then at Anshu, who didn''t want to accept the truth. Suddenly, she felt that the Lu family would have double happiness next. Her two sons are going to have a partner, but it''s a double happiness. However, looking at the current situation, it seems that her eldest son has not chased him. In that case, let her help him. Ms. Wang looked at Anshu, "Anshu, it''s too late today, and your home is too far away from here. Why don''t you live here at night?" Chapter 1522 After hearing this, Anshu suddenly felt that the chair she was sitting in was very hot. Now she really felt that she could not sit down. "Auntie Wang, I don''t want to disturb you. I''ll call my friend to pick me up later." However, how could Ms. Wang miss such a good opportunity? She would like to lock her eldest son and Anshu in the same room and let them cook rice immediately. Ms. Wang didn''t know that Lu Yanjing had cooked mature rice with Anshu. It''s just that one wants to see what the other party will do, and the other doesn''t want to have anything to do with the other. Therefore, Lu Yanjing''s pursuit of his wife is doomed to be a long way off. In fact, Anshu doesn''t have any feelings for Lu Yanjing. Lu Yanjing''s face value is still high, which is her ideal mate. But she didn''t dare to face Lu Yanjing at all. After all, she took Lu Yanjing as a duck. Now she thought that she had made such a big oolong, and she was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig out a great wall with her toes. She tried to find a way to get in. "Grandfather Lu and Aunt Wang, it suddenly occurred to me that I had something very important to do. That''s right, I left first and you continued to eat." Lu also saw something. He looked at Lu Yanjing and said, "Yan Jing, please send Anshu back." Lu Yan nodded, then looked at an Shu and said with a smile, "miss an, let''s go." The expression on Anshu''s face is stiff. She doesn''t want to be alone with Lu Yanjing. Who knows if Lu Yanjing will do anything strange to her. It''s not that she''s narcissistic, it''s because she offended Lu Yanjing before. "Don''t bother brother Lu." Anshu is embarrassed and polite to land. Yan Jing smiles, "I''ll call my friend and let her pick me up." At this time, Ms. Wang said, "Xiao Shu, you have just returned to China. Where did you get any friends. I know you don''t want to trouble us, but it''s not safe to be alone this evening. " "And your father has entrusted you to us. If something happens to you, how can we explain it to your father?" Anshu No, then aren''t you afraid that your eldest son will do something to me? However, the words have already said this, if she refuses again, it will appear that she is a little ignorant. After thinking about it, Anshu looked at Lu Yanjing and forced a smile on his face. "Brother Lu, please send me back." "No trouble." Lu Yanjing said with a smile, "I''m happy to send miss an back to you." Anshu But I''m not happy at all. Can''t you see that? After Lu Yanjing and Anshu left, Su Yao put out a finger to poke Lu Yanxing, who was sitting beside him. He lowered his voice and said, "Yanxing, how do I think your elder brother is interested in miss an? And after listening to their conversation just now, I always feel that something must have happened between them. What do you think it will be? " Seeing that he paid attention to other people, Lu Yanxing was dissatisfied. "It''s their own business. We don''t need to take care of it. We just need to take care of us." "Lu Yanxing, are you jealous? You''re the real vinegar, aren''t you Chapter 1523 Lu Yanxing didn''t speak, but his eyes clearly expressed the meaning of "I''m just jealous, please coax me". Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "don''t be jealous, I will only pay attention to the things related to you in the future." "You said it yourself. If you don''t do it, I will punish you." Lu Yanxing said. Su Yao wanted to ask what the punishment was, but when he thought about his future, Lu Yanxing was likely to say something improper, so he gave up the idea. If he and Lu Yanxing are the only ones now, no matter what they say, there will be no problem. But now it''s not the same. There are so many people here. If they hear it, it will be very embarrassing. Although he has a thick skin, he is still ashamed. Tangyuan couldn''t help but said, "host, why didn''t you feel embarrassed when you were feeding each other with Lu Yanxing just now?" "That''s not the same." "What''s the difference?" Tang Yuan rolled his eyes as he said it. "It''s normal for couples to feed each other." Su Yao said boldly, "I''m sorry, I ask you that you are still a single dog now. You don''t know what is normal between lovers." Tangyuan My heart''s broken, old fellow. I know I''m a single dog, but you don''t have to remind me about it often, do you? Aren''t you afraid of my fragile heart? "Host, it''s not because of you. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be alone now." Su Yao felt that he was so innocent that he didn''t drive away his object. How could he be wrong? "Have I done anything?" "If it wasn''t for your laziness, I would have changed and found someone." Tangyuan said boldly. Su Yao silently rolled a big white eye in his heart, "it''s obviously that you are too rubbish. If you had that ability, you would have become a person, instead of waiting here for me to help you become a person." Tangyuan Grass, well said and reasonable, it can not refute. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Looking at Lu Yanjing who suddenly bent over himself, Anshu was so scared that he quickly put his hand in front of his chest, "Lu Yanjing, I know that I didn''t do the right thing to sleep you as a duck, but don''t mess about." Lu Yanjing helped her fasten her seat belt with a smile on her lips. "Miss an, didn''t you say you didn''t know me at all? Why did you suddenly say that again?" Anshu It''s true that Lu Yanxing is a family, and these two brothers are so insidious and cunning. "Sorry, I said something wrong just now. Don''t mind." "Does miss an think she can avoid everything by pretending to be a fool now?" The smile on Lu Yanjing''s face remained unchanged. "I remember that night clearly. And I still keep the three hundred yuan you gave me. I''m going to keep it for the rest of my life. " As he said, he took out three pieces of red RMB that Anshu had thrown to him that night from his wallet. , "Miss Anne, you still smell the perfume on you." Anshu looked at his action of sniffing money, and he was stunned. Is Lu Yanjing a pervert? Chapter 1524 Where can normal people do such things? How did she provoke such a pervert as Lu Yanjing? Is there time for her to get off now? As an Shugang was about to unfasten his seat belt, Lu Yanjing, sitting in the driver''s seat, suddenly stepped on the accelerator. Because of inertia, she leaned forward. Fortunately, she didn''t hit her head because she was wearing a seat belt. "Lu Yanjing, can you tell me before you step on the gas?" "Why are you not afraid of me now?" Lu Yanjing asked with a smile. Anshu Are you a pervert on purpose? You just want to see me angry, don''t you? "Lu Yanjing, we are adults now, and we are not the old society any more. You don''t have to revenge me for sleeping?" Lu Yanjing put away the smile on his face, "but I just want you to be responsible for me. What do you say?" "But I just don''t want to be responsible for you." Anshu said and rolled a big white eye, "and I am the one who suffered the loss. My first night was given to you. I didn''t even investigate your responsibility. You don''t want to be cheap and sell yourself well." "But it was also my first night." Lu Yanjing said, "and if I remember correctly, you took the initiative." "You cheat. If it''s really your first night, how can you last so long?" Anshu said angrily. "That''s probably my gift." Lu Yanjing said, "you should have experienced that night, right?" Anshu can''t help blushing, "don''t talk nonsense. I haven''t experienced anything. Your technology is really rotten." "Yes? But how can I remember that night when you called... " Anshu quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth, "Lu Yanjing, don''t talk nonsense!" "What do you want?" "Just be responsible to me." "That''s absolutely impossible. I don''t like you at all." "Oh." "Are you giving up?" "No Lu Yanjing laughed, "I''m just thinking about how to make you like me." Anshu''s face is more red, "..." Lu Yanjing must be a playboy. "I advise you not to do useless work. I will never like you." "You say yours, I do mine." Anshu Why is this pervert so thick skinned? "Lu Yanjing, you stop and I''ll go down." Lu Yanjing sped up the speed, "said to send you home, will send you home, obedient." Anshu Why talk to her in such a tone? Is she still a three-year-old? ¡­¡­ These days, Jiang Chengyu is very upset. As his stomach grew bigger and bigger, Lin Ruan''s temper grew bigger and bigger, and he became more suspicious. As long as he went out for a while, Lin Ruan asked the East and West, hoping to tie him with an iron chain. Had it not been for Lin Ruan''s baby in his stomach, he would have yelled. These days, he served Lin Ruan like a servant. He could only fight back and scold him. Moreover, he couldn''t get in touch with Su Mu and Lu Yanxing these days. They must have gone to do something. If the relationship between Su Mu and Lu Yanxing gets better and better, things will be difficult. But at this time, Lin Ruan was still standing in the way. He was about to collapse. He had to speed up the progress. He didn''t want to wait until the day when Lin Ruan gave birth to the baby Chapter 1525 Jiang Chengyu looked at Lin Ruan lying on the bed, saw that she fell asleep, crept out of the room, took out her mobile phone, and made another call. On the other hand, as soon as Su Yao turned on his mobile phone, he received a call from Jiang Chengyu. He subconsciously took a look at Lu Yanxing sitting beside him. Looking at his little action, Lu Yanxing knew who called, "is it Jiang Chengyu?" Su Yao nodded. These days, he and Lu Yanxing are playing crazy, completely forgetting the existence of Jiang Chengyu. Now Jiang Chengyu calls, and he remembers that he still has a problem to solve. Lu Yanxing said, "take it." Jiang Chengyu calls one after another. He wants to hear what kind of demon moth this guy is going to play. Seeing that Lu Yanxing asked himself to answer Jiang Chengyu''s phone, Su Yao couldn''t help feeling a little strange, "do you really want to answer it? You won''t be angry when I take it, will you? " "No, I''m not one of those unreasonable people." Lu Yanxing said. But after I answered Jiang Chengyu''s phone last time, you were angry. Su Yao said to himself. "You said it yourself. You can''t go back on it." "Never go back." Su Yao dares to answer the phone call from Tongjiang Chengyu. Seeing that the phone is finally connected, Jiang Chengyu''s mood suddenly gets excited. This one didn''t hold back, so he raised his voice, "Sumu, how can you answer the phone now? I''m worried to death that I can''t get in touch with you these days. " Listening to this kind of hypocritical words, Su Yao couldn''t help turning a big white eye. Worried about him? I''m worried about your mobile mine running away. "Jiang Chengyu, what''s the matter with you calling me? If it''s something, I''ll hang up. I have something else to do here. " He had a good time with Lu Yanxing. As soon as Jiang Chengyu called, his good mood would be completely destroyed. So let''s get rid of Jiang Chengyu''s troubles. Smell speech, Jiang Chengyu suddenly anxious, "don''t hang up, I have a very important thing to tell you." He finally got in touch with Su mu. If he hung up, he didn''t know that he could get in touch with Su Mu again. And now that Lu Yanxing is with Su mu, he can''t let Lu Yanxing be proud all the time. Su Yao rolled a white eye again, "then you say." What else can Jiang Chengyu say? He just asks if he is willing to get back together. It''s really meaningless. "Sumu, where have you been these days? Why didn''t I see you? " "Now it''s may day. I''m playing outside. What''s the problem? If you want to come to me, I advise you not to. You can''t afford it here. " Su Yao''s tone is a little bitter. Jiang Chengyu was angry at this. Sumu, what do you mean? Do you look down on him? What''s so great about money? Being rich now doesn''t mean being rich all your life. After he gets Su''s property, he must return the sentence to Su Mu intact. Jiang Chengyu held back his breath and said, "Sumu, I didn''t want to go to you. I just..." Just half of what he said, Su Yao interrupted, "if this is the most important thing you said, I don''t think we need to continue to talk any more." Chapter 1526 "Sumu, the important thing I want to say is not this. I just haven''t considered whether to tell you." Su Yao was a little impatient. "In that case, don''t talk about it." Jiang Chengyu''s heart is itching with hatred. If it wasn''t for the property of the Su family, he wouldn''t be condescending to Su mu. When his goal is achieved, he must let Su Mu be his servant, and let him also taste how uncomfortable it is to be humble. "Sumu, I know I shouldn''t disturb you at this time, but it''s really a very important thing, and only you can help me." Su Yao stretched out his hand and pulled out his ear. "If you have something to say, let it go. Don''t delay my time." Grinning, like a girl, it''s annoying to listen to. Jiang Chengyu thinks that the present Sumu is more and more different from before, just like a changed person. The Su family can be regarded as a noble family in any way. Even if the members'' education is not the best, it will not be worse. But now Su Mu''s words are more and more vulgar. It seems that rich people are no different from ordinary people except rich people. "Sumu, it''s not the May Day holiday recently. My parents said they would come to see me. Now they are on the train. It''s estimated that they will arrive tomorrow." Su Yao Does it have anything to do with him? Is Jiang Chengyu a mentally retarded man? "So? You don''t want me to help you meet your parents, do you "Not this one." Jiang Chengyu replied. "What''s that?" "I''ve told my parents about both of us before. Now they come here to see you." Su Yao sneered, "have you forgotten that we have broken up now?" "Of course, I haven''t forgotten, but I haven''t told my parents about our breakup, and I dare not tell them. After all, they are old and in poor health and can''t stand the stimulation." When Jiang Chengyu tells a lie, he doesn''t even need to make a draft. His parents have been farming in the countryside all their lives. Although they are old, they are much stronger than other people of the same age. They can''t stand the stimulation. And if it''s exciting, it must be because he''s with the same sex. As for why he said that to Su mu, he just wanted to cheat Su Mu to get back together with him. Su Yao is not a fool. Naturally, he understands what Jiang Chengyu means. "So, what are you going to do for me?" "I want you to pretend to be my boyfriend." Jiang Chengyu was a little embarrassed and said, "Sumu, I know it''s unfair to you, but now only you can help me. There''s only one way." Lu Yanxing, who had been listening to this sentence, suddenly felt cold in his eyes. Jiang Chengyu is still coveting his boyfriend. Is Lu Yanxing a dead man? Lu Yanxing looked at Su Yao and opened his mouth silently - let me pick him up. Su Yao hesitated again and again, but finally he didn''t pass the mobile phone. He said silently, "let me solve it myself." Lu Yanxing nodded. Jiang Chengyu on the other end of the phone continued his performance, "Su mu, please help me. If you don''t help me, I really don''t know what to do. " Chapter 1527 "No, there are better solutions." After hearing this, Jiang Chengyu wanted to swear. He has already said so clearly, how can su Mu not understand his meaning? Is Sumu pretending not to understand, or really not? ¡°¡­¡­ Then tell me what you can do "Just tell your parents that you are targeting Lin Ruan. Isn''t Lin Ruan pregnant? As long as they know that Lin Ruan is pregnant, they will be very happy." Su Yao said slowly, the meaning revealed in the words was all for the sake of Jiang Chengyu. "And your parents are from the countryside. The older generation are very stubborn. Besides, there are only three daughters in your family besides you. If you let your parents know that your object is a man, I think your parents will be angry with you. " Jiang Chengyu choked immediately He did not tell his parents that he was looking for a boy, but now he has found a good solution. As long as he told his parents that he was with Su mu for money, he would kick Su Mu when he got the money. His parents have been poor all their lives, and their biggest wish is to become rich one day. After knowing that it is such a reason, I will certainly understand his practice and support him wholeheartedly. What''s more, now that Lin Ruan is pregnant with his child, his parents don''t have to worry about the future of the Jiang family. But why did Sumu suddenly say that? Didn''t you tell him that Lin Ruan''s baby was someone else last time? Is it difficult for Sumu to find that he is lying to him? In that case, he''ll have to change his plan. "Su mu, don''t make fun of me. You don''t know that the child in Lin Ruan''s stomach is not mine. How can I cheat my parents with that kind of lie. How sad they would be if they knew I was lying to them. " Hearing the speech, Su Yao suddenly turned a big white eye. When you say such words, how can you not be afraid that Lin Ruan will be sad after hearing it? Lin Ruan is pregnant with your child now, and maybe that child will inherit the "throne" of your Jiang family in the future. "Then I don''t know what to do. I''m abroad now. I can''t get back in a short time, so you can think of other ways." With these words, Su Yao hung up directly. And Jiang Chengyu was confused. He originally thought that Sumu was just playing in a certain place. When he knew where Sumu was, he could find it. But he didn''t think that Sumu was directly out of the country. Even if he knew which country Sumu was in, he couldn''t find it. After all, the air ticket is so expensive, he basically bought nutrition for Lin Ruan. Lin Ruan''s foundation is too bad. He doesn''t want his son to be sick when he is born. And before Su Mu came back, he had to think of a new way.. He really can''t wait any longer. He really doesn''t want to lower his voice to Sumu any more. Jiang Chengyu is also a man of dignity Jiang Chengyu put away his mobile phone. As soon as he was ready to go back to his room, he found Lin Ruan, who didn''t know when to appear behind him. He was startled. "Ruan Ruan, why don''t you lie down in bed?" Chapter 1528 Lin Ruan thought about what he had just heard, feeling a little excited, "Jiang Chengyu, when can you kick Su mu, let me really be your girlfriend?" Jiang Chengyu has heard this sentence countless times, and he is very impatient. If Lin Ruan had not been pregnant with his child, he would have kicked him and found a better one. He had said it so many times, but Lin Ruan couldn''t listen to it. And he has never seen such a girl as Lin Ruan. Even in his hometown, he didn''t see it. Although some impatient, but Jiang Chengyu or patience coax Lin Ruan. After all, the child in Lin Ruan''s stomach is of great significance to him. "Ruan Ruan, I know you can''t wait, but for the sake of our children''s future, you can bear it for a while longer." But Lin Ruan just didn''t listen. Now she has entered a state of worrying about gain and loss. Whenever she hears that Jiang Chengyu is calling other people, she will feel that Jiang Chengyu is cheating on her. Although she knew it was wrong to think that way, she just couldn''t help thinking that she was going crazy. "Jiang Chengyu, you''ve told me that many times. I don''t want to hear it any more. Give me a letter now. When will you get the property of the Su family? " Jiang Chengyu also wants to know when he can get the Su family''s property, and he also wants to get the Su family''s property as soon as possible. But now the Sumu people are abroad, so he can''t start at all. "Ruan Ruan, after su Mu returned home, I immediately started to get Su''s property as soon as possible." "When will Sumu return home? If he doesn''t come back until the end of the year, do I have to wait until the end of the year? " "You think too much. He''s just going out for a holiday. He''s not going to study abroad. He''ll come back after the May Day holiday." Lin Ruan snorted coldly, "then I''ll wait for another period of time. If I find out that you are cheating me, I''ll go and fall the baby in my stomach." She is now relying on the belly of the child for heaven and earth, who let Jiang Chengyu so care about the child. She had to thank the child. Without him, he really didn''t know how to control Jiang Chengyu. On hearing this, Jiang Chengyu was more angry than nervous. Lin Ruan was so angry that she threatened him with her children all the time. After the child was born, he must let Lin Ruan taste what life is not like death! Jiang Chengyu put down his dark thoughts and gave Lin Ruan a flattering smile. "Ruan Ruan, how dare I cheat you? What I say is the truth. Don''t mess around. That''s our two children." Lin Ruan Leng laughs, "it''s better to do this. If you don''t play, don''t blame me for being cruel." "By the way, I just heard that your parents are coming. When are you going to tell them about me and my children? When are you going to let me meet them? " Listening to Lin Ruan''s question from the depths of his soul, Jiang Chengyu choked Ruan Ruan, my parents didn''t come here. " What he said to Sumu on the phone was fake. As for why he said that, he just wanted to cheat Su Mu to get back together with him, but he didn''t expect that Su Mu didn''t take the bait. When he thought about it, he felt angry Chapter 1529 However, Lin Ruan didn''t believe what he said at all. She heard it clearly just now. "Jiang Chengyu, are your parents really not here or are they fake? I heard all the phone calls you made with Sumu just now. Don''t try to cheat me." Jiang Chengyu couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "those words I just said are false, I cheated Sumu." At the beginning, he was really blind to think that Lin Ruan was gentle and obedient. To step on the horse gently, to step on the horse obediently, Lin Ruan this woman is stupid and poison. There''s really no purpose except to have a baby for him. He really doesn''t want to stay in the same space with Lin Ruan. He doesn''t want to endure any more. Lin Ruan half believe half doubt, "what you just said with Su Mu is false?" Jiang Chengyu nodded. "Did your parents really not come?" Jiang Chengyu said, "well, they are busy at home now. They have no time to come here. If you really don''t believe me, I can make a call right now. " Hearing the last sentence, Lin Ruan immediately put aside the doubt in his heart and even wanted to call Jiang Chengyu back. "Then you can fight as soon as possible and tell your parents everything about me and the children." Jiang Chengyu didn''t want to make that call, but he was afraid that Lin Ruan would suddenly go crazy, so he had to take out his mobile phone and make a call back home. And pray in your heart that no one will answer. He didn''t want his parents to know about Lin Ruan at all, because his parents couldn''t stop talking. If they knew, it would spread all over the village tomorrow. On the other side. Jiang Chengyu''s mother Miao Bihe was worried about why her son hadn''t called back when she heard the telephone ringing in the living room. She suddenly eyes a bright, quickly ran into the living room, answered the phone, "light rain, is it you?" Jiang Chengyu wants to hang up, but Lin Ruan is watching. "Mom, it''s me." Miao Bihe was more excited. "Xiaoyu, you are finally willing to call back. Do you know that your mother has been waiting for you for a long time?" Lin Ruan is also very excited. Before Jiang Chengyu wants to speak, she grabs the mobile phone in his hand and yells loudly at Miao Bihe on the other end of the phone - "Mom!" Jiang Chengyu''s face turned green on the spot. He never thought that Lin Ruan would suddenly grab his mobile phone and call "Ma" to his mother. He wanted to grab the mobile phone, but he was afraid of accidentally meeting the child in Lin Ruan''s stomach, so he could only say, "Lin Ruan, don''t make trouble, give me back the mobile phone quickly." "I don''t know." Lin Ruan refused directly. Miao Bihe on the other end of the phone is ignorant. Even if her baby son calls her mother, why does a girl call her mother all of a sudden? What''s the relationship between Xiaoyu and this inexplicable girl? "What''s your relationship with my little rain?" "I''m his girlfriend. My name is Lin Ruan." Lin Ruan immediately answered the question, "and more importantly, I am now pregnant with his child." Jiang Chengyu didn''t expect Lin Ruan to say it, and his face became more ugly. But now it''s too late to say anything. Miao Bihe at the other end of the phone couldn''t help but take a breath of air. She knew that her son had found a partner, but she didn''t expect that he was pregnant Chapter 1530 Miao Bihe couldn''t accept this fact. She said in a trance, "are you really pregnant with Xiaoyu''s child?" "Of course it''s true. I''ll never make fun of you with such a thing." Lin Ruan said, "if you don''t believe me, you can ask Cheng Yu in person." "Light rain is by your side now, you let him answer the phone." Lin Ruan answered and gave his cell phone back to Jiang Chengyu. "Ma." "Xiaoyu, tell me the truth, is your object pregnant?" "She''s really pregnant." Things have come to this point, even if you want to hide it. Hearing this affirmative answer, Miao Bihe was very excited. Since the girl named Ling Lin Ruan is really pregnant, it means that she will soon have a big grandson to hold. "How many months is she pregnant now?" Jiang Chengyu didn''t know that Lin Ruan was pregnant for several months, because he didn''t pay attention to it. Fortunately, Lin Ruan reminded him, otherwise he was afraid to be scolded by Miao Bihe. "It''s been more than three months." "More than three months." Miao Bihe murmured. In another six months, she will have a great grandson. Why does she think it''s a little untrue? "Light rain, Ruan Ruan, you two should not be together to cheat me?" "Mom, how can I cheat you with such an important thing? It''s true." Jiang Chengyu said helplessly. Miao Bihe didn''t answer. Instead, she reached out and pinched her thigh. When she felt the pain, she confirmed that it was all true, not a dream. "It''s true, it''s true. I''m going to have a big grandson. No, I have to tell Xiaoyu''s father about it as soon as possible... " Miao Bihe put down the phone in his hand. Without even hanging up the phone, he quickly ran out and ran to the field behind the house, shouting her husband''s name. Hearing that there was no voice on the phone, Jiang Chengyu couldn''t help frowning, "Mom, mom." But there was no response at all. Lin Ruan looked at him, "Cheng Yu, what''s the matter?" "My mother doesn''t know where she''s gone." "She must have told your father about it." Lin Ruan said casually. Listening to this, Jiang Chengyu''s brows are more tightly knit. Looking at his unhappy appearance, Lin Ruan was also unhappy. "What are you doing with a dirty face at me? Do you want to ask your parents to know about my pregnancy?" "No, I''m just afraid they''ll let the whole village know about it." Lin Ruan was even more unhappy, "what can''t let other people know? Can''t I be so shameful?" "No, I''m afraid of..." Jiang Chengyu wants to talk but stops. "What are you afraid of?" "Nothing. I have something else to do. Just stay at home." Lin Ruan rushed to catch up, "Jiang Chengyu, you tell me clearly." Jiang Chengyu didn''t speak, but he quickened his pace and soon disappeared. ¡­¡­ Looking at Miao Bihe''s happy, the villagers couldn''t help asking, "Bihe, why are you so happy today? Is it your family''s light rain coming back? " "No, but there''s a big joy at home." "What great event makes you so happy?" "I''ll tell you later. Now I''m going to tell my family the big news." "OK, OK, slow down, don''t fall" "don''t worry, I won''t fall..." Chapter 1531 After finding her husband, Miao Bihe hurried over and said, "Dad, don''t do it. I have a big happy event to tell you --" "Xiaoyu''s object is pregnant, and has been pregnant for more than three months." On hearing this, Miao Bihe''s husband was shocked. "Is that true?" "It''s true." Miao Bihe''s old face turned into a chrysanthemum with a smile. "Xiaoyu called just now. He told me on the phone, and I''ve confirmed that his girlfriend was there at that time." Hearing such an explosive news, Miao Bihe''s husband is inevitably in a trance So I''m going to have a big grandson? " "Yes." The man grabbed her hand and said, "go, go." "What for?" "Of course, I''ll go home. I''ll ask Xiaoyu if it''s true." The man said and ran. Miao Bihe barely kept up with him, "Hey, slow down!" As soon as Jiang Chengyu got on the bus, he received a call from his hometown. He hesitated and then got through. As soon as the phone was connected, I knew his father''s loud voice, "Xiaoyu, I heard your mother say that your girlfriend is pregnant. Is this true?" Although I didn''t drive the speakerphone, it was loud enough for the whole car to hear, and everyone in the car could see it. Jiang Chengyu is almost embarrassed to death, because there are several of his classmates on the bus. He can see that a few students look at his eyes how wrong. If they tell the class about it, they will be in trouble. Thinking, Jiang Chengyu quickly turned down the volume of his mobile phone, "Dad, can you keep it down?" "Your father, I''ve always had a loud voice, but I can''t keep it down." Jiang Chengyu "And you answer my question quickly." Jiang Chengyu kept his voice down for fear that he would be heard by others again, "what''s the problem?" "Just about your girlfriend getting pregnant." Jiang Fu kindly reminded him. Jiang Chengyu began to stammer, "Lin Ruan, she is really pregnant, but..." "But what? Is the baby in her stomach not yours? " "No, of course that child is mine, but she is not my girlfriend." Jiang''s father is also a man. Naturally, it''s Jiang Chengyu. What''s the meaning of this saying, "you''ve made people''s stomachs big, and you don''t want to be responsible for them. Have you read your book for nothing?" "Dad, I don''t like her. How can I be responsible for her?" Listening to this, Jiang Fu was so angry that he blew his beard and glared, "you don''t like her, and you make her belly big. Why don''t you go to heaven then? " Jiang Chengyu choked. "I don''t care what you think in your heart. Since Lin Ruan is pregnant with your child, you will marry her." "But..." "It''s nothing but. Do you want your child to be said to be illegitimate after birth?" Jiang Chengyu immediately stopped talking. At the other end of the phone, Jiang''s father kept saying, "I''ll come to you with your mother tomorrow..." Jiang Chengyu frowned when he heard that he was coming. If his parents come here, they will force him to marry. He really doesn''t want to be with Lin Ruan. And it will have a great impact on his plan. He hasn''t got the Su family''s property yet. In order to make the plan go smoothly, he must stop his parents from coming. "Dad..." However, before the words were spoken, Jiang''s father hung up. Jiang Chengyu Cao, if it wasn''t for Lin Ruan''s talkative, things wouldn''t be like this. If his goal is not achieved, Lin Ruan can''t think about it Chapter 1532 Looking forward, Jiang Chengyu is finally looking forward to Su Yao''s return. He straightened his clothes and walked up with a smile on his face. But when he saw Lu Yanxing beside Su Yao, the smile on his face immediately disappeared. He looked at Lu Yanxing as if he was looking at a third person who wanted to get involved in his relationship with Su Yao. He said in a very bad tone, "Lu Yanxing, how can you be with Su mu?" Lu Yanxing looked at him, "I went out with Su Mu to play. Didn''t he tell you about it on the phone before?" Jiang Chengyu He guessed that he was right. Sumu went out with Lu Yanxing, and he didn''t know what they had become. Lu Yanxing is so hateful. He knows that Su Mu is Jiang Chengyu''s boyfriend, but he still wants to get close to Su mu. Isn''t there some bad money in the family? What''s the big deal? The more Jiang Chengyu thought about it, the more sour he felt. He wanted to cut Lu Yan. In Jiang Chengyu''s opinion, he didn''t break up with Su Mu at all. Unilateral breaking up is not called breaking up, but playing a small temper. And even if it''s true, it''s only temporary. Sooner or later, Sumu will take the initiative to ask him to get back together. In a word, Jiang Chengyu has no self-knowledge at all Jiang Chengyu looked at Su Yao and pretended that he was hurt. "Su mu, are you really with Lu Yanxing these days?" Su Yao admitted, "I''m really with him. What''s the problem?" As soon as he thought of what might have happened between Su Yao and Lu Yanxing these days, Jiang Chengyu felt even more sad. Of course, this is not because he is jealous, but because he is worried that Lu Yanxing has really robbed people. "Su mu, you know Lu Yanxing has a bad intention for you. Why do you want to go with him? And I''m your boyfriend. How can you be with other men? " Listening to this, Su Yao immediately looked at Jiang Chengyu with an idiot''s eyes, "Jiang Chengyu, did you forget that I broke up with you. We are not in the same relationship now, so what we don''t do with me and who we are with have nothing to do with you. " He was going to play with Jiang Chengyu again, but he changed his mind. Now he doesn''t want to play with Jiang Chengyu anymore. That would be a waste of his time. And he really didn''t want Lu Yanxing to get angry with Jiang Chengyu again, because Lu Yanxing''s anger was really terrible. If he hadn''t held his position these days, he would have been Thinking of what happened that day, Su Yao couldn''t help staring at Lu Yanxing. But now his face contains spring, that stare has no deterrent force at all, on the contrary, it is more like secretly sending an eye. Lu Yanxing hooked his little thumb, lowered his voice and said in his ear, "if you dare to say one more word to Jiang Chengyu, I will punish you severely." Su Yao couldn''t help staring at him again. "I don''t think you want to experience it again, do you?" Lu Yanxing''s epilogue rises slightly, inexplicably with some color. Su Yao After that time, Lu Yanxing became more and more shameless. If it wasn''t for the fear of beating Lu Yanxing to death with one blow, he would have gone through with one blow Chapter 1533 This curtain fell in Jiang Chengyu''s eyes, it became Su Yao and Lu Yanxing are in the eye. He''s pissed off. He couldn''t help it any more and went to the middle of them. Looking at Su Yao with the eyes of the object who saw / tracked, he said in a very bad tone, "Su mu, how can you do this to me? I''m so good to you, but you trample on my sincerity to you. Are you worthy of me to be with other men? " Su Yao is too lazy to roll his eyes. He wants to beat the idiot Jiang Chengyu to death. "Jiang Chengyu, I''ve told you clearly enough. We are not lovers anymore. And your real fear means that you want to fight for my family''s property? " The expression on Jiang Chengyu''s face suddenly froze Su mu, at the beginning, I really misunderstood you. I thought you were a very kind person, but I didn''t think you were so kind-hearted. " "You said I wanted to fight for your property. Do you have any evidence?" Su Yao didn''t bother to argue with him, "you know what I said. What''s more, the child in Lin Ruan''s stomach is clearly yours, but you say it''s someone else''s. don''t you think that kind of lie can deceive me? " Seeing more and more onlookers, Jiang Chengyu was immediately flustered. He bit his teeth, fell down on his knees in front of Su Yao with a plop, and played a affectionate role, "Su mu, please don''t break up with me. I love you so much. If I lose you, I will be in agony. I will go crazy. " "Sumu, as long as you don''t break up with me, I will do anything for you, or even die for you." Su Yao reached for his ear and looked at Jiang Chengyu coldly, "then you can go to die now." Jiang Chengyu choked. He just said that sentence, and did not expect that Sumu is so ruthless. Sure enough, in the eyes of the rich, a life is not as important as money. They are poor people who can be trampled on by the rich. "Sumu, since this is your wish, I will die now." Then he rushed to a tree not far away. I was about to be hit, but I was held by someone. The man hated the iron and scolded Jiang Chengyu, "for someone who doesn''t like you, do you think so? Who will be the saddest person when you die like this? Is that how you want your parents to give a brunette away from a brunette? " "I know I''m sorry for my parents, but I really can''t do without him." Jiang Chengyu cried out that he would be grieved as much as he wanted. "If I can''t have him in this life, I''d rather die!" People all sympathize with the weak. Seeing that Jiang Chengyu is so affectionate and pitiful, their hearts immediately turn to Jiang Chengyu, and then accuse him of being "ruthless". Su Yao listened to their accusations without any reaction. When people saw that he didn''t reply, they felt that he didn''t mean anything, and there was less and less criticism. After all the accusations disappeared, Su Yao said, "now that you have finished speaking, let''s listen to some dialogues with me." Smell speech, Jiang Chengyu''s heart suddenly rises a bad premonition, he toward Su Yao rushed in the past, but jumped empty, and fell a dog gnaw excrement. And Su Yao has pressed the recorder, Jiang Chengyu and Lin Ruan''s voice rings in this open place. Chapter 1534 When Jiang Chengyu heard the conversation between himself and Lin Ruan, his face became more and more ugly. Why is there such a recording in Sumu''s hand? Is it difficult for him to install a monitor / listener / device on himself? No, we can''t let Sumu down, or his reputation will be ruined! Jiang Chengyu gets up from the ground and reaches for Su Yao''s recording pen, but forgets that there is a Lu Yanxing standing next to him. Before he succeeded, he was kicked down by Lu Yanxing. Listening to those words, the faces of those who accused Su Yao just now became more and more ugly. The poor man in their heart turned out to be a vicious man. He pretended to be poor to win their sympathy and let them scold a very innocent man. And the man who held Jiang Chengyu was the most ugly one among them. Just now, he shouldn''t hold on to each other. He should let this vicious man run into him! After playing the whole recording, Su Yao went up to Jiang Chengyu and looked at him from a high position, "Jiang Chengyu, is there anything else you want to say?" "This recording is a forgery. I''ve never said anything like that." Jiang Chengyu''s reaction is very exciting. They can''t admit it. If he does, his life will be over. He didn''t want to be scolded everywhere, and he didn''t want to be looked at with different eyes by his classmates, and he didn''t want to hear their insults. That would drive him crazy. So he can''t admit it! "Sumu, I have been with you for so long. You should know who I am. I will never say such words or do such things." "I do know who you are." Su Yao said. Jiang Chengyu is happy in his heart, "do you believe I haven''t done anything like that?" "I know you''re a vicious person. You don''t want to make progress. You always want to get to the top." Su Yao''s words are very vicious to Jiang Chengyu. "You don''t want to make money by yourself, but you want to let people give you money all the time." "When I was with you, every time we went out for dinner, I paid for it, and you always asked me for money." Listen to this sentence, people look at Jiang Chengyu''s eyes more and more contemptuous, and even scold him there. And Jiang Chengyu''s face is more and more ugly, almost with the pot ash some fight. But Su Yao didn''t seem to see Jiang Chengyu''s ugly face. He continued, "by the way, when it comes to money, it suddenly occurred to me that you still owe me 100000 yuan. When are you going to pay me back?" "Although that 100000 yuan is nothing to me, I can''t give it to people like you for nothing." Jiang Chengyu is about to die of anger Sumu, do you really have to be so clear with me? Is that friendship between us all fake? " Like hearing a joke, Su Yao sneered, "Jiang Chengyu, there is no friendship between you and me. Don''t say that again. I feel like vomiting. " "You said so much to me that you just didn''t want to give me back that 100000 yuan?" Jiang Chengyu choked. He really didn''t want to return the 100000 yuan to Sumu, because the 100000 yuan had already been spent by him. And even if the 100000 yuan is still there, he will not return it to Sumu. Now that all the money is in his hands, it''s his Chapter 1535 Looking at Jiang Chengyu''s reaction, Su Yao knew that he had never planned to return the 100000 yuan. However, Jiang Chengyu seems to have forgotten that he wrote the IOU before, and 100000 yuan is not a small number. As long as he goes to court with the IOU, Jiang Chengyu has to pay it even if he doesn''t want to, unless he wants to go to jail. "Jiang Chengyu, if you don''t want to give me that 100000 yuan, we''ll have to meet in the court." Listen to this sentence, Jiang Chengyu immediately panic. Su Mu still has the IOU he wrote in his hand. If he goes to the court to sue himself, he will be in prison for several years. In that way, his life would be completely over. So he can''t let anything happen. But now he doesn''t even have ten thousand yuan. What should he take back? By the way, after he gets Su Mu''s body, Su Mu is his man. He can also record a video to threaten Su mu. If Su Mu doesn''t want to be with him, he will send that video to the Internet, so that Su Mu''s reputation will be completely destroyed. For a rich man like Su mu, the most important thing is his face and reputation. At that time, he will certainly compromise with himself. In this way, it''s not impossible to get Su''s property. Although he has no sexual interest in men, in order to achieve his own goal, he can not sell his body. With this in mind, Jiang Chengyu wanted to try the new plan now, but he still held back. He just needs to stabilize Su mu. "Sumu, I didn''t say that I would return the 100000 yuan to you, but I need a little time to prepare." "Yes, I can give you half a month to prepare, but if you don''t come out after half a month, I''ll really have to be sorry." Su Yao said. Jiang Chengyu is sick to death in his heart, but he has a flattering smile on his face. "I know. I''ll give it back to you in half a month." Su Yao knows that Jiang Chengyu''s words are all lies, but he just wants to see what shady moves Jiang Chengyu will make when he comes down. Watching Jiang Chengyu, a fool, do whatever he can to achieve his goal, but it turns out to be nothing. It can still add a little fun to his life. "That''s it. Don''t show up in front of me these days. I don''t want to see your disgusting face again. Contact me when you get the money." Listening to Su Yao''s "I don''t want to see your disgusting face again", Jiang Chengyu is going mad. Even if his face was not as good-looking as Lu Yanxing''s, it was not so bad. How could it be disgusting? Su Mu is not only black in heart, but also blind! If it wasn''t for the smooth progress of the plan, he would like to give his best regards to the eighteen generations of Sumu ancestors. Jiang Chengyu gave Su Yao a very stiff smile, "I know." Su Yao didn''t pay any attention to him. He turned and looked at Lu Yanxing, "Yanxing, let''s go." Fearing that Jiang Chengyu would not be stimulated enough, Lu Yanxing gave Su Yao a kiss on the cheek in front of him and then gave him a provocative smile. Jiang Chengyu thinks Lu Yanxing is more hateful, and his heart is itching with hatred. Damned Lu Yanxing, what he did in front of him, is it easy to provoke Jiang Chengyu? Su Yao glared at Lu Yanxing, "not serious." "Then I''m not serious to you alone." Lu Yanxing said with a smile. Jiang Chengyu is getting more gas Chapter 1536 Su Yao''s birthday is just around the corner. He is going to hold a grand birthday dinner for him. He didn''t refuse and even sent an invitation to Jiang Chengyu. Of course, the invitation was not given directly to Jiang Chengyu, but was put on Jiang Chengyu''s bed. Su Yao wrote the invitation to Jiang chengyu in the presence of Yan Xing. He was discontented and pinched Su Yao''s waist. "Why do you invite Jiang Chengyu to your birthday? Is there still him in your heart?" Looking at his jealous appearance, Su Yao suddenly wanted to tease him, "what if I say yes? What are you going to do? " "Make the rice ripe." Lu Yanxing picked him up and walked towards the bedroom. Seeing this, Su Yao immediately counseled, "don''t, I''m joking with you. Put me down quickly. There are still a lot of invitation letters that haven''t been written." Lu Yanxing stopped and said, "do you want to say that in the future?" "No more, no more." Su Yao shook his head like a rattle. Lu Yanxing put him down, "you can''t say that again in the future. I''ll take it seriously." "Good, good." Why is this dog man so mean? He just played a joke on him? ¡­¡­ As soon as Jiang Chengyu came back to the dormitory, he saw the invitation letter on his bed. He quickly opened it. When he found that the content of the invitation was to invite him to Sumu''s birthday dinner, he was very excited. Although I don''t know who put the invitation on his bed, it must be Sumu. It seems that Su Mu''s heart still has his own, otherwise people will not send him an invitation. He must attend this birthday party. He will implement his plan on that day. It''s better for all the guests to see him lying in the same bed with Su mu. Under the pressure of public opinion, Su Mu will commit himself to him. Just thinking about it, Jiang Chengyu couldn''t help laughing. ¡­¡­ Soon it''s birthday. Jiang Chengyu dressed himself up like a dog with a shoddy suit he just got. In order to satisfy his vanity, he hired a car and a driver to take him to the door of Su''s mansion. The moment I get off the car, I feel the sight of many people falling on me. Jiang Chengyu''s vanity is satisfied to the extreme. Of course, he didn''t know that those people looked at him because of the poor suit he was wearing. Those who can come to the birthday party are all rich people. They can see at a glance that the suit Jiang Chengyu is wearing is a local stall. Only Jiang Chengyu foolishly thinks that those people are envious of him. Jiang Chengyu straightens his tie, straightens his waist and walks towards the gate. However, before he could get in, he was stopped by the housekeeper standing at the door, "Mr. Shi, please show me your invitation." Jiang Chengyu passed the invitation in his hand. The housekeeper looked and let him in. At the moment of entering the banquet hall, Jiang Chengyu felt as if he had entered a new world. For the first time, he came to such a luxurious place and saw so many exquisite things. It was like a dream. He knew that the Su family was very rich, but he didn''t expect that they were so rich that even the pillars were inlaid with gold and silver. Jiang Chengyu was fascinated. He walked towards the pillar not far away. As soon as he was ready to touch it, Lu Yanxing suddenly appeared in his view Chapter 1537 Jiang Chengyu didn''t want to be seen as a disgrace by him, so he quickly took back his outstretched hand, and then looked at Lu Yanxing with the eyes of a thief, "Lu Yanxing, how can you be here?" Lu Yanxing didn''t answer his question. He just said the word "fool" and walked away. Jiang Chengyu was so angry that he didn''t have the mood to touch the pillar inlaid with gold and silver. He looked at this and there, and the greedy color in his eyes became stronger. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long later, Su Yao finally appeared. He was wearing a white suit and his hair was all combed back, revealing his delicate face Today''s he is so dazzling, only a glance, can let the enemy fall. However, Jiang Chengyu is more concerned about how much money he spent on his own. Although he knew nothing about luxury goods, he still saw that the suit Su Yao was wearing was not an ordinary suit, nor the one he could buy in a luxury shop. Jiang Chengyu thought of his purpose and walked toward Su Yao, smiling, "Su mu." Su Yao also noticed Jiang Chengyu. He took a look and found that he was dressed like a dog today. He not only wore a suit, but also smeared hair oil. It was greasy to death. What''s more, he is not afraid of humiliation because his suit is still sold by the local market. Su Yao walked towards Jiang Chengyu, with a smile on his lips, "Mr. Jiang, I didn''t expect that you really came." As approached, he smelled the perfume of Jiang Chengyu. unfortunately, a lot of perfume can not hide the strong scumbag on the body. "You''ve sent me an invitation. How can I be ungrateful?" Jiang Chengyu''s eyes fell on the delicate pendulum clock behind Su Yao. The pendulum clock swayed into his heart. Su Yao noticed this detail and couldn''t help sneering. "What are you looking at, Mr. Jiang?" Jiang Chengyu''s eyes immediately shifted to Su Yao, "Su mu, I have a gift for you. I hope you can accept it." "What gift?" Su Yao asked with a little surprise. Listening to his voice, Jiang Chengyu is more sure that what he thinks in his heart is true. "Close your eyes first." "Good." Su Yao answered and closed his eyes. Jiang Chengyu looked around and found that no one was looking at him. He quickly took out what he had prepared and sprayed it on Su Yao''s face. He quickly put it away and took out a small box. "Sumu, you can open your eyes." Su Yao opened his eyes, "what is this?" Jiang Chengyu didn''t speak. He suddenly fell on one knee and opened the box. It contained a common ring. Su Yao frowned and pretended to know nothing. "What are you doing?" "Stay with me, Sumu." Jiang Chengyu spoke very loudly because he wanted to attract the attention of the guests around him. Noticed the movement here, the guests gathered around one after another. Su''s father and mother were also shocked. They hurried over and heard Jiang Chengyu say again, "Su mu, stay with me." Their faces suddenly became very ugly. The boy who confessed to their baby son didn''t come to the birthday party at all, but to make trouble. And he not only makes trouble, but also wants to force their son to agree to his confession Chapter 1538 This abacus is really very loud, actually put the idea to their baby son. They have never heard that their baby has someone they like, let alone him. No matter how well Su''s upbringing is, at this moment, she wants to swear. She stepped forward and pulled Su Yao to her life. Then she looked at Jiang Chengyu with disgusting eyes, "who are you?" Jiang Chengyu was stabbed by the dislike in her eyes, and the smile on her face couldn''t be kept Aunt, my name is Jiang Chengyu. Su Mu must have mentioned you to me a long time ago. " "I''ve never heard of Jiang Chengyu." Su Mu''s dislike became stronger. "If you come to my Sumu''s birthday party sincerely, you can stay here until the end of the party. But if you are here to make trouble, please leave at once. I don''t want to make each other unhappy. " "And please don''t call me auntie. I can''t afford it." Jiang Chengyu has known for a long time that rich wives are not easy to get along with, but he didn''t expect that they are so hard to get along with. If it wasn''t Su Mu''s mother who was standing in front of him now, he would have scolded back. "Uncle Auntie, of course, I come to the birthday party sincerely, but it doesn''t prevent me from confessing to Su mu. " Jiang Chengyu said that called a reason to be strong, "and now but advocate free love, you should not want to use Sumu''s marriage?" When the guests around heard this sentence, they immediately looked at him with the eyes of a fool. I''m tired of talking to the Su family in such a tone, isn''t it? Not everyone can afford this Su couple. Su''s mother didn''t expect Jiang Chengyu to say such words. She was about to laugh angrily, "since you say so, then you ask Su Mu if the person she likes is you?" She doesn''t believe that her baby son will like people like Shangjiang Chengyu who are not educated by silk. "Of course, Sumu likes me." Jiang Chengyu raised his chin and said with great pride, "I fell in love with him at first sight. He is a little interested in me, and I know his mind." Listening to these words, Su Yao felt that he was going to spit out his dinner overnight. "Jiang Chengyu, I think it''s necessary to remind you that I don''t like you at all, and I already have someone I like." Jiang Chengyu was all muddled. "Since you don''t like me, why do you invite me to your birthday party?" "Does it matter whether I like you or not to invite you to a birthday party?" Su Yao looked at him with the eyes of a fool. "Then why did you invite me to your birthday party?" "I only invited you for the sake of knowing each other, but you seem to think too much." Su Yao said. "Since you still don''t understand the situation, let me tell you again -" "I already have the person I like, and that person is Lu Yanxing, and I''m with him now." Listen to this, Jiang Chengyu almost can''t keep calm, "why is Lu Yanxing, why is he?" It''s Lu Yanxing again. Why is Lu Yanxing so haunted? Su Yao was too lazy to explain to him and said frankly, "Mr. Jiang, I think you need to calm down now, if you don''t want to be driven out as a troublemaker." Chapter 1539 Su Yao''s words were like a basin of cold water, which directly awakened Jiang Chengyu. He forced out a smile, "Sumu, I''m just a little too unexpected, I''ve calmed down now, please forgive me." I''m kidding. It''s hard for him to find such an opportunity. How can he just leave. Su Yao took a look at him and walked away. Although Su''s mother wanted to drive Jiang Chengyu out, her son didn''t say anything, and there were so many people watching, so she let Jiang Chengyu go. However, she plans to investigate Jiang Chengyu''s information after the banquet. She wants to know what the background of Jiang Chengyu''s life is. She dares to make trouble in Su''s territory. "Since Sumu didn''t say anything, I won''t let people drive you out, but you''d better be quiet next, don''t make any demon moths." Jiang Chengyu was so angry that he was going crazy, but he pretended to be guilty on the surface. "Auntie, I know that I did something wrong just now, but I like Sumu so much that I said that kind of words. I really have no other meaning." Su''s mother didn''t answer him, but said, "you must have heard clearly just now. He already has someone he likes in my family. You''d better stay away from him in the future." Jiang Chengyu reluctantly smile, a look of a great blow, "I know, I will not go to tangle Sumu, as long as he can be happy, I will be satisfied." Su''s mother didn''t want to expose his false lie. She said something else and left. At this time, Su Fu, who had been watching, said, "come with me. I have something to say to you." Jiang Chengyu followed him to a corner where there was no one. "Uncle, do you have anything to say to me?" "How do you know Su mu?" "When I first saw him, he was knocked unconscious. I saved him and fell in love with him at first sight." Jiang Chengyu doesn''t have to draft a lie. "I confessed to him and he agreed, but I don''t know why, he suddenly broke up with me. No matter how hard I begged, he didn''t want to get back together with me, and I didn''t know what I had done wrong..." With that, Jiang Chengyu was aggrieved. "I just tried my best to tell him in front of so many people. I just wanted to know if there was any possibility between myself and him, but he turned me down and said he had a boyfriend..." Su Fu has been in the shopping mall for so many years. You have become an old fox. Naturally, you know what Jiang Chengyu''s words are true and what are false. But he did not expose Jiang Chengyu, but watched him perform there. When Jiang Chengyu finished, he said, "how old are you this year?" "Junior." Jiang Chengyu replied. "It turns out that you are a junior, not long from entering the senior year. Are you going to start your internship after your senior year Although Jiang Chengyu didn''t know why he asked this question, he answered honestly, "yes, I''m going to see my work in a few days." "Then I''m going to advise you. I hope you can keep it in mind -" "be down-to-earth and don''t always think about going to the sky step by step, or you will fall badly. If the conditions at home are not good, you should work harder. Don''t worry about the things that don''t belong to you. " Chapter 1540 Jiang Chengyu is not a fool either. Naturally, he knows that Jiang''s father is accusing the mulberry and the locust, and it''s still him. He finally saw what rich people look like tonight. They are vain, narrow-minded and superior. They don''t pay attention to others at all. "Uncle, I understand all these principles. I will be down-to-earth and do everything well step by step." Since the Su family looked down upon him so much, he had to get hold of the Su family''s property, and then let the Su family have a taste of being looked down upon. "Since you know it in your heart, don''t pester my Sumu in the future, or you won''t be able to find a job in the future." Su Fu said earnestly. He also gave Jiang Chengyu a face, otherwise he would have said these words in front of the guests. Listening to this, Jiang Chengyu''s face suddenly changed. Although the Su family is not a top class family, it''s a piece of cake to deal with such a powerless man. But why did Su Fu suddenly say that to him? Is it difficult for someone to say something? Lu Yanxing, it must be Lu Yanxing. What''s Lu Yanxing''s revenge on him? Why should he always aim at him? "Uncle, I know, and I will never be a third party to get involved in other people''s feelings. You can rest assured that I will never pester Sumu. " "I hope you can do what you say." Su Fu took a look at him and said, "and what I said just now, think about it again." Jiang Chengyu gritted his teeth, "I know." ¡­¡­ The farce just now passed quickly, and the guests chatted in groups, as if nothing had happened just now. Soon, the birthday party officially began. Jiang Chengyu came to Su Yao and held out a hand to him. "Su mu, can you dance with me?" Meanwhile, another hand reached out to Su Yao, "dance with me." Jiang Chengyu immediately looked up and saw Lu Yanxing smiling at him. He nearly bit his teeth in anger. No matter where you go, there is Lu Yanxing? Does Lu Yanxing like to fight with him so much? "Lu Yanxing, I came first. Sumu should dance the first dance with me." Lu Yanxing ignored him, but looked straight at Su mu, "little birthday star, who are you going to dance with today''s first dance?" Looking at the two men in front of him, Su Yao chose his boyfriend Lu Yanxing without hesitation. He put his right hand on Lu Yanxing''s hand and said, "of course I jumped with you, my dear boyfriend." So they both stepped into the dance floor and danced with the music, leaving Jiang Chengyu, who was going to be mad, gritting his teeth, "damn Lu Yanxing, I will not let you go!" ¡­¡­ No matter where he went, Lu Yanxing was a luminous body. After his first dance with Su Yao, several girls bravely came up and asked him, "can I dance with you?" Lu Yanxing very decisively refused their invitation, "sorry, I already have a partner. If I dance with you, my partner will be very unhappy. " Su Yao couldn''t help staring at him, "why, if I''m not here, you''re really going to dance with them, aren''t you?" "It''s impossible. I''ll only dance with you." Chapter 1541 In addition to Jiang Chengyu, almost all the people have found dance partners. He can only stand there alone and watch the people dancing there. It''s not that he hasn''t found a partner, but no one wants to dance with him at all. Jiang Chengyu is like a chicken that bumps into the crane group by mistake, which seems so out of place. Jiang Chengyu thinks that he is targeted by these rich people. Otherwise, with his excellent appearance, how can he not find a dance partner. Isn''t there a few stinky money? What''s the big deal? After he has been squeezed into the upper class, we must make all the people present today submit to him! Jiang Chengyu''s heart is bubbling with acid. Instead of looking at the couple dancing on the dance floor, he went to a table full of food and ate while no one noticed. He even secretly took several silver knives and spoons and put them in his pocket. Jiang Chengyu didn''t know that his every move was photographed by the hidden surveillance. When the guests were tired and ready to eat something to supplement their strength, they found that everything on the table was in a mess. And Jiang Chengyu is still sitting there eating like a beggar who hasn''t eaten for hundreds of years. For his behavior, the guests are very disgusted, but good upbringing did not let them spit fragrance in public, but in the heart spit Jiang Chengyu. But after such a show, they no longer want to eat. Who knows if there is Jiang Chengyu''s saliva on the food. Lu Yanxing also saw Jiang Chengyu''s eating. He looked at Su Yao standing beside him and asked with a smile, "my dear boyfriend, do you have any feelings when you see such a scene?" Su Yao''s face was at a loss. "What do you think?" "How do you feel about finding such an ex boyfriend before?" Lu Yanxing said. Su Yao OK, I know you want to say that I am blind again, but the blind person is not me! "I don''t have any feelings. If I have to say anything, it''s that I shouldn''t have known him at the beginning." "Then you are indirectly admitting that you are blind." Lu Yanxing said with a smile, "fortunately, I suddenly appeared in front of you, otherwise you would be blind for a lifetime." Su Yao couldn''t help but roll a big white eye, "you have what words to say, don''t beat around the Bush there." "I''ve saved your life. Aren''t you going to reward me with something?" "I''ve given myself to you. What else do you want?" "Give me a kiss." The smile on Lu Yanxing''s face deepened, "just kiss me." Although his voice is not big, but people around still hear, they have looked at the little couple. Su Yao wanted to find a crack in the ground and said, "Lu Yanxing, can you be more serious? There are so many people here." "We''re in a relationship now. It''s nothing to do with intimacy. Of course, if you want to kiss me, you can do it in another way, such as... " Su Yao quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth, in case he said anything more serious. "I beg you to stop talking. If you don''t want face, I still want face!" Lu Yanxing raised his eyebrows, "eh?" "It''s just a kiss. I agree." Chapter 1542 The smile in Lu Yanxing''s eyes suddenly grew stronger. He stretched out a finger and said, "come on." Su Yao wanted to punch it with one punch Can we change places? " Lu Yanxing refused his request without hesitation, "no, I can only kiss here." Su Yao Grass, Pro Pro Pro, when a mosquito to bite. Su Yao stood on tiptoe and quickly gave Lu Yanxing a kiss on his lips. Then he blushed and asked, "is that ok?" "No, I don''t feel it at all. Let''s do it again." Lu Yanxing said with a smile. Su Yao almost didn''t come up in a breath, "Lu Yanxing, you''ve had enough!" "Since you don''t like it so much, this evening..." Su Yao quickly interrupted him, "is not to kiss you again, I promised." After the banquet, he will give Lu Yanxing a little color. Lu Yanxing was waiting for Su Yao''s words. He bent slightly, "come on." Su Yao closed his eyes and kisses him like death. Lu Yanxing held him in his arms and deepened the kiss. Seeing this scene, the guests immediately felt that they had been fed a lot of dog food. They didn''t have to eat anything tonight. Jiang Chengyu, who raised his head, just saw this scene. He was so angry that he almost crushed the food in his hand. He wanted to rush up and separate them now. But he can''t do that. Now those two are lovers. And he doesn''t want to be kicked out of the party. Su''s father and mother also saw this scene. Although they were surprised, they were more happy. They know Lu Yanxing. Lu Yanxing is very good in all aspects and is a good match for their son. If their son is with Lu Yanxing, they can rest assured in the future. ¡­¡­ It wasn''t long before the birthday party was over. After the guests were almost gone, Jiang Chengyu, who had been shrinking in the corner as an ostrich, walked towards Su Yao, ignoring Lu Yanxing standing beside him. "Su mu, I want to tell you something very important. Can you come out with me?" As soon as Su Yao was ready to speak, Lu Yanxing took the lead and said, "just say it here." Jiang Chengyu almost scolded, "but there are outsiders here, and my words can only be heard by Sumu." "Su Mu and I are lovers. I am him and he is me. We can be regarded as one person." Lu Yanxing said boldly. Jiang Chengyu was choked by his words. Now I can see that Lu Yanxing is against him. As long as he said a word to Su mu, Lu Yanxing would jump out to make trouble. He doubted whether he had a grudge against Lu Yanxing. "Lu Yanxing, Su Mu hasn''t said anything. It''s not your turn to call here." Lu Yanxing took Su Yao''s hand and said, "I mean Su mu. What''s the problem?" Jiang Chengyu didn''t bother to argue with him. He looked up at Su Yao and said, "Su mu, do it yourself." Of course, Su Yao knew that Jiang Chengyu was ready to do something again. He really wanted to know what tricks Jiang Chengyu was going to play. At the same time, he was afraid that Lu Yanxing would be angry. So he had to come up with a plan for both. Su Yao thought about it carefully, then said to Jiang Chengyu, "you go out first and wait for me." Jiang Chengyu nodded his head to show that he knew. Before he left, he also gave Lu Yanxing a provocative smile. Chapter 1543 Lu Yanxing didn''t take Jiang Chengyu seriously, but he was more or less upset. After Jiang Chengyu walked away, he hugged Su Yao from behind, reached out and pinched the soft meat on his stomach, "why do you promise him? Do you still have him in your heart? " On hearing this, Su Yao knew that he was jealous again. He had no choice but to smile, "you think too much. I have only you in my heart now." "Then you answer my last question." Lu Yanxing did not give up. "I just want to see what tricks he''s going to play again." Su Yao said honestly, and told Lu Yanxing what happened before, "before he sprayed something at me, I think he was ready to do something to me, so he wanted to do everything." Hearing this, Lu Yanxing couldn''t help frowning. What did he spray on you? " Su Yao shook his head. "I don''t know what it is." Lu Yanxing''s brow frowned tighter. "I''ll take you to the hospital now." "No more." Su Yao refused. "If it''s poisonous, do you want to die?" Lu Yanxing''s expression suddenly became very serious, "listen to me, go to the hospital now." Su Yao knew that he was worried about himself, but there was no need to go to the hospital. All the drugs in the world were useless to him, including poison. "No, I don''t have a thing at all." "How do you know there''s nothing?" Lu Yan said harshly, "if something really happens at that time, what do you want me to do and what do you want your parents to do?" Su Yao didn''t know what to say. He can''t say he''s invincible, can he? What if Lu Yanxing is suspicious? Su Yao thought about it carefully, but finally he didn''t come up with any idea. He said to Lu Yanxing, "if you really don''t trust me, you can find a corner to hide and watch me and Jiang Chengyu. If something happens, you can come out in time to help me." "Anyway, I must see Jiang Chengyu later. No matter how you stop it, it''s useless." Lu Yanxing saw that he was so stubborn that he had to compromise, "OK, but you have to protect yourself." Su Yao patted his chest, "don''t worry, nothing will happen." How can Jiang Chengyu''s scum with negative combat effectiveness hurt him. Seeing that he was so perfunctory, Lu Yanxing gave some advice. "Don''t worry if you know." ¡­¡­ When Su Yao found Jiang Chengyu, he was talking to a man and didn''t notice his arrival. Su Yao didn''t make a sound either. He just listened to him talking to the man there. After waiting for the man to leave, Su Yao said, "Jiang Chengyu, you said you have something to tell me. Please tell me quickly." Hearing this voice, Jiang Chengyu was startled. He kept calm and said, "Sumu, when did you come?" "Just now, what''s the problem?" Jiang Chengyu suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, "nothing, this is not a good place to talk, let''s go to the park not far ahead." Su Yao nodded, "yes." Two people just walked towards the park not far ahead. Lu Yanxing, who followed him, frowned and said, "I''m not defensive at all." In the face of Jiang Chengyu, a vicious person, it''s impossible to be careless. Chapter 1544 The park is not far away from here. It''s just dark and can''t see clearly. What''s more, the weather tonight is not so good. There is a wind blowing there. It makes people feel afraid. Of course, Su Yao is not a coward. As for whether Jiang Chengyu will be afraid, it''s none of his business. "Now you can always say what you want to tell me?" Jiang Chengyu sighed, "Sumu, why do you do something sorry for me?" If that didn''t happen, I could let you live a few more years, but now, don''t blame me for being cruel to you. Su Yao thinks Jiang Chengyu''s brain is really sick. When did he do something sorry for him? And to say it, he did a lot of shameful things. Had it not been for him, the original master would not have been such a proud son. "Jiang Chengyu, I don''t think you have any self-knowledge at all. You are the one who did something wrong, but now you put all the mistakes on me. Do you think you are a kind of peerless white lotus?" Su Yao is very vicious to pick up Jiang Chengyu. He also wants to talk well, but there are always some idiots challenging his patience. If it wasn''t for the fact that the laws of the world didn''t allow people to kill, he would have sent Jiang Chengyu, a scum, to hell. "Jiang Chengyu, a vicious bedbug like you, should stay in the mud all his life and let people trample to death." "If you want to get Su''s property through me, why don''t you dream?" "Do your parents know what you''ve done? They should not know, or they would have been lying in the coffin by now. " Listen to these words, Jiang Chengyu is about to be mad, "Sumu, do you think you are pure and kind, what bad things have nothing to do?" Su Yao stretched out his hand and pulled out his ear. "Then you can tell me what bad things I have done." Jiang Chengyu thought carefully, he really didn''t know what bad things Su Mu had done, but if he didn''t say something, he would lose. "You''re out of line. When you''re with me, you''re on good terms with Lu Yan. Do you think I don''t know? And maybe you''ve already gone to bed with Lu Yanxing. " Su Yao thought that he would say something, but what he didn''t say was that he was speechless. "Jiang Chengyu, are you talking about yourself? When you associate with Su mu, you are with Lin Ruan behind Su Mu''s back. By the way, you''re not only in two boats. Besides Lin Ruan, you''re with a girl named Zhang Yan. " Jiang Chengyu didn''t expect that Su Yao even investigated this matter, but now he has nothing to be afraid of, because after tonight, his goal can be achieved Su Yao continued, "Jiang Chengyu, if Lin Ruan knew about Zhang Yan''s existence, would she go crazy, would she kill her baby in a rage?" Now he wants to motivate Jiang Chengyu. He wants to see what he has left behind. Jiang Chengyu listened to this, can''t help but sneer, "Sumu, do you think you still have that chance?" "What do you mean?" Jiang Chengyu did not speak, but blew a loud whistle. Several people who had been hiding for a long time heard the signal that had been discussed in advance. They rushed out and surrounded Su Yao Chapter 1545 Although there was no light here, Su Yao, with his excellent eyesight, saw the people around him holding a stick. Now he finally understood why Jiang Chengyu had no fear. He had found a helper. But it would be a big mistake to think that you can beat him with this. "Jiang Chengyu, what are you going to do?" Jiang Chengyu originally thought that Su Yao would be afraid to beg for mercy, but he didn''t expect that he was still so calm, and he couldn''t help holding his breath. It''s the expression again. It''s the expression he hates the most. First Lu Yanxing, and then Su mu, these two people can easily make him angry. He did not believe that after those sticks hit him, Su Mu could be so calm. And he had given Sumu medicine before. Now calculate the time, the efficacy will soon attack, when he wants to do something to sappan, he can do something to sappan. Think of here, Jiang Chengyu very proud to Yang Yang. "Sumu, you''d better beg for mercy with me now and admit your mistake. Maybe I can see that our previous friendship has spared you. Otherwise, don''t be cruel to you with me." In fact, he doesn''t want to use this method, but he really can''t think of other good methods, who let the oil and salt of Sumu not enter. Su Yao reached for his ear and said, "Jiang Chengyu, I''m afraid you''re eating in the toilet today. Your mouth stinks." Jiang Chengyu originally thought that he was ready to beg for mercy from himself, but he didn''t think that he actually scolded himself. He was so angry. Su Yao kept saying, "I want to tell you, why don''t you dream? I think you are a very serious delusion. I advise you to go to the hospital to have a look at your brain. If you are sick, you should be treated as soon as possible. Don''t become a brain cripple at that time. " "By the way, remember to see a psychologist again. I think your heart is also in trouble. Otherwise, how can you do such immoral things?" "If your parents know that you have become such a person, they will be angry with you and go straight into the coffin..." Jiang Chengyu''s face is more and more ugly, almost become pig liver color, "Sumu, have you finished?" "Why, I don''t like to listen, so I''ll tell you..." Jiang Chengyu couldn''t bear it any longer. He looked at the thugs he paid for, "you can do it. Remember not to kill people." Since Su Mu is such a bitch, he doesn''t have to be polite to him, and he provokes himself first. The thugs heard Jiang Chengyu''s order, clenched the stick in their hands and walked towards Su Yao. Lu Yanxing just saw this scene. However, when he was ready to help, he found that Su Yao kicked one of the thugs away. That''s right. The hitter was flying with one foot, and he flew a few meters away. Then he fell to the ground like a kite with broken line. Lu Yanxing couldn''t help being silent. His little boyfriend doesn''t look so weak. After all, not everyone can kick people a few meters away. Looking at this scene, Jiang Chengyu and several other thugs are all silly. They look at Su Yao with monster eyes. "Do we want to go up again?" One of the hitters swallowed a little nervously. Employers used to say that their target was a weak teenager who was easy to bully, but now, the weak teenager who stepped on the horse is a tyrannical dragon. Didn''t you see that one of their accomplices was kicked away Chapter 1546 Jiang Chengyu finally reacted. He gritted his teeth and looked at the guys he hired who began to flinch. "Give them all to me. I just don''t believe he can beat you alone." It must have been a coincidence just now. If Su Mu was so powerful, how could he have been stunned by the gangsters he hired before? Listen to this sentence, those thugs still feel quite reasonable. There are seven of them here, but the other side has only one. No matter how fierce the other side is, it is impossible to beat several of them. Thinking about this, the thugs all rushed to Su Yao. However, what I didn''t expect was that before they got close to Su Yao, they were all beaten down by him. Jiang Chengyu now finally knows that Su Yao can''t be provoked by him. He looked at Su Yao, who was coming towards him. He swallowed his saliva nervously and stepped back until there was no way out. "Sumu, I hope you don''t get impulsive. I was playing with you just now. How could I have the heart to hurt you?" Su Yao didn''t answer him, but hit him in the stomach. Jiang Chengyu suddenly bent up in pain, and Su Yao hit him in the face with another fist. "Jiang Chengyu, what did you say just now?" "Nothing, nothing, I didn''t say anything just now. Su mu, I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me this time. " Su Yao took off the bracelet from his hand. "Now you look at the bracelet in my hand. If you don''t do it, I will kill you now." Jiang Chengyu feels extremely aggrieved, but when he thinks about Su Yao''s terrible fighting power, no matter how much resentment he has in his heart, he doesn''t dare to let it out, so he can only do it. Su Yao shook the bracelet, and secretly launched hypnosis, "Jiang Chengyu, you tell me all about your plan today, you can''t tell me a lie." Jiang Chengyu''s eyes are empty. "I''m going to take you away, give you medicine, sleep in the same bed with you, and take a few more photos to threaten you to get back together with me." When Lu Yan walked over, he happened to hear this sentence, and his eyes suddenly became cold. He wanted to hit Jiang Chengyu''s disgusting face, but he was afraid of destroying Su Yao''s plan, so he could only resist the anger in his heart. Su Yao didn''t feel much surprised at the sudden appearance of Lu Yanxing, because he had discovered Lu Yanxing for a long time. "Jiang Chengyu, why do you do this?" "Because I want to get the property of the Su family, I want to be a rich man, and I want those who look down on me to kneel down and beg for mercy. I also want you to be my servant. Then you can feel what it''s like to be called by a servant. I also want to step on Lu Yanxing under my feet. " When hearing the last sentence, Su Yao subconsciously looked at Lu Yanxing standing beside him. Seeing his ugly face, he knew that he was angry and could not help sighing in his heart. Jiang Chengyu is such a fool. Before daydreaming, he didn''t think about what kind of identity Lu Yanxing was, and what kind of identity he was. After knowing what he wanted to know, Su Yao snapped his fingers. Jiang Chengyu closed his eyes and fell to the ground. Lu Yanxing stretched out his foot and kicked Jiang Chengyu, "Sumu, how do you plan to revenge this guy?" "Come closer." Lu Yanxing was very obedient. Su Yao said a lot to his ear. "What do you think of that?" "Yes." Chapter 1547 When he woke up the next day, Jiang Chengyu felt something was wrong. Where is he? What''s the matter with these people in front of us? What are their cell phones shooting? Jiang Chengyu gets ready, but finds a hand on his chest. Looking at that hand, several pictures suddenly flashed in his mind, and then he was "sleeping" with Su Yao. So did his plan yesterday succeed? Jiang Chengyu quickly looks at the past, but finds that Su Yao is not lying beside him, but a woman he doesn''t know at all. He was startled. "Who are you? Why are you here? " Shouldn''t it be su Yao who slept with him last night? Why a woman he didn''t know? And why are these people still shooting? No, he has to get out of here. As soon as Jiang Chengyu was ready to put on his clothes, the woman woke up. When the woman looks at Jiang Chengyu, she is also startled and looks at herself. The next second, she screamed and cried. She slapped Jiang Chengyu hard, "you beast, what have you done to me?" This is the first time that Jiang Chengyu has been beaten by a strange woman. His eyes suddenly stare like a bell. "You ask me, I want to ask you. I was with Su mu last night. Why did I suddenly become you? And he said, "did you design this?" The onlookers thought it was just a couple fighting in the park, but they didn''t realize that the fact was not what they imagined. "What are you talking about? Last night I came here for a walk, but you suddenly didn''t know where you came from, held me and forced me to do that kind of thing. I begged you to let me go, but you... " The woman said these words, the tears flowed more joyfully. She turned her eyes to the crowd and pleaded in a trembling voice, "please call 110 for me, and I will send this strong prisoner to prison." Listen to this, someone called the police immediately. Jiang Chengyu immediately panicked, "I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense. How can I do that to you? It must be a misunderstanding!" Someone finally can''t listen to it. He spits at Jiang Chengyu and says, "bah, you dare to be a scum. The law will punish you." Others began to abuse. Jiang Chengyu listened to the words and turned pale, "I''m not, I''m not, I haven''t done this..." "I see. It''s all designed. Say, who sent you, say it quickly Jiang Chengyu shakes the woman''s shoulder. The woman did not speak, but there silently tears. Jiang Chengyu can only choose to escape, but before he has time to run, he is surrounded by people. "What are you doing? I''m not really a strong criminal." "Whether it is or not, I''ll know when the police come." Jiang Chengyu is about to explode in situ. He says he is not. Why don''t these people believe him? Although he is poor, he also has requirements for women. How can he take a fancy to this kind of woman and force him to have that kind of relationship with her? Jiang Chengyu is still explaining, but no one wants to believe him at all It wasn''t long before the police came. After they learned about the situation from the masses, they took Jiang Chengyu and the woman back to the police station. Jiang Chengyu originally wanted to resist, but when he saw that they had a gun in hand, he stopped thinking Chapter 1548 The police first sent the woman to the hospital for examination. After confirming that the Jing fluid in her body was Jiang Chengyu, they convicted Jiang Chengyu and imprisoned him. As for the woman, after receiving the due reward, she left the city and declared that she was going to heal. If you can pity that woman, you will hate Jiang Chengyu. Jiang Chengyu was arrested for the crime of strong Jian, which soon spread to the whole a university. Almost all people are spitting on Jiang Chengyu, the scum who has ruined a''s reputation. In order not to damage a''s reputation, the headmaster quickly removed Jiang Chengyu''s school status. It soon spread to Lin Ruan and Jiang Chengyu''s parents. Although Lin Ruan likes Jiang Chengyu, he is still a bit rational. She can''t accept that her boyfriend has been in prison or that her baby has a guilty father. She can''t be tied with Jiang Chengyu, or her life will be ruined. Fortunately, other people don''t know her relationship with Jiang Chengyu. Fortunately, she married Jiang Chengyu. All this can be saved Although Lin Ruan was reluctant to give up her baby, for her future, she went to the hospital to beat her baby and changed her contact information. She doesn''t want to have anything to do with Jiang Chengyu. Jiang Chengyu, who has been detained in prison, has no knowledge of all this. As for Jiang Chengyu''s parents, when they learned about it, they bought train tickets overnight and came by train In country C, rape is a very serious crime, even if it won''t be sentenced to death, it will have to stay in prison for decades. Soon, the court''s sentence on Jiang Chengyu came down - 30 years in prison. At the time of learning the news, Jiang Chengyu''s parents almost fainted in tears and both entered the hospital. I don''t know what''s going on. Their health is getting worse and worse. After a short time, they passed away one after another. All they left for Jiang Chengyu are the house and field of their hometown, and three young sisters. Su Yao and Lu Yanxing find a time to go to the prison to see Jiang Chengyu. When he saw Jiang Chengyu, Su Yao could hardly recognize him. He was sentenced to 30 years'' imprisonment and his parents died one after another. These two things gave him a great blow. Compared with the past, he was much more haggard and had some mental problems. Looking at Jiang Chengyu like this, Su Yaosheng couldn''t afford any sympathy, because it was his own fault. "Jiang Chengyu, do you regret it now?" Hearing this familiar voice, Jiang Chengyu quickly raised his head. When he saw Su Yao and Lu Yanxing standing outside, a trace of resentment flashed in his eyes. Su Yao didn''t miss it. He couldn''t help sneering in his heart. He thought that Jiang Chengyu would have some remorse, but he didn''t expect that he would be as good as ever. Although Jiang Chengyu wanted to kill Su Yao and Lu Yanxing, in order to get out of here, he knelt down and begged them. After all, they are the only ones who can save him now. "Su mu, Lu Yanxing, I know that I was wrong before, but now I know it''s wrong. Please help me. I can''t stay here for 30 years, then my life will be completely destroyed, and I have three sisters waiting for me to raise..." "I didn''t do that. It was the woman who framed me..." Chapter 1549 "What evidence do you have to prove that you didn''t do it?" Su Yao looked at him with a smile. Jiang Chengyu immediately did not know how to answer. "You see, you don''t have any evidence to prove that you are innocent, so what can be used to make others believe that you really didn''t do that?" Jiang Chengyu is very angry. In his opinion, Su Yao didn''t intend to help him at all. That''s why he said that. Otherwise, he would have helped himself. "Sumu, don''t you want to help me?" "Yes." Su Yao directly admitted, "and I have a very important thing to tell you -" "the person who sent you here is me." Listen to this sentence, Jiang Chengyu''s pupil suddenly shrinks, "what do you mean? Did you arrange that woman? " "Yes, I arranged all this." Su Yao said. He doesn''t care if Jiang Chengyu will tell others about it, because even if he says it, no one will believe Jiang Chengyu''s words. After all, the evidence is there. Hearing his reply, Jiang Chengyu is going crazy. He was just guessing, but he didn''t think that someone was really setting him up, and that person was still Su mu. Why did Sumu do this to him? "Sumu, why do you do this? What can I do for you?" "Sumu, you killed my parents. Why is your heart so vicious?" Su Yao sneered, "Jiang Chengyu, on evil, I can''t compare with you, and you''re doing it yourself." "By the way, I have one more thing to tell you. Do you remember Lin Ruan and her baby?" "Sumu, what do you want to do? If you dare to fight my children, I will never let you go!" "Don''t worry, I''m not going to fight women and children." Su Yao said, "but your child is gone." Jiang Chengyu stares at him with a pair of eyes, "what do you mean by that?" "After learning that you were arrested, Lin Ruan went to the hospital and knocked out the baby in his stomach." Jiang Chengyu couldn''t bear it any more. He slumped down on the ground. "It''s impossible. It''s impossible. Lin Ruan likes me so much. How can she beat the child? You must be lying to me..." Su Yao ignored him and left here with Lu Yanxing. Jiang Chengyu''s cry came from behind, "Sumu, you come back to me, you make it clear to me..." Su Yao thought he didn''t hear anything. He looked at Lu Yanxing and said, "Yan Xing, do you think I''m cruel in doing this?" Lu Yanxing shook his head, "that''s what he deserves. If it were me, I would do it even harder." Listening to this, Su Yao thought of the end of the original plot He is indeed guilty and virtuous. " Lu Yanxing reached out and rubbed his hair, "OK, don''t think too much. Let''s go and have something to eat." Su Yao nodded, "OK." ¡­¡­ In prison. Jiang Chengyu scolded Su Yao, Lu Yanxing and Lin Ruan. In the end, his abuse attracted the guards. "1108, what are you arguing about there?" Jiang Chengyu wants to rush out, but he is trapped in this cage. He can only stretch out his hand, "I want to see the judge. I am wronged. I know who framed me." "The evidence is there, and it says that you have been framed. Do I treat others as fools? Don''t argue with me there, or I''ll be rude to you... " Chapter 1550 After solving the problem of Jiang Chengyu, Su Yao''s life was calm again. But now he has Lu Yanxing. With Lu Yanxing''s company, he doesn''t feel bored at all. It''s just that it''s hard for the single dogs of the student union. Since Su Yao and Lu Yanxing were together, the two people have shown their love in front of them from time to time. Now it''s even more excessive. These two people are tired of being together every day, even when dealing with the affairs of the student union, they have to show their love in front of all of them. This has seriously damaged the psychology of these single dogs and what''s more, when they protested, they not only refused, but also increased the so-called punishment - let them contract the affairs of the student union for a week. When they were tired like dogs, the two were on a happy date. Once again, Shen Zhibai could not help being shown his love. "Two gods, please don''t scatter dog food here. Can you worry about the mood of our single dogs?" Su Yao took a look at him. "Shen Xuechang, you''ve found a new girlfriend recently. How can you still say you''re a single dog?" As soon as the words came out, other members immediately looked at Shen Zhibai, and his eyes were full of resentment. "Shen Zhibai, we agreed to be single dogs together. How can you find a girlfriend behind our back?" Shen Zhibai said with a bitter smile, "I did find a new girlfriend, but now we''ve broken up, so I''m single again." Why is his emotional road so bumpy? Is it all arranged by God that Shen Zhibai is destined to be a single dog all his life? He doesn''t want it! Su Yao also felt that this incident was very outrageous. Normally speaking, Shen Zhibai''s conditions were very good in all aspects, but he didn''t know why he was more difficult than anyone in terms of emotion. If he remembers correctly, Shen Zhibai''s last girlfriend talked about it last week, but it didn''t arrive this week. "Shen Xuechang, you are really miserable." Shen Zhibai also felt very miserable. He just wanted to have a long and lasting love. Why didn''t he get a chance? "So don''t show your love in front of me in the future, or I will die of envy one day." "No way." Su Yao firmly replied, "Shen Xuechang, your tragedy belongs to you, but this love, we two still want to show." Shen Zhibai immediately exploded, "so like show love, have the ability to see parents, have the ability to get a marriage certificate, together for a lifetime." Listening to these words, Lu Yanxing, who had never spoken, suddenly said, "Sumu, you have met my family. When are you going to take me to see your family?" Su Yao Haven''t we met at the last birthday party? " Cao, why did Shen Zhibai mention it all of a sudden? If he takes Lu Yanxing back now, he will be urged to get married. He doesn''t want to get married so soon! "Not that time." Lu Yanxing said, "I haven''t met your parents formally." Su Yao ran away. "I''ll talk about it later. I suddenly have a stomachache. I''ll go to the toilet first." Shen Zhibai immediately became happy with disaster. "Yan Xing, I don''t think Su Mu is going to take you back." Chapter 1551 The others, watching him die there, stepped back a few steps so that they would not be touched later. And Shen Zhibai seemed to be unaware of any danger, and continued to say, "and from my point of view, it''s estimated that he didn''t want to be with you all his life. Maybe you will be like me soon." "Then you''ll be a single dog." "Shen Zhibai." Lu Yanxing looked at him coldly, "you talk so much nonsense. Today, I had lunch in the toilet." Listen to this sentence, others can''t help laughing. Shen Zhibai''s face turned red. "Lu Yanxing, what do you mean?" "It''s not interesting. I just think you talk too much." Lu Yanxing said, "and you''re wrong. Sumu didn''t want to take me back to his parents, but because he was shy." "Where is he shy? How can you tell?" "I''ve been with him for so long, and I know everything about him. Even if he doesn''t say it, I know it, because I have a heart to heart relationship with him." When Lu Yanxing shows his love, he does not forget the words of diss Shen Zhibai, "but you are different. You change your girlfriends more often than you change your clothes. It''s because your ex girlfriends don''t like you. They stay with you just for your money. After all, you only have the advantage of money." "As for why they dumped you so quickly, it''s because you don''t understand taste and are very stingy." Shen Zhibai Is it because of this that he failed to have a sweet love? No, Shen Zhibai, Lu Yanxing is scolding you. Don''t be fooled by him. "Who said I only have the advantage of being rich? I still have my face and my smart brain." Shen Zhibai said very righteously. Listen to this sentence, other people don''t know whether to say that he is cheeky or that he has no self-knowledge. Compared with Lu Yanxing, he is nothing. Lu Yanxing looked at him, "do you have a brain?" Shen Zhibai was impatient. "What do you mean? Although I can''t compare with you, my IQ is much better than ordinary people." Lu Yanxing raised his eyebrows. "If you really have brains, how can you fall in love for more than a month every time?" Shen Zhibai is old fellow, old iron! He also wanted to know why it was. If he knew the reason, how could it be reduced to the present situation? "I want to have more love. What''s the matter?" Shen Zhibai simply abandoned himself. "Then I wish you 99 more love stories in your life." Lu Yanxing said with a smile. Listening to these words, Shen Zhibai suddenly felt as if he had been struck by thunder. The whole person was silly there. Why is Lu Yanxing so vicious? Didn''t he just say something he shouldn''t have said? Is it necessary to curse him like this? Why did he make such a bad friend as Lu Yanxing? "Lu Yanxing, you are cruel!" "I''m flattered. I''m flattered." Shen Zhibai: "yes The others shook their heads in frustration. This Shen Zhibai is so forgetful that he has to provoke the president. Is the president so easy to provoke? ¡­¡­ Su Yao is relieved that Lu Yanxing has not mentioned his parents these days. But when he comes home one day and pushes the door open, he finds that Lu Yanxing is sitting on the sofa in the living room and talking with his parents happily. He is totally confused. "Lu Yanxing, why are you here?" Chapter 1552 "To visit my boyfriend''s parents, of course. What''s the problem?" Lu Yanxing asked with a smile. Su Yao Grass, he calculated thousands of times, but he missed this point. He can go home without taking Lu Yanxing, but it''s a mistake that Lu Yanxing can come to his home. "But haven''t I said that before? Why do you come to my house without saying hello? " Although Lu Yanxing did not speak, his eyes looked very wronged. Su Yao Again, again, again, but he won''t be fooled this time. Su''s mother, who was very fond of Lu Yanxing, was a little unhappy. "Su mu, what do you mean? Yan Xing is your boyfriend now. What''s the matter with us for a while?" Even Su Fu was talking to Lu Yanxing, "Yan Xing came to see us this time, not to do anything else. Why are you so angry? Do you want Yan Xing to see us? " Su Yao What did Lu Yanxing say to Su Fu and Su mu in his absence? How can they be taken down so quickly by Lu Yanxing? Lu Yanxing even installed a white lotus there. "Uncle and aunt, don''t talk about Sumu any more. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t come to see you secretly behind his back when Sumu doesn''t want me to see you. I''ll leave now." What I didn''t expect was that Su Fu and Su Mu really took this move. "Yan Xing, don''t pay attention to him. He''s itchy. Just give him a beating!" "Su mu, you don''t cherish such an excellent person as Yan Xing. What else do you want? Why don''t you go to heaven? " Su Yao was stunned. No, didn''t he just say that? Why is it all aimed at him? When did Lu Yanxing open the attribute of white lotus? Lu Yanxing, you are good! "Dad, mom, who is your own son?" "If you dare to bully Yan Xing again, you will not be our own son." Su Mu said. Su Yao felt that he was really innocent. When did he bully Lu Yanxing? Lu Yanxing obviously pretended to be wronged. Why didn''t they see it? "No, when did I bully him? It''s clear that he has been bullying me. Once I almost gave him..." In the middle of the story, Su Yao felt that he couldn''t say what he said, "anyway, I''ve never bullied him." However, no one believed him at all, "how could a gentle man like Yan Xing bully you?" Su Yao No, which one of your eyes saw Lu Yanxing. He was a very gentle man. He was clearly a big devil with a black belly, OK? Forget it, no one believed him anyway. He''d better not waste his words there. "I''ll go upstairs, and you''ll keep talking." With that, Su Yao went upstairs without waiting for their answer. Su''s mother could not help sighing. She looked at Lu Yanxing and said, "Yan Xing, don''t care. He may have encountered some unhappy things today "Aunt, I know. I''ll go up and see him." ¡­¡­ As soon as Su Yao was about to close the door, he saw a foot coming in. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Lu Yanxing standing outside. Thinking about what happened in the living room just now, he said unhappily, "what are you doing here? Why don''t you continue to chat with my parents?" Chapter 1553 On hearing his voice, Lu Yanxing knew that he was angry again. However, for his little boyfriend who is always easy to get angry, what else can he do besides spoiling him? "Sumu, I know I shouldn''t secretly come to see your parents behind your back, but I just can''t help it. I don''t have much sense of security. I''m afraid I''ll lose you one day. " In fact, Su Yao didn''t get angry either. He was just angry that Lu Yanxing came to his house without saying hello. He was also angry with himself. He clearly knew that Lu Yanxing wanted to see his parents, but he didn''t want to take Lu Yanxing home for his own selfish. He has figured out that it''s just taking Lu Yanxing home to see his parents. It''s not getting married right away. It''s no big deal. And now it''s a foregone conclusion. It''s no use saying anything. "Yan Xing, I''m not angry with you." Su Yao didn''t notice that after he said this, Lu Yanxing''s eyes flashed a smile. "Do you forgive me?" Su Yao nodded. "In that case, it''s time to make a good calculation of the previous account." Lu Yanxing said with a smile. Hearing this, Su Yao felt an ominous premonition in his heart. He turned around and wanted to run. But he didn''t succeed. As soon as he stretched out his long arm, Lu Yanxing took him into his arms and closed the door with his feet. Su Yao was just about to cry. He shouldn''t have let Lu Yanxing, the big tailed wolf, into his room just now. Now it''s good. Next, he''s afraid that he will "Lu Yanxing, please don''t mess around. My parents are still down there." "You mean if your parents aren''t here, then I can mess around?" Lu Yanxing asked with a smile. Su Yao He really dug a hole and buried himself. "Don''t worry. As long as we both keep our voices down, your parents will never hear us." "Don''t come here. If you dare to come here again, I''ll shout." Lu Yanxing walked towards him step by step, "what are you going to shout? Say I want to insult you? But do you forget that we are already in a relationship now? No matter what I do to you, it doesn''t matter. " With his progress, Su Yao stepped back step by step. When he got to the bedside, he was forced to stop. Lu Yanxing''s mouth was filled with a smile, "how did you come to the bed on your own initiative? You don''t want to invite me to do something with you that is not suitable for you, do you?" If he could, Su Yao wanted to spit on his face, "bah, hooligan!" "Since you call me a hooligan, if I don''t do anything, I''m sorry for the title you gave me." Lu Yanxing pushed him down on the bed behind him, then reached out and untied the top two buttons of his shirt, revealing the delicate clavicle. Su Yao inexplicably felt that he had some color gas, and he couldn''t help swallowing, "I tell you, you must not mess around, or I''ll beat you." "I''m not messing around, I''m just going to give you a little punishment." Lu Yanxing leaned down and said, "next, let''s play a punishment game." Su Yao Ah, why is he so looking forward to it? Su Yao, you must hold on, or you will be eaten by Lu Yanxing. But he thought Chapter 1554 When Su Yao was wondering whether he would follow or not, the door was suddenly knocked. With a sigh of relief, he reached out and pushed Lu Yanxing, "don''t you go down soon?" Lu Yanxing got out of bed. Before Su Yao spoke, he went over and opened the door consciously. Standing outside the door was su mu, with a plate of fruit in her hand. Su''s mother looked at Lu Yanxing''s slightly open neckline, and then at Su Yao who had just sat up from the bed. She immediately understood what she had learned. She put the plate of fruit into Lu Yanxing''s hand, and a very bright smile appeared on her face. "I''m glad to see you make up. I won''t disturb you any more. Go on. Remember to eat some fruit and replenish your strength." "Also, when you''re done, come down for lunch." Listening to this, Lu Yanxing knew that she just wanted to be crooked, but she didn''t have any intention to explain, "I know. Thank you, aunt." But Su Yao was very angry. "Mom, what are you talking about there? Nothing happened between me and him at all? " However, Su Mu didn''t believe what he said at all. A collar slightly open, a lying in bed, also said nothing happened, when she was three years old? "Sumu, we are not the kind of illiterate parents. Besides, you are now full of blood. It''s normal for something to happen. Anyway, you are adults." "Besides, you are in a relationship now. Even if something happens, it''s normal. No one will say anything about you because of this." Su Yao felt that he really jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it, "but nothing happened between us?" Su''s mother was too lazy to listen to his explanation. Anyway, in her eyes, she said, "there''s still cooking in the pot, so I''ll go down first. You don''t have to hurry. Take your time With these words, she walked away and even helped them with the porter. Su Yao glared at Lu Yanxing, "why didn''t you explain with me just now?" "Why explain? I think what my aunt said is quite right. " Lu Yanxing said. Su Yao was angry, "you leave now!" Lu Yanxing said with a smile, "I won''t leave. I''ll sleep here tonight. I''ve already made an agreement with my uncle and aunt." Smell speech, Su Yao almost blow up, "no, you can''t sleep here tonight, you eat lunch to leave for me, otherwise don''t let me be rude to you!" "Why are you so nervous? Are you afraid that something will happen when you go to bed at night? Or are you afraid you don''t have enough concentration? " Su Yao swearing, "who said I''m not strong enough, I''m afraid you''re not strong enough!" "Don''t worry, I have enough strength, or I would have eaten you that time." Lu Yanxing said with a smile. Su Yao immediately remembered what had happened, and his face turned red. "Lu Yanxing, you''re so happy to say that if it wasn''t for my strong resistance, you would have been given..." "What did I give you?" Su Yao choked, "it''s nothing. I''m going to eat. You can stay here." Lu Yanxing long legs a step, followed him, "I go with you." ¡­¡­ On the dining table. Su Yao buried himself in the whole meal without looking at Lu Yanxing. Lu Yanxing didn''t care. He kept putting vegetables in his bowl. Looking at the two people who were very harmonious, Su''s mother suddenly remembered the scene she had seen before and couldn''t help asking, "when are you going to get engaged?" Chapter 1555 Su Yao was eating. When he heard this sentence, he was choked. "Keke, Ma, what are you talking about? I''m a freshman. I''m not in a hurry about engagement." Su Mu glared at him, "no hurry? If a young man like Yan Xing is abducted one day, it''s no use crying out. " Su Yao Don''t you really believe in his charm? And if Lu Yanxing runs away with other people one day, he will find another one. Hum! "Auntie, don''t worry. There is only Sumu in my heart. I will never be abducted by others." Lu Yanxing''s expression was very serious at the moment, and his tone was very serious, so he almost swore to heaven. Su Yao snorted. That''s about the same! "Of course I know you are sincere to Sumu, so when are you going to get engaged? Anyway, you''ll be together all your life. It''s no big deal to get engaged early. " Su Yaodu did not know how to make complaints about it. He has not even arrived at twenty now, and it is not more than 30. Is he in such a hurry? He knew that it would be no good to take Lu Yanxing home. Now it''s time to get them engaged. Maybe the next time is to urge them to get married. "Mom, I don''t even have twenty now. I really don''t have to be in such a hurry." However, Su Mu didn''t listen. She was afraid that Lu Yanxing would run away one day. "I know you haven''t reached the legal age for marriage, so I just want you to get engaged to Yan Xing, not to get married quickly." Su Yao So if I''m old enough to get married in court, are you going to force me to marry? What kind of devil are you? Su Mu looked at Lu Yanxing again, "Yanxing, what do you say?" Su Yao quickly looked at Lu Yanxing and threatened him with his eyes. Lu Yanxing laughed, "I listen to Sumu." Although he also wanted to get engaged with Su Mu quickly, he didn''t want to make trouble with Su Mu because of this. Although Su Mu is very good coax, but that is under the premise that he is not really angry. Besides, Su mu can never escape from his palm Listening to Lu Yanxing''s reply, Su Yao was relieved and gave him a look of "you know your face". "Mom, if he says that, don''t push me any more." Su''s mother wanted to struggle again, but when she heard Lu Yanxing''s words, she had to give up. "That''s OK, but if one day you suddenly figure it out, remember to tell me, I''ll arrange the engagement ceremony for you right away." Su Yao gave a perfunctory "um". Lu Yanxing nodded, "I see, aunt." ¡­¡­ On the other side. Since listening to what Su Yao said that day, Jiang Chengyu is more and more unwilling. He wants to escape from here and take revenge. So he did everything he could. At first, he pretended to be ill, but he was exposed by the experienced prison guards, and then he was beaten. Then, he began to play the fool, but the C.O. brought the doctor to see him. After learning that he was in a normal state of mind, he beat him up again. Finally, Jiang Chengyu can only choose to kill himself. However, there was no tool in his hand that could be used for self harm. He waited and waited for an opportunity. It was a day when all criminals had to work. He ran to the third floor while no one was watching, and then jumped down Chapter 1556 Fortunately, he succeeded this time. Instead of falling to death, he broke a leg and was sent to the hospital. However, in order to prevent him from running away secretly, there was a man outside his ward, who would stop him whenever he wanted to go out. But fortunately, that person is not always at the door of his ward. As long as he can grasp the opportunity, he can escape from here, and then take revenge on the person who has reduced him to this situation During this period of time in the hospital, Jiang Chengyu dreams every night, and it''s the same dream. The content of that dream is like this - he saves Su mu by virtue of the hero''s saving beauty, becomes friends with Su mu, and then becomes Su Mu''s boyfriend Everything went very smoothly. Without Lu Yanxing, Su Mu was fooled by him like a fool. Later, he entered the Su group, married Su Mu and killed his parents. He cajoled Su Mu into signing the property transfer certificate, and finally sent him to a mental hospital. Before long, Su Mu died there. And he, with the property of the Su family, successfully squeezed into the upper class, married a Bai Fumei, and has been on the top of his life ever since. In a dream, he is a winner in life. But in reality, he has become a strong / traitor. Such a gap makes Jiang Chengyu even more reluctant. He''s going to run away, he''s going to take back everything that belongs to him! Jiang Chengyu waited and waited. Finally, an opportunity came for him to escape from the ward. But if you run away in a suit, it will be too conspicuous and easy to catch. So he knocked out a cleaner, picked up the cleaner''s clothes and changed them, and took all the cleaner''s money. Jiang Chengyu knows what kind of situation he is now, so he did not take a taxi after he escaped from the hospital, but went to find Lin Ruan. Because she knew Jiang Chengyu had been put into prison, Lin Ruan didn''t change her house. She continued to live in the previous place. The neighborhood where Lin Ruan lived was not far from here. After more than half an hour, he successfully arrived there. Jiang Chengyu knocked on the door, and Lin Ruan, who was in the room, soon came to open the door. When she saw Jiang Chengyu standing outside the door, she was shocked. She wanted to close the door, but her strength was not as strong as Jiang Chengyu. I can only watch Jiang Chengyu come in. Jiang Chengyu looks at Lin Ruan''s flat abdomen and suddenly remembers what Su Yao said before. His face suddenly looks ugly. "Lin Ruan, where''s my child?" Lin Ruan did not dare to say that her child had been knocked out by her, because now Jiang Chengyu looks very terrible. If she tells the truth, she may be killed by Jiang Chengyu, so she can only make up a reason. In order to make Jiang Chengyu believe it, she cried, "our child is gone. That day, when I learned that you were arrested, I was eager to find you. Unexpectedly, I slipped and rolled down the stairs." Jiang Chengyu didn''t believe it. He grabbed Lin Ruan''s neck and said, "Lin Ruan, do you think I don''t know anything? Our child was knocked out by you!" Lin Ruan struggled desperately, "cough, I didn''t, what I said is true." "Since you killed my child, you will compensate me for one." Jiang Chengyu let go of her hand and dragged her into the bedroom, then Chapter 1557 Looking at Lin Ruan, who was shivering in the corner, Jiang Chengyu sneered, "I''m afraid. Why didn''t you be afraid when you knocked out my child before?" Lin Ruan didn''t speak. He wept in silence and looked wronged. Jiang Chengyu hates to see her like this. He slaps her and says, "Why are you crying? If you cry again, I''ll kill you now! " Obviously the most aggrieved person should be him. First, he was framed by Sumu and put into prison, and then his parents and his unborn child didn''t exist. He didn''t cry. What''s Lin Ruan''s qualification to cry?! Think of here, Jiang Chengyu is a slap in the past. Lin Ruan did not dare to cry any more for fear that Jiang Chengyu would really kill himself. "You''re going to cook for me now." Jiang Chengyu instigated her again. Lin Ruan nodded, put on his clothes and got out of bed. Although she did not dare to say anything, she hated Jiang Chengyu to death. Wait a minute, she must run out to the police and ask the police to take Jiang Chengyu back to prison However, just when she thought so in her heart, Jiang Chengyu said again, "Lin Ruan, you''d better not think about calling the police to catch me, or I''ll kill you before the police come. Anyway, I have nothing now. It doesn''t matter if I lose my life. Do you hear me clearly? " Lin Ruan''s face forced out a smile, "I know." Since you don''t care about your life, why do you try your best to escape from prison? Can''t you die in prison? "OK, you can go to cook. Remember to hurry up." During this period, what he ate every day in prison was just like pig food, and he was about to spit it out. ¡­¡­ Lin Ruan, who was cooking in the kitchen, took out his mobile phone and was just about to call the police. He suddenly remembered what Jiang Chengyu had just said. After hesitation, he put down his mobile phone. Although she doesn''t know whether Jiang Chengyu''s words are true or frightening her, she still doesn''t act rashly for her own sake. And maybe Jiang Chengyu is standing at the door staring at himself now. So thinking, Lin Ruan quickly looked at the door of the eye, found that Jiang Chengyu did not stand there, immediately relieved. But she didn''t dare to call the police any more. She put away her cell phone and began to cook food attentively. Lin Ruan also thought about whether to add medicine to the meal, but he thought that Jiang Chengyu would probably think about it. He asked her to take a few bites first and gave up. ¡­¡­ While Jiang Chengyu was eating, an unexpected guest suddenly burst in. The man is Liu Song, Lin Ruan''s new boyfriend. Liu Song saw Jiang Chengyu, the man who suddenly appeared in his girlfriend''s home, and immediately felt that his head was green. He rushed over and knocked over the food in front of Jiang Chengyu, "who are you? Why are you at my girlfriend''s house? " He didn''t recognize Jiang Chengyu because his anger had blinded him now. Hearing these three "girlfriends", Jiang Chengyu couldn''t help sneering, "girlfriends? Did Lin Ruan not say that she had a boyfriend before she went out with you? I''m his boyfriend. " As soon as Lin Ruan''s face changed, just as she was thinking about whether to explain, Liu Song had already hit it with one punch. Jiang Chengyu is not easy to be provoked either. After reaction, he quickly hit back, and the two fight like this Chapter 1558 Lin Ruan didn''t dare to fight, so he could only stand there and watch them fight. Moreover, in order to avoid being affected, she stepped back a few steps. Although his life in prison was very bad, Jiang Chengyu''s physique increased a lot, and his strength was too much. Liu Song, who usually didn''t exercise very much, was not his opponent at all, and soon he was defeated. However, Jiang Chengyu did not let him go. Although he doesn''t like Lin Ruan, before he breaks up with Lin Ruan, Lin Ruan is his property and can''t do anything to betray him. And the man in front of him actually seduced Jiang Chengyu''s girlfriend. Damn it. During the period when he was in prison, Jiang Chengyu''s anger did not decrease, but increased every day. With this impulse, he picked up the fruit knife on the table and stabbed Liu Song. It wasn''t until Lin Ruan let out a scream that he realized what he had done. Jiang Chengyu is not afraid. He even gets some pleasure from it. Moreover, he also thought of a good way, that is to replace Lin Ruan''s new boyfriend. If he still uses his face, he can only hide in the room all his life, and he may be arrested at any time. He managed to escape from that place and stop going in. But if he changes his head and becomes another man, he will never have to worry about it. With this in mind, Jiang Chengyu stabbed Liu Song several times, and only stopped after stabbing him to death. Lin Ruan, who was watching beside him, was a fool. She didn''t expect that Jiang Chengyu was so cruel that she killed Liu song without doing anything. If she had called the police before, her fate would have been the same as Liu Song''s. But now that she has become an eyewitness, will Jiang Chengyu kill her? Looking at Jiang Chengyu coming towards him, Lin Ruan was so scared that he sat on the ground, "don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I will keep this secret for you." "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, but you have to do me a favor." Jiang Chengyu said. "Whatever it is, I''ll help you." Jiang Chengyu is very satisfied with her answer, "very good, then you help me dispose of the body." Listening to these words, Lin Ruan suddenly felt that his whole life was not good, "how to deal with the body? How to deal with it? If we''re seen by the rest of the neighborhood, we''re both going to be ruined. " "You''re already there to help me." Jiang Chengyu said, "if you don''t want to help me, I''ll..." Although he didn''t complete his words, Lin Ruan understood his meaning and said, "I help, I help." "That''s what you promised. Let''s go." ¡­¡­ After dealing with Liu Song''s body, Lin Ruan was in a trance. At the moment when she helps Jiang Chengyu deal with the body, her fate is bound with Jiang Chengyu. Although she was not involved in the killing project, she was still an accomplice. If Jiang Chengyu is caught one day, her life will end together. Thinking about this, Lin Ruan looked at Jiang Chengyu and said in a trembling voice, "what shall we do next? Will anyone find out? " "As long as you''re not so nervous in front of outsiders, you won''t be noticed." Jiang Chengyu said as he handed over the fruit knife, "now you can do me another favor." Chapter 1559 Lin Ruan trembled and took the knife with his right hand. "What''s the matter?" "Cut my face with the knife in your hand." Jiang Chengyu''s expression looks very calm, but his voice is trembling. If it wasn''t for his life, how could he be willing to destroy his face and make it look like someone else. Listening to these words, Lin Ruan''s hand shook and his knife fell to the ground. "Why are you doing this?" She knew Jiang Chengyu was cruel, but she was cruel to others. She didn''t expect to be cruel to herself this time. Jiang Chengyu did not answer this question, but said, "you just need to do as I said." Lin Ruan is very afraid to swallow saliva, almost cry out a voice, "but I dare not." Jiang Chengyu looked at her very impatiently, "if you grind chirp there again, I will kill you now." Listen to this sentence, Lin Ruan pupil began a violent earthquake. If she heard this before Jiang Chengyu killed Liu Song, she would think that Jiang Chengyu was joking with herself. But after seeing Jiang Chengyu kill Liu Song with her own eyes, she knew that Jiang Chengyu could really do such a thing. Now that he has one life on his back, he must not be afraid of another. So no matter how reluctant she was, she could only do what Jiang Chengyu said. After thinking about it, Lin Ruan picked up the knife that fell on the ground, stabbed Jiang Chengyu''s face, and then made a big cut. "Is that all right?" Jiang Chengyu endured the pain and said, "more strokes." The knife in Lin Ruan''s hand was almost on the ground because of his words, "then I will continue." Jiang Chengyu nodded, "come on." Lin Ruan bit his teeth and made several cuts in Jiang Chengyu''s face. After Jiang Chengyu called to stop, she was relieved. Her clothes were soaked in cold sweat as if she had just been fished out of the water. Jiang Chengyu is the whole person almost fainted, but he is very cruel to his thigh stab a knife, and sober up. "Lin Ruan, now go to boil a pot of boiling water and bring it to me after it is cooked." Lin Ruan didn''t ask him why he had to boil the kettle by himself. After nodding, he went to the kitchen. After Lin Ruan brought the boiled water, Jiang Chengyu said, "now pour the boiled water on my face." Although Lin Ruan didn''t know why he did it, we were very obedient and poured boiling water on his face. Jiang Chengyu suddenly made several screams. This hot, his half life is almost gone, "now Now call an ambulance... " "Don''t Don''t try to take advantage of me Call the police when I faint. If I It''s hard. You Don''t even think about It''s better Lin Ruan has long given up the idea of calling the police, because she and Jiang Chengyu are already grasshoppers on the same boat. If Jiang Chengyu is caught, she will tell the story. At that time, her accomplice will die together. "I see. I''ll call an ambulance now." ¡­¡­ Soon, the ambulance came. The ambulance staff looked at Jiang Chengyu, who was beyond recognition, and was immediately startled. They looked at Lin Ruan, who was standing by and weeping silently, "what''s the matter with his face?" "I don''t know what''s going on. He was like that when I came back." Lin Ruan took out the best acting skills of his life, "you must save him, if something happens to him, then I can''t live..." "OK, OK, calm down. We''ll send him to the hospital now..." Chapter 1560 Not surprisingly, Jiang Chengyu''s face is completely hopeless, only to plastic this way out. And this is what Jiang Chengyu wants. The reason why he is so cruel to himself is that he wants to change his face into Liu Song''s. He wants to live as Liu Song, and then find an opportunity to revenge Su mu. Of course, when he heard the news from the doctor, he pretended to be very sad, even pretended to think deeply, but he was finally held and given a sedative by the doctor When the injury on his face is much better, Jiang Chengyu asks Lin Ruan to call a very good plastic surgery hospital. After determining the time, he goes to that plastic surgery hospital for plastic surgery. But also let the doctor there according to Liu Song''s picture to do surgery for him, when the doctor asked, he said he still like the previous face, and do not want to let his parents sad. After getting such an answer, the doctor sympathized with his experience, and then began the operation. As for the money for the operation, it was also Liu Song''s. Although Liu Song is not very good-looking, he has money. The reason why Lin Ruan got in touch with him was that he was rich A month later, Jiang Chengyu removed the gauze from his face. He looked in the mirror and made several expressions, and found that his face was not stiff at all. It seems that the plastic surgery was very successful. Although the face of this strange some discomfort, but think about their ability to walk in the sun, and feel that this face is not unacceptable. Jiang Chengyu looked at Lin Ruan and said, "don''t call me Liu Song in the future." After learning that Jiang Chengyu is going to look like Liu Song, Lin Ruan knows what he wants to do in his heart - he is going to replace Liu Song. "I know. I''ll call you Liu Song later." ¡­¡­ Su Yao and Lu Yanxing also know about Jiang Chengyu''s escape from prison, because now the news will be interrupted every day. But they don''t care. Now that the technology is so advanced, Jiang Chengyu will be recognized even if he changes his face. However, Su Yao is worried that Jiang Chengyu will sneak into the Su family and do something to the original owner''s parents, so he has been staying at home these days. After learning that he was worried about this, Lu Yanxing sent several bodyguards to guard the Su family, so as not to really happen anything bad. Jiang Chengyu had been here several times, but after seeing the bodyguards guarding the gate, he had to leave and find another opportunity. And because of this, he hated Su Yao even more. If you can''t start in the Su family, Jiang Chengyu thinks of other ways, and then successfully sneaks into the Su family. Now only Mrs. Su is at home. Jiang Chengyu thinks it''s a good opportunity. After all, women are powerless and easy to control, so he takes Mrs. Su hostage. After hearing Mrs. Su''s cry, the bodyguard at the door rushed in. "Who are you? Let go of Mrs. Su "If you don''t let Mrs. Su go again, don''t blame us for being rude!" Jiang Chengyu takes out a knife and puts it on Mrs. Su''s neck. He looked at the bodyguards in front of him and sneered, "how are you going to be rude to me?" Looking at the knife on Mrs. Su''s neck, the bodyguards didn''t dare to act rashly, "calm down, if you have anything to say, don''t be impulsive." Chapter 1561 "You should have su Mu''s contact information in your hand. Call him back quickly. If he refuses to come back, you will say, "if you don''t come back, you will never see Mrs. Su again." The leading bodyguard gritted his teeth. As soon as he was ready to give him an electric meal, Su Yao came in. "Don''t fight. I''ve come." When Tang Yuan told him that Mrs. Su had an accident, he came all the time. He didn''t expect that he was still a little late. "Sumu, come fast enough, I was going to give you a surprise." Jiang Chengyu sneered, "but it''s the same to give you a surprise now." "You are Jiang Chengyu." Su Yao''s tone is very positive, "you are not easy to escape from the prison, how still so restless, you are not afraid to be arrested again one day?" Jiang Chengyu sneered, "Su mu, I remember what you said to me in prison before." "So you escaped this time just to get back at me?" Su Yao walked towards him. "Don''t come here. If you dare to come here, I''ll cut your mother''s neck so that you can taste what it''s like to lose your family." Jiang Chengyu raised his voice. Su Yao steps a meal, "good, I don''t go, we have a good chat." "I have nothing to talk about with you." "What do you want?" "I want you to kneel down, kowtow to me and apologize, and then transfer all the Su family''s property to me." Jiang Chengyu, with Mrs. Su now in his own hands, began to say, "and Lu Yanxing has to kneel down for me." Su Yao narrowed his eyes, "so you escaped this time just for these things?" "Don''t talk nonsense, just do it for me, or the knife in my hand won''t have eyes." "Well, I''ll do it. Don''t hurt my mother." Su Yao said and knelt down slowly. But when he was about to kneel on the ground, he didn''t know where to take out a small stone and hurled it at some acupoint on Jiang Chengyu. Then, Jiang Chengyu finds that he can''t move any more. All he can do is his eyes and mouth. Jiang Chengyu looked at Su Yao in horror, "Su mu, what did you do to me? Why can''t I move? " Su Yao didn''t pay attention to him. He went over and grabbed the knife from his hand. Then he looked at the frightened Mrs. Su and said with a little apology, "Mom, it''s all because of me that you are frightened. What''s the matter with you?" Mrs. Su shook her head. "I''m ok, and it''s not your fault. You don''t have to blame yourself." Su Yao looked her up and down carefully. Seeing that she really didn''t have anything, he was relieved, "it''s OK, it''s OK." Mrs. Su looked at Jiang Chengyu, who was fixed there and couldn''t move. "You just said he was Jiang Chengyu, is that true?" Su Yao nodded, "he is indeed Jiang Chengyu." "What about his face?" "Plastic surgery." Su Yao said, "he managed to escape from prison. If he didn''t change his face, he would have been arrested long ago." If Jiang Chengyu can live in peace and not provoke him, he may be able to hide for a few more years, but this fool just wants to provoke him. Does Su Yao seem to be so easy to provoke? Chapter 1562 "Jiang Chengyu, you said that you are a smart person sometimes. Why are you so stupid now? You can hide for a few years. Why do you have to provoke me? " Su Yao opened a mockery at Jiang Chengyu. He ignored Jiang Chengyu''s ugly face and continued to speak. "Now, you''re going in again. Moreover, after you are arrested, you may change your sentence from 30 years'' imprisonment to death penalty, and you will be shot dead one day. " "No, it''s not possible, but certain. After all, you killed people, didn''t you?" Listening to the last sentence, Jiang Chengyu''s pupils suddenly shrunk, "why do you know this?" "I know all about you." Su Yao said with a smile, "and I know the name of the man you killed is Liu Song, right?" "You killed Liu Song, made him look like him, and stole his identity. Jiuzhanquechao." Jiang Chengyu now knows that he has got into trouble with someone who can''t be provoked at all. He regrets coming to revenge. He not only didn''t get revenge, but also lost his wife and soldiers. If Su Mu calls the police now, he will be arrested. And he also killed people. If he was caught back, he would die. So think, Jiang Chengyu quickly beg for mercy, "Sumu, I know wrong, you let me go, I will never appear in front of you again." "Sorry, I called the police before I came." Su Yao said with a smile, "the police are expected to arrive soon." As soon as the voice fell, the siren of the police car began to ring outside the house. Jiang Chengyu''s eyes darkened and nearly fainted. Now it''s a foregone conclusion, and it''s useless to beg for mercy. He yelled, "Sumu, you ungrateful guy, if I hadn''t saved you, you would have died there, I shouldn''t have saved you..." "I tell you, even if I die, I won''t let you go!" Su Yao casually pulled out his ear, "Jiang Chengyu, you''d better save some energy to tell the police, but they should not have the patience to listen to you barking there." When Jiang Chengyu was so angry that he was ready to scold again, a large number of police came in with a gun in their hand. The leader of the police came forward, "who called the police?" "I did." Su Yao said. The policeman looked around, did not see the fugitive Jiang Chengyu, can not help but frown, "false police report is also a crime." "I didn''t call the fake police." "Where is Jiang Chengyu? Why didn''t I see it? " "He is Jiang Chengyu." Su Yao pointed to Jiang Chengyu, who pushed Liu Song''s face, and said. The policeman took out a picture of Jiang Chengyu and looked at the young man standing in front of him. He thought there might be something wrong with the eyes of the young man who called the police. Otherwise, how could he recognize two completely different people as the same person. "Are you sure he and Jiang Chengyu are the same person?" "Sure, as to why he has become what he is now, I can only say this -" "now the plastic surgery technology is very developed." The policeman immediately understood the meaning of this sentence, "do you mean he has formed the appearance of others?" Su Yao nodded. "Do you have any evidence to prove that he is Jiang Chengyu?" "No matter how a person''s face changes, his DNA will never change. As long as you take him for a test, you will know everything." Chapter 1563 "If you check his DNA and find that his DNA information doesn''t match Jiang Chengyu''s, I will be responsible for it." "By the way, the reason why Jiang Chengyu is like this is because of the help of one person, his girlfriend Lin Ruan. I suggest you take Lin Ruan back with you. Maybe you will get a very important message. " Those policemen answered and left with the fragrant Jiang Chengyu, "Sumu, even if I become a ghost, I won''t let you go. You wait for me!" "Be quiet." Not long after the police took Jiang Chengyu away, Lu Yanxing came. His face was very anxious. "Sumu, are you ok?" He looked up and down at Su Yao, and several times. Su Yao shook his head. "I''m ok." "It''s OK." Then he looked at Mrs. Su again, "are you OK, aunt?" Mrs. Su naturally had nothing to do with it, and she joked with him with a smile, "I see that in your eyes, there is only Su mu." Lu Yanxing had some bad intentions, "aunt..." "Come on, I''m not blaming you. Seeing that you have such a good relationship with Su mu, I can rest assured. " "By the way, I heard that you have been living together recently. You two should have cooked raw rice?" At this time, Mrs. Su became very gossip. "And which of you is the one on top?" Su Yao''s face suddenly turned red, "Mom, what are you talking about? Nothing happened between me and him. " "There''s nothing to be shy about. I''m not an outsider." Mrs. Su looked at Lu Yanxing again, "Yanxing, since he won''t say it, it''s up to you." "Auntie, I have already made an agreement with Su mu. Before I got engaged to him, I didn''t think I would touch him." Lu Yanxing said solemnly, "so nothing really happened between me and him." He wanted something to happen, but Su Mu''s defense against him was like that against Wolves. Although they live together, they don''t sleep in the same bed at all. What''s more, he said it himself. It''s hard for him to go back even if he wants to. Lu Yanxing shed tears of regret in his heart. "Sumu, this is your fault." Mrs. Su turned to educate Su Yao, "some things men can tolerate, but some things are really intolerable. If Yan Xing is suffocated one day, I''ll see what you can do then. " Su Yao No, you are a rich lady. How can you say that I have to doubt whether Lu Yanxing is your own son. Otherwise, how can you two talk like each other? "Mom, this is between me and Yan Xing. You''d better not worry too much. You''d better care more about Dad. He hasn''t been home these days. I doubt if he is..." Before she finished, Mrs. Su glared, "don''t talk nonsense. Your father loves me so much. How can he do something sorry for me?" However, the next second, there is a way Jiao didi female voice rang up, "Su, you slow down." The expression on Mrs. Su''s face suddenly stiffened there. She looked at the door. When she saw her husband walking in with the help of a young woman, her eyes were burning with anger. "Su Huai Bei, what are you doing?" Su Yao Is the harem on fire? Chapter 1564 Mrs. Su angrily walked over to a man and a woman whose posture seemed very close. Her posture looked like she was going to fight. The young woman didn''t know whether she was guilty or frightened by Mrs. Su''s momentum. When Mrs. Su came, she pushed Mr. Su into her arms. "Mr. Su, I have successfully sent you home. Take care of yourself." She just sent President Su home, but it depends on the situation, President Su''s wife seems to have misunderstood something. If she doesn''t leave soon, she may be torn by the fox spirit who wants to seduce her husband. As for the safety of President Su, it has nothing to do with her sniffed the familiar perfume. Sue couldn''t help rubbing Mrs. Sue. "Dear." No matter whether Su Yao and Lu Yanxing were still here, Mrs. Su slapped them directly. President Su immediately woke up. He looked at his angry wife and said, "what''s the matter? I''m not at the company banquet. How can I get home as soon as I open my eyes? Did I dream? " Mrs. Su sneered, "why, do you still want to be drunk in that beauty village?" The expression on President Su''s face was even more muddled. "What beauty village, my beauty village is not you, and I just attended the celebration banquet held by the company. What did I do wrong?" "Do you mean to ask me, you tell me the truth, who is the woman who just sent you back? Is it your bread / bread lover Su Yao wanted to listen again, but Lu Yanxing pulled him away, "Hey, what are you doing?" "It''s a matter between your parents. Let them solve it by themselves. We''d better not mix together." "So it is." ¡­¡­ Su always felt that he was really wronged. He was clean all his life. He only loved his wife. How could he do such disgusting things. "Honey, you don''t know that I am sincere to you. My heart can only hold you alone. How can I do such shameless things? Do you misunderstand something?" Su''s wife Si Bo doesn''t believe, "then you tell me now who the woman who sent you back is. If you don''t tell me today, we''ll see you in the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow." Mr. Su doesn''t remember who sent him back, but he can''t tell the truth. He doesn''t know whether it will be more and more black. "It''s an employee of our company, but I don''t remember her name." Mrs. Su is dubious, "really don''t remember or fake don''t remember?" "Really, I really don''t remember any of the female employees in the company." President Su said seriously, "if you really don''t believe me, I can call my assistant now and ask him in person." "Or you can go to the company tomorrow and talk to the woman who sent me back." "I''ll call you now." Seeing that he really went to get his mobile phone, Mrs. Su suddenly said, "forget it, I''d better go to your company tomorrow and ask you clearly. Who knows if you have a good relationship with you?" "No, you just don''t believe in our relationship?" Su always felt that his heart was aching. "It''s not that I won''t believe you, but you can''t give me any evidence..." President Su Chapter 1565 On the other side. "Lu Yanxing, do you think my father is really out of line or just a misunderstanding?" Lu Yanxing looked at him helplessly, "don''t you believe your uncle''s character?" "I don''t believe it. I''m just curious. What''s the problem?" Su Yao had a strong reason. "Sure, but you''d better not say that in front of your uncle." "Why?" "I''m afraid you''ll be killed by your uncle." Lu Yanxing said with a smile. Su Yao immediately white his one eye, "go to you, my father just reluctant to kill me." "OK, let''s not talk about the relationship between your parents. Let''s talk about the relationship between us." On hearing this, Su Yao felt that nothing good would happen next. He jumped up, far away from Lu Yanxing, "what do you want to say?" Looking at his anti wolf appearance, Lu Yanxing couldn''t help sighing, "am I that scary? I won''t eat you." Su Yao immediately retorted, "who said you won''t eat me? If I hadn''t spared my life to defend you in those few nights when I sat with you, I would have been eaten by you for a long time, and there were no bones left." "I''m serious this time, and this is outside. No matter how hungry / thirsty I am, I won''t do that to you here." Lu Yanxing said helplessly. According to this development, when can he turn Sumu into his own person? He shouldn''t have said that at the beginning, but now he''s digging himself. He''s really hard! "You say your words. I''ll just stand here and listen." Su Yao said. Hum, there is no way to cheat him. When Lu Yanxing saw him, he still refused to come, and he didn''t force him to go straight to the subject, "have you considered when you are engaged to me?" He can''t wait any longer. If he waits any longer, he will be suffocated. As soon as the words came out, Su Yao immediately looked at him with bird / beast eyes and said bitterly, "if you don''t want to eat, won''t your conscience hurt?" "My conscience has not been eaten by you for a long time?" Su Yao suddenly choked Lu Yanxing, I tell you, no matter what you say, I won''t be engaged to you so soon. I will never let you, the wolf with a big tail, succeed! " "Since you don''t want to be engaged to me so much, I can only go to the street and get someone to be engaged to me." Listen to this sentence, Su Yao is like a cat that has been trampled on the tail, a pair of eyes stare big, "Lu Yanxing, do you dare?" It seemed that if Lu Yanxing said "dare", he would dare to bite it. "Are you going to be engaged to me?" Lu Yanxing continued to cajole his kitten, "after engagement with me, there are many benefits." However, the kitten still very ruthlessly refused him, "I don''t want to, I won''t believe your lies." What are the benefits? If he is really engaged to Lu Yanxing, the big tailed wolf, he will be unable to get out of bed. He won''t be fooled, huh! "I won''t allow you to get engaged to anyone else. If you dare, I''ll give you a green hat!" Lu Yanxing had no choice but to smile, "this is not good, that is not good, how can you be so overbearing?" "I am so overbearing. Are you afraid of loving me?" "Of course not. No matter what you become, I won''t be afraid." "Lu Yanxing, don''t think that if you please me, I will promise to be engaged to you..." Chapter 1566 Lin Ruan was packing up to run when the door was suddenly knocked. She went to open the door and almost screamed when she saw several policemen standing outside. She forced her composure. "What can I do for you?" Lin Ruan wants to close the door now, but she can''t. If she does, she will be considered guilty by these policemen. But why did the police come all of a sudden? Is it difficult that the fool Jiang Chengyu has been caught by the police? Did she give herself up? Grass, she should have called the police directly at the beginning. Maybe she could have a chance. Now, if Jiang Chengyu spills sewage on her, she will be shot with Jiang Chengyu. She doesn''t want to die. If she confessed now, wouldn''t she have been shot? The more Lin Ruan thought about it, the more confused his mind became. "Are you Lin Ruan?" "I said, I said everything." Lin Ruan blurted out such a sentence subconsciously. When she reflected what she had said, her face turned pale. Listen to these words, the policemen looked at each other. It seems that there is something really going on. "What are you going to say?" "Nothing, nothing." Lin Ruan quickly shook his head, "I was just thinking about other things." Those policemen saw through her clumsy lie at a glance, "Lin Ruan, Jiang Chengyu has done everything. If you don''t tell the truth, you will be guilty with him." "After Jiang Chengyu was arrested, he was sentenced to death. Do you want to die with him?" As a matter of fact, the result of Jiang Chengyu''s sentence reform will not come out until at least the day after tomorrow. As for why they said such things, they wanted to cheat Lin Ruan to see if they could cheat something. Lin Ruan listened to these words and knew that she couldn''t hide them any more, otherwise she would really die with Jiang Chengyu, the evil spirit. "If I tell the truth, will the result be different?" "Of course, be lenient when you confess and be strict when you resist. You must have a number in your mind." Lin Ruan was silent for a moment. "I understand. I''ll tell you all I know." Jiang Chengyu has been taken back now. Even if the words just said by these policemen were deceiving her, it will be found out in a few days. It''s better for her to say it all the time now. Maybe she will be treated lightly. Even a few years is better than death. "Jiang Chengyu replaced Liu Song, and Liu Song is dead now." "How did Liu Song die?" "Killed by Jiang Chengyu." Lin Ruan replied, "after Jiang Chengyu escaped, he found me." "Then why didn''t you call the police?" "Because I''m afraid Jiang Chengyu will kill me after I call the police. It''s just a weak woman. I can''t beat Jiang Chengyu at all, so I can only try my best to save my life." "Then why did Jiang Chengyu kill Liu Song?" Lin Ruan did not speak, but recalled what happened on the day Liu Song was killed. "The day Liu Song came, Jiang Chengyu was at my home. Jiang Chengyu said something that angered Liu Song. Liu Song beat him..." "Liu Song is not Jiang Chengyu''s opponent at all, but Jiang Chengyu just won''t let him go and stabbed him with a knife..." Chapter 1567 "I didn''t dare to stop it, because I was afraid that Jiang Chengyu would join me I thought Jiang Chengyu would stop after he stabbed Liu Song, but I didn''t expect him to stab Liu Song to death. " "And Jiang Chengyu asked me to help him deal with Liu Song''s body..." "So you helped him deal with Liu Song''s body because you were afraid." "Yes." Lin Ruanyue said that he collapsed more and more, and almost cried out, "I don''t want to, but he threatened me. I don''t want to die, so I can only promise him." "At the beginning, I didn''t know why Jiang Chengyu killed Liu Song, but after he asked me to contact the plastic surgery hospital for him, I understood his purpose of doing that -" "he wanted to turn himself into Liu Song and replace Liu Song, so as to get rid of the police''s pursuit." "That''s all I know. I didn''t kill anyone. You must believe me." "We believe you didn''t kill. Don''t be nervous." One of the policemen said, "now tell us where Liu Song''s body is." "I don''t know where Liu Song''s body has been taken. Maybe Jiang Chengyu is afraid that I''ll call the police secretly. He went out alone and hid Liu Song''s body." Smell speech, that policeman can''t help but frown, "that you still know what?" Lin Ruan shook his head. "That''s all I know. I don''t know the rest." "Thank you for telling us that, but there''s one more thing to trouble you with." Lin Ruan suddenly became nervous, "what''s the matter?" "Come back to the police station with us and identify Jiang Chengyu''s crime." Lin Ruan clenched his teeth, "I can go with you, but I want to ask in advance what kind of punishment I will be sentenced in this situation." "It''s up to the court, but you don''t have to worry. You won''t be sentenced to death. At most, you will be locked up for a few years." Lin Ruan breathed a sigh of relief, "I know. Now I will go back with you to identify Jiang Chengyu''s crime." It''s better not to be sentenced to death. It''s better to be locked up for a few years than to die. ¡­¡­ Although this is an old community, there are still many people living here. Many people saw Lin Ruan get on the police car, and then it was spread all over the community. People in the community were wondering if Lin Ruan had committed something before he was taken away by the police. The police station is not far from here. It will be here soon. Lin Ruan was very ashamed because he had committed a crime. He bowed his head and did not dare to look at anyone. One of the policemen took her to the cell where Jiang Chengyu was held. Jiang Chengyu is very embarrassed to sit down there, arm injury, it is estimated that because of resisting arrest was hit. "Jiang Chengyu, look who''s here." Jiang Chengyu raised his head. When he saw Lin Ruan, his eyes became very fierce. "Lin Ruan, how did you come here?" Looking at his expression, Lin Ruan swallowed his saliva in fear, but he was not afraid to do anything to himself when he thought that he had been arrested. "Jiang Chengyu, I have told the police all the things you did." Lin Ruan looked at Jiang Chengyu''s unbelievable eyes, and suddenly felt a bit of pleasure after revenge. "I''ve told you that you killed Liu Song. Now you''ve upgraded from a strong / traitor to a murderer..." "I advise you to tell us where the corpse is, or you will suffer a lot." Chapter 1568 As Lin Ruan said more and more, Jiang Chengyu''s face became more and more ugly, "Lin Ruan, you bitch, I should have killed you at the beginning!" He should not have let Lin Ruan survive, so that no one would know that he killed people. If there is only one crime of escaping from prison, it may be just a few years'' imprisonment. At that time, as long as he performs well in prison, he may be able to come out ahead of time. But now it''s different. Lin Ruan told the police about his killing Liu Song. In addition to the two crimes of rape and prison escape, he has another crime of homicide. He is really going to be shot this time. If he can do it again, he must kill Lin Ruan. "Lin Ruan, I must kill you, I must kill you!" Jiang Chengyu reaches out his hands to catch Lin Ruan''s face. Although Lin Ruan knew that he couldn''t get out, he couldn''t help being afraid. The first time Jiang Chengyu can escape from prison, maybe he can escape from prison for the second time. Thinking about this, Lin Ruan looked at the policeman standing beside him, "officer Zhao, what if Jiang Chengyu escapes from prison again?" If Jiang Chengyu escapes from prison again, the first thing he will do is to retaliate against her. She is a weak woman who can''t beat Jiang Chengyu. Moreover, the scene that Jiang Chengyu killed Liu Song is still deeply reflected in his mind. "Don''t worry, after the second trial of him by the court, he will be transferred to a higher level of prison, and he will never escape from there." Officer Zhao said. But the prison of a higher level is much more strict and equipped than the prison where Jiang Chengyu was held before. There is a hospital nearby, where the sick and injured criminals will be treated. Even if Jiang Chengyu took a knife to squeeze his chest, he was treated there. Moreover, the doctors there are military doctors who have retired from the army, or those who have gone to the battlefield with the large army, so the criminals can''t achieve the goal of escaping from prison by holding them. Lin Ruan nodded, "I know, but when will the second trial come down?" If Jiang Chengyu is not transferred to a higher prison, she will not feel at ease. "The second trial of him will start tomorrow, and the result of the trial is expected to come out the day after tomorrow." Police officer Zhao replied, "tomorrow you need to identify the crime of killing Liu Song in court." Of course, Lin Ruan is willing to identify Jiang Chengyu''s crimes in court. After all, maybe that will reduce her sentence by a few years, but now she has no evidence of Jiang Chengyu''s murder. Thinking about this, she said it quickly, "officer Zhao, but my hand can''t prove that Jiang Chengyu killed Liu Song." Officer Zhao also thought of this, can not help but frown, he was just about to speak, a policeman suddenly came. "Team Zhao, someone has sent the evidence of Jiang Chengyu''s murder of Liu Song and the remains of Liu Song." Smelling speech, officer Zhao''s eyes suddenly brightened, "who sent it?" He was worried about the evidence that Jiang Chengyu had killed Liu song when someone sent him what he needed. Even God was helping them Chapter 1569 "It''s Sumu." It''s really strange that this boy named Su Mu first helped them catch the fugitive Jiang Chengyu, and now he has sent them the evidence of Jiang Chengyu''s killing Liu Song and Liu Song''s horror. How can he do everything? Is he an immortal? No, there are no gods and ghosts in this world. Believe in science. When he heard the name, Lin Ruan couldn''t help but look at Jiang Chengyu. Seeing his ugly face, he couldn''t help but feel happy. Now she knows why Jiang Chengyu was caught again. The day Jiang Chengyu was arrested, he must have gone to take revenge on Sumu, but he not only failed to take revenge, but also folded himself in. He deserved it! Lin Ruan''s heart has long lost the deep love for Jiang Chengyu, and there is only resentment. Can''t Jiang Chengyu stay in prison at the beginning? Why did he escape? Why go to her? Now she has to suffer together. Although she is only sentenced to a few years, how many years can a person have in his life? Jiang Chengyu, the evil spirit, should go to hell for 18 times, and then go to the animal way. If it wasn''t for other people here, she would have yelled at Jiang Chengyu. ¡­¡­ Police officer Zhao also thought it was strange, but he was more concerned about the evidence that Jiang Chengyu killed Liu Song, as well as Liu Song''s remains. With these two things, no matter how much scum Jiang Chengyu refuses to tell the truth, it''s useless. He will be sentenced to death. Thinking about this, officer Zhao said excitedly, "is he still in the bureau?" "Still there." "Then take me to see him." Lin Ruan also went with her. Before she left, she was very happy and said to Jiang Chengyu, "Jiang Chengyu, you deserve it." Jiang Chengyu is mad with anger. If the police can''t get the evidence that he killed Liu Song, then he will be able to deny it and maybe escape. But now Su mu, the slut, has sent evidence. If the evidence is true, he will be sentenced to death this time. Sumu, Sumu! This slut is his nemesis at all. First of all, he set up a plot to harm him, which made him go to prison as a strong / traitor. He managed to escape from the prison, but he was not happy for long. Because of Su mu, he was caught by the police. He''s already so miserable. If he wants to step on him again, will he have to die to be reconciled? He should have killed Su Mu''s mother at the beginning Jiang Chengyu still doesn''t realize that the wrong person is himself. If he didn''t provoke each other at the beginning, he would not be reduced to today''s situation. ¡­¡­ Zhao police officers to find the past, forensic has been brought to Su Yao''s body in the examination. "How''s it going? Is it really the remains of Liu Song? " Forensic put down the tools in hand, looked at him, "preliminary test results have come out, but still have to do a DNA, in order to determine the identity of the dead." "When can I come out?" "If you are fast, you can come out tonight. If you are slow, you can come out tomorrow." The coroner replied. Officer Zhao nodded, "I know. Go on." He looked at Su Yao again, "Mr. Su, can you come here for a while? I have something to say to you." Su Yao answered and followed him out. "Officer Zhao, what do you want to say?" Chapter 1570 "How do you know that Jiang Chengyu killed Liu Song? How did you find the evidence that Jiang Chengyu killed Liu Song... " "Officer Zhao, I have done this by some special means. It''s a secret, so I''m sorry, I can''t say it." Su Yao said slightly apologetically, "however, I will never be the enemy of your police." Seeing that he didn''t want to say it, officer Zhao didn''t embarrass him. The other party has helped them so much. If he embarrasses the other party by some means, it''s a good deal. "Since you don''t want to say it, Mr. Su, forget it. But can I ask Mr. Su another question? " "Officer Zhao, just tell me what you have to say. I will tell you everything." Su Yao said. "Why do you want to help us?" This has always been something he can''t figure out. Su Yao''s face became more serious. "In fact, Jiang Chengyu and I have always had personal grudges. Last time he broke into my house, he almost hurt my mother..." "Family is my bottom line. He touched my bottom line by doing that, so I can''t forgive him." "Moreover, if a social scum like him is left out in this way, more people will surely be persecuted by him." In fact, after Jiang Chengyu escapes from the prison, if he can be calm and don''t provoke him, then Jiang Chengyu can stay out for a few years. But Jiang Chengyu, a fool, just wants to provoke him. Does Su Yao look like a bully? Listening to these words, officer Zhao couldn''t help being silent. After a while, he said with emotion, "Mr. Su, if other people can have your awareness, then the number of offenders in this world will be less than half." Su Yao laughed, did not answer the phone, "officer Zhao, before I leave, can you let me see Jiang Chengyu, I have something to say to him." Officer Zhao nodded without hesitation, "yes, I''ll take you to see him now." ¡­¡­ After waiting for the place where Jiang Chengyu was detained, Su Yao turned and looked at officer Zhao, "officer Zhao, I want to talk to Jiang Chengyu alone for a while, OK?" Officer Zhao agreed, "of course." "Thank you, officer Zhao." After waiting for officer Zhao to leave, Su Yao walked toward Jiang Chengyu, "Jiang Chengyu, what''s the taste inside?" Hearing this familiar voice, Jiang Chengyu suddenly raised his head. He glared at Su Yao fiercely, his eyes full of hatred. If eyes could kill people, Su Yao would have died hundreds of times. "Sumu, you are still in front of me!" Su Yao rolled a big white eye, "why don''t I dare to appear in front of you? I''m not a coward like you. " Jiang Chengyu is even more angry, "Sumu, get out of here now, I don''t want to see you!" "I don''t want to see your disgusting face, but I think there''s one thing I have to tell you before you die. That will make you feel at ease when you die." Jiang Chengyu Su mu, a bitch, is still angry with him at this time. Is it intentional? "Have you ever had a dream? Is the content of the dream that you succeed in getting the property of the Su family, then marry Bai Fumei and go to the top of your life Jiang Chengyu''s eyes sank. "How do you know that?" "You are not Sumu!" Chapter 1571 Su Yao did not take his words, but continued to say, "the content of your dream actually existed. If you follow the original track, you will really win the Su family''s property, marry Bai Fu''s daughter, and go to the top of your life as you did in your dream..." "But it''s a pity that you met me, so all that can only be a dream." Listen to these words, Jiang Chengyu more determined that the man in front of him is not the real Sumu. Although the real Sumu studies very well, in some ways, he is just like a fool. Otherwise, he would not have been willing to spend money on him because of his one or two words. And now this Su mu, shrewd like a wily fox, has done one thing after another to make him lose face, and even designed to frame him. "You are not Sumu. Who are you?" Su Yao laughed and said, "no, I''m Su mu. I''m Su Mu from hell." "You should have read novels. I''m a reborn from hell." Jiang Chengyu looks frightened. He did read that kind of novel, but he thought it was just a novel. But I didn''t expect that there was a reborn person in the world, and that person was still Sumu. If Su Mu is really a reborn man, then the dream he had is real. That is to say, if Su Mu had not been reborn, Jiang Chengyu would have become the winner of his life, just like himself in his dream. No, he can''t accept this fact, it''s all fake. Sumu must be deceiving him! "Sumu, you must be deceiving me, aren''t you?" Instead of answering his question, Su Yao said, "I have another thing to tell you." "If you don''t show up at my house that day and try to hurt my mother, then you can stay out for several years, but you are just going to provoke me, so I have to send you to prison again." Isn''t it good to be alive? Jiang Chengyu''s spirit has collapsed, "it''s not true, it''s not true, you''re lying to me..." Su Yao sighed, "Jiang Chengyu, you can enjoy the few days you have left. Before long, you can go to hell to see your parents." Hearing the last half sentence, Jiang Chengyu''s pupils suddenly shrunk, "Sumu, you killed my parents, didn''t you?" His parents have been very strong, how could they suddenly get so sick, and then die soon? It must be Sumu who did something to his parents! Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "my heart is not as evil as yours. I will never do anything to persecute the innocent. As for why your parents died suddenly, I think you are very angry. " With these words, he left with his feet raised. "Sumu, what you just said to me is false, isn''t it?" Jiang Chengyu ran into his figure and yelled. Su Yao''s head did not return. "Are those words I said true? Don''t you already have the answer in your heart?" Jiang Chengyu Yes, he already had the answer in his heart, but he just couldn''t accept it. Once he accepted that fact, he would be even more unwilling, but it''s no use now. It''s a foregone conclusion Chapter 1572 "Host, why do you tell Jiang Chengyu these things?" Suddenly, tangyuan asked in a puzzled way. "What impact will my words have on the world?" Su Yao asked. "Of course not." "Then why do you care so much?" Tangyuan suddenly choked I''m just curious. What''s the problem? " "No problem, of course, but it''s my freedom to tell you or not." Tangyuan Host, you always talk like this, you will be beaten by others, you know? "Host, then you think I didn''t say anything just now." Su Yao directly ignored his words, "since you want to know so much, I''ll be kind and tell you." Tangyuan No, I really don''t want to know. Don''t say it "I don''t want you to feel, I want me to feel." Su Yao with the tone of a vice president to say such a sentence. "The reason why I told Jiang Chengyu about those things just now is to make him more desperate. Is there anything more interesting than watching his enemy fall into the abyss of despair?" Listening to this, I didn''t feel the same for Jiang Chengyu, a scum of tangyuan. Suddenly, I felt that Jiang Chengyu was so miserable that I met the host. "Host, you are really vicious." "Is Jiang Chengyu vicious? I''ve never done anything to ruin other people''s families for the sake of money. " Tangyuan There''s no way you two can compete together. Jiang Chengyu has his viciousness, but you have your viciousness. If you have to put them together, you must be more vicious than Jiang Chengyu. Of course, he did not dare to say these words in front of Su Yao, otherwise he would be cool. "Host, in terms of virulence, it must be that Jiang Chengyu is more virulent than you." Although he knew that he was flattering himself, Su Yao was very kind-hearted and let it go Tangyuan ¡­¡­ As soon as he walked out of the gate of the police station, Su Yao saw Lu Yanxing standing there. No matter where he is, Lu Yanxing is a luminous body. The girl who passed by was staring at him. When did she stop? I don''t know. There are even bold girls ready to chat up. In this way, Su Yao was very upset. When the girl who was ready to chat up approached Lu Yanxing, he opened his hands and ran to him, "Lu Yanxing, why are you here?" "To pick you up, of course, my little one." Lu Yanxing shaved his nose. He would spoil his eyes as much as he wanted. The girl who is going to chat up Lu Yanxing looks at the scene and what else she can''t understand. She already has a master, and she is still a boy. The girl''s heart suddenly broke into a pile of slag. Other girls also left in dismay. They thought their chance had finally come, but they didn''t expect Alas, they now know why they have been taking off more than one. That''s because the good-looking boys are running with other good-looking boys. And now that the same-sex marriage law has come out, those boys who love each other no longer have to hide and tuck in. They can walk on the street hand in hand, and even do a series of intimate acts in front of other people Chapter 1573 Su Yao looked around and was relieved to see that there was no more girl staring at Yan Xing. Then he glared at Lu Yanxing discontentedly, "what are you doing dressed like this today? Do you think you are not attractive enough?" That tone with a share of jealousy, Lu Yanxing listened, could not help laughing, "you should not be jealous of it?" Su Yao snorted coldly, "I''m jealous. What''s the problem?" "No problem, but I have a proposal." "What proposal?" "As long as you''re engaged to me, there won''t be any more people staring at me, and you won''t have to worry about me attracting bees." Su Yao I can go to you. You want to set me up. I will never agree. "Well, is my proposal very good? Do you want to get engaged to me right away? " Lu Yanxing looked at him expectantly. Su Yao couldn''t help rolling a big white eye at him. "No matter what you say, I won''t be fooled by you." Lu Yanxing had long expected that he would say such a thing, and he had experienced so many times that he was no longer as disappointed as he was at the beginning. "When are you going to get me engaged?" "Why do you always want to get engaged to me? Is it difficult that your place is about to explode? " With that, Su Yao''s eyes shifted to his lower body. Lu Yanxing was not embarrassed at all, and even said such a sentence - "yes, if you don''t help me relieve it, then my place will really blow up, and you''ll lose your sexual happiness all your life." Listening to Lu Yanxing''s words, Su Yao couldn''t help blushing. Then he was ready to scold him, and his words became - "why don''t you solve it by yourself?" After reacting to what he said, Su Yao was so ashamed that he wanted to find a way to get in. To die to die, how could he say such an improper thing? Can''t it be that Lu Yanxing, a wolf with a big tail, has been assimilated by him for too long? Lu Yanxing was stunned, and then he laughed, "why do you say such things? Have you ever done such things?" On hearing this, Su Yao''s face changed again and again. He did such a thing, and it was only because Lu Yanxing''s big tail teased him from time to time that he would have done so, otherwise he would have died. Looking at Su Yao''s reaction, Lu Yanxing knew that he had guessed right. "It seems that I have guessed right. You have really done something like that." Su yaodun was so angry that he said, "so what? Have you never done it once?" "Of course I did, and at that time, I was full of you." Lu Yanxing said with a smile. Su Yao was stunned. After the reaction, he suddenly gave out a roar, "Lu Yanxing, get out of here!" This roar immediately attracted the eyes of passers-by. Su Yao realized that he was standing on the street now. When he thought that the conversation he had just had with Lu Yanxing might have been heard by passers-by, he wanted to find a crack in the ground. "Lu Yanxing, it''s all your fault!" Lu Yanxing blinked and looked at him innocently. "What did I do wrong?" Su Yao even more gas, "I want to go back, you stay here alone." "I''ll take you back..." Chapter 1574 On returning to Su''s home, Su Yao saw the dishes on the table in the living room. It was the first time in a long time that he had seen such a rich dinner. I don''t know what good things are going to happen today? Thinking about this, Su Yao walked over to Mrs. Su, who was preparing the dishes. "Mom, is there anything good to happen today?" Mrs. Su gave him a smile. "There is something good to happen, but I can''t tell you." "So mysterious?" "Of course." Mrs. Su said, "if I told you that, it would not be a surprise." Su Yao shrugged helplessly, "OK, I''ll wait for the surprise in your mouth." ¡­¡­ Until sitting at the dinner table, Su Yao didn''t know what the surprise Mrs. Su said. He couldn''t help itching, "Mom, what''s the surprise you said?" "The surprise is that all the dishes at this table are for you and Yan Xing. How''s it going? Is it a surprise? " Su Yao is a little speechless. What kind of surprise is this? Is there any difference between saying and not saying? "What about you and dad? Aren''t you going to have dinner at home?" "Today is the 23rd anniversary of my marriage to your father. We''re going out for a candlelight dinner." Mrs. Su said as she looked at her husband. Mr. Su nodded, "yes, today is really my wedding anniversary with your mother, so you two don''t want to be light bulbs among us. Let''s have a happy world." Su Yao felt more speechless, "but..." Mrs. Su interrupted, "you people who are not married can''t understand us. It''s too late. I''m going out with your father. Goodbye." "By the way, there''s another surprise waiting for you, but it won''t appear until you eat that table." As soon as the voice fell, Mrs. Su took her husband and left. Thinking of Mrs. Su''s words, Su Yao always felt that there was a conspiracy. He looked at Lu Yanxing, "do you think my parents are a little strange today?" Lu Yanxing thought about it, and then said, "it''s really strange, but where do you think it''s strange?" "I always feel like they''ve drugged this table." Su Yao said, "otherwise, why should I prepare this table today? Anyway, I dare not eat it." Listen to this, Lu Yanxing very helpless smile, "you think too much, how can uncle and aunt in the dish medicine?". What''s more, why do they put medicine in the dishes? Is that good for them? " Su Yao thought about it carefully, and felt that his words were quite reasonable, so he dispelled the doubt in his heart. "That''s true. Maybe I really think too much. It''s getting late. Let''s have dinner. " Lu Yanxing nodded and sat down together. ¡­¡­ Su Yao could not help but move his fingers. His action was faster and faster. Seeing this, Lu Yanxing was very helpless to smile, "you eat slowly, no one with you to rob, careful choking." However, as soon as he finished his sentence, Su Yao choked, "cough, cough." Lu Yanxing quickly handed a glass of water in the past, "all said to slow you down, now choking." Su Yao immediately glared at him. Lu Yanxing immediately raised his hand to surrender, "OK, OK, I won''t say any more." Chapter 1575 After eating for more than ten minutes, Su Yao suddenly felt something was wrong. Why does he get hotter and hotter? With the air conditioner on, is the temperature of the air conditioner not low enough? With this in mind, he picked up the remote control of the air conditioner and adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner, but he felt that it was getting hotter and hotter. Su Yao looks at Lu Yanxing, only to find that Lu Yanxing''s face is as red as a boiled shrimp, and his eyes are like a wolf looking at its prey, which can come at any time. "Lu Yanxing, what''s the matter with you Lu Yanxing pulled his tie. His voice didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly he became a little hoarse. "Why is it so hot? Didn''t you turn on the air conditioner?" "I did..." In the middle of the story, Su Yao suddenly thought of something. He looked at the dishes on the table and Lu Yanxing, who was staring at him. Some of him wanted to cry without tears. "I know what''s going on. This dish is really filled with medicine, and it''s spring medicine." Lu Yanxing also guessed that he tried to control the strong desire in his heart, "what should we do now?" "To the hospital, of course." As soon as the voice fell, Su Yao heard a bang. He quickly looked over and found that Lu Yanxing had fallen to the ground. He quickly walked over, just ready to help Lu Yanxing up, but Lu Yanxing caught him by the arm. Lu Yanxing didn''t know where he had so much strength. Su Yao only felt dizzy for a while, and he was crushed by Lu Yanxing. But Lu Yanxing also rubbed against him from time to time, which almost rubbed something. If it goes on like this, it will really take raw rice to cook mature rice. Su Yao reached out and pushed Lu Yanxing, who was pushing on him, but he didn''t know what was going on. His strange force suddenly disappeared, and he couldn''t push Gao Ma Zhuang''s Lu Yanxing. Suddenly, he felt that he had nothing to love. Now he finally knows why Su Fu and Su Mu are so strange today. They are waiting for them. What''s the surprise? It''s a shock. "Tangyuan, please help me get rid of the spring medicine on Lu Yanxing." Tangyuan some speechless, "host, you and Lu Yanxing are already lovers, you are equivalent to each other''s antidote, isn''t it?" Hey, it doesn''t understand. There''s nothing to be reserved about in this kind of thing. Anyway, it will be sleeping at that time. It''s just a matter of time. Su Yao certainly understood this, but he didn''t dare. This Lu Yan line has not opened meat, just like a wolf. If it''s meat, how can it be? So no matter what, he can''t let the wolf Lu Yanxing succeed, at least until he is ready. "Don''t worry about so much, get rid of it quickly!" "Host, I have bad news for you..." Su Yao interrupted it impatiently. "If you have something to say, say it, let it go!" Whelming haw, he can''t help anything. If he goes on like this, he really can''t hold on to his position. "There''s no way to cure the spring medicine among you, so you can only cure each other." Tangyuan finished in one breath. Hearing the bad news, Su Yao immediately felt that he was not good as a whole Are you kidding me? " Nima, he''s a thousand defenses. Can''t he defend this time? Chapter 1576 "Host, I''m not kidding you. I''m telling you the truth." Su Yao was dubious, "then why can''t you solve it?" "This type of spring medicine can only be solved by huanhao." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and he could kill a fly. "Is this really the only way?" "Yes, that''s really the only way." Su Yao was silent. "Host, it''s time for you to stop hesitating. You can bear it, but Lu Yanxing can''t bear it. If you delay like this, Lu Yanxing will die. " Su Yao clenched his teeth and finally decided to die. But you can''t give your life here. If the servant comes in suddenly, it will be He doesn''t like live spring palace. With this in mind, Su Yao tried his best to push Lu Yanxing down, and then carried him to the bedroom on the second floor. While he was struggling to untie the buttons on Yan Xing''s clothes, Lu Yanxing suddenly opened his eyes, then pushed him away and walked towards the bathroom. "Lu Yanxing, what are you doing?" Lu Yanxing didn''t speak. He went into the bathroom and locked the door. After a while, the sound of water came from the treatment room. Su Yao immediately understood something. He went over and knocked on the door. "Lu Yanxing, open the door." However, Lu did not respond. Su Yao thought of the sentence that Tang Yuan had said before, and he was very anxious. Instead of doing it, he kicked the bathroom door open. Then he looked at Lu Yanxing, who was sitting in the bathtub with his eyes closed, and said in a bad tone, "Lu Yanxing, do you want to die?" Lu Yanxing opened his eyes and looked at him, "otherwise, what else can I do to forcibly occupy you?" He wants to have Sumu right now, but he doesn''t dare. Su Yao was a little embarrassed. "Can''t you ask me if I want to?" Lu Yanxing''s eyes brightened, "are you willing?" Su Yao nodded. Lu Yanxing reached out and dragged him into the bathtub, "then I don''t have to bear it anymore..." The bathtub is big enough to hold three people Su Yao took a breath of cold air and said, "can you not be here?" "But I can''t wait." "No, I don''t want to be here." "Then let''s go to bed..." That night, the bed swayed and the moon hid in the clouds. ¡­¡­ The next morning. When Su Yao woke up, he felt that he was going to fall apart. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he did was to look at his right side. When he found out that Lu Yanxing was not there, his brain immediately filled up a lot. Where has Lu Yanxing gone? Can''t it be that he ran away after sleeping? "Lu Yanxing, you dog man who runs away after sleeping, I will blow your dog''s head!" As soon as the voice fell, Lu Yanxing came in, "whose dog''s head do you want to blow?" Maybe it''s because he had meat last night. Today, he is more energetic than ever. At the thought that he was about to fall apart, but Lu Yanxing, the dog man, had nothing to do with him. Su Yao was so angry that he said, "you are the dog man." "Then tell me what I''ve done to apologize to you." Su Yao blurted out, "last night, you only cared about yourself, and didn''t worry about my feelings at all." Chapter 1577 Lu Yanxing laughed, "but I think you were very cool last night, or why did you shout so loud?" Listening to this, Su Yao recalled what happened last night and became angry. He picked up the pillow on one side and threw it at Yan Xing, "get out of here, I don''t want to see you now!" Lu Yanxing caught the pillow easily, "OK, don''t be angry. I made breakfast for you." As soon as he heard the word "breakfast", Su Yao thought of the dark food he had made before Are you sure you can really eat what you make? " "Don''t worry, now I''m not the one I used to be. I learned from famous chefs." Lu Yanxing said confidently, "and I''ve tasted it myself just now. There''s no problem at all." Su Yao half believed and half doubted, "is there really no problem at all?" "If you don''t believe me, I''ll go and bring you breakfast now. You can taste it yourself." Lu Yanxing said. Su Yao quickly refused, "no, just wait for me to go down and eat. You can go out." "I''ve seen all over you. What''s so shy about you?" Lu Yanxing''s eyes fell on his body. Seeing that he looked at himself with the eyes of his prey, Su Yao immediately became alert. "I tell you, don''t mess around, or I''ll be rude to you." Last night was too fierce. He is still in pain there. If he does it again, he will really go to heaven. Lu Yanxing had no choice but to smile, "don''t worry, I''m not as bird / beast as you think." "Do you think there are more birds / beasts in the world than you?" Seven times a night. That''s seven times a night. If it''s only 20 minutes at a time, it''s OK, but Lu Yanxing is not human at all. His time is nearly an hour That is to say, he was "wowed" by Lu Yanxing for at least seven hours last night. Fortunately, he had a good fortune, or he would have died in bed. If he had known that Lu Yanxing''s endurance was so good, he should have helped Lu Yanxing with the spring medicine in other ways. Now, the man who opened the meat is like the valve of releasing the flood. His hard days are about to begin. At the thought of his miserable fate, Su Yao wanted to cry, "Lu Yanxing, shall we have a discussion?" Lu Yanxing picked an eyebrow, "what to discuss?" "We''ll do it in a month later..." When the words came to his lips, Su Yao suddenly didn''t want to say it again. Lu Yanxing has just become a vegetarian. If he asks him to be abstinent now, it will be counterproductive. He will be the one who suffers at that time. "What do you do in a month?" "It''s nothing. You go out right now. I need to get dressed." "But I don''t think you can dress yourself now. Let me help you." Su Yao Help him with it? Obviously, I want to eat his tofu. There''s no door! "No, I''ll do it myself. I can still do such a small thing." Lu Yanxing is not reluctant, "OK, then you wear it slowly, I''ll wait for you downstairs." Chapter 1578 Seeing that Lu Yanxing finally left, Su Yao was relieved. Just now, Lu Yanxing looked at him with that kind of eyes. He felt that he was going to be tossed over and over again by him. The seven times last night were about half his life. If he came again today, he would really go to heaven. Thinking of this, Su Yao couldn''t help complaining to Tang yuan, "Tang yuan, how do you say that every time I meet a strategic object, it''s so abnormal on the bed that I almost have a psychological shadow on the bed." Listening to his words, tangyuan rolled a big white eye, "host, don''t get cheap and sell well. Last night, you were obviously made very cool by Lu Yanxing, and the sound of your cry / bed is going to spread for thousands of miles." "Besides, isn''t it a good thing that the target of the strategy is good? Do you think the other party is a eunuch who doesn''t give up?" Su Yao''s attention was completely on the last sentence, "do you have any evidence to prove that what you said happened last night?" "There''s evidence, of course. You can listen to it yourself." With that, Tang Yuan played a recording - "slow down, slow down, I can''t stand it any more..." "Well How deep... " Su Yao was furious, because that was what he said last night. I didn''t expect that Tangyuan not only peeped, but also recorded what he said. He was so angry! "Tangyuan, you dare to peep when I do that with Lu Yanxing. I must tear you down today!" Tangyuan immediately counseled, "host, I suddenly remember that I have very important things to do, first offline, these days do not have to find me." Su Yao Garbage, every time I do this, I will find an excuse to escape, and it''s still the same excuse. Can''t it be a little new? As soon as Su Yao stepped on the ground with one foot, there was a pain somewhere, which made him take a breath of air. Then he scolded Lu Yanxing, "grass, Lu Yanxing is a bird / beast!" Lu Yanxing, who is chatting with Su''s parents downstairs, suddenly sneezes. Su Mu couldn''t help asking, "Yan Xing, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? " "No, someone should be thinking about me." Lu Yanxing said with a smile. Seeing his face full of spring, Su''s mother knew that last night''s plan was successful, so she asked with a smile, "Yan Xing, when I was not at home with your uncle last night, did anything happen to you and Su mu?" Lu Yanxing already knew that he was able to cook meat last night, thanks to his future mother-in-law, so he was very grateful to her. If she didn''t put spring / medicine in the dish last night, he didn''t know when he would really possess Sumu. "Thank you, aunt." On hearing this, Su''s mother was more sure of what she thought in her heart, "it should be, it should be." "By the way, Sumu, why hasn''t he come down yet?" "He just woke up when I went up just now. He should be washing now. He is expected to come down soon." Lu Yanxing replied. Su''s mother nodded, and then began her daily routine. "Have you discussed with Su Mu when to get engaged?" "Well, I''m still discussing with him, but I still want to follow his idea." "Then you can talk it over with him. One day he will agree." "I think so in my heart too..." Chapter 1579 Listening to their conversation, Su Fu sighed, "I think Su Mu is right..." However, before saying anything, Su''s mother glared, "shut up, it''s none of your business!" As a strict wife, Su''s father could only shut his mouth wrongly. He just wants to tell the truth. How can he shut up? It is clear that he is the head of the family. He is really hard. In this regard, Lu Yanxing sighed, "uncle and aunt, the relationship between you is really good." "Of course." Su Fu said very proud, "but you don''t have to lose heart, one day Su Mu will agree to your proposal, and the relationship between you will be as good as that between us." "Thank you, uncle." "Ah, it''s all a family. There''s nothing to thank you for..." ¡­¡­ Su Yao resisted the pain from somewhere and went into the bathroom with all his strength. As soon as he entered the bathroom, he saw what he looked like in the floor mirror. There are many happy traces on his body, and even on his neck. That is to say, if he doesn''t want others to see the marks, he has to wear high collar clothes before the marks disappear. But it''s summer now. If he wears a high collar, he will be half suffocated. He has to think of other ways. By the way, he can try to use the spirit power to eliminate the traces on his body. Maybe it will be useful. Thinking about it, Su Yao tried, and then found that the traces on his body had really disappeared. He was relieved. Fortunately, this method is feasible, otherwise he really does not know what to do. Lu Yanxing must have left so many traces on his body on purpose. Wait a moment, he must make a good calculation with Lu Yanxing! ¡­¡­ "Lu Yanxing, you..." Su Yao walked angrily towards Lu Yan. After seeing Su''s father and mother sitting there, he suddenly turned into a gentle and harmless lamb, "Dad, mom, when did you come back?" Looking at his walking posture, Su''s mother probably knew what he had experienced last night. She couldn''t help praising her witty self. "We just came back. Did you have a good time with Yan Xing last night?" When it comes to last night, Su Yao''s face is distorted. Have a good time? Lu Yanxing was very happy, but he was not happy at all, because he was the one who was played, and he was played seven times. If he were an ordinary man, he would have died in that bed. And it''s all because of Su mu. If it wasn''t for the spring medicine without antidote, he wouldn''t have been so miserable last night. "Mom, did you take spring medicine in the food last night?" How could Su''s mother admit, "you must have been a fool last night. How could you say some silly things? How could I do that?" Su Yao Have you ever done that kind of thing? You don''t have the number between AC in your heart? "Oh, I know. You must have bullied Yan Xing last night and didn''t want to be responsible for him, so you wanted to put the blame on me..." "Su mu, you''re a bit of a scum. Yan Xing likes you so much, but you do this kind of thing. Aren''t you afraid of his sadness?" Chapter 1580 Lu Yanxing cooperated with her performance, "Sumu, are you really going to disown people when you sleep? Are you going to be responsible for me?" Su''s mother gave him a "well done" look, "Yan Xing, I''m sorry for you. I didn''t teach a responsible son, but you can rest assured that I will let him take that responsibility." "Aunt, since Su Mu really doesn''t want to, forget it. I don''t want to embarrass him..." Listening to their two singing together there, Su Yao has to doubt whether he is a scum man who is going to leave his husband and leave his home and run away with the wild man outside. "Well, you two don''t play there. Lu Yanxing, I will be responsible for you. " "When are you going to get engaged to me?" Lu Yanxing asked questions from the depths of his soul. Su Yao choked and said "..." Cao, why do you always ask him this question? Isn''t it that all the meat dishes have been opened now? Why are you still in such a hurry? Seeing his reaction, Lu Yanxing began to act again, "well, if you don''t want to be responsible for me, don''t want to. Pity my baby..." Su Yao immediately said, "go to your child, how can a man be pregnant. And even if a man is pregnant, I''m the one who''s pregnant. " As soon as the words came out, it was quiet. Su''s parents looked at him with strange eyes. Su Yao''s heart bristled when he was seen by them. He could not help stepping back. "What''s the matter with you? Why are you looking at me with such eyes?" Su Mu sighed, "although I have long thought that you are the one under the pressure, but I didn''t expect that you really are." "You''ve been sleeping by Yan Xing. I don''t think you can get married. So when are you going to get engaged to Yan Xing?" Su Yao No, you have prepared so much just to urge me to get engaged with Lu Yanxing? It''s true that the emperor is not in a hurry and the eunuch is in a hurry. And he''s not a girl. Why can''t he get married? "I have to think it over. When I think it over, I''ll give you a definite reply." "You said it yourself. Don''t go back on it all of a sudden." Su Yao secretly rolled a white eye, "know." "Well, since we have said all that we should say, let''s go and have breakfast. Today''s breakfast is made by Yan Xing. You can''t let him down. " ¡­¡­ Looking at the strange color of the breakfast table, Su Yao fell into silence. He really had a brain in his head to believe that Lu Yanxing''s cooking skills had improved. It''s not breakfast. It''s dark food, and maybe it''s the kind that can kill people with one bite. And Su''s father and mother also fell into silence. They thought that it must be a piece of cake for an excellent person like Lu Yanxing to cook. But after seeing the breakfast made by Lu Yanxing, they felt that they really thought too much. As far as his culinary skills are concerned, he has long been destined to bid farewell to the culinary world. If you have a bite of this kind of breakfast, you will be sent directly to the hospital. For the sake of their own lives, they had to live up to Lu Yanxing''s kindness. "Yan Xing, I have something to do with your uncle, so I won''t eat at home. I''m so sorry." "It''s OK. Since it''s urgent, go with your uncle. Don''t delay." As soon as his words fell, Su''s parents left quickly. Su Yao It''s so heartless to run without him! Chapter 1581 "Sumu, what are you looking at? Eat while it''s hot. It''ll be cold for a while, but it won''t taste good. " Su Yao Even if it''s hot, I can''t eat it. If I eat it, I will be sent to the hospital next second. "I don''t feel comfortable. I don''t want to eat. You''d better eat by yourself." "What''s wrong? Is it there? " Lu Yanxing''s eyes turned to a part of his body. "Do you need me to give you some medicine?" Su Yao immediately exploded, "Lu Yanxing, what do you think all day long? Can''t you think of something serious?" Lu Yanxing said innocently, "it''s you who say you''re uncomfortable. Apart from there, where else?" Su Yao Grass, you are cruel! "I just don''t want to eat it anyway. You can eat it by yourself." Seeing that he was about to run, Lu Yanxing grabbed him and said, "I wasted so much energy last night. If I didn''t eat something, what strength would I have to do other things then? Good, be obedient. Eat a little bit. " Su Yao suddenly widened a pair of eyes, "Lu Yanxing, I''ve been devastated by you, and now I''m like this. You still think about that thing. Are you still a person?" When Lu Yanxing heard this, he knew that he was thinking awkwardly. He could not help sighing, "what are you thinking about? How can I do that kind of thing with you when you are not comfortable? Don''t think too much." Of course, he wanted to come here a few more times, but he had to wait for Su Mu to get better, otherwise Su Mu would have to go to the anorectal Department of the hospital. Su yaosibo didn''t believe what Lu Yanxing said. If Lu Yanxing can really hold back, the sow will be able to climb the tree. "Then why did you say that just now?" "I just want to take you out this afternoon. What''s the problem?" Lu Yanxing asked. Su Yao Well, he really misunderstood. "Where are you going to take me?" Lu Yanxing raised his eyebrows and said, "I''ll tell you after you have breakfast." Su Yao No, why did the topic come back to breakfast? He said so much just now, but he didn''t want to eat the dark food made by Lu Yanxing. "But I really don''t want to eat it, OK?" Su Yao was so charming that he had goose bumps all over his body. However, Lu Yanxing was just an emotionless rejection machine, "no, you have to eat, or I will punish you." Hearing the word "punishment", Su Yao shivered subconsciously Then you take a few, you eat, I eat Lu Yanxing must have never tasted what he made himself. That''s why he said so confident words. When he grows up, he will understand why he doesn''t want to eat. Lu Yanxing knew that Su Yao was doubting his cooking skills, so he nodded, "OK, I''ll eat first." With that, he scooped a spoonful of blue porridge. Su Yao watched him drink the spoonful of porridge, and found that the expression on his face had not changed, and even his brow had not wrinkled. He couldn''t help muttering in his heart. Is this porridge really drinkable? Is there something wrong with Lu Yanxing''s sense of taste? Would he like to try it, too? When Su Yao was wondering whether he wanted to taste the porridge, suddenly a spoonful of porridge came to his mouth. After hesitating for many times, he still drank it with a stiff head. Then he was surprised to find that the porridge was not the dark food in his imagination. "What kind of porridge are you "Purple potato porridge." Lu Yanxing replied. "Then why is its color like this?" "That''s what it looks like when it''s boiling." Su Yao Didn''t you say you learned cooking from the chef? You have learned to be lonely. Chapter 1582 Su Yao tasted other foods and found that there was no problem at all, just that the colors looked very strange. "Well, has my cooking improved a lot?" Lu Yanxing had an expression of praise. "It''s a big improvement, but it looks like dark food. You have to work hard." Lu Yanxing nodded, "since you think it''s good, you can eat more." Su Yao No, you think I''m a pig. I''ve eaten so much already. " Lu Yan, who had seen his appetite, said, "aren''t you a pig?" Su Yao put up chopsticks, "Lu Yanxing, I think you want to be well educated." "Where are you going to teach me, in bed?" ¡°¡­¡­ Go away "Let''s go to bed and roll." Su Yao Lu Yanxing, I will kill you now! " "Are you willing to kill me?" Lu Yanxing was not afraid of death. Su Yao punched in the past, "willing." Lu Yanxing hugged him, "are you going to murder your husband?" Su Yao raised his right foot and kicked it between his legs. Lu Yanxing quickly dodged, "don''t you want to have sex in your next life?" "I think you''d better be a eunuch..." Well, today is another flying day. ¡­¡­ Time flies by. With Lu Yanxing''s unremitting efforts, Su Yao finally agreed to engage him. After that, Lu Yanxing immediately went back and told his family about it. Then Su and Lu met in this way and set the date of their engagement. As for the engagement related matters, they also arranged. Su Yao and Lu Yanxing are very relaxed. They go to class every day and make an appointment. Life is comfortable, and the relationship between them is getting deeper and deeper. There was one thing that made Lu Yanxing very confused, that is, since that time, there was no second time. It''s a very painful thing for a man who has already started meat business to eat vegetarian again, especially for Lu Yanxing, who is full of blood Lu Yanxing stopped Su Yao, who wanted to run away, "Su mu, why did you suddenly go back?" Su Yao looked at some part of him and shrunk his neck. "I''m afraid." "What are you afraid of?" "I''m afraid you''ll come seven more times as you did that night." Su Yao whispered. Although he is not human, he can''t bear it completely. If he comes a few more times, he will be in the next task plane after he opens his eyes again. Lu Yanxing immediately understood why Su Yao would never let him touch him again. His little boyfriend can''t stand his strength. "Don''t worry. I won''t do it seven more times. I''ll only do it once in the future." Su Yao was dubious, "really?" "Really." Lu Yanxing said sincerely. "Then I''ll trust you again." Seeing that he took the bait, Lu Yanxing''s eyes quickly flashed a smile, and then pushed him down on the bed, "let''s continue what we haven''t finished just now." Su Yao didn''t resist, because the fire in his body also needed someone to help him put it out. Then he knew what it was called "a man''s mouth, a liar.". Lu Yanxing''s mouth is even more unbelievable. It''s said that it will only be done once, but in the end it will be done three times. Su Yao covered his bottom with tears, "Lu Yanxing, you liar, I will never believe you again..." Chapter 1583 Soon came the day when Su Yao and Lu Yanxing were engaged. On the same day, in addition to the guests invited by Su and Lu, Shen Zhibai and several other members of the student union came to the engagement ceremony. Lu Yanxing didn''t tell Shen Zhibai in advance about their engagement to Su Yao, so they were shocked when they were invited to participate in the engagement. Those single dogs are OK, just shocked, but Shen Zhibai, who has been in love for several times but ends up breaking up, is more envious. He found Lu Yanxing and Su Yao in the dressing room and said sourly, "Lu Yanxing, Su mu, you two are so lucky to be engaged so soon. And I''m different. I''m lonely and helpless. " "Lu Yanxing, do you mean to let me come to see your big show of love when you know that I have been hurt?" Su Yao and Lu Yanxing did not speak. Instead, they were talking to the stylist who made the modeling for them. "This gentleman, could you please be quiet? You are disturbing me." Shen Zhibai immediately looked over, and then his eyes lit up. Only because the stylist is a young girl, and her appearance is exactly the type Shen Zhibai likes. Shen Zhibai''s heart jumped up quickly. He went to the stylist and said, "this beautiful young lady, can you tell me your name?" God, is his love coming at last? Shen Rui, the stylist, looked at him with disgust, and then concentrated on modeling. Shen Zhibai has never been treated like this by girls, and he is more sure that his true love will come. "Beautiful lady, I fell in love with you at first sight..." Shen Rui was a little impatient with him, "this gentleman, if you don''t go out again, don''t blame me for being rude to you." However, Shen Zhibai was not aware of the danger at all, and continued to talk about Balabala there. Su Yao felt that it was necessary for him to save Shen Zhibai. After all, his cousin had been practicing martial arts since childhood. "Shen Xuechang..." However, before he had time to say his words, Shen Zhibai had been knocked unconscious by Shen Rui, and could not help being silent. Well, Shen Zhibai himself is unlucky. Who let him tease Shen Rui, the mother Tyrannosaurus Rex After Shen Zhibai wakes up, he finds himself lying on the floor of the dressing room alone. Su Yao, Lu Yanxing and the stylist he fell in love with at first sight are gone. He ran out of the dressing room and found the auditorium for the engagement ceremony. Fortunately, the engagement ceremony has not yet begun. Shen Zhibai quickly found a seat to sit down. As soon as I turned my head, I found that the girl I fell in love with at first sight was sitting beside me. Her eyes suddenly lit up. "Miss, my name is Shen Zhibai. Please tell me your name." Shen Rui didn''t even look at him. When Shen Zhibai was lost, a female voice came, "Shen Rui." Shen Zhibai was shocked. "Were you talking to me just now?" Shen Rui gave him a look at a fool. "That was your name just now?" "What else?" Shen Rui asked. "I didn''t expect that your surname was Shen, too. We are so predestined." Shen Zhibai said as he sat down with her. Shen Rui whispered, but she didn''t know whether she agreed with him or what. Shen Zhibai''s eyes are more bright, "you think so too, don''t you?" "You''re noisy." Shen Zhibai Chapter 1584 The engagement ceremony started very soon. It was not as complicated as the wedding ceremony, so it ended very quickly. When the guests are eating, Shen Zhibai quietly leaves. He finds Su Yao and Lu Yanxing and presents them with the gifts he has prepared. "Mr. Shen, let''s be frank. What did you come to me for?" Su Yao put the present on one side of the table. Shen Zhibai rubbed his hands and said with some embarrassment, "Sumu, do you know the stylist who made the model for you today?" Su Yao immediately understood what Shen Zhibai''s idea was. He took a fancy to Shen Rui''s mother Tyrannosaurus Rex and wanted him to help lead the red line. "Of course, and she''s my cousin." On hearing this, Shen Zhibai knew that he was looking for the right person. "Sumu, can you do me a favor?" He flattered Su Yao with a smile, "that is related to my life, you must help me, only you can help me." "What''s up?" Although he already knew what Shen Zhibai''s idea was, Su Yao pretended he didn''t know anything. "Can you give me your cousin Shen Rui''s contact information? I have something very important to tell her." Shen Zhibai said with a smile. Su Yao picked to pick eyebrow, "Yo, Shen Xuechang, you this should not be to take a fancy to my cousin?" Shen Zhibai directly admitted, "yes, I just like her. I think she is the girl of my life. My sweet love is about to begin." Lu Yanxing mercilessly to his chest "poke" a knife, "every time you start a new love is like this, but after a few days, your destiny daughter ran away, you still don''t go to harm Su Mu''s cousin." Shen Zhibai immediately became angry, "Lu Yanxing, will you die if you don''t speak?" "Will you die if you don''t find a new girlfriend?" Lu Yanxing asked. Shen Zhibai stopped talking for a moment. He won''t die if he doesn''t find a new girlfriend, but he really wants to fall in love forever. At this time, Su Yao said, "Shen Xuechang, are you serious or just playing?" "Of course I''m serious. I fell in love with your cousin at first sight." Shen Zhibai said very seriously. "My heart is full of her now. If I don''t see her, I think I will go crazy." "Now that you have said that, I have nothing to say." Su Yao sighed, "but I still have to remind you that if you just want to play with her, then your ending will be very miserable." Shen Zhibai asked curiously, "why do you say that?" "My cousin has been learning martial arts since she was a child. No one dares to provoke her. Once those who provoked her were beaten into the hospital by her. If you offended her, you will certainly be beaten into the hospital by her. " Su Yao said seriously. Listen to this sentence, Shen Zhibai immediately silent. Su Yao took a look at him, "what''s the matter, you shouldn''t regret it?" "How can I regret it? What I like is a girl like your cousin." Shen Zhibai said, "give me her contact information now." "Do you really think about it?" Shen Zhibai nodded, "think about it." ¡­¡­ After getting Shen Rui''s contact information, Shen zhibaifeng goes away. Before leaving, he said to Su Yao and Lu Yanxing, "now you can open my gift. It will be a surprise." Su Yao opened it and looked. After seeing the pile of things unsuitable for children, he was silent. Lu Yanxing took a look and said with a smile, "honey, let''s try something tonight." ¡°¡­¡­ Go away Chapter 1585 After su Yao graduated, he married Lu Yanxing immediately. He chose to stay in the world to accompany Lu Yanxing and grow old together. It was not until Lu Yanxing died that he left for the next mission plane. ¡­¡­ Hearing the sound of the familiar zombies, Su Yao opened his eyes and found himself surrounded by a group of zombies. But the difference is - he is not a human this time, but a member of the zombie army. Su Yao felt the world''s malice towards him. Why do you want him to become a zombie? You can''t turn him into any kind of animal. He would rather be an animal than a zombie. Looking at his ugly companions, Su Yao reached out and touched his face, "Tangyuan, do you have a mirror there?" "What do you want a mirror for?" Tangyuan some puzzled asked. "To see my handsome face, of course." Su Yao said boldly. Listen to this very shameless words, tangyuan suddenly silent, "..." Well, I advise you not to look in the mirror Su Yao was surprised, "why?" is it as like as two peas? He''s not only a zombie, but even his face is like the ugly corpses in front of us. God, he doesn''t want to be like that. Looking at Su Yao''s face, Tang Yuan wanted to stop talking Host, I''d better not say it. Just look in the mirror yourself. " As soon as the words fell, Su Yao suddenly had a mirror in his hand. Su Yao took a deep breath, prepared himself in advance, took a look at his face in the mirror, and then -- he was so scared by his face that he crushed the mirror. Holding grass, who is this ugly man in the mirror? It''s not him, is it? On this thought, Su Yao felt that he could not love any more. "Tangyuan, tell me the truth, is this person in the mirror me?" "Of course it''s you. Who else Said Tang yuan. Su Yao Grass, it''s really himself, he doesn''t want to live! "Tangyuan, tell me honestly, why did I become a zombie this time?" "Because the original owner of this body is a zombie." Said Tang yuan. Su Yao Is there any difference between what you said and what you didn''t say? "Then please tell me why the original owner is a zombie." "It''s very complicated to say. Why don''t I give you the original story of this plane?" Su Yao nodded, "yes." [Ding, loading into the original plot ¡¿ one day in 2567, the sky suddenly began to rain red. The people and animals that were drenched by the red rain had a mutation. After the mutation, they all became zombies. As zombies, they completely lose their humanity and begin to bite or even eat people. Those who were bitten by zombies became infected with zombie virus and soon became zombies. With more and more people being bitten and more and more zombies, the end of the world came. Fortunately, a few people bitten by zombies are not assimilated, but awaken to their powers. They are called psionic, and they are regarded as saviors by ordinary people. The male Lord long Che was the first one to wake up. In order to solve the secret of the power and make all the surviving people become the power, the people above caught him and took him as the experimental mouse. Long Che wanted to run away, but he was too weak at that time, so he could only be a qualified experimente Chapter 1586 But the hero''s aura is not covered, long Che did not die because he was treated as an experiment, his powers are more and more powerful. Soon, he killed the whole lab and managed to escape. The people at the top want to send someone to take him back, but now longche is not the one before. No one can deal with him at all. The people above can only give up chasing long Che and mend with him. Although long Che resented some people for what happened before, he never wanted to be the enemy of human beings all over the world. And the most important thing is to put aside the hatred in your heart and take revenge after saving the world. As for the female leader, she was an ordinary person at the beginning, but she was bitten by a zombie because of something, but she didn''t die or become a zombie. Instead, she became a psionic Once, when she was about to be killed by the zombie, the male Lord longche suddenly appeared and saved her. Then, she became a member of the psionic team established by longche. In the following story, men and women fight and upgrade together, go through all kinds of hardships, come together, and finally successfully save the world. And these have nothing to do with the original owner. The original owner is just a bad guy who was bitten by a zombie not long after the start. After digesting the whole story, Su Yao didn''t know what to say. Why is he a cannon fodder this time? Can''t he have a name? And why can''t we send the original owner over before he becomes a zombie? We have to wait until the original owner becomes a zombie before we send him over? With this in mind, Su Yao asked them, "Tangyuan, why don''t you send me here before the original owner becomes a zombie? Do you mean it?" Tang Yuan felt that he was more unjust than Dou E. he didn''t do anything. How could it be his fault? And it''s not something it can control. "Host, I''m not in charge of this." Su Yao suddenly rolled a big white eye, "don''t you care? So who''s in charge? " "Space shuttle administration." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao half believe half doubt, "you should not be deceiving me?" "There''s nothing to cheat on such a thing, and what''s the advantage of me cheating you?" "If you really don''t believe what I said, I can contact the time travel administration now. Then, you can listen to what they said." "Forget it, I''ll let you go this time." Su Yao waved his hand, "but you have to tell me how to turn a zombie into a human." Tangyuan was immediately baffled by his topic, "this..." "Why, don''t you know?" Tangyuan bit his teeth and decided to tell the truth. However, before he had time to speak, Su Yao suddenly said, "come on, as soon as I see your reaction, I know you don''t know. You just need to tell me how to look good." With this face, you will not only scare others, but also yourself. He doesn''t want to be scared to death one day. "You just need to practice hard. You are a low-level zombie now, so your face is so ugly. When you become a high-level zombie, you will become just like human beings.... " Chapter 1587 "Do you mean to let me eat people?" If a low-level zombie wants to become a high-level zombie, it can only eat more people, and it may not become a high-level zombie for a lifetime. Besides, he''s not a cannibal. The dumplings stopped talking Indeed, if a low-level zombie wants to become a high-level zombie, this is the only way. "Come on, I don''t expect you to be such an unreliable guy. I''d better find another way myself." Su Yao said. Cannibalism is impossible. It''s impossible to cannibalize people all my life. He doesn''t believe that he can''t find a better way. One day he will return to his former handsome appearance. "By the way, what''s the name of the target?" "Yan siting." Tang Yuan replied. Hearing this familiar name, Su Yao was shocked. "Are you sure the target of this strategy is Yan siting?" If he remembers correctly, he died with Yan siting at that position. How can Yan siting live again? Is it a hit? "Yes, what''s the problem?" When Tang Yuan saw his reaction, he felt a little strange. "Of course there is a problem. It''s a big problem. Do you still remember that there was a strategy target named Yan siting? " Smell speech, tangyuan thought carefully, " It seems to be true "Is Yan siting on this plane the same person as Yan siting on that plane?" If it''s the same person, it''s going to be miserable. Yan siting was killed by himself. No matter how much he liked himself, he couldn''t let himself go. Moreover, Yan siting is the king of zombies. Now he has become a zombie. His life and death are completely in Yan siting''s hands. Su Yao wanted to kill himself. "Wait a minute, I''ll check." A few minutes later, Tang Yuan came back. He said in a dignified voice, "host, I have a very unfortunate thing to tell you. Yan siting of this position is indeed the same person as Yan siting of the previous position." Hearing this, Su Yao wanted to close his eyes and fainted on the spot. It''s really a shock to the dog. Why can such a small probability be met by him? To die to die, if Yan siting found him, he would die very ugly. So, he might as well commit suicide. When Su Yao was struggling to commit suicide, Tang Yuan said again, "but you don''t have to worry. This time, the situation is different." Su Yaodu was too lazy to make complaints about it. "Then you tell me where it is different." "Yan siting is not a Zombie King, but a human being." Smell speech, Su Yao immediately raised strength, "what you say is true?" "It''s true. Yan siting is really a human." Said Tang yuan. Su Yao was a little curious, "so how did he change from a zombie to a human?" "In this plane, he was a human from the beginning." Su Yao was in a daze. The plane is still that plane, but the plot and the protagonist have changed a lot. Wait! Yan siting is a man now, and he is a zombie now, so they are doomed to be enemies. Moreover, if Yan siting is a young man with ambition, he will be even more dangerous. "Is there really no way to make zombies human?" "No Su Yao giao£¡ Chapter 1588 Although it''s fucked up, life still has to go on. Suicide or something, he just thought about it, it''s impossible to really commit suicide. And now the most important thing is to find a way to become human. After he became a human, he no longer had to worry about falling in love with Yan siting. Su Yao turned his head and looked at the low-level zombie standing beside him. He called at him a few times. The other side followed him unprepared. After leading the other party to a place where there was no one, Su Yao started. He crushed the head of the low rank zombie with one hand, then tried to resist the desire to vomit and found the crystal nucleus. It''s a pity that the lower zombie has a very high probability of having a crystal nucleus. The one he killed has no crystal nucleus. But fortunately, his ability is still there, so he doesn''t have to worry that he will be killed by human beings soon, and he can also use his own ability to kill medium level zombies or high-level zombies and obtain their nuclei. But before that, he had to test the Zombie''s crystal to see if he was useful. Su Yao used the same method to attract several low-level zombies. These low-level zombies had no intelligence or combat effectiveness. He solved them easily. Although only two nuclei were obtained, it was better than none. But how to use this crystal core, Su Yao made a mistake again. He thought about it carefully, and finally adopted the simplest and most crude method - eating. Su Yao took one of the nuclei and gnawed it directly. The hard feeling in imagination didn''t appear. As soon as the crystal nucleus entered, it became direct. But these are not important. The important thing is that Su Yao clearly felt that he had more energy in his body, though only a little more. In other words, it''s useful for a zombie to be a human. Maybe he can make himself a human by this way. After getting such an important piece of information, Su Yao seems to have killed a lot of low-level zombies and even a few middle-level zombies in one day. As for the nuclei from the brains of the zombies, they have been absorbed by him. However, he was not satisfied. Those nuclei didn''t provide him with much energy. He had to do more nuclei. Otherwise, he didn''t know that he could be upgraded to a medium level zombie only after he had a long life. Su Yao finished killing the last zombie nearby. As soon as he was ready to absorb the Mei crystal nucleus, someone came this way. The smell from the air told him that it was human, and the instinct of zombies was slowly recovering. If it goes on like this, he will be like those low-level zombies. Su Yao quickly sealed his nose, and then found a place to hide. There were five people coming. The one at the front was wearing a pair of thin rimmed glasses and a big white trigram. From their conversation, we can infer that the man in the white coat is a scientist or something, and the other person seems to be studying zombies. At this time, the footsteps disappeared. Su Yao peeped out from behind the tree and saw the five people stop in front of the low-level zombie he had just killed. One of them said, "Professor Yan, do you think it''s strange?" Hearing the surname "Yan", Su Yao was stunned. He wanted to see if Professor Yan was Yan siting. But the night sky was too dark, and his eyes were covered by a layer of white film, so he couldn''t see each other''s face clearly. And now that he''s out, he may be caught by these humans Chapter 1589 Yan siting squatted down in front of the low-level zombie, looked at the wound carefully, and then said, "this zombie was not killed by human beings, but by his own kind." Listening to these words, the other four people were shocked. "Professor Yan, do you mean zombies kill each other?" "If I''m not wrong, zombies can advance by sucking the nuclei of their companions." Yan siting stood up, took the handkerchief from the assistant and wiped his hands. "In that case, why do they eat people?" "Cannibalism is their instinct, and they need to continue their race..." Su Yao, who had been eavesdropping on their conversation, was completely shocked. How can Professor Yan see that this low-level zombie was not killed by human beings? And how did he infer that zombies could advance by sucking their companion''s nuclei? Does that mean he has found a way to make zombies human? Su Yao resisted the desire to rush out and continued to listen. "Professor Yan, what kind of zombie do you think killed this low-level zombie?" "I don''t know that." Yan siting said, "it could be a middle-level zombie, a high-level zombie, or a low-level zombie." Listening to the words "high-level zombie", the assistant was already shaking with nervousness. He looked around and said in a trembling voice, "Professor Yan, we''d better leave here as soon as possible. If a high-level zombie suddenly jumps out, we will all die here today." Although the other three are all powers, they can''t beat a high-level zombie. If you don''t leave soon, you will die here. "I don''t know if there is a high-level zombie, but I know there is a zombie hidden here." Yan siting said as he looked at Su Yao''s hiding place, "this zombie is probably the one I just mentioned. If you arrest him, I will take it to do research." Hearing this, Su Yao was shocked. How did Professor Yan find him? He didn''t do anything to expose his position, did he? No matter, it''s important to escape. If they catch him, he will be reduced to a mouse for research. He is not the protagonist with the aura of immortality, and he will surely die on the experimental platform. However, he was surrounded by the three powers before he could escape. And don''t know what those three powers did, he suddenly couldn''t move. Day! Is it hard for him to fold here today? "Professor Yan, we''ve got him." Yan siting came over. He looked at Su Yao, who couldn''t move. His voice said coldly, "it''s a low-level zombie." There is also a bit of disgust. Su Yao recognized the dislike and immediately exploded. If it had not been for his inability to speak now, he would have yelled. What happened to the zombie? Even if it''s a low rank zombie, he''s a different low rank zombie. "Professor Yan, do you want to kill him or take him back?" "Take it back. It happens that one of my recent experiments lacks an experimental body. Let''s start with him first." "Good." Su Yao No, don''t you ask my opinion? "But before you take him away, give him an injection of that medicine to save me time..." As for the following words, Su Yao couldn''t hea Chapter 1590 When he woke up again, Su Yao found that he had been tied to the experimental platform, and his whole strength could not be used at all, so he had no way to escape. Su Yao was so angry that he scolded Professor Yan thousands of times. However, he is more concerned about why Professor Yan knows where he is hiding. Is Professor Yan a high-level psionic? "Tangyuan, do you know how Professor Yan found me?" "He has a zombie exploration device in his hand, but he''s the only one who can use it." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao It''s really science and technology that changes the world. "Do you know if he is Yan siting?" "I don''t know that." Tang Yuan replied decisively, "after all, there are quite a lot of people whose surname is Yan, and maybe you have the wrong surname." Su Yao That makes a lot of sense. Forget it, no matter whether the other party is Yan siting or not, he has to escape from here, or he will die here. "Tangyuan, save me quickly, or if I die here, you won''t want to live." Tangyuan wants to talk and stops, "but..." "But what? Don''t dawdle. If you dawdle any longer, people will come. At that time, even if you want to leave, you can''t leave." "But people have come, host. You''d better ask for your own happiness." As its voice fell, the door of the research room was pushed open. Although I couldn''t see each other''s face clearly, the familiar smell told Su Yao that the person who came here was Professor Yan who said last night that he would be the experimental body. Su Yao quickly struggled to break through the thing that imprisoned him. He hasn''t found Yan siting yet. He can''t die here. But his struggle didn''t work at all, and the more he struggled, the tighter his confinement became. Blink of an eye, Yan siting has stopped in front of the experimental platform, "what''s your name?" Su Yao It''s not like you don''t know I can''t talk, ask a ghost! "Sorry, I forgot you can''t speak. I''d better give you a number." "You''ll call it 128 later." Su Yao No, do you like to talk to yourself? "Do you know why I call you 128, because you are my 128th subject." Su Yao Grasps the grass, looks like this guy does not take the zombie as the experimental body, no wonder he knows so much, but it''s really amazing. Wait, why does he praise the other party? The next one to die is him! Thinking of this, Su Yao struggled again and made a "Ho Ho" sound to the other side. Yan siting squinted, "are you cursing me now?" Su Yao It''s ridiculous. How did she know she was scolding him for this snake disease? Could she understand the Zombie''s language? "It seems that you are not an ordinary low-level zombie. Ordinary low-level zombies have no thinking, they are walking corpses, but you. But you are not the same. You can not only understand human beings, but also curse people. " Don''t know is to think of what happy things, Yan siting suddenly laughed, "you and I once met a human class as interesting..." "Forget about it. With you as my experimental subject, my experiment will certainly have a great development. " Chapter 1591 Su Yao Can you stop talking so much? Can''t you just do it? "Well, let''s start today''s first experiment." Yan siting put on his gloves, picked up a syringe, and without hesitation put the needle into Su Yao''s blood vessel and drew a tube of blood. Yan siting looked at the tube of blood that was the same color as human blood and laughed, "you are so funny. The blood of other zombies is green, just your blood is red." Su Yao If you want to do an experiment, just do it. Can you do it less? And aren''t you on the high cold route? Your design is going to collapse. Yan siting seemed to see what he was thinking in his heart, and he said, "sometimes the experiment is too boring. I have to say something to keep my attention. You don''t mind if I continue?" Su Yao Do you think there''s any way I can refuse you? "Since you don''t mind, I''ll go on." "You want to become a zombie by killing your companions and sucking their nuclei? I just developed a drug that can improve the strength of zombies a few days ago, but I haven''t tested it yet. I''ll test it with you now. " "I don''t know what kind of side effects that medicine will have. You must hold on, or I will be very sad. After all, you are so special..." Su Yao now just wants to plug his ears. This human has been babbling around his ears. His ears are about to cocoon. If a human is a duck, then the human can hold up to a thousand ducks. He has never been so noisy. "I''ve already brought the medicine. Let''s get started." Yan siting said while injecting the medicine he had developed a few days ago into Su Yao''s body. The drug took off soon. Su Yao felt very uncomfortable. All the blood vessels in his body burst, and something was burning his internal organs The next second, with a bang, he exploded. Although Yan siting reacted quickly, he was inevitably splashed. He looked at the broken flesh on the experimental platform, his eyes were very cold, "it''s really useless, but I can''t bear it at this point It''s too effective. It needs to be improved Hearing this, the assistant said, "Professor, what happened?" When he saw a mess of the experimental platform, he immediately understood, "Professor, did the experiment fail again?" Yan siting said coldly, "clean this place." Finish saying, he just ready to leave, but suddenly found something strange, "wait, you don''t clean." The assistant followed his gaze and almost spat out. That piece of flesh and blood is wriggling like a worm, and soon it forms a human shape, and then it grows into limbs Su Yao, who had been blown up, was restored to his former appearance. The assistant was stunned. What''s going on? How did the zombie come back to life? He''s not hallucinating, is he? And looking at this scene, Yan siting''s eyes set off a frenzy, "you are really different, with you, I will be able to revive that person..." Su Yao is also very muddled, he clearly exploded, how resurrected? Chapter 1592 "Tangyuan, do you know what''s going on?" "Host, congratulations on your undead buff." Su Yao listened to these words, more confused, "what is immortal buff?" "No matter how many times you are killed, you will come back to life. In other words, you have the ability of infinite resurrection Tangyuan said, "well, are you happy now?" "Happy you big head ghost, if Professor Yan knows that I have the ability of infinite rebirth, he will be very crazy to do experiments with me, and then I will experience what it''s like to live rather than die." Su Yao immediately burst out. "I don''t need you to take back this power quickly?" "Host, do you want to die now?" Tangyuan sent out a question from the depths of the soul. Su Yao choked. Of course, he didn''t want to die now. "Isn''t that bullshit?" Tangyuan rolled his eyes, "what do you want?" "I''ll keep this ability first. When I escape from here one day, you can take it back." Su Yao said. "Whatever you want. If you don''t have anything else to do, I''ll be offline. " "Go away." Su Yao said very impatiently. Tangyuan Throw it when you use it. You don''t even say thank you. Your skill of tearing down bridges is really getting worse and worse. ¡­¡­ The assistant looked at Yan siting, who was more and more excited. He didn''t know what to say. This was the first time he saw Professor Yan with such an expression. "Professor..." The expression on Yan siting''s face suddenly returned to his usual expression, "OK, you can go out. I''m going to continue to do the experiment. If there''s nothing important, don''t come in and disturb me." "I see, professor. I''m just outside the door. If you have something to tell me." Yan siting answered perfunctorily, and then looked at Su Yao who was imprisoned on the experimental platform, "128, the person in the way has gone, let''s continue the experiment just now." Su Yao Do you want to be happy to see me blow it up again? It''s all 12 years of compulsory education. How can you be taught to be a devil? I think you''re the one who made this end world! "128, I know you''re afraid, but you don''t have to worry. I''ve diluted the medicine. This time you won''t burst like last time." Yan siting said while injecting diluted drugs into Su Yao''s body. This time, Su Yao didn''t explode again because he couldn''t bear the medicine, but the side effects of the medicine showed up at this moment. All the skin on his body fell off, and the seven orifices were bleeding. Although there was no pain just now, Su Yao still wanted to curse his mother. It''s nothing. There''s no increase in energy. There''s a lot of side effects. If he can''t speak, he must scold Professor Yan. But Yan siting slightly frowned, "the effect is weakened, but this side effect..." "Let''s not worry about it. Now check to see if the energy in your body has increased." When Su Yao wanted to know what method he was going to use, he saw that he knew where to take Gatling. Su Yao No, this guy is not going to shoot him with this Gatling, is he? What kind of test method is this? Chapter 1593 Su Yao is not mistaken. Yan siting is really ready to shoot him with this Gatling. As if seeing Su Yao''s uneasiness, Yan siting said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''ve tested other zombies before. Your zombies won''t feel any pain, and human weapons can''t kill your zombies." Su Yao No, just because we zombies don''t feel pain and can''t be killed by human weapons, so are you going to treat me like this? Why don''t you try it on yourself? "Ho ho!" You snake disease, stop it! "So you can''t wait any longer. Let''s start now." With that, Yan siting pressed Gatling''s trigger and shot Su Yao, who was tied to the test bench. But Su Yao was not beaten into a sieve, because there was a barrier in front of him, and the bullet was bounced back when it hit the barrier. Then he witnessed a very beautiful scene - Yan siting quickly dodged the bullets and left them intact. Su Yao He thought that Professor Yan was just a snake disease, but he didn''t expect that the other side''s force value was also very high. It seems that his chances of escaping from here are even less. Yan siting put down Gatling in his hand, and seemed to sigh, "it seems that this medicine can really enhance the energy of zombies, but the side effects are a little big, and it needs to be improved carefully, so before the side effects of the medicine are completely eliminated, I have to trouble you for a while..." Seeing Su Yao staring at himself, he added, "don''t stare at me like this. Put away the barrier on your body. I won''t shoot you again. The last round of test is over." Su Yao I believe in you ghost, you snake spirit is very sick! The last round of testing is over, but the next round of research will start again? Seeing that Su Yao still refused to put away the barrier, Yan siting had no choice but to smile, "in this case, don''t blame me." Hearing these words, Su Yao immediately realized the danger. He hesitated for a while, and finally put the barrier away. "Good boy, your choice is right." Su Yao Hehe, if I hadn''t been able to break away from this imprisonment, I would have beaten your dog''s head. You wait for me, I will never let you go! At this time, Yan siting said, "then, let''s test your resistance to human flesh." Listening to these words, Su Yao was shocked. Test his resistance to human flesh? What are you going to test for this snake disease? Is it going to cut a piece of meat from yourself? With this in mind, Su Yao felt that there must be something wrong with his brain. To put it mildly, it''s self sacrifice for scientific research. It''s hard to say that my brain is full of water. I can hear the sound of the sea when I shake it. Su Yao guessed correctly. Yan siting was really ready to cut a piece of meat from himself. He picked up a scalpel and cut off a piece of meat from his arm without blinking. He didn''t even frown. And the more mysterious thing is still in the future, Yan siting''s arm that piece of missing meat place quickly grow new meat. Su Yao was completely shocked. Is Professor Yan really human? How can he be more like a zombie? Chapter 1594 Yan siting has been used to this kind of thing for a long time. Although he used a special way to transform himself into a human being, there is still a big difference between him and human beings, such as just now. Seeing Su Yao looking at himself in shock, Yan siting said with a smile, "do you think I''m not a human? But it''s a pity that you''re wrong. I''m really a human now, but I''m different from them. " Su Yao grasped the word "now". Is it really a human now? Was he not human before? So how did he transform himself into a human being? Su Yao, who is eager to become a human, wants to ask clearly, but now he can only make the sound of "Ho Ho". Su Yao scolded the time travel administration in his heart. If it wasn''t for their failure, he wouldn''t have become a zombie, and he wouldn''t have been tied here by this snake disease "Well, chat time is over. Let''s start a new round of testing now." Yan siting said and handed the piece of human flesh cut from his arm to Su Yao''s mouth. Smelling the smell of human flesh, Su Yao''s reason began to disappear slowly there was a voice in his brain telling him - bite on, bite on! No, he can''t bite it. If he bites it, he will be reduced to a zombie. Su Yao was biting his teeth, trying to control his impulse to bite. Yan siting had never seen a zombie that could resist the temptation of human flesh, especially the low rank zombies. He became more interested in Su Yao. "I''ve never seen a low-level zombie like you who don''t want to eat human flesh? Why don''t you eat? Don''t you want to become a high-level zombie quickly? " "It''s easier to eat people than to eat the same kind of nuclei, isn''t it? And it makes you stronger faster. " Yan siting is tempting Su Yao with words. He wants to know whether the zombie in front of him really resisted the temptation of human flesh, or just because he was afraid of him, he resisted the temptation of human flesh for a moment. Su Yao knew that he was tempting himself, so he could not help but scold him in his heart But unfortunately, he will never be tempted by him. Said not to eat human flesh, he does not eat! So, Yan siting saw Su Yao''s face and didn''t look at himself. He stopped and laughed happily. "You''re so interesting. If you don''t have to do other experiments, I''d like to dissect you now to see what''s different between your structure and other zombies." Then he sighed with great regret. Su Yao listened to the tone of his voice, only felt a thrill. What kind of perversion did he encounter? If he doesn''t think of a way to escape, he will be dissected by this pervert, right? How could he meet such a pervert if he wanted to die? Who can help him? Whether it''s zombies or humans The piece of human flesh in Yan siting''s hand was thrown into the garbage can. "Since you don''t want to eat human flesh, I won''t force you to..." "However, in order to ensure that you can continue to live without knowing human flesh, I have to specially study a kind of medicine that can make zombies drink and they will no longer feel hungry. You are a real trouble..." Su Yao Since you think I''m a trouble, you should let me go. After I leave, you won''t have any more trouble. Chapter 1595 Although he knew that Su Yao could not respond to his words, Yan siting still said there. "That''s the end of today''s experiment. Next, I''m going to start to study the medicine that can make you not feel hungry after drinking. I hope you don''t disturb me when I do research, or I''ll let you experience what it''s like to explode again." After saying these words, Yan siting devoted himself to studying the medicine there. But Su Yao wanted to blow Yan siting''s head out of his mind What do you think I''m going to talk to you pervert? And your words are too much, I hear ears are about to cocoon, please quickly close your mouth, or one day I will suck it up! Su Yao closed his eyes, stopped talking to Yan siting, and communicated with Tang yuan in his mind. "Tangyuan, come out quickly." "Host, what can I do for you?" Tang Yuan doubts a way. "Now think of a way to get me out of here." "But that man is still here. You can''t escape." Tangyuan to tell the truth, "and I think even if you escape, but in the near future or will be caught back." Listening to these words, Su Yao just felt that he had been hit by countless arrows in his knee Which side are you on? " "Of course I''m on your side. I''m just telling the truth." Tangyuan said, "and to tell you the truth, if you really managed to escape, you wouldn''t have been caught by them at the beginning." Su Yao My heart''s broken, old fellow. "Don''t talk nonsense, think of a way quickly!" Grass, there is so much nonsense every day, can''t you think of a way? It''s really useless. "I really can''t think of it. Think for yourself." Tangyuan said very hard. It just doesn''t help. What? Su Yao If I can figure it out, do I need your help? "Since you can''t think of anything, you can go away and don''t let me hear you again." "Goodbye." Tangyuanbo is offline without hesitation. Su Yao This garbage system is so hard that it dares to talk to him in such a tone. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long it was, it was dark outside. The assistant who was guarding the door came in and said to Yan siting who was still doing research there, "Professor, you haven''t eaten for a day. You''d better eat something first, or your body will not be able to bear it." Next second. Bang, something blew up. Yan siting put down the tools in his hand, turned to look at the assistant, his eyes were cold, "who let you in?" Looking at Yan siting like this, the assistant couldn''t help being afraid. He swallowed nervously. "Professor, I''m just worried about your body. If something happens to you, I can''t atone even if I die." "I don''t need you to worry about my own body. You go out now." Yan siting said coldly, "and from tomorrow on, you don''t have to come back to the Research Institute. I don''t need an assistant who will only delay me." The assistant almost cried out, "Professor, I really didn''t mean to disturb your research. Please forgive me this time. I will never do it again." Chapter 1596 However, Yan siting is just a research machine that doesn''t have feelings. He says very ruthlessly, "either go or die here, choose one yourself?" Assistant know he is serious, Yan siting said kill him, will kill him. He once saw the scene of Yan siting killing people. That person was also a member of the Research Institute, but he was killed because he wanted to steal Yan siting''s research results. If he doesn''t leave soon, the end is likely to be the same as that man. He can''t die yet, he hasn''t achieved his goal yet Thinking about this, the assistant left quickly. Before leaving, he said to Yan siting, "Professor, I''m leaving now. In the future, you should take good care of yourself and don''t let yourself be too tired. I''ll leave dinner at the door. You can have some. " If it were for other people, I would have resented Yan siting for a long time. But this assistant is not the same, he has always admired Yan siting, and he is afraid of Yan siting. Having seen Yan siting''s killing methods, he naturally has no brain to provoke Yan siting Yan siting did not speak. He started his research again. The assistant''s eyes darkened, he said a few words and left. , who listened to their conversation, couldn''t help but make complaints about their lives. This snake essence disease is really ruthless, so the good assistant said not to do it. If it had been him, he would have beaten the head of this snake disease. ¡­¡­ Time always flies. Now it''s the seventh day that Su Yao was arrested for this research. In these seven days, Yan siting has done countless experiments on him. And after every experiment, Yan siting will be more interested in him, it is a kind of obsession. He was crazy about 128, because in Su Yao, many impossible things became possible. Or, he can do what he always wants to do through 128. As a result, Yan siting began to forget to eat and sleep, doing crazy research every day. But this is not a good thing for Su Yao. Yan siting doesn''t leave the Research Institute, which means he can''t escape from here. Although he can stand all kinds of experiments that Yan siting did on himself, if he goes on like this, he will go crazy one day. He''s only been in this world for eight days, and he hasn''t done what he should do. He can''t be trapped in this research institute all the time. However, he got a little benefit here, that is, the energy in his body has increased dramatically, and has reached a critical point. If he is injected with a medicine that can improve the strength of the zombie, he is likely to be promoted and become a medium level zombie. After becoming a medium level zombie, his appearance will change. Although he will not become the same as human, he will not be as ugly as he is now. And according to the current advanced situation, it is estimated that he will become a high-level zombie in a period of time. At that time, he will be no different from human beings, and he will be able to speak. During this period of time, he has never opened his mouth to speak. He has to hold back what he wants to scold. He is about to die But I don''t know what''s going on. Professor Yan didn''t give him the most crucial injection for his snake essence disease, and he didn''t do experiments on him. Su Yao wanted to ask him to give him an injection, but that would make him look like a tremble Chapter 1597 However, although still did not advance into a zombie, but the chance to escape finally came. Yan siting is going out to look for a new experimental body. I don''t know if he is too confident, or if he thinks that Su Yao can''t escape from here at all. He tells this story himself. When he heard the news, Su Yao almost cried out, but he still managed to control the impulse. Although he has only been with Professor Yan for seven days, he has basically found out his character. Professor Yan is very accomplished in psychology. He can easily see through the psychology of others. If he is very excited or indifferent at this time, then the snake meridian disease will be suspicious Yan siting looked at Su Yao, who was a little excited, and said with a smile, "128, you seem very happy that I am going to find a new experimental body. Do you think I can let you go like this?" Su Yao Of course, I know you can''t let me off easily, but I''m just happy. What''s the problem? "128, I will never give up your perfect experimental body. You are of great use to me. You can''t get out of here until you finish the most important thing, and you don''t want to get out of here, or you will only hurt yourself at that time. " Yan siting looks at Su Yao with a smile. At that moment, Su Yao feels that he has seen through all his thoughts. Su Yao''s heart sank. Professor Yan''s snake essence disease was so terrible that he guessed that he was ready to escape. It seems that this escape plan will not be very successful. In order to prevent him from escaping, he must have made some preparations, so he had to be careful. There''s only one chance. If he fails, he won''t have any chance to escape. Then he can only be trapped in this research institute all his life until he is drained of value. ¡­¡­ Yan siting left soon. With the help of Tangyuan, Su Yao successfully untied that layer of confinement. At the moment when his feet touched the ground, there was an unreal feeling in his heart. He has been tied to the research platform for eight days, and he has never been to the ground in these eight days. If he is tied up like that again, he may not even know how to get there. However, he can not relax his vigilance just because of this. Who knows if Professor Yan has set traps around him. Su Yao picked up the test tube placed on another research platform and threw it carefully to the ground. Nothing happened. However, Su Yao did not relax his vigilance. "Tangyuan, can you help me see if there are any traps around here?" "Yes, and a lot." Tang Yuan replied. "Where are they?" "It''s too much. I can''t finish it in a moment. I''d better give you a picture." As soon as the voice of Tangyuan fell, a map like thing appeared in front of Su Yao, with red and green dots on it. "Do these green dots represent traps?" He said. "No, the red dot is a trap." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao looked at the pile of red dots and was silent. giao£¡ I didn''t expect that psycho had set up so many traps, but he really looked up to Su Yao. Although he is not a human, Professor Yan is a real dog If he manages to escape from here today, sooner or later he will come back to find out about this snake essence disease Chapter 1598 Su Yao said again, "Tangyuan, do you know where Professor Yan put the medicine that can improve the strength of zombies?" "It''s on the table on your left. The blue ones are the potions." Tang Yuan replied. Smell speech, Su Yao hurried to go to those blue medicine to put away, and gave himself an injection. This makes Tangyuan a little puzzled, "host, what are you going to do?" "Of course, I''ll take them all. These potions are of great use to me. What''s more, I''ve been imprisoned for so long by that snake meridians disease. What about taking something from him? " Su Yao said with great reason. Tangyuan Well, whether it''s shameless or you''re more shameless. "Host, have you figured out how to get out of here?" Su Yao did not answer his question. Instead, he took a close look at the picture in front of him and determined his escape plan before he said, "dig a tunnel." The dumplings were immediately covered, "dig Dig a tunnel? " Su Yao nodded, "that''s right, digging tunnels." "When will it take to dig? The outside of the Institute is also full of traps. " Dig a tunnel. You might as well be more realistic. "rest assured, digging this way is a piece of cake for me, as long as a shovel is in hand." Su Yao said confidently. "But before that, we have to destroy the monitoring here, or someone will find out." He looks like a monitor hidden in the corner, "Tangyuan, I''ll trouble you next." Tangyuan understood what he meant by this, "I know, don''t worry, give it to me." The next second, all the monitoring in the Institute is broken. On the other side, Yan siting saw the computer screen in his hand turned black, and the monitoring screen disappeared. Instead of getting angry, he began to laugh. 128, you really gave me a big surprise. I''m really more and more interested in you. But can you get out of there? Don''t let me down. Listening to Yan siting''s laughter, the entourage asked curiously, "Professor Yan, why are you so happy all of a sudden? What''s the matter?" "Something happened at my institute." Because he was in a good mood, Yan siting didn''t ignore his entourage. "My experimental body seems to be running away..." On hearing this, the entourage immediately panicked. There must be a lot of important things in Professor Yan''s Research Institute. It''s ok if the experimental body just runs away, but if the experimental body destroys all the things in the Research Institute, it''s a big trouble. "Professor Yan, why don''t we turn around and go back to the research institute now? It should be too late to go back now." Yan siting shook his head, "no, continue today''s plan." This puzzled the entourage. "Why? What if Professor Yan''s research results are destroyed? " "None of that matters." "But..." "Nothing, but." Yan siting interrupted them, looking a little impatient, "what I say is what you just do as I say. If you don''t like it, you can go back now. I''ll catch the new experimental body myself... " As soon as these words came out, the entourage did not dare to say anything more about going back. Their task is to protect Yan siting. If they just go back, they will be punished Chapter 1599 Su Yao''s plan to dig tunnels was cancelled before it could be implemented. I don''t know what the floor of this research institute is made of. No matter what method he uses, he can''t pry it open, let alone dig a tunnel. "Tangyuan, Professor Yan is so perverted that he even made the floor of the Research Institute. I doubt if he has known for a long time that I would dig a tunnel." Tangyuan also felt that the other party was very abnormal, "host, what are you going to do next? If you don''t leave soon, the abnormal Professor Yan will come back, and then you can''t escape." Su Yao was also very clear about this, so he looked around carefully, and then moved the target to the ceiling. Since digging a tunnel doesn''t work, he will find a new way. He doesn''t believe that he really can''t escape from this broken Research Institute. "Tangyuan, now help me to study the ceiling material and see if there is any way to open the ceiling." Tangyuan should be a sound, to study the ceiling material. After a few minutes, it said, "host, I''ve studied it carefully. The ceiling material is the most common one. You can only punch through it." "I see." Su Yao took a deep breath and made a full leap. His head broke through the ceiling, but it was stuck there. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s really a bad start. Looking at this scene, tangyuan couldn''t help laughing. Su Yao is getting more and more angry. He was so miserable that the garbage system was still laughing at him. After he successfully escaped from here, he must give this guy some color to see. Su Yao pulled up his head, but he didn''t know which step was wrong. His head was separated from his body. Fortunately, he already has an immortal buff. Even if his head falls off, he can take it back by himself. After a few minutes, the head himself returned to his body, disconnected place connected, not even a scar left. If he didn''t feel clearly that his head had fallen off just now, Su Yao would have doubted whether he had a dream. But it doesn''t matter. He didn''t die anyway. Now the most important thing is to get out of here, or the sick professor will come back. Su Yao adjusted the posture of heaven, smashed a big hole in the ceiling with one punch, and then he successfully escaped from the Research Institute. Su Yao always felt that it was not true to escape from the heaven so easily. Since the abnormal Professor Yan even transformed the floor, he couldn''t miss the ceiling. Maybe this is a trap he set. But no matter how much you think, it''s no use to be able to escape successfully. And before he leaves, he''s going to leave a big gift for that pervert professor. "Tangyuan, do you have a bomb or something?" "Host, what do you want the bomb to do?" Tangyuan houzhihoujue, "wait a minute, you''re not going to blow up this research institute, are you?" Su Yao laughed, "yes, I''m going to blow up this research institute." If you leave like this, you will be sorry for the crimes he has suffered these days. Those crimes can''t be in vain. Moreover, Su Yao was a man who had revenge. "Don''t talk nonsense. If you have any words, you must give them to me..." Chapter 1600 After getting the bomb from Tangyuan, Su YAOBO did not hesitate to throw a bomb into the Research Institute, and then the whole research institute was shocked with a bang. Although the whole institute looks intact from the outside, it has long been a mess inside. This let Su Yao take a breath, he also threw the remaining several bombs into it. Listening to the explosion after explosion, he felt more comfortable. However, the explosion here attracted the attention of the people guarding nearby. They came to check the situation. At the moment of hearing the footsteps, Su Yao left quickly. When those people came, they saw the Institute with a hole in the ceiling, and black smoke came out of that hole. They quickly took the spare key to open the door of the Research Institute, and after seeing the tragedy inside, they immediately took a breath of air. What happened to the Institute in their absence. Professor Yan will be very angry when he comes back to see that his research institute has been made like this. So do they want to tell Professor Yan about it now? "What do you want to do next?" "I think we should inform Professor Yan as soon as possible." "What if Professor Yan blames him? But I heard that Professor Yan''s method is very cruel. I don''t want to experience it. " "But even if we don''t inform Professor Yan now, Professor Yan will find out when he comes back. Anyway, he has to be scolded. There''s no difference between earlier and later." "That''s true. I''ll contact Professor Yan now." When receiving the guard''s phone call, Yan siting didn''t have much accident, "you call, is there something wrong with the research institute?" The person who contacted him didn''t expect that he knew about it so soon. He was stunned Professor Yan, there is something wrong with the Institute. " "Tell me exactly what''s wrong." "There was a big hole in the ceiling of the Research Institute, and all the equipment inside was destroyed." Yan siting chuckled, "it''s really very capable." "Professor Yan, what did you say just now?" "It''s nothing. Now you can help me to see if the experimental body I captured a few days ago is still there." Listen to this sentence, the man quickly looked at all parts of the Institute, even the corner did not let go, but did not see the so-called experimental body. So he truthfully reported the incident to Yan siting, "Professor Yan, I didn''t see any experimental body in your research institute. Your experimental body probably ran away." "I see. I''ll go back later. Please clean up my research institute before I go back Finish saying, Yan siting doesn''t wait for the other party''s answer, directly cut off the phone. The man tried to recall Yan siting''s tone, but he couldn''t tell whether he was angry or not. Several other people came up to him and said, "well, what did Professor Yan say?" The man repeated to them what Yan siting had just said to him. Those people are looking at each other, "so Professor Yan is angry, or not angry?" "I don''t know. Anyway, he didn''t scold us on the phone, which means he didn''t blame us." "That''s true. Let''s clean up the Institute as soon as possible..." Chapter 1601 After successfully escaping from the Institute, Su Yao did not relax his vigilance. Since that abnormal Professor Yan was able to take him back, it means that he can continue to take himself back by some means. And that pervert has a zombie detector in his hand. Maybe he has some kind of tracker on him. Thinking about this, Su Yao''s pace of escape gradually slowed down, "Tangyuan, please help me to see if I''m equipped with any tracker." Smell speech, tangyuan quickly help him check, but also up and down inside and out of the inspection. "Host, that abnormal Professor Yan really installed a tracker on you, and there are still three." Listen to this sentence, Su Yao hate teeth itch, "Damn, this abnormal, only one day I want to kill him!" Tangyuan did not speak, "..." Host, if you know that the pervert in your mouth is Yan siting, will you kill him? Tangyuan thinks it''s better not to tell the truth at this time. It can''t be demolished. "Host, do you need me to help you dismantle those three trackers?" "No, I''ll do it myself. Just tell me where the three trackers are." He wants to tear down the three trackers by himself. He wants to remember this thing forever, and then return what he has suffered one day, which makes Professor Yan regret that he provoked him. Listen to him say so, tangyuan is not forced, "one in your heart position, one in your left leg inside, one in your right foot floor." Su Yao answered, and then Bo stabbed the knife into his chest without hesitation and gouged out the tracker with the meat. Because the zombie didn''t feel pain, he didn''t even frown when he did it. He took down the other two trackers. The undead buff soon healed his wounds. Su Yao did not throw away the three instruments, but put them in three different places. He wants to make the abnormal Professor Yan unable to find him through this way. On the other side, Yan siting looked at the red dot on the screen and suddenly turned into three. He knew what had happened. He couldn''t help laughing. "128, you''re giving me more and more surprises." He thought that his new experimental body was just more intelligent than those before, but he didn''t expect that the other party would surprise him more and more. First of all, he showed his understanding of human nature, then he successfully escaped from his research institute, and now he took down the tracker he had installed on him and put it in a different position It''s true. It''s getting more and more interesting. And the more so, the less he can let go of such an interesting experiment. But he is not in a hurry to get 128 back, let the other party happy again. ¡­¡­ After putting the trackers taken from him in different places, Su Yao started his escape again. This time he wants to escape far away, absolutely can''t be caught by that abnormal Professor Yan again. He is living an inhuman life in that research institute these days. He is going crazy. He doesn''t want to experience that feeling again. So, he must run far away Chapter 1602 After running for a few days, Su Yao finally stopped his escape. And what stopped him from running was that he was hungry. He didn''t feel hungry when he was in the research institute because he was injected with a certain drug, but now it''s four days since he was injected with that drug. Professor Yan once said that he would inject that drug every four days. He should have stolen that medicine before But now it''s too late to regret. The thing of that broken Research Institute has been bombed into ruins by him. It''s estimated that there is nothing left except the wall and floor now And now he also smelled the smell of human beings, which made his saliva secrete rapidly and made his hunger stronger. If he stayed here any longer, it was estimated that he would really be unable to control the instinct of the zombie and pounce on the human not far away. He really doesn''t want to eat human flesh Su Yao quickly blocked his sense of smell, which made him feel less hungry. But he didn''t dare to stay here any longer. After a few minutes'' rest, he left quickly. Although he blocked his sense of smell and couldn''t smell human beings, Su Yao still wanted to eat. He found a residential area that was no longer occupied. Since the end of the world, human beings have moved to the psionic base to live, because they can only rely on the psionic without combat effectiveness. They have no self-protection ability, and can only rely on the psionic to protect them. However, not all people live in the psionic base. Some unfortunate people are attacked by zombies on their way to the psionic base. Some people are eaten by zombies, some become zombies, and a few become psionic Su Yao went door-to-door looking for food, but now the weather is too hot, the food is basically rotten. Finally, he found two half rotten apples in a house. Su Yao cut all the rotten parts and ate them. To be honest, human food is not suitable for zombies. So at the moment, Su Yao seems to be eating like a fish, but he didn''t throw away the apple. However, after eating the apple, he didn''t make the hunger go down, on the contrary, it became more and more intense. Su Yao wants to go back to find Professor Yan''s pervert. Although the pervert always does experiments on him, it''s good to stay with him. He won''t have any hunger at all. But he just thought about it in his heart. If he wanted to go back, he didn''t dare to go back. He''s not going to go back and be abused. "Tangyuan, do you have any medicine formula that can make zombies feel no hunger developed by that pervert?" Unable to figure out a solution, Su Yao could only place his hope on the very unreliable tangyuan. "No Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao was not surprised, because he knew how unreliable the dumpling was, and he didn''t put much hope on this guy. "Is there anything else besides human flesh that can fill zombies?" "Neither." Tangyuan very decisively replied, "zombies can only get rid of muscle hunger by eating human flesh, and if they remain hungry for a long time, they are likely to die." Su Yao In other words, if he wants to get rid of hunger, he has to eat human flesh in addition to going back to the abnormal Professor Yan. Day! He doesn''t want to choose either of these two He''s really hard Chapter 1603 In the end, Su Yao had no choice between the two methods. He decided to find a new way to get rid of hunger by himself. He decided to test it with zombie blood first. The setting of this world is different from that of the previous world. Zombies in this world can improve their energy by sucking the crystal nuclei of their companions, and perhaps get rid of hunger by eating their companions. But Su Yao couldn''t help talking about the ugly zombies with a rotten smell on them, so he planned to try to see if the blood of the zombies could help him get rid of the hunger and thirst that made him very miserable. Su Yao tricked a low-level zombie. After blowing his head, he took a knife to cut off the artery on his wrist and found something to pick up the blood. Then he took a sip Just a few seconds into the entrance, he quickly vomited out. Vomit ~ The Zombie''s blood is a smell of rotten fish intestines. It can''t be drunk, let alone fed. Su Yao could only give up this method and think of other methods. But in the end, none of his ideas worked. It seems that he can only choose between the two methods. Su Yao looked at the sky, his eyes very melancholy. Because he can''t speak now, he uses his mental energy to communicate with Tangyuan in his mind, "Tangyuan, do you think I can commit suicide now?" "Host, have you forgotten that you have an undead buff superimposed on you?" Su Yao He really forgot that. "Moreover, even if you don''t have a stack of undead buffs, you can''t commit suicide, or you will fail the mission." ¡°¡­¡­ OK, I see. You can shut up and leave me alone "Host, I need to remind you that you are not a human at all, but a zombie dying of starvation." ¡°¡­¡­ Roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll I know that he is suffering now, but I still have to poke his pain. The dumpling garbage system is becoming more and more powerful. ¡­¡­ Just when Su Yao looked at the moon disconsolately, thinking whether to go back to find the abnormal Professor Yan, the heroine song Wanji suddenly appeared in front of him, and still appeared in front of him with injury. You know, human blood is also very attractive to zombies. Moreover, he is still in a state of extreme hunger. If he had not been rational, he would have jumped on it. Su Yao felt that he really slapped the dog. He had to endure so much, but now suddenly there was moving food in front of him This kind of taste is too uncomfortable to eat. Su Yao prayed in his heart that song Wanzhi would leave soon, but God just didn''t want him to - the injured song Wanzhi was surrounded by two middle-level zombies who came out of nowhere. Su Yao was so angry that he scolded his mother. Cao, how dare these two guys rob Su Yao of his food No, these two guys want to kill in front of him, when he doesn''t exist? Although he is a zombie now, he never wanted to be the enemy of human beings. And the most important thing is that the heroine who is in danger now will collapse if she dies. Once this plane collapses, his mission will fail. In order to complete this task, he must save the heroine . Chapter 1604 When Su Yao was ready to jump out to save people, suddenly a human voice came, "Captain, there are two middle level zombies over there, and it seems that there are still some people..." "Go and have a look." Su Yao''s right foot, which he had just stretched out, drew back again, and his brain began to work quickly. If he remembers correctly, song Wanzhi, the heroine, met long Che at this time. If he goes out to save the heroine now, it will destroy the original plot, and maybe he will be regarded as hurting the heroine. Although the hero can''t kill him now, he doesn''t want to get into such a trouble at all. The most important thing is that he doesn''t want to have any intersection with the man and woman. After all, he is a zombie now. After thinking clearly, Su Yao finds a more hidden place to hide before the hero long Che leads his teammates. He plans to wait for the hero to save the heroine before leaving Song Wanzhi never thought that her life would become so unfortunate. First, her parents were killed by zombies to protect him, and now she is about to be eaten by the two zombies in front of her. She is naturally very unwilling, but no matter how unwilling it is, it is useless. Now she is an unarmed ordinary person, and she can''t kill the two zombies in front of her. And she has been bitten by a zombie, and it is estimated that she will become a zombie soon. Besides, no one will come to save her. So no matter how unwilling she was, she could only accept the fate arranged by God. Song Wanzhi slowly closed his eyes, waiting for the arrival of death. But the scene of her body being torn by the sharp teeth of the zombie did not happen. She heard the voice of the man and the scream of the zombie. Song Wanzhi opened his eyes and saw the man with his back to him, and the two zombies who wanted to eat her on the ground. The man turned slowly At that moment, song Wanzhi felt that she had met the sun in her life. She held out her hand to the man, "you..." Before she could speak, she fainted in the dark. The fainted song Wanzhi didn''t know that before she was about to fall to the ground, the man who saved her reached out and hugged her. Looking at this scene, the man''s teammates couldn''t help laughing and joking, "Yo, Captain, your Yanfu is really not shallow." Long Che frowned, "don''t talk nonsense, come and have a look at him." "Well, well, I''ll show her now." One of the team-mates of psionic healing walked over and -- "Captain, she was bitten by a zombie. I think we''d better kill her before she becomes a zombie." Long Che''s brow frowned more tightly, "how do you know that he will become a zombie, not a psionic?" The teammate sighed, "Captain, I know you are kind, but you..." "Nothing but, I''m the captain, do as I say." Long Che''s eyes are firm, "before the result comes out, I will always look at her. If she turns into a zombie, I will kill her without hesitation. " Because he had experienced it, he knew how valuable life was. He didn''t want to give up any life unless he had to. Before this person becomes a zombie, he will always protect her Several teammates can only compromise, "OK, but if she turns into a zombie, then you must kill her." "I will..." Chapter 1605 After they left, Su Yao came out of the dark. He dug out the crystal nucleus of the two killed zombies. As soon as he was ready to speak, a very familiar voice came, "128, I found you." Su Yao can''t care three seven twenty-one, turn around and run quickly, but suddenly he bumps into something. He has no choice but to stop, look up and find that he bumps into the abnormal Professor Yan. He couldn''t think about when the other side appeared in front of him, and ran quickly. But what he didn''t expect was that no matter where he ran, he would bump into each other, and he doubted whether this abnormal ability was blinking. "128, why don''t you run?" Yan siting asked with a smile. Su Yao Grass, you let me go. If you let me go, I will run away immediately! "128, if you don''t run, I''ll really take you back." Su Yao sat down on the ground and gave up the struggle. Take it back. He''s too lazy to run. "128, you''re smart. You''ve made the right choice." Yan siting squatted down and took out a needle tube from Bai Dagua''s pocket. The needle tube was a kind of milky medicine. "After running for so long, you are hungry. I will help you solve this problem now." With that, he injected the tube of medicine into Su Yao''s body. Su Yao didn''t resist. As Yan siting said, he has been hungry these days. His hunger has become stronger and stronger, and his physical strength has weakened. If this pervert doesn''t appear in front of him, he will starve to death. But now he''s full and his strength is back, so Yan siting put away the needle, just ready to get up, Su Yao suddenly bit on his arm. After biting, Su Yao ran away. Yan siting didn''t catch up. He looked down at the wound on his arm. There was no expression on his face. "It belongs to dogs." "128, you are really bad. Bad children will be punished." But Su Yao, who tried to run away, didn''t even dare to look back for fear that the abnormal professor would catch up with him as soon as he looked back. "Tangyuan, let me see if that pervert has caught up with me." "Host, he didn''t catch up." However, in the next second, Yan siting suddenly appeared in front of Su Yao. It''s too late for Su Yao to stop. He bumps into Yan siting''s arms. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Oh, my God, did he do something harmful? Why did god treat him like this? No, he can''t get rid of it. He has to run quickly. If he is caught by that abnormal Professor, it will be over. Su Yao stood on tiptoe and quickly took a kiss on Yan siting''s lips. Then take advantage of Yan siting to have no reaction to come over, quickly escape. Su Yao''s move not only disgusted himself, but also Yan siting. Yan siting''s face suddenly became gloomy. "128, you''re dead!" Good, good, that ugly disgusting thing even dare to kiss him, but only that person is qualified to touch his lips. He wanted to stay 128 for a while, but now he has changed his mind. He wants 128 to die immediately When Su Yao ran away, he stopped. He tried transfiguration and succeeded in turning himself into a piece Stone. Su Yao Wait! What he wants to change is a person. How did he become a stone? Chapter 1606 Su Yao tried to change several times. After several failures, he finally became a man, but his eyes still could not see, and his mouth could not speak. However, he was used to the days when he could not see or speak, so he didn''t feel much about it. Anyway, he has become a human now. The abnormal Professor certainly didn''t expect that he would be transformed. As soon as he thought that the other party might be looking for him all over the world, Su Yao felt relieved. "Tangyuan, is that pervert angry now?" "He''s really angry, and he''s going to kill you when he finds you. By the way, he''s coming towards you now. " Listening to these words, Su Yao immediately shivered. He could not sit down any more. "Did he find out that I could change my body?" "I don''t know, but I advise you to run away now. That pervert is not an ordinary person. Maybe he can really see through your disguise." Said Tang yuan. Su Yao was also afraid that his disguise would be seen through. He did not dare to stay here any longer and set foot on the road of escape again. "Tangyuan, please tell me where the man and woman are now. I''ll go to them." "Host, don''t you want to have any intersection with male and female owners? Why do you want to find them all of a sudden?" Tangyuan asked in a puzzled way. "Now only they can help me get there." Su Yao communicated with Tangyuan while running. Tangyuan is still a little puzzled, "what do you mean?" "The man was arrested and studied before. Besides the zombies, he probably hated the scientists most. At that time, I just need to make up a miserable experience similar to that of the man, who will sympathize with me and protect me. " "I don''t believe that pervert can fight them." Tangyuan: "but..." But they can''t fight Yan siting''s pervert. No one in the world can fight Yan siting''s pervert. "It''s nothing, but tell me where they are. Do you want to see me tortured to death by that pervert?" "Well, I''ll tell you where they are now." ¡­¡­ They didn''t go far, and because it was getting dark, they found a place to stay. Su Yao tried his best to make himself look miserable, and then ran towards long Che. In order to make himself look like a blind man, he deliberately did not bypass the stone in front of him. He tripped his right foot and fell straight to the ground. And just as he was about to touch the ground, a pair of hands caught him. "Are you all right?" Su Yao gesticulated his fingers and made a "ah ah" sound in his mouth. Several other people look at long Che with a muddled face, "Captain, what is he talking about?" Yan siting, who had studied sign language for some time, helped them translate, "he said someone wanted to kill him, let''s help him." Then he looked at Su Yao again, "don''t worry. Tell us what happened. We will help you." Su Yao started again. "Captain, what is he saying?" Long Che didn''t speak, but his face became more and more ugly, "these damned people, they still didn''t give up human body research!" Chapter 1607 Completely do not understand the causes and consequences of a few people more muddled force, "Captain, what happened in the end, you good to tell us about ah." "He said that he was arrested for human body research and finally escaped from the Research Institute. The person who arrested him at the beginning didn''t know how to find him and was ready to kill him." The more he said, the more angry he was. He wanted to kill Su Yao now. Smell speech, the facial expression of a few people also becomes very ugly. "Cao, those crazy people are still doing human body research. Why don''t they send themselves to the research platform?" "If I meet that man, I''ll blow his head out!" "Captain, did he say what''s the name of the man who took him for human research?" Long Che looked at Su Yao again, "do you remember what that was called?" Su Yao gave him a few strokes. Long Che frowned, "which YSN do you call his surname ''Yan'' Su Yao tried to draw, but long Che couldn''t understand, "can you write it down?" Su Yao nodded and wrote the word on his palm with his fingers. Long Che''s Mou color sank to sink, "do you only know what his surname is?" Su Yao nodded. Long Che didn''t speak. Face? Apart from Yan siting, he can''t think of any other researcher surnamed Yan. He had heard a lot about Yan siting. He knew that he had captured zombies for research, and he had also researched many things beneficial to human beings. But I didn''t expect that Yan siting was no different from those lunatics. He studied human body in private. It seems that scientists are crazy See long Che facial expression dignified, a few teammates some worried ground asked a, "Captain, what''s the matter with you?" Long Che looks at Su Yao and thinks that he should not say the name, otherwise the other party will be greatly stimulated. "Come with me." Several people followed. "Captain, what do you have to say in private?" "Do you know Yan siting?" Long Che''s face is still very ugly. Of course, several people have heard the name of Yan siting, but I don''t know why he suddenly mentioned Yan siting. Lingyuan suddenly thought of something, "team leader, is the person who does human body research Yan siting?" Yan siting nodded, "that''s him." Several people immediately took a breath of cold air. "Captain, is it really Yan siting? Is that man mistaken? " Yan siting is a very important person, and his level is the highest among those scientists. If even he is doing human research, then #Thinking carefully, I''m afraid that "there''s no mistake, it''s Yan siting." Longche doesn''t want to accept this fact, but there is no way. The fact is the fact. Even if he doesn''t want to accept it, it can''t be changed. Several people fell into silence. ¡°¡­¡­ Captain, what shall we do now? " "According to the man, Yan siting is catching him. Maybe he is coming towards us." Long Che said. Lingyuan immediately understood his meaning, "Captain, do you want to kill the lunatic Yan siting?" Long Che nodded, "yes, I just want to kill you." If Yan siting, a lunatic who studies human body with his compatriots, doesn''t kill him quickly, more people will be poisoned by him. So no matter what kind of identity Yan siting is, he will kill him Chapter 1608 "But Yan siting is an important protection object of the top, and he has made a lot of beneficial contributions to human beings. If we just kill him like this, there will be endless pursuit waiting for us." "And there are a lot of people who worship Yan siting. If we let them know about it, we may be enemies to the whole world." Ling Yuan analyzed everything clearly. "Besides, there must be many powerful powers around Yan siting. Now we have no way to fight those powers. If we kill Yan siting by force, we will only hurt ourselves in the end. " The others listened to these words and nodded in agreement, "yes, Lingyuan is right. Captain, you''d better think about it again. We know that you hate those scientists who do human body research, but you can''t be impulsive. If you think about yourself and us, do you want us all to die? " Yan siting fell into silence. Of course, he understood what Ling Yuan said, but he couldn''t help himself. Yes, Yan siting has indeed made great contributions to human beings, but that doesn''t mean he can engage in human body research. Their enemy is zombies. Even if they want to find a way to save the world, they should do research with zombies instead of their own compatriots. That kind of research is meaningless! "I''m very sober now, so you don''t have to follow me. I''ll kill Yan siting by myself." Ling Yuan immediately frowned, "Captain..." "Stop it. I''ve made up my mind. You can leave now." "No, we won''t go. You saved our life, captain. Even if we want to die, we will die together." "That''s right. We don''t want to live on the same day, but we want to die on the same day..." Although Su Yao is a zombie now, his hearing is still powerful. He can hear the conversations of several people clearly, but he didn''t hear the name of "Yan siting". Otherwise, he would have blown up long ago. And when they learned that they were going to kill the abnormal Professor Yan, they could not help but start to worry. The reason why he came to the male Lord was to seek protection, not to ask them to help kill the pervert. The perverted professor was indeed accompanied by several powerful powers. Now the original plot has just developed to the first meeting of male and female masters. Even with the aura of the protagonist, long Che is not strong enough to kill the top powers. Although he only met the pervert before, it doesn''t mean that the powers didn''t follow him. If the two teams really fight, then it may be the protagonists who lose badly in the end. No, he can''t hurt them because of his personal grudge. The protagonists are the pillars of the world. If they die, the world will collapse and more innocent people will die. So he has to get out of here. But when Su Yao made up his mind to leave, Yan siting found him, and he was accompanied by several powers. Su yaodun was very nervous. He wanted to find a place to hide, but he couldn''t do that. That would certainly arouse the suspicion of this pervert. This pervert is not so easy to fool. Su Yao kept calm and prayed in his heart Chapter 1609 However, I don''t know whether it''s God who won''t let him go or because of something, Yan siting comes to him. At the moment when he felt Yan siting''s breath, Su Yao''s hair suddenly stood up. "Have you seen my experiment?" Su Yao Your experiment is standing in front of you. He stretched out his hand to show that he didn''t know anything. Yan siting narrowed his eyes, "really haven''t you seen it?" Su Yao nodded wildly. I really haven''t seen it. You should leave now! "But the more I look at it, the more you think it''s the one I ran away from?" At the moment of hearing this, Su Yao''s heart suddenly cooled. He has clearly become a human. Why does this abnormal Professor recognize him? Is it hard to say that he has bright eyes? No, he must be deceiving himself. He must keep calm and never show any panic. Long Che they noticed the movement here, ran quickly to come over. Long Che puts Su Yaohu behind him and looks at Yan siting very badly. "Professor Yan, what are you going to do? You''d better leave here as soon as possible. Don''t blame us for being rude to you! " Yan siting didn''t speak, but the powers behind him said, "boy, you''d better respect Professor Yan. Professor Yan can''t be provoked by people like you." Long Che sneered, "if he is worthy of our respect, then we will naturally respect him. Unfortunately, he is not that kind." "You..." Yan siting stepped forward, "do you have any misunderstanding about me?" "What''s wrong? People like you who do experiments with their own compatriots can''t be called human at all. I thought you were different from those lunatics, but I didn''t think that I was wrong. You are more crazy than those lunatics. " Yan siting did not get angry because of these words, "where did you know that I was doing human experiments?" Long Che did not answer, if he said it, then the man behind him would be in danger. Yan siting looked at Su Yao who was protected by long Che, "is that the person behind you right?" Su Yao Day, this abnormal will not be really found, right? Long Che pursed his lips. "It''s not him. I found it myself." "But I''ve never seen you before. How did you find out?" Long Che had thought that Yan siting would be a very difficult person, but he didn''t think that the other party was so difficult. He frowned, "this kind of thing you don''t need to know, you''d better leave quickly, or I''ll really be rude to you." "It''s natural to go, but I''m going to leave with my experimental body." Yan siting looked at Su Yao and said, "128, I''ll let you make this choice." "Are you going with me or watching them die?" Long Che''s face suddenly changed, "Yan siting, don''t go too far. His life and death is decided by himself, not by you." Yan siting ignored him, but always looked at Su Yao, "128, have you considered it?" In fact, he didn''t intend to kill them. The reason why he said that was just to test No. 128. He wanted to see that 128 chose to live by himself, but to protect these human beings And these humans don''t seem to know the real identity of 128. If they do, will they protect 128 like that? Chapter 1610 Su Yao sees Yan siting''s intention. He doesn''t want longche to know his true identity at all, and he has no other choice now. Although what the pervert said just now may be deceiving him, for the sake of their safety, even if it''s true, he has to follow the pervert. He doesn''t want to harm innocent people. So before Yan siting opened his mouth, he came out from behind long Che and made a gesture with his fingers. Yan siting understood his meaning, "then let''s go." Seeing that Su Yao wants to follow Yan siting to leave, long Che grabs his hand quickly, "don''t follow him. If you follow him, you will die. You don''t have to worry about us. We can protect you. " Su Yao shook his head, shook off his hand, and then looked at Yan siting, indicating that he could go. Long Che wants to rush up and stop him, but he is stopped by those powers. "I advise you not to fight Professor Yan, or you will all die." Long Che gritted his teeth and yelled at Yan siting''s figure, "Yan siting, you wait for me, and I''ll get your head one day!" One of the powers raised his gun and pointed it at his temple. "I think you really don''t want to live." At this time, Yan siting said, "OK, ignore them, let''s go." Seeing that he spoke, the powers put away their weapons and followed them quickly. And long Che, they can only helplessly watch Su Yao be taken away by Yan siting. This is the first time that long Che felt that he was so useless. He hit the tree next to him with one punch, "Damn, if I could be stronger, I would not be unable to protect him." He said before that he would protect the man, but now it is the man who protects all of them. "Captain, don''t lose heart. One day we will be able to save him and kill Yan siting." "Yes, Captain, don''t blame yourself any more." "I know that I will not give up because of this. I will kill Yan siting one day." Longche said firmly. "Captain, we are with you and we will work hard." "Thank you." ¡­¡­ Although in order not to drag them down, Su Yao left with Yan siting, it doesn''t mean that he just accepted his fate. He thought of countless ways to escape, but in the end he was seen through by Yan siting, a pervert. At this moment, he completely understood that he was not the opponent of this abnormal professor. The other party could easily see through his intention, and he could not beat this abnormal professor. Su Yao can only give up the idea of escape for a while, waiting for the next time to escape. Yan siting went to Su Yao, who was caught, and sighed, "Why are you so disobedient? Why are you asking for trouble?" Although Su Yao can''t speak, he can spit on his face So, Yan siting was sprayed with saliva by Su Yao. He took out a clean handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his face. There was no change in the expression on his face. People could not tell whether he was angry or not. "128, you are really more and more disobedient..." "In order to make you feel better, don''t blame me..." Chapter 1611 When Su Yao opened his eyes, he found that he had returned to the familiar Research Institute. This time, he was still tied to the research platform. And the perverted professor had a scalpel in his hand. It seemed that he was going to be dissected. Su Yao couldn''t help shivering. He struggled desperately. My God, is this abnormal Professor really going to dissect him? "Be quiet, 128." Yan siting said as he stabbed a scalpel into Su Yao''s calf. His face was expressionless and his eyes were cold, which made people look at him. He couldn''t help but feel a little scared. Su Yao immediately stopped struggling, because he knew that the more he struggled, the more this pervert excitement. But this does not mean that he is willing to be dissected by this pervert. He has to think of a way quickly. At this time, Yan siting said, "128, I was going to let you live for a while, but you are really not good. I don''t have much patience with you, so I decided to send you to die now." Su Yao Nima, you don''t allow me to run away if you treat me as a research subject? Why don''t you think it''s all your fault? You double dog! "But don''t worry, I won''t let you die so soon. At least I won''t let you die until your value is drained." Su Yao Nima, is there any difference between what you said and what you didn''t say? You might as well give me a good time! "Where to start first? Let me think about it carefully..." The scalpel in Yan siting''s hand went all the way from Su Yao''s forehead to the location of his heart. Of course, he used the back, so Su Yao was not injured. "It''s decided. Let''s start with your heart. I''ll see if there''s any difference between your heart and that of other zombies." The voice falls, the scalpel in Yan siting''s hand mercilessly stabs into Su Yao''s chest, his hand moves, Su Yao''s chest has a wound, showing the heart. Su Yao watched his heart being dug out by this pervert. At this moment, the anger in Su Yao''s heart reached the extreme, and the energy in his body increased dramatically. He directly changed from a middle-level zombie to a high-level zombie, and his appearance changed a lot. Looking at the familiar face in front of him, Yan siting shook his hand, and the scalpel fell to the ground. He looked at Su Yao blankly, "you, you are..." "You pervert, I''ll kill you now!" Su Yao roared, broke free and hit Yan siting. Instead of avoiding him, Yan held him in his arms. His voice trembled because he was very excited. "Su Yao, I finally see you again." Hearing this, Su Yao was stunned. Then he looked up and found that the person holding him was Yan siting. That is to say, the abnormal person who has done a lot of research on her and dug out his heart is Yan siting. Su Yao is not excited to see the person he wants to see. What he wants to do now is to beat Yan siting, a pervert, to vent his anger. "Yan siting, you are really good enough." Su Yao sneered, "either do research on me or dig out my heart. Now I want to be dissected. If you can, why don''t you go to heaven? " "Yan siting, you are very powerful. If I hadn''t suddenly become a zombie, I would have died under your scalpel today..." Chapter 1612 Yan siting recalled all kinds of things he had done before. He had an impulse to beat himself up. But now the most important thing is to pacify Su Yao, or he will leave himself again. "Su Yao, I know I''m wrong. No matter you beat me or scold me, as long as you don''t leave me, I can do anything." If this was put before those things happened, Su Yao might really forgive him in this way. But now, it is impossible for him to forgive Yan siting so easily. He''s going to give this guy a good beating! "You said it yourself, so don''t blame me next." Su Yao said as he smashed it. Yan siting subconsciously wants to avoid, but reason stops him. If he just evaded, Su Yao would be even more angry. So he got a punch from Su Yao. But this fist, Su Yao did not show mercy, he used 10% of the force, directly Yan siting to hit spit blood. Yan siting looked at him pitifully, no longer as cold and domineering as before. "Su Yao, do you forgive me?" In front of Su Yao, he is no longer the Professor Yan who has no feelings Su Yao was not bewildered by his pitiful expression, nor was he softened because he was beaten and vomited blood by himself. "Forgive you? You bastard, you''d better go to hell for me! " With that, Su Yao hit him in the face again. Although he didn''t hit people in the face, looking at Yan siting''s face, he couldn''t help getting angry. Yan did not expect that he would hit himself in the face. He was at a loss. When Su Yao came back, he subconsciously protected his face. Seeing that he resisted, Su Yao sneered, "Yan siting, is this what you call Ren Da Ren Fu? I don''t think you are aware of your own mistakes at all. In this case, there is nothing to say between us. Don''t look for me any more... " On hearing this, Yan siting was flustered. How can he let Su Yao leave him again. He put down his hand to protect his face, and put his face in the past, "Su Yao, you continue to fight, as long as you are willing to forgive me, even if you kill me." Su Yao didn''t speak, but hit Yan siting''s face one after another. He didn''t stop until he was beaten black and blue. Yan siting controlled his ability and didn''t let the injury on his face recover. He put on a pig''s head face and gave Su Yao a flattering smile. "Su Yao, are you willing to forgive me now?" Su Yao sneered, "forgive you? Yan siting, you think it''s really beautiful. Do you want me to kill you and then apologize to you? " Yan siting knew that it was his fault, so he never told Su Yao to forgive him. "Su Yao, you beat me so much time just now. You must be tired now." Yan siting said while taking out a potion from the pocket of his white coat, "come on, drink this potion, and continue to hit me after replenishing my strength." Although Su Yao didn''t speak, he still took the medicine and drank it, and then started a new round of beating. Yan didn''t dare to resist and let him beat himself Chapter 1613 When the powers protecting Yan siting heard the news, they saw that Yan siting was beaten by Su Yao. Completely unaware of the situation, they thought that Su Yao was hurting the people they wanted to protect. Without saying a word, they raised their weapons and pointed them at Su Yao. "You''d better let go of Professor Yan, or we won''t be rude to you!" Su Yaoli ignored them and ignored them. He continued to beat Yan siting with his fist. Several people saw that he even dared to use violence against Yan siting, and they immediately became angry. One of them pulled the trigger of the gun in his hand, "you''d better stop your behavior, or the gun in my hand will blow your head." At this time, Yan siting said, "all of you give me back." The one who spoke just now frowned and said, "but Professor Yan, you are very dangerous now. If he kills you, how can we explain to the upper authorities?" "Don''t worry, he won''t be willing to kill me." A few people are a little puzzled to look at him. Yan siting explained, "I''m in a relationship with him, but I did something he was angry with, so he hit me. When he calms down, nothing will happen "I''m going to make this kind of relationship with him, and you''ll get used to it." Listen to these words, those who can''t help but feel a little trance, "Professor Yan, is what you say true?" I didn''t expect that Professor Yan, who looks very cold on weekdays, is like this in private. I didn''t expect that Professor Yan actually has such a hobby. Their three outlooks have been strongly shaken. "It''s true. Please step back and don''t disturb us." Yan siting said impatiently. He has already made his words so clear, and he still asks the East and West whether they have no brains? One of the reasons why he hates human beings is that human beings like to talk nonsense too much. Those powers you look at me, I look at you, and then left together. And before they left, they also left a sentence, "Professor Yan, if you have something to do, just call us, we will come right away." We''ll be right here and send you to the hospital. Professor Yan, I hope you won''t be killed by your boyfriend. Being interrupted by them, Su Yao was not interested in fighting Yan siting any more. However, as soon as he was ready to get up and leave, he suddenly turned around. After he reacts, he finds that he is pressed by Yan siting. He looked at Yan siting, who was pressing on him. He couldn''t help frowning, "Yan siting, get off me now!" But Yan siting didn''t seem to hear this sentence. He stretched out his hand to hold him tightly, and his face rubbed against him. "I just can''t go down. It''s hard for me to find you again. I don''t want you to leave me any more." Su Yao sneered, "then I''m going to leave. What are you going to do with me?" Yan siting''s eyes sank. In his mind, he thought about all kinds of words that are not suitable for children, but finally said - "I''ll follow you, no matter where you go, I''ll follow you. You can''t get rid of me in your life." If you dare to leave, I''ll lock you up with a chain and imprison you in a small room until you never want to leave me again Chapter 1614 Of course, Su Yao knows that this is not what Yan siting said in his heart. A pervert like him is likely to do things like imprison play. "Yan siting, is that really what you mean?" Instead of answering this, Yan asked, "don''t you believe me, dad?" Hearing the word "Dad", Su Yao immediately thought of the shameful black history. He couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed. "Who''s your dad? Don''t yell at me!" Looking at his annoyed expression, Yan siting''s eyes flashed a smile quickly, "but after you dug me out of the soil, you told me you were my father. Have you forgotten this?" Su Yao Nima, can you stop talking about that black history? You''re not ashamed. I''m ashamed. "Do you have any evidence? If you can''t produce evidence, don''t talk nonsense to me there, or I''ll hit you again. " Yan siting doted on a smile, "yes, you didn''t say anything, it''s my nonsense, I''m wrong." "Do you forgive me now?" Su Yao Yang Yang chin, "want me to forgive you?" Yan siting nodded, "it''s not that easy." "Then how can you forgive me?" "You want me to forgive you, unless you dig out your heart." Su Yao said casually. Yan siting really took this sentence seriously. He picked up the scalpel that fell on the ground and stabbed it into his chest without blinking an eye. Su Yao was immediately startled by his action, and quickly grabbed his hand, "Yan siting, what are you doing?" "Dig out my heart." Yan said seriously. ¡°¡­¡­ But I was just joking with you. " What a fool. Even if he''s not joking, he can''t do that. "But to my ears, what you say is serious. It doesn''t exist. You can''t be joking." "Since you said you want me to dig out the heart, I''ll dig out the heart, and I owe you that." In front of Su Yao''s eyes, Su Yao''s swearing words changed again. "I''ll forgive you. You don''t have to dig out your heart." He really has nothing to do with this guy. Forget it. What else can I do for the object I''m looking for? Listen to this sentence, Yan siting suddenly eyes a bright, "really? Do you really forgive me? " Su Yao nodded. "Can I do what I''ve always wanted to do now?" Before Su Yao could ask what it was, Yan siting kisses him. Su Yao''s whole body is dizzy. ¡°¡­¡­ Wait, the knife you put in your chest hasn''t been pulled out yet. " "Don''t worry, I won''t die." ¡­¡­ Kissing, Yan siting can''t control his lower body. After half of his clothes had been taken off, Su Yao woke up and kicked Yan siting off his body. Yan siting also sobered up, he looked at the semi naked body of Su Yao, eyes can no longer be transferred. He swallowed saliva, eyes a hot, "can we..." Just in the middle of the conversation, Su Yao threw an eye knife and said, "don''t even think about it. If you don''t do any more messy things, I''ll cut your place, so that you can''t be humane any more." The dog man now wants to be with him, isn''t he a brain worm? Yan siting: "yes." Chapter 1615 Yan siting was not reconciled, "really not?" "I think I''d better turn you into a eunuch now!" Su Yao''s eyes fell on a part of his lower body and sneered, Yan siting felt a chill between his legs, and subconsciously clamped his legs, "I was just joking with you, you think I didn''t say anything." I haven''t seen you for a while. Su Yao is becoming more and more violent. Su Yao said with a smile, "what I just said is serious." Yan siting felt that he had better not continue to discuss this topic with Su Yao, otherwise he would be really dangerous there. "Su Yao, I remember that you died under my sword at that time. How did you do it?" At that time, Su Yao was just a human being. Even if he was much more powerful than those ordinary human beings, he could not come back from the dead. Did he not die at that time? But his body is still preserved by himself Although it was impossible for Su Yao to tell Yan siting the truth, he said, "why, are you disappointed to see that I am not dead?" Yan siting was choked by his words, "how could it be? How could I wish you to die? Your body I still have my body, and I''ve been looking for ways to revive you for years Listening to this, Su Yao suddenly thought of something, "that is to say, the reason why you do experiments crazily is to find a way to revive me?" Yan siting nodded, "that''s right, but now you are alive, I don''t have to do research crazily any more." Although he has become a human now, it does not mean that he will help human. All he does is for Su Yao. As for his previous contributions to mankind, they are all just for further research. And now that Su Yao has been resurrected, he no longer has to fight with those hypocritical human beings. Su Yao didn''t expect that Yan siting paid so much for himself. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he should be moved or how. "Then why did you become human?" "Before, because we were hostile, you would choose to die with me. I just thought that if I were human, we would not have to make any more choices, so I became human Yan said. Su Yao didn''t know what to say But now that you have become a human being and I have become a zombie, we are still on the opposite side. " When he was saying something, Su Yao wanted to find a crack in the ground. Su Yao, what are you talking about? Do you want Yan siting to become the rebel boss again? After su Yao''s reminding, Yan siting remembered that Su Yao had become a zombie and could not help but be silent. God would make fun of them. When Su Yao was a human, he was a zombie. After he became a human, Su Yao suddenly became a zombie. But it doesn''t matter. Since he can become a human, he can also become a zombie and become a human again. Think of this, Yan siting said, "don''t worry, since I can become human, it means you can become human, so you don''t have to worry about those things at all." "Have you found a way to make zombies human now?" Chapter 1616 Yan siting choked. In fact, that method only applies to him. As for the method that can make other zombies become human, he is still studying. Looking at Yan siting''s expression, Su Yao knew that it was more or less unreliable. "You haven''t found it yet, have you?" Yan siting really doesn''t want his sweetheart to look down on him, but now he can only tell the truth, "I''m still studying, and now the progress has reached half." "How do you make yourself human?" Su Yao asked again. "I guess that method only applies to myself, if you want to have a try, you can." Yan replied. Su Yao thought carefully, "is there any risk?" Although he wants to become a human quickly, if there is any risk, he''d better wait. He doesn''t want to change from a zombie to something strange. Yan siting frowned, "I''m not very clear about this. I didn''t have any problems when I used it. If you''re afraid, wait until I succeed in my research. " "Wait until you succeed in your research. I''m not in a hurry." Su Yao said. "By the way, I have another question to ask you -" "I remember we were dead together. Why are you still alive?" "I wasn''t dead at that time. I just fell asleep for a while." Yan replied, "how did you come back to life when it was you?" Su Yao didn''t expect that the topic would come up again. He felt a little headache. He can''t tell Yan siting the truth. If he tells the truth, then this mission is a failure, so he has to find a reason to fool Yan siting. Su Yao thought about it carefully, and then said, "I''m not very clear about that. I thought I would die, but I didn''t expect to find that I became a zombie after I opened my eyes, and I was taken back by you to do research." Hearing the last sentence, Yan siting felt guilty. "At that time, I didn''t know that the zombie was not you. If I knew that it was you, I would not do that kind of thing." "Besides, don''t you say you''ve forgiven me?" With that, Yan siting suddenly became upright. "Don''t you want to go back?" Su Yao suddenly rolled a big white eye, "Yan siting, I think your brain is flooded, when did I say I''m going to go back?" "My brain is flooded, and the water in it is you who poured it in for me, and the water is you, that is to say -" "my brain is full of you now." Su Yao Oh, it''s not bad. It seems that after you become a human, you have learned a lot of ways to tease girls. When I''m away, can''t you tease my sister? " With that, Su Yao imagined that Yan siting would tease her everywhere after she became a human being, and then he could not help feeling sad. "Yan siting, if I hadn''t come back, you would have been with other people long ago?" Listening to his jealous words, Yan siting smiles helplessly. "You think too much. You are the only one I like. Besides, since I became a human being, I have been studying how to revive you, and how to tease any girl. What''s more, I learned all these love words for you.... " Chapter 1617 "In that case, you can say more to me." Yan siting thought about it carefully, but he almost forgot all the love words he had heard before. After racking his brain, he remembered that "..." This is the back of the hand, this is the back of the foot, you are my darling Su Yao finally couldn''t help it. He "puffed" out with a laugh, "let you say, you really say, you are a fool." "I have said that I will do whatever you say." Yan siting''s eyes were as gentle as a spring water, as if he could drown people in it. Su Yao''s face suddenly turned red, and he glared at Yan siting fiercely, "glib." In Yan siting''s eyes, he looked like a fierce little cat trying to reach out to the enemy. He was so cute that he thought Yan siting has always been a person who can do whatever he wants and say whatever he wants, so he said without shame, "can I kiss you?" Su Yao was shocked by this sentence, and his eyes became more round. "What did you say just now? Yan siting, can you order your face? " However, Yan siting is a cheeky man. When Su Yao said that, he was not embarrassed, but more modest. Seeing that Su Yao didn''t respond, he picked him up and let him sit on his lap. Su Yao was very uncomfortable to move up, and this one to two to go of, rub out something. Yan siting''s eyes sank, and he slapped Su Yao''s ass with a slap, "give me some peace, or I can''t guarantee what will happen next." Su Yao was so scared that he did not dare to move, because he clearly felt that something was pestling him. He was a little nervous to swallow saliva, "Yan siting, you must not mess." "As long as you don''t move, I won''t mess." Yan said. Su Yao I believe in you. If you can really control yourself, you will lose control of your lower body. At this time, Yan siting said, "by the way, just now suddenly thought of a way, maybe that way can make you become human, do you want to try?" Su Yao was immediately distracted by his words, "what can I do?" Yan siting thin lip light open, spit out two words, "double repair." Hearing these two words, Su Yao suddenly seemed to be struck by thunder. His face changed from red to green, and from green to purple. He couldn''t control it any more. He hit Yan siting''s face with a fist and said, "get out of here!" He originally thought that Yan siting, the dog man, really came up with some way, but he didn''t expect that it was such an unreliable way. What''s in the dog man''s mind is all yellow waste?! He''s really pissed off! Yan siting covered his beaten place and looked at Su Yao wrongly. "Why do you want to hit me?" "Why hit you? Don''t you know the number between AC? " Su Yao sneered, "I only think about that all day long. I think you are possessed by the immortals. Since you can''t control your lower body so much, I''ll help you and get rid of that disaster, so that you don''t have to think about something messy at that time. " Yan siting did not admit his advice. On the contrary, he said very frankly, "I didn''t talk nonsense just now. All the methods I said really existed." Chapter 1618 Listening to these words, Su Yao sneered again, "is it real? Then tell me where you know this way. " Yan siting didn''t know where to take out a book and handed it to Su Yao. "I saw it from here." Su Yao took it over, opened it, and then exploded, "Yan siting!" Grass, this guy has learned to read little yellow books. It''s really - three days later, I''ll look at it with new eyes. Yan siting laughed, "what''s the matter? What''s the problem? Or do you want to practice with me now according to the picture above Su Yao was even more angry. He rushed to Yan siting and said, "Yan siting, you have no face and no skin. Now I''ll let you know why the flowers are so red!" However, he didn''t know what he was stumbling over at his feet. He didn''t stand firm for a moment, and he threw himself into Yan siting''s arms. Yan siting hooked his lips and said with a smile, "so are you throwing yourself at me now?" Before Su Yao could react, he was pressed on the research platform by Yan siting. The back knock is uncomfortable, Su Yao that delicate eyebrow can''t help wrinkling, "Yan siting, you quickly let me go." Yan siting didn''t answer his words, "honey, do you know how long we haven''t seen each other?" Su Yao rolled his eyes, "how do I know? You let me go." "But I remember clearly that we haven''t seen each other for a whole year. Now that I find you, do you have to give me some compensation? " ¡°¡­¡­ What compensation? " "Give me a kiss, just a kiss." Yan siting coaxes Su Yao who is pressed by himself like a big wolf. However, Su Yao was not a little white rabbit. He didn''t believe that Yan siting said that a kiss was just a kiss. But that''s nothing. After all "All right, but only once." "Good." Yan siting bent his head, just ready to kiss Su Yao''s lips, suddenly someone broke in. "Professor Yan, it''s not good. Please follow me..." When he saw what Yan siting was doing, he was petrified. Was he right just now? Isn''t it true that Professor Yan has a cold personality? Why does he press a person to kiss him, and he is also a man? Did he destroy Professor Yan''s good deeds just now? Yan siting, who is disturbed by good things, wants to kill people very much. He gets a little welfare after a long time, and is destroyed by such a fool. But Su Yao was still here. He died with himself because he wanted to kill those people. If he killed this fool now, maybe the same thing will happen again. He doesn''t want to lose Su Yao again. Yan siting got up and looked at the man who broke in. The expression on his face returned to his usual indifference, "what''s the matter?" That person is looked at by him with such eyes, a little scared shrunk neck. He bowed his head and did not dare to look directly at Yan siting again. "A group of zombies attacked in the west of the base, and many people were injured. If it goes on like this, the whole base will be gone. Professor Yan, only you can help us. " "My task is just to study things that are beneficial to human beings. As for killing zombies, I''d better leave it to the psionic of the base." Yan said coldly, "they used so many resources of the base, it''s time to give their strength." Chapter 1619 Of course, that person knows this, but the key now is that those powers trained by the base can''t beat the zombies who come in, otherwise the people above won''t let him come to Yan siting for help. "Professor Yan, I''ll tell you the truth. Those powers cultivated in the base are just rubbish. They can''t beat those zombies. Now you are the only one who can save the whole base. Just follow me. " He decided that if Yan siting didn''t agree, he would kneel down and kowtow until the other party agreed. Although this is detrimental to his dignity, but in order to save his life, in order to save the entire base, he can only temporarily put aside his dignity. Listening to these words, Yan siting sneered, "I''m just a scientific researcher. I''m far away from those powers. They have nothing to do with it. Do you think I can do something about it? " These humans are really useless, just want to rely on him. Do nothing, just wait for him to save them. If there is no him, they will die there. The man was choked by Yan siting, "but..." Yan siting very impatiently interrupted him, "it''s nothing but, no matter what you say, I won''t go, you leave now, before I get angry, otherwise you can''t leave even if you want to leave." That person has heard of Yan siting''s means. Although Yan siting is not a power person, his means are not comparable to those powers at all. There used to be several powers who didn''t have long eyes to provoke Yan siting, but in the end they didn''t even leave the body. Moreover, the people above didn''t mean to punish Yan siting at all. They even asked everyone in the base not to provoke Yan siting, or they would be expelled from the base. If he makes Yan siting angry now, he may be expelled from the base. If it''s a little worse, it''s estimated that Yan siting will kill him. But now the base really needs Yan siting''s help. If he leaves like this, the base will be completely destroyed by the zombie army, and no one will survive at that time. That person hesitated for a long time, finally knelt in front of Yan siting, and kowtowed. "Professor Yan, please help us. We really need you." Yan siting is getting more and more impatient. How can these stupid people not understand him? He has already made his words so clear. Why do they have to struggle again? "Yan siting, you can help them." At this time, Su Yao suddenly spoke. Yan siting frowned and just wanted to refuse, but after seeing Su Yao''s pleading eyes, he could not say what he refused. "Well, I''ll help you this time, but only this time. If zombies attack the base in the future, I won''t help any more. " This time he was reluctant to help these stupid human beings because of Su Yao''s face. If Su Yao hadn''t spoken just now, he would never change his mind. Alas, when can his Su Yao not be so kind? Kindness is the most important thing to give up in this dangerous era. ¡­¡­ See Yan siting finally changed his words, that person is finally relieved, "thank Professor Yan." Of course, he didn''t forget to thank Su Yao. If it wasn''t for Su Yao, Yan siting would not change his words, "thank you..." "My name is Su Yao." "Oh, thank you, Mr. Su." "Professor Yan, let''s go now..." Chapter 1620 When Su Yao and Yan siting rush by, the zombies are already destroying the buildings, and more and more people are bitten by them. Those powers are just watching and doing nothing. It''s like being stupid. Su Yao frowned. Although all of them are eschatology, the plane powers are useless. Do they all eat dry food? What happened to this plane after he left? If these powers are really just weak guys, how are the zombies defeated in the original plot? Are they just dominated by men and women? But now is not the time to think about this. We have to save the talent as soon as possible, otherwise the loss will be bigger and bigger. Thinking about this, Su Yao approached Yan siting and whispered in his ear, "Yan siting, do you have any way to get these zombies away?" Although Yan siting has become a human now, maybe he can drive zombies. As soon as Yan siting heard this, he knew what Su Yao was going to do, but he didn''t want to hide Su Yao''s plan. After all, there was nothing to hide about that matter, and he believed Su Yao would never tell. "I can still drive zombies now, but I can''t just use my power, or it will cause suspicion." Although he is not afraid of these stupid human beings, Su Yao is by his side now. He doesn''t want Su Yao to be hurt at all. Su Yao certainly understood this, so he didn''t ask Yan siting to use his ability to drive these zombies away, "then do you have another way to drive them away?" The reason why he didn''t let Yan siting kill the zombies is that he was afraid that Yan siting had feelings for the zombies. However, he really thought too much. Although Yan siting was formerly known as the king of zombies, he had no feelings for those zombies. He just took them as tools and could give them up at any time. Even if it''s human now, it''s the same. So whether the zombies are alive or dead has nothing to do with him. He only had feelings for Su Yao. "Of course, and there are ways to kill them." Yan said. Listening to his plain tone, Su Yao took a subconscious look at him. Seeing his expressionless face, he knew that he really had no feelings for these former compatriots. "In that case, don''t waste any more time, otherwise more and more people will be injured." Listen to this words, Yan siting''s in the mind suddenly some dissatisfaction. Once upon a time, Su Yao stood on the opposite side of him just for these greedy and stupid human beings. If he has done something harmful to human beings now, will su Yao still stand against him? So think, Yan siting can''t help but feel sour in his heart, "you''re afraid that they will be hurt, aren''t you afraid that I will be hurt, do you still have me in your heart?" Su Yao didn''t expect that he would even be jealous of this kind of thing. He laughed helplessly. "Of course I have you in my heart, and I believe you. I believe you will never let yourself have anything to do. After all, you are the most powerful man in this day." Listen to this words, Yan siting in the mind of dissatisfaction disappear half, "that I have what reward?" He said as he pointed to his cheek. Su Yao naturally understood what Yan siting meant. He looked around and quickly gave Yan siting a kiss on the cheek. "Is it ok now?" Chapter 1621 Although Yan siting was not satisfied, he looked at Su Yao''s eyes and felt that he had better give up for the time being. After solving the problem, he would charge him interest. "Yes." "Now that you can, you can go up and help." Su Yao said that he scolded Yan siting in his heart. There are so many people here, but it''s really shameful to ask him such an improper request. Yan siting reached out and touched his head, "then I''ll go." "Hurry up." And the scene of their intimacy just now completely fell into the eyes of a woman. That woman is Yan siting''s pursuer, called Jiang Meiyue. Jiang Meiyue is also a member of the base research institute. Since Yan siting came to the Institute, she would pester Yan siting whenever she was free, and repeatedly hook / lead Yan siting. Although Yan siting has definitely rejected her several times, she still clings to Yan siting and even stealthily climbs into Yan siting''s bed one night, but she doesn''t succeed Moreover, Jiang Meiyue is jealous. Those women who want to get close to Yan siting are cut in the face by her. She even drives those women out of the base by relying on her father as one of the upper echelons of the base. Think about his being rejected by Yan siting thousands of miles away, and think about the scene he just saw, the jealousy in Jiang Meiyue''s heart immediately burned up. She bravely walked towards Su Yao, looked at him with almost critical eyes, then raised her chin, and said in a very bad tone, "who are you?" Su Yao didn''t understand why she was so hostile to herself, so he searched the memory of the original owner and found that the original owner and the woman had never met, or even met. He could not help frowning, "who are you? Do we know each other? " Jiang Meiyue didn''t expect that he didn''t know himself. She was so angry that her nose would be crooked after just doing it for a short time. "I tell you, I''m Jiang Meiyue, and my father is..." Su Yao interrupted her impatiently. "I''m not interested in hearing you introduce yourself there. Just say what you want to say." Jiang Meiyue was angry with him again What''s your relationship with Yan siting? " On hearing this, Su Yao immediately understood why she was so hostile to herself. It was for Yan siting. It seems that Yan siting''s misfortune was not less sticky when he was away. Now his rival came to him. Now, let him drive away his rival. "I''m Yan siting''s boyfriend, of course. What''s your relationship with him?" Hearing the words "boyfriend", Jiang Meiyue turned pale. He thought it was just not close to women, but he didn''t think that Yan siting was not close to women at all. Instead, he had no interest in women. He was a homosexual However, Jiang Meiyue will never give up. After she put the fox base in front of her, Yan siting will change his mind and associate with her. Yan siting can only belong to her, Jiang Meiyue! With this in mind, Jiang Meiyue roared at Su Yao, "I don''t allow you to be with Yan siting. You''d better break up with him quickly, or I''ll let my father drive you out of the base and let you be eaten by zombies outside the base..." The movement on this side immediately attracted the attention of people around. They turned their eyes when they saw Jiang Meiyue splashing there. Jiang Meiyue, relying on her father, who is the upper class of the base, is playing the role of a tiger in the base. Now she is bullying the people brought by Professor Yan. I really don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth Chapter 1622 The people brought by Professor Yan are certainly not easy to bully. Professor Yan didn''t kill her before, just didn''t take her seriously, not because she had a father who was the top of the base. And this time, Professor Yan will never let her go again. After all, this man who didn''t know where came from is Professor Yan''s boyfriend. Bullying Professor Yan''s boyfriend is challenging Professor Yan''s authority. But Jiang Meiyue, a fool, thought that Professor Yan would not attack her, and did not know where she came from so much confidence. But Su Yao listened to Jiang Meiyue''s words just now, and turned his eyes several times. This woman named Jiang Meiyue really thought she was a dish. She ordered him to break up with Yan siting without looking in the mirror to see how big her face was. What does she think of herself as, Yan siting''s girlfriend? She didn''t think that if Yan siting had that meaning for her, how could she be with other people. Is this woman''s brain damaged during plastic surgery? "Why do you ask me to break up with Yan siting? Do you have anything to do with him?" "It doesn''t matter. Yan siting belongs to me, and I''m already in contact with him." Jiang Meiyue said boldly, "if you know the truth, you''d better leave quickly to save the time to become the third child who is scolded by everyone." Su Yao rolled his eyes again. Jiang Meiyue''s paranoia is really serious. She thinks that she is Yan siting''s girlfriend. How ridiculous! "Miss Jiang, I think your brain is very sick. You''d better find a doctor to have a look. If you drag on, you can''t be cured." Return Yan siting''s girlfriend, why don''t you say you are his mother? Look at your old and ugly face. Plastic surgery can''t save you. Jiang Meiyue was immediately annoyed by Su Yao''s words, "what did you say just now? You have the ability to tell me again "Miss Jiang, even if your brain is not good, I didn''t expect that your ears are not so good. You''d better go to see a doctor quickly." Su Yao sighed, "I know my family Yan siting is handsome and smart, everyone likes it, but that''s not why you want to be his girlfriend. He''s never had a girlfriend, just me. " Jiang Meiyue almost vomited blood, "I don''t care where you come from, and whether you are Yan siting''s boyfriend or not, just remember that Yan siting is Jiang Meiyue''s boyfriend..." Have no shame in hearing her shameless words, , who are around her, and make complaints about it. , "Jiang Mei Yue is shameless. Professor Yan has definitely refused her so many times. She is still there, and now she is Professor Yan''s girlfriend. It''s funny." "Even if you say that you are Professor Yan''s girlfriend, you even threaten Professor Yan''s real boyfriend. Your face is thicker than the city wall!" "As for her plastic face, Professor Yan was able to see it strangely, and didn''t look in the mirror to see what she looked like..." "Wait, after Professor Yan killed the zombies, the next one to kill is her..." Every single word or phrase make complaints about . She became angry and said, "if you dare to talk nonsense again, do you believe that I can''t let you stay in this base?" Chapter 1623 Those people were afraid to speak. Although they really hate Jiang Meiyue, it doesn''t mean they are not afraid of her. Jiang Meiyue''s father is one of the upper levels of the base. It''s a piece of cake to drive them out of the base. Now it''s an extraordinary period. If they are driven out of the base, they will be eaten by the zombies outside the base. They don''t want to die. Seeing that they didn''t dare to say anything, Jiang Meiyue gave a cold hum, and then pointed the spearhead at Su Yao. "Have you thought about it? Do you want to leave Yan siting or let someone drive you out of the base?" Su Yao sneered, "why should I leave?" "Just because I''m Yan siting''s girlfriend!" Jiang Meiyue said very shamelessly. "Girlfriend?" Su Yao sneered again, "when did Yan siting say you were his girlfriend? Shall I call him here to confront you now? " Smell speech, Jiang Meiyue''s eyes flash quickly a few minutes of annoyance. Why is this fox spirit so difficult to deal with? She''s so angry! "Just call, just hope you won''t regret it later." She doesn''t believe that Yan siting will fight against her and his father for this fox spirit. "Don''t worry, it will only be you who regret later." With that, Su Yao looked at Yan siting, who was commanding those powers there. "Yan siting, come here for a while." Yan siting''s listening is excellent. He can hear Su Yao''s conversation with Jiang Meiyue clearly. Naturally, he knows why he suddenly asked himself to go there. The reason why he didn''t help Su Yao with Jiang Meiyue just now is that he knew that Jiang Meiyue was not su Yao''s opponent at all. But now that Su Yao asked him to help, he naturally wanted to help. As for the matter in front of us, there is no such thing as him, Su Yao said. Think of this, Yan siting no psychological burden left those who are struggling with the zombie powers, walked toward Su Yao. He reached for Su Yao''s shoulder and said in a very gentle voice, "honey, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Jiang Meiyue looks at the two people who are close in front of her eyes, and then listens to Yan siting''s very gentle tone. She is so jealous that she is going crazy. She wants to replace Su Yao. Su Yao looked at Jiang Meiyue''s hungry expression and gave her a provocative smile. Then he leaned back to Yan siting''s arms. "Yan siting, this inexplicable woman just told me that she was your girlfriend and threatened me to drive me out of the base if I didn''t leave you." Jiang Meiyue didn''t expect Su Yao to say what she had just said. Her face turned green on the spot. "Si Ting, I didn''t say that at all. Don''t believe him. He is trying to stir up the relationship between us." "But just now you said that you and Yan siting are friends and girlfriends. How can you deny what you said?" Su Yao suddenly put in such a sentence. Jiang Meiyue''s face is even more ugly. She subconsciously looks at Yan siting. Seeing that he looks at herself coldly, her heart suddenly falls into the ice cellar, "siting..." "Miss Jiang, don''t call me so intimately. We don''t know each other at all." Yan siting said coldly. People around looked this way. Seeing that half of their eyes fell on her, Jiang Meiyue felt embarrassed. She bit her lip and said, "I..." Chapter 1624 However, before her words came out, she was interrupted by Yan siting again, "Miss Jiang, I have told you clearly before, I have no meaning to you at all, and now I have a boyfriend, please don''t pester me again, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite to you." The reason why he didn''t kill Jiang Meiyue before is that he didn''t want to dirty his hands. In his opinion, Jiang Meiyue is just an ant that can be run over to death at any time. It''s no sense of accomplishment for him to crush the ants. Although Jiang Meiyue has been rejected several times by Yan siting, this time, she is really very unwilling, because Yan siting does not simply refuse her, but refuses her for a man. "Yan siting, is this fox spirit seducing you, that''s why you treat me like this?" Jiang Meiyue looks at Su Yao, her eyes full of bitterness. If eyes could kill people, Su Yao would have died a hundred and eighty times. "It''s all because of you fox. Why do you want to fight for Yan siting with me? If it wasn''t for your sudden appearance, I would have been with him long ago, and I would kill you now! " Jiang Meiyue pours at Su Yao with her teeth and claws open, just like a crazy woman. However, before Su Yao''s body was near, she was kicked out. It was Yan siting. Yan siting was really angry this time. If Jiang Meiyue, a stupid and poisonous woman, just kept pestering him, he would not be so angry. But now she wants to hurt Su Yao, and says she wants to let Su Yao die. He can''t bear it. Anyone who wants to kill Su Yao must die! Jiang Meiyue got up from the ground and looked at Yan siting in disbelief. "Yan siting, why do you treat me?" Yan siting walked towards her, stepped on her right hand, his eyes were very indifferent, "Jiang Meiyue, you shouldn''t try to hurt him." Jiang Meiyue saw that he looked at herself with that kind of eyes. This time, she was really scared. But when she thought that he should treat herself like this for other people, the fire in her heart suppressed her reason again. "Yan siting, the more you protect him, the more I''ll let him die. I''ll give him medicine, throw him into men''s pile, and let him die of humiliation..." As soon as the words came out, the onlookers looked at her with the eyes of a fool. Is Jiang Meiyue out of her mind? She dares to say that in front of Yan siting. Isn''t she afraid that Yan siting will really kill her? It''s so poisonous and stupid! Yan siting''s eyes were even colder. With his right foot, he directly broke the bone of Jiang Meiyue''s right hand. Jiang Meiyue suddenly screamed. But Yan siting doesn''t have any idea of pity. He breaks the bone of Jiang Meiyue''s other hand. "What did you say just now? You have the ability to say it again!" This time, reason prevailed. Jiang Meiyue didn''t dare to say that again. She looked at Yan siting with tears in her eyes. "Siting, I know I''m wrong. I can''t dare to say that again. Please let me go." Hateful, Yan siting actually for that fox spirit, treat her like this, she will never let that fox spirit go! She''s going to have him raped to death, and then thrown into the zombies, so that he doesn''t have any bones left! Yan siting sneers. Does Jiang Meiyue, a stupid woman, think she doesn''t know what she''s thinking? Is Yan siting so easy to cheat? "It''s too late to ask for mercy now. You''d better go to hell and repent..." Chapter 1625 When Yan siting was about to kill Jiang Meiyue, Su Yao suddenly said, "don''t kill her first." Listening to this, Yan siting turned around, frowned and looked at Su Yao with great disapproval, "Su Yao, why don''t you let me kill her? Now if you don''t kill her, she''ll go to your trouble. " Although he knew that Jiang Meiyue couldn''t fight Su Yao, she was more or less in trouble. Moreover, if Jiang Meiyue knew Su Yao''s Zombie identity, things would become more troublesome. "Su Yao, when you shouldn''t be kind, don''t be kind. You can''t hurt yourself at that time." Su Yao is certainly not a kind-hearted person. The reason why he let Yan siting leave Jiang Meiyue alive is to see how Jiang Meiyue would deal with him, which would also add a little fun to his life. After all, Jiang Meiyue''s father is one of the upper levels of the base. They are still in the base now. If they can cause less trouble, they will cause less trouble. He doesn''t want to expose his identity. "Don''t worry, I have my own sense of propriety, and I just don''t kill her for the time being. If she dares to trouble me again in the future, it''s not too late to kill her. The most important thing in front of me is to kill all the zombies who attack the base." Although Yan siting wanted to kill Jiang Meiyue now, he could only compromise with Su Yao''s eyes. Yan siting sighed helplessly, "OK, I''ll listen to you this time, but I can''t do it again." With that, he looked at the embarrassed Jiang Meiyue, "Jiang Meiyue, while I haven''t changed my mind, now get out of here!" Jiang Meiyue, who escaped the disaster, is not grateful to Su Yao who saved her life, but resents Su Yao even more. If there was no su Yao, Yan siting would never treat her like this. It was su Yao, the fox spirit, who confused Yan siting''s mind. Wait, she will kill Su Yao sooner or later. Jiang Meiyue stares at Su Yao and runs away. Su Yao didn''t care. He looked at Yan siting and said, "go on and help them." Yan siting nodded and continued to help those powers. With Yan siting''s help, the zombies who attacked were quickly eliminated. As for the restoration of the base, it was left to those professionals. Everyone was relieved. They looked at Yan siting and said gratefully, "Professor Yan, thanks to you. If it wasn''t for your help, we would have been a zombie''s dinner." "Professor Yan, you saved us. You are our Savior." "Professor Yan, with you, the base has hope..." Although those powers were dissatisfied with Yan siting, they didn''t dare to say anything. They know how much weight they have. This time, if Yan siting is not there, the base will be broken by zombies. Hearing that they had pinned their hopes on Yan siting, Su Yao could not help frowning. How can these people be like this? They don''t do anything. They just rely on Yan siting to help them all the time. If Yan siting is not here any day, are they going to live and die like this? It''s useless. It''s just rubbish. Living in this world is a waste of air. Those scum he abused before are better than them, at least they try their best to fight for what they want Chapter 1626 As soon as Su Yao was ready to say something about them, he was held by Yan siting, "let''s go back. I''m a little hungry." Hearing this, Su Yao felt a little hungry, so he nodded, "let''s go." When those people came back to find Yan siting, they found that he and Su Yao had disappeared. "Where is Professor Yan?" "I don''t know. Maybe I went to talk to his little boyfriend." "I didn''t expect Professor Yan to have a day of love. I thought he would be single all the time." "I didn''t think of it either, but fortunately it wasn''t Jiang Meiyue. If Jiang Meiyue was with Professor Yan, she would really walk across the whole group." "Fortunately, Professor Yan is not blind." "When it comes to Jiang Meiyue, did you notice her face just now? It''s almost as ugly as soy sauce." "There''s one thing I can''t figure out. Jiang Meiyue is so annoying. Why didn''t Professor Yan kill her? Is it because I''m afraid of her being the father of the upper class of the base?" "You think too much. Professor Yan even dares to hate the founder of the base. How can he be afraid of a mere upper class? He doesn''t take Jiang Meiyue seriously. In his eyes, Jiang Meiyue is just a clown. There is no need to deal with her. " "It makes sense..." Su Yao and Yan siting did not hear what they said. Su Yao''s mind has been thinking about what those people said after being rescued, and looked at Yan siting for several times. Noticing his sight on himself at that time, Yan siting said, "what''s the matter? Do you have anything to say to me?" Su Yao hesitated again and again, but he said what he always wanted to say in his heart, "Yan siting, let''s leave this base sometime." Yan siting was puzzled. "Why do you want to leave the base? Are you afraid that your identity will be discovered by them?" "No Su Yao shook his head. "It''s just that the people here make me sick. I don''t want to stay under the same roof with them." The people here are greedy and useless. They don''t have any ambition. They just want to rely on others. If Yan siting stays here any longer, he will be drained by these "vampires". They just use Yan siting as a tool. Once Yan siting is useless, he will be abandoned immediately If Yan siting was just an ordinary human, he would have been abandoned by them. Yan did not think that Su Yao would say that to him because of this reason, "but you don''t like human beings the most. Why did you make enemies with me before?" As a matter of fact, he has long forgotten that matter. Now he brings it up again because he wants to know whether Su Yao will choose human beings or him this time. Su Yao did not expect that he would bring up the old story again. He choked for a moment I didn''t have a brain fever at that time, and I didn''t like such human beings. Don''t say so much. Just tell me now if you want to leave here with me Yan siting said with a smile, "of course I would like to leave with you, because I also hate the human here." He didn''t want to stay in this base full of waste for a long time. He came to this base just to find Su Yao, but now Su Yao has come back to him, so it''s no longer necessary to stay here Chapter 1627 On the other side. Jiang Meiyue, who feels that she has been wronged, goes to her father, Jiang Zhenghao, crying. She tells her what happened before and blames Su Yao for all her mistakes. "Dad, you must help me make the decision. I don''t know where a man named Su Yao came from and took Yan siting away. I don''t know what kind of ecstasy he gave Yan siting. Yan siting hurt me for him..." "My hand bone was crushed by Yan siting under his provocation." Although her hand recovered after being treated by the healing powers, she will remember the pain all her life. Jiang Zhenghao lost his wife in his early years, and he poured all his feelings for his wife into his daughter. The reason why Jiang Meiyue became so arrogant and domineering was completely spoiled by Jiang Zhenghao. Although he also knew what kind of temperament he was, he let her go, and he wanted Yan siting, a very excellent young man, to be his son-in-law. But now his future son-in-law was robbed by others, and he was also very dissatisfied, so he stood on the same front with his daughter Jiang Meiyue. Completely did not go deep into what happened in the end, will let Yan siting start to deal with his baby daughter. "Meiyue, don''t worry. I will help you to get justice. Now I''ll ask someone to find the man named Su Yao." He dares to bully Jiang Zhenghao''s baby daughter. Su Yao really doesn''t know the heaven and earth. Jiang Meiyue wiped her tears and rushed into Jiang Zhenghao''s arms. "Dad, you are still good to me, but Yan siting is there..." "Don''t worry, I will go to Yan siting to have a good talk in person. He is a smart man and knows which is more important. After you deal with Su Yao, you can be with Yan siting. " Jiang Zhenghao touched her hair and said. "Dad, you are the only one who is the best to me at the end of the day. I''m so lucky." "Little fool, I''m not good to you. Who else can I be good to?" Jiang Meiyue reaches out her hand to hold Jiang Zhenghao, and a smile flashes in her mind. Hum, Su Yao, if you want to fight with me and fight for Yan siting with me, you are just dreaming. You will go to hell soon. Caught in reverie, the two women of the Jiang family completely forget that Yan siting is not easy to provoke, and that Su Yao, who can be slaughtered at will, is not easy to provoke. ¡­¡­ Su Yao was having dinner with Yan siting when someone burst in. The man came up to Su Yao and said, "you are su Yao. Come with me." Su Yao knew that Jiang Meiyue would not give up soon, but she didn''t expect to find fault again so soon. He looked up at the man. "Who asked you to come to me? Jiang Meiyue or her father? " The man said impatiently, "you don''t need to know who asked me to come. You just have to come with me." Su Yao rolled his eyes. "Sorry, I just won''t go. What are you going to do with me?" "Su Yao, you''d better not drink or drink. Mr. Jiang can''t be provoked by people like you." Su Yao sneered, "it was Jiang Meiyue''s father who asked you to come to me. Please go back and tell him that if he wants to see me, let him come to me in person." Chapter 1628 The man wanted to say something more, Yan siting suddenly said, "let Jiang Zhenghao roll over to me." He kind-hearted let Jiang Meiyue go, but Jiang Meiyue didn''t appreciate it at all. Now he wants to bully Su Yao. He''s really impatient. That person naturally knows what kind of character Yan siting is in the base, but even the founder of the base has to give him three points, and Yan siting is a cruel man. If he annoys him, he will be killed. But if he doesn''t take Su Yao back, Jiang Zhenghao will punish him. These two people can''t be provoked by him. He''s really hard. Why should he do such a thing? The man reached out and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. "Professor Yan, please don''t embarrass me. This is what Mr. Jiang means." Yan siting sneered, "I don''t care who that means. Go back and tell Jiang Zhenghao. If he dares to trouble Su Yao again, I''ll let them get out of the base!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "You can go now!" The man hesitated again and again, and then left in ashes. If Jiang Zhenghao is angered, he may not die. But if Yan siting gets angry, he will really die. Su Yao looked at Yan siting and said, "you don''t have to do this. It''s no big deal for me to meet Jiang Zhenghao. They can''t hurt me." Yan siting snorted, "of course I know that, but Jiang Zhenghao is not qualified to let you see him. If you go today, their father and daughter will regard themselves as a dish even more." "Also, I said that I would kill Jiang Meiyue. You have to stop me. Now, OK, she''s coming to find fault again." Su Yao shrunk his neck I don''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. You can stop talking about me. " "You, when can you have a snack?" Yan siting sighed helplessly. "Dim sum..." Su Yao swallowed, "I suddenly want to have a snack." ¡°¡­¡­ But have you forgotten that you can''t eat human food at all now? " Hearing the words, Su Yao suddenly looked like a withered flower and said, "when can I become human?" Since he became a zombie, he has not eaten human food for a long time, and his mouth is about to fade out. "Don''t worry, I''ve been speeding up the research progress. Before long, drugs that can turn zombies into human beings will be developed." "How much more time will that take?" "I don''t know." Yan said. He is not sure when the drug can be developed. After all, there are too many factors leading to the failure of the research. And even if the research comes out, it has to go through repeated experiments before it can be put into use. Su Yao rolled a big white eye, "you said with didn''t say what difference, I don''t care, I want to eat now." Yan siting reached out and touched his head, "OK, OK, I''ll ask someone to send some snacks now." "I want to eat meat, too." "Good..." ¡­¡­ On the other side. Jiang Zhenghao saw that the people he sent didn''t bring Su Yao here. He slapped the table fiercely and said angrily, "waste, didn''t I ask you to call Su Yao here? What about others?" "He won''t come with me..." Chapter 1629 "If he won''t come, won''t you drag him over?" Jiang Zhenghao is really about to die of anger. What kind of rubbish is under his hands. "But Professor Yan was there, and he was still protecting Su Yao. I didn''t dare to fight Professor Yan, and Professor Yan said..." "What did he say?" "He said he would let you go to him. If you dare to trouble Su Yao again, you and Miss Jiang will be driven out of the base." After that, the man quickly lowered his head and did not dare to look at Jiang Zhenghao''s face. Jiang Meiyue sat on one side and almost cried when she heard this sentence, "Dad, you see Su Yao''s Fox Spirit blowing pillow side wind to Yan siting and asking him to drive our father and daughter out of the base. I can''t swallow this breath. You must find a way to clean him up." Jiang Zhenghao also wants to clean up Su Yao, but Yan siting is really a big trouble. As long as Yan siting stays in the base, he will never have the chance to attack Su Yao. If you want to get rid of Su Yao, you have to find a way to get rid of Yan siting. "Put this matter aside for the time being, and then get rid of Su Yao when you think of a way." Smell speech, Jiang Meiyue immediately dissatisfied. Now she wants Su Yao to die. She can''t wait any more. If Su Yao lives one more minute, Yan siting will be occupied by him one more minute. "Dad, I don''t care. You''ve solved Su Yao now. I don''t want to see him stay with Yan siting any more. And do you want to lose Yan siting''s future son-in-law?" Of course, Jiang Zhenghao wants Yan siting to be his future son-in-law, but he is too anxious to eat hot tofu. If Su Yao is solved now, it may backfire. So we have to wait until Yan siting is not there to attack Su Yao. When Yan siting comes back, Su Yao is already gone. At that time, Yan siting, no matter how angry he was, was useless. Yan siting is just confused by the man named Su Yao. When Su Yao dies, he will wake up and know who is the most suitable person for him. And he believes that Yan siting will never turn against himself for the sake of just an ordinary person. Thinking of this, Jiang Zhenghao comforted Jiang Meiyue, "Meiyue, you can''t eat hot tofu if you are anxious. If you really want Su Yao to disappear completely from the world, then you have to endure for a while. By that time, Yan siting will become you." Jiang Meiyue looked at him half doubtfully, "really?" "Of course it''s true. When did you see me cheating you?" "Then I''ll put up with it for another time. You really want to kill Su Yao''s fox spirit. If he''s not dead by then, I''ll die. " Jiang Meiyue likes to use death to coerce Jiang Zhenghao, because she knows that Jiang Zhenghao is the one who eats it most. When Jiang Zhenghao heard this, he felt even more headache, but he spoiled his daughter from childhood to the eldest. Besides, what can he do? "Well, you can rest assured that Su Yao will never survive. Now I''ll go to see Yan siting and have a good chat with him." Listen to this sentence, Jiang Meiyue quickly reaches out her hand to hold him, "don''t go!" Jiang Zhenghao sighed, "what''s the matter?" "If you go, it means that you are afraid of Yan siting. Su Yao''s fox spirit will be very proud. And if other people know about it, what will they think of you in the future? " Chapter 1630 Jiang Zhenghao thought about it and thought it was quite reasonable. He is one of the top personnel of the base, and Yan siting is just a researcher. Even if Yan siting has made a lot of contributions to the base, he is only a researcher, and his status is not higher than him at all. If he really went to find Yan siting in this way, there would be a lot of people laughing at him at that time, and he would not be better than a researcher. Jiang Zhenghao has no idea that in the eyes of many people in the base, his status is not as high as Yan siting. Yan siting didn''t let Jiang Meiyue go because he was afraid of him. Yan siting just didn''t pay attention to their father and daughter. And if he really angers Yan siting, he and his baby daughter Jiang Meiyue will be the only ones who will be driven out of the base. Useless people are the most likely to be abandoned. "I know. I''m not going anywhere. I''m here with you." ¡­¡­ Before Jiang Zhenghao could find a way to support Yan siting, Yan siting suddenly left the base one day in order to catch a new experimental body. In fact, it''s OK to leave it to other people to do it, but Yan siting doesn''t believe that this group of trash in the base can only eat for nothing, and what he wants to catch this time is high-level zombies. Looking at the present, except for him and Su Yao, no one else can beat a high-level zombie. As for Su Yao, he did not go with him, but stayed in the base. Although there are Jiang''s father and daughter who treat Su Yao with contempt, he believes that Su Yao will never be bullied by those two trash. As soon as Yan siting left the base, Jiang Zhenghao, who got the news, asked people to bring Su Yao to him. "Mr. Su, please come with us, or we will use special means." These days, Su Yao is in a hurry. Now Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue come to him again. He really wants to know how they are going to deal with him. That will make him feel that he won''t be so boring again. He stood up and looked at the man. "Let''s go. I just want to see Jiang Zhenghao." So Su Yao was brought to Jiang Zhenghao. In addition to Jiang Zhenghao, there is Jiang Meiyue in the room. As soon as Jiang Meiyue saw Su Yao, she thought of the things that happened not long ago. Her eyes were full of resentment. She wanted to kill him now. Su Yao of course noticed that Jiang Meiyue wanted to eat her own eyes, but he didn''t pay attention to her. Jiang Meiyue is just a brainless waste, but her father Jiang Zhenghao is different. Jiang Zhenghao was able to become the top of the base, which means that there must be something extraordinary about him. However, since Jiang Zhenghao can come to him for Jiang Meiyue''s words, it means that he is a man who can''t distinguish right from wrong. The people in this base are disgusting. He didn''t want to stay any longer. After dealing with Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue, he immediately left the base with Yan siting. "Mr. Jiang, you have asked people to come to me again and again. Is there anything you want to talk to me about?" Without waiting for Jiang Zhenghao to speak, Su Yao opened a chair at will and sat down with his legs cocked up. Looking at his action, Jiang Zhenghao couldn''t help frowning, but he still didn''t say anything. But Jiang Meiyue was very dissatisfied. In her opinion, Su Yao didn''t pay attention to them at all. She couldn''t help but get angry. "Su Yao, you are really powerful. You don''t even pay attention to my father." Chapter 1631 Su Yao ignored her and let her dance there by herself. Seeing that he didn''t even say a word, Jiang Meiyue was even more angry. If he wanted to say something more, Jiang Zhenghao said, "Meiyue, shut up." When Jiang Meiyue thought of the plan they had discussed, she could only reluctantly shut her mouth. Jiang Zhenghao looked at Su Yao again. "Mr. Su, I asked you to come here today. I really have a very important matter to discuss with you." Su Yao stretched out his hand and pulled out his ear, a look of no surprise. "What''s the matter? I don''t have so much time to spend with you here." Jiang Zhenghao knows why Jiang Meiyue hates Su Yao so much. This guy doesn''t pay attention to anyone because he has Yan siting to support him. But he can only be arrogant for a while. "I heard you were with Professor Yan." Su Yao knew what he was up to. It''s just that in the future, Jiang Meiyue wants to get Yan siting, but there''s no way to take him, so she let Jiang Zhenghao come forward. "So you came to me today just to let me give up Yan siting to Jiang Meiyue?" "No mistake." Jiang Zhenghao didn''t think it was wrong to help his daughter rob other people''s boyfriends. "You should also know how excellent Yan siting is. He is not worthy of ordinary people like you." Su Yao some want to smile, "that who can match him, difficult is not your baby daughter?" "Looking at the past, only my daughter can be worthy of Yan siting." Jiang Zhenghao said very shamelessly. In his eyes, his daughter is the best person in the world, and only such an excellent person as Yan siting can be worthy of his daughter. "Yan siting likes you now, just for a moment. When he gets tired of you, he will break up with you immediately. Do you understand what I mean, Mr. Su? " Su Yao understood why Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue became father and daughter, because they were equally shameless and had no self-knowledge. He sneered, "Mr. Jiang, I''m so sorry. I don''t understand what you mean at all." "Since you don''t understand me, I won''t beat about the bush with you. I''ll tell you straight -" "I want you to leave Yan siting immediately." "Why do I leave Yan siting, just because your baby daughter likes him too?" Su Yao sneered. "Do you want me to give in because your baby daughter likes it? Is it difficult for your baby daughter to eat excrement? Do you want her to eat excrement, too? " Jiang Meiyue was really mad and wanted to swear, but she thought that Su Yao would die soon, so she put up with it again. Jiang Zhenghao''s eyes flashed a hint of killing. He thought that if Su Yao was willing to leave Yan siting, he would spare his life. Now it seems that no matter what he said, Su Yao would not leave Yan siting. Since the other party doesn''t propose a toast, he doesn''t have to be polite. "Mr. Su, it seems that no matter what I say now, you are not willing to leave Yan siting..." Su Yao interrupted impatiently, "so what do you want to do?" "So I have to kill you." Jiang Zhenghao looked at him with a look at the dead. "Originally, I didn''t intend to kill you, but you are too disobedient. I hate people not listening to me..." Chapter 1632 Listening to his words, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue are really funny. Yan siting has already made his words so clear, but he has no shame to put his face together. Now let him break up with Yan siting, so that Jiang Meiyue can get on the top. After no discussion, he said he would kill him. Is Su Yao so easy to bully? It''s ridiculous. "Jiang Zhenghao, aren''t you afraid that you can''t tell Yan siting after killing me? Are you not afraid that Yan siting will send your father and daughter to hell? " Listening to this, Jiang Zhenghao laughed as if he had heard a joke. "You are so naive. A smart man like Yan siting knows how to choose. He decided not to offend me for your sake of being an ordinary man..." "Besides, Yan siting is just greedy for the freshness for a moment. He will be with you as soon as the freshness is over." "How can you be so sure he''s just playing with me?" Su Yao lips light hook, "and how do you know that he dumped me, will be with your baby daughter together?" "Yan siting''s aesthetic is very high. No matter how many times your daughter has had plastic surgery, he can''t even look at her ugly face." Su Yao''s words immediately hit Jiang Meiyue''s pain. Jiang Meiyue is most concerned about her face. Since she was a child, some people thought she was ugly and said she didn''t look like Jiang Zhenghao''s own daughter. Although Jiang Zhenghao didn''t care about those words, she did. She didn''t want to hear that again. So when she was old enough to have a face lift, she went there. She did it several times in order to have a perfect face. I don''t know what''s going on. The more beautiful others are, the uglier she is. Apart from liking Yan siting, part of the reason why she has to be Yan siting is her skill. An excellent scientist like Yan siting is likely to turn her into a beautiful woman who is loved by everyone and has a flat tire Su Yao, the fox spirit, not only robbed Yan siting, who originally belonged to her, but also said she was ugly. It''s unforgivable. If Su Yao didn''t die today, she would never be able to swallow it. Jiang Meiyue looks at Jiang Zhenghao and says, "Dad, don''t waste words with this ungrateful guy any more. When Yan siting hasn''t come back, he should be dealt with as soon as possible to save a long night''s dream." Jiang Zhenghao answered, then clapped his hands. Suddenly, several big men came out. He pointed to Su Yao and said to those people, "he''ll give it to you. You can play whatever you want. Even if you die, it doesn''t matter." These people are specially picked out by him to deal with Su Yao. They are all homosexuals, and their means are extremely cruel. As an ordinary person, Su Yao will not come to a good end if he falls into their hands. Even if Su Yao is not killed by them in the end, Yan siting will hate him and break up with him when he sees Su Yao who has been fooled by other men. After explaining some words to those people, Jiang Zhenghao left the room with Jiang Meiyue. Of course, they did not leave, but stood outside the door, ready to listen to Su Yao''s scream. Those big men looked at Su Yao and swallowed his saliva. His eyes were full of evil desire. "Little darling, as long as you serve your brothers well, we''ll let you live. What do you think?" Chapter 1633 Seeing them looking at themselves with disgusting eyes, Su Yao frowned in disgust. "If you want me to serve you, you have to see if you have that life!" He was so a provocation / provocation, that a few big men immediately angry, "smelly boy, don''t be shameless, can serve a few brothers, you can''t stand the blessing of eight lives, you''d better be obedient, really in time to suffer." Su Yao already had some impatience, "want to go up together, don''t chirp over there, I don''t have so much time to spend with you." Listen to this sentence, those big men immediately think crooked, "looks very serious a person, did not expect to play so open." "Since you want us to go together, we''ll give it to you." "I hope you won''t stop later, but even if you do, we won''t stop." Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "it''s you who will stop at that time." "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be so confident, so don''t blame us for not being gentle with you." Then one of them pounced on Su Yao. However, before he got close to Su Yao, he was kicked by Su Yao. A few other people didn''t expect such a thing to happen and were stunned. After the reaction, they rushed to Su Yao with a ferocious face, "smelly boy, how dare you play with us? I''ll kill you now!" However, it was not su Yao who was knocked down, but themselves. After beating them down, Su Yao didn''t let them go. Instead, he punched them in the face one after another, and even discarded the thing between their legs. For a moment, there were howls. Jiang''s father and daughter, who had been waiting to hear Su Yao''s scream, suddenly changed their faces as they listened to the wails. They quickly opened the door to see, and then silence. They thought that Su Yao, the ordinary man around them, was not the opponent of those people at all, but they did not think that Su Yao was not an ordinary man at all. It was not su Yao who was beaten down, but those people. How hateful! Jiang Meiyue wants to rush up and solve Su Yao himself, but Jiang Zhenghao pulls her. "Dad, what are you doing with me? Let me go. I''ll kill that fox spirit myself." "Don''t be impulsive. You are not his opponent at all." Jiang Zhenghao said very calmly. Although Jiang Meiyue is also a psychic, she has never been trained. She is just an embroidered pillow. Those who were beaten down by Su Yao were also powers, but they couldn''t even beat a su Yao. It can be seen that Su Yao''s power level is very high. Even those few people were not su Yao''s opponents, and Jiang Meiyue was even less. If Jiang Meiyue rushes up like this, she will be beaten down by Su Yao. Now he is the only one who can deal with Su Yao. But Jiang Meiyue listened to Jiang Zhenghao''s words, and she was even more unwilling, "what should we do? Can we let him go like this?" Now Su Yao is a thorn in her heart. If he doesn''t get rid of it quickly, he won''t live in peace every day. "Of course, it''s impossible to let him go. I''ll deal with him. Just go out and wait." Jiang Meiyue doesn''t doubt Jiang Zhenghao''s ability. In his opinion, Jiang Zhenghao is the best person in the world, and Su Yao is not his opponent at all. "Well, I''ll wait outside for your good news..." Chapter 1634 Although he knew very well that Su Yao was not his opponent, Jiang Zhenghao did not underestimate his opponent. He didn''t show his powers right away, but was waiting for an appropriate time. There is a saying that is well said, he who makes a move first will lose. He doesn''t want to be the loser. "Su Yao, I can give you more time to think about it. As long as you change your mind, I''ll let you go, or I''ll really be rude to you." He didn''t intend to let Su Yao go. The reason why he said this was to confuse Su Yao. But Su Yao is not a simple minded man. He knows very well that Jiang Zhenghao said this to confuse him and take the opportunity to attack him. "Jiang Zhenghao, I''ve made it clear to you just now that I will never leave Yan siting. No matter what means you use, you can''t break up Yan siting and me." "Fight if you want. Don''t talk nonsense there." Jiang Zhenghao didn''t expect that Su Yao was not fooled, but he didn''t take it seriously. Anyway, Su Yao couldn''t beat him. "Su Yao, I''ve given you many opportunities, but you just don''t make good use of them." Jiang Zhenghao said with a sigh, "since you are so stubborn, I have nothing to say to you. Next, don''t blame me for being merciless to your men." Su Yao turned his eyes. Why do you talk so much nonsense? Don''t you know that villains die of talking too much? "Jiang Zhenghao, don''t be hypocritical there. I don''t have so much time to spend with you." Jiang Zhenghao did not speak, but quietly launched his powers. What Jiang Zhenghao has is a native power. At the moment when he starts the power, Su Yao realizes something is wrong. He jumped up and perfectly avoided one of Jiang Zhenghao''s skills, the soil sting. Su Yao looked at the thorns and said with disdain, "Jiang Zhenghao, do you know this move? It''s really useless. I don''t know how you became the upper layer of the base. Should you have gone through the back door?" Although Jiang Zhenghao was surprised that Su Yao avoided his move, he thought Su Yao was lucky. "Su Yao, you are lucky to avoid my move, but you are not so lucky next." Jiang Zhenghao said while launching his own two skills cage, trying to trap Su Yao in it, and then took the opportunity to solve him. However, Su Yao, who should have been trapped by him, suddenly disappeared. Jiang Zhenghao didn''t dare to take it lightly. He quickly looked around, but he didn''t see Su Yao. "Su Yao, get out of here. Don''t play tricks there." "Jiang Zhenghao, I''m standing behind you. Are you blind?" Su Yao''s voice sounded from behind him. Jiang Zhenghao was just about to dodge, but it was too late. He was directly kicked by Su Yao. This time, Jiang Zhenghao was really angry. He has never been so embarrassed, but now it''s just a kid who makes him so embarrassed. He really can''t swallow it. He must break up Su Yao! "Su Yao, I was going to leave you a whole body, but now it seems that it''s better to break you up!" "Are you talking to me about your own death?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Jiang Zhenghao even more wants to break Su Yao apart, but he suddenly finds that his powers can''t be used Chapter 1635 He tried again, and was shocked to find that he still couldn''t make it out. What''s going on? Why can''t he use his powers? Could it be that Su Yao did something to him? Jiang Zhenghao looked at Su Yao and said, "what did you do to me?" "Sorry, I forgot to tell you just now that my powers are invalid. In other words, I can make other people''s powers invalid." Su Yao said with a smile. Jiang Zhenghao widened his eyes, a look of disbelief, "you must be lying to me, how can there be such a power in the world." "Just because you haven''t seen it doesn''t mean it doesn''t really exist. Next, it''s my turn. " Su Yao waved his fists and smashed them at Jiang Zhenghao. Although Jiang Zhenghao has some skills, he has been living a life of self-respect since he became the leader of the base. Now he is not su Yao''s rival. No, even if he can use his powers, he will never be su Yao''s opponent. Jiang Zhenghao wanted to avoid the sharp blow, but Su Yao''s speed was faster than him. The blow hit him in the stomach, and he was beaten out. Jiang Zhenghao looked at Su Yao, who was walking towards him. He forced himself to bear the pain and said, "Su Yao, do you know who I am?" "Of course I know. Your name is Jiang Zhenghao. You are one of the top people here." Su Yao stretched out his hand and pulled out his ear. His face was a little careless. "Since you know that I am the upper class here, do you dare to treat me like this? Are you not afraid that you can''t get along here?" Like hearing a joke, Su Yao laughed, "Jiang Zhenghao, you are so naive. Since I dare to beat you, it means that I am not afraid of you at all, and I don''t plan to stay in this base all the time. In a few days, Yan siting and I will leave here." "You want to take Yan siting away?" The expression on Jiang Zhenghao''s face was suddenly a little strange. He sneered and said, "Su Yao, if you just want to go by yourself, no one will stop you. But if you dare to take Yan siting with you, you will be beaten into a sieve before you get out of the gate of the base. " Yan siting is a man with high utilization value. The base will never let him leave until his utilization value is drained. If he is determined to leave, the base will destroy him. If you can''t get it, destroy it. Even if it is destroyed, we can''t let Yan siting fall into the hands of some intentional people. Su Yao certainly knew this, but as long as he and Yan siting wanted to leave from here, they could leave. No one could stop them. "You don''t have to worry about this. You''d better care about yourself now." With these words, Su Yao beat Jiang Zhenghao without mercy. Jiang Zhenghao has no power to fight back at all, and his resentment against Su Yao is getting deeper and deeper. This is the first time that he has been treated like this since he became a leader. It''s a shame for him. If it goes out, how can he stand in the base in the future? If Jiang Zhenghao just wanted to kill Su Yao before, this time he really wanted to kill Su Yao Jiang Meiyue, who is guarding outside the door, listens to Jiang Zhenghao''s scream and rushes in to help, but she is not su Yao''s rival at all. After a while, she was beaten to the ground like Jiang Zhenghao Chapter 1636 Su Yao didn''t show mercy to Jiang Meiyue because she was a woman, but he didn''t want to kill Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue. There''s no need for him to do it himself, and he doesn''t want to dirty his hands. After teaching Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue a lesson, Su Yao left here. Before leaving, he warned the father and daughter. "Jiang Zhenghao, Jiang Meiyue, I just want to teach you two a lesson this time. You''d better be honest and peaceful. If you dare to provoke me again, I don''t mind taking you to hell with my own hands. " "Also, Jiang Meiyue, you''d better stop thinking about Su Yao''s man. If I find you pestering Yan siting again, I''ll throw you into the zombie group and let you be eaten by zombies." Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue did not dare to say anything. After su Yao left, Jiang Meiyue began to cry, "Dad, Su Yao, he is too much. He dares to treat us like this. You must not let him go. I will watch him die!" However, this time, Jiang Zhenghao did not appease her, but slapped her in the face, "Jiang Meiyue, you give me enough, don''t you feel ashamed?" From small to large, Jiang Meiyue has never been beaten by Jiang Zhenghao. This is the first time that she has been slapped in the face by Jiang Zhenghao. Jiang Meiyue opened her eyes and looked at Jiang Zhenghao in disbelief. Her tears flowed more happily. "Dad, you hit me." Jiang Zhenghao also regretted beating Jiang Meiyue, but he couldn''t pull down his face and apologized to Jiang Meiyue, "I''m trying to make you have a long memory. Don''t provoke Su Yao and Yan siting in the future, or no one can save you." Jiang Meiyue listens to these words, where can be reconciled. This is the first time that she has been bullied like this. If she doesn''t kill Su Yao, it will be hard for her to get rid of her hatred. "Is that how to let Su Yao go?" "Of course not." Let Su Yao go? That''s absolutely impossible. He suffered so much humiliation from Su Yao that this account would not be settled. He must kill Su Yao to vent his anger. But not now. After he finds a way to deal with Su Yao, he can solve Su Yao. "Meiyue, you have to be patient for a while. When I find the right way, I will kill Su Yao." Although Jiang Meiyue was very unwilling, she also knew that they could not fight Su Yao. Although she didn''t want to put up with it, in order to get rid of Su Yao, it''s not impossible for her to put up with it for a while. "Well, I''ll be patient for a while, but you must find a way to solve Su Yao successfully." ¡­¡­ Yan siting came back soon. Besides the people including him, there were several high-level zombies. When the people in the base saw the high-level zombies, they were all startled. At the same time, they scolded Yan siting in their heart. What did Yan siting bring these high-level zombies back to the base for? Did he want to kill all of them? Although they didn''t scold, Yan siting knew what they were thinking in their heart and hated them even more. A very bold man went up, looked at the high-level zombies, and asked carefully, "Professor Yan, what are you doing with them? Is it difficult to carry out new research? " Chapter 1637 Yan siting looked at him and said, "it''s really about new research." "So Professor Yan, what do you want to study this time?" The man asked curiously. "Turn zombies into humans." Yan siting did not intend to hide, and he was not afraid of the consequences after he said it. Listening to his words, all the people present took a breath, "Professor Yan, is what you said true? Do you really have a way to turn zombies into human beings?" If this research is successful, does it mean that the world will soon return to its original state? If you say that from other scientists, you may not believe it. But Yan siting is different. Every research of Yan siting is successful, so they worship him so much. "It''s still under study. It will take some time to know whether it can be done or not." Yan siting did not say too much, because he was not fully sure. "Professor Yan, how much time does this research take?" "It depends." "So..." Yan siting interrupted them, "I have other things, I''ll go back to the research institute first." With these words, he quickly left with those high-level zombies. All that was left was people standing there looking at each other. "Do you think Professor Yan can succeed this time?" "I think it''s a matter of suspense, but I still hope Professor Yan can really study the medicine to turn zombies into human beings." "I believe Professor Yan, who is so powerful, will be able to do it." "What if he didn''t?" "Even if it doesn''t, it doesn''t matter. After all, this research is really difficult. If it can be easily studied, then there will be no doomsday. " ¡­¡­ After Yan siting settled the high-level zombies, he went to find Su Yao. When he passed, Su Yao was taking a bath. Looking at this vivid scene in front of him, Yan siting''s nose became hot, and the blood flowed down. His eyes had been on Su Yao''s back, and he was not willing to move away. Being watched by such a hot sight, Su Yao was hard to ignore. He turned to see, just found Yan siting standing there, immediately very happy to run towards him, and then came a bear hug. "Yan siting, you are back at last." Yan siting was dazzled by the sudden "welfare". If it goes on like this, he will be out of control. He coughed softly, "coughing, can you let me go first?" "Why don''t we do it together?" Yan siting asked with a smile. Smell speech, Su Yao is like a cat that was trampled on the tail, eyes stare round. "No, you can''t go out now, or I''ll be rude to you." "Well, well, since you don''t want to, forget it." Yan said with some regret, "but if you change your mind, you can call me at any time." ¡°¡­¡­ Go away Chapter 1638 After coming out of the bathroom and seeing Yan siting sitting there, Su Yao couldn''t help thinking of what happened not long ago, and his face turned red again. And he thought of the mess. Yan siting see his face so red, probably guess what he is thinking now. "Why is your face so red? Is it still thinking about that?" Su Yao immediately recovered his mind. He glared at Yan siting fiercely, "shut up, I''m not thinking about that!" "Since you''re not thinking, why do you suddenly get angry?" Yan siting asked with a smile. Su Yao choked for a moment If you don''t dare to talk more, I''ll really be rude to you. " "Well, well, let''s talk about something serious. During my absence, did Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue come to you for trouble? " As soon as he mentioned this, Su Yao was angry. "Yes, how can it not be? They are father and daughter. One is determined to make you his son-in-law, and the other is determined to make you his boyfriend. They want to kill me for you... " "It''s all because of you, who are attracting bees and butterflies, that you have caused such trouble." Hearing that Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue are going to kill Su Yao, Yan siting''s eyes suddenly cool down. "If they hurt you, let me check it." Su Yao very disdain of cold hum a, "don''t worry, they two waste, even my clothes didn''t touch, I was beaten down, let alone killed me." Smell speech, Yan siting suddenly relieved, but want to kill Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue idea is increasing. "Are they still alive?" "Of course I''m still alive. I don''t want to get my hands dirty because of the two of them." "You don''t have to fight any more. I''ll kill them both." Yan siting said very seriously, "you wait for me here for a while. I''ll go out and come back soon." Of course, Su Yao knew what he was going to do, but he didn''t stop him. He is not afraid that Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue will come to trouble with them again, but it doesn''t mean that he won''t kill them And even if he stopped Yan siting now, Yan siting would still kill the father and daughter. "Be careful yourself. I''ll wait for you here." Yan siting answered and went to find Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue to settle the bill. ¡­¡­ When she saw Yan siting, Jiang Meiyue thought that he had changed his mind, abandoned Su Yao and confessed to herself. She ran over with great excitement and said, "siting, you have come to me at last." Yan siting looked at her coldly, "don''t come here, your smell makes me feel sick!" The smile on Jiang Meiyue''s face suddenly froze, and her expression was somewhat distorted, but she soon returned to normal Si Ting, what do you say? I don''t smell anything. " Yan siting didn''t answer her, "when I''m away, you and Jiang Zhenghao are going to find Su Yao''s trouble." Hearing the name "Su Yao", Jiang Meiyue clenched her teeth in indignation. Su Yao, it''s su Yao again. How can he be so haunted? "Si Ting, did he tell you something? I know he doesn''t like me to be close to you, but he doesn''t have to be so bad about me Jiang Meiyue cried bitterly as she spoke. "It''s my business to love you. He doesn''t have to..." Chapter 1639 Yan siting was not in the mood to hear her crying there, nor was she in the mood to hear her reversing black and white there, and he interrupted him impatiently. "Jiang Meiyue, I have already told you, but you just won''t listen. Last time, it was because of Su Yao that I let you go. But I didn''t expect that instead of thanking you, you wanted to kill Su Yao. Then I really couldn''t... " "It''s all your fault, so don''t blame me next." Listening to the tone of his voice, Jiang Meiyue felt a sense of fear in her heart. She looked at Yan siting, who was coming towards her. She could not help but back a few steps, "Yan siting, what are you going to do?" "What for?" Yan siting sneered, "it''s killing you. No one who bullies Su Yao can live." Jiang Meiyue now in addition to jealousy, more is fear, "Yan siting, you must not mess, if anything happens to me, my father will never let you go." "Don''t worry. After you die, I will send Jiang Zhenghao to hell to reunite with you." Yan siting takes out a gun and points it at Jiang Meiyue. Originally wanted to escape Jiang Meiyue looked at that aimed at his muzzle, legs a soft, so sit on the ground. She no longer cares about her image and dignity. The most important thing now is to save her life. After all, she is not afraid of no firewood. Quickly kowtow to Yan siting and beg for mercy, "Yan siting, I know I''m wrong. I won''t provoke Su Yao any more. Please let me go." "Do you really repent?" Jiang Meiyue nodded, "yes, I really know it''s wrong." "But now it''s too late to regret, and I don''t believe you at all." Yan siting pulled the trigger mercilessly and shot Jiang Meiyue in the chest, "so you''d better go to hell." When Jiang Meiyue reacts, the bullet has penetrated her chest. She looked at her chest, and then at Yan siting. Before she could say anything, she fell to the ground. Jiang Zhenghao, who is coming here, hears the sound of the gun. He has a bad feeling in his heart. He speeds up his pace. When he came, he saw Jiang Meiyue on the ground and Yan siting standing by with a gun. Jiang Zhenghao couldn''t care to question what Yan siting had done. He walked to Jiang Meiyue and said, "Meiyue, what''s the matter with you? Get up quickly. Don''t scare me..." "She''s dead." At this time, Yan siting spoke. Jiang Zhenghao raised his head and looked at him resentfully, "Yan siting, why do you do this? Meiyue, she is so kind to you. Why do you want to kill her? " "Why?" Yan siting sneered, "of course, it''s because she wants to hurt my Yan siting people. If she dares to hurt my Yan siting people, she must be ready to be killed at any time." "And I''ve spared her life before, because she didn''t cherish the opportunity. She suffered for herself. She can''t blame others." Listen to his words, Jiang Zhenghao can no longer keep calm, "Yan siting, I will kill you now to avenge my daughter." Yan siting very easily avoided his attack, and then gave him a shot without hesitation, "Jiang Zhenghao, I will send you to hell now to reunite with your daughter, don''t thank me too much." Jiang Zhenghao couldn''t avoid that shot. The bullet went through his heart. He fell to the ground like Jiang Meiyue, and the family was in good orde Chapter 1640 In this base, Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue''s father and daughter can be regarded as leading figures. Soon, they were killed, and the news spread all over the base. Although the people in the base did not see with their own eyes who killed them, they all agreed that Yan siting killed them. After all, not long ago, the two of them went to Yan siting''s boyfriend for trouble. Although there are many people who have made enemies with Jiang''s father and daughter, they dare not fight them at all. Yan siting is not the same. He is the one who even has to give in to three points, so he is most likely to kill Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue. Of course, they only dare to discuss the matter behind their backs. What''s more, they don''t think that Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue are very pitiful. They have done too much harm to their father and daughter. Even if they die now, it''s because the father and daughter suffer for themselves, and they can''t blame others at all. And they have to be grateful to Yan siting. If it wasn''t for him, it would be one of them who would be persecuted by the father and daughter next time This is not a trivial matter, and the other upper levels of the base soon learned about it, but they didn''t say anything, and they didn''t want to find the killers of Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue. They just had them buried. Naturally, they knew it was Yan siting who did it, but they didn''t intend to argue with Yan siting. Compared with a scientist who has made great contributions to saving the world, the lives of Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue, father and daughter who are only evil, are not worth a few dollars at all. And now Yan siting is researching drugs that can make zombies become human beings. If he has succeeded, he is the world''s God. If Yan siting is driven out of the base because of a small matter, then maybe Yan siting will turn against you and no one will be able to save the world. So, it was quickly exposed. ¡­¡­ Time flies. These days, Yan siting has been studying drugs that can make zombies become human beings in the Research Institute, while Su Yao is with him in the Research Institute and helps him by the way. I don''t know how long it took, the first drugs were finally developed. Su Yao volunteered to be a mouse to test the medicine, "Yan siting, let me try this medicine now." Yan siting refused his request, "no, I can''t take you to test the medicine. If something happens to you, what should I do?" Su Yao refused to give up, "don''t worry, I won''t do anything. I''m invincible." "No, even if you are really invincible, I won''t test your medicine. I''ve lost you once, and I don''t want to lose you again. Please feel sorry for me. " Listen to this, Su Yao can only give up, "OK, OK, I won''t try, I''ll help you catch a few zombies back." "No, there are still several in the dungeon of the Research Institute. Just take them to test the medicine." Yan said. Su Yao had been in this research institute for so long, but for the first time he knew there was a dungeon. "I want to see what the dungeon looks like. I''ll go with you." This time, Yan siting didn''t refuse him, "yes, I''ll take you to the dungeon now, but when you get there, you can''t run around." Su Yao agreed, "good." Chapter 1641 The dungeon of the research institute is no different from those ordinary dungeons, except that one is about zombies and the other is about humans. Yan siting didn''t know what kind of method to use. The zombies who were locked up here were sitting there quietly. They didn''t have any idea of escaping from prison, and they looked like they were being slaughtered. Su Yao looked at the high-level zombies and Yan siting, and said, "have they always been so obedient? Haven''t they ever thought of running away?" "They dare not resist me at all." Yan said, "because they know I am their king." Hearing this, Su Yao immediately became silent Yan siting is the hero of this position. He has become a human, but he can still let the zombie obey him. Estimated Yan siting let them die, they will be willing to die. "Don''t you really care for them at all?" "Why should I love them?" Yan siting asked, "for me, they are just tools that can be discarded at will, and if I want to, I can make more." Su Yao Yan siting is the ultimate villain boss without any feelings. If the protagonists can defeat him, they must have a great aura. Such a fierce villain actually fell in love with him. What is Yan siting''s plan? "Yan siting, I really want to know how you like me." "Do you need any reason to like someone? Like is like. Is it difficult that if you do something that I don''t like, I will suddenly dislike you again? " Su Yao was choked by his words Come on, don''t talk about this. Don''t you want to test the medicine? Hurry up. " Yan opened a door and went in. The high-level zombies, who had been sitting on the ground, stood up as soon as they saw him coming in, and saluted him respectfully. If those people in the base saw this, they would suspect that Yan siting was with the zombie. Yan siting pointed, "come here for me." The zombie who was pointed out came to him obediently. "Put your right hand out." The zombie held out his right hand obediently. Yan siting injected the drug which had not been developed for a long time into his body, then stepped back a few steps, waiting for the drug to take effect. The drug soon broke out, and the high-level zombie who had been injected with the drug screamed, and all his skin fell off, revealing flesh and blood The scene in front of him was so disgusting that Su Yao almost spat it out. He quickly turned his back and did not dare to take another look. But Yan siting seemed to be used to such scenes, and the expression on his face didn''t fluctuate. What just fell off is skin, then bone, meat and finally bone. Then, it was changed into a pool of blood. It''s obvious that the drug developed can''t make zombies human at all, and it also kills zombies. Yan siting seemed to have expected such a thing, and did not have much reaction, "failed." Listening to this, Su Yao quickly turned to see, when he saw the pool of blood on the ground, immediately silent. Fortunately, he didn''t insist on being a trial mouse just now, otherwise he would be like that now. Although he has an immortal buff, he doesn''t want to experience anything like that at all Chapter 1642 But what the hell is it that Yan siting developed? It can kill a high-level zombie. If this medicine can be used to deal with zombies, it is estimated that the zombies will be eliminated soon. "Yan siting, in fact, what you are studying is the medicine that can kill zombies?" Yan Si was silent There should be a wrong procedure, so the effect of the drug will change. I will conduct a second study later. " "What about your first research?" "Destroy." Yan said. Su Yao frowned and said, "would it be a pity to destroy it like this?" On hearing this, Yan siting understood what he was trying to say, "don''t you want me to continue to study the medicine, hand over the formula to human beings for large-scale production, and let human beings use this medicine to deal with zombies?" Su Yao, who had been poked in his mind, was silent for a moment I do think so. If you don''t want to, forget it. " Yan Si Ting sighed, "I know you want to help them, but you can help them for a while, not for a lifetime. It''s no use if they always rely on others rather than on themselves. Besides, no one can be sure whether there will be a second end. " "Su Yao, I know you''re a kind person, but you can''t be too kind, or you''ll only suffer from yourself. Instead of caring about them, you should care more about yourself or me. " Why is there always someone to distract Yao''s attention? It is clear that Su Yao only needs to look at him. I really want to lock up Su Yao so that other people can''t even look at him. Su Yao immediately stopped talking. Yan siting is quite reasonable. He can help for a while, but not for a lifetime. It''s up to them to save the world. "I see. You think I didn''t say anything just now. You can destroy those medicines if you want." Yan siting how to listen to all feel that he is in a rage, "you should not be angry?" Su Yao rolled his eyes. Why didn''t he know he was angry? In Yan siting''s eyes, is he a mean person? "If you think too much, I won''t be angry for such a trifle. I just think you are right, so I suddenly changed my mind." Yan siting looked at him carefully. Seeing that he was not angry, he was relieved. To tell the truth, he was afraid of Su Yao''s anger. Although Su Yao didn''t get angry again after a few coaxes, he didn''t want to be ignored by him at all. "In fact, if you really want to help those human beings, it is not impossible, as long as you are happy." Although he really didn''t want to help those stupid human beings, he was willing to do anything to make su Yao happy. Su Yao shook his head and said, "no, I''ve figured it out just now. I won''t help them any more, otherwise they will become waste. It''s up to them to save the world." What he has to do now is to quickly become human, and then fall in love with Yan siting. Besides, his task this time is not to save the world at all, so I''d better not interfere. He needs to do what he should do well Yan siting didn''t believe that Su Yao really changed his mind so soon. "Are you sure that''s what you said in your heart?" "Sure..." Chapter 1643 I don''t know how many times I have studied and how many times I have failed. But Yan siting''s efforts have not been let down, and the medicine that can make zombies become human has finally been studied by him. This time, the zombie injected with the medicine did not die like the previous ones. Under the gaze of Yan siting and Su Yao, the zombie soon became a human, and suffered no pain at all. Finally, when the moment came, Su Yao was very excited. He looked at Yan siting and urged, "give me an injection quickly." "Is it necessary to be in such a hurry?" Although the mouth says so, but Yan siting still injected the medicine into his body. Under the gaze of Yan siting, Su Yao became a real human, and he didn''t wear anything. Yan siting had no time to divert his eyes, but his nose bled. He felt that his body must be broken, otherwise how could he see Su Yao without clothes and bleed. The human body is really too fragile. Yan siting thought so. But Su Yao didn''t feel anything wrong. He looked at Yan siting, who suddenly had a nosebleed, and asked anxiously, "how do you have a nosebleed? Is it uncomfortable?" Yan siting picked up a clean handkerchief and wiped his nose blood. He pretended to be calm, "you don''t wear anything." Hearing this, Su Yao quickly looked down and found that he really didn''t wear anything, even a pair of underwear. He immediately silly eyes, and then issued a scream, "Yan siting, you quickly close your eyes for me, if you dare to see again, I''ll dig out your eyes." Yan siting doesn''t understand why Su Yao''s reaction is so big. It''s clear that both of them are men. Except for their height, appearance and figure, they are the same everywhere. And they are in a relationship now. Even if they don''t see each other, they will see each other in the future. "Su Yao, we are in a relationship now, and I''ve seen you all for a long time. Now it''s useless to close your eyes. You don''t have to be so shy. I won''t do anything to you until I ask your permission." Su Yao knew that what Yan siting said was right, but now he couldn''t calm down. "I don''t care. Anyway, just close your eyes!" "Well, since you want me to close my eyes, I will." Yan sighed, then closed his eyes. The clothes had been ready for a long time. Now they were on the side. Su Yao picked up the clothes and put them on quickly. After wearing it, he finally calmed down, "OK, you can open your eyes." Yan siting opened his eyes and looked at Su Yao who was dressed neatly. But Su Yao, who was always wearing nothing, was in his mind. For a moment, he couldn''t help feeling a little confused. He felt that he was thirsty now and needed something urgently to relieve him, "Su Yao, can I kiss you now?" Although Su Yao was startled by his request, he didn''t become angry or refuse. He is now in love with Yan siting. It''s normal for him to do some intimate acts. It''s also normal for him to kiss. He doesn''t have to be angry about such things. Besides, he also wanted to kiss Yan siting. Seeing that Su Yao didn''t speak all the time, Yan siting gradually became lost, "is it really not right..." They are already lovers, but why don''t they want to kiss him? Doesn''t he like himself at all? Chapter 1644 Seeing Yan siting''s expression, Su Yao knew what he was thinking. Instead of speaking, he stood on tiptoe and gave Yan siting a kiss on his lips. Then he said in Yan siting''s surprised eyes, "I allow you to kiss me." Yan siting''s eyes suddenly lit up. He said incredulously, "do you really want me to kiss you?" Su Yao laughed, "of course I will, fool." "Then I''m welcome." Yan siting lowered his head and gave a rude kiss. Su Yao felt like a boat adrift on the sea. He swayed with the waves and was about to lose consciousness. Yan could not control himself. However, at the moment when he put his hand into Su Yao''s clothes, Su Yao, who had been vaguely kissed by him, suddenly woke up. He grabs Yan siting''s hand that makes trouble on himself, stares at his eyes and says, "what do you want to do?" However, with a red face and a little breathing, he didn''t have any deterrent at all. In Yan siting''s opinion, he was seducing him. Yan siting breathed out, trying to suppress the impulse in his heart, "sorry, I just lost control." Seeing that he actually admitted his mistake, Su Yao didn''t know what to say. If Yan siting said something very unorthodox, he could scold him for a while. But now, he can''t even get angry. Besides, he didn''t feel anything just now So thinking, Su Yao''s face reddened again, he cleared his throat, "cough, for your sincere apology, I''ll forgive you this time, but there must be no next time." Yan siting said with a smile, "OK, next time I will ask for your permission." "Roll" word should be ready to say, and Su Yao thought he could not do it again, so he said, "then I''ll wait to see how you can get my consent." "I will never let you down." ¡­¡­ After su Yao became a man, he and Yan siting began to prepare to leave the base. They don''t have much to carry, just supplies and clothing. Of course, Yan siting is the only one to clean up. Su Yao didn''t want to help clean up, but no matter what he said, Yan siting wouldn''t let him do it. But Yan siting can only sit and watch. It is said that serious men are the most handsome. At the moment, in Su Yao''s eyes, Yan siting is the most handsome one. His eyes shifted from Yan siting''s hand to Yan siting''s face, and then stayed there. After packing up, Yan siting looks up and sees Su Yao in a daze. He couldn''t help laughing. "Is there anything dirty on my face? Why are you looking at me like this?" Su Yao immediately came back to himself. He remembered that he had been staring at Yan siting, and his face was even more red I don''t think you look good. Do you have any suggestions? " After reacting to what he said, he wanted to find a crack in the ground. "Of course not." Yan siting said with a smile, "I''m glad to be watched by you with that kind of eyes. Please look at me only in the future, so I will be very happy." It''s so strange that some people are clearly in love for the first time, but they say love words one by one, as if they have experienced many battles, such as Yan siting. Some people have been in love for several times, but after hearing the love words, they still can''t help being shy. For example, Su Yao Chapter 1645 Yan felt that Su Yao now looked like a delicious red apple, which made people want to take a bite. And he did. In Su Yao''s exclamation, he threw Su Yao on the bed. Then he grabbed Su Yao''s attractive lip and bit it gently. But I don''t know whether Su Yao''s lips are too tender or his teeth are too sharp. He just nibbled and bled. And this Su Yao looks more attractive, Yan siting can''t help but deepen the kiss. Both men''s mouths smelled of blood. Su Yao slightly frowned, he reached out and pushed Yan siting. Yan siting got up. He looked at Su Yao''s swollen red lips, and the desire in his body was burning again. "I''ll take a shower." With these words, Yan siting went into the bathroom. After a while, the sound of water was heard in the bathroom. Su Yao imagined the scene of Yan siting bathing. He could not help burying his face in the pillow. "It''s so shameful." He used to be very serious, but now he is as serious as Yan siting. His mind is full of the 18 / forbidden pictures, and there is still no code. "Tangyuan, do you think my brain is broken?" Suddenly called to the name of the dumpling some confused force, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with your brain? Is there water in it? You go to the hospital to have a look, or there will be no cure at that time. " Su Yao''s attention was shifted when he was interrupted by it. He rolled a white eye, very not angry to open a way, "you just brain water." ¡°¡­¡­ Why did you just say that your brain is broken? " "This matter has nothing to do with you, you can leave roundly." Tangyuan I think there is something wrong with your brain. I have evidence to prove it. ¡­¡­ Su Yao and Yan siting didn''t tell anyone that they were leaving the base, but they didn''t know what was going on. Just as they were about to step out of the gate of the base, someone came up behind them and surrounded them. Su Yao looked at Yan siting and said softly, "did you tell us that we are going to leave the base?" Yan siting shook his head and said he didn''t say anything. Su Yao couldn''t help frowning. Yan did not say, and he did not say, so how did the people in the base know that he and Yan would leave the base today? Is it difficult that when he and Yan siting are discussing the matter of leaving the base, someone is hiding outside eavesdropping? But who has such great ability to cheat him and Yan siting? "So what do we do now, do we want to fight?" Before Yan siting could answer, a strange male voice came, "Professor Yan, Mr. Su, where are you two going? Why don''t you even call me before you leave? " Su Yao and Yan siting looked in the direction of the sound at the same time. It was Fang Zhexi, the founder of the base, who was accompanied by a man. Yan siting recognized who the man was. His name was Chen Bin. He was an admirer of Jiang Meiyue. At the same time, he is also a power, and his power is to follow the wind. Following the wind, Gu Ming thinks, is that the hearing is superior to ordinary people, even the voice can be heard thousands of miles away. It seems that Chen Bin heard that he and Su Yao were going to leave the base, and then told Fang Zhexi, and then there will be such a thing Chapter 1646 As for why Chen Bin did that, he probably wanted to avenge Jiang Meiyue. To tell you the truth, Chen Bin is really blind. He falls in love with Jiang Meiyue, a woman with ugly face and evil heart. And still a fool, unexpectedly to provoke him Yan siting. As long as he said a few words to Fang, Fang would not hesitate to sell Chen Bin to him. However, he did not intend to do so. Fang Zhexiu now brought people to surround him and Su Yao, and made it clear that he would not let them go so easily. So, next he''s afraid he''ll have to kill a lot. Yan siting looked at Fang Zhexiu, "Fang Zhexiu, no matter where I go with Su Yao, you are not qualified to manage. If you have to stop us, I''ll have to be polite next. " Listening to his words, Fang Zhexiu was not angry. Instead, he said shamelessly, "Professor Yan, you are from the base. Even if you want to leave, you have to leave what belongs to the base." "What is it?" Yan siting asked clearly. "It''s a recipe, of course, to turn zombies into human beings." Fang replied. Yan siting picked eyebrows, "just this?" "Just this one." Compared with this, other things are worthless. With the formulation, the agent can be produced on a large scale and put into use. The zombie will soon be solved, and he will become the Savior in the eyes of the public. Fang Zhexiu''s little abacus was loud and clear, but he completely forgot one thing, that is - even if there is a formula, that kind of medicine can not be made by everyone, let alone mass production. Also - Yan siting is not what he can fight. Just looking at Fang Zhexiu''s eyes, Yan siting knew what he was thinking in his heart. He couldn''t help sneering, "if I don''t hand it in, what are you going to do with me?" "Then don''t blame me for being rude." Fang said. As soon as these words came out, the powers surrounding Su Yao and Yan siting raised their weapons one after another. Yan siting looked at them and sneered again, "then how are you going to treat me impolitely?" "When you can work out that kind of medicine, it''s because you have a base to help you, and the things you use are also base based. If you don''t hand in the formula, you''ll have to stay here forever. " Fang Zhexiu''s eyes quickly flashed a hint of killing. He stepped forward, looked at Yan siting, and hooked his lips. "Professor Yan, you are a smart man, you should know how to choose?" Su Yao was angry and laughed at his shameless remarks. He could no longer control his temper and began to vomit fragrance. "Fang Zhexi, you are so shameless. With the help of the base, what about the base? It''s ridiculous. Yan siting has done so many things for you. What''s wrong with using some things? Aren''t you the beneficiaries? " "It''s good of you. Instead of being grateful, you want to bully Yan siting. You are so powerful, why don''t you save the world in a hurry? " The people in this base are really hopeless. He even wanted to help them at the beginning, but he was really blinded by lard. I knew they were so shameless. I shouldn''t have advised Yan siting to help. I should have let the zombies break down the base and let them be eaten by the zombies. Besides, he now knows why the end of the world has come, because God wants to eliminate some idiots Chapter 1647 "I think you want the formula of the potion. You just want to steal Yan siting''s achievements and make yourself the Savior of the world." "I don''t know how your parents gave birth to a son like you. If they knew you were so shameless, they would have jumped out of the coffin. Oh, I''m sorry, people like you don''t have parents... " Listening to his words, Fang Zhexiu''s face became very ugly, "have you finished?" "Of course not." Su Yao snorted coldly, "like you, I can scold for seven days and seven nights. Do you want to hear something else?" Fang Zhexiu certainly didn''t want to hear him go on. There were so many people here. If he didn''t do anything, wouldn''t it be a joke? "Su Yao, your mouth is very good at talking, but after a while, he can''t speak." Fang Zhexiu took out a pistol and pointed it at Su Yao. Then he turned to Yan siting and said, "Professor Yan, if you don''t hand in the formula, I can only send your dear little boyfriend to hell." Yan siting''s eyes suddenly cooled down, "Fang Zhexiu, how dare you?" "What am I afraid of?" Fang Zhexi said with a smile, "you''d better make a decision quickly, or it will be too late later." But Su Yao, who was pointed at by the gun, was not afraid at all. He took advantage of Fang Zhexiu''s cruel words to threaten Yan siting, and took the opportunity to kick Fang Zhexiu''s knee. Fang Zhexiu immediately knelt on one knee. Yan quickly grabbed the gun in his hand, and then shot him in the right leg without hesitation. This time, Fang Zhexiu''s knees were on the ground, and he couldn''t remember. Fang Zhexiu didn''t expect that the two of them would dare to treat themselves like this, and his face suddenly became more ugly. "Yan siting, Su Yao, it seems that you two are determined to rebel out of the base. In this case..." However, before his words were finished, Su Yao kicked him in the stomach again. The most vulnerable part of his body was hit hard, even Fang Zhexiu couldn''t stand it. He fell to the ground with his stomach in his arms, but his mouth was still reluctant, "I will kill you two." Su Yao laughed, "Fang Zhexiu, it seems that you don''t understand who is the initiative. Do you think these wastes can save you?" Fang Zheshu didn''t speak. He secretly launched his powers, but he found that his powers suddenly couldn''t be used. He was shocked. "What do you do to me?" "I''m sorry, I forgot to tell you that I can disable other people''s abilities, so you can''t succeed today anyway." Su Yao said with a smile. Listen to this sentence, those powers who surround him and Yan siting also try to activate their powers, and then find that their powers can''t be used, and the expression on their faces suddenly changes. Without their powers, they are no different from ordinary people. They can''t beat Su Yao and Yan siting at all. After hesitating for a while, they finally left Zheshu behind and ran away. Fang Zhexiu saw that they didn''t turn back and ran away. He was so angry that he yelled, "you trash, get back to me. Believe it or not, I''ll drive you all out of the base." However, those powers have been gone for a long time. Now he, Su Yao and Yan siting are the only three left Chapter 1648 Fang Zhexiu was really scared this time. He trembled and looked at Yan siting, who aimed his gun at him. He said, "Yan siting, I know I''m wrong. I won''t ask you for the formula, and I won''t stop you from leaving the base with Su Yao. Please let me go." Now the most important thing is to keep his life. As long as his life is saved, there will be opportunities to avenge Yan siting and Su Yao, and there will be opportunities to get the recipe. But if we die here today, there will be nothing left. Yan siting knew that Fang zhxu''s thought was totally different from what he said, and he didn''t intend to raise a tiger. "Are you telling the truth?" Fang Zhexiu nodded vigorously, "I said it''s true, I won''t cheat you." "But I don''t believe you at all, and I don''t intend to let you go." A villain like Fang Zhexiu is one of the first and another of the last. Besides, he is not as easy to deal with as Jiang Zhenghao and Jiang Meiyue''s stupid father and daughter. If you let him go like this, then he will try every means to find trouble with Su Yao. Next, he just wanted to live with Su Yao quietly, but there were other people to disturb him. Although Yan siting didn''t say it all, he knew that Yan siting would not let him go. He can''t wait to die, or he will die under Yan siting''s gun. He crawled towards Su Yao. As soon as he tried to block Su Yao''s gun, a bullet suddenly and quickly passed through his chest. He looked back and saw that the muzzle of the gun in Yan siting''s hand was still smoking. It was obvious that the gun was fired by him. Fang Zhexiu opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he had no chance. And Yan siting made up a few shots without expression. All the people in the base heard the gunshot, but they thought Su Yao and Yan siting were the dead. They thought it was a pity. An excellent scientist like Yan siting, if he can survive all the time, will surely make more and more contributions to the world. Unfortunately, he chose a detour. It''s a pity He kicked Fang Zhexiu, who was too dead to die any more. Su Yao couldn''t feel compassion at all. He looked at Yan siting and said, "siting, if you just kill him, will there be any trouble?" "There won''t be any trouble. Those people in the base are stupid, but they cherish their lives very much. They won''t risk their lives to find our trouble. What''s more, Fang Zhexiu has nothing to do with them." Yan siting said to the point. It''s too late for those wastes in the base to escape. How can they come to trouble him and Su Yao. Su Yao thought for a while, and thought that Yan siting''s words were quite reasonable. The worries in his heart were swept away, "where are we going next?" "I''ve found a good place. You''ll know when I get there." It''s a place no one knows. No one will disturb him and Su Yao from now on. They will live a very happy life until they die together. Su Yao nodded, "let''s go." After they left, someone came out to check the situation and found that Fang Zhexi was the one who died. He was immediately frightened and went back to tell the other people in the base about it. In this base, Fang Zhexi is the pillar. With his death, the whole base is in a panic Chapter 1649 Su Yao and Yan siting don''t know what will happen next, and they don''t plan to take care of it. It''s better for the protagonists to save the world. They just need to find a place to live their own world happily After coming to Yan siting to find a good place, Su Yao knew what idea he was fighting in his heart. But he didn''t say anything, because this is what he hoped, "Yan siting, how did you find this place?" It''s an island full of flowers and a small villa. It''s quiet and peaceful. Compared with the world outside the island, it''s a fairyland on earth. "I found you before I found you." Yan siting said with a smile, "this is our love nest." "It seems that you are very confident that you can find me recently." "No Yan siting shook his head with a smile. "In fact, I don''t have much confidence, but I just don''t want to stop looking for you. Fortunately, now you have come back to me." Listening to these words, Su Yao was deeply moved. He put his hand around Yan siting and buried his head in his arms. "Yan siting, I will never leave you again. We will be together all our lives." Yan siting also reached out and hugged him, "OK." In this way, Su Yao and Yan siting lived on this island for a lifetime. Although their life was ordinary, they were very happy. However, one thing bothered Su Yao very much was that Yan siting was like a hungry wolf who couldn''t eat enough since he started eating meat. He always pressed him to do that kind of thing. The whole island left traces of his happy / good relationship with Yan siting. It''s a sweet burden In this life, Su Yao and Yan siting both lived a long life, but eventually they died. They left the world together with a smile. On the day of their death, the protagonist successfully saved the world, and everything was restored to its original shape, but it seemed that there was something different. ¡­¡­ Su Yao sorted out his emotions and soon entered the next task plane. ¡°Surprise£¡¡± Before Su Yao could react, someone broke into his room. Then came the sound of "click click" after another. And whispers. "I didn''t expect that Su Yao looked like a flower of kaolin, but behind his back he was such a person." "You think too much, in the entertainment industry, how can there really be people who are as pure as boiled water? The flower of kaolin is just his external design." "Tut Tut, if the news comes out, I don''t know how many girls will break their hearts all over the place..." "I don''t care what I''m doing. I''ll shoot it now." The man who pushed the door seemed to have no expectation of such a thing, so he quickly apologized, "brother, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. If I had known you were doing that kind of thing in the room, I wouldn''t have brought them in." "Brother, the man lying in bed with you must be your girlfriend. Well, you can explain quickly, or it''s too late." "It''s so noisy. Get out of here!" At this time, another person lying on the bed spoke. He lifted the quilt and sat up, revealing the familiar and frightening face. Those reporters no longer dare to take photos, just because the person lying in the same bed with Su Yao is Ji Xinghe. Chapter 1650 If Ji Xinghe is just a movie king, they need not be afraid, but the key is that Ji Xinghe is not only a movie king, he is also the favorite young master of the Ji family in Beijing. Ji family in Beijing can''t be provoked by ordinary reporters like them. If they send out those photos today, they will be blocked by Ji''s family tomorrow. Maybe they will disappear from the world forever. This is one of the reasons why no one dares to offend Ji Xinghe And it''s all because of Su Yang. If Su Yang hadn''t cheated them by saying there was big news, they wouldn''t have offended Ji Xinghe. "Mr. Ji, go on, when we haven''t been here." "We didn''t see anything. We''re not going to pass it on." Ji Xinghe waved impatiently, "get out of here!" "Yes, let''s get out of here." "Wait, wait for all the cameras in your hands. If anyone dares not listen to me, I promise he won''t see the sun tomorrow." This is Ji Xinghe, hot tempered, overbearing, but like his fans is a lot. Compared with those hypocritical stars, they prefer to show the real side. Those reporters were miserable, but no matter how unwilling they were, they had to keep the camera in their hands. At this time, Ji Xinghe said, "delete the photos from your mobile phone. If I see any photos on the Internet, you will know the consequences." The reporters quickly deleted the photos from their mobile phones. After the deletion, they did not dare to stay here any longer and left quickly. Before leaving, they glared at Su Yang. Now they totally hate Su Yang. If it wasn''t for Su Yang, they wouldn''t offend Ji Xinghe, and they wouldn''t lose their tools to eat. If they lose their jobs at that time, it''s Su Yang who is harmful. Su Yang, who was glared at by them, felt that he was really wronged. He had already arranged everything. It should be a girl who was lying in the same bed with Su Yao. As long as the bed photos of Su Yao and the girl are sent out, Su Yao will be ruined and abandoned by his family. But now the person lying in the same bed with Su Yao has become Ji Xinghe. Which part of the movie is wrong? Why is Su Yao so lucky? Why was he born to be the eldest son of the Su family, loved by thousands of people, and he was just an adopted son? Why did Su Yao become a popular star soon after he entered the entertainment industry, but he couldn''t even enter the entertainment industry? Su Yang hung his head and bit his teeth. His resentment towards Su Yao was getting deeper and deeper. Ji Xinghe opened his mouth again, "what are you still standing there doing? Don''t get out of here quickly!" Su Yang raised his head, forced out a smile on his face, "brother, Ji Yingdi, I''ll go right away." "Wait a minute." Su Yao stopped him. "Brother, what else can I do for you?" "Delete the photos from your mobile phone." Su Yao said sternly. Su Yang was surprised, "brother, what are you talking about? What photo?" "Don''t install it for me there. I saw you take out your mobile phone and take several pictures with my own eyes just now." "Brother, I''m your brother. How could I do such a thing?" Su Yang squeezed out a few tears, "I''m just not worthy of your belief?" Chapter 1651 Su Yao sneered, "you don''t want to delete it, right? Let me delete it for you!" With these words, he ran out of bed and grabbed Su Yang''s mobile phone. Su Yang rushed to grab, "brother, what are you doing? Give me back my mobile phone." Su Yao directly threw the mobile phone to the ground, and the mobile phone was smashed. Su Yang did not expect that Su Yao dropped his mobile phone. This time, he really cried, and he was still angry. "Brother, you are too much. I won''t forgive you!" With these words, he quickly ran out, with a look of great injustice. Su Yao turned his eyes silently and turned around, just looking at Ji Xinghe''s eyes. For the man lying in the same bed with himself, plus the memory of the original owner, Su Yao didn''t like him a bit, "senior Ji, now the reporters are gone, you can leave." "Your younger brother ran away because of you. Are you sure you won''t go after him to appease him?" Su Yao resisted the impulse of rolling his eyes at him. "Master Ji, this is my housework. You don''t have to worry about it. As for what happened last night, just take it as if it didn''t happen. " Although he does not feel at all now, he is not sure whether the original owner and Ji Xinghe have ever had that kind of relationship. "You think too much. Nothing happened to us last night. To insist that there is, it is to sleep in the same bed. " Ji Xinghe said he got out of bed, revealing his perfect figure and eight abdominal muscles. Su Yao''s eyes were shaken by the eight abdominal muscles, and he said goodbye to his face. Seeing his reaction, Ji Xinghe seemed to have found something funny and said with a smile, "or are you expecting something to happen between us?" Su Yao resisted the impulse of punching him in the face Master Ji, don''t joke with me any more. " "Su Yao, I thought you were a person who didn''t talk much, but I didn''t think you talked a lot. It seems that those people outside really misunderstood you." If put in the past, he would never say a second word to Su Yao. Su Yao in the past was too boring, just like a delicate doll. But now Su Yao is much more interesting. Is he unable to pretend, or is it because of something that has changed his character? Ji Xinghe was interested in Su Yao for the first time. Of course, Su Yao also knew that he was the one who broke up the original owner, but he did not intend to complete the task according to the original owner''s human design. After all, the human design of kaolin flower was really not suitable for him. "Senior Ji, I think that''s all you have to say. Could you please leave now?" "But this is my room." Ji Xinghe said, "it was you, not me, who went to the wrong room and slept in the wrong bed last night." Listening to this sentence, Su Yao subconsciously looked at the house number several times, then compared it with the house number in the original owner''s memory, and found that it was not what Ji Xinghe said at all. "Senior Ji, please have a good look at the house number. This is 1698, not 1696." Smell speech, Ji Xinghe looked at the door number, found that the wrong room is really his own. Although there was such an oolong, he didn''t feel embarrassed at all. On the contrary, he said with a smile, "it was me who came out of the room. I''ll go now. See you on set." Chapter 1652 Su Yao didn''t want to see him again, but he was afraid that he would make some trouble for himself, so he could only say, "see you on set." Fortunately, Ji Xinghe didn''t say anything more. After he quickly put on his clothes, he left the room and closed the door. After Ji Xinghe left, Su Yao was a little relieved, "Tangyuan, did the original owner and Ji Xinghe have anything happened last night?" "No, just sleeping in the same bed." Tang Yuan replied. Hearing the speech, Su Yao immediately congratulated himself. Fortunately, nothing happened between the original owner and Ji Xinghe, otherwise he would not be able to do the task this time. However, why does Ji Xinghe suddenly appear on the original owner''s bed? So thinking, Su Yao asked again, "do you know how Ji Xinghe got into the original owner''s room?" There is only one room card. Can''t Ji Xinghe take the wrong room card? Is it the original owner who invited Ji Xinghe in? But the memory of the original owner shows that the relationship between him and Ji Xinghe is not good. "I don''t know that." In the original plot, a girl, not Ji Xinghe, lies in the same bed with the original owner. It''s very likely that the original plot automatically changed after the host came through. Apart from this reason, he really can''t think of any other reason. Su Yao frowned, "then give me the original story of this plane." Since we don''t even know about Tangyuan, it means that there is no such thing in the original plot. So in the original plot, who is the person lying in the same bed with the original owner? "Well, I''ll give you the story now." [Ding, loading the original plot ¡¿ this is a rebirth of the entertainment industry. Yu guimeng, the female master, was a front-line actress in her previous life. After she was killed by her best friend and her boyfriend, she found that she was reborn to a 18 line artist with the same name and surname. And more importantly, she found that she was not reborn into another world. The world she lived in was the same. There are still friends and boyfriends who killed her. In order to get revenge, Yu guimeng felt that he had to go to the top again. Because at this time, her best friend and her boyfriend, one became a movie queen, the other became a movie king. And now she has become an 18 line small artist, even the face of the scum of men and women are not seen, let alone revenge. Therefore, the first thing that Yu guimeng does after his rebirth is to make efforts to whiten himself. Fortunately, the original master''s black history is just bad acting and bad temper. In addition, she was a movie queen in her previous life. With her rich experience, she quickly whitened herself and attracted the attention of the male master Jun Xiao. At the beginning, Jun Xiao is only interested in Yu guimeng, but in the contact again and again, he gradually has a good feeling for Yu guimeng, and then he falls in love with her. But in order not to affect her career, Jun Xiao did not tell her, but quietly supported her career behind her. With the help of the male owner, Yu guimeng''s acting career is smooth sailing, and more and more troupes are looking for her to perform. At the same time, her name also spread to the ears of the scum men and women who killed her. For those two people, the name "Yu Gui Meng" is a nightmare. Although they have killed yuguimeng by themselves, the appearance of another yuguimeng makes them uneasy Chapter 1653 Just in case, they set up Yu guimeng with various designs, but with Jun Xiao''s help, their plot did not succeed. And Yu guimeng knew Junxiao''s existence and did a lot of things for him. If I were someone else, I would be moved. But Yu guimeng is different. She has been hurt by love. She was killed by her favorite person in her last life. Now she doesn''t believe in love. Also don''t believe Jun Xiao is because like her, so just helped her so much, she think Jun Xiao is have no purpose. Therefore, Yu guimeng finds Junxiao and asks him not to help her or come to her again. He also says that it is impossible for them to be together. But Jun Xiao didn''t give up because of this, on the contrary, he pursued her with a high profile. With Jun Xiao''s efforts, Yu guimeng is gradually moved by him At the end of the story, Yu guimeng exposes the real face of the scum man and the scum woman who killed her. At the award ceremony, she agreed to Jun Xiao''s proposal and became the envy of the actress. In this plane, the original owner was just a cannon fodder who came out and received Bento soon. The original owner was su Yao. He was the eldest son of the Su family, but he didn''t have any interest in inheriting his family property when he was young. After graduating from University, he entered the entertainment industry. Fortunately, the original owner''s family was enlightened and did not stop him. The original owner is a strong one. He didn''t reveal his identity, and even asked his family not to help him. With his own efforts, he became the most popular. The man who just called him "brother" is Su Yang, the adopted son of the Su family. Su Yang, originally surnamed song, is the son of the special driver of the Su family. The driver died to protect the owner''s father. The Su family felt ashamed of him, so they took his son as an adopted son and asked him to change his family name. Su Yang is also ambitious. After he became the adopted son of the Su family, he thought he was also the Su family. Half of the Su family''s property was his. And Su Yang has always been jealous of the original owner. He had thought about entering the entertainment industry before, but because of his appearance, no company signed him at all. Looking at how quickly the original owner became the top of the entertainment industry, he became more and more jealous and decided to destroy the original owner and replace him. That''s why that happened. But in the original plot, it''s not Ji Xinghe who lies in the same bed with the original owner, but a girl. The girl was hired by Su Yang, and the reporters were also called by Su Yang. As for why he did that, it was because he wanted to destroy the reputation of the original owner, let the original owner suffer from thousands of people''s slander, and can no longer get along in the entertainment industry. And Su Yang''s plan is really successful, since the original owner and the girl''s bed photo spread out, it attracted a curse. And Su Yang also hired a group of water troops to lead the rhythm. No matter how the original owner explained, under the girl''s cry, no one believed him at all. Later, the girl said she was pregnant. As a result, the original owner has changed from the kaolin flower that everyone likes to the scum that people scold. Even if the Su family came out, it didn''t help at all. Those netizens even thought that it was the Su family that made the original owner come to this stage. Without the Su family, he would be nothing After experiencing network violence again and again, the original owner''s mentality is getting worse and worse. I couldn''t think of it for a moment, so I jumped off a building and committed suicide Chapter 1654 The owner''s parents couldn''t accept the fact for a moment, and they all fell ill. Su Yang took the opportunity to take care of them wholeheartedly, won their favor, and did a lot of practical things, successfully replacing the original owner''s position in the uncle''s family. But he was afraid of the east window incident and let the Su family know that he had killed the original owner, so he simply stopped doing it and let people do it in the car. The original owner''s parents had a car accident, because the rescue was not timely, and they died when they were sent to the hospital. Su''s family became Su Yang''s treasure. He squandered Su''s property, enjoyed the life of the rich, and finally married Bai Fumei. For money, he killed his wife''s family and inherited her property. However, he was not so lucky this time. The police soon found out that he was the murderer. They arrested him and sentenced him to death. But even if he died, the family would not survive. After digesting the original plot, Su Yao wants to kill the scum of Su Yang because he is affected by the emotion left in the original owner''s heart. This Su Yang is really competing with Jiang Chengyu, that scum. The Su family thought that his father had made great contributions to the Su family, so they took him as the adopted son of the Su family and gave him a rich life. But he didn''t know his own position. He regarded himself as the real Su family and thought that the Su family had half of him. Even in order to replace the original owner, he did not hesitate to use any means to frame the original owner. After killing the original owner, he also killed the original owner''s parents. Although later Dongchuang incident, was sentenced to death, but that is too cheap Suyang. Scum like him should make his life worse than death. He can''t die even if he wants to, and finally he goes mad in despair. "Tangyuan, what''s the mission this time?" "Let Su''s family see Su Yang''s true colors, and let Su Yang get the punishment he deserves." Tang Yuan replied. "Then who is the target of this strategy?" Su Yao continued. "Ji Xinghe." Hearing the name, Su Yao almost choked on his own saliva, "who did you just say, Ji Xinghe? You''re not lying to me, are you He just used that attitude to treat Ji Xinghe. Now he suddenly told him that the target of this strategy was Ji Xinghe. He thought he''d better find a piece of tofu to kill him. "I didn''t lie to you. Your strategic goal this time is Ji Xinghe." "Why is he the one who can''t succeed, because he is the one who appears in bed?" "Maybe. Host, Ji Xinghe doesn''t have such a good strategy. Come on. " Su Yao Needless to say, I also know that you can get away from me now. " God, if I had known that Ji Xinghe was the target of this strategy, I would not have treated him like that just now. But now it''s too late to say anything. Come on, take a step, take a look. ¡­¡­ When he returned to Su''s home, Su Yao found that Su Yang was still crying there, still crying at the original owner''s parents. And his parents were there to comfort him and ask him why he was crying. But he just didn''t speak, he just cried in silence. Su Yao had to doubt whether he was made of water, or why there were so many tears. And his crying is really more female than some girls. Su Yao went over and said, "what are you crying about here?" Su Yang looked up at him, then shrunk his neck, pretended to be afraid, "brother, how can you come back so soon?" Chapter 1655 Su Yao sneered, "this is my home. Can I come back and say hello to you?" Su Yang was so angry that he put on an aggrieved look on his face. "Brother, I don''t mean that. I''m just worried about you." Why did Su Yao come back at this time? Did he come back to complain? "What are you worried about? Are you worried that I will complain? " Su Yao sneered. Listening to the conversation between the two of them, the Su family saw something. "Ah Yao, Su Yang is crying so much. Shouldn''t you bully him?" Although she said such words, Mrs. Su''s face didn''t mean to blame at all. She is not so confused that she doesn''t know who is her own son. As for why she said that just now, she just doesn''t want to make Su Yang''s heart unbalanced. After all, Su Yang''s father died to save her husband. But Su Yang is not careful to think too much. Mrs. Su called him Su Yao in such a different way. It was clear in her heart that there was no adopted son like him. And even if Su Yao really bullied him, she would never blame Su Yao. That''s the difference between parenthood and adoption. With this in mind, Su Yang is more jealous of Su Yao. If Su Yang is the real Su family, he will no longer have to look at the Su family''s eyes and act, and he will no longer have to hold back. Su Yao took a look at Su Yang. Seeing his eyes like that, he knew what he was thinking in his heart. He couldn''t help but sneer, "how dare I bully him? If I bully him, he can''t figure out what he will do." Mrs. Su thinks that Su Yao talks a lot today. In ordinary times, he can''t say a few words at all. But today, he not only talks a lot, even every sentence is aimed at Su Yang. Is there something really happened between them? And listen to this words, Su Yang tears flow more Huan, a pair of by the day big wronged appearance. Su Yao felt that if he looked at him, he would be blind. He really has never seen such a crying boy as Su Yang. When Mrs. Su saw that Su Yang was still crying there, she was a little impatient. "OK, don''t cry. If you have anything to say, what is it like crying there?" "Mom, since he doesn''t want to say it, let me do it for him." Su Yao spoke. Su Yang listens to his words and thinks that he is ready to complain, so he says, "it''s me who did something wrong that makes me angry." "Then you should talk about what you have done to me." Su Yang was very angry in his heart. If he tells the truth about what he has done, does it mean that he wants to frame Su Yao? Mrs. Su is not a fool. She is not that good. "At that time, several reporters came to you. I thought they just wanted to interview you, so I took them to you. I didn''t know they had a purpose." Su Yang simply does not do two endlessly, the fault is all pushed to those reporters. "If I knew you and Ji Yingdi were in the same bed at that time, no matter how I said it, I couldn''t let them break in..." Say, Su Yang seems to find that he said something should not be said, quickly cover his mouth. Su Yao picked his eyebrows. This Su Yang is still a bit tactful. He deliberately utters such a sentence to make Mrs. Su think he is gay, and then get angry with him Chapter 1656 However, it''s a pity that Su Yang has missed one point - the original owner has already indicated to his parents that he is a man. Moreover, the original owner''s parents don''t care that their son is gay at all. They just want the original owner to be happy. Moreover, even if they can''t accept that their son is gay, they will only communicate in private instead of asking questions in front of so many people Mrs. Su''s face was a little ugly, not because she learned that her son was gay, but because Su Yang, an indispensable adopted son, said it in front of his servants. "Su Yang, you''re too eloquent. If you dare to say that again in the future, don''t stay at Su''s house any longer. " Listening to this, Su Yang''s face suddenly turned white for a time. He thought that after hearing what she had just said, Mrs. Su would ask her whether she was gay or not. But I didn''t expect that she not only didn''t question Su Yao, but also blamed him, but also said that she would drive him out of the Su family. He just said the truth. It was su yaocai who did wrong. How did the person who was scolded become him? It''s really unfair. Did Mrs. Su forget that if his father had not sacrificed his life, her husband would have died? If not for his father, how could their family live such a happy life? From a certain point of view, he is Su Yang''s benefactor. Besides, he is a member of the Su family now. Can''t he be treated equally? Why should he be treated differently from Su Yao? Is it because the blood in his body is not the blood of the Su family? The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he was. But he was afraid that Mrs. Su would drive him out of the Su family, so he had to bow his head for a while. "I know I''m wrong. I''ll never say that again or tell others about it. Please forgive me." "Well, go back to your room. I have something to say to a Yao." Mrs. Su said impatiently. Su Yang Is there anything he can''t listen to? He saw that the family did not regard him as a member of the Su family. Since they are so ruthless, don''t blame him for his unfairness. One day he will really become the Su family. ¡­¡­ In the face of Su Yao, Mrs. Su''s attitude suddenly changed 180 degrees. "Ah Yao, come and show me." Su Yao went over and sat down beside her. Mrs. Su looked him up and down, and even pinched the meat on his face. Then she said, "I haven''t seen you for a while. You''re thin again. Why don''t you know how to take good care of yourself?" Su Yao laughed and did not speak. "When the star is so tired, I think you''d better go home. Even if you don''t do anything, your father and I won''t dislike you." Su Yao doesn''t want to be a star. He also wants to wait for his death, but he can''t. Ji Xinghe, who he is going to attack this time, is the movie king. If he quit the entertainment industry, there will be no chance to get close to jixinghe. "Mom, when I''m tired one day, I''ll come back myself. And I''m not a three-year-old anymore. I''ll take care of myself, so you don''t have to worry about me any more. " Mrs. Su sighed helplessly, "well, well, whatever you want, just be happy." Chapter 1657 "By the way, just now Su Yang said that he saw you lying in the same bed with Ji Yingdi. Is it true?" Although some of Su Yang''s words are true, Mrs. Su is still curious. Su Yao didn''t think of her gossip. He sighed, "I''m really lying in the same bed with Ji Xinghe." "Ji Xinghe?" Hearing the name, Mrs. Su suddenly got excited. She originally thought that Ji Yingdi in Suyang''s mouth was Ji Xianlin, but she didn''t think it was Ji Xinghe. Ji Xinghe is one of her favorite stars. Although she is old, she still keeps up with the trend and likes to pursue stars as much as those young people. If Ji Xinghe is with her son, she will faint happily. Seeing that Mrs. Su suddenly became so excited, Su Yao asked, "what''s the matter? Is there any problem?" Mrs. Su adjusted her mind, "nothing, nothing, but why do you lie in the same bed with him? Are you dating him?" "No Su Yao said honestly, "the reason why he was lying in the same bed with me last night was because he walked out of the room." In fact, up to now, he has not found out why Ji Xinghe went to the wrong room. Smell speech, Su madam sighed a breath, the tone sounds some regrets, "originally is such, but between you really didn''t happen what?" Su Yao What''s the matter with your sorry tone? And why do you ask such questions? Shouldn''t you worry about whether I have been taken advantage of by Star River? "Mom, nothing happened between me and him, just lying in the same bed." "Then you don''t think of him at all?" She has seen Ji Xinghe''s abdominal muscle photos. Women like her, who have already had a husband, are a little excited. She doesn''t believe that her naturally bent son will not be excited. Ji Xinghe has a lot of female fans, but there are also many male fans. Before, she saw a lot of comments on seeking grass in the comment area of microblog, and some of the users are male. Cough! Su Yao immediately stopped talking. Before he knew that Ji Xinghe was the target of his strategy, he had no idea. But after learning that Ji Xinghe is the strategic target, he has an idea. But he felt that he had better not say it now, otherwise Mrs. Su would be more excited. Su Yao began to change the topic, "Mom, I''m a little hungry. I want to eat your food, OK?" Sufu''s attention was shifted when he was in a hurry. "Yes, of course. I''ll do it for you now." ¡­¡­ After dinner, after chatting with Mrs. Su for a while, Su Yao went back to his room. But not long after he lay down, the door was knocked. "Who is it?" "Brother, it''s me. I have something to tell you." Su Yang''s voice came in. As soon as he heard that it was Su Yang, Su Yao was not sleepy. "Come in, the door is not locked." He''s bored now, so Su Yang has sent him to the door. He wants to see what he''s going to do this time. Su Yang pushed the door open and came in. It was his first time to enter Su Yao''s room. After seeing the luxurious furnishings in the room, he became more jealous of Su Yao. It''s all Su''s family. Why does Su Yao live in such a good room, but he can only live in a room without anything? Moreover, the Su family never thought about buying something for him, which is really unfair. Chapter 1658 Seeing Su Yang''s eyes turning around, his eyes always fell on the decorations in his room. Su Yao knew that this guy was jealous again. Sometimes he really can''t understand the thinking of people like Su Yang. He''s just an adopted son, but he always regards himself as a real young master and thinks that the world is unfair to him. It''s not a family at all. Why should the Su family treat him like the original owner. Yes, his father is kind to the Su family, but over the years, the Su family has provided him with food, clothing and drink, and has long paid off that kindness. The Su family didn''t drive him out of the Su family, and they had done their utmost for him. But he was not grateful. On the contrary, he killed the Su family. "You said you had something to tell me. What''s the matter? If you want to say it, just say it. I''m going to have a rest. " Su Yang looks back at Su Yao. When I saw Su Yao''s perfect face, some jealousy flashed in my eyes. If he had such a face, would it be him who is now the top man in the entertainment industry? If Su Yao''s face is destroyed, will he not be able to get along in the entertainment industry? Su Yang tried to control the impulse to destroy Su Yao''s face and said, "brother, why do you lie in the same bed with Ji Yingdi? Are you two dating?" Su Yao knew what he was going to do when he saw his hand hidden in his trouser pocket. He couldn''t help sneering. This Su Yang is really determined. The plan in the daytime didn''t succeed. Now it''s like this again. If he answers ambiguously, he gives Su Yang a chance. At that time, Su Yang will send the recording to the Internet, and then buy a group of water army. Then he will be waiting for the abuse of fans from Ji Xinghe. Ji Xinghe''s fans are not fuel-efficient. A female star once directed and played a piece of slander with Ji Xinghe. A few days later, she was scolded by Ji Xinghe''s fans and quit the entertainment industry. Su Yang suddenly made such a show, in order to let him be scolded by Ji Xinghe''s fans and quit the entertainment industry. It''s really poisonous. Unfortunately, he still can''t succeed this time. "Why do I lie in the same bed with Ji Xinghe? Don''t you know better than anyone in your heart?" Su Yang choked. He knows a ghost, he arranged is clearly a girl, but suddenly turned into Ji Xinghe. If he knew why Ji Xinghe came into Su Yao''s room, he would not be here now. "Brother, you are joking. How can I know?" "Didn''t you arrange all that this morning? If it wasn''t for you, why did you suddenly show up and bring a group of reporters? " Su Yao said with a smile. Su Yang forced to keep calm, "brother, you really misunderstood. I''m your brother. How can I do that? Everything is just a coincidence." Su Yao is also too lazy to expose his lies. "Whether it''s a coincidence or not, you know in your heart. I''ll let you off this time. If it happens again in the future, don''t blame me for being rude to you. " "Come on, you can go away!" Su Yang knew that the plan had failed again, and it would be more difficult to do it next time. This also made him more unwilling. "I know. I won''t disturb your rest..." Chapter 1659 "Wait a minute." Su Yao suddenly stopped him. Su Yang tried to bear the impulse of swearing, "brother, what else can I do for you?" "I remember you seemed to want to enter the entertainment industry before. Let me recommend it for you. As for your face, I''m afraid it''s the only way to enter the entertainment industry if you go for plastic surgery. " In the original plot, after Su Yang gets the property of the Su family, he immediately goes to have a plastic surgery, and his appearance after plastic surgery is somewhat similar to that of the original owner. While jealous of the original owner, and want to become the original owner, Su Yang is really too funny. If he let Su Yang Plastic Surgery of this plot ahead of time, what will happen? Will Su Yang enter the entertainment industry with a face somewhat similar to the original owner? He is the younger brother of the original owner, so as to win traffic? He''s looking forward to that. Su Yang felt that Su Yao said this to humiliate himself. Yes, he is not very good-looking, but there is no need to humiliate him so much. He should have recorded Su Yao''s words just now to let Su Yao''s fans see the true face of their idols. Until out of Su Yao''s bedroom, Su Yang''s ears still echoed the words that Su Yao humiliated him. Then there was a flash in my mind, and suddenly something came to mind. Plastic surgery Yes, he can go for plastic surgery. Now the plastic surgery technology is so advanced, even if he is not like himself now, no one can see it. Moreover, if he looks at Su Yao''s face, then he can get a certain amount of traffic through the name of Su Yao''s younger brother. Maybe he can fly to the sky and directly surpass Su Yao. With this in mind, Su Yang wanted to go for plastic surgery even more. In the past few years in the Su family, although the Su family did not give him anything, the monthly allowance was always 100000. He saved most of that money. Now he is a rich man with millions of assets, so he doesn''t have to worry about having no money for plastic surgery. This money is available, but the cosmetic hospital doesn''t know which one to choose. But I''m not in a hurry about cosmetic surgery. I''ll wait until he finds the top cosmetic hospital What Su Yao said to Su Yang just now, the dumplings were all in his ears. He was puzzled and asked, "host, why do you want to remind Su Yang that you are not afraid that he will make you look like you and then treat you as a stepping stone?" "When did you see me become a stepping stone for others?" Su Yao said with a smile, "don''t worry, even if he is the whole, he will not be the same as me. He will only be a little similar to me." Su Yang even if really have that heart, he also dare not. He still depends on the Su family. "Then you''re not afraid that he does evil in the entertainment industry under the banner of your brother, and let others think that you asked him to do it?" "Brother?" Su Yao sneered, "I su Yao has never had any younger brother. His Su Yang is just a dispensable adopted son of the Su family." And even if Su Yang really did that, he also had a way to show his original shape. As soon as he heard this, Tang Yuan knew that he was ready to do something again, "host, what are you going to do?" "It won''t be long before you know. Keep it a secret for the time being." Tang Yuan''s curiosity has been completely picked up, "can''t you tell me now?" "No way." Su Yao refused his request without hesitation. Tangyuan Chapter 1660 The next morning. Su Yao was woken up by the phone call of his original agent. In a daze, he got through the phone, "who, the disturbing dream in the early morning?" The agent on the other end of the phone blew up, "Su Yao, have a good look at what time it is." Su Yao looked at the time, "6:30 in the morning, what''s the problem?" "And asked me if I had any questions. Did you forget that you were filming today?" This is the first time that Shen Qiu thinks Su Yao is so unreliable. If it had been put in the past, Su Yao would have gone to the set early without his reminding. But today is different. It''s already half past six. Su Yao is still in bed. "Su Yao, did you stay up late last night? How many times have I told you not to stay up late. Staying up late not only hurts your body, but also is bad for your skin... " Shen Qiu Balabala said a lot. For the first time, Su Yao found that men also have the attributes of motherhood. His ears are about to get cocooned. I really don''t know how the original owner tolerated such a wordy agent. "Can I get up now and go to the set right away?" "Hurry up, I''ve been waiting at your door." Of course, Su Yao knew which door Shen Qiu was referring to. In order not to reveal that he is the eldest son of the Su family, after entering the entertainment circle, the original owner bought a three story villa, where he usually lives. But he didn''t go back to the villa last night. Instead, he came to Su''s old house. However, he did not intend to hide his identity like the original owner. After all, even if he could hide it for a while, he could not hide it for a lifetime. And he really didn''t understand what the original owner thought. He was already half ahead of others on the starting line, but he just wanted to start over. Now there are more stars with backgrounds in the entertainment circle. There is nothing more than him. If other people think that they are relying on their own background to get the resources, then use the strength of their face is not OK? Do you have to pretend to be an ordinary person, let people bully him, let people sneak him? Today, let''s tell Shen Qiu, the original owner''s agent, about this. In the original plot, Shen Qiu is very good to the original master. Even when the original master is despised by everyone, he doesn''t abandon him, and wants to prove his innocence. After the death of the original owner, the saddest person is him besides his parents. Shen Qiu is a trustworthy person, and he is not a fool. Thinking about this, Su Yao said to Shen Qiu on the other end of the phone, "brother Shen, I''m not there." On hearing this, Shen Qiu immediately frowned, "where are you now? Shouldn''t you be in the bar last night?" Although he knows that Su Yao is the kind of person who never goes to a bar, he really can''t think of any reason why Su Yao is not at home. "Brother Shen, you think too much. I''m already a public figure. How can I go to a noisy place like a bar?" "Where are you now?" "I''m in my house." Su Yao said. Shen Qiu is a little confused, "when do you have another home?" When he signed a contract with Su Yao, Su Yao said that there was no one in his family, but now why did another family suddenly appear? Is Su Yao secretly married? Shen Qiu, who doesn''t know the truth at all, can''t help thinking too much. Chapter 1661 "I can''t explain it for a while. You''ll know when you come here." Su Yao said. "Where are you now? I''ll come to you right away." If Su Yao really got married secretly, he would have to discuss it with him. He should never let those black hearted media know about it, or Su Yao''s career would be ruined. Su Yao gave an address. After Shen Qiu made sure again and again, he drove to find him. It''s not far from Su''s mansion. Before long, Shen Qiu has successfully arrived there. Looking at the luxurious mansion in front of him, Shen Qiu feels that he may be dreaming. How could su Yao, who had no father or mother, live in such a big house. He stretched out his hand and pinched his arm. The pain from his arm made him realize that he was not dreaming. Everything in front of him was real. But he really didn''t understand what was going on. Shen Qiu took out his cell phone in a trance and called Su Yao, "Su Yao, I''m at the door now. Come out." "Good." A few minutes later, Su Yao came out of the mansion dressed up. Shen Qiu quickly stepped forward, "Su Yao, you''d better explain to me what''s going on, or I''ll be really angry." "Brother Shen, it''s too late. We have to hurry to the set. I''d better tell you on the way." Listen to this words, Shen Qiu immediately stares at him one eye, "since you already know time is too late, that you still don''t hurry to get on the car?" Shen Qiu didn''t think Su Yao was so strange today, because Su Yao was like this when he was with him. As for the flower of kaolin, it''s just Su Yao''s personal establishment. They get on the bus quickly. For the convenience of talking to Shen Qiu, Su Yao specially sits in the co driver''s seat. "Now you can tell me exactly what''s going on?" "Before I tell you the truth, you have to promise me that you will never hit me." Su Yao said. Shen qiuleng snorted, "it seems that what you want to say is quite serious. Go ahead, I promise not to beat you." "In fact, I''m not an orphan. My parents are still alive." I don''t know why the original owner claimed that he was an orphan. Aren''t you afraid that he will become an orphan one day? Listening to this, Shen Qiu''s steering wheel slipped and almost fell into a tree. Fortunately, he responded in time, which did not lead to a traffic accident. "Do you have anything else to hide from me?" "In fact, my real identity is the great master of the Su family." Su Yao said. If the last sentence just shocked Shen Qiu, then it completely shocked Shen Qiu. Shen Qiu took a deep breath. "Is the Su family you are talking about the Su family that can compete with the Ji family?" Su Yao nodded. "Your father is Su Jinbei?" Su Yao continued to nod. "That is to say, you are not only an orphan without father and mother, but also a rich young master in your family?" Shen Qiu felt suffocated. He thought Su Yao was just getting married secretly, but he didn''t think that the truth was more frightening than getting married secretly. Fortunately, other people didn''t know that Su Yao had no father and no mother. Otherwise, if this story got out, Su Yao would be hacked out. But why did Su Yao say that? ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao, why did you hide your identity and tell me that you were an orphan Chapter 1662 "That''s because I want to be the top person in the entertainment industry with my own efforts." Su Yao said. Listening to this reason, Shen Qiu couldn''t help being silent. He originally thought that this kind of plot only existed in the novel world, but he didn''t think that this kind of thing also existed in the real world. Moreover, the hero of this plot was still his artist. He really won the super prize. "Then why don''t you keep it up now?" "Because I suddenly feel that it''s not good to keep this secret all the time. There are a lot of artists with backgrounds in this circle, one more than me, and one less than me." Su Yao said seriously. Shen Qiu resisted the impulse to kill him, "are you going to release your true identity?" Su Yao shook his head, "no, let it be." He just doesn''t want to hide from Shen Qiu any more. It doesn''t matter whether or not to let others know his true identity. Anyway, they will know one day. "Should I call you su Dashao now?" Listening to this address, Su Yao suddenly got goose bumps all over his body, "it''s better to say goodbye, you just continue to call me as before." "Can I punch you now?" As soon as he thought that he had been cheated by Su Yao for so long, Shen Qiu felt an impulse to hit others. If Su Yao didn''t change his mind suddenly, would he be cheated for a lifetime? "No way." Su Yao said very decisively, "you have just promised me that you will not hit me, and are you willing to hit me in the face?" Looking at the smile on his face, Shen Qiu was in a trance. He has been with Su Yao for such a long time. Normally, he should be resistant to Su Yao''s face, but now he will still be confused by Su Yao''s brain. And when Su Yao laughs, he can''t help but be moved Wait, Shen Qiu, you are a straight man. Don''t be bent by Su Yao''s face. "What are you going to do next? Are you really not going to announce your true identity?" "No Su Yao said, "I don''t want to be entangled by some annoying people." In this circle, there are many villains in front of people and behind them. Once his true identity is spread out, there will be many people to please him. He doesn''t want to cheat with those hypocritical villains. Shen Qiu knows clearly that he has been in the entertainment circle for so long. Naturally, he knows very well what people are in this circle. Those villains who drive the wind are really annoying. "Is there anyone else besides me who knows that you are the eldest young master of the Su family?" Su Yao thought carefully, in addition to those people in the upper class, only Su Yang knew the true identity of the original owner, and then said, "there is another person." "Who?" Shen Qiu asked curiously. "My brother Su Yang." "You have a brother?" "It''s not my own. It''s my adopted brother." Su Yao said. Shen Qiu frowned, "what''s his relationship with you?" "Not so much." With these words, Su Yao felt it was necessary for Shen Qiu to guard against Su Yang, so he added, "he is not a fuel-efficient lamp. You should pay attention to him in the future." Shen Qiu heard the meaning, "is he going to enter the entertainment industry?" Su Yao nodded, "he must be watching me in the entertainment industry fire, so also want to fire a bar." Smell speech, Shen Qiu can''t help but brain fill a big play, can''t help feeling a sentence, "you rich people''s circle is also very chaotic." Chapter 1663 When he got to the set, Su Yao saw Ji Xinghe surrounded by people at first sight. Around him are several female artists, who are red faced and try to talk to Ji Xinghe. Although Ji Xinghe has a bad temper, his perfect family background still makes many female artists around him. After all, they all have a dream of marrying into a rich family. Ji Xinghe hates those people who circle around him most. Looking at their hypocritical faces, he can''t help feeling sick. He was very impatient to look at the female artists, tone is very bad, said, "all away from me, you smell smoked me." who sprays so much perfume on his body, who wants to smoke? Although those female artists have known Ji Xinghe''s temper for a long time, after hearing what he said, they still couldn''t help getting red eyed. Ji Xinghe even more despised, "one by one sad face to do what, really glass heart." Those female artists were very angry, but they didn''t dare to scold them. After all, they couldn''t afford Ji Xinghe. But after such a, they are no longer dare to talk with Ji Xinghe, otherwise they will be angry to death by him. Su Yao knows that Ji Xinghe has a bad temper, but he didn''t expect that he would fight heaven and earth. Ji Xinghe is a public figure. Isn''t he afraid of the impact on himself after this incident is spread? Oh, he forgot that no one dares to spread this story, and no media dares to offend Ji Xinghe. "Brother Shen, Mr. Ji, has he always been like this?" Shen Qiu nodded, "he has always been like this. Don''t provoke him, or it will be..." He wanted to say "I can''t save you then", but when he thought of Su Yao''s real identity, he suddenly didn''t know what to say. "In a word, don''t offend him. It won''t do you any good." Su Yao did not dare to say that he would not only provoke Ji Xinghe, but also pursue Ji Xinghe. He was afraid that Shen Qiu would have a heart attack. "I see." He just agreed verbally, and he didn''t know what would happen next. "Brother Shen, you can go back." "Can you do it by yourself?" "Did you forget there was an assistant?" Su Yao had no choice but to smile, "and I''m not a spoiled young master." make complaints about Tsu, "do you make complaints about the big boy who grew up in the United States?" but when he thought of what he said before, he suppressed the desire to Tucao. "OK, take care of yourself. If you have anything, let Liu Cheng do it." "All right, housekeeper." Shen Qiu stares at him immediately, "I talk so much, for whom?" "For me, for me, brother Shen, you are the best to me." Shen Qiu snorted, "don''t give me numbness there. I''m going to get goose bumps." Su Yao immediately returned to normal. "Pay attention to your image. Don''t let people set you up." "I see. I''ll try my best." It''s impossible not to collapse the human setup. The human setup of gaoleng is not suitable for him, so we can only try our best to maintain it. Shen Qiu asked him to leave after a few words. ¡­¡­ After Shen Qiu left, Su Yao walked towards Ji Xinghe, then sat next to him and said hello to him. "Good morning, senior Ji." Chapter 1664 Just when everyone else thought he would be ignored by Ji Xinghe, Ji Xinghe suddenly opened his mouth, and the information content of his sentence seems to be a little high. "How was your sleep last night?" Hearing this, the others immediately pricked up their ears. Last night? How was your sleep? Why does this sentence sound so ambiguous? What happened between Su Yao and Ji Xinghe last night? An assistant who has been standing in Su Yao''s room all the time suddenly feels that he has got some food, and it is one of the protagonists who sowed it himself. Su Yao didn''t expect that Ji Xinghe would suddenly say this, and he was stunned. After reaction, he said, "of course, I slept well. Thank you for your concern. How did Ji sleep last night?" Ji Xinghe took a look at him, then said vaguely, "what do you think?" The melon eaters look confused. What are these two talking about? Why don''t they understand anything? And a villain in a CP fan''s heart screamed there with excitement - he knew that they were sleeping together last night, and maybe they did that kind of thing, so they asked each other if they had slept well last night. God, I didn''t expect his CP to come true. He was so happy that he wanted to tell other CP fans about it! No, no, he has to hold back. Su Yao was very speechless. How does he know? Has Ji Xinghe never learned the course "language is an art"? Su Yao wanted to say a few more words, but he thought that Shen Qiu must let him maintain the high cold human set-up. After saying "senior Ji, don''t joke with me", he closed his mouth. Ji Xinghe was not a talker. After su Yao closed his mouth, he didn''t speak any more. For a moment, the atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Melon eaters: Why are they more and more confused about what happened between these two people? Are they in the cold war? At this time, the director came over, he looked at the people present, after confirming that all the people were here, he said, "now that all the people are here, let''s take a make-up photo." ¡­¡­ Ji Xinghe''s makeup is very simple, plus his appearance is very outstanding, it doesn''t take much time. After finishing his make-up, he sat by and watched the makeup artist make up Su Yao. Su Yao''s assistant waiting on one side: look at the affectionate eyes, he hit it again. Compared with Ji Xinghe, Su Yao''s makeup is a little complicated. Fortunately, the makeup artist''s technology is very skilled, so it did not spend too much time. Other people''s make-up has been finished, and the next step is to take a make-up photo. The first person to turn is Ji Xinghe. Ji Xinghe is the most satisfied person for photographers. Without any guidance, Ji Xinghe can present the kind of feeling that the photographer wants most, and his posture is also very perfect, his lens sense is really good. Ji Xinghe was born to be a luminescent body, and the sight of all the people present could not help but be attracted by him. Suddenly, Su Yao was worried about his life. Ji Xinghe has the most fans. If you let those fans know that he thinks about Ji Xinghe, they will certainly besiege him. If he wants to be with Ji Xinghe, he will encounter many obstacles. But he''s not going to give up, and it''s challenging Chapter 1665 The next one is Su Yao. He is going to play the cat demon in this play, so the stylist specially added two cat ears to him, and of course, the cat tail. When he came out, everyone was stunned. They never thought that Su Yao didn''t have the slightest sense of disobedience when he put on cat ears and cat tail, and it made people want to step forward to Rua. They have questioned the director''s vision before, but now it seems that the director is really too picky. Su Yao was originally a cat demon. He didn''t need any guidance at all. After the director asked him to show his wild beauty, he quickly made the most appropriate action. What''s fatal is that Su Yao''s upper body is only covered with a layer of translucent cloth, which is almost the same as no covering. People can''t help but see his blood. "I can''t do it. I''m going to faint. Give me a hand." "Who can stop that?" "If the cat demon is Su Yao, then I can do the same." Ji Xinghe wanted to say that he could, but he held back. And seeing so many people greedy for Su Yao''s body, I feel a little upset. Of course, it''s not because of Su Yao''s dissatisfaction. "To be a cat demon is to be a cat demon. What do you want to do when you dress like this?" He whispered. The assistant standing on one side heard his words and laughed meaningfully, "brother Ji, I''ll ask the director for some photos later." Ji Xinghe looked at him, "did I let you talk?" The assistant was not afraid of him at all. "Do you want any more photos?" "Yes, of course." The assistant gave a clear smile, "brother Ji, since you like him so much, why don''t you..." Ji Xinghe interrupted, "it''s my own business. Don''t worry about it. And don''t let anyone else know about it. " The assistant nodded and said nothing. ¡­¡­ The first scene of the day begins after the fixed makeup photos of all the characters are taken. The first scene is mainly about the tragic death of Lu Xiuyuan, the hero played by Ji Xinghe. Su Yao sat by and read the script. At this time, assistant Liu Cheng came over. She gave Su Yao a flattering smile, "brother Su, I have a question for you." Su Yao looked at her, "what''s the problem?" "What''s the relationship between you and Ji Yingdi? Are you two dating? " "You like gossip so much, why don''t you be a paparazzi?" Orange "hey hey" a smile, "I this is not curious, you really don''t want to say, can not say." "I have nothing to do with him for the time being." On hearing this, Liu Cheng knew that she had thought too much before, and she couldn''t help feeling disappointed. She had thought that her CP had finally become, but she didn''t think it was not what you thought. But what Su Yao said is that he has nothing to do with Ji Yingdi for the time being. Does that mean that he will have something to do with Ji Yingdi soon? Thinking about this, Liu Cheng asked again, "brother Su, do you like Ji Yingdi?" Su Yao said with a smile, "what kind of liking do you mean?" "It''s the love between lovers, of course." "Guess what." Liu Cheng If I can guess, do I have to ask you? "Brother Su, is there really nothing between you and Ji Yingdi?" "Why do you care so much about me and him?" Su Yao asked, "are you an undercover sent by the paparazzi?" Liu Cheng immediately stopped talking, "..." I''m not a paparazzi undercover. I''m a CP fan of you and Ji Yingdi. But I dare not say anything Chapter 1666 The time of the day is soon over. Filming is no easier than doing other things. After going home to wash, Su Yao went to bed. After a few minutes, his eyelids started fighting now, and then he fell asleep soon. And it didn''t take long for me to fall asleep, but I was suddenly awakened by hunger. Su Yao opened his eyes, just ready to go foraging, suddenly felt something wrong. This is not his room, and how did his hands become paws? Is he dreaming? Su Yao looked around and walked towards the floor mirror in the corner. Standing in front of the floor mirror, Su Yao finds himself a cat. Su Yao:??? No, how did he become a cat again? Is it a dream, or is it real? "Yao Yao, come here." At this time, a very familiar male voice came. Su Yao jumps onto the bed and finds Ji Xinghe lying on it, which makes him even more confused. Is he not only dreaming, but also dreaming of Ji Xinghe? Ji Xinghe reaches out his hand and grabs the kitten. He does a lot of work. "Yao Yao, guess what I saw today." Su Yao is still in a trance. Although it''s a dream, it''s too real to feel that I''ve been knocked off just now. Ji Xinghe was still there and said to himself, "remember what I told you about Su Yao all the time? Today, he actually wore cat ears and cat tail. At that time, a group of people were staring at him, and I wanted to dig out those people''s eyes." Hearing his name, Su Yao was more and more confused. Why did Ji Xinghe suddenly mention him and say such words? Su Yao raised his head, his eyes were right on the dozens of photos pasted on the wall, and his brain crashed on the spot. What did he see just now? The walls of Ji Xinghe''s bedroom are covered with photos of him, and some of them are the make-up photos he took this morning. Is Ji Xinghe secretly in love with him? At the thought of this possibility, Su Yao was so shocked that he could not help shouting, "meow..." Ji Xinghe doesn''t understand the language of meow people, so he thinks that Kitty is echoing his words, "you also think those people''s eyes should be dug out, right?" "You know, at that time, I really wanted to hide him so that no one could see him." "If only he were you." Said, Ji Xinghe thought of what happened during the day, suddenly a blush on his face, "today I also made a few scenes with him, when he pressed on me, I almost couldn''t control myself." Su Yao What are these words? Is Ji Xinghe so unorthodox in private? And Ji Xinghe is still there to continue, "if there were no other people at that time, and afraid that he would be angry, I would have really kissed him." Listening to this, Su Yao suddenly remembered the kissing scene in the morning. When shooting the kissing scene, Ji Xinghe''s lips met his. At that time, he thought it was a mistake, but he didn''t think that Ji Xinghe had done it on purpose. If Ji Xinghe knew that he had heard what he said, what kind of reaction would he have? Ji Xinghe recalled what happened before, "you know, when I first saw Su Yao, I thought he should be mine..." "Every time I see him with a high cold expression, I can''t help trying to bully him, make him cry and kiss his red eyes..." Chapter 1667 Su Yao quietly lying there, listening to Ji Xinghe continue to say, and then do not know when to sleep in the past. So thinking, Su Yao tried to let his soul back into his body, but it was useless. "I''m not very clear about that, because this time it''s not you who have become a cat, but your soul is attached to the cat." Said Tang yuan. It was the first time that he saw this situation, so he didn''t know how to help Su Yao. "Do you really have nothing to do?" Tangyuan thought hard, and then came up with an unreliable way, "maybe you can kiss Ji Xinghe, maybe you can go back to your body after kissing him." Su Yao also knew how unreliable this method was, but in order to return to his body, no matter how unreliable it was, he had to try it. With this in mind, Su Yao jumped on Ji Xinghe''s chest and quickly gave him a kiss on his lips. Then he was caught by Ji Xinghe. Ji Xinghe stretched out his finger to give kitten a brain crack, "you little colored cat, but only Su Yao can kiss me here. Don''t do that again." Su Yao, who is called Xiaose cat: I''m here now, but you don''t know. This method is really unreliable. He can''t go back to his body at all. Is there not enough time to kiss? But now there is no chance. Ji Xinghe will be on guard for him. He has to think of other ways, otherwise he won''t be able to film on the set today. When Su Yao racked his brains to find a way to return to his body, Ji Xinghe got out of bed. But this is not the key. The key is that Ji Xinghe doesn''t wear anything, which means that he has a hobby of sleeping naked at night. But Ji Xinghe''s in such a good shape that he has nosebleed. No wonder so many people want to sleep with Ji Xinghe Wait! Nosebleed Chapter 1668 Do cats have nosebleeds? Su Yao stretched out his claws to touch his nose, only to find that his claws turned into hands. He looked around again and found that he was no longer in his bedroom, that is to say, he was back to his body. What did he do to get back into his body? Is it because I saw Ji Xinghe without clothes? So thinking, Su Yao''s mind suddenly came up with the vivid scene just now, which made his body have some strange reactions. As soon as he came out of the bathroom, assistant Liu Cheng called, "brother Su, I''m downstairs now. Come down when you''re ready." "I''ll go down now." Su Yao hung up, dressed quickly and went downstairs. In addition to working as an assistant, Liu Cheng also works as a part-time driver. His driving skills are quite good. Before long, he quickly and safely delivered Su Yao to the studio. Normally, a guy like Ji Xinghe is too busy to stay on the same set for such a long time, let alone arrive on the set early, but he comes earlier than those supporting actors. So when Su Yao entered the set, he found that Ji Xinghe was already sitting there. This time, no female artist dares to talk to him. She even dares not to sit beside him for fear that she will be hurt by him if she is not careful. So Su Yao, who took the initiative to say hello to Ji Xinghe, became an alternative in their eyes. They all felt that Su Yao was so brave. "Mr. Ji, why do you come so early every time? Don''t you have anything else to do?" Su Yao said and sat beside Ji Xinghe. Ji Xinghe didn''t pay any attention to him this time, because as soon as he looked at Su Yao, he couldn''t help thinking of the spring / dream he had last night. In that dream - as for why he came to Nada so early, he wanted to see Su Yao a little more. After shooting today''s film, he will go to a variety show and wait for several days before he can continue to shoot. Seeing that Ji Xinghe doesn''t want to take care of himself, Su Yao doesn''t ask for nothing, but his mind is full of what Ji Xinghe said last night, so he looks at Ji Xinghe from time to time. He can''t help but want to ask Ji Xinghe if he has any begging plans. But in this situation, there is no way to ask. When Su Yao looked at Ji Xinghe again, Ji Xinghe suddenly looked in the past, he frowned, "what are you looking at me for?" "Nothing." Su Yao''s desire to speak is not enough. Ji Xinghe''s brow frowned more tightly, "if you have anything to say, don''t stammer." Others could not help but hold their breath: here it is. Is it su Yao''s turn to be accepted by Ji Yingdi? "I want your contact information, Mr. Ji, is that ok?" Su Yao asked. When people thought he would be rejected by Ji Xinghe, Ji Xinghe took out his mobile phone and said, "yes, do you want my mobile phone number or my micro signal, or both?" Chapter 1669 Other people once again think that Su Yao is special in Ji Xinghe, which is reflected in the following two points - first, when Su Yao accosted him, he didn''t impatiently ask Su Yao to get away from him. And when they want to chat up with Ji Xinghe, Ji Xinghe will let them go immediately. Second, when Su Yao asked for his contact information, he didn''t refuse at all. He also asked Su Yao which contact information he wanted. Maybe both contact information would be given to Su Yao. To sum up, Ji Xinghe is unusual to Su Yao. If this is not love, then what is love? Liu Cheng, who is good at brain tonic and can produce his own food, would like to draw a short sketch now, and then spread it to the group, so that other CP powder can taste the taste of dog food Su Yao thought about it carefully, then said seriously, "can I have both contact information?" Children make choices, adults both. Season Star River picked pick eyebrow, "so greedy?" Su Yao "But since you both want it, I''ll give it to you. Give me your cell phone." I don''t know how, Su Yao actually heard the meaning of doting. "Thank you, Mr. Ji." He said as he handed over his cell phone. Liu Cheng: This doting tone, the pair of CP I''m standing on is really too sweet. Su Yao''s mobile phone is not locked. Ji Xinghe easily clicks into his wechat, and then notices his wechat portrait. Ji Xinghe opened the head and saw that it was a puppet cat playing with its own tail. It was very cute and looked like Su Yao. Ji Xinghe looked up at Su Yao, "do you like cats, too?" Su Yao nodded. He was a cat himself. How could he not like cats. Ji Xinghe said, "the cat on your picture looks quite like you." He said while taking Su Yao''s mobile phone to scan his wechat dating code. Su Yao Which eye can you see that I look very similar to the cat on wechat? "Does Ji like cats, too?" Ji Xinghe nodded, "I really like it, and I have one at home." "That cat must be lovely, isn''t it?" Of course, I know you have a cat. I was attached to your cat last night, and I heard a lot. "It''s lovely, but it''s also a little silly." Ji Xinghe said that he found the picture of the cat he had taken for his family in his mobile phone and specially showed it to Su Yao. "By the way, you have a good affinity with it." Su Yao was a little at a loss. "How did you get predestined relationship?" "It''s called Yao Yao. It''s your Yao." Su Yao He was preoccupied with other things last night and didn''t notice what Ji Xinghe called the cat. I didn''t expect that the cat Ji Xinghe raised was Yao Yao. Isn''t he afraid of being misunderstood? Liu Cheng: knock to, knock to, Ji Ying emperor is true love to Su Yao, even the cat is called Yao Yao. Today is another day to shed tears for fairy love. A female artist of Ji Xinghe''s plot: Ji Xinghe likes cats, so she finally found a good way to get close to Ji Xinghe. Others: there must be something between Su Yao and Ji Xinghe. Maybe they got married secretly behind their fans'' back. Su Yao dry ground laughed a few, "that return really is quite predestined relationship." He thought the task would be very difficult, but now it seems that it is not so difficult Chapter 1670 Ji Xinghe was waiting for Su Yao to say "we are also predestined", but Su Yao didn''t say it, which made him a little upset, "don''t you have anything else to say?" He couldn''t understand why Su Yao, who suddenly became irritable, looked at him blankly, "master Ji, what''s the matter with you?" Looking at his expression, Ji Xinghe suddenly couldn''t get angry, "nothing, your mobile phone is back to you." Su Yao Bento did nothing and took back his cell phone. He opened wechat and found that there was another season in his friends, but what was his remark? Sweetheart Su Yao couldn''t look directly at this remark, and he didn''t understand why Ji Xinghe made such a remark. What kind of bad taste is this? Oh, he forgot that Ji Xinghe is not a serious person at all. It is quite normal for him to make such a remark. But he couldn''t stand such a greasy remark. Su Yao moved his finger. As soon as he was ready to change the remarks, Ji Xinghe suddenly said, "don''t change it. If you dare to change it, I''ll delete you and pull you black." Su Yao Is there a bully like you? "Mr. Ji, is this remark not very good?" "I think it''s OK. Anyway, you just can''t change it. If I find you change it secretly, you should know the consequences." Ji Xinghe said overbearing. Su Yao sighed helplessly, "OK, I''ll listen to master Ji." If he is not allowed to change, he will. When he goes back today, he will change. "That''s good." Others: what are Ji Xinghe and Su Yao talking about? Why can''t they understand anything? Zhu Chen, the assistant standing behind Ji Xinghe, watched Ji Xinghe remark Su Yao''s wechat as "Xiaoxingan" with his own eyes, and once again felt that there was something wrong with Ji Xinghe''s brain. Now Su Yao hasn''t been in contact with him, so he made such a greasy remark. After that, if they are together, what should they look like? Also, what''s the use of doing this alone? If you have the ability to tell Su Yao quickly and get people home. If Su Yao was abducted by others, it would be useless to cry. In addition to the client, there is an orange who knows what they are saying. What''s more, he also saw the remark "sweetheart". Then I think too much by accident. Su Ge and Ji Yingdi are really together. You can see from the remarks they give each other. No wonder brother Su has changed a person these two days. No wonder Ji Yingdi treats him differently from other people. It''s all because of ah. The power of love is really great. He decided that when he went back today, he would draw a few short essays and post them on Weibo, so that more people could find this immortal love. We must not let him eat dog food alone, but let more people eat dog food. ¡­¡­ However, it''s like seeing Ji Xinghe''s inner thoughts and saying, "don''t think about changing it secretly when I can''t see it. I''ll check it then." Listening to these words, the expression on Su Yao''s face suddenly stiffened for a few seconds I see How does Ji Xinghe see it? No matter, he just wants to change, so I don''t believe what Ji Xinghe can do with him, hum! Chapter 1671 In the evening, Su Yao went back to Su''s mansion. As soon as he walked into the living room, he saw Su Yang sitting at the dining table with the original owner''s parents, talking and laughing. People who didn''t know thought they were the family. In order to stay in Su''s family, Su Yang worked hard enough. Su Yao went over and said, "what are you talking about, so happy?" Su Yang immediately stopped talking. He gave Su Yao a timid look, and then lowered his head. It''s like Su Yao did something to him. Su Yao sneered. It''s a pity that Su Yang didn''t act. "What are you doing with a look of fear? Did I bully you?" "Don''t always look like I''ve done something sorry to you." Su Yang squeezed out a few tears, "I don''t have them." Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "since there is no such thing, why do you shed tears? Who do you want to cry for?" Mrs. Su listened to his aggressive tone. She wanted to say something about him, but the more she listened, the more she felt that his words were quite reasonable. Su Yao did not bully him, but he put on a look of being bullied miserably. Who is he going to show? "Su Yang, just about wipe your tears. As a man, it''s no good to like to shed tears so much, and none of us has done anything to you. If you really feel aggrieved to stay at Su''s, you can leave. We will never stop you. " Listen to these words, Su Yang immediately no longer dare to be a demon, even words also dare not say. The reason why he put on such an expression just now was to see if Su Yao would be said. But instead of saying so, Mrs. Su also said that she would drive him out of the Su family. The natural one is different from the natural one. No matter what Su Yao does, he is right, but what Su Yang does is wrong. Why can''t we treat him equally when we have already adopted him? At this time, Su''s father said, "Su Yang, you''ll pack up and move out tomorrow." Smell speech, Su Yang immediately couldn''t believe to open wide eyes, "why, why I want to move out, I didn''t do anything wrong." "You know for yourself whether you have done anything wrong. And now that you are an adult, we discussed that you should move out of the Su family when you are an adult. " Su Fu said, "but you can rest assured that your monthly allowance will not be less than you." Su Yang is really going to cry this time, "but where do I live after I move out? Do you have the heart to look at me sleeping on the street like that?" Why do you want him to move out of the Su family all of a sudden? Did Su Yao say something? "The problem of accommodation is up to you. Su Yang, you are an adult now. It''s time to learn to be independent and find a job. You can''t stay at home all day and don''t do anything." Su Fu ignored Su Yang''s face, which was about to cry, and continued to speak. But how could Su Yang be so willing to leave the Su family? After so many years of good life in the Su family, he didn''t want to live the hard life before. Moreover, if his friends knew that he had been expelled from the Su family, they would laugh at him, so that he would not be looked down upon by them. So in any case, he can''t leave the Su family. Although Su Yao is very hateful, he is the only one who can help himself now. As soon as Su Yao spoke, Su''s father would change his mind. Chapter 1672 Thinking about this, Su Yang looked at Su Yao and said, "brother, I know that I was wrong in the previous thing, but I already know that I was wrong, and I have already had feelings for the Su family. I don''t want to leave the Su family." "Brother, please advise dad not to drive me out of the Su family." This is the last time that he is so humble to Su Yao. After he gets Su''s family, he must drive Su Yao out and let him have a taste of what it''s like to sleep on the street. Su Yao looks at Su Yang''s appearance that he clearly hates himself, but he has to ask for help. He feels very cool in his heart. And Su Yang was so driven out of the Su family, after that his fun can be less than half. Although Su Yang is not his opponent at all, he doesn''t want to be smart looking at him there. "If I help you, what good will it do me?" Su Yang didn''t expect that he was still seeking benefits from himself. He was so angry in his heart. He gritted his teeth, "I will do whatever you ask me to do in the future. You ask me to go east, but I will never go west." "No regrets?" ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t want to go back. " "Then I''ll help you this time." Then Su Yao looked at Su''s father and said, "Dad, since Su Yang doesn''t want to leave, let him stay in Su''s house. He will make you happy. When I''m away, someone will help you out." "Besides, after all, his father saved your life. If he was driven out like this, those people outside might say that our family was ungrateful. What''s more, one more person won''t have any impact on our Su family. It''s just one more pair of chopsticks. " When Su''s father saw that he wanted Su Yang to stay, he did not mention the matter of letting Su Yang leave the Su family immediately. And this makes Su Yang''s heart more jealous of Su Yao. He wants to cry and beg Su Jinbei not to drive him away, but Su Jinbei is determined to drive him away. But Su Yao just said a few words, Su Jinbei suddenly changed his mind. At the thought that it was because of Su Yao that he could continue to stay in Su''s family, Su Yang was dying. And because of Su Yao, he was almost driven out of the Su family. He would never let Su Yao go. Su Yao didn''t miss the resentment in Su Yang''s eyes. He couldn''t help sneering. This Su Yang is really a white eyed wolf who is not familiar with how to raise him. The wrong person is himself, but he puts all the blame on the Su family. He even thinks that the Su family is not good to him at all. "Su Yang, I helped you. What should you say to me?" "Thank you." Su Yang is unwilling to spit out these two words from his mouth. "Do you remember what you promised me just now?" ¡°¡­¡­ I remember What does Su Yao suddenly mention about this matter? Is there any conspiracy? "Good. From tomorrow on, you can be my assistant." Su Yao said. The expression on Su Yang''s face was instantly ugly, "brother, don''t you already have an assistant? Why do you want me to be your assistant?" Assistant to Su Yao? It''s better to let him die. He would never agree. He would not be treated as a servant by Su Yao. "My assistant is a girl. She can''t do a lot of manual work, so I''m going to find another male assistant." ¡°¡­¡­ Why do you want me to be your assistant Chapter 1673 "Don''t you just have nothing to do, just find something to do." Su Yao said very justly, "and don''t you also want to enter the entertainment industry? Just take this opportunity to see what the entertainment industry is like. Maybe one day, you will be taken a fancy by the agent of which company." If there is a real agent who has a crush on Su Yang, it means that the agent is really blind. Like Su Yang, even if he can make a film, he just wants to play a corpse. But Su Yang himself doesn''t think so. He thinks that the reason why there is no company to sign him is that there is something wrong with the eyes of the bosses of those companies. Only when they are blind can they think that he is not good-looking. And a talented and excellent person like him must have become the next Ji Xinghe within a few years of entering the entertainment industry. When he enters the entertainment industry, he must make the faces of those people who have no eyes swell. "Now that you''ve said that, I''ll be your assistant for a while." He didn''t go to work as Su Yao''s assistant. Instead, he laid the foundation for entering the entertainment circle ahead of time. When someone found out his advantages, he immediately went out and completely replaced Su Yao. Su Yao knew that what Su Yang thought was totally different from what he said, but he didn''t expose it. And he would like to know what Su Yang will do to enter the entertainment industry. If Su Yang is going to fight under his banner, he won''t be polite. "Now that you have promised to be my assistant, you should call me up at 6:30 tomorrow morning. Don''t miss the time." As soon as he heard that he was going to call Su Yao to get up at half past six tomorrow morning, Su Yang was immediately dumbfounded. If Su Yao is called to get up at half past six, that is to say, he has to get up at least at six tomorrow. Do assistants have to get up so early? Why can''t Su Yao set an alarm clock and ask himself to wake him up? He knew that Su Yao didn''t want him to see the entertainment industry at all, but wanted to treat him as a servant. He would never let Su Yao dictate to him. "Brother, is half past six too early? I can''t get up so early, and you don''t have to get up at half past six? " "That''s what stars do. They have to get up early every day." Su Yao said. Su Yang is afraid that it''s easy to make money when he is a star, so he wants to enter the entertainment industry. If he really thinks so, he is wrong. It''s not easy to be a star. Listen to this sentence, Su Yang immediately speechless. He thought it was easy to be a star, but he didn''t think it was not what he imagined, such as getting up early. ¡°¡­¡­ Brother, don''t you have an assistant? Just let her wake you up. " Su Yao clearly has another assistant. Why do you want to use him? Su Yao must have done it on purpose. Su Yao didn''t take his words, but sighed, "it seems that you don''t intend to see the entertainment industry. Forget it. You just think I didn''t say anything just now. I wanted to recommend you to a director. It''s a pity." With these words, Su Yao turned to leave. Su Yang quickly stretched out his hand to hold him, "brother, what you just said is true, are you really going to recommend me to a director?" Although he didn''t believe that Su Yao would be so good to himself all of a sudden, if what Su Yao said was true, he would never miss this opportunity. Chapter 1674 "It''s true, of course." No wonder! What he said just now is of course false, and even if he really wants to recommend Su Yang to a director, he also recommends Su Yang to play the corpse or cannon fodder. The supporting role and the leading role can''t be played by Su Yang at all. "But you don''t seem to like it, so I won''t embarrass you." Su Yao sighed as he spoke. "Not hard, not hard." Su Yang gave Su Yao a flattering smile. He didn''t know how dogleg he was now. "Brother, I''ll wake you up at 6:30 tomorrow morning. Let me do this. I can do it." Su Yao picked to pick eyebrow, "you should not midway and suddenly repent?" "No, I''m willing." Su Yang patted his chest and promised, "I told you to wake up at 6:30 tomorrow morning, then I will wake you up at 6:30." "Then I''ll go to bed first. At 6:30 tomorrow morning, don''t forget what will happen if you are a minute late. You should know very well in your heart." Of course, Su Yang knew what he meant by this, and he was sick to death in his heart, but on the surface he put on a clever and obedient look, "I know, I will be very punctual." Let Su Yao be proud for a while. When he becomes a big star, he must trample on Su Yao. ¡­¡­ As soon as Su Yao lay down on the bed, he found that the scene in front of him suddenly changed, which made him a little at a loss. Who is he? Where is he? Why is he here? He didn''t do anything. Why did he suddenly attach himself to the cat raised by Ji Xinghe? And this time it''s not the same as this one. Last time, Ji Xinghe just held him and said a lot. But this time it''s different. Ji Xinghe is sitting in the bathtub with him in his arms. He seems to want to give him a bath. He has become a cat. He hates water. Besides, although he is a cat now, he can''t let Ji Xinghe take a bath for him. That''s too shameful. Seeing that Ji Xinghe was about to put him into the water, Su Yao quickly struggled, "meow meow." Let me go, I don''t want to take a bath! Ji Xinghe looked at the kitten who suddenly struggled, and frowned, "Yao Yao, don''t you like to take a bath most? What''s the matter now? Is it uncomfortable?" Su Yao What''s your favorite bath? Is the cat raised by Ji Xinghe so special? If he continues to struggle like this, will he be seen by Ji Xinghe? No, even if Ji Xinghe really sees something, he doesn''t want to take a bath! The head can be broken and the blood can flow, but the hair can''t be stained with water. With this in mind, Su Yao struggled even harder. Seeing this, Ji Xinghe''s brow is even tighter. He slaps the kitten''s ass and says, "Yao Yao, please give me some peace!" Listening to such a title, Su Yao always felt that Ji Xinghe slapped him on his ass, which made him feel ashamed. "Meow, meow!" he exclaimed How dare you spank me? Do you believe I scratched your face? "If you don''t listen to me again, don''t eat it in a moment, and don''t eat it tomorrow." When Yao Yao was not obedient before, Ji Xinghe liked to use this move most. As soon as he said this, Yao Yao would become very obedient Chapter 1675 Su Yao didn''t expect that Ji Xinghe would not only spank himself, but also threaten himself. For a moment, he was even more angry. His temper was not very good, after he became a cat, he couldn''t control his temper any more. He gave Ji Xinghe a claw directly, and Ji Xinghe had so many scratches on the back of his left hand. Ji Xinghe thinks today''s cat is a bit abnormal, which makes him worry about whether the cat is sick. With this in mind, Ji Xinghe can''t afford to bathe himself and the cat any more. He gets up from the bathtub, quickly puts on his clothes, and then takes the cat to the nearby pet hospital. Now it''s very late, few people stay outside, and the owner of the pet hospital is one of his classmates, so he didn''t disguise, so he went to the pet hospital. The boss of the pet hospital is Lu Li. Besides being the boss, Lu Li also works as a doctor part-time. As for other things, he hires employees to do. And those employees are now off work, and he is the only one left in the hospital. Seeing that Ji Xinghe came in with a cat in his arms, Lu Li knew why he came here all of a sudden. He stepped forward and touched the cat''s head. "What''s the matter with Yao Yao?" Ji Xinghe has been here with his cat several times, so Lu Li knows what the cat''s name is. "I was just about to give him a bath when he suddenly struggled and scratched me." Ji Xinghe said. Listen to this, Lu Li can''t help but have some speechless, "the cat is afraid of water animals, it suddenly struggled, completely don''t want to take a bath, you don''t have to bring it to the hospital." "When I bathed him before, he was very obedient. He didn''t even struggle, let alone scratch me. But this is different. He just wasn''t obedient at all..." "It must be something uncomfortable that makes it look like this. You''d better check it quickly." Lu Li sighed helplessly, "OK, I''ll check it." "It''s up to you." Ji Xing said by the river and handed the kitten over. Su Yao He really has no disease, why do you want to do the examination? But for the sake of Ji Xinghe''s so worried about him, he''d better do an inspection to let Ji Xinghe down Lu Li quickly gave the kitten a check to make sure that there was no problem, and then gave it back to Ji Xinghe, "it has no problem at all, very healthy." "Is there really nothing wrong with it?" Ji Xinghe asked in disbelief. "Don''t you believe me as a doctor?" Ji Xinghe was silent. Of course, he believed in Lu Li''s technology, but if Yao Yao didn''t get sick, why did he suddenly become so abnormal? "Of course I believe in your technology, but why does it suddenly stop taking a bath?" "Maybe it doesn''t want to take a bath today." Lu Li said, "or maybe it''s a tantrum. Just coax it when you go back." Ji Xinghe thinks this is quite reasonable, "then I''ll go back." "Well, you''re not going to come to me easily. Won''t you have a chat with me?" Lu Li stopped him. "I''m really bored here alone. You can talk with me for a while." "Yes." Ji Xinghe opened a chair and sat down, "what do you want to talk to me about?" Chapter 1676 "What happened to you and Su Yao?" Lu Li asked such a question with some gossip, "haven''t you told him yet?" Ji Xinghe couldn''t help being silent Who told you that? " "I''m not a fool. Of course I can guess that the reason why you named your cat Yaoyao is because of suyao." Lu Li smiles at him, "and I''m not the only one who knows about it. The other three also know about it. They are very curious about where you and Su Yao are going." Ji Xinghe felt that if he said that nothing had happened with Su Yao, he would be ridiculed by Lu Li. And maybe tomorrow, it will spread to the other three people. So he tried to change the subject, "don''t talk about me. How are you four? Do you have girlfriends now?" Seeing that Ji Xinghe suddenly changed the topic, Lu Li knew that he had not yet confessed to Su Yao, so he laughed and joked, "star Ji, you are really bad. It''s been so long. You haven''t confessed to Su Yao yet. You should not be waiting for Su Yao to do so." "I have concerns." "What worries, for fear that he will refuse you?" "No Ji Xinghe shook his head. "I''m not afraid that he will refuse me, but I''m afraid that my confession to him will affect him. You know, the water in the entertainment industry is muddy. If I confess to him like this, the media can''t figure out how to write about him..." "I don''t want him to be blackmailed or scolded." The reason why he didn''t confess to Su Yao was that he was afraid that his confession would bring irreversible harm to Su Yao. "If you''re afraid of Su Yao being scolded by your fans, you don''t have to worry at all." Lu Li said while fiddling with his mobile phone. Ji Xinghe frowned, "what do you mean?" "Just look at it for yourself." Lu Li handed over his mobile phone. Ji Xinghe took a look, just saw "Ji Xinghe and Su Yao together" this topic, can''t help but some confused force. He looked at Lu Li, "what is this?" "It''s a topic between you and Su Yao''s friends." Lu Li explained, "their daily life is to knock sugar from you and Su Yao, and they will write about the same culture and painting for you." "If you look at tiaoman in the microblog at the top, that''s what CP powder drew for you." Smell speech, Ji Xinghe point open a look, when see that a piece of article after diffuse, immediately silent. The protagonists of tiaoman are him and Su Yao. They are painted with what he wants to do to Su Yao for countless times. He knew CP powder, but he didn''t expect that there were CP powder made by him and Su Yao, and these CP powder were so versatile. Ji Xinghe turned down again and found that some of those CP fans were his fans. Although he doesn''t reply to fans, he always reads their comments. He can remember the names of those active fans. It seems that his worries are unnecessary. At this time, Lu Li said, "besides, now that the same-sex marriage law has been passed, homosexuality is legal, and more and more people accept it..." "And you should also find that some of those CP fans are your fans. They support you to be with Su Yao, so you don''t have to worry about so much..." Chapter 1677 Ji Xinghe looked at him with some doubts, "how do you know these things?" Lu Li immediately pretended to cough awkwardly, then changed the topic, "you don''t need to know about this. You just need to know that most of your fans support you to be with Su Yao." He''s also a fan of Ji Xinghe and Su Yao. How can he say such things? It''s too shameful. "So you go after it boldly, I support you in spirit." Although after listening to Lu Li''s words, Ji Xinghe is not so nervous, but he still dare not tell Su Yao. In addition to being afraid that Su Yao would be scolded, there is another reason why he did not express himself to Su Yao, that is, he was afraid of being rejected by Su Yao. He couldn''t imagine what he would be like if Su Yao refused his confession. Maybe he would hate because of his love and do something wrong or hurt Su Yao. At that time, there will be no possibility between him and Su Yao. With that in mind, Ji Xinghe said, "let me make a good preparation. Don''t worry so much." Having been his friend for so many years, Lu Li of course understood what he was thinking in his heart. He couldn''t help laughing and saying, "big star Ji, shouldn''t you be afraid of being rejected? I didn''t expect that the little overlord, who was once fearless, now has something to be afraid of. " Ji Xinghe doesn''t deny that he really has something to be afraid of now. He is afraid that Su Yao will refuse himself, that they will eventually become strangers, and that Su Yao will be with others. "Do you need me to help you, to tell Su Yao?" Ji Xinghe shook his head, "no, this kind of thing is still up to me." It''s no joke how can you let others take the place of you when you say something like this. "OK, then I''ll wait for your good news. Don''t forget to invite me to drink your wedding wine with Su Yao." Season Star River white he one eye, "this eight words all have not a pie, you want to drink wedding wine." Lu Li reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "I don''t believe you. I believe you can take Su Yao down soon." "Then I''ll borrow your lucky words. It''s getting late. I''ll go back and you can go back and have a rest early." Su Yao heard their conversation all the way, and his mood was a little complicated at the moment. How did these two people suddenly talk about drinking wedding wine? When did Ji Xinghe like Su Yao? Does he like himself or the original owner? Su Yao thought so, in the heart with long root thorn like, very uncomfortable. He wants to ask Ji Xinghe clearly, but now he can''t speak at all. And this made him a little upset, so when Ji Xinghe reached out to touch him, he gave Ji Xinghe a paw without thinking. Now, Ji Xinghe has a few more scratches on the back of his right hand. Ji Xinghe couldn''t help frowning. He reached out and grabbed the cat''s back neck skin and picked it up. "Yao Yao, what''s the matter with you today? How can you be so irritable? It''s not the time of estrus." "Meow, meow, meow!" The kitten barked a few curses. You''re in heat. Your whole family is in heat. The reason why I am so irritable is not because of you! "It seems that it''s really estrus time. You have to be sterilized." Kitty: -- Why not sterilize yourself? Chapter 1678 Su Yao originally wanted to give Ji Xinghe another paw, but suddenly it was dark. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he had returned to his room. He thought about what Ji Xinghe had said, and his heart could not calm down. Then simply picked up a pillow, a punch and punch in that fist, put him as Ji Xinghe to fight. Looking at his extremely childish action, the dumplings were speechless, "host, what are you doing?" Can''t it be as important as your age? "I''m angry." "Angry with whom?" "Ji Xinghe." Tangyuan didn''t know where Ji Xinghe had provoked him, so that he was so angry. "What did he do to you?" "You should have heard his conversation with Lu Li just now?" Su Yao asked. Tangyuan was very confused. "I really heard that. What''s the problem?" "You can''t be so angry all of a sudden because Ji Xinghe didn''t tell you?" "No Su Yao shook his head and denied. If it''s just because Ji Xinghe didn''t tell him, he won''t be so angry. He is angry. The person he likes is probably the original owner. Tangyuan some speechless, "what are you angry about?" "Just now I heard the conversation between Ji Xinghe and Lu Li. Ji Xinghe should have loved the original master early. Although I am in the original master''s body now, I am not the original master." And he doesn''t want to be seen as a stand in. Listening to this, Tang Yuan immediately understood why Su Yao was so angry all of a sudden. He thought that the person Ji Xinghe liked was not himself. "Host, how can you be so sure that the person Ji Xinghe likes is the original owner, not you?" "How can you be sure that I''m the one he likes, not the one he loves?" Su Yao asked. Tang Yuandun choked on his question Since you want to know who Ji Xinghe likes, why don''t you ask him in person? " At the mention of this matter, Su Yao wilted. "Of course, I also want to ask him clearly, but how do you want me to ask him? Is it the Su Yao he likes now or the Su Yao he used to be?" "What if he says he likes them all?" Tang Yuan didn''t know how to answer. He thought about it carefully and finally said, "do you want to have this knot all your life, or go to ask him immediately?" "Of course, I want to make it clear to him." Su Yao made a choice without hesitation. "That''s it. Muster up your courage and ask him clearly. I will support you spiritually." "Well, I''ll make it clear to him tomorrow." If the thorn in my heart is not pulled out as soon as possible, it will be more and more uncomfortable. ¡­¡­ Su Yao closed his eyes and prepared to go to bed, but his mind was full of the question "is the person Ji Xinghe likes the original owner or him?" and there were two villains fighting in his mind. One said that Ji Xinghe likes the person is the original owner, the other said that Ji Xinghe likes the person is him, that is very noisy. Su Yao opened his eyes, looked at the ceiling, counted the sheep in his mouth, and tried to make himself sleep, "one sheep, two sheep, three sheep..." But it didn''t work at all, and it made him more energetic. Now, he couldn''t sleep any more Chapter 1679 Su Yao did not know when he fell asleep. He only knew that he had not slept long before he heard a knock on the door. He was a little impatient to roar a, "who ah, can not disturb my sleep?" "Brother, I''m Su Yang. It''s half past six now. Get up quickly." Su Yang standing at the door said. To tell you the truth, he is more anxious to go to the set than Su Yao. He wants to know which Director Su Yao introduced him to and when he will be able to make a film. As soon as he heard that it was Su Yang, Su Yao became more impatient. "Don''t knock. Let me sleep for a while. I''ll wait until I have enough sleep." In fact, he doesn''t have many scenes today, and his scenes are arranged in the afternoon, so he doesn''t have to go to the set now. The reason why he went to the set so early was that he wanted to get along with Ji Xinghe for a while. By the way, he seems to have to ask Ji Xinghe something. As soon as he thought of this, Su Yao was not sleepy. He sat up and said, "you go to pack up, and we''ll go to the set in a moment." Su Yang regretted that he didn''t take his mobile phone to record what Su Yaogang had just said. If his words were recorded and spread to the Internet, Su Yao would be labeled as not dedicated. But now it''s too late to regret. He has to find another chance. He will certainly pull Su Yao down from his present position and trample him under his feet. "I see. I''m going to pack now." For a while, let Su Yao be proud again. Su Yao got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash. He looked in the mirror and was relieved to find that there were no dark circles under his eyes. Although he doesn''t care if he has dark circles, he just wants to show his best side to Ji Xinghe. ¡­¡­ Su Yao has already said hello to Liu Cheng, so she doesn''t have to come to pick him up today, and has given him a day off, so the task of sending Su Yao to the set today falls on Su Yang. After learning that he had also worked as a part-time driver, Su Yang''s face suddenly became a little ugly, and he complained, "brother, shouldn''t the task of sending you to the studio be handed over to the driver? Why should I be your assistant when I''m still working as a driver? You didn''t mean it, did you Because he didn''t sleep well last night, Su Yao was not in a good mood. Now when he heard Su Yang''s complaint again, it exploded. "It was my other assistant who sent me to the set before." "If you really don''t want to, forget it. I didn''t say what I said yesterday. Now get out of here!" The big cake Su Yao painted for Su Yang yesterday was at least very successful. Just like now, although he was reluctant, Su Yang still swallowed his words. "Brother, I didn''t know it before, and I didn''t want to. I''ll send you to the set later. I''ll deliver you to the set quickly." "Come on, stop talking nonsense and get going." Su Yang "hey hey" a smile, "that yesterday said that thing?" "As long as you do well and make me happy, I will never break my promise." Su Yao said. "I know. I''ll show myself well..." Chapter 1680 When he arrived at the set, Su Yao found that Ji Xinghe didn''t come, and asked other people to know that Ji Xinghe had gone to a variety show, and it would take at least five days to come back to continue filming. That is to say, he just threw himself in the air. But now that he''s here, it''s not very good to go back like this, and today Su Yang is coming with him. Su Yang is full of bad water. If he leaves now, it is estimated that there will be a scandal about his lack of professionalism tomorrow. He doesn''t want to give Su Yang that chance. Thinking, Su Yao looked at Su Yang, who was obsessed with the supporting actress, "Su Yang, go and buy some breakfast. Remember to buy one for everyone in the cast." Su Yang suddenly recovered, "ah, what did you just say?" "Go and get some breakfast. Remember to get one for everyone on the set." Su Yao kindly repeated that sentence. Su Yang was not happy immediately, even if he was allowed to drive. Now he was asked to go to breakfast, and he still bought a lot of people''s breakfast. Su Yao really took him as his servant. "Brother, I don''t think so. They must have eaten it, and I don''t know what to buy." "If you want to buy it, don''t talk so much." Su Yao snorted coldly, "if you are really not willing, you can go back now." Naturally, Su Yang was very reluctant, but for the sake of the big cake that Su Yao had painted for him before, he had to be willing, no matter how unwilling he was. "Brother, I''m not unhappy. I''m going to buy it now. It''s just the money..." Su Yao took a look at him. Before he said anything, Su Yang understood what he meant. "I know. I''ll buy it with my money." It''s not enough for Su Yao to exploit him. Now he''s exploiting his wallet again. He''s really angry. ¡­¡­ After Su Yang left, several female artists who had long wanted to chat up with Su Yao came over. Then they all sat next to Su Yao and started talking. Although in their eyes, Su Yao can''t be compared with Ji Xinghe, now Su Yao can be regarded as the top of the entertainment industry. If they can have an affair with Su Yao, then they will certainly be in a big fire. Maybe they can become popular with Su Yao. As for whether they will be chased and scolded by Su Yao''s fans, they don''t care at all. Anyway, black and red are also red. As long as it can be popular, no matter which one can be. Moreover, although Su Yao is not as good as Ji Xinghe, his temper is much better than Ji Xinghe''s. He will never talk to them when they want to chat up But they didn''t realize that Su Yao was in a bad mood today and didn''t want to talk to anyone at all. So the female artists felt very embarrassed when they found that Su Yaoli ignored them. However, they didn''t give up because of this. Su Yao was very quiet. As long as they made more efforts, Su Yao would take care of them. When Ji Xinghe came in, he saw Su Yao sitting in the middle of several female artists. From his point of view, Su Yao was talking and laughing with those female artists, which made him very uncomfortable. Ji Xinghe walked over with a straight face, "what are you talking about? You''re having such a good chat." As soon as the female artists saw Ji Xinghe, it was like a mouse saw a cat. They immediately stood up and said hello to him. Then they immediately walked away. They didn''t care to talk to Su Yao again. Chapter 1681 Ji Xinghe pulled a chair and sat opposite Su Yao, with his legs cocked and a sneer on his lips. "What were you talking about just now? Could you be talking about love?" Su Yao was very happy to see him appear, but listening to his strange tone, he was immediately unhappy again, "master Ji, it seems that it has nothing to do with you? No matter what I talk with them, it''s all my business. You don''t have the qualification to manage it, senior Ji. " "It has nothing to do with me, I..." At this point, Ji Xinghe suddenly stuck, the remaining "like you" these three words in any case can not say. Su Yao picked eyebrows, "what are you doing?" "Nothing. Just remember that artists can''t fall in love." Ji Xinghe said without reason. On hearing this, Su Yao immediately understood why he was so weird just now. He was jealous. Thinking of this, Su Yao''s mood improved again, "but my agent didn''t say that artists can''t fall in love. Where did senior Ji hear this sentence from?" Ji Xinghe immediately stopped talking. Of course, no one said that, but he said it to prevent Su Yao from falling in love with other people. And even if Su Yao really wants to fall in love, he can only fall in love with Ji Xinghe. Su Yao also said, "master Ji''s words are like this. In fact, I really want to fall in love. I just don''t know who master Ji wants to fall in love with." "What do you think of me, senior Ji?" Ji Xinghe would like to say "I think you are very good, I want to fall in love with you now", but he can''t say it at the thought that Su Yao might have said these words to amuse him. "Su Yao, I''m not the one you can joke about. You''d better give me enough. Besides, I''m not going to fall in love." After such a saying, Ji Xinghe immediately wanted to slap himself in the face. What he wanted to say was obviously not this sentence, and he didn''t want to speak to Su Yao in such a fierce tone, but he just couldn''t control himself. Now Su Yao must hate him, right? Ji Xinghe''s heart can''t help but feel a little sad. "Master Ji is so full of words that he is not afraid of being beaten in the face one day in the future?" "And Ji, are you really not going to fall in love?" "What about the real, what about the fake?" "Of course it''s none of my business." Su Yao said with a smile, "but I have a word to tell you -" "once you meet someone you like, you have to start right away. If you don''t start late, that person will be robbed by others, even if it''s too late to regret." He has said so clearly, if Ji Xinghe doesn''t dare to express himself, it''s really hopeless. Listening to these words, Ji Xinghe immediately stopped talking. Of course he knows that, but he just can''t muster up courage. ¡°¡­¡­ Where do you know the truth, young man? Have you been in love many times "Of course not. I haven''t been in love once, but I already have someone I like." Listening to his sentence "I already have someone I like", Ji Xinghe''s heart can''t help but feel sour. He spent a lot of effort to control the impulse to question Su Yao, "so you already have someone you like. I don''t know if I''m honored to know who you like." Chapter 1682 "He''s here now. As for who he is, you''ll know before long." Ji Xinghe didn''t know who he was talking about, but he didn''t think that person would be himself. If Su Yao liked him, he would have said it for a long time. Ji Xinghe tried to hide his sadness with a smile, but now he can''t smile at all, "you don''t want me to know who that person is, it seems that you want to protect that person, I wish you and that person Happiness. " Su Yao was helpless. He has already hinted so clearly, how can Ji Xinghe not understand? "Don''t senior Ji think that the person I''m talking about is you?" Ji Xinghe certainly hoped that the person Su Yao said was him, but it was obviously impossible. "Don''t make fun of me any more." I''m hurt now. Don''t hurt me any more. When Su Yao listened to this sentence, he was completely speechless. Ji Xinghe in the end is how not confident, will say such words. If it wasn''t for the wrong time, he would like to say it directly. Or wait to find a suitable time, and then showdown with Ji Xinghe this fool. Knowing that Ji Xinghe didn''t want to talk about this topic any more, Su Yao changed the topic, "master Ji, didn''t you go to the variety show? Why did you suddenly come back?" "There''s something wrong with the program, and it''s delayed." Ji Xinghe said. In fact, the truth is not like this. There is nothing wrong with the program group. The delay is true, but he asked for it. The reason why he did that was that he wanted to stay with Su Yao, to act with Su Yao, and to make su Yao interested in himself. But now it seems that he has no hope. Su Yao already has someone he likes, and that person can''t be Ji Xinghe. If he had confessed to Su Yao earlier, would the ending be different? Su Yao didn''t doubt what Ji Xinghe said. "It''s like this, master Ji. Can I check the script with you?" If this is put in the past, Ji Xinghe will promise without saying a word. But as soon as he looked at Su Yao''s face, his heart began to ache. It''s so hard to love but not to "I''m sorry, I''m not feeling well all of a sudden. I''ll go back and have a rest. Let''s wait until tomorrow." Su Yao simply thought that Ji Xinghe was really uncomfortable, so he said, "since you are uncomfortable, you should go back to have a rest. Your health is important." Ji Xinghe "um" a, just stand up, suddenly a did not stand firm, the whole person fell forward. Su Yao quickly caught him, and asked with concern, "master Ji, are you ok?" When Su Yang comes back with a lot of food, what he sees is Su Yao and Ji Xinghe, who look very close. He wants to take out his mobile phone and take some photos, but now he can''t do anything, so he can only miss this good opportunity to frame Su Yao. "Nothing." Ji Xinghe stands firm. "Mr. Ji, it seems that your assistant didn''t follow me. Why don''t I take you back? Anyway, I don''t have a play in the morning." "No more." Ji Xinghe refused his kindness, "I can go back myself." "Be safe on the way. See you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow..." Chapter 1683 See Ji Xinghe toward his side, Su Yang quickly squeeze out a smile, also said hello to him, "senior Ji, good morning." Ji Xinghe didn''t look at him. He didn''t even give him a look, so he walked by him. The expression on Su Yang''s face suddenly twisted. He dares to ignore him. After he enters the entertainment circle, he must step on Ji Xinghe, the arrogant guy. Noticing Su Yang''s unwilling eyes, Su Yao sneered in his heart. Su Yang, who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth, is thinking about something impossible again. Even if he goes back to rebuild, he can''t compare with Ji Xinghe, let alone trample on Ji Xinghe. He doesn''t even deserve to shine Ji Xinghe''s shoes. After adjusting his mood, Su Yang went to Su Yao and said, "brother, I''ve already bought breakfast. What should I do next?" Su Yao looked at the breakfast he was carrying and said, "I asked you to buy one for everyone in the crew. Why did you only buy so many?" "I can''t take it." Su Yang felt that he was really wronged. He was not a spider. He had only two hands. How could he get so much? Su Yao did it on purpose. Listening to this, Su Yao even more despised him, "you will not drive to buy it?" ¡°¡­¡­ I''ll go back and buy it now. " "No, there''s no time." Su Yao said. Su Yang clenched his teeth, "what should we do with these?" Su Yao looked at him and said, "eat it yourself." Su Yang was almost irritated to death by his words, "how can I eat so much?" Let him eat all these. Did Su Yao treat him as a pig? "Whether you eat it, throw it away, or give it to others, you can solve it yourself. Next I''ll see the script. Don''t disturb me. " With these words, Su Yao picked up the script and read it. He didn''t pay any attention to it. Su Yang is not in the mood to eat now. He throws all the breakfast in the dustbin, then finds a place to sit down and plays with his mobile phone. The first time I saw Su Yang, I thought he was a new comer. When I saw him sitting there playing with his mobile phone, I didn''t know how to help, so I got angry. He went over and scolded Su Yang, "new comer, others are busy there. You just sit here and play with your mobile phone. You think this crew is your family. I don''t think you want to work here anymore..." "What are you doing sitting there? Get up and work!" Su Yang was very angry. Of course, he was not angry because he was scolded by the field staff, but because the field staff took him as a new staff member. Does he just look like a staff member? People here are really more blind than one. But even so, he did not dare to scold, for fear of leaving a bad impression. "You''ve got the wrong person. I''m not the staff here. I''m Su Yao''s new assistant." This is the first time that the business has lost sight. He says "I''m sorry" to Su Yang, but in his heart he says that he is quarreling with Su Yang. This is the first time he has seen such an assistant. The assistants of other stars are all well dressed, just like a poor man. ¡­¡­ After playing with his mobile phone for a while, Su Yang felt bored again. He simply moved a stool and sat down beside Su Yao. "Brother, how do you usually act? Can you teach me?" Chapter 1684 Su Yao looked up at him with a sneer on his lips. "You haven''t entered the entertainment industry yet, so you want to act?" "Brother, I don''t want to think about the skill in advance, so I don''t know anything when I get it." Su Yang said boldly, "anyway, you don''t have anything to do now. It''s OK to teach me." "Acting depends on talent as well as hard work. Those who don''t have any talent, no matter how hard they try, won''t make much difference. And you can''t rely on anyone to act. You have to practice more by yourself. " Listening to these words, Su Yang felt even more tired to be an actor, which made him feel reluctant. But when I think of some stars who don''t have any acting skills, I think it''s OK. He doesn''t believe that he is worse than those stars who don''t have any acting skills. Su Yang doesn''t understand that although some stars have no acting skills, they still have a good-looking face. With that good-looking face alone, someone will pay for it. But he has neither, so he is the most rubbish one. Just because he wants to enter the entertainment industry, it''s just a dream. "Brother, what do you think I should do now?" "Find a crew and go in and hone it." Listen to this sentence, Su Yang suddenly thought of something, his eyes a bright, "brother, you said before help me recommend to a director, or you now recommend me to Director Zheng, I will play well." "It doesn''t matter if you''re not a supporting actor, as long as you have more parts." Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Su Yang is really whimsical. Like him, he also wants to be a supporting actor. It''s almost the same to let him play the corpse. "Now that the roles have been decided, it''s impossible to add another role, so you can only play cannon fodder or corpse now." As soon as he was asked to play cannon fodder or corpse, Su Yang was immediately dissatisfied. "Brother, I don''t want to play those two roles. You can talk to the director. The director thinks highly of you and will give you face, or you can give the director some money." Su Yao''s face suddenly became cold. "Some people want to play these two roles, but they can''t play them. You want to play a supporting role when you''ve never been in a play or even in the entertainment industry. You''re so powerful, why don''t you go to heaven? " "I''ve been thinking all day. I don''t know that I have to work hard by myself. I''m not promising at all. You are not suitable for this circle at all. I advise you to eliminate your star dream as soon as possible Also want him to give the director plug money, buy a role, really big as a basin, do not look in the mirror to see what they look like. Just like him, it''s a shame for him to play the role of cannon fodder and corpse. He''s still picky there. He doesn''t know himself at all. "Everyone comes step by step. If you just want to take this shortcut, you won''t have any prospects. You should think about it yourself." Listening to these words, Su Yang just felt that Su Yao didn''t want to help him at all. He was sick to death in his heart. He wants to tear up his face with Su Yao, but not now. He needs Su Yao''s help. "Brother, I know I''m wrong. It''s good to play cannon fodder or corpse, as long as I can play..." Chapter 1685 Of course, Su Yao knew that his words were not sincere, but he continued to accompany him. He wanted to see how far Su Yang could hold on. In fact, he hopes that Su Yang can stick to it all the time, which can also make his life less boring, and he enjoys the feeling of playing with smart people in applause. I hope Su Yang won''t let him down. "Do you mean what you say?" "It''s true, of course, more true than pearls." Su Yang almost swore to heaven. "You said it yourself this time. Don''t go back on it all of a sudden. I won''t get used to you." Su Yao said, "and I will only help you this time. As for what you will become, it depends on your own performance." ¡°¡­¡­ I see "Well, you just wait here. I''ll talk to the director." When Su Yao heard of the script in his hand, he stood up. "Thank you, brother." "Don''t be in a hurry to thank me. It''s not certain that this will work." ¡°¡­¡­ Brother, I believe you. " Su Yao didn''t speak any more and came to guide Zheng. "Director Zheng, I have something to discuss with you." "What''s the matter?" Zheng said without raising his head Su Yao leaned up to his ear and said softly, "there''s someone here who wants to act. Do you think you can arrange a role for him?" Listening to this, director Zheng immediately frowned, "Su Yao, you should know my rules here, my crew is not allowed to plug people in." "Director Zheng, of course I know that. I don''t want you to play an important role in him. It''s OK for him to play cannon fodder or corpse. I just want him to suffer so that he can retreat." "And it won''t hurt the crew, will it?" Zheng daozai thought about it carefully, and finally agreed, "only this time, absolutely can''t have another time." "Well, it''s only this time. Let''s see what role we''ll give him." Su Yao pointed to Su Yang standing there and said. Director Zheng looked at Su Yang carefully, and then said, "if you are like him, let him play a dead man. It happens that the next play is short of a dead man." Su Yao resisted the impulse to laugh and said, "thank you, director. I''m going to tell him now to make him ready." ¡­¡­ Seeing Su Yao coming, Su Yang rushed forward and asked expectantly, "what''s up, what''s director Zheng saying?" "Director Zheng agreed." "Did director Zheng tell me what to play?" "He said that the next scene just lacks a dead man. He asked you to play the dead man." Su Yao said, "this is a role I won for you very hard. You can play it well. Don''t give me shame." As soon as he hears that his role is dead, Su Yang''s face turns green on the spot. Let him play a dead man, he would rather play a cannon fodder. In his opinion, it was not Zheng Dao''s request at all, but Su Yao''s initiative. Su Yao is so hateful. But if he refuses now, it is that he doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad, and he will leave a bad impression on Director Zheng. That''s not what she wants. Su Yang adjusted his mood and tried to squeeze out a stiff smile on his face. "I know. Thank you, brother." Su Yao likes to see the enemy show such an expression, which makes him feel a little happy, "don''t thank me, you just play well." Dead people are not easy to perform. He wants to see what flower Su Yang will perform Chapter 1686 Su Yang doesn''t think so. What skills do you need to play a dead man? As soon as you close your eyes, you can go there. There''s no technical content at all. "I know. I''ll play it well. I won''t disgrace you." "Well, you go to the court now. I have told him that he will take you to change your clothes." I don''t know how many people have worn the clothes for the group performance. I don''t know how many people''s sweat is on them. I hope Su Yang won''t spit out when he smells the smell. Su Yao had some bad thoughts. Su Yang didn''t know what would happen next. Although he was not willing to play a dead man, he was still excited about the first scene of his life. He found the field service among the staff. As soon as he was ready to speak, the field service said, "come with me. I''ll take you to change your clothes." Su Yang nodded and went with him to the room where he put the group''s clothes. There is no human right for group actors in the production group. The clothes they wear are basically made of rough materials, and they don''t wash them often. There has been a strange smell on them for a long time. As soon as Su Yang went in, he smelled all kinds of bad smell, and found several flies staying on those clothes. He couldn''t tell what the smell was. He just knew that he wanted to throw up now. Su Yang stretched out his hand and pinched his nose, looking at the calm scene beside him, "did you take me to the wrong room?" "There''s no mistake. All the costumes of the group are here." He said, "please change your clothes. The next play will begin." At the thought of wearing this kind of dirty and smelly clothes, Su Yang wanted to scream, "the clothes are so smelly and dirty. How can I wear them? I think you did it on purpose The scene turned a white eye immediately, "the group performances of our crew are all dressed in this kind of clothes. If you don''t like it, you can not play it. Anyway, there are many people who want to play it. You are not bad at all." Su Yang finally got such a chance to act, how willing to give up, he gritted his teeth, "I''ll change now." As long as he does well this time, the next time he is waiting to play a supporting role, he will be patient. Chang Wu had met such people several times before, so he didn''t say anything. He just urged Su Yang to change his clothes quickly, "hurry up, time doesn''t wait." Su Yang gritted his teeth, picked up a suit of clothes and put it on himself. As soon as the clothes were on, he felt uncomfortable all over, and the clothes almost made him faint. Su Yang resisted the impulse to spit out, looking at the field, "I''ve changed, let''s go." ¡­¡­ The next play will start soon. Several other actors are doing very well. Su Yang made a mistake here. Su Yang thinks that dead people are the easiest to play, but not long after he lay down, he felt as if there were some insects crawling on his body, which made him itch. Then he couldn''t help reaching out and scratching. Zheng Dao, who was staring at the whole process, didn''t miss this small detail. He yelled, "card!" The actors stopped immediately. Su Yang opened his eyes and looked at director Zheng with them. Zheng Dao looked at Su Yang and scolded him, "do you know what a dead man is like? The dead can''t breathe or move. You can''t breathe, but you can''t even scratch. Can he play Chapter 1687 Why did Su Yao say such a thing now? People like this who can''t even play a dead man well are not qualified to be an actor at all. This is not the case if he can be more attentive. Su Yang wanted to refute Zheng Dao''s words, but he knew that if he refuted, he would lose this opportunity, so he had to bear it. "Director Zheng, I did something wrong just now. Give me another chance. I will play it well next time." No matter what, Zheng daosu Yang was the person beside Su Yao, so he gave him a step down, "OK, then I''ll give you another chance. If you still can''t play well, I''ll change people." "Thank you, Mr. Zheng." "All right, go on." As soon as Su Yang lay down, he felt itchy again. He was just about to stretch out his hand to scratch, but he thought of Zheng Daogang''s words, so he stifled it. When director Zheng shouts "this game is over, prepare for the next game", he jumps up and grabs. Looking at his action, people around him showed their disgusting eyes. Su Yang didn''t notice their disgusting eyes. He scratched the itch hard and found that he was allergic. All of a sudden, he felt bad about himself. He has never been allergic before. This is his first allergy. It must be because of the clothes on him. Su Yang quickly took off his clothes, threw them away, and ran to Su Yao who was sitting there. "Brother, I''m allergic. What should I do now?" Su Yang said as he rolled up his sleeve for Su Yao to see. Su Yao couldn''t help rolling a white eye, "then you hurry to the hospital, tell me what''s the use, I''m not a doctor." "Yes, I should go to the hospital now." It''s nothing to be allergic to. If you''re allergic to it on your face, it''s amazing. If his face is destroyed, he will really have to go for plastic surgery. No, he was going to have plastic surgery The more Su Yang thought about it, the more confused he was. Listening to him talking to himself there, Su Yao could not help but roll his eyes, "what are you doing standing there, don''t you hurry to the hospital!" Hearing the speech, Su Yang rushed out, as if in a hurry to reincarnate. ¡­¡­ On the other side. After returning home, Ji Xinghe called Lu Li. The phone was soon connected, and Lu Li''s voice came from that end, "big star Ji, is the sun coming out in the West today? You actually took the initiative to call me. I''m really honored..." Ji Xinghe was in a bad mood. Now he was impatient to hear him say a lot of useless words there, "stop talking nonsense. You come here now and remember to bring me some bottles of wine." On hearing this, Lu Li knew that he was in a bad mood now, because as long as he was in a bad mood, he would drink wine, which he drank fiercely. He had drunk himself into the hospital several times. Now the most important thing is that his wine is not very good, every time he doesn''t drink much, he is already drunk. So this time I must look at him, absolutely can''t let him like before. "I see. I''ll be there now." ¡­¡­ Lu Li soon arrived at Ji Xinghe''s residence. As soon as he opened the door and went in, he saw Ji Xinghe sitting on the ground regardless of his image, and there were several wine bottles rolling down at his feet. Lu Li took a closer look. Those are cocktail bottles Chapter 1688 Ji Xinghe also likes drinking on weekdays, but because of his work, he basically drinks cocktails of no degree, so he is not drunk, and he is still sober. Lu Li sighed helplessly. He went to pick up the wine bottles and threw them into the garbage can. "How much have you drunk? Although the degree of cocktails is very low, you can''t drink them indiscriminately. If you drink them into the hospital, you will be the headline tomorrow. " "Oh, I forgot that the media didn''t dare to write about you at all." Ji Xinghe raised his head and looked at him impatiently. "I asked if you bought the wine, did you buy it?" Lu Li handed over the wine he was carrying in his hand, "here, you can drink it leisurely." Ji Xinghe took a look, found only two bottles, immediately frowned discontentedly, "how only three bottles?" "As far as you''re concerned, two bottles are enough. I''m doing it for you. I don''t want to send you to the hospital." Lu Li said as he sat down beside him, picked up one of the bottles of wine, opened the bottle cap and took a sip, "tell me, what''s the reason for your bad mood this time." "Su Yao." Ji Xinghe spits out these two words. On hearing the name, Lu Li couldn''t help but fill a lot of brain, "you should not be because of the confession to Su Yao, but he refused you, so you are sad?" "No, I haven''t even made this step." Mention this matter, Ji Xinghe heart a burst of bitterness. Hearing the speech, Lu Li was startled. "No, you were rejected by him before you even told him. You are really miserable, but how did he tell you?" Ji Xinghe is silent May I not say it? " "If you don''t say it, how can I open you up and help you find a way?" Well, he actually wants to know what Su Yao said to make Ji Xinghe feel so bad. "Come on, I''ll wait." "He said he already had someone he liked." Lu Li: Oh Huo, it seems that this is still a drama that I love you, but you love him. Such dog blood, he likes it! "Did he tell you who he liked?" "He didn''t say the name of the man, he just said that the man was on the set." When I recall this sentence, Ji Xinghe''s heart is more painful. But Lu Li grasped what key point from this sentence, "did he only say this to you?" Ji Xinghe nodded. "Before that, did you say anything to him? Did you reveal that you like him?" Ji Xinghe shook his head, "No." ¡°¡­¡­ Then you have no doubt that the person he likes is you? " "If the person he likes is me, why doesn''t he tell me directly?" Lu Li is a little speechless, "then why do you think he doesn''t like you, not because he''s embarrassed, so he didn''t tell you directly?" Ji Xinghe was stunned Yes, why didn''t he think of that at that time? As soon as he showed such an expression, Lu Li knew that he had never thought about it at that time, so he was even more helpless. "Big star Ji, you are really a wooden fish head. Su Yao has already said so clearly, but you misunderstood him." Ji Xinghe still can''t believe it. "Is the person he likes really me? Have you made a mistake?" Chapter 1689 Listen to this, Lu Li wants to pry his brain open to see what''s inside. Ji Xinghe has a high IQ. How can he be so anxious about EQ? "Since you don''t know whether the person Su Yao likes is you or not, why don''t you ask Su Yao in person?" "But I''m afraid." If he dared to ask, he would have asked. He was afraid to hear the answer he didn''t want. "But if you don''t ask him clearly, how can you know if he likes you or someone else?" Lu Li felt that if he continued to say that, he would become a Russian taowa. "If you dare not, you can ask me for help. Or you just keep it in your heart. When he is abducted by other people one day, I see if you will cry Ji Xinghe imagines the picture of Su Yao''s other people being abducted. He can''t help but feel a pang. Seeing him like this, Lu Li couldn''t help sighing, "you should add his contact information now. If you dare not ask him face to face, ask him on wechat." Ji Xinghe thinks this is a good way. He takes out his mobile phone, clicks on wechat, finds Su Yao in the list, and then sends a message to him - are you asleep? Sitting next to him, Lu Li saw these three words clearly, and he was really speechless. He asked Ji Xinghe to find out who Su Yao liked, but he didn''t expect Ji Xinghe to ask such a question. Why didn''t he ask Su Yao if he was full? Lu Li looked at Ji Xinghe, hesitated and stopped talking. At last, he didn''t say anything, just sighed a long breath. On the other side. Su Yao didn''t fall asleep. He was waiting for Ji Xinghe to send him a message with his mobile phone. As for why he is so sure that Ji Xinghe will send a message to him at this time, it is entirely because of his sixth sense. His sixth sense has always been very smart, and he believes it will come true this time. After hearing the wechat prompt sound, Su Yao immediately went in and saw the short three words from Ji Xinghe - did you sleep? It left him a little speechless. Isn''t Ji Xinghe supposed to ask him something about feelings, but why did he sleep? Now not only didn''t sleep, but also hungry. Although he was disgusted with Ji Xinghe''s behavior in his heart, Su Yao still replied to him - he hasn''t slept yet, master Ji, what can I do for you? Ji Xinghe, who got the reply, subconsciously looked at Lu Li sitting beside him. Seeing him suddenly staring at himself, Lu Li said with a confused face, "what are you doing looking at me like this? Is there anything dirty on my face?" "Su Yao, he has returned my message. How can I answer him next?" Ji Xinghe is faced with a big enemy. It''s like he''s a student who meets a math problem that he can''t do. Lu Li took a look at his mobile phone screen and was more sure that Ji Xinghe was a counsellor. "I said Ji big star, can you stop counselling? Don''t you just tell him what you want to say? " Ji Xinghe carefully thought about what he wanted to say to Su Yao. Then he began to tap the keyboard with his fingers. But he just knocked a few words, and suddenly felt that it was not good to say that, so he deleted the words he had just entered. Lu Li really can''t watch any more. He grabs Ji Xinghe''s mobile phone and sends a message to Su Yao quickly Chapter 1690 When Ji Xinghe grabs the mobile phone, it''s too late. The message has been sent out, and even if it''s withdrawn, it''s useless. Instead of admitting his mistake, Lu Li even said with a smile, "this is what I should do. You don''t have to thank me too much." Ji Xinghe glared at him, "Luli, I don''t think you''ve been beaten for a long time. It''s necessary to loosen your muscles." Listen to this sentence, Lu Li is finally flustered. But among the five of them, Lu Li is the best and the one who can fight the most. He once did not know that the sky is high and the earth is thick with Ji Xinghe about to fight, but in a few minutes, he was beaten down by Ji Xinghe. And he hasn''t trained for a long time now. If he really fights with Ji Xinghe, his end will be miserable. And I don''t know what''s going on. Ji Xinghe always likes to hit him in the face. If he didn''t know that Ji Xinghe was more beautiful than him, he would suspect that Ji Xinghe was jealous of his beauty, so he would hit him in the face Now there is only one way to avoid being beaten, and that is to beg for mercy. "I know I''m wrong, so please let me go. Next time I will never do such a thing again." Ji Xinghe didn''t want to beat him. Now he was full of Su Yao''s reply, "you can roll now. Roll as far as you can." Listening to these words, Lu Li knew that he had let go of himself and was relieved. But he can''t leave now, because he doesn''t know how Su Yao will reply to Ji Xinghe. He really wonders if the person Su Yao likes is Ji Xinghe. "Wait until I have drunk this bottle of wine." Lu Li casually found an excuse not to leave. Ji Xinghe didn''t pay any attention to him, and he focused on his mobile phone Su Yao looked at the news sent by Ji Xinghe. He was a little confused. The news is like this - Su Yao, is that me you like? This sentence is really simple and straightforward. He thought it would be a long time before Ji Xinghe asked himself this question. He was ready, but he didn''t expect the accident to come so suddenly. Ji Xinghe asked so, and he didn''t hide it. It made him think something was wrong. Normally speaking, it is impossible for Ji Xinghe, who has an awkward personality, to speak his mind directly, unless someone is behind him, or the news is not from Ji Xinghe himself. The person who can get Ji Xinghe''s mobile phone will have his friends. Su Yao subconsciously thought of Lu Li, who had the chance to meet before. He had heard the conversation between Lu Li and Ji Xinghe before, and Lu Li was the most likely to do such a thing. Think of here, Su Yao brain a hot, direct reply - are you Ji Xinghe himself? Ji Xinghe, who has been waiting for his reply, became more silent after such a reply. He looked at Lu Li with a sense of killing in his eyes. If eyes could kill people, Lu Li would have died thousands of times. Lu Li had been used to it for a long time. He looked over his head. When he saw Su Yao''s reply, he couldn''t help laughing. "I think you two really match each other. The brain circuits are so strange..." Ji Xinghe has a cold eye. Lu Li didn''t dare to laugh any more. He quickly changed his words, "it seems that he is very familiar with your character, so he will come back to you like this. But he''s really smart. He knows that the message wasn''t sent by you just by one sentence. " Chapter 1691 Ji Xinghe did not speak, but he put on a "of course" expression. At that moment, Lu Li felt as if he smelled the sour smell of love. No, Ji Xinghe hasn''t been with Su Yao yet. How can he get the sour smell of love? "I think you can rest assured." Season Star River picked to pick eyebrow, "what meaning?" "Su Yao sees you so thoroughly, which shows that he has been paying attention to you all the time. If he doesn''t like you, he won''t pay attention to you. The person he likes is you. " Lu Li said solemnly. "You don''t want to hide your feelings for him any more, just tell him what you want to say. This is a wonderful opportunity. Don''t miss it, or I can''t help you at that time." But Ji Xinghe still couldn''t believe that the person Su Yao liked was himself. "Are you sure that things are really like what you said? Are you trying to coax me?" Seeing that he still didn''t believe it, Lu Li sighed helplessly, "I said, big star Ji, can you have a little confidence in yourself? If you are such an excellent and charming person, there won''t be anyone who doesn''t like you, so don''t worry about it any more." Ji Xinghe did not speak. "If you really don''t believe it, I''ll ask him again for you." Lu Li said as he reached for his mobile phone. Ji Xinghe quickly avoided his hand, "no, I''ll do it myself this time." "Then hurry up and stop dawdling." Lu Li felt that he was the emperor and the eunuch. It''s obviously a matter between Ji Xinghe and Su Yao, but he just can''t help but want to get involved. Maybe he was a month old in his last life, and he was the one who helped others lead the red line. Ji Xinghe also thinks that he shouldn''t linger any longer. Anyway, Su Yao already knows what he thinks of him, so he should take the opportunity to express himself to Su Yao. Ji Xinghe took a deep breath and began to type. But I didn''t expect that if I typed it, it was totally different from what he thought. He was just about to delete the sentence and type it again, but he didn''t expect that his hand would slip and send it out so directly. Ji Xinghe couldn''t care whether Su Yao saw that sentence or not, so he quickly withdrew it. But it''s obvious that Su Yao has already seen that sentence, because he replied like this - it turns out that Ji is joking with me. I was really shocked just now. Ji should stop joking, or I will take it seriously. When he saw these words, Ji Xinghe''s heart stopped suddenly, and his throat became tight. Now he was too sick to say anything. Seeing that his expression was very wrong, Lu Li quickly took a look at the screen. When he saw what kind of words Su Yao sent, he was totally stupid. He didn''t know how to comfort Ji Xinghe, "Xinghe..." Ji Xinghe eyes red, "you go back, let me a quiet." At that moment, Lu Li''s heart swelled with the impulse to beat Su Yao. Ji Xinghe showed that sad expression for the first time, and almost cried out. He had never seen Ji Xinghe cry out. But now because of a su Yao, Ji Xinghe is going to cry. That''s a dog in the sun. "Xinghe, don''t be sad. Su Yao doesn''t like you. He doesn''t have that blessing. I''ll find a better one for you after a while..." "Get out of here!" Chapter 1692 Lu Li didn''t dare to say anything else to stimulate him. He said "don''t do anything stupid" and left. On the other hand, Su Yao looked at the words he accidentally sent out. He was so regretful that he wanted to apologize for his death. What he wanted to say to Ji Xinghe was not that sentence at all. He wanted to delete it and re-enter it, but he didn''t expect to slip his hand and send it out so carelessly. It''s too late to withdraw now. Ji Xinghe must have seen it. Maybe he is in a bad mood now. He has to explain this misunderstanding quickly. With this in mind, Su Yao quickly sent several messages to Ji Xinghe. I was joking with you just now. Don''t you always want to know who I like? I''ll tell you now. The person I like is you. Believe me or not, I really like you. Listening to the sound of wechat prompt after sound, Ji Xinghe knows that Su Yao has sent a message again, but he is not in the mood to see it now, and he doesn''t want to make his mood worse. So he simply turned off his cell phone and stopped pouring wine into his mouth. This irrigation irrigation, tears on the silent flow down. Then he threw the bottle to the ground and punched it on the coffee table. I don''t know what the coffee table is made of. It''s very fragile. Ji Xinghe''s fist went down, and the coffee table was directly broken by him, and his hand was injured. However, compared with the pain in the heart, this pain is nothing but a small one. Ji Xinghe just didn''t notice. He opened another bottle of wine and poured it into his mouth. His drinking capacity is really not very good, after drinking two bottles, he was drunk, but his brain is particularly sober, because his heart is very painful, almost unbearable. "Su Yao, why, the person you like is not me..." Su Yao, who had been waiting for a reply, was a little flustered when he saw that Ji Xinghe still didn''t reply to him after a long time. He is now full of Ji Xinghe is not an accident, is completely unable to sit. He dressed quickly and was ready to find Ji Xinghe. But after driving for a few minutes, Su Yao suddenly remembered a very important thing - he didn''t know where Ji Xinghe lived. "Tangyuan, do you know where Ji Xinghe lives?" Tang yuan, who didn''t know what was going on, saw that he was so worried and asked, "host, what happened? Why are you looking for Ji Xinghe so late? " Su Yao was not in a good mood. Seeing him grinding and chirping there, he was impatient. "This matter has nothing to do with you. You just need to tell me where Ji Xinghe lives." Being yelled at by him, Tang Yuan felt aggrieved. However, Su Yao was so irritable when he thought that something serious must have happened. He really shouldn''t talk too much just now, and his grievance disappeared immediately. "Host, Ji Xinghe lives at No.1 Jiangjin villa, Pushan street, Yuhe road. Shall I send it to you now?" "You still have the ability to teleport." "Yes, the main system was upgraded to me yesterday." "Then you can send it for me now." Su Yao is now eager to go to Ji Xinghe''s home immediately to see if anything happened to him. "All right." ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you Chapter 1693 In the blink of an eye, Su Yao found himself standing in front of Ji Xinghe''s house. He took a deep breath, tried to make himself less nervous, then reached out and knocked on the door. Ji Xinghe, sitting on the floor of the living room, heard the knock on the door, stood up wobbly and went to open it. When I saw Su Yao standing outside the door, I felt that I was hallucinating. Otherwise, why would I see the person I was thinking about standing in front of me now. He didn''t say anything and was going to close the door. Su Yao quickly flashed in, smelling the wine smell of Ji Xinghe, he couldn''t help frowning, "did you drink?" As he asked, he scanned the living room. When he saw the wine bottles, his brow was even tighter. "Why drink so much?" "Who are you? What does it matter to you that I drink? " Ji Xinghe still regards Su Yao as his illusion. Su Yao approached him, "you have a good look who I am." Looking at the face in front of him, Ji Xinghe stretched out his hand and pinched it, then suddenly opened his eyes. "Are you really Su Yao?" Su Yao put his hand on his arm and pinched him hard. "I''m Su Yao of course. Do you still think I''m your illusion now?" Ji Xinghe was a little happy after he was sure that this was not an illusion, but he was not happy when he thought of the words Su Yao said to him through wechat. "What are you doing here? Don''t you already have someone you like? Why do you still appear in front of me? " When Su Yao saw that he really misunderstood, he could not help sighing, "I''m here to explain to you clearly, and I''m very worried about you." "Explain what? What are you worried about? No matter what I do, it has nothing to do with you. You leave now. I don''t want to see you I''m afraid that if I look at you again, I can''t help but imprison you and do something harmful to you. You''d better leave while I''m not so impulsive. "Ji Xinghe, do you think I came out this evening to tell you what you are for? I came here to cheat you and make you happy?" Because drunk, Ji Xinghe''s brain is not clear, and now he is just different from his usual. If Ji Xinghe is like a hedgehog before he is drunk, then Ji Xinghe is like a big dog scolded by his master after he is drunk. "Yes, why did you suddenly appear in front of me? I am ready to put you down. Why do you still appear in front of me? " "Do you know that after seeing the news you sent back to me, my heart felt like being cut by a knife. Why are you so cruel to me?" "Do you know I really like you?" It''s good to be drunk. At least Ji Xinghe said what he always wanted to say, but he couldn''t say it. "Su Yao, why don''t you like me?" "What a fool. I''ve already hinted at you like that. You still don''t know anything." Su Yao could not help sighing. As soon as I heard this, Ji Xinghe said, "what did you hint at me? Why didn''t I see it?" "Why do you think I said that to you on set?" "That''s because you know what I mean to you and refuse me ahead of time." Ji Xinghe said without thinking. Chapter 1694 Su Yao had a kind of impulse to beat him, "then don''t you think about other possibilities?" Ji Xinghe immediately stopped talking. Of course, he thought about other possibilities, but reality hit him in the head and told him that it was impossible. Looking at his expression, Su Yao felt that he should not explain to him any more. Now he was in the brain, and he was very unconscious. No matter how he explained it, it was useless. So he just told Ji Xinghe. "In fact, you have always misunderstood that the person I like is not someone else, but you." Ji Xinghe opened his eyes incredulously, "you said you like me, you are lying to me, right?" It must be that he has a hallucination, otherwise why would he hear the sentence he wants to hear most. "What proof do you have that the person you like is me?" "You want proof, don''t you? I''ll prove it to you now." The voice falls, Su Yao quickly kisses his lips, and also very bad heart bit. Ji Xinghe is a fool. What happened just now? Did Su Yao kiss him? Is this an illusion or a reality? Ji Xinghe opens his mouth and wants to say something, but suddenly it''s dark in front of his eyes, so he faints. Su Yao was startled and quickly caught him. And to dial 120, suddenly heard the sound of snoring. He put down his cell phone and listened carefully. He found that the snoring was from Ji Xinghe, and he was relieved. I just fell asleep. It''s OK, but I can''t let him sleep here. Su Yao is very relaxed to hold Ji Xinghe up, just ready to hold him upstairs, suddenly found that his right hand was injured. This made him frown. "I''m already an adult, and I don''t know how to take care of myself. That''s true." make complaints about Tucao, but make complaints about it. What''s more, it was because he didn''t speak clearly at that time that he became like this. Su Yao puts Ji Xinghe on the sofa, finds out the medical box, helps him deal with the wound, and bandages it up. After bandaging, he took Ji Xinghe back to his bedroom, waiting for him to take off his clothes. At the beginning, he just wanted to help Ji Xinghe take off his coat and shoes, but he didn''t expect that, so he took off all Ji Xinghe''s clothes, leaving only a pair of underwear. Ji Xinghe is a kind of person who is thin in clothes and fleshy in strip. His figure is perfect. Looking at his eight abdominal muscles, Su Yao was so greedy that he was almost drooling. He couldn''t help stretching his hand to the eight abdominal muscles and touching them. Tangyuan can''t see his behavior any more, so he spits on him. "Host, how can you eat his tofu while he''s asleep? Your behavior is a rogue behavior." "It''s not that I''m not responsible for him." For a moment, the glutinous rice dumplings stopped Do you dare to touch his abdominal muscles when he is awake? " Su Yao hesitated for a few seconds, "of course, I dare. What can I do?" "And I dare touch him more now." Tangyuan suddenly heard something wrong. He looked at Su Yao in horror. "What, you have to touch him there. Why are you so shameless?" Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "You are the sunflower of the motherland. It''s yellow and can knock. When did I say I wanted to touch him?" And even if he said it, he didn''t dare to really touch it Chapter 1695 Because of being drunk, Ji Xinghe felt headache when he woke up the next morning. He frowned and recalled what happened last night, only to find that he only remembered what happened before he got drunk, but he didn''t remember what happened after. And last night he let Lu Li go back. Now why is he lying on the bed with only a pair of underpants left? Did he climb into bed last night? No way. Every time he woke up drunk, he found himself lying on the floor. How did he get into bed last night? "Ji Xinghe, you wake up." Just when Ji Xinghe couldn''t figure it out, Su Yao suddenly came in with a bowl of wine soup. Seeing Su Yao coming in, Ji Xinghe''s pupils began to shake violently, "Why are you in my house?" Is it difficult that he hasn''t woken up yet? He is dreaming now. Otherwise, why did he see Su Yao? "You forgot all about last night?" Su Yao went over. Ji Xinghe tried to recall what happened after he was drunk last night, but he couldn''t remember anything, "I don''t remember." "You drink this bowl of wake-up soup first. I''ll tell you later." Su Yao said as he handed over the bowl of sobering soup he was holding. Ji Xinghe took it over and drank it. After drinking this bowl of sobering soup, his brain suddenly woke up a lot. "Now you can always tell me why you are in my house." "Last night, I sent you a message saying that I found that you had not replied. I was afraid that something might happen to you, so I came to you. When you saw me, you thought it was an illusion..." Su Yao told Ji Xinghe what happened after he came here last night. Listening to his words, Ji Xinghe finally remembered what happened after he was drunk last night. What impresses him most is Su Yao''s "what I like is not others, but you.". "Is it true that you told me last night that the person you like is me?" Although he heard it, he still didn''t believe it. Su Yao immediately gave him a white look, "of course it''s true. Do you think I''m the one who makes fun of this kind of thing?" Ji Xinghe stretched out his hand and pinched his thigh. "It''s true, Su Yao. I''m so happy." "You are a movie king, why are you still like a child?" "The movie king is not all the kind of stable character." Ji Xinghe said very rightfully, "and I will only do this in front of you." "Should I be glad?" Su Yao asked with a smile. "You should be glad that you can be liked by such an excellent person as me. Besides, since you told me last night, it means that we are dating from now on? " "No Su Yao shook his head. "It''s not wrong for me to tell you, but you didn''t tell me, and you didn''t say anything like associating with me, so we don''t have any relationship now." "Would you like to associate with me now, dear Mr. Su?" "No." Su Yao replied without hesitation. Smell speech, Ji Xinghe immediately some dissatisfaction, "why?" "Because I don''t want to end my single life so soon, and I''m not good enough for you." "But I don''t care." "I care. You wait a little longer." Ji Xinghe or compromise, "well, listen to you." Chapter 1696 Su Yao wants to say something more. Suddenly, his mobile phone rings. He takes out his mobile phone and finds that the caller is Shen Qiu. Needless to say, Shen Qiu must have found out that he was not in the villa, so he called to make a case. He looked at Ji Xinghe, motioned him not to make a sound with his eyes, and then connected the phone. As soon as the phone was connected, there was a roar from Shen Qiu, "Su Yao, where have you been? Did you forget to go to the audition today?" Su Yao thought about it carefully, but he didn''t remember which film he was going to try today, but he had to do it in two days. "Brother Shen, do you remember the wrong time? You will go to the audition two days later." Shen Qiu did not speak, he quickly looked at the schedule and found that it was really two days later. Making such an oolong, let him more or less embarrassed, but he still some righteously said, "even if you don''t have to go to the audition today, but you can''t run around, you now hurry back to me, I have something to discuss with you." Su Yao did not have time to answer, Ji Xinghe did not know what was going on, and suddenly called. Shen Qiu on the other end of the phone heard the call and quickly asked, "what''s your voice over there? Who are you with now?" "I''m not with anyone. I''ll be right there and hang up." As soon as the voice fell, Su Yao immediately hung up and looked at Ji Xinghe lying there, "what''s the matter with you?" "My waist just flashed." Ji Xinghe replied. Su Yao couldn''t help frowning, "Why are you so careless? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?" "No, just rub it for me." "Then I''ll rub it for you." Su Yao, worried about Ji Xinghe, didn''t notice the cunning in his eyes At the beginning, Ji Xinghe was very serious, but when he kneaded, he suddenly made a strange sound, and it was rippling more and more. Listen to Su Yao really don''t have to restrain, a slap clapped on his buttock, "can you be a little quiet, don''t make such a sound again?" Ji Xinghe looked at him innocently, "but I really can''t control myself, and you knead me too comfortably." Su Yao some speechless, "I see your waist didn''t flash, you this is intentional." "Yes, I did it on purpose." During the conversation, Ji Xinghe turned over and pressed Su Yao under his body. "My purpose is this. You can''t escape now." Su Yaobai gave him a look, "you go down quickly, I have to go back." "But it''s not done yet." Ji Xing said by the river, reaching for the buttons on Su Yao''s clothes. Su Yao held out his hand and said, "Ji Xinghe, stop it. We haven''t been in contact yet." Ji Xinghe got up and said, "I know, so I was just joking with you. Before I change my mind, you can go quickly, or you won''t be able to leave later. " "Then I''ll go. See you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow." ¡­¡­ When Su Yao returned to the villa, he found that Shen Qiu was already waiting in the living room, and he was not in a good mood. Su Yao walked over and sat opposite him. "Brother Shen, what''s the matter with you? Why are you so sad in the morning?" "See for yourself." Shen Qiu said while throwing a stack of newspapers in front of him. Chapter 1697 Su Yao took it up and looked at it. When he saw the title of "Su Yao went out late at night, suspected to be a tryst lover", he couldn''t help laughing. These media really can scribble, but it''s true that he went to "tryst" last night. But this matter must not let Shen Qiu know. "Brother Shen, these media like to catch the wind and create something out of nothing. You don''t know that." "If it''s just like this, it''s OK, but this time it''s really different. Go to the Internet to see today''s hot search first." If it''s really just a very common scandal, Su Yao won''t say anything, but the key is that someone on the Internet has analyzed it so well that he has analyzed who the other party is. The most important thing is that many people believe it. That''s what''s bothering him. Listening to this, Su Yao quickly looked on the Internet. When I saw the analysis of the microblog, the whole person was silent. I didn''t expect that this session''s online name was so excellent, even he went to see Ji Xinghe. He looked at the comments section again and found that although some people scolded him and Ji Xinghe, more people supported him and Ji Xinghe, which made him feel that his previous worries were unnecessary. But now the most important thing is to hide the fact that he was with Ji Xinghe last night, and tell Shen Qiu when he finds a suitable time. At this time, Shen Qiu said, "Su Yao, tell me honestly, were you really with Ji Xinghe last night?" Su Yao shook his head. "How can it be? Your brain hole is too big." "Then tell me why you went to the villa where Ji Xinghe lived last night." "I also have a villa over there. I just went there to have a look, but it rained heavily last night, so I slept there for a while." He was right. The original owner did have a villa on that side, but he was with Ji Xinghe last night. Shen Qiu half believe half doubt, "are you really not deceiving me?" "If you really don''t believe it, I can show you the villa now." Su Yao said. "Forget it, I still won''t go. I''m afraid I''ll be more stimulated after watching it." Moreover, he is very suspicious that Su Yaogang just said that to show off his wealth. He has evidence to prove it. Seeing that Shen Qiu finally didn''t hold on to this matter, Su Yao was relieved. "By the way, you just told me on the phone that you had something to tell me. What''s the matter? Should it be this thing?" "Yes, that''s the matter, but it''s settled now. Don''t run out in the middle of the night. I don''t want to see you go on a hot search with any artist one day. " "Brother Shen, do you mean that I should not fall in love during the performance?" Su Yao asked tentatively. "That''s not what I mean. If you suddenly want to fall in love one day, just let me know." Shen Qiu originally wanted to say, "if you''re afraid of affecting your career, you can talk about it." but when she thought about Su Yao''s family background, she thought that falling in love would not have a great impact on Su Yao. Moreover, even if Su Yao lost his career in the performing arts circle, he could go back to inherit his family business and change his mouth. "But I''m still saying that. If you don''t want to talk about it, try not to talk about it." "Even if we really want to talk about it, we have to talk about a reliable one." "I know. I''ll find one that''s very reliable." Chapter 1698 Although not yet, Su Yao and Ji Xinghe are getting closer and closer, which makes other people think that there is something between them. And the one who is most concerned about the progress between them is Liu Cheng, Su Yao''s assistant. Just looking at Su Yao and Ji Xinghe, she felt that they were quietly scattering sugar, which made her teeth ache. But it''s not important. What she wants to know most is whether they are together or not. So during lunch, when no one else was around, Liu Cheng went to gossip with Su Yao, "brother Su, I recently found that you and Ji Yingdi are a little strange. Is there something happened between you?" "What do you mean?" Orange quickly looked around, just like a thief, "are you two together?" "Why do you think I''m with him?" Su Yao asked. "I just watch you get along, and I feel like you''re together." She is an authentic CP powder. If she can''t even see such a thing, what qualification does she have to be a CP powder? Hearing this, Su Yao felt thoughtful. It seems that he and Ji Xinghe are a little high-key recently, and then they will be a little low-key. "There''s nothing between me and him. She''ll stop gossiping, or you''ll pack up for me right away." Liu Cheng stopped talking immediately. The reason why she worked as an assistant to Su Yao before, apart from needing money, was that she wanted to knock Su Yao and Ji Xinghe face to face. She hasn''t finished her CP yet. How can she just leave? So I''d better continue to observe the interaction between Su Yao and Ji Xinghe in silence and knock sugar secretly. After lunch, Su Yao finds Ji Xinghe. Ji Xinghe''s assistant, Zhu Chen, has long known what happened between the two of them, so he didn''t feel much surprised at Su Yao''s arrival, and even walked away very attentively, leaving them a space for two. Su Yao sat opposite Ji Xinghe, and then went straight to the theme, "Ji Xinghe, I think next we don''t get so close, and don''t do some intimate moves." On hearing this, Ji Xinghe was a little unhappy. "Why is this all of a sudden? Are you tired of me?" Su Yao felt guilty when he looked at him with this kind of eyes. "It''s not like that. How can I get tired of you?" "Then why do you say that all of a sudden?" "Haven''t you noticed that other people look at us strangely recently?" Ji Xinghe certainly noticed, but he didn''t care. He only saw Su Yao in his eyes. He would only pay attention to Su Yao''s every move. "So what? Are we alienated for this?" Su Yao was speechless. He didn''t mean to alienate Ji Xinghe. He was just afraid that other people would know what impact his relationship with Ji Xinghe would have on Ji Xinghe. "Don''t you say that all of a sudden because you''re afraid of the impact on me?" Ji Xinghe is like an Ascaris lumbricoides in Su Yao''s stomach. Just looking at Su Yao''s expression, you can know what he is thinking in his heart. Su Yao nodded. "Then you don''t have to be afraid any more. Ji Xinghe has a strong psychological endurance, and I believe they will know it. They don''t dare to tell the media, unless they want to lose their job and be banned..." Chapter 1699 Su Yao then remembered that Ji Xinghe was a master who always let others suffer losses, and no media dared to offend Ji Xinghe. "I see. Just think I didn''t say anything just now, but you can''t take the initiative to disclose our relationship to others." "Don''t worry, I will never tell anyone else." Ji Xinghe said with a smile, "but I forgot to tell you one thing." Su Yao''s heart suddenly had an uncertain premonition, "what did you do behind my back?" "I have told my family about you and me. They are very happy." Su Yao''s brain crashed on the spot. "You''ve told your family so quickly. Have you forgotten that we haven''t been dating yet?" "I didn''t intend to tell them about it so soon. Maybe I was caught in their trap, and then they knew about it." Ji Xinghe is not red face, not panic telling a lie. "And they were very happy to know that." Su Yao was still a little confused. "What do you mean by this is that they already know that you like me?" "Yes, they have been urging me to take you back, and my mother is still a fan of you." Su Yao couldn''t bear to know such two important things at once Then they won''t come to me all of a sudden? " Just imagining that picture, he was so nervous that he was about to have a heart attack. "Don''t worry. I''ve already had a good chat with them. They will never disturb you." "But really, when are you going to have a just relationship with me? That will make me feel at ease." Ji Xinghe is like a woman who is not responsible for eating dry wipe clean. "It''s not urgent. Let''s wait until the film is finished." "But I''m in a hurry." Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "what are you in a hurry?" "I''m in a hurry, of course..." In the middle of the story, Ji Xinghe didn''t go on, but he looked at some part of Su Yao''s body. Su Yao, who understood what he meant, immediately burst out, "Ji Xinghe, I really want to pry your brain open and see what yellow waste is in it." "Don''t pry. I know what''s in my head --" "it''s full of you." Liu Cheng, who came to find Su Yao, was very excited to hear these words. Ah, her CP is really true. She is so happy. I really want other CP fans to know the good news. No, Liu Cheng, you have to hold back. You can''t reveal this. If you are found by those who have other purposes, then the pair of CP you stand may break up immediately! Liu Chengqiang held back his excitement and knocked on the door. Su Yao and Ji Xinghe, who were still talking, stopped immediately. Su Yao asked, "who?" "Sugo, it''s me." "What can I do for you?" "Su Yang called just now. He asked you to call him back one after another." During this period of time, Liu Cheng has known Su Yang''s existence and that Su Yang is Su Yao''s younger brother, but she doesn''t like Su Yang at all, and he always doubts whether Su Yang is Su Yao''s younger brother. After all, compared with Su Yao, who has the beauty of the golden age, Su Yang is no more ordinary. Chapter 1700 Listen to this short sentence, Ji Xinghe is inexplicably disgusted with Su Yang in Liu Cheng''s mouth. He looked at Su Yao, "who is Su Yang and what does it have to do with you?" "He''s my adopted brother. I don''t have a good relationship with him. You don''t have to deal with him. Just treat him like a clown." Ji Xinghe hasn''t met Su Yang, but he doesn''t remember Su Yang. If Su Yao knows about it, he will be angry. Smell speech, Ji Xinghe asked again, "has he ever done anything to you?" "Don''t worry, he can''t play with me, and he still depends on me now." "If he bullies you, come and tell me, I will..." "Hit him for me?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Ji Xinghe nodded, "as long as you dare to bully people, I will call back." "After that, it''s up to you to protect me." "Don''t worry, I will protect you." Ji Xinghe patted his chest and assured. Liu Cheng didn''t go outside. She listened to the conversation between Su Yao and Ji Xinghe, and then became more excited. She really did not resist, took out the mobile phone, quickly code a short article, sent to the micro blog. Of course, she used another number, otherwise she would have lost her horse. As soon as the essay was sent out, her fans were crazy. They begged her to produce other grains. It''s better to draw a little more. Now Liu Cheng is in a good mood and is in a spring of literary thinking. He soon wrote a short essay. As for Xiao Xiaoman, there is no way to draw now, but she promises that fans will send it in the evening. Su Yao and Ji Xinghe are tired of being crooked for a while, and then they come out of the room one after another. When Su Yang came, Su Yao almost forgot to call Su Yang, but he didn''t feel guilty about it. And if he could, he really didn''t want to see Su Yang, a disgusting fly. Ji Xinghe''s sense of existence is too strong. When Su Yang saw that he was so close to Su Yao, he suddenly thought of something, and then said, "brother, when did your relationship with Ji become so good? Are you in contact with Ji?" Because he said it on purpose, he didn''t lower his voice, so that people around him heard it and they looked at it one after another. And Su Yang also showed a very regretful expression, "brother, I was really careless just now, you must not be angry." Su Yao is too lazy to expose his very clumsy lie, "OK, tell me what you have to do. I don''t have so much time to spend with you here." "Brother, can you lend me some money?" "Don''t you have a lot of money? Why do you want to borrow money from me?" Su Yao asked. "Don''t worry so much, just give me the money." Su Yao really didn''t know how he could be so upright. He couldn''t help sneering, "is that your attitude? Sorry, I won''t lend you the money. " Even if he gave the money to the beggar, he would not give it to Su Yang. Su Yang''s eyes flashed some resentment quickly. If he hadn''t run into someone, he didn''t have to ask Su Yao for help, and he didn''t have to be angry here. It''s true that he has money on him, but he wants to take that money for plastic surgery. He can''t move it. It''s not that he didn''t ask other people in the Su family for money, but they all refused. Although he is only an adopted son of the Su family, over the years, even a dog has feelings, but they are so heartless Chapter 1701 Su Yang tried to squeeze out a few tears, "brother, please help me, I really need money, this time, this time." "First, why do you need so much money?" Su Yang hesitated, "I accidentally bumped into someone..." "Look at your nervous expression, you won''t kill people, will you?" Su Yang''s face suddenly changed, "if you don''t want to borrow it, why do you slander me?" "Since you didn''t hit someone, why are you so angry?" "I won''t tell you. Since you don''t want to lend it to me, forget it. You should think I haven''t been here." With these words, Su Yang left quickly. Su Yao watched him leave, but he rolled his eyes. Then he communicated with Tang yuan in his mind, "did Su Yang kill someone?" "He did hit the dead, and it was a little girl who was killed by him." Tang Yuan replied. "What did the little girl''s family say? Did they say they were going to sue Su Yang?" "They don''t value the little girl, they don''t even shed tears, but they want Su Yang to compensate them 500000. Host, why do you ask these questions? " "If you want to get away with killing people, you can''t be so cheap, Su Yang." Tangyuan immediately understood the meaning of his words, "host, are you going to call the police?" "Of course, but not now." At this time, Ji Xinghe, who had been watching, suddenly said, "is he your brother?" Su Yao cut off the connection with Tangyuan, "yes, that''s the Suyang I told you about." "Do you want me to find some people to teach him a lesson?" Ji Xinghe does not hide his malice to Su Yang. Su Yao shook his head and refused his kindness. "No, I''ll just deal with him myself." "All right, but you have to protect yourself. Don''t get hurt." "Don''t worry, I''ll protect myself." ¡­¡­ Time passed quickly. On the night of the killing, director Zheng invited the actors of the play to have a killing dinner, including Su Yao and Ji Xinghe. Maybe it''s wine that makes people brave. Those actresses have been gathering together with Ji Xinghe. Mingming season Star River all a face of impatient, but they seem not to see like, a strength in there to talk with him. Ji Xinghe only felt that there were a few flies in his ears, and he was really upset. Finally, he couldn''t help it and slapped the table. "Can you guys stop arguing in my ears? I''m almost bored to death by you!" The actresses immediately turned red in their eyes and looked like they were going to cry or not. Seeing them like this, Ji Xinghe was even more upset. He didn''t want to stay in this private room any more, but he couldn''t refute Zheng Dao''s face, so he didn''t leave. Instead, he said, "I''m a little dizzy. I''m going out for a breath of fresh air." With these words, he walked out of the private room. Su Yao thought about it and went out with him, "I''ll go to the toilet." After leaving the private room, he quickly caught up with Ji Xinghe, "what are you so angry about? Don''t you just take them as the air?" "I want to treat them like air, but they are so bored that my head will explode." "By the way, you just saw me surrounded by so many women. Why didn''t you get angry at all?" "I don''t know that the person you like is me. Why should I be angry?" Chapter 1702 Ji Xinghe is a little dissatisfied, "if it were for other people, I would have taken the oath of sovereignty. Why don''t you do that? Don''t you care at all?" Su Yao very helpless smile, "I just don''t think that is necessary, and just now we are one after another out, they must have guessed that the relationship between us is not so simple." Listening to this, Ji Xinghe''s dissatisfaction disappeared a bit, "when do you plan to associate with me, and then ignore the relationship between us?" "It''s not urgent now. I''ll wait until I want to get rid of being single." Ji Xinghe discontentedly pinched the meat on his face, "little liar, didn''t you say to give me an answer after shooting this play? How come you changed your mind now? Don''t you want to be with me at all?" Su Yang never thought that he would meet Su Yao and Ji Xinghe here, and their actions seemed so close, which made him have to think of some rumors, that is, the rumors that Su Yao and Ji Xinghe were together. Although he doesn''t know whether the rumors are true or not, he can let them sit down now. Ji Xinghe has a lot of fans. If they know that Su Yao and Ji Xinghe are together, Su Yao will be sprayed to death by them. Maybe he will be killed by some extreme fans. Thinking of this, Su Yang quickly takes out his mobile phone and takes a few photos while Su Yao and Ji Xinghe''s posture hasn''t changed. However, he forgot to turn off the sound of his mobile phone. The sound of "click" immediately attracted the attention of Su Yao and Ji Xinghe. They looked in the direction of the sound. When they came to see it, Su Yang quickly hid himself, so they didn''t see anything. Su Yao looked at Ji Xinghe and said, "did you hear any sound just now? It seems that someone was secretly photographing us." "Don''t worry, even if someone is actually taking pictures of us, that person doesn''t dare to send the photos to the Internet unless he doesn''t want to mix up." Ji Xinghe said. Su Yao had seen how afraid those paparazzi were of Ji Xinghe, so he soon forgot about it. But they all missed a point. Those paparazzi dare not offend Ji Xinghe, but some people who have no brains dare to offend Ji Xinghe, and the person who took the photo just now is Su Yang. After Su Yang took those photos, he immediately sent them to the Internet, with a headline - when he met Su Yao and Ji Xinghe on the way, were they in love? After those photos were posted on the Internet, they soon caused a big stir. Su Yao and Ji Xinghe''s fans seem to have exploded. What''s more exciting is those CP fans. They were just standing on Su Yao and Ji Xinghe''s CP, but they didn''t expect their CP to come true. Is there anything more exciting than that? ¡­¡­ After su Yao and Ji Xinghe return to the private room, they find that everyone looks at them strangely. It''s a little confusing for them. Su Yao asked tentatively, "what''s the matter? What happened?" Director Zheng sighed, "you''d better go to Weibo and have a look." Su Yao mistily took out the microblog on his mobile phone and had a look. As soon as he went in, he saw several photos, and the two people in those photos were him and Ji Xinghe. Originally thought that nothing would really happen, Su Yao immediately felt that he had been beaten in the face. Chapter 1703 He was still discussing this matter with Ji Xinghe just now. He didn''t expect that it would come true so soon. Moreover, he is not ready to make an official announcement with Ji Xinghe. This plan can''t keep up with the changes. Ji Xinghe also saw the photos, and his expression was strange. Seeing their different looks, the people present were more curious. At this time, director Zheng said, "you two are not really together, are you? It''s quite possible to fall in love secretly behind my back. " Director Zheng is not angry, because he is also one of the fans of Ji Xinghe and Su Yao. The reason why he invited these two people to be the stars in his play is because he wanted to realize a dream in his heart. I just didn''t expect that these two people were together. Is it because of the drama? Su Yao was just about to say something when a phone call came in. He took out his mobile phone and found it was Shen Qiu who called. He didn''t expect that Shen Qiu called so soon. "Excuse me, I''ll go out and answer the phone." Su Yao said and connected the phone. As soon as the phone was connected, Shen Qiu roared, "Su Yao, you''d better tell me what''s going on online now!" Su Yao felt that his eardrum was about to be pierced by his voice Brother Shen, calm down. " "I can''t calm down now. You''d better explain it to me quickly." "Didn''t you tell me that you had nothing to do with Ji Xinghe before? Why did they get together again?" Su Yao sighed, "brother Shen, didn''t you say you wouldn''t stop me from falling in love?" "I said that I would not stop you from falling in love, but I never thought that when you fell in love, I would talk with Ji Xinghe. Aren''t you afraid that his fans will tear you up?" As soon as Shen Qiu thought about how many people would scold Su Yao on the Internet, he felt that his head was going to be big. "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why are you afraid? And where do you think I''m not worthy of the season Star River? " When Shen Qiu thought of Su Yao''s family background, which could compete with Ji Xinghe, he couldn''t say anything. "Brother Shen, this is a matter between me and Ji Xinghe. We''ll handle it. Don''t worry about it." "OK, let''s go on by ourselves. I don''t care. I don''t care." Shen Qiu hangs up angrily. Su Yao sighed helplessly. It''s a sweet burden to have such a carefree agent. As soon as Su Yao put away his cell phone and turned around, he collided with Ji Xinghe. "How did you get out?" "I''m a little worried about you, so I came out to see you. Who''s calling you just now?" Ji Xinghe asked. "It''s my agent. He came to ask me what happened on the Internet." "Apart from that, didn''t he say anything else, such as not allowing us to be together?" Su Yao shook his head. "No, he said that he would not stop me from falling in love. He just couldn''t accept the fact that I was with you." "Did your agent call to scold you?" "I''ve already told him about our relationship, so he won''t stop us." Su Yao sighed again, "what should we do now?" "Let''s make it public. Anyway, we have to face it sooner or later, and we can hide it for a while, but not for a while." Chapter 1704 Su Yao frowned, "but I''m not ready, and I don''t know what to do." "Let me do it. Give me your cell phone." Ji Xinghe said. Although he didn''t know what he was going to do, he still handed over his mobile phone. Ji Xinghe took over, first used his own micro blog to send a micro blog, and then used Su Yao''s Micro blog number to send a micro blog. "All right." As soon as Su Yao saw it, he found out what kind of micro blog he had posted, and his brain suddenly crashed. He thought Ji Xinghe wanted to explain, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t follow the routine and directly announced the relationship between them. Now, I''m afraid he won''t be able to go out in the next few days. It is estimated that as soon as he goes out, he will be surrounded by fans of Ji Xinghe. Su Yao glared at Ji Xinghe, gritting his teeth and said, "Ji Xinghe, you can really make trouble for me!" "It''s the best solution, isn''t it?" Ji Xinghe said very rightfully, "and we originally wanted to open our relationship, sooner or later, it''s the same." Listening to this, Su Yao had an impulse to beat him up. But now it''s done. No matter what you do, it''s useless. And violence can''t solve all the problems Although it''s right to say that, he still wants to hit Ji Xinghe. Damn it! "Ji Xinghe, do you know what I want to do to you most now?" "Do you want to kiss me? Isn''t it nice to be here?" Su Yao "ha ha" a smile, "I now most want to do is hit you a meal." Ji Xinghe put his face together and said, "are you willing to hit me?" Su Yao stretched out his hand and pinched his face. He found that it was unexpectedly sensual, and then the topic suddenly became crooked. "Ji Xinghe, have you been fat recently? Before, there was no meat on your face." Ji Xinghe also reached out and pinched Su Yao''s face, "you''ve also gained weight, but I like it." Zheng Dao, who came out to go to the toilet, just saw them pinching each other''s faces. He couldn''t help smiling, "you go on, just when I don''t exist." Su Yao looked at director Zheng''s back and asked Ji Xinghe, "what''s wrong with Director Zheng? How did he laugh so strangely just now?" "I don''t know what happened to him. Maybe he was drunk." Su Yao was thoughtful, and then he said, "don''t drink too much wine tonight. As far as you''re concerned, you''ll probably get down in a few cups. I don''t expect to send you back at any time." "But I''m very happy today. I''m so happy that I want to drink, so I''ll trouble you to send me back tonight. Anyway, we''ve made our relationship public now, so it won''t be good to sleep together at night." Ji Xinghe said boldly. Su Yao immediately gave him a big white eye, "I''m afraid you''ll do something unsuitable for children to me in the name of being drunk." Ji Xinghe laughed, "do you really think the drunken promiscuity in TV series and novels is true? That''s just an excuse. People who are drunk are not sober, let alone do things like that. " "But if you really want to do that with me, I''ll try not to get drunk." Su Yao immediately gave him a word - "go away!" "To roll is to roll together." Su Yao Chapter 1705 Shen Qiu thought that Su Yao could really solve this problem, but he didn''t expect that his solution was to directly disclose his relationship with Ji Xinghe, which made him almost turn his back on him. He quickly went to the microblog to read the comments and found that only a small number of people were scolding Su Yao, and there were also people scolding Ji Xinghe. They are more in favor of the two of them together, and even hope that they will get married soon. Shen Qiu can''t help but feel relieved. Since things are not so bad, he doesn''t have to worry about it. Moreover, this matter has nothing to do with him. Let Su Yao and Ji Xinghe solve it. After understanding, Shen Qiu''s mood is not so bad. However, he was still looking through the comments. As long as he scolded Su Yao, he scolded him back. Of course, he used a trumpet. Shamelessly, he is the second, but no one dares to be the first. Soon, those netizens with stinky mouth were so hated by him that they couldn''t scold them any more One person is also very excited now. That person is Liu Cheng, Su Yao''s assistant. She''s been on a roller coaster all day. She thought she had been waiting for a long time before Su Yao and Ji Xinghe could make it public, but she didn''t expect to make it public tonight. It''s really exciting. She decided that she would not sleep tonight, and she would draw a short essay. As for the content of that essay, Su Yao and Ji Xinghe would go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get their marriage certificate. In the follow-up, besides the fans, there is Su Yang who posted the photos to the Internet. The original intention of Su Yang''s photos on the Internet is to let Su Yao be scolded by Ji Xinghe''s fans, but I didn''t expect that it was stealing chicken but not eating rice. Su Yao is not only not scolded so miserably by Ji Xinghe''s fans, but also has an open love affair with Ji Xinghe. That''s Ji Xinghe. As long as he''s tied up with Ji Xinghe, his future career will be smooth sailing. Moreover, Ji Xinghe is handsome, has a good family background and is so excellent. Why isn''t he Su Yang who is with Ji Xinghe? If he is with Ji Xinghe, will he soon be able to reach the peak of his life and step on Su Yao? Su Yang''s heart is more and more jealous of Su Yao, if these just want to put Su Yao under the feet, then he still wants to grab Ji Xinghe, let Su Yao become nothing. Su Yang picked up the mirror and looked at his face. The reason why Ji Xinghe takes a fancy to Su Yao is that Su Yao has a very nice face. If he makes himself look like Su Yao, he will be able to snatch Ji Xinghe from Su Yao soon. He had planned to go for plastic surgery again in a while, but now he changed his mind. He wanted to go for plastic surgery immediately. He wanted to see Su Yao''s desperate expression after he lost everything. ¡­¡­ In the end, Ji Xinghe is still drunk, maybe because the degree of alcohol is too high, or because he accidentally drinks too much, in short, he is drunk. And after he got drunk, he lay in Su Yao''s arms. Being watched by so many people, Su Yao had an impulse to find a place to get in. He reached out and patted Ji Xinghe''s face, "Ji Xinghe, you get up quickly, I''m almost crushed by you." "Don''t make trouble. Let me lie down for a while." Ji Xinghe raises his head and kisses Su Yao on the chin. Chapter 1706 The world immediately quieted down, and other people felt that they had been fed a mouthful of dog food and could not eat anything else. Su Yao did not expect that Ji Xinghe would suddenly do so, and the whole person was silly. Then the thought that so many people had seen it made his face red. He reached out and pinched the meat on Ji Xinghe''s waist, gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "Ji Xinghe, I think you''re just pretending. Get up quickly." However, the only answer is Ji Xinghe''s very steady breathing sound. Once again, Ji Xinghe has closed his eyes and fell asleep. is unable to make complaints about Su Yaozhen''s plans to get drunk after he is drunk. And now he really doesn''t know what to do with Ji Xinghe. The party still has to go on. If he goes back with Ji Xinghe, it''s not good. And just when Su Yao didn''t know what to do, director Zheng suddenly said, "Su Yao, you can go back with Xinghe. Remember not to be too late. You have to attend the press conference tomorrow morning." Su Yao No, what do you mean by "don''t be too late"? Do you think I will take advantage of the power of people to sleep Ji Xinghe? However, since director Zheng has already spoken, he''d better leave with Ji Xinghe. Who knows if Ji Xinghe will be drunk when he wakes up. "Director Zheng, I''ll take Ji Xinghe back." "Go ahead, be safe on the way." So, under the gaze of the public, Su Yao very relaxed to hold Ji Xinghe up, but also the princess. All of them were silent. Su Yao usually looked thin, but he didn''t expect that his strength was so great. He really refreshed their world outlook. "Su Yao, is senior Ji very heavy?" Someone asked in a trance. "It''s not heavy. I can lift him with one hand. Do you want to see it?" ¡°¡­¡­ Let go of senior Ji. " One hand can lift the elder Ji. I''m afraid Su Yao doesn''t have any natural power, does he? Fortunately, they are usually very tactful and didn''t provoke Su Yao, otherwise they would be beaten by Su Yao and couldn''t get out of bed for a month. ¡­¡­ Su Yao took Ji Xinghe back to his villa, because his villa is closer to here than Ji Xinghe''s. Su Yao throws Ji Xinghe on the bed. As soon as he reaches out to take off his clothes, Ji Xinghe suddenly wakes up and grabs his hand. "What are you doing?" "Now that you are awake, take off your clothes yourself." Su Yao said. Ji Xinghe sat up and looked around, "where am I? Is the celebration over?" "You were drunk at the celebration banquet. Director Zheng asked me to bring you back, and I brought you to my home." Su Yao replied. On hearing this, Ji Xinghe''s brain suddenly woke up a lot, "so I''m in your home now. Did your parents see me? Did they say anything about you?" "You think too much. This is just where I live now, not my home, so my parents don''t know about you." Ji Xinghe can''t help but feel a little disappointed, "when are you going to take me to see your parents?" Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "I haven''t planned to take you to see my parents, just wait." ¡°¡­¡­ When are you going to tell them that we''ve been dating? " Chapter 1707 "I don''t need to tell them about this. They already know that the Internet is so noisy. They''re not old-fashioned people who never use mobile phones." As soon as Su Yao finished this sentence, a phone call came in, and it happened to be Mrs. Su''s. "Who is it?" Ji Xinghe asked in a low voice. "My mother." I heard that Su Yao''s mother called. I don''t know how. Ji Xinghe suddenly became nervous. In ancient times, it was just a phone call, but not the other party. ¡°¡­¡­ Then hurry up and don''t let our mother wait. " Su Yao immediately glanced at him, but he got through. As soon as the phone was connected, Mrs. Su''s voice came, "ah Yao, are you with Ji Xinghe? Is that true?" Su Yao gave Ji Xinghe a "you see it" look, "I''m really with him." Mrs. Su at the other end of the phone was even more excited. "When are you going to bring him back for us to sleep?" ¡°¡­¡­ It doesn''t have to be so urgent, does it? " "You can''t be in a hurry. If you don''t hold it, you will regret something later. He should be by your side now. Give him his cell phone. I want to say a few words to him. " It was the first time that she was going to talk to her idol, and her heart was so excited that it jumped out of her throat. Su Yao doesn''t know why she is so urgent, but he knows that if he calls Ji Xinghe now, Mrs. Su will say something strange. He doesn''t want Ji Xinghe to be scared away. Ji Xinghe is even more nervous. His object''s mother wants to talk to him. He is not prepared at all, and his brain is not clear. If he says something wrong, he will be finished. "Mom, you''re wrong. He''s not here at all now. I''ll let him talk to you when I have a chance." However, as soon as he finished his sentence, Ji Xinghe slapped him in the face. "Auntie, I''m sitting next to him now. If you have anything to say, just say it." Su Yao was so angry that he vomited blood. He wanted to hit him with one punch. Just as he was about to hang up, Mrs. Su said, "ah Yao, give him your mobile phone." Su Yao could only reluctantly hand his mobile phone to Ji Xinghe, "you talk slowly, I''ll get something to eat." Ji Xinghe took the phone and chatted with Mrs. su. I don''t know what they said. When Su Yao came back, he found that Ji Xinghe was smiling like a 250, "my mother told you what she said on the phone." "It''s nothing, just let me treat you well, and she said she would come over tomorrow night." Ji Xinghe replied. Su Yao took a deep breath, "did you tell him the address here?" Ji Xinghe was totally unaware of the danger of approaching, "yes." "Ji Xinghe, I''ll kill you now, a unreliable guy!" Ji Xinghe felt that he was really innocent, "what did I do wrong?" "Who made you make a sudden noise just now? You even told my mother the address here. You really owe me a beating." Su Yao gritted his teeth. "Why are you so excited that you don''t want your mother to see me? Are you not going to let me see your family because you don''t like me at all? " Looking at him with such an aggrieved expression, Su Yao sighed, "it''s nothing. It''s just that it''s all too sudden..." Chapter 1708 Although this season is as like as two peas, he is not attached to the cat that is raised by Ji Xing He, but suddenly he becomes a cat and is exactly the same as the cat that was raised by the river. Of course, these are not the key points. The key point is that he became a cat in front of Ji Xinghe. I don''t know if Ji Xinghe will think that the cat he raised is him. At the moment when Su Yao became a cat, Ji Xinghe was a fool? What''s going on? as like as two peas, how did Su Yao suddenly become a cat and you are exactly like the cat he raised in his family? Is he hallucinating because he''s drunk? Ji Xinghe walked around the whole villa, but he didn''t find any trace of Su Yao, so he could only accept the fact that Su Yao had become a cat. But really, the cat in his family is not su Yao''s, right? Ji Xinghe has a strange feeling of excitement when he thinks that his true feelings are heard by Su Yao. Ji Xinghe picked up the loveless kitten lying there and touched it with his hand. "Su Yao, is that my cat you?" Kitty shook her head. "what are you as like as two peas in my family?" Su Yao also wanted to know what was going on. Ji Xinghe patted his head, "Oh, I forgot, you can''t speak now. But you look so much like Yao Yao. Maybe you and Yao Yao are twins. I heard that twins communicate with each other. Did you hear what I said to him? " Su Yao How big is Ji Xinghe''s brain hole? It''s not the ability to communicate with each other. But to be honest, he did hear those words, but it is absolutely impossible to admit them. So Ji Xinghe saw the kitten shaking her head. "When will you be able to change back? We will all attend the press conference tomorrow. If you are absent suddenly, director Zheng will be very angry." Su Yao thought about it carefully. After he attached himself to the cat raised by Ji Xinghe, he came back to his body the next morning. But this time, the situation was different. Instead of attaching himself to the cat raised by Ji Xinghe, he became a cat, so he didn''t know when he would be able to change back. Now I can only hope that I can change back tomorrow morning, otherwise he can only be absent from tomorrow''s press conference. "Don''t worry too much. I''ll pray to God that he can change you back quickly. It''s late now. Let''s go to bed, or we won''t be able to get up tomorrow morning. " With these words, Ji Xinghe holds the kitten to the bed and turns off the bedside lamp. And this one touched the bed, a person and a cat fell asleep quickly. The next morning, Su Yao was the first to wake up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found that he had changed back, which made him feel relieved. He looked at Ji Xinghe, who was lying beside him. Before he woke up, he got out of bed with light hands and feet. After he came back from the cat, he didn''t wear anything. Although he had experienced countless such things, he still felt a little ashamed. And if this is seen by Ji Xinghe, it is estimated that Thinking about it, Su Yao''s face turned red. He quickly got rid of the thoughts in his mind and dressed quickly Chapter 1709 And just when Su Yao pulled his pants half way, Ji Xinghe woke up. Hearing the movement, he sat up to have a look. When he saw Su Yao''s thigh outside and his buttocks still very cocky even in his underwear, his eyes immediately straightened. And as soon as the nose is hot, the blood flows down the nostrils. Ji Xinghe hates that he didn''t wake up earlier. If he woke up earlier, he would have seen Su Yaoquan / naked. Just think about it like this, his nosebleed will flow more happily. He knew he couldn''t look any more, but he just couldn''t bear to look away from Su Yao. Su Yao couldn''t ignore that hot sight. He quickly pulled up half of his pants, then turned around and glared at Ji Xinghe angrily, "Ji Xinghe, are you good-looking?" Which Ji Xinghe didn''t feel embarrassed at all, even nodded, "it''s very good-looking. I''ve never seen one as good-looking as you." Although he knew that he was flattering himself, Su Yao was a little happy after hearing this. However, he can''t show it, otherwise Ji Xinghe will definitely make an inch, "don''t flatter me, since you are awake, you should leave immediately." "I''m going to the press conference with you." Ji Xinghe said. "Aren''t you going to change your clothes?" "Don''t worry. I told my assistant last night to send a suit of clothes here this morning. He should have arrived at the door by calculating the time." As soon as Ji Xinghe''s voice fell, the doorbell rang. "Oh, he''s here. Please go down and help me. After all, I''m only wearing a pair of underpants." Ji Xinghe said with a smile. Su Yao gave him a big white eye, "you don''t have hands and feet, go and get it yourself." "But are you sure you want me to take it like this? Aren''t you afraid that when my assistant sees me like this, he will misunderstand us for doing things that are not suitable for children?" "OK, you are the uncle. You has the final say, I''ll go and get your clothes now." "Thank you, dear." Su Yao immediately made a vomit movement, "vomit." "Honey, do you have it?" ¡­¡­ Su Yao opened the door and found that it was not Zhu Chen, Ji Xinghe''s assistant, but Mrs. Su who was standing at the door. As soon as he thought that Ji Xinghe was still here, and that he was only wearing a pair of underwear, Su Yao had an impulse to die on the spot. "Mom, didn''t he say that he came only in the evening? Why did he come now?" "It suddenly occurred to me that I was going to a party tonight, so I came ahead of time." Mrs. Su said, "Xinghe, why didn''t I see him? Is he still sleeping?" What did the two talk about on the phone last night? Now is not the time to think about these, absolutely can''t let Mrs. Su see Ji Xinghe who is only wearing a pair of underwear all over, otherwise he can''t wash even if he jumps into the Yellow River. "He has left, and I''m going out to attend the press conference. If you have anything to do, you can go back." Then as soon as this sentence was finished, Ji Xinghe''s assistant came over. He seemed not to notice Su Yao''s eyes. He handed Su Yao the clothes with clothes in his hand. "This is Ji Ge''s clothes. Please give them to him." Chapter 1710 Su Yao''s whole person is not good, he thinks Ji Xinghe and Zhu Chen these two people are come to conquer him, otherwise why come out to hit his face at this kind of crucial time. Zhu Chen doesn''t seem to see Su Yao''s expression that wants to eat people. After giving Ji Xinghe''s clothes to him, he leaves quickly. As for what will happen next, it has nothing to do with him. After hearing that, Mrs. Su''s eyes suddenly became delicate. "What did you and Xinghe do last night? Why do you want his assistant to send clothes?" Speaking of this, she couldn''t help thinking a lot, "is it because you were so fierce last night that you tore his clothes?" "Ah Yao, you are really more and more promising. I thought you were the one at the bottom, but I didn''t think you were the one at the top." Hearing what she said was more and more improper, Su Yao sighed helplessly, "Mom, don''t think about it again. I had nothing to do with him last night. He asked his assistant to send the clothes. He can''t change them." Mrs. Su was dubious. "Did nothing really happen last night?" "Really, it''s getting late. I have to send the clothes to him as soon as possible. You can go back as soon as possible." Mrs. Su nodded, "then I''ll come again in the evening." Su Yao doubts a way, "don''t you want to attend a banquet in the evening, still have time to come over?" "Cough, I forgot. I''ll come back tomorrow. No, you''ll bring Star River home tomorrow and let me have a close look with your father. " Su Yao did not understand why they were in a hurry one by one. He just started to associate with Ji Xinghe. Can''t he let them come step by step? Su Yao has no doubt that if he brings Ji Xinghe back to Su''s home tomorrow, Su''s couple will immediately urge him to get engaged to Ji Xinghe. He has experienced such a thing countless times, so familiar that he has a headache. He doesn''t want to get engaged to Ji Xinghe so soon. "Mom, he will be very busy in the next period of time, and then I will start shooting other things, so I guess I will have to wait until I have time to take him back." Listening to this, Mrs. Su remembered that Su Yao and Ji Xinghe were both stars, and they were both so popular now that they had no time to rest. This made her feel sad. "I told you not to enter the entertainment industry. You just don''t listen to me. If you are tired one day, you will regret it." Su Yao knew that she was caring about herself. "Mom, don''t worry about it any more. I''m not a child anymore. I''ll take care of myself." "Well, well, I won''t be wordy any more. You remember when you are free, you must bring Xinghe back to let me have a good look with your father. I''ll go first." "I see. Be careful on the way." Seeing Mrs. Su leave, Su Yao was relieved. Fortunately, Mrs. Su didn''t insist on seeing Ji Xinghe now. Otherwise, if he saw Ji Xinghe like that, she couldn''t explain anything clearly. ¡­¡­ Su Yao went back to his bedroom and threw the bag of clothes in his hand at Ji Xinghe. "Put on your clothes quickly and leave here." "Why have you been down there so long? Is anyone here?" Ji Xing asked by the river and put on his clothes. Chapter 1711 It''s OK not to mention it. When he mentioned it, Su Yao felt angry. "Besides your assistant, there was my mother." "If you hadn''t told my mother the address last night, my mother wouldn''t have found it. Fortunately, she didn''t come in, otherwise we would have jumped into the Yellow River. " "We''re in a relationship. It doesn''t matter what your mother thinks, so there''s no need to jump into the Yellow River and clean herself up." Ji Xinghe said very rightfully. Su Yao didn''t know where he had learned the wrong theory, but he didn''t bother to argue with him, "stop talking nonsense, put on your clothes quickly, it''s late." "Why are you more anxious than I am? Is that how you want to answer those paparazzi''s questions? " Ji Xinghe slowly buckles his shirt. It''s just a very simple action, but he gives him a sense of seduction. But Su Yao''s attention is not here, his attention is completely on the sentence Ji Xinghe just said, "what do you mean?" "As a rule, at the press conference of each play, the press will ask each actor some questions. But this conference will definitely be different from those conferences. We made our love story public last night... " Ji Xinghe explains. "Those reporters would like to know when we were together and why we were in the same match, so today''s press conference is likely to become our home court." Listening to these words, Su Yao had already imagined the picture and could not help frowning. Too much publicity is not good, and the press conference is not exclusive to him and Ji Xinghe. "Then what should we do? Don''t we go to the press conference?" If you go, you will be surrounded by journalists who are very curious. But if you don''t attend, director Zheng will be angry, and those reporters will make random guesses, and then burst out some of his peach scandal with Ji Xinghe. Just thinking about this, Su Yao felt that he was going to be big. "We can''t be absent from the press conference. It''s our own business whether to answer the reporters'' questions. Besides, they dare not offend me. " Ji Xinghe comforted, "so you can relax. There won''t be any problem at the meeting." Su Yao thought for a moment, and now there is only one way, "OK, let''s hurry. It''s too late." ¡­¡­ When Su Yao and Ji Xinghe arrived at the press conference, director Zheng and some of the actors were already there, and there were a lot of reporters standing under the stage, most of them came for Su Yao and Ji Xinghe. Looking at the people below, Su Yao could imagine what would happen after the beginning, which made him want to retreat. At this time, Ji Xinghe held his hand, "don''t worry, I''ll protect you with me." This scene has been seen by the reporters off the stage. They want to rush to the stage now and ask the two of them clearly. But when I noticed Ji Xinghe''s eyes, I calmed down again. Now the press conference hasn''t started. It''s not too late to ask when it starts, and you can''t offend Ji Xinghe at this time Chapter 1712 After several other actors were in place, the press conference officially began. After director Zheng said a lot on the stage, it was time for reporters to interview. Most of the reporters went to Su Yao and Ji Xinghe, who were completely surrounded by them. As for those journalists who have no problem crowding, they can only shift their target to others. While the other actors were relieved, they were envious. It''s just that they have been interviewed by so many reporters because they have made a love affair public. When can they reach this point? It''s so enviable. Surrounded by so many reporters, Ji Xinghe is very upset, but he is afraid to scare Su Yao, so he controls his temper. When those reporters saw that Ji Xinghe was not angry this time, they began to push forward. The microphone they were holding in their hands moved forward, almost touching Su Yao and Ji Xinghe''s face. But they think it''s just a trivial matter. They don''t take the microphone far away, and then ask questions one by one. "The two of you announced your love last night. Was it set at that time, or were you afraid that the photos would affect you?" "We are not afraid to be affected by those photos. We just want to give you a surprise." Su Yao is more patient than Ji Xinghe, and he can''t refuse to answer a single question. "Is it true love between you?" This question suddenly let Ji Xinghe explode, "we are not true love, are you true love? Please don''t use your rusty brain to speculate about our relationship. We really love each other. " When the reporters saw that he was suddenly angry, they were shocked. They even stepped back quickly and did not dare to get so close. Even so, the questions that should be asked still need to be asked. "And when were you together?" "How do you look at each other?" "Are you not afraid of the impact of this relationship?" "Aren''t you afraid your fans won''t agree with you?" "Falling in love is a matter for both of us. It has nothing to do with our fans, and they have no right to manage it. As long as you have eyes, you will find that there are many fans supporting us. We are together Facing these reporters with some brain problems, Ji Xinghe is more impatient. "That''s all I have to say. I don''t want to tell you anything else. Instead of being so concerned about other people''s relationships, you should be more concerned about yourself and see how you can continue to work in this industry. " Listening to the last words, the reporters were silent. Although Ji Xinghe didn''t make it clear, they are not fools. The last sentence is clearly saying - if you give me more words, you won''t want to go on. Ji Xinghe is a person they can''t stir up, so no matter how curious they are, they can''t continue to ask. No, they will only hurt themselves The press conference was still live, so Ji Xinghe''s words were completely heard by the audience watching the live broadcast. Most of those audiences are fans of Ji Xinghe and Su Yao. So when they heard those words, they called out "yes". Although there are some black powder in it, those black powder can''t lift any storm at all Chapter 1713 In order not to offend Ji Xinghe, no matter how unwilling those reporters were, they did not dare to mention any topic about his love affair with Su Yao. Instead, they asked some other questions. I don''t know how long after that, the press conference is finally over. Although he only answered some questions from reporters, Su Yao always felt that he was physically and mentally tired, which was more tiring than filming. And after the press conference, he was separated from Ji Xinghe. Those reporters dare not ask Ji Xinghe, but they dare to ask all kinds of questions behind him. If his car hadn''t stopped nearby, he wouldn''t want to go home today. After driving away the reporters, Su Yao was relieved. At this time, Ji Xinghe called. As soon as he got through, Su Yao yelled at Ji Xinghe at the other end of the phone, "why did you leave me just now and run away by yourself? Do you know I was almost surrounded by reporters just now. If I hadn''t driven away from them, you wouldn''t have seen me. " "I just had something to do. I have to go first. Are you ok?" Su Yao snorted coldly, "what happened? What''s more important than me? I think you are on purpose "My mother is here. She and I are at the Royal River Hotel now." Smell speech, Su Yao''s in the heart immediately rises a very bad premonition. "Then you can stay with your mother. I''ll hang up first." However, before he could hang up, he heard Ji Xinghe say, "my mother wants to see you very much, and the purpose of her going out this time is to see you. Come here." Su Yao Sorry, I chose to die. "But I have other things to do now. Tell your mother that when I''m free one day, I''ll visit you." Damn, I just announced my love with Ji Xinghe yesterday. I''m going to see Ji Xinghe''s family today. It''s not so fast to take the rocket. And now he''s not ready for anything. "Don''t lie to me. I know you have nothing to do today. If you don''t want to come here, I''ll come and pick you up." "And are you willing to let my mother down? My mother came to see you with her sick body." Sitting next to Mrs. Ji to hear this sentence, immediately gave him a "you smelly boy is quite smart" eyes. "I know my mother''s temper. She is stubborn. If you don''t come to see her today, she will sit here all day until you are willing to see her." Ji Xinghe has already said that. If he refuses again, it''s not human. "Yes, I''ll be there now." "OK, be safe on the way. Goodbye." Just hang up the phone, Mrs. Ji began, "how, did he promise to come to see me?" "He said he would come. He''ll be here in a minute." Ji Xinghe said, "I''ll tell you in advance. When you see him later, don''t be too excited, and don''t say something that shouldn''t be said at this time, otherwise it will scare him." "I know, but I''m really nervous now. This is my first time to see my idol." "But he is not your idol now, but your future daughter-in-law. You don''t need to be so nervous." "But when you say that, I''m even more nervous." She never thought that her favorite star would become her future daughter-in-law Chapter 1714 Su Yao will be here soon. As soon as he came in, Mrs. Ji recognized him. Although she had never seen Su Yao with her own eyes, she would see Su Yao''s photos several times every day. I think of the idol i always wanted to see suddenly appeared in front of me one day, and the other side was with his son. Mrs. Ji''s mood is more excited. If it wasn''t for Ji Xinghe''s giving her a look, she would have jumped at Su Yao excitedly. Su Yao also noticed Mrs. Ji. Seeing that her face was ruddy and full of spirit, she didn''t drag a sick body as Ji Xinghe said. She knew that she was cheated by Ji Xinghe. He immediately gave Ji Xinghe a look of "I''ll settle accounts with you later.". Ji Xinghe was not afraid of smiling at him. Su Yao is even more angry, but in front of Mrs. Ji, he can''t vent his dissatisfaction, so he can only bear it. But he glared at Ji Xinghe. And this curtain falls in the eyes of Mrs. Ji, it becomes that they are two in the eye. Seeing that their feelings are so good, Mrs. Ji''s heart is even more happy. She smiles and waves to Su Yao, "man Ah Yao, come and sit next to me. Let me have a good look. " Seeing her so much kindness, Su Yao suddenly became less nervous. He went over and sat beside Mrs. Ji, saying hello, "aunt Ji." "Well, we''re going to be a family. Don''t call me auntie, just call me mom." Mrs. Ji blurted out such a sentence without thinking about it. The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Mrs. Ji quickly added, "I was just joking with you. Before I married Xinghe, you should call me aunt." Su Yao was a little relieved, "OK, aunt." He can''t bear to call her "Ma" as soon as he comes up. as like as two peas, he now knows that the star of the Xinghe river is inherited. It is exactly the same for the mother and son. Ji Xinghe sat to Su Yao''s left and poured a cup of tea for him. He also said in his ear, "take it easy. My mother won''t eat you." Su Yao laughs: I''m not afraid that your mother will eat me. I''m afraid that your mother will suddenly say, "when are you going to get engaged?". Su Yao picked up the tea and just had a sip. Mrs. Ji suddenly said, "when are you going to get married?" Su Yao was choked by the tea immediately, "cough, cough!" Good guy, this is skipping the step of engagement and going straight to the step of marriage. He put down the tea cup and took a deep breath. "Aunt, it''s too early for me and Ji Xinghe to get married, and I''m not engaged to him yet." "Oh, I forgot. When are you going to get engaged?" ¡°¡­¡­ Auntie, we just started formal contact yesterday. It''s a bit hasty to get engaged so soon. Besides, I''ll be very busy in the next period of time, and I don''t have the heart to take care of anything other than work. " "Besides, it''s still uncertain whether I can be with him for a lifetime." Listening to the last sentence, Ji Xinghe was a little dissatisfied, "do you mean you don''t believe I''m sincere to you?" "Of course not." Su Yao quickly denied, "I''m just assuming." "Even if it''s a hypothesis, it doesn''t work..." Chapter 1715 Mrs. Ji smiles to see them flirting there. After they are all quiet, she says, "I''m relieved to see you have such a good relationship." "But don''t you really think about getting engaged while you''re free?" Ji Xinghe of course wants to get engaged to Su Yao immediately, but he is ready to follow Su Yao''s advice. He doesn''t want to make su Yao angry. "I listen to Su Yao." Of course, it''s impossible for Su Yao to agree. It''s impossible for him to get engaged as soon as he''s engaged. That''s too outrageous. "Let''s talk about it later." Mrs. Ji didn''t insist that they get engaged now. "Since you don''t want to be so fast, put the engagement aside for the time being. But if you suddenly change your mind, please tell me "Good." "You must be hungry now. I ordered when I came here. I''ll let them serve the dishes now. We''ll eat and talk later." Although they talked while eating, they didn''t talk much after the dishes were served. After a few words, they ate there. After that, Mrs. Ji began to perform her eloquence. I don''t know how long it took. After su Yao''s mouth was dry and noisy, Mrs. Ji finally stopped. Su Yao doubted whether her mouth was made by Gatling. Otherwise, why did she say so much? She was not tired. He has seen many talkers, but he has never seen one as talkative as Mrs. Ji. Ji Xinghe has been used to it for a long time. When his mother is very happy, he will make a long speech, which is good. Now he is still deeply remembering that day. On that day, Mrs. Ji didn''t know what to be happy about. When she came back, she kept talking there. From day to night, their ears were going to cocoon. However, when Su Yao thought that all this was finally over, Mrs. Ji took a sip of tea and started again. Ji Xinghe was afraid that Su Yao would be impatient, so he quickly whispered in his ear, "my mother has been like this all the time. Don''t worry about it. After her strength has passed, she will stop." Su Yao nodded, his face a little loveless, "I know, I will hold back." This is the mother of his target. You can''t scold, you can''t scold, you have to hold back. By about three o''clock in the afternoon, Mrs. Ji''s strength had finally passed, and the conversation was finally over. Mrs. Ji picked up her mobile phone and took a look at the time. Then she was very embarrassed and said, "look at me. I''ve said too much by accident. Ah Yao, don''t think I''m wordy. I''ve always talked too much." "Auntie, I don''t think you are wordy, and I feel very happy chatting with you." Su Yao can only tell white lies. "Since you say so, shall we talk about something else?" Smell speech, the facial expression on Su Yao''s face immediately collapsed. Come back? What he just said was just a polite remark. ¡°¡­¡­ Aunt, you have said so much just now. You must be very tired now. Don''t force yourself any more. And I think you haven''t met Ji Xinghe for a long time. I still have some things here. I don''t want to disturb you. Let''s have a good chat with your mother and son. " "No, I''m going back too. I have nothing to talk about with him." When saying this, Mrs. Ji looked at Ji Xinghe with some disgust. "And with him, I''d rather be with you." Su Yao didn''t know how to answer this. He could only keep smiling Chapter 1716 When Ji Xinghe proposes to go back with him, Su Yao severely refuses him. Because he was afraid that Mrs. Su would suddenly come to the door again tomorrow morning. He had just experienced a devastation and didn''t want to experience it again. Although Mrs. Su''s words may not be as much as Mrs. Ji''s, he no longer wants to hear the two questions of "when are you going to get engaged" and "when are you going to get married". He sometimes doubts whether he has the constitution of being urged to marry. Otherwise, why does almost every world experience such a thing? But when Su Yao refused, Ji Xinghe''s expression was a little aggrieved, "are you really not willing to help me take it back?" He has been cheated for so many times. Su Yao has already found that this big wolf likes to pretend to be a little white rabbit, so this time he is not soft hearted. "No, I don''t plan to live with you now. You''d better go back to your home and accompany your family." "Why don''t you come back with me?" Ji Xinghe asked. Su Yao suddenly thought of his recent experience and could not help shivering. "No, I don''t want to see the rest of your family for the time being." He now has a psychological shadow on Ji''s family. Although he said that they would not separate themselves from Ji Xinghe, they must be very terrible. Ji Xinghe''s mother is so terrible, he can''t imagine how terrible he and others will be. Seeing Su Yao so unwilling, there must be some loss, but Ji Xinghe didn''t force him to go back with him. "Since you really don''t want to, forget it. When you are willing, I''ll send my mother back now. Be careful on your own way." Su Yao nodded, "be careful on the way with your aunt." Fortunately, just now Mrs. Ji had gone out, and didn''t hear the conversation between him and Ji Xinghe, otherwise he really didn''t know how to explain it. ¡­¡­ This period of time, Su Yao has not seen Su Yang, Su Yang this person seems to have evaporated in the world, there is no trace. At the beginning, Su and his wife didn''t care. In their opinion, Su Yang was an adult, and he would protect himself. But now for a long time, you can''t help worrying about Su Yang. Although they don''t like Su Yang very much, Su Yang''s father is kind to their su family. If you just let Su Yang go, they are afraid that they will become heartless in other people''s eyes. They don''t want to be scolded by others. Recently, Su Yao was the only one who had contact with Su Yang, so they asked Su Yao if he knew where Su Yang had gone during this period. "Ah Yao, didn''t Su Yang go to work as your assistant some days ago, but he hasn''t come back recently. Do you know where he has gone?" "I don''t know. He worked as my assistant for a few days. Later, he was tired and left. However, more than a month ago, he came to me and asked me to borrow money. He said that he accidentally bumped into someone. The family asked him to compensate him for more than 50 yuan. He should not be able to get the money, so he found a place to hide. " Su Yao said. He thought that Suyang had gone to avoid debt before, but not long ago he learned that Suyang had gone abroad for plastic surgery in Tangyuan. Now more than a month has passed, Su Yang''s face should be almost recovered. It is estimated that he will come back in a few days. He really wanted to know how angry the Su couple would be when they saw Su Yang after plastic surgery. But he felt that Su Yang was afraid to go back to Su''s house Chapter 1717 Of course, the Su family didn''t know this. They thought what Su Yao said was the truth. However, after hearing that Su Yang ran into someone and ran away, they couldn''t help wondering if Su Yang had killed someone. Normally, they give Su Yang a large amount of pocket money every month. Su Yang is not a big spender. He must have some savings. If he just bumps into someone, he doesn''t have to run away at all. He just needs to pay for some medical expenses. But if someone is killed, it''s a capital crime, and he runs away, it''s a more serious crime, unless the other party''s family forgives him. What''s more, Su Yang''s father is so honest and honest. Why is Su Yang so Su Jinbei sighed, "I didn''t expect Su Yang to be so irresponsible. It seems that he can''t stay in Su''s house any longer, or Su''s house will be harmed by him sooner or later." "Moreover, we have raised him for ten years, which is to repay his father''s kindness to our Su family." Although this is merciless, compared with the Su family, Su Yang is nothing, and he is not the real Su family. What''s more, as far as Su Yang''s temperament is concerned, he wanted to harm Su Yao before. Although Su Yao didn''t say anything, the matter was clearly investigated by him. Moreover, Su Yao didn''t lend him the money this time. He will bear a grudge and do something to hurt Su Yao. If you think about this, you can''t let Su Yang stay in Su''s home. Mrs. Su thought about it carefully, and felt that these words were quite reasonable. "Shall we call the police? After all, Su Yang killed someone." "Let''s not interfere in this matter. The family must have called the police a long time ago." Su Jinbei said. Mrs. Su nodded, "that''s it." Listening to their conversation, Su Yao couldn''t help wondering. The original owner''s parents can be regarded as very smart people, but why are they cheated so miserably by Su Yang in the original plot? Is Su Yang too clever? It''s impossible. Su Yang''s method is so low. It''s very possible that the author forced them to lower their intelligence. Besides, he really can''t think of any other reason. ¡­¡­ I don''t know. After a few days, something happened to the entertainment industry. A boy who looks a bit like Su Yao appeared in the entertainment industry, and claimed that he entered the entertainment industry in order to follow his brother''s footsteps. Looking at his appearance, they knew that the boy''s brother must be su Yao. But Su Yao never said that he had a younger brother. Why did a younger brother suddenly appear? Those who couldn''t understand why went to Su Yao''s microblog to ask the truth of the matter. But Su Yao is now participating in a reality show, and his mobile phones are all handed over to the program team. Moreover, the dumplings have disappeared recently, so he doesn''t know about it at all, and he doesn''t know that Su Yang has entered the entertainment industry. Ji Xinghe, who was filming, noticed the incident. He intended to help Su Yao clarify it, but thinking of what Su Yao had said before, he planned to leave it to Su Yao to deal with himself. But Su Yang was obviously upset. Because he said he was su Yao''s younger brother, several media were interested in him and interviewed him. In an interview, Su Yang "accidentally" said that Su Yao was the great master of the Su family, and misled others into thinking that he was the little master of the Su family. In fact, he is nothing Chapter 1718 During Su Yao''s participation in the reality show variety show, Su Yang got along well with the identity of the second young master of the Su family, and several troupes gave him the olive branch. In order to prove that he is better than Su Yao, Su Yang does not refuse to accept any script. And those who invited him to be the star of the cast think that the elder brother is so excellent, so the younger brother will not be worse, so they regard Su Yang as a treasure. But on the first day of shooting, they realized how wrong their ideas were. Su Yang couldn''t compare with Su Yao. His acting skills were so bad that no one could be worse than him. Those who signed him really regret it, but now it''s too late to regret it. They have signed a contract with Su Yang. If they breach the contract unilaterally, they need to pay a breach fee. They''re not a senior crew, and they don''t have a lot of money, so they can only recruit doubles to help Su Yang, and then give Su Yang''s face to P. And Su Yang doesn''t feel that they are insulting themselves. Instead, he still praises them for their wisdom. With a stand in actor, Su Yang doesn''t have to act on his own, but he still has to do some superficial Kung Fu. He arrives at the crew on time every day, and then sits there playing mobile games while others are filming. In this way, the rest of the crew are really tired of him. Acting is not good, can practice, but Su Yang is not the same practice, and he is no specialty. Except for his face. But no matter how good he looks, he''s nothing but rubbish. However, not all the cast members have used doubles for Su Yang, because they can''t afford to buy good clothes, let alone ask for doubles. So Su Yang can only fight in person, but every time it''s his turn to play, he has to remake several times to barely get through. In this way, the waste is not only his time, but also the time of the whole crew. The rest of the crew secretly scolded Su Yang. As for why they didn''t scold Su Yang openly, they were afraid of the Su family, and they didn''t know that the identity of Su Yang, the second young master of the Su family, was false. As for why the Su couple didn''t come out to expose Su Yang''s self-identity, it''s because they are now on business abroad and are very busy. The number of times they can touch a mobile phone in a day is very few, let alone pay attention to the entertainment industry. There is a play starring Su Yang that is shot and broadcast at the same time, and there is no substitute in that play. So how much the audience expected before and how disappointed they were after seeing Su Yang''s play. They are still speculating about which of the "two brothers" Su Yao and Su Yang is better, but now they can see clearly that Su Yang can''t even compare with Su Yao''s toes. This is the same surname Su, but also brothers, how the gap is so big. Moreover, Su Yang''s acting skills are really bad. That face can''t save the fact that his acting skills are bad. They feel that they are going to be blind. So even if there are other actors they like in this play, they can''t stop watching it. Goodbye! Every day, besides filming, Su Yang goes to the official blog of the TV series that he is currently broadcasting, where he stars. When he finds that many people are scolding him, he is so angry that he drops his mobile phone Chapter 1719 Su Yang is red. He is black and red. But Su Yang is not happy. He doesn''t want to be angry in this way at all, and people on the Internet are comparing him with Su Yao, saying that he can''t compare with Su Yao at all. Some even said that he was not su Yao''s younger brother or the second young master of the Su family at all. He was just stepping on Su Yao''s heat with a face similar to Su Yao''s. Su Yang was a little scared when he saw the comments that questioned his true identity, but he was relieved to think that they had no evidence at all and that the Su family had not come out to expose him. He wanted to scold those who blackmailed him, but he didn''t have any brains. He knew that doing so would only further blackmail himself. And now he can''t even utter a word of abuse, so he can only pretend to make progress. Su Yang carefully deliberated in his mind, but he sent a microblog - Su Yang: I just entered the entertainment industry, and my ability is still insufficient. Please forgive me. Next, I will urge myself to make more progress and strive to become an excellent artist. In order to make fans believe him, he also sent some photos of himself in the dance studio. Now fans hate stars who know that their business ability is not good, but they don''t work hard. Now they see that Su Yang is trying so hard to change himself, and they think he is not so hopeless. At least he knows how to make progress. So they didn''t hate Su Yang so much. They even encouraged him to refuel. Su Yang turned over the comment area and saw that his comments were less and his mood was not so bad. But he put all this on Su Yao''s head. He thought those who scolded him were Su Yao''s fans. Su Yao is afraid that he will steal his limelight, so let his fans scold him. He will let those people know Su Yao''s true face. Su Yao, who is still making reality show Zongyi: don''t cure, you are not worth me to deal with you by that means. ¡­¡­ Su Yang wanted to work hard, but after a few days, he felt that the training was really hard and tired, so he began three days of net drying and two days of fishing. However, in order to make those fans believe that he is really working hard, he will post a few photos on Weibo every day. Of course, those photos are taken by him. What makes him happy is - those fans foolishly believe that he is really working hard, and even care about him, so that he should not fight so hard and pay more attention to rest. Although other training fell, but Su Yang did not give up on acting. Su Yao''s proudest thing is acting, so he must surpass Su Yao in acting. And he was scolded by so many people because of his poor acting skills. Su Yang''s talent in acting is not very good, but after this period of hard work, he has made progress, and his best performance is the role of white lotus. Because of this, the agent also gave him a white lotus role. Although he was only a supporting role, if he performed well, it would be brilliant enough, and it might change the audience''s impression of Su Yang''s poor acting skills. Su Yang also wanted to prove himself, so although he disliked it as a supporting role, he took it. ¡­¡­ Shen Qiu, Su Yao''s agent, has been watching Su Yang. He has met Su Yang himself and knows that Su Yang is Su Yao''s "younger brother". So although Su Yang went to make a face, he recognized Su Yang Chapter 1720 And after seeing Su Yang''s series of suffocating Sao operations, Shen Qiu finally understood why Su Yao wanted him to pay attention to Su Yang. Su Yang is really shameless. He not only claims that he is Su Yao''s brother, but also says that he is the second young master of the Su family. Where is the second young master of the Su family? Is Su Yao the only young master of the Su family? I don''t know why the Su family hasn''t come out yet to clarify these two things. Is it possible that they acquiesced in this? Thinking of this, Shen Qiu can''t help but fill Su Yao''s brain with a pity that his father doesn''t love him and his mother doesn''t love him. He can''t help but sigh that the water of a rich family is really deep enough. And this makes him more want to expose the true face of Su Yang. But he doesn''t have any evidence now. If you say that, no one will believe it, and maybe Su Yao will be scolded. So now he has to wait until Su Yao comes back to solve the problem. What''s all this about? Shen Qiu sighed a long breath. Su Yang is also very puzzled why the Su family did not come out to expose him, but he is too busy now, so he soon put the problem behind him. ¡­¡­ Su Yao participated in a large reality TV variety show. The shooting period of the show is one month. Now it''s one month old, so he finally came back. The first thing to do after the recording is to report safety to his fans. But as soon as he got on the microblog, he found that many people wrote private letters to themselves. He casually opened one of the private letters and found that the man asked such a question - male god, is Su Yang really your brother? Su Yao picked an eyebrow. It seems that a big event happened in the entertainment circle during his participation in the reality show variety show, that is, he doesn''t know how far Su Yang is now. He searched Su Yang, and then click into the microblog to have a look. When he saw Su Yang''s face which was a little similar to himself, the smile at the corner of his mouth became deeper. I didn''t expect that Su Yang, a fool, really had a face lift. I didn''t think how many people would scold him after his face lift was exposed? Su Yao flipped through Su Yang''s microblogs and found that Shuyang actually claimed to be the second young master of the Su family, so he wanted to laugh even more. Su Yang is really not afraid of death at all. Even if he looks like him, he dares to call himself the second young master of the Su family. I''m afraid he wants to be driven out of the Su family immediately. But now he has no spare time to deal with Su Yang, a fool. He hasn''t seen Ji Xinghe for a month, and he misses him very much. He wants to see Ji Xinghe now. "Tangyuan, do you know where Ji Xinghe is now?" "He''s filming right now. The studio address is..." After learning the location of Ji Xinghe from Tangyuan''s mouth, Su Yao rushed there immediately. However, he did not call Ji Xinghe in advance, because he wanted to surprise Ji Xinghe. It was already noon when Su Yao rushed by. He saw Ji Xinghe sitting there and went over. When other people see Ji Xinghe, they just want to say something to Ji Xinghe, and then they see Su yaochong do a silent action. They knew what Su Yao wanted to do, so they immediately shut up. Because Ji Xinghe''s back to Su Yao, he didn''t find Su Yao coming. Su Yao crept up behind him and covered his eyes with his hands Chapter 1721 However, before he spoke, he heard Ji Xinghe call his name excitedly, "Su Yao." Su Yao put down his blindfolded hands and sat opposite him. "I didn''t expect you could guess so quickly. It''s really boring." "If I don''t guess, you''re going to scold me." Ji Xinghe said with a smile, "and ah, I''ve held hands with you, so I know exactly what your hands are like." When he said this, Su Yao quickly looked around and found that almost all the people around him were looking at him and Ji Xinghe. Suddenly, he gave Ji Xinghe a bad look. "I don''t know if you can stop saying that in front of other people in the future." "We are in a romantic relationship. It''s nothing to say that, and they don''t complain." Ji Xinghe said boldly, "besides, we''re flirting. It''s too late for their single dogs to envy us." When he said this, he didn''t deliberately lower his voice, so all the people around him heard it. They felt that Ji Xinghe''s saying this to them. They know they''re single dogs, but there''s no need to say that. It''s too much to show them love in front of these single dogs, and even to show them love. Can these two people understand their single dogs? #Kick over the bowl of Royal imported dog food ? Su Yao gave Ji Xinghe a white eye without saying a word, "you are not serious all day long." "But don''t you like me the most?" Ji Xinghe asked with a smile. Su Yao decided not to discuss this topic with him. "How are you doing these days? Does anyone want to hook you up while I''m away?" Mention this matter, Ji Xinghe suddenly thought of that day. I don''t know what kind of means Su Yang used that day to sneak into his residence, and lay on his bed with nothing on. He even said something disgusting to him. He still remembers that sentence. Although at that time, he immediately threw out Su Yang, and even soon threw away the bed where Su Yang had been lying, he was very disappointed at the thought of it. As soon as Ji Xinghe showed such an expression, Su Yao knew that something must have happened in the month when he was away. "Ji Xinghe, don''t you secretly follow others behind my back?" Ji Xinghe some helpless, "how possible, my heart has long been filled with you, has been unable to load other people." "Then why do you look so guilty?" "I just had a sudden thought of something that should have happened." "What should I do?" Su Yao asked curiously. "You sit next to me and I''ll whisper to you." "Good." Su Yao moved the chair to his side and put his ear close to him. "You can say it now." "It has something to do with Su Yang." Hearing the name of "Su Yang", Su Yao could not help but frown, "what''s wrong with him? Is it hard to seduce you while I''m away? " Ji Xinghe nodded, "when I went back one night, I found that he was lying on my bed with nothing on his body, and said a very disgusting word. I was about to throw up at that time..." "I immediately threw him out, and later I changed the bed, but I was still very angry..." Chapter 1722 Su Yao originally thought that Su Yang was just an ordinary hook / guide Ji Xinghe, but he didn''t expect that Su Yang had sneaked into Ji Xinghe''s residence, stripped off and lay on the bed to hook / guide Ji Xinghe. At the thought of this, Su Yao blew up, "that guy Su Yang has done such a disgusting thing, I must kill him!" He wanted to make Su Yang happy for a few more days, but he didn''t think Su Yang would dare to do something disgusting to hook / lead Ji Xinghe. This is just dancing in his minefield. If you don''t teach Su Yang a lesson, his name will be written upside down! Hearing this, people around looked over. Their hearts are full of doubts. What did Su Yang do to make su Yao so angry? And aren''t they brothers? Su Yao said he would kill Su Yang? Is their relationship not so good? Also, the water of the rich is not shallower than that of the entertainment circle. "Su Yao, calm down. There are other people here. It''s against the law to kill people now." After experiencing the incident, he also wanted to kill Su Yang''s disgusting fly, but he remembered what Su Yao had said, so he saved Su Yang''s life and waited for Su Yao to come back to deal with it. Su Yao had already calmed down. "Of course, I know that killing people is against the law, so I don''t intend to do it myself. The law will take the initiative to punish Su Yang." Su Yang can go for plastic surgery, which means that he has not compensated the family members of the victims, and that family is open-minded. They will not give up until they get compensation. Maybe they are looking for Su Yang all over the world now. And they probably already called the police. Su Yang because of the whole face, so now can be so happy. If Su Yang''s plastic surgery explodes and his previous photos are posted on the Internet, what will happen? Presumably that family will soon find the entertainment company Su Yang signed, and then make trouble in the company on the spot. And even if Su Yang is willing to compensate them for a sum of money, they will definitely choose to call the police again in order to get more money. Moreover, the laws of this world are a little different from those of other world. In this world, killing someone means killing someone. No matter how much compensation is made, as soon as the victim''s family members call the police, the murderer will be arrested and sentenced to death. Su Yang had a chance to escape the disaster, but he just didn''t cherish it. It was his own sin. Ji Xinghe once sent someone to investigate Su Yang. Naturally, he knew that Su Yang had killed someone, but he refused to pay for it. He also knew how Su Yao planned to deal with Su Yang. "Can I help you?" "No, I''ll do it myself. You just have to wait for you to see the good play." Ji Xinghe nodded, "then I''ll wait to see a good play." On the other hand, Su Yang doesn''t know that Su Yao has come back, that Su Yao is ready to deal with him, and that his short career as a star is coming to an end. He is now filming on the set. Although he has made progress compared with before, he still can''t compare with others. In this first scene alone, he ng two or three times. Fortunately, he passed the last. Although the director knew that Su Yang''s acting skills were very bad for a long time, he was still angry after Su Yang''s every play was ng. However, he was afraid of Su Yang''s false identity as the second young master of the Su family, and dared not speak up Chapter 1723 This program has been recorded for a month in a row. In addition to getting up so early this morning and coming to see Ji Xinghe after getting off the plane, Su Yao is a little tired. After chatting with Ji Xinghe about other things, he went back to rest. However, as soon as the body touched the bed, a phone call came in. He picked up his mobile phone and found that it was Ji Xinghe who called. He immediately got through and said, "what else can I do for you when you call?" "I''m downstairs. Open the door." Ji Xinghe said. Smell speech, Su Yao quickly jumped out of bed, ran to the balcony, looked down, found that Ji Xinghe is really downstairs. Ji Xinghe saw him and waved to him with a smile. Su Yao quickly ran down the stairs and opened the door. "Why are you here? Don''t you still have to film today?" "My part of today is over." Ji Xinghe said that he handed over the things he was carrying in his hand, "and I also brought you your favorite food." Su Yao quickly reached for it and found that it was really his favorite food, "thank you." "Wait, is that how you thank me?" "What else do you want from me?" "Give me a kiss." Ji Xinghe pointed to his lips and said. Su Yao immediately spurned him, "bah, it''s shameless!" "It seems that you don''t want to eat, so give it back to me." With that, Ji Xinghe is about to take it back. Su Yao quickly stepped back and looked at him with stingy eyes. "Ji Xinghe, we are both lovers now. Do you need this?" "Yes, we are both lovers now. Why don''t you want to kiss me?" Ji Xinghe asked with a smile. Su Yao was choked by his words I''m afraid you can''t control yourself, and you''ll eat me as a wolf. " "Do you believe I''ll eat you now?" Shen qiuzheng, who had just arrived here, was so surprised that his chin was about to drop. Listen, listen, what are these words? I didn''t expect that Ji Xinghe, who looks so serious, is so unorthodox in private. I don''t know where they are going. Maybe they have hit home run. Seeing that these two people are going to show their love in front of their own faces, Shen Qiu quickly makes a voice to show his sense of existence, "cough, cough, can you two stop talking like this, can you take care of my feelings as a single dog?" Su Yao found out that Shen Qiu didn''t know when he was coming. When he thought that his conversation with Ji Xinghe might have been heard by Shen Qiu, he had an impulse to dig a crack in the ground. "Brother Shen, when did you come here?" "Don''t worry, I only heard your last conversation." Shen Qiu said. Su Yao The last conversation is more shameful, OK? Why does god treat him like this? ¡°¡­¡­ Brother Shen, what''s the matter with you coming here all of a sudden? " "I do have something to look for you, and it''s very important." "What''s the matter?" Seeing that they were about to stand at the door and talk, Ji Xinghe said, "Mr. Shen, you must be talking about Su Yang. Let''s go in and sit down and have a good talk." Shen Qiu nodded, "OK." Chapter 1724 As soon as he sat down, Shen Qiu said, "Su Yao, you should already know that Su Yang has entered the entertainment industry, right?" "There''s so much noise on the Internet, I may not know." Su Yao replied. "You don''t know how excessive he is." Shen Qiu began to make complaints about it. "He actually said he was your brother, and he lit a fire by using this one. He didn''t forget to pull you when he was rubbing your fever." "And what''s more extreme, you know?" "He has the face to say that he is the second young master of the Su family. You are the only young master of the Su family. I''m really going to be angry with him. I''ve never seen such a cheeky man like him before." "Come on, don''t be angry. He''s just a clown. I''ll get rid of him soon." Su Yao poured him a cup of tea and said, "calm down." Shen Qiu took a sip of the cup of tea. When he felt the strange taste, he quickly vomited it out, "Su Yao, how long have you kept the tea?" "It should be a month." Su Yao some uncertain said. Shen Qiu''s blue veins on his forehead jumped, "do you want to poison me?" Su Yao looked at him innocently, "how can I be such a person? I just remember that this tea has been put for a long time." Such a interruption, the atmosphere is not as dignified as just now. Shen Qiu continued the previous topic, "in other words, why didn''t your family come out to expose Su Yang''s false identity as the second young master of the Su family? In their eyes, your own son is no better than Su Yang''s adopted son who always likes to be a demon? " This can''t blame him for thinking too much. If you want to blame him, you can only blame him for coming to Su''s house this month. There is really no movement. Su Yao didn''t expect that Shen Qiu''s brain hole was so big that even his father didn''t love his mother. "You think too much. My parents are on a business trip abroad recently. They don''t have the energy to pay attention to domestic affairs. However, as soon as they come back, Su Yang''s real identity will not be concealed." Listening to this, Shen Qiu can''t help frowning, "don''t you plan to expose Su Yang''s true identity now?" Su Yao said, "now I don''t have any evidence, and even if I say it, no one will believe it. At that time, Su Yang will cry again, and I will become a vicious brother without conscience. " Shen Qiu thought about it carefully, and thought that it was reasonable, but he just couldn''t swallow the tone, "so let Su Yang continue to be so arrogant?" Su Yao shook his head. "Of course not." "What are you going to do?" "You see which variety show has invited Su Yang. You can contact the sponsor of that show and say that I can be a special guest for them for free." Su Yao said. "That''s a good idea, but what if they don''t agree?" "It''s a good topic for two brothers to be on the same stage, and it can also bring them some traffic. Smart people won''t refuse." Su Yao laughed, "and they must really want to ask me some questions." "In that case, I''ll go and inquire about it now." "Don''t worry. It''s not too late to talk about it tomorrow." Su Yao said. Shen Qiu immediately glared at him, "you''re not anxious, I''m anxious. I don''t want to see Su Yang suck your blood again." Su Yao had no choice but to smile, "OK, I''ll trouble you." "As long as you don''t cause me any trouble, it''s the best reward for me..." Chapter 1725 Shen Qiu soon found out which variety show Su Yang was invited to. He quickly contacted the program team and told them that Su Yao was willing to be a special guest for free. That variety show has always been lukewarm. Now that such a pie suddenly falls from the sky, the program team naturally agrees very readily. Su Yao and Su Yang are hot spots at the moment, and almost everyone is paying attention to them. If these two brothers appear on their program at the same time, they will surely explode the whole audience, and their program will surely be on fire. And if Su Yao can bring Ji Xinghe over, it will be even better. But they just think about it. How could a big guy like Ji Xinghe come to their poor and shabby program group. Su Yao offered to be a special guest of their program. It was their ancestral tombs that made smoke. Besides, you can''t be too greedy in life, otherwise it will be nothing In a word, it was so easy for Su Yao to become a special guest. The other side also told the recording time of the program, and sincerely thanks Su Yao. Ji Xinghe also wanted to go with Su Yang, but he was afraid that Su Yao would not let him go, so he didn''t tell Su Yao. Instead, after he left, he asked his assistant to contact the program owner. When we learned that Ji Xinghe was going to their program as a special guest, the program team was very excited. Is the sun coming out in the West today? Even Ji Xinghe is going to participate in their program. If they are known by their peers, they will be envious to death. But why does Ji Xinghe suddenly want to be a special guest in their program? Is it for Su Yao? But these are not important, the important thing is that their program is going to be popular. If Ji Xinghe hadn''t told them not to disclose the list of special guests in advance, they would like to publish the list now and get a lot of fans before recording the program. ¡­¡­ Soon it was the day of the recording. Maybe it''s because of habit. On that day, Su Yao and Ji Xinghe came to the recording site early. And when they arrived, only the crew was there, and they were busy setting up the scene. Su Yao didn''t know that Ji Xinghe was coming, so when he saw Ji Xinghe, he was shocked. "Ji Xinghe, why are you here?" "To be a special guest like you." Ji Xinghe said with a smile. Su Yao felt that he was idle and had nothing to do. "Don''t you want to shoot next?" "I''ve already shot all my parts ahead of time." Su Yao Well, the movie king is amazing. "But why are you here?" "To accompany you, of course." Ji Xinghe replied with a smile. The crew passing by just heard this sentence and felt that they had been fed dog food. Real hammer, these two people are show love to come. When hearing Ji Xinghe''s words, Su Yao''s mouth twitched slightly. "I''m not a child anymore. I don''t need company at all." "But I just want to be with you. I just want to watch you all the time." Ji Xinghe talks about love, which is a smooth word. Su Yao''s face was hot Shut up, you Others: please don''t spread any more dog food. We are really full. Chapter 1726 In order to create a topic, the program team specially arranged a room for Su Yao and Ji Xinghe, and asked them to stay in that room before all the other guests arrived. Of course, some food, drink, play and even a folding bed have been prepared in that room. Su Yao didn''t refuse the request of the program team, because he really wanted to know what reaction Su Yang would have when he found out that he was a special guest of this issue. When Ji Xinghe saw that Su Yao agreed, he agreed. One by one, they went into the room prepared for them by the program team. Su Yao was stunned when he saw the folding bed against the wall. How can the program team prepare a folding bed? Is their brain broken? Ji Xinghe also noticed the folding bed. He picked his eyebrows with great interest, then said with a smile, "the program group is so sweet, even the bed is ready for us." Su Yao recognized the implication and immediately glared at him, "Ji Xinghe, can you stop thinking about porn all day long?" Ji Xinghe smiles, "when did I get yellow? I''m just a little sleepy. That''s why I just said that. I don''t know what''s in your head. " Su Yao suddenly choked You didn''t sleep well last night? " Ji Xinghe "well" a, "think you think, as long as I close my eyes, my mind will come up with you, you are really a goblin." Su Yao took a deep breath, "Ji Xinghe, do you know you really don''t deserve beating sometimes?" "I know. You look like you''re going to hit me now." "Now that you know it, why don''t you shut your mouth?" "Then other people say I have a bad temper. I think you are the one with a bad temper." Su Yao sneered, "I''ll let you feel how bad my temper is now." Between them, Ji Xinghe accidentally presses Su Yao under his body. And at this time, the program group suddenly left, he looked at the scene in front of him, his pupils couldn''t help a violent earthquake. "I''m sorry to disturb you. Go on." Voice down, he quickly turned out of the room, but also very considerate to help them to close the door. The sound insulation effect of this room is not good at all, so they heard his next sentence -- "hiss, I didn''t expect that these two people would play so well in private. It''s really hard to look good." Su Yao Grass, wind is killed! Ji Xinghe It''s really exciting. Su Yao stretched out his hand and pushed Ji Xinghe, who was not willing to get up on his own, "can you get up? I''m almost crushed to death by you." "Sorry." Ji Xing said by the river that he got up and gave him a hand. Su Yao by his strength to stand up, but one did not stand firm, rushed into his arms. "Don''t you say you don''t like me holding you down? Why do you throw yourself in my arms again this time?" Su Yao didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He opened a chair and sat down, playing with his mobile phone. Ji Xinghe lay down on the folding bed, "I''ll sleep for a while. Remember to call me later." Su Yao answered and opened the game on his mobile phone. While playing, he suddenly felt a little sleepy. After hesitation, he still lay down Chapter 1727 Su Yao didn''t sleep very well, so when he heard the footsteps outside the door from far to near, he opened his eyes, and his eyes were clear. He didn''t wake up at all. He wakes up Ji Xinghe, who is still sleeping. "Ji Xinghe, wake up quickly. The people from the program group are calling." As soon as he finished, the door was knocked. Ji Xinghe opened his eyes, maybe because he just woke up, so his mind is not clear. "Where is this, and why are we here?" Su Yao had never seen his expression before. He immediately took out his mobile phone and took some pictures of his face. Then he explained to Ji Xinghe, "you should be sleepy, so you don''t remember the recording of our next program. I don''t think you''re sober. You''d better wash your face. " The things in this room are quite complete, and I don''t know what''s going on with the brain circuits of the group of people in the program. They even have facial washing water and towels ready for them. Did you expect that he and Ji Xinghe would sleep here for a long time? Ji Xinghe gave a "um" sound, got up and walked towards the washbasin over there. After washing his face, his brain was more sober at last. At this time, the knock on the door rang again. Su Yao went to open the door. Standing at the door of the program team to see him and Ji Xinghe are some clothes are not neat, can''t help but brain fill something, looking at the two people''s eyes more and more strange. "What can I do for you?" It was not until Su Yao spoke that he regained his mind. "The program is about to start recording. Please wait for two teachers to come to the front desk immediately after hearing" next, let''s invite two special guests to the stage. " Su Yao nodded, "I know. Is there anything else?" "Nothing more." The crew couldn''t help but take a look at his clothes and said, "you''d better tidy up your clothes, otherwise it will cause some unnecessary misunderstandings." Listen to these words, Su Yao can understand why he just looked at himself and Ji Xinghe in such a strange way. He thought that he and Ji Xinghe had done something indescribable here. These people are really good at brain tonic. However, he is too lazy to explain. Sometimes the more he explains, the more he can''t explain clearly. He will be considered guilty. "I see. Thank you for reminding me." In fact, after saying that, the members of the program team regretted it. However, seeing Su Yao not only didn''t get angry, but also very kindly said a word to him, it was a complete relief. He didn''t dare to stay here, for fear that he would say something later. I told him again what I had just said, and then I left. There was also a mirror in the room. Su Yao looked at the mirror and arranged his clothes. But not long after waking up, Su Yao felt a little hungry. He picked up the food on the table, and after a few mouthfuls, he heard a sound from the loudspeaker - "next, let''s welcome the two special guests of today." He could only put down what he was holding and ate a few mouthfuls of food. He picked up the tissue and wiped his mouth. Then he went to the front desk with Ji Xinghe. The audience and the ordinary guests on the stage were very curious about which two special guests were. They guessed one after another. The program group is so mysterious that the two special guests may be the heavyweights Chapter 1728 But Su Yang''s right eyelid began to jump wildly. He didn''t know what was going on. He always had a very ominous premonition in his heart today, as if something bad would happen to him. This made him wonder if one of the special guests was su Yao. According to the nature of the program, this kind of thing is very likely to happen. Of course, this is just a guess in Su Yang''s mind. But when Su Yao and Ji Xinghe appeared in front of him, his face became very ugly when it was serious. When they were placed on both sides, they secretly clenched into fists. I didn''t expect that it was su Yao. And Ji Xinghe, the man who gave him a lot of shame. Why are they here? Do they want to expose him in front of so many people? Did they do it on purpose? The more Su Yang thought, the more ugly the expression on his face became. He wanted to question Su Yao loudly now, but the time and place were not right. if he showed a little bit of malice to Su Yao, everything he did would become a bubble after the program was broadcast, and he would be chased by Su Yao''s fans. He could never let that happen. It''s hard for him to get into the entertainment industry. It''s hard for him to get to this stage. How can he make a break here After seeing Su Yao and Ji Xinghe, the others were confused for a moment, and then made a startling sound. They never thought that the special guests invited by the program group were actually these two people. This time, the program group really lost money. They looked at Su Yang again and saw that the expression on his face was a little ugly, as if they suddenly found something interesting. Su Yang is not very happy to see Su Yao, otherwise he would not show such an expression, it seems that the relationship between the two brothers is not very good. Su Yao also noticed Su Yang''s ugly face. Seeing that Su Yang was not happy, he was happy. "Su Yang, seeing me with such an expression, don''t you want to see me?" Su Yang forced out a smile, "how can it be? I just didn''t expect that you would come to this program, so I was surprised. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I was really scared by you. " "So it is. It seems that you don''t want to see my brother." Su Yao specially stressed the pronunciation of "brother". Su Yang was sick to death in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it, "brother, don''t joke with me any more." What does Su Yao mean by this? Is he ready to expose him the next second? "Look, you''re scared. You''re a coward." Su Yang is not in the mood to pick up Su Yao. Now he is full of questions about whether Su Yao will expose him. Even a fool can see the strange atmosphere between them. At this time, it''s the host''s turn to come out and make a comeback. "Cough, you must have finished talking about the past. Time is of the essence. Let''s start today''s first link, the interview link." Su Yang is not in the mood to be interviewed, and he is afraid that the host will ask some questions he does not want to answer. "Next, the first person we interviewed was su Yao." The host said while looking at Su Yao, "I heard that you are going to be a special guest on your own initiative. Can you tell me what it is for?" "It''s for Su Yang, of course." Chapter 1729 This made the others present a little confused. They thought Su Yao had a bad relationship with Su Yang, but they didn''t expect Su Yao to say that he came to this show for Su Yang''s sake. So is the relationship between the two good or bad? The host was not surprised that Su Yao would answer like this, and soon began to ask the second question, "before, because Su Yang said it was your brother, the whole entertainment industry was in uproar. I want to ask you a question on behalf of the masses -" "are you really brothers with Su Yang?" "I think so." Su Yao gave an ambiguous answer. Su Yang couldn''t help looking at him. He thought he was not his younger brother, but he didn''t expect him to say so. What did Su Yao want to do? Su Yang didn''t think Su Yao would let him go. He thought there must be some conspiracy. And Su Yao''s answer makes Su Yao begin to guess whether he and Su Yang are brothers or not. If they are not brothers, why do they look so similar? But if it was a brother, why didn''t Su Yao give a definite answer? But the host thought that this could create a topic, so he didn''t ask any more questions. He began to ask other questions. Su Yao gave a clever answer, which made several other guests feel that experienced people are different. The next one to be interviewed is Ji Xinghe. Because he knows Ji Xinghe''s temper and that Ji Xinghe can''t provoke him, the host simply asked him a few questions. "Ji Yingdi, why did you come to this program?" "Of course, it''s for my love Su Yao." Ji Xinghe said, looking at Su Yao with a smile. Several of the audience were fans of Su Yao and him. They were so excited that they almost fainted. They stand on this pair of CP is also too good to knock it. They locked it. They swallowed the key. Please stand here. They will handle the Civil Affairs Bureau right away. Others: sure, these two people are here to show their love. When can they have sweet love? The host also felt that he was given a show of love by Ji Xinghe, and the smile on his face almost couldn''t be kept. ¡°¡­¡­ It turns out that you have a good relationship with Mr. Su. Next, let''s move on to the next question - " " what do you like about Mr. Su so that you will choose to be with him? " "Of course, it''s because I like him." Ji Xinghe replied, "I only want him. No matter what he will be like in the future, I will continue to love him." Once again, the host who has been shown a face of love has the impulse to leave the microphone and run away. Why does he ask such questions? Isn''t he asking for abuse? Listening to Ji Xinghe''s words, Su Yang''s jealousy is going crazy. Why is that person Su Yao instead of Su Yang? Clearly he and Su Yao look somewhat similar, why did Ji Xinghe throw him out that night? Why don''t you know that the one you favor has always been Su Yao? Why do other people''s eyes stay on Su Yao all the time? What''s good about Su Yao? He''s not willing. He doesn''t want to be trampled on by Su Yao all his life Chapter 1730 Su Yang was originally a narrow-minded man. Now, with such a sound in his heart, most of his reason disappeared. Coupled with Su Yao''s spiritual temptation to him, he said something he shouldn''t have said in front of so many people. "I remember seeing you both in the same bed. Is that why you got on well?" Suddenly, everyone''s attention turned to him. But Su Yang seemed to be unaware of it and continued, "Su Yao, how much charm does your body have to make Ji Xinghe seduced by you?" At first hearing such a sentence, people couldn''t help feeling a little confused. What''s wrong with Su Yang? Why did he suddenly say that? Is what he said true or false? And Ji Xinghe''s eyes suddenly cold down, "Su Yang, you sneaked into my house before, lying on my bed to hook / lead me, I don''t intend to care with you, but I didn''t expect you to confuse black and white here." Even if you slander him, you dare to slander Su Yao. I''m afraid Su Yang is impatient. After listening to Ji Xinghe, other people on the scene immediately took a breath. God, is that true? I didn''t expect Su Yang to be such a shameless person, to hook up with his brother''s boyfriend. They are really going to vomit. Several other guests who originally wanted to make friends with Su Yang quietly stayed away from him and looked at him with garbage eyes. Ji Xinghe has always been a man of his own free will. In addition, this time he was really annoyed by Su Yang, a vicious man, so he didn''t care whether he was recording a program or not. "And you know why I was lying in the same bed with Su Yao at that time." Others: what''s this amazing melon? It''s really a shock to their family. Fortunately, this program is not live, otherwise now Su Yang is afraid to have been scolded by the audience. Of course, that''s because the program team didn''t cut this segment in the later stage, so Su Yang will be cold, and will definitely be chased by Su Yao and Ji Xinghe''s fans. Their fans are very effective. Now suddenly such a situation happened, the program team did not dare to record any more, and quickly turned off the camera. The program group is about to be pissed off by Su Yang. It''s really a rat excrement that spoils a pot of soup. Originally, the program was well recorded, so why did Su Yang suddenly have a moth? Their programs need to be popular, but they don''t dare to broadcast those just recorded. And even if they want to broadcast it, Ji Xinghe won''t allow it. Cao, I knew I shouldn''t have invited Su Yang, a troublemaker. At this time, Su Yang has regained his senses. When he remembers what he has just said and what Ji Xinghe has said, he can''t wait to see one and faints on the spot. ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry, I''m so nervous. That''s why I said that just now. Those words are not from my heart. They are all nonsense. " If he doesn''t say the second half of the sentence, it''s OK. It seems that there is no silver here. Other people don''t believe his nonsense at all. Besides, Ji Xinghe said that just now. Now in their eyes, Su Yang is a despicable villain. The reason why Su Yao came to participate in this part of the show was to add obstacles to Su Yang. He didn''t intend to expose Su Yang''s true face so soon, because it was over all at once. So he came out and said, "OK, it''s all over. Don''t mention it any more. We''re still recording programs now..." Chapter 1731 This has to make other people feel in their hearts that Su Yao is too generous. If their target is seduced, no matter whether the person is a friend or a family member, they can never be as generous as Su Yao. They will definitely tear their face at each other and beat him up. But Su Yang doesn''t think so. He thinks that Su Yao is pretending to be a good person to others. What Ji Xinghe said just now is probably what Su Yao asked him to say. Su Yao''s heart is too dark. Sooner or later, he will expose Su Yao''s true face and let others see how kind Su Yao is. Although he was sick to death in his heart, Su Yang didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction in front of so many people. He even said to Su Yao with red eyes, "brother, you believe I didn''t do that kind of thing, right? I''m your brother. How can I say something against morality? " He spoke like a white lotus, and other people were speechless. Why didn''t they find that Su Yang was a white lotus before? Also said that he did not do such a thing, is Ji Xinghe framed him? Ji Xinghe has no fate with him, why frame him? Moreover, Ji Xinghe doesn''t need to frame him. Listening to Su Yang''s tea talk, Su Yao couldn''t help but want to turn a white eye, "whether that thing is true or not must be very clear in your heart, and I don''t want to mention that thing to you. Let''s call it a day. You''ll know for yourself in the future." Do is do, also said he did not do, is to let other people think that is Ji Xinghe framed him? Do not look in the mirror, to see how big his face will let Ji Xinghe framed him. Besides, he doesn''t intend to let this thing go and let other things go, but he wants to seduce his target. That''s really intolerable. Su Yang choked on Su Yao''s words What does Su Yao mean by that? Does he want to do something about Ji Xinghe? Isn''t Su Yao trying to pretend to be a good man? Why doesn''t he now? Although Su Yang was so angry that he wanted to tear Su Yao, he still put up with it. After all, he can''t bear the situation now The atmosphere at the scene was still a little awkward. After the host said a few words to ease the embarrassment, he started the previous link again. He didn''t dare to ask Ji Xinghe any more questions. Instead, he turned to Su Yang. He didn''t care if Su Yang was in the mood to answer his questions. "Su Yang, what did you enter the entertainment industry for?" Although now in a bad mood, Su Yang still managed to squeeze out a smile, "before was interested in the entertainment industry, now is really like this career." "But I see a lot of people say that you are not good at acting, and you are not good at other aspects. How can you be sure that you can be a good artist?" The interview method of this program group has always been like this, but Su Yang did not know, and he did not know. So after hearing such a question, he wanted to spit out fragrance in his heart, but he just put up with it. "I think I''m a very unqualified artist now, but I''m trying to change myself, and next I''ll work harder to become a real artist..." As for whether these words are his inner words, only he himself knows Chapter 1732 The first link will soon be over, and the next link will be the game link. The two guests are divided into a group. Naturally, Su Yao is in the same group as Ji Xinghe. The two of them together, it''s just to strengthen, but they didn''t mean to win the first place in the game. After all, their main purpose here is to meet Su Yang and relax by the way. So next, Su Yang''s group was badly abused. Whenever they wanted to answer questions, Su Yao and Ji Xinghe would always take a step. Whenever they wanted to get something, they would take the first step This time for a long time, a number of times, with Su Yang the same group of people have a complaint in the heart. It''s all because Su Yang, a villain, has offended Su Yao and Ji Xinghe. That''s why he has been abused. If he had known that such a thing would happen, he should have applied with the program team just now. What''s more, Su Yang didn''t know the spirit of cooperation at all. He only knew that he was rushing forward. It''s really that he is better than Su Yang alone. When Su Yang rushed forward alone again, the man couldn''t help it. He forced his anger and said, "Su Yang, can you stop messing around? It''s not your game. Do you know what cooperation is?" Su Yang''s face suddenly a little ugly, "I don''t want to win, don''t you want to win?" It is clear that he has no use at all, but now he is doing something wrong. How can people in the entertainment industry be so disgusting? The man didn''t expect that Su Yang could say such a sentence with a strong sense of reason. He was so angry that he almost wanted to slap him, " You''re the only one who can win! " "Is it difficult that you really won?" Su Yang retorted immediately. Other people all looked at them and felt the scorn in their eyes. Su Yang was angry to death. "If you want to win, listen to me." "Why should I listen to you?" Seeing that they are about to quarrel, the people in the program group are dissatisfied. Of course, their dissatisfaction is directed at Su Yang. Just now of those they but all see in the eye of, mistake all on Su Yang''s body. And these two unexpected things are because of Su Yang, early know that they should not have invited Su Yang this troublemaker. But now it''s halfway through. Can''t we stop recording for a Suyang? So they can only go forward to mediate After the final mediation, a lot of time passed, which made the people of the program group more and more unhappy with Su Yang. After the recording of this program, they will never invite Su Yang as a troublemaker in future programs Although Su Yao and Ji Xinghe did not want to win the first place in the game, the final first place was theirs. And Su Yang''s group naturally came last. The last one has to be punished, and this one is very common. Su Yang was standing with the people in the same group. Behind them stood two staff members. Both staff members were holding a balloon filled with water, and the balloon filled with water was hanging on Su Yang''s head. After waiting for the host to count down, the two staff members pierced the balloon with a needle, and the water in the balloon leaked out. Su Yang suddenly became a drowned chicken. The person who accepted the punishment together resented Su Yang even more. If it wasn''t for Su Yang, he would not have been forced to accept the punishment Chapter 1733 Next is the last one. The last one is the common truth adventure. There was an empty wine bottle on the table. Several guests sat down around the table. The first guest starts to turn the wine bottle. Whoever the bottle mouth is aimed at has to choose the truth or take a big risk. And so Su Yang became the first "lucky man", he looked at Ji Xinghe sitting beside him, his mind flashed, and finally chose a big adventure, "I choose a big adventure." "Please kiss the forehead of the person sitting next to you." Su Yang sits on the left side of Ji Xinghe and on the right side of him sits people he doesn''t know. He completely forgets how much Ji Xinghe hates himself and wants to kiss Ji Xinghe''s forehead. Ji Xinghe cold eyes, he will kick Su Yang to open, "I refuse." The atmosphere suddenly solidified, the people on the scene did not expect that Su Yang was so bold. No, it''s not so much audacity as lack of brain. Ji Xinghe has an object. Su Yang dares to put his mind on Ji Xinghe. Doesn''t he know this program is going to be broadcast? As soon as this program is broadcast, he will be thoroughly angry, and he will be scolded. Maybe he will be chased by Su Yao and Ji Xinghe''s fans. But Su Yao never thought Su Yang would dare to do so. He was really angry this time. He decided to "have a good time" with Su Yang next. Su Yang didn''t expect that Ji Xinghe didn''t even give himself any face. He was su Yao''s younger brother. Ah, Ji Xinghe treated him like this, which was equivalent to beating Su Yao''s face. "Senior Ji, why do you kick me? It''s just a game." Ji Xinghe sneered, "put away your mind that should not have some careful thinking, or the next time is not to kick you so simple." Just think carefully about Su Yang, how can he not see it? But I didn''t expect that Su Yang didn''t have a long memory. He even dared to come to him and provoke him. If he didn''t want Su Yao to see the ferocious tomb, he would have abandoned Su Yang now Being kicked by Ji Xinghe, Su Yang''s heart can only rest even if he has more careful thinking. He can''t lose face any more. "Mr. Ji, I''m sorry. I was wrong just now. Please forgive me." Ji Xinghe didn''t even give a look, so he always looked at Su Yao sitting beside him. This makes Su Yang''s heart more jealous of Su Yao. Why does Ji Xinghe like Su Yao instead of him? What''s so good about Su Yao? ¡­¡­ Ji Xinghe seems to be out of luck today. Not once has the bottle mouth turned to his side. The next lucky one is Su Yao. Su Yao chose the truth. Just now, the guest who turned the wine bottle asked him such a question, "are you really brothers with Su Yang?" Su Yang was shocked. He looked at Su Yao and waited for Su Yao''s answer. He was very nervous. Others are also waiting for Su Yao''s answer. After two things like that happened just now, they began to doubt whether Su Yao and Su Yang were real biological brothers. Su Yao smile, "is it, he is my parents adopted son." Su Yang didn''t expect Su Yao to say that, and his face was distorted. He knew that Su Yao didn''t have a good heart. He was really angry with him. Chapter 1734 Other people listen to Su Yao''s words, only feel that they have eaten a big melon. I didn''t expect that Su Yang was just the adopted son of the Su family, and he was also an adopted son without any blood relationship. How can an adopted son be worthy of the identity of the second young master of the Su family? That is to say, Su Yang has been deceiving people. He is not su Yao''s younger brother or the second young master of the Su family. He''s been juggling everybody all the time. And it''s very likely that even Su Yang''s face is fake. He has no blood relationship with Su Yao. How can he look so similar. It''s not so much a coincidence that Su Yang went for plastic surgery, and he did it according to Su Yao''s face. In a word, Su Yang is a big liar who is addicted to lying and has a whole face. They have been able to imagine what will happen to Su Yang after this program is broadcast, unless the program team cuts off this segment. However, according to the mood of the program team, they certainly won''t cut off this paragraph. Maybe they won''t even cut off the sentence that Ji Xinghe said that Su Yang wanted to hook him. The program team didn''t expect such a big melon. They wanted Su Yao to produce some more melons related to Su Yang. And they can already imagine how hot their program will be after this program is broadcast. Su Yang doesn''t want to go on any more. If Su Yao says more about him, he will be finished. But now he has no way to leave. Su Yang thought about it carefully, and finally decided to pretend to be dizzy. However, people present all saw that he was just pretending to be dizzy. After all, his acting skills were so bad. The program team can''t finish this project ahead of time because he pretends to be dizzy, and they have some ways to make Su Yang unable to continue pretending to be dizzy, although the process may be a little rough. But as long as the later cut, no one knows what happened in the middle. "Su Yang, he seems to have passed out in the heat. Go and bring a basin of water quickly." As soon as he heard this sentence, Su Yang quickly opened his eyes and stood up, otherwise he would really become a drowned chicken. "No, I''m ready." The crew gave him a smile, "now that it''s OK, let''s go on. But if you don''t feel well again, please tell us. Don''t pass out without saying a word Listening to this sentence, Su Yang knew that it was Lu Shen just now, and then pushed all this onto Su Yao''s head. If it wasn''t for Su Yao''s words, he wouldn''t have done such a shameful thing Su Yao''s luck seems to be a bit bad today. The bottle mouth has turned to his direction several times, and he basically chooses to speak the truth. When Su Yao became the lucky one again, Su Yang became more nervous. He was afraid that what Su Yao would choose next was the truth. Of course, this time Su Yao did not choose the truth, but chose the big adventure. "Please kiss someone present for a minute." The person who said this is Ji Xinghe who just turned the wine bottle. Although under the influence of Ji Xinghe, Su Yao is not so shy about this kind of thing, but when he thinks of kissing Ji Xinghe in front of so many people, he can''t help but find a way to get in. Moreover, he suspects that Ji Xinghe did it on purpose. Others: again, again. These two people are showing their love again. Chapter 1735 Su Yao didn''t want to do that shameful thing in front of so many people, so he tried to bargain, "can you change one?" "No, that''s the rule." Ji Xinghe did not hesitate to refuse his request, "you quickly choose a person." "Can I choose someone else?" Ji Xinghe didn''t speak, but his eyes were bright and said "you dare" in these two words. Of course, Su Yao didn''t dare, but he didn''t dare to kiss Ji Xinghe in front of so many people. Although it only took one minute, who knows if Ji Xinghe would suddenly become a wolf, and then from one minute to ten minutes. Fortunately, at this time, the host came out to save the scene, "this kind of dog abuse you don''t let us these single dogs see it, our small heart will not bear, so you''d better kiss in private." Su Yao nodded in agreement with him. "it''s a rule. Since it''s a rule, you have to abide by it." Ji Xinghe said very seriously. For the eyes of star river last season, the host dare not say anything more. Just say, "the game goes on!" Ji Xinghe looked at Su Yao, "have you made a good choice?" "Choose, I choose you." Su Yao said reluctantly. He decided that after he went back today, he must settle the account with Ji Xinghe! So Su Yao kisses Ji Xinghe in front of so many people. Their CP powder quickly took out their mobile phone and took a few photos. Others just feel abused. Grass, why only they are single dogs, they also want to have this kind of sweet love. As Su Yao just thought, Ji Xinghe didn''t stop after one minute. This kiss really lasted for ten minutes. Su Yang''s eyes are red with jealousy. He wants to kiss Ji Xinghe himself now. If he can work together according to Ji Xinghe, he will never have to worry that he will not be able to get along in the entertainment industry, that he will not have resources, and that he will be snowed by the company one day. Although he has been warned twice by Ji Xinghe, Su Yang still refuses to give up. He wants to seize everything from Su Yao. It''s not that Su Yao didn''t notice Su Yang''s eyes of envy and hatred. He raised his head and gave Su Yang a provocative smile. After seeing Su Yang''s face changed, his smile became more brilliant Although Ji Xinghe is very lucky today, he is also a lucky man in the end. This time, it was the wine bottle turned by Su Yang. Su Yang is a little excited and thinks in his heart that Ji Xinghe has chosen big face, what should he do. How could Ji Xinghe not see Su Yang''s careful thinking? Naturally, he couldn''t be like Su Yang, so he chose the truth. Su Yang then remembered that it was a big adventure game with sincere words Senior Ji, do you really like Su Yao? Without Su Yao, would you like other people? " Since his true identity was exposed by Su Yao, Su Yang didn''t bother to call him brother again, and he should have been called brother again. "I only love Su Yao in my life, and there is no if." Ji Xinghe very seriously replied, "even if there is really a if, I will not like other people." Listen to this, Su Yang is more jealous of Su Yao, also more want to take over Ji Xinghe. Others: please don''t show any more. We really don''t want to eat any more dog food. Chapter 1736 I don''t know how long it took, the program was finally recorded. As soon as the program was recorded, Su Yao left with Ji Xinghe. However, they are ready to drive away, Su Yang suddenly jumped out and stopped in front of the car. Su Yao lowered the window and looked at him. Because there was no one else here, so he didn''t have to disguise himself, "Su Yang, what are you going to do?" Su Yang really wants to take a picture of Su Yao''s present expression, and then spread it to the Internet, so that Su Yao''s fans can see how hypocritical their idols are. He squeezed out a false smile, "brother, I haven''t been back for a long time. Can you take me back with you? I want to go back to see my parents." Su Yao sneered, "don''t call me that. I''m not your brother, and you don''t have to go back to Su''s family any more. You''re not Su''s family anymore." After disappearing for so long to have plastic surgery, and having never been back to Su''s home during this period of time, Su Yang had no idea what had happened during this period. So when he heard Su Yao''s words, he was confused, "what do you mean?" "Sorry, I forgot to tell you a very important thing -" "your parents are ready to remove you from the Su family. From now on, you are no longer the adopted son of the Su family, and you have to change your original surname." "Didn''t you just say that you wanted to go back with me? That''s just right. I''ll send you to the police station by the way in a moment. You can change your name back to the one before, so as to save time for another trip." "By the way, you should not dare to go to the police station now. After all, the family member who killed the little girl before is looking for you all over the world." Listen to these words, how dare Su Yang get on Su Yao''s car again? If he really goes back, he will have no relationship with the Su family in the future. He doesn''t want that to happen. As for the incident of bumping into a dead person, he has had plastic surgery now, and his family will never recognize him. Even if his name doesn''t change, Su Yang is definitely not the only one in the world, so he doesn''t need to worry about being caught. And that family is open-minded. Now that they have money, they will give the family a sum of money. He killed people. This matter will soon pass. "It suddenly occurred to me that I had other things to do. I won''t go back with you today. I''ll go back when I have time." Su Yang still thinks that if he doesn''t go back, he won''t be driven out of Su''s house. He doesn''t know that the initiative of this matter is not in his hands. Moreover, after the variety show just recorded is broadcast, his plastic surgery will be picked up. Maybe his photos before plastic surgery will also be picked up and put on the Internet. After all, there are a lot of talents on the Internet. Su Yao is also too lazy to expose his poor excuse, "since you don''t want to go back, forget it, but you''d better hurry to find a time to move all your things away, or you''ll be thrown away by the servants." Su Yang was so angry that he gnashed his teeth I see If he doesn''t move, he doesn''t believe that the servant really dares to throw all his things away. And he suddenly felt that part of what Su Yaogang had just said must be false. If the Su family really wanted to drive him out of the Su family, why haven''t they made any statement yet Chapter 1737 The variety show was soon broadcast. Before it was broadcast, the audience were thinking about what surprise Su Yao and Su Yang would bring them just now. But after the broadcast, it was a surprise. Su Yang actually wants to hook / seduce his brother''s boyfriend. Vomit, vomit. Further down, it''s a bigger surprise - Su Yang is just the adopted son of the Su family. He has no blood relationship with Su Yao. He''s not the second young master of the Su family at all. Su Yao is the only second young master of the Su family. Moreover, he has no blood relationship with Su Yao. How can he look so similar? He must have gone for plastic surgery, and he did it according to Su Yao. In other words, Su Yang is a super invincible liar. Nine of the ten sentences he said are false. Since this period of time, they have been fooled by Su Yang all the time. They are fooled by Su Yang like fools. They are not in any mood to continue watching it, even though there are su Yao and Ji Xinghe in the program. They are full of the anger of being cheated by Su Yang now. They want to rush to Su Yang now and ask for an explanation from him. Su Yang thought that he would be scolded by many people after the program was broadcast, but his fans would certainly protect him. But I didn''t expect that only those who scolded him, no one who defended him, and even his fans were scolding him. And the most important thing is that now someone has started to pick him up on the Internet. Maybe it won''t be long before those photos before his plastic surgery will spread to the whole network, and then he will be really cold. No, he doesn''t want to be hidden by the company at all. He must find a way to solve it. He now estimates that he can only go to the Su family for help, but the Su family are ready to drive him out of the Su family, so it is impossible to help him. The agent who signed Su Yang is so sorry now. Before he signed Su Yang, he saw the identity of the second young master of the Su family, but he didn''t expect that Su Yang was a fake second young master of the Su family, not even Su Yao''s brother. It''s not a cash cow. It''s a disaster. He shouldn''t have signed it at the beginning. Those who signed a contract with Su Yang are also dying of regret. They were really blinded by lard before they signed Su Yang, a good for nothing evil. They must terminate their contract with Su Yang, or they will only lose money. Su Yang looked at the comments that scolded him on the Internet. He was so angry that he almost died in situ. He didn''t control himself and dropped his mobile phone. And his heart is more resentment of Su Yao. If Su Yao hadn''t said that on the program, the situation would not be like this now. All this was done by Su Yao. He can''t just let Su Yao go. He must make su Yao regret what he did Things ferment very quickly. In just one day, Su Yang has become a street mouse that everyone shouts and beats, and most of his fans have turned into black powder. One of the most intolerable things in the world is being cheated. They have been cheated by Su Yang for so long. If they still defend Su Yang, they have no brains at all. They also microblog one after another AI te Su Yang, let him come out to give them an explanation. But Su Yang now where dare to voice ah, he even micro blog log out, just because do not want to see other people''s private letter scold him. And in a short time, he did not dare to go out Chapter 1738 Su Yang cheat this matter soon on the microblog hot search, those who don''t know this thing point in a look, immediately also with scold. If these things are sent out by a certain media, they may think they are rumors. They will not listen to the wind and rain to scold Su Yang. But the key is that this matter is from the mouth of Su Yao and Ji Xinghe, which is equivalent to a real hammer, but also how to let them believe that Su Yang is innocent. It''s not that they didn''t think about whether Su Yao and Ji Xinghe were lying, but considering their current status, there''s no need to tell that kind of lie, and there''s no need to use this method to suppress Su Yang. Moreover, they hate being cheated by others, and they are cheated by their favorite artists. The reason why so many people like Ji Xinghe is that he is the most real person in this circle. He disdains to lie and will not lie, let alone one on the surface or another on the back. What he shows in front of the public is the most real him. But Su Yang has done the things they hate most. If they don''t scold Su Yang, their anger can''t be extinguished. ¡­¡­ After all, the thing that scared Su Yang the most came. When he got up the next morning, he took a look on Weibo and found that his photos before plastic surgery had been picked out and sent to the Internet. Now they are on the hot search list. Another look at the comments area. Basically, there are people who scold him, such as those who scold him for being ugly, those who scold him for having plastic surgery, and even those who curse him for going to die immediately. Looking at those comments, Su Yang''s eyes were red with anger. When he first entered the entertainment industry, he had no idea that such a thing would happen. At that time, he still thought that the Su family had not come out to expose him, because they did not intend to care about him. But the reality really hit him in the head. The Su family didn''t intend to expose him, but set a trap for him, waiting for him to take the initiative to drill inside. Others are saying that the variety show on Su Yao and Ji Xinghe is to show love, but in his opinion, the fact is not like that at all. The two of them had already discussed that they would be on the variety show for the purpose of setting him up. The two of them were vicious in heart. Now that they are merciless, there is no need for him to be polite. Now he wants to show Su Yao and Ji Xinghe''s fans how resourceful their male gods are and how kind they are. #Come on, hurt each other # with this in mind, Su Yang immediately boarded his microblog number and quickly posted a microblog - Su Yang: I am indeed the adopted son of the Su family, but I thought they let me live in the Su family and changed my name to Su because they regarded me as a family. Maybe it''s this kind of thinking that makes me have the illusion that I am the second young master of the Su family I know it''s useless to say that, but I still want to tell you one thing - I lost my father when I was 13 years old. My father died to protect someone. If you suddenly lost your family and were adopted by a family, would you like me to have some ideas you shouldn''t have? I know that wrong is wrong, so I don''t beg for your forgiveness Su Yao soon saw this microblog. He was speechless, but no one with a little brain would say such a thing at this time. Does Su Yang want to be a fish in the net? Chapter 1739 The people who have been scolding Su Yang didn''t read his microblog carefully. They just think that Su Yang is selling miserably. Even if Su Yang is so miserably, he can''t cheat others. After all, there are more than one people who have been cheated by him. They will never sympathize with Su Yang, and they will not forgive him. Although Su Yang has fallen to the point of being scolded by everyone, he still has these brain powder, and those brain powder help him speak as if he had been brainwashed. He even makes a very careful analysis of Su Yang''s microblog. Su Yang said that his father died to save someone, so he should have been adopted by the Su family after his father died. The Su family also asked him to change his surname, which means that the person Su Yang''s father saved is likely to be the Su family. So Su Yang is because the Su family will become an orphan. It''s the Su family that''s sorry for Su Yang. And in terms of what the Su family did, anyone would think that they had become the real Su family. Therefore, it is inevitable for Su Yang to regard himself as Su Yao''s younger brother and the second young master of the Su family. But this is not to say that Su Yang is not at all wrong. His fault is that he should not be able to get along well in the entertainment circle by being Su Yao''s younger brother and Su''s second young master. If he had explained these two points at the beginning, things would not have developed like this Next, the topic goes back to the fact that Su Yang''s father saved the Su family. Although it''s not Su Yang himself who saved people, Su Yang is also half of Su''s benefactor. If the Su family just drove Su Yang out of the Su family, they would be ungrateful. ¡­¡­ The fan who analyzed this incident quickly sent a microblog. He didn''t want to help Su Yang clean up. He didn''t have the heart to see his idol scolded by so many people. Those who have been scolding Su Yang saw this microblog and suddenly calmed down a lot. This man is right. Of course, not all of them are right. It was Su Yang''s father who saved the man, not Su Yang himself. Moreover, Su''s family also reported their kindness. They adopted Su Yang and let him enjoy a rich family life for more than ten years. If it''s for other people, I''m afraid it''s just to say thank you, or to give some money to help Su Yang. His father saved people, and it''s gone. And the wrong person is indeed Su Yang. Even if the Su family really drives Su Yang out of the Su family, it can''t be said that the Su family is ungrateful. Moreover, it''s true that Su Yang wanted to hook / lead Ji Xinghe. Even if he didn''t succeed later, he did it. As for another point in this microblog, they agree. If it were them, they would think so much. In a word, the microblog sent by that fan is still useful. At least Su Yang was not scolded so miserably as before. And Su Yang also saw that microblog. If it had been changed to the past, he would not have cared about it and would not have been grateful to that person. But now the situation is different. There is only one person who stands up to help him. If he doesn''t express his gratitude, it''s not good. Moreover, he wants that person to help him clean up. So Su Yang sent a private letter to the fan and said a thank you to him. That fan didn''t expect that Su Yang would specially thank himself. With this excitement, he took a screenshot of Su Yang''s private message and sent it to Weibo Chapter 1740 Su Yao did not continue to pay attention to those things on Weibo, because those things are not very important to him. All he wants is a result. And he is sure that Su Yang''s final result is to be arrested and put into prison. Even if Su Yang takes out a large sum of money to reconcile with the victim''s family at that time, he has some ways to let Su Yang go to prison. He thought about killing Su Yang before, but now he thinks that the best punishment for Su Yang is to let him lose everything he wants most, and even lose his freedom. But he plans to let Su Yang be scolded for a few more days Su Yao is now staying with Ji Xinghe. Recently they have nothing to do, so they take this opportunity to date. They also don''t care to be let out by others, even without camouflage, so they walk on the street hand in hand. The two of them are well-known. Everyone who sees them recognizes them. But those people didn''t gather around for autographs or group photos. I don''t know how, they just don''t want to disturb this couple who have a good time. And Su Yao and Ji Xinghe probably don''t want to be surrounded. Su Yao didn''t know the reason. He just thought it was Ji Xinghe''s irascible, so popular that no one dared to talk to him. He looked at Ji Xinghe, who was standing beside him, and said with a smile, "Ji Xinghe, your influence is still very big. They dare not come forward." Ji Xinghe didn''t answer. Instead, he took the ice cream from the owner of the ice cream stand and put one of the ice cream into his mouth, "the ice cream you want." Although it''s summer now, it''s hard to bear such a direct ice cream. Besides, Ji Xinghe''s too straight. Su Yao widened his eyes and accused him of this kind of behavior. So Ji Xinghe was very kind to help him pull out the ice cream in his mouth. "What do you want to say?" "Do you want to freeze me?" Ji Xinghe shook his head, "no, I just see you are too thirsty." A girl who passed by couldn''t help laughing when she heard this sentence. It''s not that he wants to laugh, it''s really that Ji Xinghe''s saying is too funny, so he didn''t hold back. Ji Xinghe just put the ice cream into Su Yao''s mouth and pulled it out of Su Yao''s mouth. These two actions were photographed. He even made two expression packs and sent them to the group. Then there was a big fight with the expression pack. Of course, the background of the expression pack was the two pictures. As for the words on the picture, they were changed and changed Su Yao''s face was red, and he didn''t know whether he was angry or suntanned. In a word, Ji Xinghe is distressed. He takes off his coat and directly covers Su Yao''s head. There is no sweat smell on the coat, but a very good smell, like the peculiar smell of Ji Xinghe. Su Yao couldn''t help taking a few puffs. After he reflected what he was doing, he quickly took down the coat. "Ji Xinghe, what are you doing?" "Your face is red." Ji Xinghe said, "we didn''t bring out our umbrella today, so I have to give you your coat." I don''t know how. After hearing this, Su Yao was moved by the mystery. But he was moved by Ji Xinghe''s next sentence. He couldn''t be moved any more. Chapter 1741 "And I really can''t imagine what it would be like to have your face tanned and white in other places." Su Yao''s eyes are dead, "so you only see my face?" "No Ji Xinghe shook his head and denied, "I''m after you." Su Yao did not believe, "then why did you say that just now?" "It just occurred to me." Ji Xinghe replied. In fact, what he wanted to say was not like this, but I don''t know if it was because this was his first date with Su Yao, and he was a little nervous, so what he said became like this. Su Yao suddenly choked Then I don''t want to go out with you all of a sudden. I''ll go back first, and you can walk around slowly. " Ji Xinghe quickly followed up, holding his hand, "are you angry?" Su Yao did not speak, but snorted. "Don''t be angry. I was wrong just now. Hit me." "You said it yourself. Don''t go back on it." "No regrets." Su Yao turned around and beat him on the chest. Ji Xinghe pretended that he had been punched heavily, "ah, I''m going to fall to the ground." Su Yao rewarded him with a big white eye, "don''t pretend to be weak any more. I didn''t use my fist at all." "Your punch went into my heart." Ji Xinghe said affectionately. Su Yao still could not help blushing, "not serious." Although the fans didn''t gather around, they were all watching secretly, and they took pictures of love with their mobile phones. The picture of Su Yao hammering Ji Xinghe''s chest was photographed by them just now, and it was also made into an expression bag by them - smack your chest with small fists. JPG accept Lao Tzu''s love. JPG in short, they can match whatever they can think of. Su Yao and Ji Xinghe didn''t notice it, but they didn''t stop it. They were used to being photographed from time to time, and those fans didn''t come around. It''s good It was not until he felt a little sticky on his hand that Su Yao found that the ice cream he was holding in his hand had melted away and could not be eaten at all, so he ordered Ji Xinghe to buy another one. "I now order you to buy me another ice cream." Ji Xinghe handed over the perfect ice cream in his hand, "take it." Su Yao suddenly opened his eyes, "how did you do it?" Why does his ice cream melt, but Ji Xinghe''s ice cream doesn''t? Is it Ji Xinghe who bought another one when he didn''t notice? "That''s because I have ice magic." Ji Xinghe talks nonsense seriously. Su Yao didn''t believe it. "Then you can give me a performance now." "Well, I lied to you. This is ice cream. I just bought it." Su Yao snorted and took a bite of the ice cream he was holding. Maybe he was too eager to eat, which led to a circle of white liquid around his mouth. Ji Xinghe didn''t know what he thought, but his eyes sank Your mouth. " Su Yao understood his meaning and put out his tongue to lick it. Looking at this scene, Ji Xinghe couldn''t help breathing. For a moment, he was a little thirsty. "Give me a bite." "No, you want to buy it yourself." Then Su Yao took another bite of the ice cream. Ji Xinghe looked at him for a while, and then seemed to make up his mind Chapter 1742 He bent down, and before Su Yao could react, he quickly and ruthlessly kisses his lips. Su Yao didn''t expect that he would suddenly kiss him. He was a fool. Ji Xinghe takes the opportunity to pry his teeth open, and then When his mouth is full of the breath of Ji Xinghe, Su Yao always comes back to himself. He bites Ji Xinghe''s tongue without hesitation. Ji Xinghe straightened up, as if in the aftertaste of just that kiss, suddenly laughed, "very sweet." I just don''t know whether he is talking about sweet ice cream or Su Yao. Smell speech, Su Yao can''t help but stare at him, "Ji Xinghe, this public under, can you stop playing hooligans?" "I wasn''t playing hooligans just now. I was just kissing my lover." Ji Xinghe said with a smile. Su Yao was choked by his words Are you not afraid to be photographed by your fans and posted on the Internet? " "That''s just right. I''ll spare no effort to show my love to you when I can." Ji Xinghe is right, "and I think my fans will be happy to see me show love to you." He has been going through the comment area these days, and several fans have been asking him when to marry Su Yao. It''s really urgent for both parties. Of course, he was in a bit of a hurry. Su Yao was speechless, because his fans were happy to see his love with Ji Xinghe. He also went over the comments area. Under every microblog he and Ji Xinghe show love, there are always a few fans urging him to marry Ji Xinghe quickly, so that he has some psychological shadow about the word "marriage". Moreover, he is afraid to read the comments now, for fear that he will see a lot of comments urging him to marry Ji Xinghe. I can''t think, I can''t think any more. If I think about it like this, his mind is full of the word "marriage". Su Yao tried to get rid of the thought in his mind and concentrated on eating the ice cream in his hand. After eating the rest of the ice cream, Su Yao''s hands became more sticky. He quickly found a place to wash his hands, and then continued his appointment with Ji Xinghe. It''s a bit hot today, so they didn''t stay out for long, and it''s almost time for lunch. So after a tour, they found a restaurant to sit down. As soon as they enter the restaurant, they are noticed by others in the restaurant. There''s no way. No matter where they go now, they''re all luminaries, and they''re still the topic. It''s shameless to say that, but it''s all true. Because the fans who took the photos sent them to Weibo, today''s hot search headlines changed from "Su Yang Plastic Surgery" to "Su Yao dating Ji Xinghe and showing love on the street". Su Yang also noticed this hot search. Although he was still jealous of Su Yao, he was more relieved. With Su Yao and Ji Xinghe diverting attention, there should not be a lot of people paying attention to the topic of his plastic surgery, and maybe some of the people who scold him will go to the microblog where Su Yao and Ji Xinghe dated and scold him. Although such a thing, only a small probability will happen, but if it does happen, it would be better. It''s him who has been scolded recently. It''s su Yao''s turn and Ji Xinghe''s turn to be scolded Chapter 1743 The time of the day is soon over. Seeing that it was already more than nine o''clock in the evening, Su Yao and Ji Xinghe, who wanted to go further, could only reluctantly return home. On returning to Su''s mansion, Su Yao finds that Su Yang is also there. He also has a suitcase in his hand. His face is a bit timid. He looks like a thief. Su Yang didn''t expect that Su Yao would come back at this time. He was so scared that he wanted to leave without even saying hello. "Wait a minute." Su Yao stopped him. Su Yang in the heart secretly scolded a, but on the face squeezed out a smile, "what''s the matter with you?" "Leave the suitcase." At that moment, Su Yang wondered if he knew This is my stuff. Why should I stay? Do you suspect that I have stolen something? " Su Yao didn''t want to talk to him, so he grabbed it. Su Yang wants to get it back, but he kicks it down. He can only watch Su Yao open the suitcase in front of him. As soon as he opened the suitcase, Su Yao found that there were some valuables in it, and all of them belonged to the Su family. In other words, Su Yang came back to steal. He is really brave enough. After the liar, he became a thief. He is not afraid of this thing to spread to the Internet, from a person shouting to hit a liar to a person shouting to hit a thief? Su Yao put down the suitcase and walked towards Su Yang, who was kicked to the ground by himself. Su Yang stepped back in fear Brother, I know I''m wrong. I''ll never dare to do it again. Just let me go this time. " "You know it''s your own business to be wrong, and it''s my own business to beat you. Besides, people like you will never have a long memory if they don''t beat you hard." Su Yang got up and wanted to run away, but he didn''t expect to be kicked to the ground by Su Yao. I don''t know where Su Yao got so much strength. After he got such a kick, Su Yang couldn''t stand up. However, before Su Yao''s fist touched Su Yang''s face, someone opened the door and came in. Su Yao looked up and found that the Su couple, whom he had not seen for a long time, had come back. Su Yang also saw them, as if to see a straw like, "Dad, mom, you help me, brother, he wants to kill me." When hearing his address to herself, Mrs. Su''s eyes flashed a little disgust, "don''t call me mom, I''m not your mom." After saying this, she looked at Su Yao again, "ah Yao, come here and let mom have a look. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I can''t recognize you soon." This is basically two kinds of attitude, let Su Yang''s heart is angry and jealous. At this time, Su Jinbei said, "Song Yang, it happens that you are also here now. I will point out something for you directly. From now on, you are no longer the Su family. You should pack up your things and move out of the Su family." When he called himself "Song Yang", Su Yang''s heart was like falling into an ice cellar. He originally thought that what Su Yao had said to himself was deceitful, but he didn''t realize that it was true. The Su family was really going to drive him out of the Su family. He is not reconciled. He hasn''t got anything from the Su family. How can he just leave? Su Yang forced out a stiff smile, "what did I do wrong, why should I leave?" Chapter 1744 "You know what you''ve done. If you can''t remember it, I don''t mind recalling it for you." Su Jinbei said coldly. "By the way, after you move out of the Su family, go to the police station and change your surname back. We don''t have Suyang in the Su family." Su Yang knew that no matter what he said this time, the Su couple would not change their mind. In this anger, they directly tore their face. "If it wasn''t for you su family, my father would not have died, and I would not have become an orphan. You have done harm to my father, and now you want to force me to death. You have no conscience, and you are ungrateful!" "I must let everyone outside know the true face of your Su family." Mrs. Su''s face is a little ugly. Before, she thought Su Yang was a good man, but after hearing these things, she felt that Su Yang was no different from those ruffians outside. Su''s family has raised him for so many years, and has already reported his father''s kindness to Su''s family. But Su Yang doesn''t think so in his heart. He always talks about it. I''m afraid it''s in his heart to give the whole Su family to him, which can be regarded as the real gratitude. After listening to those words, Su Jinbei''s eyes became colder. "Song Yang, don''t think I don''t know what''s on your mind. I''ll tell you something today. It wasn''t me who asked your father to save me, but your father himself. Besides, your father contributed to the accident. Although he temporarily turned back, he was still an accomplice." "As for why he did that, it was to make you live a good life." Su Yang face a white, "this is impossible, you are certainly deceiving me." Su Jinbei didn''t want to discuss with him whether he was cheating or not. He said, "Song Yang, if you continue to tangle like this, I don''t mind having you sent to the police station immediately, but you''ve killed someone." Su Yang was surprised. How did Su''s family know that he had killed someone? Could it be that they came to the door? At the thought of this, Su Yang didn''t dare to stay any longer, because he knew that Su Jin would go north to do it. Although he is not willing to move out, there is no good way at present I see. I''ll pack up now and move out early tomorrow morning. " As soon as Su Jinbei heard this, he knew that he was going to sleep here tonight, but it was also the last night. Tomorrow, he would never see him again, and he was really tired now, so he didn''t say anything more. But Mrs. Su said in a strange way, "keep your hands and feet clean. Don''t make my Su''s house dirty." Su Yang knew that there were other meanings in her words. Although she was very angry, she didn''t dare to say it, otherwise the cruel couple would really send him to the police station. It''s not that no other artist has ever been in the police station before, and the reason why he can be in the police station is either traffic accident or drug abuse. The harm degree of taking drugs is comparable to that of causing traffic accidents. If those people think that he got into the police station after taking drugs, he can''t continue to play in the entertainment industry, and he really killed people. So he can''t enter the police station. If he does, it will ruin his whole life Chapter 1745 Although he has calmed down a lot, Su Yang is more and more unwilling to think about what happened just now. If the Su family died, he would not have to move out of the Su family, or even get the whole Su family. Now the quickest way is to poison the Su family, but he doesn''t know where to get the poison that can kill people quickly. It''s sleeping pills. He can get them. Then give sleeping pills to the Su family. After they sleep to death, they will Thinking that he would soon get all the property of the Su family, Su Yang immediately went to his room to find a bottle of sleeping pills. He also specialized in boiling a pot of water. After the water was boiled, he was just about to pour the sleeping pills into it when Su Yao suddenly came in. "What are you doing in the kitchen?" Su Yang was surprised. He quickly hid the sleeping pills. "It''s nothing, but suddenly he was thirsty, so he came to boil water." When he said this, his right hand was still covering the pocket of his trousers. Su Yao did not miss this small detail, "what do you have in your pocket? Take it out and show it to me." "Nothing. It''s just a few candies. It''s getting late. I''ll go back to my room and go to bed first." Then he walked out of the kitchen. However, he did not know that he was tripped by something, so he fell to the ground and the bottle of sleeping pills that had been hidden in his pocket rolled out. Su Yang couldn''t care to see what tripped him. He quickly picked up the bottle of sleeping pills, but he didn''t expect to reach out a hand and pick up the bottle of sleeping pills one step ahead of him. Su Yang looked up and found that it was su Yao who had picked up the sleeping pills. He immediately felt that his whole life was not good. Su Yao looked at the sleeping pills, and then at Su Yang, who was obviously guilty, a touch of solitude appeared in the corner of his mouth, "what are you doing with sleeping pills?" Su Yang forced to keep calm, "I''m always insomnia recently, so I''m going to take sleeping pills to go to bed." Su Yao didn''t believe his nonsense at all. "I think you''re very energetic. You''re not an insomniac at all. I took this bottle of sleeping pills." With these words, he didn''t give Su Yang any chance to take back the sleeping pills and went upstairs. Seeing that his plan failed for a while, Su Yang was so angry that he kicked against the wall. The next second, he held his right foot and jumped in the same place, his heart was even more angry, "damn Su Yao, I will never let you go!" On the other hand, after su Yao went back to his bedroom, he poured all the sleeping pills into the toilet and pressed the flush button. "Tangyuan, you help me keep an eye on Suyang these days. I think he will jump over the wall and do something to hurt his parents." "I know. I will keep a good eye on Su Yang. I will never give him any chance to harm others." ¡­¡­ Su Yao is used to being attached to the cat raised by Ji Xinghe every night when he lies in bed, but this time is different from before. This time, he did not attach himself to the cat raised by Ji Xinghe. Instead, he became a cat and appeared in Ji Xinghe''s bedroom. As for why he is so clear, it is entirely because the cat raised by Ji Xinghe is lying beside him now. Yao Yao looked at the cat that suddenly appeared in front of him. His hair exploded, "meow..." Chapter 1746 Ji Xinghe, who is washing in the toilet, hears the movement outside and comes out to see the situation. When he finds that there is an extra cat in his room, he is a little confused. He went over and looked carefully, and immediately confirmed that the extra cat was su Yao. Although Su Yao only turned into a cat once in front of him, he completely wrote down the appearance of the cat Su Yao turned into. I just don''t know what kind of situation it is. Why did Su Yao suddenly turn into a cat and appear in his bedroom? Did you come here for him? Ji Xinghe was a little happy when he thought about this, but when he saw Yao Yao going to attack Su Yao, he was shocked. He quickly went over and picked Yao up, then mercilessly put it into the cage. Yao Yao immediately felt that he was extremely crooked. His excrement shoveling officer didn''t drive away the cat that suddenly appeared here. Instead, he shut it in. Is this the so-called "happy new and tired old"? Ji Xinghe didn''t pay attention to Yao Yao with a sad face. He went back to the toilet and finished what he hadn''t done just now. Then he dried the water on his hands and picked up the kitten lying there. And he rolled it from head to toe, "why did you suddenly turn into a cat and show up in my bedroom?" Su Yao also wanted to know what was going on, but now he had no clue. So Ji Xinghe saw the kitten she was holding in her arms and shook her head. "It doesn''t matter if I don''t know. It doesn''t matter if I don''t go back. Anyway, I''m free these days and I can support you." Ji Xinghe said with a smile. It''s a very novel experience to keep your lover as a pet. Su Yao also accepted that he became a cat from time to time, so after hearing Ji Xinghe''s words, he didn''t blow his hair, but nodded. "Now that you agree, let me take a bath for you. You are too dirty." On hearing the word "bath", kitten immediately jumped to the top of the big wardrobe opposite the bed and looked at Ji Xinghe with alert eyes. In fact, Su Yao felt a little ashamed of his reaction. He had been a cat for so long, but he was afraid of taking a bath after he became a cat. This habit, he estimates, will not be used for the rest of his life. Ji Xinghe looks at such Su Yao, some helplessly smile. He originally thought that Su Yao was different from those ordinary cats, but he didn''t expect that after he became a cat, Su Yao didn''t like to take a bath. "I was lying to you just now. It''s too dirty. Hurry down, or you''ll really have to take a bath." Su Yao thought about it carefully, thought that he should have no reason to cheat himself, so he jumped down. However, I don''t know if he didn''t grasp the angle well. With this jump, he jumped to a part of the lower body of Ji Xinghe. Although Su Yao is a little suckling cat now, Ji Xinghe is still almost beaten by chicken. His face is a little distorted Su Yao, did you do it on purpose ¡°¡­¡­¡± I said I didn''t mean it. Do you believe it? Kitty, look at this, look at that, just don''t dare to look at Ji Xinghe. Ji Xinghe picked up the kitten, and then pushed it hard, "no matter whether you do it on purpose or not, you have to compensate me. You must sleep with me tonight." Su Yao Where else can I sleep if I don''t sleep with you tonight? Chapter 1747 The next morning. Su Yao found that he didn''t change back, but he had been used to it for a long time, so he didn''t feel much surprised. He was afraid that the Su couple would worry when they suddenly disappeared, and then go to the police, and he could not appear in front of them in this form. So after Ji Xinghe wakes up, he touches his mobile phone with his paw to ask Ji Xinghe to call Su''s home. Fortunately, Ji Xinghe has a heart to heart relationship with him. Looking at his action, you can see what he wants to say. "I see. I''ll call your parents now." Ji Xinghe said he picked up his mobile phone, found Mrs. Su''s mobile phone number in the address book, and then called. When Mrs. Su saw that Ji Xinghe was calling, she was all smiles. Su Jin North immediately vinegar, "who is calling to come over, smile so happy?" "Of course, it''s the object of ah Yao." Su Jin North immediately frowned, "when did he find an object?"? Why don''t I know? " "Don''t ask. Let me answer the phone." Mrs. Su said while connecting the phone, "Xinghe, why do you suddenly think of calling today? Are you looking for our family Yao?" "Auntie, he''s on my side now, and he''ll stay with me for a while." Ji Xinghe said. "When did he come to your side? Why don''t I know?" "I came here last night." "This smelly boy is running out in the middle of the night." Although she said such words, Mrs. Su''s face was full of smile, "he asked you to take care of him during this period, I believe you. By the way, when will you come with him? I have something to tell you two "I''ll be there when I''m free." In fact, he wants to meet Su Yao''s parents now, but he can''t. Su Yao has become a cat now. He can''t take a cat and say "this is your son" to Su Yao''s parents? If Su Yao suddenly came back at that time, it would have scared them to death. After chatting with Ji Xinghe on the phone, Mrs. Su hung up. Then, as soon as she raised her eyes, she turned to her husband''s sad eyes and said, "Why are you looking at me like this?" "Isn''t the Star River in your mouth the male god Ji Xinghe you have been talking about all the time?" Mrs. Su nodded, "yes, what''s the problem?" As soon as she finished, she saw her husband''s face and immediately understood something, "Su Jinbei, are you jealous? You can be so jealous of your son''s object. " "You are already very old. Can you stop learning from those young men outside?" Su Jinbei grasped the key point of this saying, "do you mean Ji Xinghe is now the object of Su Yao in our family?" "Yes." Mrs. Su nodded. "I wanted to see him before, but I didn''t see him. When the time comes, don''t put on a bad face. If you scare him away, I''ll be with you. " Listen to this, Su Jinbei''s in the mind want to add not happy, also had a little hostility to Ji Xinghe who had never met, "such an important thing, why didn''t you tell me?" "I told you now? If you talk more, you''ll sleep on the sofa by yourself tonight. " Chapter 1748 Su Jinbei didn''t dare to complain any more. Mrs. Su ignored him, turned on the TV and found a variety show to watch. And that variety show is just like the one where Su Yao and Ji Xinghe went to be special guests. So when she heard the host ask Su Yao that "you and Su Yang are really brothers", she got angry. When Ji Xinghe said that Su Yang wanted to hook him, he became even more angry. She was too angry to watch any more. She was afraid that after watching this program, she would be directly angry to death. What''s more, she never thought Su Yang was so shameless. She not only said that she was su Yao''s younger brother, but also wanted to hook / lead Ji Xinghe. She originally thought that as long as she drove Su Yang out of the Su family, but now it seems that she can''t let Su Yang go so easily. She should send Su Yang to the police station. Otherwise, what will happen to him? The most important thing is to expose Su Yang''s false face. Thinking, she looked at her husband sitting beside her, "now you should quickly wind up a microblog to clarify the relationship between Su Yang and our family. You can''t let him step on our Su family any more." When Mrs. Su was watching the variety show just now, Su Jinbei also looked at it, and he heard those words. He was as angry as his wife, so he quickly sent a microblog to clarify the relationship between Su Yang and the Su family. "It''s already done." Su Jin said in the north and handed his cell phone to him. Mrs. Su took a look, and found that it was really made, and it was made with the official number of the Su group. "You''re really fast." "I''m the roundworm in your stomach. I know what you think." Mrs. Su raised her eyebrows. "What else do you want to do now?" "Take Su Yang to the police station." "Shall I make a call now?" Mrs. Su shook her head. "No, just let the family call the police. Otherwise, I''m afraid someone will say that our Su family is ungrateful." "OK, I''ll have the family found later." ¡­¡­ Those who scold Su Yang have been waiting for Su''s family to hammer, and now they finally get it. They all saw the microblog issued by the Su Group official blog to clarify the relationship between the Su family and Su Yang. The microblog said that Su Yang was only the adopted son of the Su family, and there would only be such a young master as Su Yao in the Su family. And from today on, Su Yang is no longer the adopted son of the Su family. He has to change his last name In a word, Su Yang''s behavior makes the Su family really can''t bear it any more. They don''t want to let Su Yang step on the Su family and remove Su Yang from the Su family. This is really too pleasant. No one scolds the Su family for being ungrateful. They are all scolding Su Yang. They deserve it. If Su Yang had been able to keep his peace, he would not have been reduced to the present situation. The brain powder of Suyang still protects Suyang, but now there are too many people who scold Suyang. They are not the opponents of those people at all, and they can''t expose any waves at all. What''s more, the comments they made on Su Yang''s behalf were soon brushed down. Su Yang doesn''t want to let the abuse on the Internet affect his mood. He has already unloaded the microblog on his mobile phone, so he doesn''t know that there are a lot of people calling him names on the Internet. Moreover, he also hacked the contact information of his agent, so that he didn''t want to hear about the agent''s offer to terminate his contract Chapter 1749 Su Yang is the first artist in this circle to blackmail his agent. Xu Heyang, Su Yang''s agent, finds that he can''t get through to Su Yang. He is really mad. When he first signed Su Yang, he thought he was a cash cow, but he didn''t think Su Yang was a loser and a troublemaker. He doesn''t know how many phone calls he has received these days. He wants to terminate his appointment with Su Yang. Su Yang is very good. He doesn''t care about anything. He hopes his agent can help him wipe his ass. He was really blind at the beginning, will sign Su Yang this disaster. No matter what means he uses, he has to find Su Yang and terminate his contract with him. After all, it''s almost beyond the time limit given by the company. If he doesn''t terminate his contract with Suyang, he will be fired by the company. Agent Xu Heyang tries to contact Su Yang in other ways, but finds that all his contact information has been hacked by Su Yang. Now he estimates that he can only go to Su Yang''s residence to find him. Thinking about it, Xu Heyang quickly packed up his things, took the contract he had signed with Su Yang, and drove to Su Yang''s residence. But did not expect to pounce on an empty, Su Yang is not at all. If he went back in this way, he was not reconciled, so he planned to really sit at the door and wait for Su Yang to come back. But he didn''t know how much time he had been sitting here, and Su Yang still didn''t come back. At this time, a man passed in front of Xu Heyang. Xu Heyang looked at the mobile phone in his hand, and an idea suddenly came to his mind. Now Su Yang has hacked his contact information. There''s nothing wrong, but he just hacked his contact information. He can call Su Yang with other mobile phone numbers. Xu He Yang thought more and more that this was a good way, so he quickly went to a nearby mobile phone store to set up a new mobile phone number, and then called Su Yang. At this time, Su Yang is picking up things under the supervision of Su''s servants. He is holding a breath in his heart. How can he be in any mood to answer the phone. When Xu Heyang saw that Su Yang was missing, he fought several more times. The ring of the mobile phone kept ringing. Su Yang was so noisy that his head was about to explode. He went over and answered the phone, and he also yelled at Xu Heyang at the other end of the phone angrily, "who? It''s like calling to death. Is it your mother who''s dead and is in a hurry to borrow money to buy a coffin for your mother? " Xu Heyang at the other end of the phone, listening to this sentence, was almost so angry that he exploded in situ, "Su Yang, I''m your ancestor! Where are you now? Get back to me. I have something to tell you. " After hearing the voice of his agent Xu Heyang, Su Yang said, "where it''s cool, you''ll stay." and then he hung up. He doesn''t believe that Xu Heyang is only looking for him to say something. Xu Heyang must have come to ask him to terminate his contract, so he won''t be obedient. He''s going to spend it all the time. He wants to see what Xu Heyang can do with him In order to prevent Xu Heyang from calling again, Su Yang also turned off his mobile phone. On the other hand, Xu Heyang stares at the screen of his mobile phone. He never thinks that Su Yang dares to hang up. It''s very kind of you to hang up on him. The wings are hard, aren''t they? Since Su Yang is so ungrateful, there''s no need for him to be polite. He wants to make Su Yang completely discredited, and let him continue to live in the entertainment industry without that face Chapter 1750 Soon, the entertainment industry has set off an uproar. Overnight, a lot of melons about Suyang suddenly appeared on the Internet. There are melons that he uses doubles in the whole play, melons that he plays big names on the set, melons that he suppresses newcomers in the company, and all kinds of other melons. In a word, Su Yang is thoroughly popular this time, and he has been the number one microblog hot search list for several days. And after those melons burst out, those who just scolded him before are now calling him to get out of the entertainment circle. At the bottom of Su Yang''s Micro blog comment area, there was a lot of curse. His brain powder seemed to be knocked awake by his melon, and turned black directly. Now there is really no one to defend Su Yang. Su Yang get out of the entertainment circle: I really want to vomit. I thought Su Yang was just a liar, but I didn''t think he was so disgusting. I was really blind at the beginning, so I could powder such a person. Hurry to climb: at that time, I helped Sun Yang Suyang. When someone called me stupid, I didn''t think so, but now I think I''m really a fool, and I''m still a fool at home. Tianlinggai: Su Yang, get out of the entertainment circle. I really don''t want to see any more microblogs about him. If I continue to watch, I''m afraid I can''t help tearing him up. Haw Fu Qingqing: it is suggested to boycott Su Yang, the cancer of the entertainment industry, in an all-round way. It''s better to give all the TV dramas related to Su Yang. I really don''t want to be poisoned to my eyes and spirit by him any more. And this is not the end, Su Yang killed people, but also refused to be responsible for this matter, I do not know who was grilled out, and hung on the Internet. Moreover, the family members of the victims also sent a microblog, which roughly means to let netizens help their family to get justice and let Su Yang, the murderer, go to prison. If Su Yang didn''t commit a crime, it''s OK. As long as he quit the entertainment industry, nothing else will happen. But the reality is that Su Yang not only committed a crime, but also refused to be responsible. Now it''s useless even if there is a heavenly king Laozi to help him. Now people probably have a sense of justice in their hearts, and they really hate people like Su Yang. As long as they can watch Su Yang paste, no matter what they are asked to do. They have helped the victim''s family, Aite, with all kinds of microblogs, big V''s and Public Security Bureau official blogs, and even some people have directly called the police station to give feedback on this matter. After one hour, the phone of the Public Security Bureau was almost blown up, and the most they heard was "hurry to catch Su Yang, the murderer, and don''t let more people be persecuted by him." If only one or two people report the case, the people in the Public Security Bureau will only think that they are joking. But now that so many people call, we have to pay attention to this matter. And if they don''t make any moves, they will certainly chill the hearts of the broad masses of the people. However, before they arrest Su Yang, they have to confirm the truth of this matter to the so-called family members of the victims, otherwise it will be embarrassing to make a big Wulong at that time. There is the contact information of the family on the Internet. The Public Security Bureau immediately called to contact them. The phone was put through soon. "Hello, is it Liu Tingting''s family? We are from Yuhe Public Security Bureau. We want to confirm one thing with you -" "is it true that Su Yang killed your daughter on the Internet?" Chapter 1751 "Of course it''s true. How dare we make fun of this kind of human life lawsuit?" Liu Nonggen on the other side of the phone began to cry. Although he was not sad about his daughter, he was willing to do whatever he was asked to do in order to get the money. And it''s very easy to cry, it doesn''t need any technical content. "Comrades of the police, you must help us catch the murderer of Suyang. My daughter was killed by him, and my daughter, who has been raised for so many years, is gone..." "I''d rather go down with my daughter if the murderer can''t get into trouble." Although the policeman on the phone has heard such words for countless times, he can''t help sighing in his heart and sympathizing with the family members of the victims. He has a daughter of his own. If one day his daughter is also killed, he will be like the families of the victims. "Mr. Liu, please calm down. We will never let go of any murderer. We will catch the murderer who killed your daughter very soon." "Police comrades, I believe you..." After saying a lot of grateful words, Liu Nonggen hung up on the ground that he wanted to be alone. After hanging up the phone, he looked at the strange man standing in front of him, with no sadness on his face. "Is that ok?" "This card has 500000. The password is six zeros. Take it." The man took out a bank card and handed it to him. Liu Nonggen immediately took over with a smile, "thank you. If there is anything else I can do for you in the future, just say that as long as I can do it, I will try my best to do it." The man looked at him and left without saying anything. Liu Nonggen doesn''t care that men treat themselves with such an attitude. Now his eyes are full of the bank card he is holding. There are 500000 yuan in it. He has lived so long, but he has not made 500000 yuan. He has made a lot of money this time. And after the Public Security Bureau confirmed that it was true that Su Yang hit the dead, it immediately launched the action of arresting Su Yang. Su Yang came back from his microblog a few days ago, so when he saw that he had been picked out of his body, he immediately found a place where no one else knew. It''s a pity that the road is one foot high and the devil is one foot high. No matter how deep he hides, the police finally found him. How can Su Yang follow them like this. But as soon as he tried to escape, all the guns in the police''s hands were aimed at him. So he''s going to have to give up or the bullet will go through his calf. The fact that Su Yang was arrested by the police soon spread. No one sympathized with him about his being arrested. They just felt that he was very happy. After all, Su Yang deserved it. Su Yang, who has been locked up in prison, is very regretful now, but he is not regretting what he did, but regretting that he didn''t give the 500000 yuan to the Liu family at the beginning. If he had given the Liu family 500000 yuan at the beginning, the Liu family would not have called the police, and he would not be locked up here now. But now it''s too late to regret, and if he wants to get out of here, he can only turn to the Su family. The Su family is very powerful. They must have the ability to save him. Su Yang completely forgot that he had fallen out with the Su family now, and half of his imprisonment was written by the Su family. How could the Su family help him Chapter 1752 Without waiting for Su Yang to find a way to contact Su''s family, Ji Xinghe suddenly came to visit the prison. "Su Yang, look who has come to see you." Hearing this sentence from the prison guard, Su Yang quickly looked up. When he found that Ji Xinghe was coming, he became very excited. "Master Ji, are you here to help me out?" Ji Xinghe is not familiar with him. Why do you come here to see him? Is it difficult for Ji Xinghe to fall in love with him? So think, Su Yang looked at Ji Xinghe''s eyes more hot. However, Ji Xinghe was disgusted when he looked at him with such eyes, "you think too much, no one intends to save you, and no one can save you from here." Su Yang clenched his teeth What are you doing here? " "Su Yao has a few words for me to pass on to you." On hearing the name "Su Yao", Su Yang''s eyes flashed a trace of resentment. If it wasn''t for Su Yao, he wouldn''t be locked up here now. It''s all Su Yao''s fault. And Su Yao certainly won''t say anything good, what he let Ji Xinghe deliver is certainly sarcastic. "I don''t want to hear anything he said. You can go." Ji Xinghe completely ignored his words and said every word Su Yao asked him to hand it over - "you are not Su''s family now, and I have gone to the police station to help you change your surname back to your own. You are no longer Su Yang, but Song Yang." "You don''t want us to ask you to go out of prison. It''s your crime. And you don''t have any relationship with the Su family." "Do you know who spread the story that you killed people? I sent it out. " "How about this one I sent you? You must be very happy now. Don''t thank me. This is what I should do Ji Xinghe is expressionless, without a trace of emotion, like reading, retelling the words Su Yao asked him to hand over to Su Yang. And listen to these words, Su Yang seems to be slapped in the head, brain crash for a few minutes. After reaction, his facial expression was very ferocious Ji Xinghe, what you said is true? " He thought at the beginning that maybe Su Yao knew that he had killed someone, and then sent it to the Internet. What he didn''t think was really like that. Su Yao is so vicious. Ji Xinghe didn''t answer his question and didn''t even want to look at him. Looking at Su Yang''s face, he felt sick and even wanted to destroy it. Su Yang doesn''t have the right to use this face that looks similar to Su Yao. He doesn''t deserve to compare with Su Yao at all. "Ji Xinghe, why don''t you answer me? Why do you ignore me?" Why can''t everyone see Su Yao in their eyes? What''s the difference between him and Su Yao? Su Yao has a good family background and a good face. What''s so great about that? Sooner or later, the Su family will go bankrupt and their faces will turn ugly. He doesn''t believe that Su Yao will be sought after by thousands of people as he is now. Maybe Ji Xinghe will abandon him at that time. Thinking so, Su Yang seemed to see what he imagined happened, and suddenly laughed. "Ji Xinghe, you will regret it..." Ji Xinghe didn''t pay attention to Su Yang, who was suddenly crazy. He didn''t even say a word, so he turned and left. Anyway, he has already said what Su Yao asked him to transfer to Su Yang. As for Su Yang''s reaction, it has nothing to do with him Chapter 1753 After leaving the prison, Ji Xinghe went to a cake shop nearby and bought a cake that Su Yao liked to eat. Su Yao has not yet changed into a human being. The reason why he bought a cake at this time is to see if it can stimulate Su Yao and make him change back into Su Yao. Although Su Yao, who has become a cat, is also very cute, he can''t do what he wants to do with a cat at all, otherwise he will become a pervert with animal fetishism. And counting the time, he hasn''t had a kiss with Su Yao for 15 days. Doing some intimate actions can increase their feelings. Although he believes that the relationship between Su Yao and himself has been very deep, he wants to have a deeper relationship Seeing Ji Xinghe coming back, Su Yao went forward and said, "meow, meow, meow?" "Don''t worry, I''ve already told him what you asked me to transfer to Su Yang." Ji Xing River said and picked him up. "He looks very excited. He should like the big gift you gave him." Su Yao nodded and looked at the delicate looking cake box that Ji Xinghe was carrying. "Meow meow?" What did you buy and what''s in it? "I bought a cake." Just after finishing this sentence, Ji Xinghe found that the cat''s eyes lit up and he couldn''t help laughing, "but someone is afraid that there is no way to eat, I can only eat by myself." As soon as Su Yao heard this, he was in a hurry. He wanted to speak, but what he sent out was "meow meow". "You''re a cat now. Cats can''t eat." Ji Xinghe said that he unpacked the cake, cut a small piece of it, and ate it in front of Su Yao. By the way, he seduced Su Yao again. "If you want to eat it or not, you can become an adult quickly." Maybe the temptation of cake is too big. I tried it countless times, but it didn''t come back. But now, after only one attempt, Su Yao became a human. And as soon as he changed back into human form, he went straight to the cake in Ji Xinghe''s hand. Ji Xinghe was stunned. Because Su Yao doesn''t wear anything now, and the cat''s ears and tail are still there. Of course, the point is that Su Yao didn''t wear anything. Ji Xinghe couldn''t help looking at it, and the nosebleed almost came down. Su Yao didn''t realize anything was wrong, so he was very happy to eat the cake. But he noticed that Ji Xinghe''s eyes were always on him, "what are you looking at me for? Don''t you eat?" Ji Xinghe throat a tight, "I want to eat you, can you?" Su Yao ignored his words and continued to eat. Maybe because sweets made him happy, the hairy tail behind him wagged. Ji Xinghe''s vision so shifted to the tail, in the heart also gave birth to the impulse to want to roll. In the end, he really couldn''t hold back and stretched out his hand for a few times. The tail was su Yao''s sensitive part. When Ji Xinghe touched it, Su Yao immediately blew his hair. "Ji Xinghe, what are you doing?" When he saw the tail behind him, he was a fool. He has obviously changed back. Why is his tail still there? Wait a minute. He''s back now. By convention, he must be wearing nothing now. So thinking, Su Yao looked at himself quickly, and the next second he let out an earth shaking scream, "Ji Xinghe, turn your face to me!" Cao, why do you want to give him such a shame setting? Chapter 1754 At the same time, the doorbell rang. Su Yao was in a panic. Why did someone come at this time? If someone saw him like this, he would have jumped into the Yellow River. "Ji Xinghe, what should we do now? Who is the man coming here? " Ji Xinghe also doesn''t want others to see him like this, "you go upstairs, don''t come down." Su Yao nodded, rushed upstairs quickly, got into Ji Xinghe''s bedroom, and locked the door by the way. Ji Xinghe went to open the door and found that it was his mother standing outside. He suddenly felt a headache. If it''s someone else, he can drive people, but now it''s his mother. If his mother saw Su Yao, how should he explain that he was playing with Su Yao? "Mom, why did you come all of a sudden?" "Of course, I came to see you and Su Yao. How about Su Yao people? Why didn''t I see him?" Mrs. Ji came in as she said. ¡°¡­¡­ He''s not with me. " When saying this, Ji Xinghe''s right thumb involuntarily hooked. Mrs. Ji noticed this. "Don''t cheat me any more. He must be with you now." Her stupid son has not noticed that he has the habit of hooking his right thumb when he lies. And look at his reaction, before she came, he and Su Yao must have done something shameful. So Su Yao should be in his bedroom now. This thought, Mrs. Ji laughed, and then asked a very gossip, "where are you going with Su Yao now, have you already hit a home run?" Ji Xinghe knew that she would ask such questions, and could not help sighing, "Mom, don''t talk nonsense." "Look at your reaction. It doesn''t seem to have reached that point. It''s useless." Ji Xinghe He also wanted to, but Su Yao''s defense against him was like that against Wolves. Sometimes he wanted to kiss Su Yao, but he had to take advantage of Su Yao''s inattention. Other lovers want to stick together every day, but he is different from Su Yao. He wanted to stick to Su Yao all the time, but he didn''t have the chance. Sometimes he felt that he and Su Yao were not lovers in love. The more Ji Xinghe thinks about it, the more sad he feels. At this time, Mrs. Ji spoke again, "he should be upstairs now. I''ll go up and have a look at him." On hearing this, Ji Xinghe was in a hurry, but when he wanted to stop Mrs. Ji, it was too late. Mrs. Ji has gone up the stairs. He had to follow, "Mom, he''s not really here." "Then I''ll go up and see if your room is as messy as your childhood room." Mrs. Ji said boldly. Ji Xinghe Mrs. Ji quickly went upstairs, just ready to open the door of Ji Xinghe bedroom, went in to have a look, but found that the door was locked. In this way, she is more sure that Su Yao is in Ji Xinghe''s bedroom. Mrs. Ji reached out and knocked on the door. "Su Yao, are you in there? My aunt has come to see you." Hearing that Mrs. Ji was coming, Su Yao, who was very nervous, was relieved. Since the person who came here is Ji Xinghe''s mother, there''s no big problem, and she still comes to see herself. If she can''t hide, she can''t say it. Thinking about this, Su Yao went to open the door and said hello with a smile, "aunt Ji." Chapter 1755 Mrs. Ji smiles, just ready to say what, but suddenly saw his present dress, and then the whole person was stunned. Su Yao is only wearing a white shirt, and it should be Ji Xinghe''s. Ji Xinghe''s clothes are a little big for him. Once he puts them on, they will turn into miniskirts, revealing a pair of white legs. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that he has a pair of cat ears on his head and a cat tail behind him. Mrs. Ji naturally didn''t think that Su Yao was a cat demon. She only thought that when she came, Su Yao and Ji Xinghe were playing some interesting "games" in the bedroom. When Ji Xinghe saw Su Yao like this, he couldn''t open his eyes any more. His eyes almost stuck to Su Yao''s body, and some strange ideas came out of his mind. He had read a novel before, in order to eat the man, the woman wore the man''s shirt to seduce the man, and then succeeded in eating the man. He knew that Su Yao must want to join him in bed sports, which belongs to adults. That''s why he deliberately dressed like this. Otherwise, why didn''t Su Yao wear the clothes he bought for him, but the shirt he wore? The more Ji Xinghe thought about it, the more he felt that this was the truth. Looking at Su Yao, his eyes became hot. If it wasn''t for the fact that Mrs. Ji was here now, he would have rushed at Su Yao, and then like that. Being looked at by Ji Xinghe and Mrs. Ji with such eyes, Su Yao shrank his neck nervously. "What''s the matter? What are you doing looking at me like this?" "Su Yao, I didn''t expect you to play with Xinghe." Mrs. Ji gave him a meaningful smile, "if I knew you were playing this kind of game, I would not come here." Su Yao understood what she meant, and his face turned red. "Aunt, you misunderstood me. I''m just trying on my make-up." How could Mrs. Ji believe this? She only thought he was shy. "OK, you didn''t do anything. I misunderstood you." Su Yao Can you be more perfunctory? "Auntie, what are you doing here today?" "Of course." Ji''s wife smiles, "the day after tomorrow, Ji''s family is going to hold a banquet. I''m afraid you will not remember what I said to you on the phone, so I came here to tell you." Su Yao is quite willing to go to the banquet, because there are a lot of food at the banquet, but his identity in this world is a star. If we go there, we may be surrounded by a group of people, and it is very likely that we will win over the guests. "Auntie, what kind of party is it?" "Star River''s birthday party." Mrs. Ji replied, "he forgets his birthday every year, and every year he wants me to remind him." Su yaozai calculated the time carefully and found that Ji Xinghe''s birthday was really the day after tomorrow. "Aunt, don''t worry, I will go to the party that day." Ji Xinghe doesn''t have much obsession with birthdays, and he really doesn''t like to go to parties with so many people. He had been there several times before, and then he was surrounded by a group of girls, who were still chattering in his ears, making his head explode. But this time it''s different. This time, Su Yao will go to his birthday party and maybe give him a surprise gift. He''s looking forward to receiving that gift. "I''ll go, too." Besides, he had to stay by Su Yao''s side and couldn''t let anyone near him. Chapter 1756 "That''s good, but don''t run away again." Mrs. Ji said, "I won''t disturb you. Go on with what you haven''t finished just now." Su Yao We really didn''t do anything. Why don''t you believe it? Now he finally understood why sometimes the explanation was always so pale that no one believed it. After Mrs. Ji left, Ji Xinghe was no longer serious. He put Su Yao against the wall and said, "what are you doing dressed like this? Do you want to seduce me?" As soon as he heard this, Su Yao knew that he had made up his mind for something improper. He immediately gave him a big white eye, "you think too much, I never want to seduce you." Ji Xinghe doesn''t believe it, "what are you doing dressed like this? I''ve bought you so many clothes, but you''re wearing the shirt I''ve worn, and you don''t even wear pants? " Ji Xinghe was very glad that the person who came just now was Mrs. Ji, not other people. As soon as he thought that Su Yao was likely to be seen by others, he couldn''t help but want to go crazy. Su Yao was a little speechless. "That would make my tail very uncomfortable. Do you want me to cut a hole in my pants?" Ji Xinghe temporarily believed his reason, "you are not allowed to wear this again." "Can''t you wear it in front of you?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Ji Xinghe listened to this, the Adam''s apple rolled up and down a few times, "of course, but it can only be worn in front of me. If you dress like this in front of other people, I will... " "What will happen?" "Punish you well." "How are you going to punish me?" "That''s the punishment, of course." As soon as the words fell, Ji Xinghe fiercely swept his lips, as if he was conquering the city. He pried his teeth with his tongue and danced with his lilac tongue, kissing him all over. As soon as the kiss was over, Su Yao leaned back in Ji Xinghe''s arms as if he had no bones. His eyes were a little red, which added some charm to him. He looked pure and lustful. Ji Xinghe can''t help it. He wants to bully Su Yao under his body now. He wants to capture Su Yao every time and hear him cry. "Is that ok?" Su Yao fully understood what he meant by this, and his whole body suddenly had strength again. Then he answered Ji Xinghe with action. "No, don''t even think about it!" Ji Xinghe Si Bo was not surprised by his reply, "I was joking with you just now. Next, let''s say something serious. What are you going to give me on my birthday?" "If you say that, it''s not a gift." Well, he hasn''t thought about it yet. "And it''s not your birthday yet. Why are you in such a hurry?" "You haven''t thought about it yet, have you?" Ji Xinghe hit the nail on the head. Su Yao was silent, and he became angry. "Can you talk less?" "Actually, I have a good suggestion here. On my birthday, give yourself to me as a gift." Ji Xinghe said with a smile. At first, Su Yao didn''t understand what he meant by this. When he understood, he became more and more angry. "Ji Xinghe, you''re a bastard. Can you stop thinking about this all day long?" Ji Xinghe picked an eyebrow, "don''t you really think my suggestion is very good?" "What a fart." Chapter 1757 Soon it will be Ji Xinghe''s birthday. Because he really didn''t know what to wear to Ji Xinghe''s birthday party, Su Yao wore a white suit. Ji Xinghe was a little careful. He wore a black suit with the same style and design, so that people can know that they are lovers. Although the people in the circle don''t pay much attention to the entertainment industry, they also know that Ji Xinghe is dating Su Yao now, and they seem to be quite matched these two days. When Ji Xinghe and Su Yao entered the banquet hall one after another, everyone''s eyes were attracted by them, and the girls also took a breath of air conditioning. Among them, a few girls who love Ji Xinghe are going to break their hearts. They thought Ji Xinghe and Su Yao were just playing, but they didn''t expect that Ji Xinghe would bring Su Yao such an important banquet. It seems that they are completely out of business. "No way, no way. If I had known that, I should have done it ahead of time." "You think too much. Even without Su Yao, Ji Xinghe won''t take a fancy to you." "I haven''t thought about getting married with Ji Xinghe. As long as I can associate with him for a period of time, even if it''s only one day, I can faint happily." "Don''t you think they are a perfect match? I can''t help but want to draw some pictures for them." "To tell you the truth, in fact, I became their CP powder a few days ago, because the two of them are really easy to knock." Standing next to the just returned Shuya listen to their words, the heart is very uncomfortable. She has always liked Ji Xinghe, so she came back yesterday after knowing which day Ji Xinghe''s birthday is. She originally wanted to confess to Ji Xinghe at Ji Xinghe''s birthday party, but she didn''t expect that she had been cut off, and that person was still a boy. But she won''t just accept her fate. As the saying goes, there are only hoes that can''t be moved, not walls that can''t be dug. As long as she perseveres in her efforts, she will get Ji Xinghe sooner or later. She decided that she would go to declare war with Su Yao now! Thinking about this, Shu Yaxiong walked toward Su Yao bravely. But after a few steps, he suddenly gave up. She picked up a glass of red wine from the tray held by the servant who passed by, drank a few mouthfuls, and then continued to walk towards Su Yao. "Are you su Yao?" Su Yao turned around and said with a smile, "I''m Su Yao. What can I do for you, miss?" Shuarden was shot in the heart by his smile, and his heart suddenly accelerated, "bang bang", and his heart almost jumped out of his throat. It''s over. It''s over. She feels like she''s going to be empathetic. Why does her rival look so good? Why does she have the ultimate facial control? And she likes Su Yao more than Ji Xinghe As a result, Shu Ya''s declaration of war on Su Yao was over before it started. "I, in fact, am your fan." Although she is not a fan of Su Yao, from now on, she has decided to be a fan of Su Yao. "Can I take a picture with you?" Su Yao did not refuse, "of course." Seeing that he didn''t refuse, Shu Ya quickly took out her mobile phone and took several photos of herself and Su Yao. She was very satisfied with each one, so she simply saved them all Chapter 1758 Ji Xinghe, who came back from the toilet, saw that Su Yao was so close to a girl, and they were still so close, and immediately knocked over the vinegar jar. He quickly walked over, reached out to take Su Yao into his arms, and silently swore his sovereignty to Shu Ya, "what are you two talking about? Are you talking so happily?" How much Shuya liked Ji Xinghe before, how much she dislikes him now. She looked at Ji Xinghe''s hand around Su Yao''s waist and wanted to find an axe to cut it off immediately. Stay away from my God! Shuya''s heart is roaring, but she has a very "kind" smile on her face. "Brother Ji, don''t you remember me?" Ji Xinghe looked at her up and down, and didn''t recognize her at all. "Who are you? Do we know each other?" The smile on Shuya''s face could hardly hang up. She went abroad a year ago, and before going abroad, the Shu family and the Ji family were neighbors. She had visited the Ji family several times. And when she went to Ji''s house, Ji Xinghe was also there. How could she not recognize her. So Ji Xinghe must have done it on purpose. Why did she fall in love with such a thing? Oh, what she saw at the beginning should be the face of Ji Xinghe. "I''m Shuya. Don''t you really remember me?" Ji Xinghe thought about it carefully, but pulled out the word "Shuya" from his memory. So, in a very sincere tone, he said, "I remember your name." The smile on Shu Ya''s face could not be kept completely. If she was not afraid of scaring Su Yao, she would scold Ji Xinghe with a few words I''m so honored. " Ji Xinghe ignored her, but looked at Su Yao, "I''ll take you to meet other people in my family now." On hearing this, Su Yao immediately became nervous. "Why should I go to see other people in your family? Can I not go?" "Even if you don''t go now, you''ll see them when the party starts." Ji Xinghe said, "it''s no different to see earlier than later." ¡°¡­¡­ But I''m not ready yet. " "Don''t worry. My family are very nice. They will never eat you." Ji Xinghe didn''t say this, but as soon as he said this, Su Yao was even more nervous. "What''s the character of other people in your family?" "My family is quite Buddhist. They won''t do anything as long as they don''t offend them." Ji Xinghe said, "and the people in my family like you very much, so you don''t have to be afraid at all." "If you really don''t want to see them, it''s the same with me asking them to come." "Don''t, if they do, they won''t like me." Su Yao sighed. "What are you going to do?" "I''ll go with you and meet them." Anyway, I''ll be here all night. Now. "Let''s go." See they want to go, Shu Ya didn''t want to follow up. Ji xinghetou did not return, "Miss Shu, what are you doing with me?" "I haven''t seen uncle Ji for a long time. I''ll come back and visit them, of course." Shuya said boldly. In fact, she visited Ji''s house yesterday. As for why she wanted to keep up, it was because of her She has nothing to do, and she really wants to know if she has the possibility to pry the corner of Ji Xinghe. That''s right. She just wants to snatch Su Yao. People like Ji Xinghe don''t deserve her male god Chapter 1759 Su Yao soon met several other families. As Ji Xinghe said, they all looked very kind. And when they saw him, they all gathered around and were very enthusiastic. "You''re Su Yao. You''re so good-looking. You''re a good match for us." "You two have been together for a long time. What do you think of our galaxy?" "When are you together and how do you see each other?" Of course, they had to ask a lot of questions, and after they asked the questions they wanted to ask, they started Su Yao''s most familiar part of urging marriage - "when are you two going to get engaged? I''ve chosen a good day. I''ll just wait for the two of you to agree. " "I''ve picked a good day here, too." "When are you going to get married? I''ve chosen the day, too. " "I think it''s better to skip the engagement link and go straight to the marriage link." Su Yao is very regretful. If he didn''t come over with Ji Xinghe just now, he won''t be urged to get married by Ji''s family. It''s all caused by this guy, Ji Xinghe. Su Yao couldn''t help staring at Ji Xinghe. It''s something you''ve caused. You can solve it yourself. Ji Xinghe stepped forward and said, "don''t mention this again, or Su Yao will be scared away by you later. Maybe he will break up with me." On hearing this, Ji''s family immediately no longer dare to get engaged and get married. Ji Xinghe managed to catch up with Su Yao. If they scared Su Yao away today, it would be over. With this in mind, they quickly changed the subject. "Su Yao, are you thirsty? Would you like a glass of water?" "Su Yao, you should be hungry now. I''ll ask my servant to make something and send it to me right away." "Su Yao, did you take Xinghe home to see your parents? Do your parents know what happened between you two?" Su Yao I didn''t expect that Ji''s family talked a lot. How can he answer that? Su Yao, who didn''t know what to say, could only ask Ji Xinghe for help. Ji Xinghe said, "OK, please don''t say any more. Su Yao is a little scared, and the banquet is about to start." Mrs. Ji laughed and joked, "Yo, it''s not married yet, it''s already started to protect. If you''re married, why not? " "He''s my boyfriend now. If I don''t protect him, who else can I protect?" Ji Xinghe rightfully said. "I didn''t ask you not to protect him, but you''d better protect him. Don''t let others rob him at that time, and I think you can tie him to your belt now, wherever you go, wherever you take him." Other people listen to this, have laughed, "yes, yes, I think you''d better put him on his belt." Ji Xinghe did not speak, but looked at Su Yao, as if thinking about the possibility of this matter. Su Yao immediately exploded, "Ji Xinghe, you''d better not do that, or I''ll scratch you." "Can''t you think about it?" "No way." Su Yao replied without hesitation, "I don''t want to stick with you all day." Of course, we can''t stick to Ji Xinghe all day long. Who knows if this guy will suddenly do something, and he doesn''t want to live with Ji Xinghe so soon. Although I have been living with Ji Xinghe for several days now Ji''s family laughed again, "Xinghe, you are despised by him." Ji Xinghe Chapter 1760 Ji Xinghe''s birthday party will start soon. In fact, the birthday party is not very different from any other party. At the end of the opening speech, we immediately entered the first part - dancing. Shuya was talking all the time. Seeing that other people had already started to dance on the dance floor, she tried to invite Su Yao to dance today''s group. But I didn''t expect Cheng Yaojin to come out on the way. Before she could invite Su Yao, Ji Xinghe had already taken Su Yao''s hand. Shuya feels that Ji Xinghe is very annoying. She stares at Ji Xinghe several times. Ji Xinghe seems to be aware of it, looking up at her provocative smile. Shuarden stamped his feet in the same place. A dance soon ended, see Ji Xinghe let go of Su Yao''s hand, Shuya feel their opportunity, she rushed forward, to Su Yao issued an invitation, "male god, can I dance with you?" In fact, Su Yao doesn''t care much about who he dances with. He can''t just dance with Ji Xinghe, and now it''s his fans who invite him to dance. He can''t chill his fans'' hearts. So Su Yao agreed. See he actually agreed, Shu Ya Dun eyes a bright, "thank God." However, her wish to dance with Su Yao failed again. Just when she was about to take Su Yao''s hand, Ji Xinghe, an obnoxious guy, came out and robbed her again. She had to doubt whether this guy was intentional or not, otherwise why did he come out at this critical time every time. "Sorry, he can only dance with me today." Ji Xinghe has already seen Shu Ya''s meaning to Su Yao, so how can he be allowed to approach Su Yao. And if it wasn''t for the sake of Shu Ya being a girl, he didn''t say anything too much, otherwise he would have cried for Shu Ya, the rival who wanted to rob Su Yao from him, although he didn''t think Su Yao would be robbed by others. Shuya listened to Ji Xinghe''s possessive words, which made her teeth itch. "Why don''t you ask him if he wants to dance with you? If you have the ability, you let him choose his next partner. " Ji Xinghe looked at Su Yao, "she and I, who do you choose?" Su Yao never thought that this Shura hall, which he had seen for countless times in the novel, would suddenly appear on his body, and he felt a headache, "can I choose no one?" "No!" "No!" Ji Xinghe and Shuya speak in the same voice. Two people looked at each other, and very disliked don''t cross a face. Su Yao felt more headache, "really not?" "If you don''t choose, I will acquiesce that you choose me." Ji Xinghe said. Shuya immediately glared at him, really shameless a man, "male god, don''t be afraid, with me, I won''t let this pig hoof hurt you." "Miss Shu, Su Yang is my boyfriend now. Do you want to pry my corner by doing this?" "You two are not married yet, and it may not be long before you break up." Shuya said boldly, "moreover, if you believe in the relationship between you and the male god, why are you afraid of me prying your corner?" "Miss Shu, do you think of a third party?" Shuarden''s eyes widened. "Don''t impute my innocence. I''ve never thought about that before." Seeing that they were going to quarrel, Su Yao sighed helplessly, "I don''t want to dance. You two should dance by yourself." Chapter 1761 On hearing this, Ji Xinghe immediately gave up the mutual connection with Shu Ya and took Su Yao''s hand. "Since you don''t want to dance, let''s go and eat something." Shuya, who was a little slow, could only watch them leave and scold Ji Xinghe over and over again. After going to a corner, Ji Xinghe stopped and said in a very serious tone, "you should stay away from Shu Ya in the future." Su Yao pretended not to recognize the jealousy in his words, "why?" "She likes you." Su Yao continued to play dumb, "she''s my fan. Shouldn''t she like me?" Ji Xinghe was angry for a moment, "her love for you is not what you say, but the kind of love she wants to plot against you. In short, you are not allowed to be so close to him in the future, otherwise I will be angry. When I get angry, I will punish you severely. " Hearing the last sentence, Su Yao immediately remembered how he had "punished" himself before, and he didn''t dare to pretend to be stupid any more. "I see. I''ll stay away from her in the future." "And don''t meet her behind my back." Su Yao is a little speechless, "Ji Xinghe, are you a vinegar jar?" "Yes, my vinegar jar is about to overturn. If you push it again, it will really overturn, so you''d better coax me." Su Yao sighed helplessly, "Ji Xinghe, you are the movie king. Why are you still like a child? Can''t you be more mature and steady?" "What''s the matter with the film emperor? The film emperor is also a human being. Is it difficult for all the people who become the film emperor to be mature and steady?" Ji Xinghe is very forthright, "besides, I am not a robot, of course, to have their own personality, and I only show you this side." Su Yao picked eyebrows, "then I should be honored?" Ji Xinghe raised his chin. "Of course, and you should show something about it." "What do you mean?" Ji Xinghe stretched out his hand, "where''s my birthday present?" Su Yao hands a spread, "sorry, I forgot to prepare." Ji Xinghe opened his eyes, "really not?" "Really." "Then give me yourself." ¡°¡­¡­ Ji Xinghe, what are you doing? There are so many people here. " "Don''t worry. I''ve observed it before. It''s a dead corner. No one can see us, and no one will come here." "Then you can''t either Well... " After the kiss, Su Yao quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth for fear that Ji Xinghe would do it again. Ji Xinghe wants to laugh, "are you willing to tell the truth now?" Su Yao did not speak. "Since you won''t say it, I''ll go on." Su Yao was in a hurry. He quickly took out the gift he had prepared for Ji Xinghe, "take it." Ji Xinghe took it and opened it. It was a cuff link. "Put them on for me." Su Yao lowered his head to help him put on the cuff link. The moment he looked up, Ji Xinghe''s kisses fell down like a blanket When Shu Ya saw Su Yao again, she found that his face was full of spring and his lips were slightly swollen. At first sight, she did something shameful. Another look at Ji Xinghe, full of pride. Ji Xinghe noticed Shu Ya''s sight on him. He looked up at her and gave her a provocative smile. He also raised his right hand to let her see the cuff link Chapter 1762 Su Yao was taken away by Ji Xinghe just now. It''s obvious who sent this cuff link. Moreover, looking at Ji Xinghe''s proud expression, it''s estimated that Su Yao helped him take it. Don''t Ji Xinghe think his behavior is very childish? Shuya rolled her eyes silently and left. Because she really doesn''t want to see Ji Xinghe''s proud expression. She''s afraid she can''t help beating her And then, Ji Xinghe intentionally or unintentionally shows off the cuff links that Su Yao gave to his guests. Almost all the people present were human spirits. How could they not know that the cuff link was given by Su Yao. But in order to make Ji Xinghe happy, they pretended that they didn''t know anything and said - "master Ji, this cuff link is very chic. Who gave it to you?" "It''s from my boyfriend. He made it himself." "Then your boyfriend is really thoughtful. Your relationship is so good that it will last a long time." Ji Xinghe is happy to hear such words, "thank you." Later, Ji Xinghe showed off the cuff links sent by Su Yao at his birthday party. I don''t know who spread the news, so that the first hot search for several days was about it. This has also led to more people eating dog food. They both screamed with excitement - what a beautiful fairy love it is, love it. I can already imagine how Ji Yingdi looks when he shows off his cufflinks. I have moved the Civil Affairs Bureau here. Let''s get married. ¡­¡­ On the fifth day after Ji Xinghe''s birthday party, Su Yao took Ji Xinghe back to Su''s home. In the evening, I went to Ji Xinghe''s residence. When it was time to go to bed, Su Yao suddenly became a cat again. But this time, it''s different from the previous times. Su Yao is constantly changing in the form of man and cat. Ji Xinghe doesn''t know what''s going on and what to do. He can only watch and worry. I don''t know how long it took to stop. Su Yao didn''t turn into a cat, but his situation didn''t look very good. Ji Xinghe reached out and touched it, and found that his body was very hot. He felt that he might have a high fever and was ready to send him to the hospital as soon as possible. However, as soon as he picked up Su Yao, Su Yao rubbed against him with all his strength, shouting, "it''s so hard. Help me." He even reached out to unbutton Ji Xinghe''s clothes. Ji Xinghe is standing there, neither moving nor not moving. And there was an idea in his mind - could it be that Su Yao did not have a high fever, but was in estrus? He has never heard that people also have a period of love, what to do next? Ji Xinghe couldn''t bear to think about it, because Su Yao had already reached out to untie the belt on his pants, "give it to me..." Ji Xinghe patted Su Yao''s face with his hand. "Su Yao, open your eyes and look at me." Su Yao opened his eyes and looked at him. "I''ll solve it for you, or I''ll take you to the hospital, and you choose one." "You Help me out. " "Are you sure you don''t regret it?" "No regrets." Ji Xinghe could hardly control himself for a long time, so after su Yao''s consent, he Then the bed swayed all night, and it didn''t stop until after four o''clock in the morning. In fact, if it wasn''t for Su Yao''s injury, Ji Xinghe wanted to go on like this until dawn. After that, Ji Xinghe took Su Yao to the bathroom and helped him take a bath Chapter 1763 the second day. When Su Yao woke up, he felt that all his bones were broken, he had no strength, and he couldn''t lift a finger. He recalled what happened last night, and then suddenly the whole person was not good. He is now clearly not using his own body, why there will be estrus ah? And where do people come from? Is there something wrong with him? It shouldn''t be Su Yao still decided to ask about the unreliable system of tangyuan. However, before he could speak, Ji Xinghe suddenly came in with something. As soon as he saw him, Su Yao could not help thinking of what happened last night, and his face turned red. "What are you doing in here? Get out of here. " "I''ll give you the medicine. We were too fierce last night. Don''t you think it hurt there?" Ji Xinghe said with a smile. Smell speech, Su Yao moved his buttock for a while, next second immediately pour to inhale a cold air. Hiss! It really hurts. Fortunately, Ji Xinghe didn''t do it all the time last night, or now he is in the anorectal Department of the hospital. "I''ll do it myself. You go out." How can you let others help you with such shameful things, even if the other party is his boyfriend. Ji Xinghe picked an eyebrow, "are you sure you can wipe it?" Su Yao choked. "And I''ve seen you all over. You don''t have to be shy at all." Su Yao became angry. He picked up a pillow beside him and threw it at Ji Xinghe. "You get out of here. I don''t need you to help me get rid of it." And this move, immediately pulled somewhere, pain his face is white, "Ji Xinghe, blame you." "That''s why I think you need to apply the medicine. Do you want me to do it for you? If not, I''ll leave." Su Yao gritted his teeth, "don''t talk nonsense, help me to paint it." "Turn over first, or you won''t be able to paint it." Su Yao turned over again with great difficulty. Ji Xinghe takes off his underpants, picks up the chrysanthemum Shuang, squeezes it out, and then After wiping the medicine, Su Yao''s face turned red with waves in his eyes. It seemed that Ji Xinghe had just finished a love affair, and he could hardly help looking at it. "I heard that the estrus period of cats will last for a period of time..." Scared Su Yao quickly covered his ass with his hand, "Ji Xinghe, what are you going to do? Don''t mess about. I''m an injured man now. " "Don''t worry, I''m not that kind of beast." Ji Xinghe smiles, "I''m just a little curious about whether you will continue to be in heat in the next few days." Su Yao was silent. He also wanted to know this. If he would still be in heat in the next few days, he would not even be able to get out of bed. He said that he would die directly in bed. Su Yao imagined the picture for a moment, and immediately shivered, "no, definitely not. Ji Xinghe, don''t talk nonsense there. " "That''s good, or I''m afraid I''ll die of fatigue on you all of a sudden." Ji Xinghe said with a smile. Su Yao became angry again, "Ji Xinghe, get out of here!" "Come on, I''m not kidding you. I asked my assistant to buy breakfast. Would you like to have some to replenish your strength? " Hearing the latter sentence, Su Yao''s face turned green. "Do you know what happened last night?" "I don''t know, but I think he guessed it." Su Yao Chapter 1764 Su Yao felt that he was about to explode. He took a deep breath and tried to control his impulse to kill Ji Xinghe. "Why don''t you buy it yourself, but let your assistant buy it?" "I''m afraid that when you wake up and find out I''m not here, you''ll think I''m a ruthless loser." Ji Xinghe said. Su Yao suddenly choked Then aren''t you afraid that your assistant will spread this out? " "Don''t worry, he''s too strict to say it. And even if it''s said, it''s no big deal. " Su Yao was impatient. "It''s no big deal? Ji Xinghe, do you really want others to discuss your life? " Ji Xinghe felt that if he continued to talk, he would be beaten, so he changed the topic, "let''s not talk about this, eat it quickly, it won''t taste good when it''s cold." "Don''t change the subject for me Wait, what smells so good? " "Preserved egg and lean meat porridge, do you want to eat?" Su Yao nodded, "of course, and you have to feed me." "Well, well, I''ll feed you." Ji Xinghe said that he scooped a spoonful of preserved egg and lean meat porridge with a spoon and handed it to his mouth. Su Yao very impolite a drink, "continue." ¡­¡­ After a period of leisure at home, Su Yao and Ji Xinghe are busy again. Both of their agents gave them a variety show, and it was the same show. That variety show is called the survival of desert island, which is one of the most popular themes today. As for the content of the program, it can be seen from the name of the program. Artists participating in this variety show will be sent to a desert island by the program team. The program team will not provide them with any food or tools, but only tents. That is to say, they need to get things other than tents themselves. And before the show starts, everything except clothes has to be handed in, so does the mobile phone Knowing this for a long time, and having participated in similar variety shows, Su Yao and Ji Xinghe didn''t bring anything in the past at all. They just brought two or three pieces of clothes. This time, besides Su Yao and Ji Xinghe, there are three male artists and four female artists. The three male artists were OK, and the things they brought were not so much. The four female artists are a bit off the mark. They are big and small. They don''t come to the show at all. They come to travel. And after learning from the director that they could only take clothes to the island, the four female artists suddenly looked like dead parents, and their faces were very ugly. One of the female artists even said, "director, can you really only bring clothes? Can I bring sunscreen with me? You see my skin is so white. If I get sunburned... " However, the director did not eat this set, "if you do not want to participate, you can go back now, then remember to put the penalty on my bank card." This sentence, the female artist immediately dare not go on, "director, I just joked with you." She''s just a small artist in the 18th line now, and she can''t afford to pay the huge amount of liquidated damages. Even if she''s sold, she can''t afford to pay. Moreover, the reason why she agreed to participate in this program at that time was that she watched the program and gave more money. So tanning is tanning, as long as you can get the fire up, no matter what you ask her to do Chapter 1765 Instead of looking at her, the director looked at the others and said, "do any of you want to quit? If there is one, say it quickly, or you can''t quit after the program starts recording. " The men shook their heads. "Since not, I''ll talk about the rules next." "Rule one: you should be divided into three groups, and your teammates can choose by themselves. You can''t have one more or one less." "Rule 2: within the specified time, the task given by the program group must be completed, otherwise the corresponding points will be deducted." "Rule 3: after the program starts recording, you are the opponent, so you can''t help people from other teams, and you can''t turn to other teams for help." "Rule 4: you can snatch materials, but you can''t attack the other party or hurt the other party. Otherwise, you will lose all opportunities." "There are only four rules. You should remember them. Don''t blame me for not reminding you in advance. If you have any questions now, please come up with them. If not, find someone to form a team. " Su Yao didn''t know who to form a team with, so he was asking Ji Xinghe for advice, "Ji Xinghe, who do you think we should form a team with?" Ji Xinghe looked at several other artists and thought about it. At this time, a female artist came over and said, "senior Ji, senior Su, can I work with you?" She has been looking at Ji Xinghe, eager to stick her eyes on it. This program is broadcast live, and on the Internet. After all the guests who participated in this program arrived, it was already live, so this scene was watched by the audience. Speechless, make complaints about , and the audience is tucking up this female artist. , I have no words, Su Yaogen and Ji Xinghe are all openly in love. She looks at the river of stars with that kind of eyes. It''s really shameless. I''m so angry. Can this woman stay away from Su Yao and Ji Xinghe? I think she just wanted to take advantage of Su Yao''s and Ji Xinghe''s heat. She really wanted to be red and crazy Su Yao saw the woman looking at Ji Xinghe with disgusting eyes. He had an impulse to hate others, but after seeing the camera not far away, he put up with it. He took Ji Xinghe out of his hand and let him handle it. After all, this is Ji Xinghe''s rotten peach blossom. Who provokes, who solves. Ji Xinghe is also very upset. The female artist in front of him looks at herself with that kind of eyes. As long as he is in a bad mood, no matter where he is, he will open his mouth to the person who makes him feel bad. "Why do you look at me like this? Is there anything on my face?" "You''re going to form a team to find someone else. I don''t want to join you." The female artist didn''t expect that Ji Xinghe didn''t give her face, so she almost cried. However, she is also a shameful girl, and she is afraid that she will be scolded by Ji Xinghe''s fans at that time, so after being rejected by Ji Xinghe, she doesn''t dare to pester any more, so she goes to other people to form a team. After watching the live broadcast, the audience said it was a good fight. If she is so shameless, she should not give her that face. And a few of the sunspots jumped up and down there, saying that Ji Xinghe had no education, and that the female artist just wanted to form a team with him, so he made it so ugly. Ji Xinghe''s fans immediately went back - What''s impotence? Ji Yingdi of our family has always been a female reporter. If you don''t like it, no one forces you to see it Chapter 1766 In the end, Su Yao and his team were formed by a male artist named Gu Lin. Gu Lin is also a rich second generation. Although his family background is not as good as Su Yao''s, he is not so bad either. And because of this, no one wants to form a team with him. In the eyes of several other artists, the second generation of rich people like Gu Lin, who grew up pampered and never touched yangchunshui, not only can''t help them, but also delay them. So they can''t form a team with Gu Lin, they will lose miserably. Gu Lin is lively and cheerful, so even if he knows that he is isolated by others, he is not sad. Moreover, he is very happy to be with Su Yao and Ji Xinghe. Because these two people have always been idols. To be in the same group with his idol, he would have been excited if he hadn''t tried to control his inner impulse. "Mr. Su, Mr. Ji, my name is Gu Lin. please give me more advice in the next period of time." Su Yao was pleased with Gu Lin, so he said with a smile, "welcome to our rich group." Gu Lin scratched his head. "Why is it called the rich group?" "Because all three of us are rich." Su Yaoli said boldly. The audience who was watching the live broadcast were all laughing, "because all three people have money, so they are called the money group. Su Yao is really a logical genius, geese!" Gu Lin also didn''t think there was anything wrong with this reason. "It''s like this, master su. You are so talented." Su Yao could not help laughing. He reached out and touched Gu Lin''s head. "Gu Lin, you are so cute." Gu Lin did not expect that he would suddenly touch his head, and his brain would crash on the spot. When he came back, his mind was full of - Master Su touched me, master Su touched me. Ji Xinghe is jealous, "why don''t you touch me, am I not lovely?" The audience who was watching the live broadcast laughed again and said, "Ji Yingdi is jealous, and he said such words. I didn''t expect you to be such a Ji Yingdi." "Ha ha ha, Su Yao, you can have a snack. If you touch other people again, Ji Yingdi will punish you severely. Maybe he can''t even get out of bed at that time. " "In front of you, the wheels of your car run over my face, but you really don''t think about a book? If something happens to you, I''ll be the first to buy it. " Su Yao listened to Ji Xinghe''s words, but he still couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "You''re not cute. Don''t you have a number in your heart?" Ji Xinghe squinted, "do you mean I''m not cute at all?" One audience quickly cut off this picture, made several expression packs and sent them to the comment area - man, I''ll give you the chance to reorganize your language. JPG if you dare say I''m not cute, I''ll make you a little cute. Jpg don''t want to get out of my bed tonight. JPG look at my face and say it again. JPG the comment area is all over again Laughter, full of geese - geese, brother, you are so talented! ¡­¡­ After the division, the director said a few words, and then sent nine people who would participate in the program to the mission site. As the mission location was a little far away, the rich director hired a plane to send them there, along with a few shooting staff. Because I was on a plane, I didn''t spend too much on the journey. I arrived at my destination very soon Chapter 1767 After getting off the plane, looking at the big desert island, which is overgrown with weeds and trees, but can''t see any animals, everyone felt an impulse to kill the director. Before they got here, they thought that there might be many edible animals on the island, but they did not expect to underestimate the perversity of the director. One of them looked at the staff behind him and said, "is it too late for us to regret now?" "It''s too late. Since the moment you went to the island, the program has been recorded. If you really want to quit, you should pay the liquidated damages." The staff said. When people think about the penalty for that day, they suddenly feel that it''s nothing to be hungry for a few days. Anyway, these artists have been used to it for a long time. "Just think I didn''t say anything." The staff had been used to this kind of thing for a long time, so they didn''t say much, "let''s start your first task." "What mission?" "Set up a tent." One of the staff replied, "the leader of each team comes to me to get a tent." On hearing this, one of the female artists was a little dissatisfied, "why is there only three? Is it to let our female and male sleep together? Wouldn''t that be very inconvenient?" "We didn''t ask you to sleep in the same tent with your teammates, so you decide who to sleep with." Listening to this, the female artist could not complain immediately. The staff then said, "do you have any questions?" "I still have questions." Gu Lin raised his hand, "before the director said that the team can not help each other, so when it is difficult, can you ask the staff to help?" Listening to such a question, the staff immediately looked at each other. The director didn''t say that. How should they answer? You can''t let the other party take advantage of this? "Wait a minute, I''ll ask the director." One of the staff members called the director tactfully and inquired about it carefully. After hanging up the phone, he found that almost everyone looked at himself with expectant eyes, which made him feel a strange sense of satisfaction. "I''ve already asked the director. The director said yes, but two points will be deducted at a time." Smell speech, Gu Lin and others immediately relieved. Su Yao and Ji Xinghe looked at each other. How do they think points won''t be so difficult? But seeing how happy other people are, they''d better not say it. ¡­¡­ After taking the tent from the staff, the three teams quickly assembled. Fortunately, they have seen a tutorial on how to assemble the tent before, so this first step is not so difficult. But in the second step, they suffered Waterloo. No matter what, they couldn''t put up the tent. They looked at each other and found that the opposite team was the same. But Su Yao''s group is different. Their tent has been set up. This made the other two teams a little suspicious of life. Su Yao and his group are all rich young masters. Why are they so skilled in doing such things? Su Yao and Ji Xinghe are the two. Why Gu Lin, whom they dislike Is Gu Lin hiding himself? Thinking about this, those people who didn''t want to be in the right group with Gu Lin immediately regretted that their intestines were green. But now it''s too late to regret Chapter 1768 The two teams tried several more times, but failed each time. They had to turn to the staff for help. With the help of the staff, the two teams finally set up the tent successfully. And after the end of the first task, the staff announced the points of each team. In addition to Su Yao, their team got three points, the other teams have only one point. In other words, you can only get three points when you finish the first task. Thus it can be seen that the score of the following tasks will not be much higher. And if you ask for help from a staff member, you have to deduct two points. If they turn to the staff for help whenever they don''t know what to do, their points will be deducted sooner or later. It seems that they can only rely on themselves as much as possible. If they can help less, they can help less. After the end of the first task, it''s the second one. And this second task is really more outrageous than the first one. The program asked them to catch chickens or rabbits here. Not to mention whether there are chickens and rabbits, even if there are, it''s game. They dare not eat game. "Did your crew forget that game is not edible?" Ling Hanyu, one of the male artists, asked questions from the depths of his soul. Of course, the program team remembers this, so they caught all the pheasants and hares on the island long before the recording of this program, and put the domestic edible rabbits and chickens on the island. "Don''t worry. There is no game on this island. You can eat it safely." And it''s still a question whether we can catch it. They''d better not say the last sentence, or they''ll hurt the hearts of the nine people. Listening to this, Ling Hanyu realized that the program must have done something, but they still don''t understand why the second task is like this, and how to calculate points? "So how to calculate the score of the second task? Is it the same as the first task?" "Of course not. Our program is very humanized. It won''t be so stingy." All of you: -- When you say that, won''t your conscience hurt? The staff continued, "two points for a chicken, one point for a rabbit. Well, is it a conscience? " The audience watching the live broadcast are almost dead in front of the screen. Conscience? Where did your crew get their conscience? ¡°¡­¡­ What if I didn''t catch anything? " "There are no points, of course." After saying this, the staff saw that their faces were not right, and quickly added, "I believe you won''t be that kind of food, dry dad?" "Can I apply to kill you?" "No Staff shivering to embrace themselves, "beating staff will deduct points." How can the guests of this session be so cruel? They didn''t come up with this bonus mechanism. If they want to fight, they will fight the director group. They are just staff members. They are only responsible for shooting. In front of the screen is a "ha ha ha". At the bottom of the comment area is more lively - climb for Dad: I''ve never seen such a unscrupulous program group, but well done, ha ha ha. A whimper: two points for a chicken and one point for a rabbit. It''s a pity that the program team can come up with such a reward method. Xiuxianzhong: I suddenly want to see them catching chickens and rabbits. It must be very funny. Stay up little prince: upstairs, I can already imagine that picture, ha ha ha Chapter 1769 Fortunately, the chickens and rabbits that the program group asked them to catch were all domesticated, not as intelligent as the wild ones. Some of them even squatted there and did not dare to move when they heard a little movement. This gives them a good chance. However, just when they thought they were going to catch them, the other side suddenly reacted and immediately ran away. Although they were caught in the end, they were all disheartened. As soon as those female artists think of their disheartened appearance, they will be seen by many people. No matter what their teammates say, they don''t want to work any more. They even envy Su Yao and his group. Because they caught the most. If only they were in Su Yao''s group. And it''s really unfair. Why is Su Yao''s team all men? Those female artists simply forgot that the director had said that they would form a team by themselves, but they didn''t grasp the opportunity Soon it was evening. In this short half day, people didn''t remember how many things they had done. Now they were so tired that they were almost lying on the ground. What''s more, they don''t know how big the brain hole of the program group is. They have come up with so many immoral tasks. As soon as they think that such a miserable day will last for another six days, they want to find a piece of tofu to kill themselves Su Yao touched his stomach and looked at the chicken and rabbit tied there. His saliva almost came down. He wanted to eat it raw. "Ji Xinghe, I''m hungry." His voice is not big or small, but enough for other people to hear. When the others heard this, they realized that they were hungry, too. And I can''t help crying at the thought that they haven''t eaten anything all day. I even want to insult the program group a hundred times. "The program group is such a dog. Let''s do this and that, but we don''t even have the tools to cook. Do you really want to starve us?" "Wait, what''s the smell? It smells good." "I see that the staff are eating delicious food behind our back. They must have tools for cooking." As soon as this remark came out, everyone was somewhat moved, but when they thought that it was very likely that they would have to exchange points, they hesitated. Su Yao looked at Ji Xinghe. Before he spoke, Ji Xinghe said, "go." Gu Lin also said, "points are not important, the most important thing is to have a good time." With the consent of the two teammates, Su Yao ran to the staff, and then found that they really had cooking tools, and they were still complete. It seems that the program group is very thoughtful. "May I borrow your kitchen?" However, he did not think of things, the next second the staff refused him, "no way." Su Yao immediately frowned, "can''t you change points?" "No, if everything can be exchanged with points, then the program will have no meaning." The staff said. Su Yao put on a pitiful expression, "really not?" See the staff almost wavered, but at the thought of what the director said, and iron heart, "really can''t, but lighters and knives can use points for." "How many points does that take?" "Five points." The staff replied. Su Yao hesitated. In the past half a day, his team has only accumulated more than ten points, and now they have five. There are still six days left. I borrow it once a day. I need 35 points in total. And according to the nature of the program, the tasks in the next few days will be more and more difficult, and the points will be more and more difficult to get Chapter 1770 Seeing Su Yao hesitated, the staff said, "in fact, you can exchange other things?" Su Yao''s eyes brightened, "what is it?" "The signatures of you and Ji Yingdi are very valuable now." The staff said, "if you and Ji Yingdi''s signature is given to me, I can lend you tools and seasonings for free." Su Yao picked his eyebrows. "Is that true?" "It''s true. I never cheat." "Does the director allow you to do this?" "The director has never said anything, so he doesn''t care at all." The staff said boldly. Su Yao I think you forgot that you are broadcasting now. Your words must have been heard by the director. "In a word, change or not?" "Change." It''s a fool not to take advantage. "Wait for me here for a while, and I''ll be right back." Su Yao nodded. After a while, the staff member came back with a stack of photos and a pen. Looking at the thick pile of photos, Su Yao doubted his life. "Should we sign all these photos?" The staff nodded, "of course." Su Yao Well, he made a mistake just now. Cheap is not so easy to take. "Before signing, can I ask you a question?" "What''s the problem?" "How long can we keep the cooking tools?" "Just today." The staff replied, "so I suggest you change lighters and knives so that you don''t have to borrow them next." Su Yao thought about it carefully and thought that the second plan was quite cost-effective, but without seasoning, chicken and rabbit, two kinds of fishy things, would not taste good at all. "And the seasoning?" "You need to exchange points, one point at a time." Su Yao''s brain is running fast, "that is to say, no matter how much is used, it''s one integral at a time?" The staff nodded, "yes." Su Yao gave him a smile, "I''ll change it. Please bring a clean box." Listening to this, the staff immediately understood what he wanted to do, and could not help regretting it. However, what he said was like spilled water, which could not be recovered. ¡°¡­¡­ OK, I''ll get it now. " Soon, his uncle came back with a clean box in his hand. Su Yao took it, walked towards the seasoning, and then started the banditry. He frantically poured the condiments he needed into the box. The box was quite big, and there were compartments, so there was no need to worry about the condiments mixed together. After loading the seasoning, Su Yao waved to Ji Xinghe, who was standing not far away. "Ji Xinghe, come here." Ji Xinghe came quickly, "what''s the matter?" "Join me in signing this staff member, and I made a deal with him." Su Yao replied. No need to guess, Ji Xinghe knew what kind of transaction he had made with the staff, so he looked at the staff and said, "where is the signature?" The staff quickly handed the photo they were holding to the pen and said, "just sign it here." Ji Xinghe looked at the stack of photos, there was a moment of silence, but he took it and quickly signed it. "Is that all right?" "Yes." The staff took it smilingly, and then looked at Su Yao, "teacher Su, and yours." Su Yao Chapter 1771 When other teams are still struggling to borrow from the staff, Su Yao and his team have already started to kill rabbits. Su Yao is responsible for killing rabbits. As for Ji Xinghe and Gu Lin, they go to collect firewood. Su Yao''s action is very neat, and the knife is very good, the rabbit even struggle did not have time, he had been killed by a knife. The island was close to the sea, so Su Yao dealt with rabbits by the sea. The two male artists are OK. The female artists only feel bloody when they see this scene. One of them even murmured in his mouth, "rabbit is so cute, how can you eat rabbit?" One of the female artists who was closest to her heard this sentence and immediately stepped back in disgust. If you say that, you will not have a good time. This kind of green tea whore is really disgusting When Su Yao and his team began to bake rabbits, the other two teams finally made up their mind. They went to the staff and asked them to borrow the cooking tools. And then, not surprisingly, he was rejected. Ling Hanyu was immediately dissatisfied. "Why can we lend them to Su Yao, but not to us? We don''t trade points for you "You can only change lighters and knives. It takes five points. How about it? Do you want to change it? " Hearing the need for five points, Ling Hanyu immediately took a breath of cold air, "why do you need five points?" They have been busy for a long time, and they only have ten points. They have to deduct half of them, and they can''t accept it. "And why didn''t the points of Su Yao''s team change?" Didn''t they say five points? Why didn''t they change? Is that the so-called fairness? Is the program team bullying them when they are not hot? "Because they traded something else for me." The staff replied. "What is it?" "Signature." Ling Hanyu et al Damn, why didn''t they come up with such a good idea? "Then we can exchange the signature for you." The staff took a look at them, then shook his head, "your signature is not very valuable, so it can''t be." All of you: -- I know our signature is not worth it, but you don''t need him to say it so directly. Can''t you save us some face? Do you think it''s worthwhile to see Su Yao and Ji Xinghe''s signature, so you do this kind of transaction with them? Since they can, so can we. After the recording of this program, we will be very angry. "Really not?" "No, you can exchange points." The staff member said very coldly. "If you want to change it, you should change it quickly, or maybe I will change my mind suddenly after a while. There will be more than five points by then." All of you: -- No, this program has been decided for a long time. Why can it be changed at will? Are you a related account? "It seems that you don''t want to change it. Then I won''t waste time with you. Let''s have a rest early." Seeing that he was going to leave, Ling Hanyu quickly called him, "change, our team change." Isn''t it five points? There are still six days left. As long as you work harder, points can always be earned back. The staff member looked at another group and said, "what about you, do you want to change it?" ¡°¡­¡­ Bad. " "Well, wait." Chapter 1772 When the other two teams were still killing chickens, Su Yao''s rabbits had been roasted. I don''t know how to roast it. The rabbit really smells delicious, and the smell of roast rabbit is blown to their side by the wind. Smelling the smell of the meat, they were even more hungry, and their mouth water was about to fall. Some even complained, "when will it be ok? Look at Su Yao. They have already eaten. By the time they''re finished, we''ll be baking. " "Don''t stand there and talk without backache. How can you get up quickly if you don''t come to help?" "But I can''t kill you. How can I help you?" "Well, don''t complain. Hurry up. It''s getting dark." I don''t know how long it took for the two teams to eat. Although they didn''t bake well, they were able to fill their stomachs. Because the mobile phone has been handed in, entertainment has changed from playing mobile phones to watching the stars and the moon. Listening to the voice of TV dramas and playing games from the staff, everyone is going to become a lemon essence. They suffer there, but the staff enjoy there. This contrast, they are really too miserable. A few people even wanted to borrow their mobile phones from the staff with their points, but they gave up the idea when they thought about the poor points. What they don''t know is that the next few days will be more bitter. The next day, after learning what tasks they had, Ling Hanyu''s face changed again and again. "Tell us the truth, the program group is not trying to kill us." "How can it be? Is our program group so immoral?" When he said this, the staff member felt his conscience hurt, because their program was really a bit immoral. They are not the only ones who do survival variety shows, but other survival programs are not as difficult as they are, and the program group is not so immoral. How many people are there It''s not bad. Won''t your conscience hurt? Su Yao and Ji Xinghe didn''t look much better either, but these tasks were still beyond their acceptance, not to the extent that they couldn''t be complete at all. However, what I didn''t expect was that the task of the third day was even more difficult, and it was also very wonderful. I don''t know how long the program team''s brain is, trying to come up with some wonderful things, causing them to suffer. What''s more, Su Yao, who had easily passed the test, began to become disheartened under the devastation of this wonderful task, which helped the other six guests to balance their minds. The fourth day, the fifth day, the sixth day The program is more and more difficult day by day, and the nine people are more and more embarrassed day by day. Fortunately, it''s the last day. When the last day is over, they can leave this place, say goodbye to the miserable days, and go back to the life before the end of the recording. They can have enough to eat and never have to be hungry again. On this last day, the staff did not announce the task of the day, just gathered them together, and did not say anything, which made them more confused. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" "What are you going to do?" "I don''t know. Maybe I''m holding on to something." "Close your crow''s mouth, I don''t want to listen to what you say at all..." Chapter 1773 When people were talking about it, the director suddenly appeared, "everyone, is it a surprise to see me suddenly appear here?" All of you: -- What a surprise! We are only surprised, not happy. If it were not for the wonderful tasks you think, we would not have been so miserable in the past six days. "Director, do you know what I want to do most now?" Ling Hanyu said and waved his fist. "What?" "I''ll give you a beating." "Yes, we all want to beat you up." The crowd came forward and surrounded the director. For such things, the director has been used to it, because on the last day of each program, the guests will say such words to him and do such things. But they are just talking about it. It''s impossible for them to really beat him. So he was not afraid at all, "young man, calm down. It''s still live. Do you want fans to see your violent side?" All of you: -- Shit, what a shame. You''re so shameless and skinny, do other people know? The director continued, "and I''m here to give you a surprise. Don''t you want to know what it is?" "What''s the surprise?" Gu Lin asked curiously. "You don''t have to do any tasks today, but..." "But what?" "I have a new challenge waiting for you." The director laughed. "What new challenge?" "Working in pairs, pretending to be a couple, is my challenge." "Director, we are not living on a desert island. How can we suddenly become a big battle of love?" Su Yao could not help but make complaints about it. "What is the linkage between the program of love affairs next door and the program?" "Of course not. I just want to bring something new to the audience." The director said boldly, "the previous programs are almost the same routine, the audience is not tired, I am tired." All of you: -- Well, you can do whatever you want. ¡°¡­¡­ But there are only nine people here. How can we form a team of two? " And there is a real couple here. You don''t have to guess. It must be su Yao and Ji Xinghe who win. The director thought it over carefully. It''s true that there is one more person, but it''s impossible for three people to form a group, so only one of them can be eliminated. "Any of you don''t want to take part in this challenge?" "I don''t know." Gu Lin raised his hand very actively, "I''m willing to quit." The director nodded, "OK, you can stay with the staff in a moment." After Gu Lin quit, there were eight people left. Su Yao naturally formed a team with Ji Xinghe. Besides them, there were two male artists and four female artists. So, in addition to two normal couples, there is also a couple of male and female couples. There are subtle expressions on the faces of the two female artists who form a team. They all hate each other, but now they have become teammates. What''s the next big love challenge? I feel numb when I think about it. After forming a team, the big challenge of love begins very soon. The first challenge is tacit understanding. The project is You draw, I guess. In the first part, the guesser is Ji Xinghe. Su Yao''s painting skills are very poor. He can be said to be a soul painter. He can''t even recognize what he draws, but Ji Xinghe guesses it Chapter 1774 Although not all of them are right, they are also amazing. However, some people are surprised that Shen Qing and Yao Ting can be regarded as incompatible. The tacit understanding between them is quite high, and they are more like a pair of friends than rivals. And this also let some of the audience who are watching the live broadcast directly insert the flag of dragonfly CP. As for the others, although one or two painters can barely catch the eye, there is no tacit understanding between them at all. Some simple topics can be guessed, but they just can''t. The first challenge was soon over. Not surprisingly, Su Yao and Ji Xinghe won the first place. Shen Qing and Yao Ting came second. And then there are several challenges. Su Yao and Ji Xinghe don''t all win the first place. They sometimes make the bottom. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that when they participate in the challenge, they always show their love intentionally or unintentionally. As a result, other people at the scene and the audience in front of the screen were fed a mouthful of dog food. They all doubted whether Ji Xinghe had come up with this big love challenge. He coerced and seduced the director, so that these single dogs were persecuted again. Of course, Su Yao and Ji Xinghe''s CP fans are very excited when they see their love show. They even want them to sprinkle more sugar At the end of the last challenge, suddenly there was music. The sound of the music was very small at first, and then gradually increased. People present recognized that it was the melody of "Wedding March", which made them a little confused. What''s going on? Why are you still singing? Whose cell phone is ringing? Or is someone going to propose here? Thinking of this, everyone subconsciously looks at Su Yao and Ji Xinghe. Seeing that they all looked at themselves, Su Yao was even more muddled. What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Why are they all staring at him? Is there something dirty on his face? "Why are you looking at me like this?" This sentence just said, Ji Xinghe suddenly knelt down in front of him. Other people: Yes, yes, the scene of marriage proposal is coming. They are not sad at all. Su Yao Ji Xinghe proposed to him in this situation. Is there something he wants to do? But did he agree, or did he agree? However, when people thought that Ji Xinghe would soon say the line "XXX, you are willing to marry me", Ji suddenly untied the laces on his shoes and then tied them back. All of a sudden, black question mark face. £¿£¿£¿ What''s going on? Does Ji Xinghe not want to propose to Su Yao? What is he doing now? Is it hard for him? Su Yao wanted to slap Ji Xinghe on the head. Ask for marriage and then quickly propose, he will not refuse, dawdle like what? "Ji Xinghe, if you don''t say it now, you won''t have the chance to say it in the future." Ji Xinghe is really nervous, because he is afraid that his proposal will be rejected. But now when he hears Su Yao''s words, he can''t care about three seven twenty-one. He quickly took out the ring he had already prepared, and then proposed to Su Yao in front of everyone. "Su Yao, will you marry me?" Su Yao gave him a hand, "of course I will." See he agreed, Ji Xinghe quickly put the ring on his hand, for fear that he suddenly back. Those CP fans in front of the screen are so excited that they are about to cry: they have waited so long, and finally they have to wait for the scene of proposing. It''s really not easy Chapter 1775 Because the program is live, and there are people in Su''s family and Ji''s family watching the program, they soon know that Ji Xinghe proposed to Su Yao, and the proposal was successful. As soon as they got home, they began to ask the question of when to get engaged. "Su Yao, you see our family Xinghe has proposed to you, and you have agreed, so when do you plan to engage him?" It''s Mrs. Ji who asked this question. The rest of the Ji family are also here. They all look at Su Yao with expectant eyes. Ji Xinghe is looking forward to it, but he is also a little uneasy. He is afraid that Su Yao is not willing to get engaged with him so soon. However, this time, Su Yao did not evade this topic, nor did he use any reason to prevaricate the Ji family. He said, "anytime is OK, you can decide the time." "Really? Don''t you go back? " "No regrets." "Then you''ll get engaged on the 15th of next month. I''ve already found someone to calculate. The 15th of next month is a good day that is rare in a hundred years." Su Yao had long expected such a thing to happen, so when he heard this, he didn''t feel surprised. Ji Xinghe was so excited that his brain was dead. When he came back, he held Su Yao in his arms and began to laugh like a big fool. The rest of the Ji family couldn''t help laughing. Su Yao felt some shame, "Ji Xinghe, you hurry down to me." For a moment, the Ji family laughed even more. ¡­¡­ Maybe he was too happy. That night, Ji Xinghe sent it to his microblog, which caused a great disturbance. After su Yao found out, he ordered Ji Xinghe to delete it quickly, but he said that Ji Xinghe would not delete it, and even pretended to be stupid with him. In desperation, Su Yao can only reach out to grab Ji Xinghe''s mobile phone. But I don''t know how, the foot suddenly slipped, his whole person fell into the arms of Ji Xinghe. Ji Xinghe takes the opportunity to turn over and press him under his body. Su Yaogang is ready to struggle, but suddenly a familiar sense of emptiness comes from his body, and his face turns blue and red. Shit! Why is he suddenly in heat again? This is not normal at all! Ji Xinghe found that Su Yao suddenly had something wrong, and quickly asked, "what''s the matter with you?" "I..." Su Yao blushed and hesitated for a long time, but he could not say anything. Ji Xinghe didn''t ask any more, because he could see that Su Yao was in heat again. He doubted whether Su Yao was a cat demon, or why he would be in heat from time to time. "You''re in heat again." Ji Xinghe said with a smile. Su Yao clenched his teeth, "what are you laughing at? Don''t you hurry to help me!" How can I help you "Don''t talk nonsense. If you won''t help me, I''ll ask someone else for help." On hearing this, Ji Xinghe immediately became jealous, "who are you going to go to? Do you have a wild man outside behind my back Su Yao rolled a white eye, "I am you this wild man, don''t talk nonsense, hurry." "It''s the first time you''ve been in such a hurry. You didn''t even let me touch it before." Su Yao was too lazy to talk to him any more. He started to untie the buttons on his clothes, but the more urgent it was, the more difficult it was to untie them. In the end, Ji Xinghe couldn''t see it any more, "I''d better..." Chapter 1776 In the end, Ji Xinghe''s tweet that he''s going to get engaged to Su Yao soon hasn''t been deleted. As soon as he woke up the next morning, the first thing Su Yao did was to go to the microblog. Then he found that the microblog that Ji Xinghe sent last night ranked first on the hot search list. He looked at Ji Xinghe, who was lying beside him. He thought that he was so tired last night and suddenly got angry. Then he kicked Ji Xinghe out of bed without hesitation. Ji Xinghe was kicked by him and directly flashed to the waist. Su Yao quickly drove him to the hospital and regretted that he had just kicked him. I don''t know who photographed the scene of the two of them entering the hospital together, and also sent the photos to the Internet. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that Ji Xinghe is covering his waist in the photo. It is obvious that something is wrong with his waist. Fans have speculated that he was too fierce to do adult sports at night, so that he accidentally hurt his waist. Some people guess that this is kidney deficiency, and they have to quickly tonify the kidney Under the doctor''s diagnosis, Ji Xinghe needs to stay in bed for a period of time. This is his first day in bed. Su Yao, who is responsible for taking care of him, has to stay in bed to recuperate. Su Yao sat on one side, playing with his mobile phone. When he saw that Ji Xinghe''s fans were wondering if Ji Xinghe was not good at that, he immediately gave out a goose like laugh, "goose goose goose goose goose goose goose goose goose goose!" Ji Xinghe took a look at him, "what do you see? Suddenly you are so happy with your smile?" "I don''t know who took pictures of me going to the hospital with you and sent them to the Internet. Now your fans are guessing if you can''t do that. They also ask you to fill the kidney quickly. I''m really laughing." If it''s a man, it can''t be said that he can''t do that. Looking at Su Yao, who is still smiling there, Ji Xinghe''s eyes suddenly become dangerous. "Can I go there in the end? Shouldn''t you have a deep understanding?" Su Yao What deep experience? I don''t know anything. Don''t talk nonsense. "If you can''t remember it, I don''t mind waiting for my waist to be ready, I''ll help you remember it carefully." Ji Xinghe said with a smile, "I will let you know whether I can do it or not." Su Yao Shit, can you stop yelling all of a sudden? " "I''m not talking to you. I mean what I say." Su Yao He''s wrong. He shouldn''t provoke Ji Xinghe. Is it too late for him to withdraw that sentence? "Ji Xinghe, if I tell you I''m wrong now, will you forgive me?" "No Ji Xinghe came back very decisively. Su Yao Oh, sin. Later, after the waist is good, Ji Xinghe tells Su Yao whether he can do it or not. Being bullied again and again, Su Yao was about to cry out, "Ji Xinghe, please forgive me. I really know I''m wrong." "How can this work? You still have the strength to speak." Su Yao I don''t know how long it took. Su Yao just felt that his eyes were black, so he fainted. When he woke up again, he found that he was lying in the hospital, and he was still looking at the anorectal department. The most important thing is that someone took a picture of Ji Xinghe carrying him into the anorectal Department of the hospital. Now the wind on the Internet has completely changed. It''s not good to go from jixinghe to jixinghe. Su Yao Today is also a day to beat the dog man Ji Xinghe. Chapter 1777 To say Ji Xinghe''s feeling now, it''s very regretful. That night, he should not be so fierce, so that Su Yao entered the anorectal Department of the hospital. Now, Su Yao didn''t even let him touch it, or even let him touch his little hand. How could he continue to live a life of pure heart and few desires. So he pestered Su Yao to apologize and vowed to let him forgive himself. "Honey, I really know I''m wrong. Please forgive me this time. I will never do that again." Su Yao how can not know his careful thought ah, glared at him, "you don''t want to think, I will never let you on my bed." Ji Xinghe has no choice but to seek help from fans online. Although he also thinks that his fans'' methods may not be reliable, there is a saying that four cobblers are better than one Zhuge Liang. He has a lot of fans, and there are many ways to come up with. Ji Xinghe adopted some reliable ones from them, and then began to plan. One day, Ji Xinghe drove out and stayed outside for a long time. At more than 10 pm, he asked his friend to call Su Yao with his mobile phone. This time he''s trying to be tough. He''s already colluding with his friends in advance. Now everything is ready, only the east wind. Although the risk is a little big, we have to try before we know if we can do it. Su Yao was worried when he saw that Ji Xinghe hadn''t come back so late. Now when he saw that Ji Xinghe had called back, he quickly put through the phone, "Ji Xinghe, where are you now? Why don''t you come back so late? " However, the voice from the other end of the phone is not from Ji Xinghe, but from his friend Lu Li, "Su Yao, there is something I want to tell you." Listening to his sad tone, Su Yao couldn''t sit still. Why isn''t the phone called by Ji Xinghe? Why is Lu Li''s tone a little sad? What happened to Ji Xinghe? Thinking about this, Su Yao''s heart was cold. "What happened to Ji Xinghe?" "He had a car accident and was seriously injured. Come here as soon as possible. I''m afraid it will be too late." Lu Li tried to make his tone sound more sad. Listening to this, Su Yao''s heart suddenly fell into the ice cellar, "where are you now? I''ll go quickly." "At the Mercy Hospital." "You tell Ji Xinghe to support him. I''ll go there right away." With these words, Su Yao directly cut off the phone, even could not change his shoes. After taking the car key, he went straight to Ji Xinghe''s hospital. Lu Li looked at Ji Xinghe, who was lying on the hospital bed and had nothing to do. He couldn''t help saying, "Ji Xinghe, if you do this, aren''t you afraid that Su Yao will be more angry when he finds out the truth?" Ji Xinghe face expression unchanged, "don''t worry, I have been ready for the back road." "Tell me." "You''ll find out soon." Ji Xinghe said. Seeing him looking at himself with such eyes, Lu Li suddenly had a bad feeling. "Ji Xinghe, are you going to let me carry the black pot?" "Do you think I''m the kind of person who is immoral?" Ji Xinghe asked. "I think you..." See Ji Xinghe''s eyes so dangerous, Lu Li quickly changed his words, "not the kind of immoral people." "That''s all right." Ji Xinghe hands, "wait a moment, you stand on one side, don''t say anything." "Why?" "I don''t believe in your acting." Lu Li Chapter 1778 Su Yang was originally a good citizen who abides by the traffic rules, but in order to rush to the hospital to see Ji Xinghe, he ran several red lights. Fortunately, this is the world of novels, where traffic / police are basically furnishings. After seeing his license plate number clearly, the traffic police didn''t dare to stop the car, and they couldn''t catch up at all. So Su Yao went all the way to the hospital where Ji Xinghe was. After he asked the front desk nurse, he went straight to the ward. Ji Xinghe was already familiar with Su Yao''s footsteps, so before Su Yao entered the ward, he quickly closed his eyes and pretended to be very weak. Lu Li also showed the best acting skills in his life, with a very sad expression on his face. Moreover, in order to make himself look like a car accident, Ji Xinghe made preparations in advance. His head was bandaged with blood. Su Yao didn''t doubt it, but when he saw Ji Xinghe lying there "in a coma", his tears fell down. He went to the bedside and sobbed, "Ji Xinghe, wake up." Ji Xinghe was very distressed to hear Su Yao crying there. He wanted to jump up and tell Su Yao that he was OK. He almost couldn''t play any more. After su Yao called his name again and again, Ji Xinghe slowly opened his eyes, "Su Yao, you''re here." "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so careless? Why is there a sudden car accident? Where are you hurt? Show me quickly. " "I''m fine. I''m just scratching my skin." Ji Xinghe gave him a smile, "you don''t have to worry too much, and don''t cry any more. I''ll be distressed." Su Yao was worried. "You''re all like this, and you said you just rubbed your skin. You really don''t take your body seriously." See him so anxious, season Star River in the heart rises a few cent guilty feeling. He suddenly felt that he had made a mistake, so he should not use this bitter trick. Should he tell the truth now? "Su Yao, I have a question for you. If you find someone cheating, what will you do?" Su Yao suddenly felt a little strange, "why do you suddenly ask me such a question? Are you cheating me?" ¡°¡­¡­ No, I''m just asking. " "If someone dares to cheat me, I will beat him and never forgive him all my life. I hate being cheated by others, whether it''s a white lie or not." Su Yao said. Ji Xinghe That is to say, he has to confess to Su Yao in time. Otherwise, if Su Yao finds out he''s lying to him, he''ll be finished. ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao, actually I have something to tell you. " Su Yao was suspicious, "what''s the matter? Are you really lying to me? " Ji Xinghe was choked by his words No, "he said "What do you want to say?" "In fact, I''m just scratching my skin and bleeding. What Lu Li said on the phone is so serious because he knows that we are in the cold war recently and wants to help me. That''s why he has such a story. " I''m sorry, Lu Li. Now I can only let you carry the black pot for me. I''ll make it up to you when it''s over. "He is also a kind man. Don''t be angry with him." Lu Li was so stunned that he didn''t expect Ji Xinghe to be such a ghost. He even asked him to carry the black pot, "I..." Chapter 1779 See he is not ready to help himself be carried this black pot, Ji Xinghe rushed to make a look at him. Lu Li, who understood the meaning of his eyes, immediately closed his mouth. Take the black pot, and when it''s over, he must kill Ji Xinghe. Su Yao looked at the two of them, always felt a little strange, "is it true? Are you two joining up to cheat me? " "It''s true." Lu Li sighed, "I wanted to help him at that time. As soon as I got hot, I had such a bad idea. You must not be angry with Ji Xinghe. He wants you to forgive him for that. " Su Yao looked at Ji Xinghe and said, "Ji Xinghe, did you agree with him at that time? Or did you come up with this bad idea? " "At that time, I just thought it was a good way to make you forgive me immediately, so I agreed as soon as my brain was hot." Ji Xinghe said clearly, "and if this is really my own idea, I won''t confess to you." Su Yao thought for a while, with Ji Xinghe''s dog man''s character, he can definitely cheat him to the end, so it''s really Lu Li''s idea. But he felt that there was some violation, but he could not tell where it was. "Ji Xinghe, you can''t do such things any more. I will be afraid." Ji Xinghe nodded, "I know. Do you forgive me now?" "Forgive me." In fact, he has forgiven Ji Xinghe for a long time, but he doesn''t want to enter the anorectal Department of the hospital again, so he hasn''t paid any attention to him these days, trying to make him have a long memory. Smell speech, Ji Xinghe suddenly eyes a bright, "since you forgive me, that means from today on, I can continue to lie with you in the same bed?" With these words, the expression on Lu Li''s face suddenly became a little subtle. He thought Ji Xinghe had done something wrong to make su Yao and Ji Xinghe cold war. But after hearing such a sentence, he knew that the fact was not like that, that is to say, the "Ji Xinghe was too good, leading to Su Yao entering the anorectal Department" spread on the Internet was true. Ji Xinghe is quite capable. He is as fierce as a tiger. Su Yao was almost annoyed by Ji Xinghe''s words. He thought Ji Xinghe was sincere in admitting his mistake, but he didn''t think it was for this matter. What''s more, the dog man even said it so carelessly, in order to let everyone know that he is good at that? Su Yao''s banter on Lu Li''s face made him even more angry. He took a deep breath, trying to control the impulse to live here and beat Ji Xinghe, "we''ll talk about this later. Let''s go." Ji Xinghe still recognized the suppressed dissatisfaction in his tone and regretted that he had just said such a sentence. So he asked tentatively, "you just said that you forgive me, but you don''t mean it all of a sudden, do you?" "Do you want me to keep my word?" Su Yao asked. "I know you don''t know who you don''t mean. I believe you." Su Yao I''m sorry. He''s really going to keep his word. "Stop talking nonsense and get rid of you. I''m sleepy and want to go back to sleep." "Oh." Chapter 1780 After going back, Ji Xinghe follows Su Yao. Just as he is about to enter the bedroom with him, Su Yao suddenly closes the bedroom door. If he doesn''t hide fast, his nose will be pinched. "Why are you closing the door?" "You are not allowed to sleep with me tonight." Su Yao''s voice came to us. Ji Xinghe Well, I''m really angry. He shouldn''t have said that in the hospital just now. "But you said you''d forgive me. Why don''t you let me go to your bed?" "I said I''d forgive you, but I didn''t say I''d let you go to my bed." Su Yao said boldly, "so you can continue to sleep in your study." Ji Xinghe sighed helplessly, "did you forget that this is my bedroom?" Su Yao immediately raised 12 minutes of vigilance, "what do you mean by this?" Ji Xinghe did not speak, but took out the spare key of the bedroom, very easy to open the door. As soon as Su Yao was ready to come over and lock the door, he saw Ji Xinghe push the door open and come in. He suddenly widened his eyes, "how did you come in?" Mingming''s bedroom key is in his hand. Why can Ji Xinghe come in? Does Ji Xinghe have special unlocking skills? Ji Xinghe shook the key in his hand, "of course, he opened the door with it." Besides, he has several spare keys in his hand. So even if this spare key is taken away by Su Yao, it''s OK. Su Yao Well, he forgot about the spare key. "Now that you''ve come in, you won''t have to sleep in your study tonight, but don''t touch me, or I''ll kick you out right away." Ji Xinghe nodded, "OK, I will never touch you." If you don''t let me move, you can always talk. ¡­¡­ In a daze, Su Yao was about to fall asleep when he suddenly felt something in his pajamas and touched his back. All of a sudden, he woke up. He turned over and said, "Ji Xinghe, what are you doing?" Ji Xinghe is closed eyes, a pair of already asleep appearance. However, Su Yao saw at a glance that he was pretending to sleep. "Ji Xinghe, don''t play for me there. I know you''re not asleep at all." "Let you find out." Ji Xinghe opens his eyes and looks at him with a smile. He has no mental energy. Su Yao took a deep breath, "why did you touch me just now?" "Did I touch you?" Ji Xinghe looked at him with very innocent eyes, "are you hallucinating? I promised not to touch you. I keep my word Su Yao sneered, "according to what you said, I haven''t done that with you for a long time, which leads to my hunger / thirst, so I have such an illusion?" Does Ji Xinghe treat him as a fool? Can he not tell what is truth and what is illusion? "You said it yourself. I didn''t say anything just now." Su Yao I''m not talking to you anymore. I''ll sleep in my study tonight. " "The floors of the study are very hard. Are you sure you want to sleep there?" Ji Xinghe asked. Su Yao hesitated Forget it, I''ll make it hard for you to sleep together tonight, but don''t touch me any more, or I''ll cut off your hand. " "Good." Chapter 1781 Ji Xinghe didn''t make any small moves, but Su Yao couldn''t help rubbing against Ji Xinghe. He knew he was in heat again. I don''t know why he has such a shame setting in this world. No, he must control himself this time. He will be sent to the anorectal Department of the hospital at that time. He doesn''t want to lose face again. Su Yao thought so, but he still couldn''t control rubbing against Ji Xinghe. But Ji Xinghe did nothing like a gentleman this time. Su Yao felt even worse, "Ji Xinghe, touch me." Ji Xinghe was already rubbed by him. When he heard Su Yao''s words, he didn''t pretend to be a gentleman. "You said it yourself. Don''t blame me then." "Hurry up, don''t talk nonsense..." "As you wish." And this touch to touch, things will develop in an indescribable direction. As soon as he woke up the next morning, he saw the traces on his body and recalled what happened last night. Su Yao had an impulse to find a piece of tofu to kill him. He thought before that he would not let Ji Xinghe touch himself, but he didn''t think that what he couldn''t control first was himself. But to tell you the truth, Ji Xinghe''s life is very good. He was very happy several times last night. Wait, Su Yao, what are you thinking about? Is your brain broken? The morning is the time when men have the strongest sexual desire. Looking at Su Yao''s shy appearance, Ji Xinghe''s eyes sank. If it wasn''t for Su Yao''s anger, he would have jumped on Su Yao and bullied him. Seeing Ji Xinghe looking at himself with the eyes of his prey, Su Yao was so scared that he quickly wrapped himself up in a quilt and looked at him with very alert eyes, "Ji Xinghe, I warn you, don''t mess around, or I will make you a eunuch." "Didn''t you shout so loud last night? Why do you suddenly turn away from people now?" Knowing what he meant, Su Yao immediately became angry. "Ji Xinghe, if you dare to say more about me like this, do you believe I''ll sew your mouth up with a needle and thread?" "Why don''t you stop me with your mouth? That''s the easiest and most useful way, isn''t it?" Su Yao was stunned Ji Xinghe, you are so coquettish. " Please don''t steal pinru''s clothes any more. She''ll have no clothes to wear. "Without you last night "I''m not sure Ji Xinghe said with a smile. Su Yao was angry. He was just about to beat Ji Xinghe, when his mobile phone rang suddenly. Listen to this very familiar mobile phone ring, quickly find your own mobile phone, and then find that it is not your own mobile phone ringing. Su Yao looks at Ji Xinghe and finds that his mobile phone has a call coming in. but what mobile phone as like as two peas of the Star River is exactly the same as his mobile phone ring? When did he change it? "Ji Xinghe, how did you change the ringtone to this?" "Because I want to share a ringtone with you." Ji Xinghe said he connected the phone. Su Yao immediately looked at his mobile phone Want to share a ringtone with me? Why don''t you say you want to share a cell phone with me? I think your brain goes into the sea. Ji Xinghe didn''t pay any attention to Su Yao. He told Mrs. Ji on the other end of the phone attentively, "Mom, you called all of a sudden. What''s the matter?" Chapter 1782 As soon as he heard that Mrs. Ji had called, Su Yao immediately raised his ears. "Just now, the person in charge of the suit customization shop called and said that the suit customized by you and Su Yao has been finished. Let''s go and get it." Su Yao also heard this sentence. He quickly turned on his mobile phone and looked at the calendar. Then he found that it was not many days before he got engaged to Ji Xinghe. He thought it would be a long time, but he didn''t think it was almost the 15th, which made him feel a little untrue. Su Yao looked at it carefully several times and found that he did not hallucinate. In other words, in a few days, he will be engaged to Ji Xinghe. Although he had been engaged many times, he couldn''t help getting nervous. Different from Su Yao, Ji Xinghe looks at the calendar several times a day to figure out how many days are left before he is engaged to Su Yao, and he is looking forward to that day. "I see. I''ll go there with Su Yao in a moment." "By the way, after you take your clothes, come to the old house. Your grandfather is back. He wants to see you." Listen to this, Ji Xinghe has a moment of silence, "..." Grandfather, he is not in a foreign treatment, how come back? Does his health matter? " Mentioning this, Mrs. Ji couldn''t help sighing, "your grandfather came back secretly from us." Ji Xinghe immediately frowned, "it''s just nonsense. I know that my body is not very good, and I have to fool around." Mrs. Ji sighed again, "you are the only one who can persuade him at home. Come here as soon as possible." "Well, Su Yao and I will be there right away." "That''s it. I''ll hang up first." "Good." Su Yao heard their conversation clearly. After hesitation, he couldn''t help asking, "is your grandfather in bad health?" "Yes, my grandfather was a soldier when he was young and suffered a lot of injuries. Now he''s old and he''s broken down." Ji Xing said by the river and sighed, "and he''s not obedient at all. He always runs out of the hospital secretly. The doctor said, "if he doesn''t cooperate with the treatment well, then..." At this point, he didn''t go on. Su Yao understood what he wanted to say behind him, "don''t worry too much, your grandfather will be better." Just now, he was still thinking about what kind of gift to prepare for Ji Xinghe''s grandfather. Now he knows what to send, and he will make Ji''s grandfather better. "I hope so." "Shall we get the clothes now, or shall we go back to see your grandfather?" "Go back to the old house first. I''m worried about my grandfather." Su Yao nodded, "OK, let''s go now." ¡­¡­ Ji''s old house is not far from here. Half an hour later, Su Yao and Ji Xinghe arrived there by car. As soon as he entered the hall, Ji Xinghe saw Ji''s grandfather sitting there, and he was still eating cake, his brow suddenly wrinkled more tightly. He quickly came over, "Grandpa, didn''t the doctor say you wouldn''t be allowed to eat sweet food? Why don''t you listen to the doctor? Do you take the doctor''s words for granted? " "It''s nothing to eat." Ji grandfather a pair of indifferent appearance, "you don''t know I like to eat sweet, if you don''t eat at all, I will be very uncomfortable." "And I don''t have much time to live. I don''t want to live so hard in this period of my life." Chapter 1783 As soon as the last sentence came out, the air suddenly solidified. Knowing that he had said something wrong, grandfather Ji stood up and prepared to throw the cake into the dustbin. "I know it''s wrong. I won''t eat it, right?" Looking at him like this, Ji Xinghe couldn''t get angry. "OK, you can eat if you want, but this is the last time." Listen to this sentence, Ji grandfather suddenly eyes a bright, "really, I can eat it?" "If you don''t want to eat it, I''ll throw it away for you now." Ji''s grandfather quickly protected the cake that he had not eaten for a long time, for fear that Ji Xinghe would really throw it away, "who said I didn''t want to eat it, I ate it immediately." Su Yao can''t help laughing, but he feels that he should not laugh at this time, otherwise he will be misunderstood by Ji''s family. This is schadenfreude. But he didn''t expect that Ji''s character would be like this. He thought Ji was calm. As soon as grandfather Ji was ready to continue eating cake, he suddenly noticed Su Yao standing there and waved to him, "you are su Yao. Come here and let me have a look." Su Yao came over and called out very cleverly, "grandfather Ji." "You are almost engaged to Xinghe. Just call me grandfather." Su Yao quickly changed his words, "grandfather." "Ah." Grandfather Ji answered and looked at him carefully. While looking at it, he nodded with satisfaction, "it looks good. It''s a perfect match for my family." "What is a perfect match? He and I are perfect for each other." Grandfather Ji laughs, "yes, you are made for each other." The rest of the Ji family couldn''t help laughing. Su Yao couldn''t help blushing. He took out an amulet and said, "grandfather Ji, I asked for it from the temple before. Now I''ll give it to you. Don''t be angry." He had planned to give grandfather Ji a pill directly, but he thought it was not safe. Moreover, grandfather Ji threw it away as a garbage health care product, which was in vain. So he temporarily changed the pill into a talisman. This amulet was indeed asked by him from a famous temple, but he injected his own spiritual power into it. Although the curative effect is not as fast as taking pills directly, as long as Ji''s grandfather has been taking it with him, his health will be better and better, and his illness will be cured. "Don''t dislike, don''t dislike, I don''t like to come in a hurry." Grandfather Ji took the amulet with a smile and put it in his pocket. Su Yao also said, "grandfather, you must always take it with you. It will make you live a long life." "Well, well, I will live a long life and watch you and the baby of Xinghe be born." Grandfather Ji said with a smile. Listening to this, Su Yao was a little confused. "Grandfather, are you confused? I and Xinghe are both men. How can we have children?" "I''m not confused. You are." Su Yao was even more confused, "what do you mean?" "In this era, men can also have children, otherwise why do you think same-sex marriage will pass so quickly?" Some su Yao, who accepted incompetence, looked at Ji Xinghe and wanted to prove to him, "is this true?" "It''s true." Su Yao''s brain crashed on the spot. He had seen several homosexuals holding a child in their hands before, but he thought it was adopted by them, but he didn''t think it was actually born by themselves. The world is really abnormal Chapter 1784 What is thunder rolling? This is the thunder. He thought that it was abnormal enough that he would suddenly be in heat, but he didn''t expect that there was something more abnormal than he would be in heat. If it were to be a very mysterious plane, he would accept it. At that time, this plane was a normal modern plane. Why did such an unscientific setting suddenly appear. And he really can''t imagine what it''s like to have a big belly. So can he choose not to be born? Su Yao wanted to ask this question, but the Ji family looked at themselves with that kind of eyes, and suddenly couldn''t say it. And now he has another thing that he cares more about. "Can all men have children?" Ji Xinghe nodded. Su Yao was relieved to get a positive answer. Since all men can have children, the matter of having children can be handed over to Ji Xinghe. "Ji Xinghe, the children will be born by you in the future." Ji Xinghe He would like to say that generally, the man who is under pressure is pregnant. If he wants to have a baby, he must go to the hospital for an operation, and there is not such a big chance to be pregnant. But after thinking about what he said, Su Yao estimated that he would not let himself go to bed, so he held back. It''s better to wait until Su Yao is pregnant with a child. But if Su Yao really wants him to have a baby, it''s not impossible. As long as it''s his and Su Yao''s children, no matter who they are. "If you really want a child, you can." Ji Xinghe''s sister, Ji Xingyue, couldn''t listen any more. She pretended to cough a few times, "cough." Su Yao just reflected that he had just discussed the topic of having a baby with Ji Xinghe in front of Ji''s family, and his face was suddenly flushed. Ji Xinghe is cheeky, and he thinks it''s nothing to talk about this topic in front of his family, so he goes on to say, "you can have a football team, I will meet your wishes." Listening to his irrelevant words, Su Yao immediately glared at him, "have a football team? Are you a pig? " "Pigs don''t live that well." Ji Xingyue could not help but make complaints about this. Su Yao "Come on, don''t talk about it." Mrs. Ji said, "did you two take the clothes you are going to wear on the engagement day?" "No Ji Xinghe replied. "That''s right. Let''s go with our family and have another meal by the way." "Good." They nodded. ¡­¡­ Since knowing that a man in this plane can also be pregnant, Su Yao looked at his stomach from time to time. Ji Xinghe hugged him from behind, "what''s the matter, so soon want to have a child that belongs to me and you?" Su Yao suddenly glared at him angrily, "get out of here!" Ji Xinghe reached out and touched his stomach, "well, I''m pregnant. I''m pregnant with milk tea fried chicken ice cream." Su Yao glared at him again, "stay away from me." "Don''t worry, although men can be pregnant, but the probability of pregnancy is not as high as that of women." Su Yao was dubious, "really? Are you kidding me? " Ji Xinghe is a good dog. He can''t believe his words so easily. He probably said this to lower his vigilance. "Really, I don''t have to cheat you with such things. And if you really don''t want to have children, you can''t have them... " Chapter 1785 It soon fell on the day when Su Yao and Ji Xinghe were engaged. Suji and her family were very rich, so the engagement ceremony was very grand. The grand engagement was a sensation for the whole city. Su Yao and Ji Xinghe didn''t announce the date of their engagement on Weibo, so before the engagement ceremony, their fans didn''t know they were going to get engaged today. A few minutes after the engagement ceremony, someone posted it online. It''s spread ten times, it''s spread 100 times. Soon, the story of Su Yao and Ji Xinghe''s engaged today spread all over the world. Their fans were so excited that they almost fainted when they learned about it. Su Yao and Ji Xinghe are engaged today. Maybe they will get married some time later. After that, they will have children. They are really curious about what Su Yao and Ji Xinghe''s children will be like. However, both of them are so good-looking, and the children born must have the beauty of flourishing age. I''m really looking forward to it when I think about it. As a result, the fans'' blessing for the two changed from "a long time, a hundred years together" to "early birth and noble son". That night, Su Yao looked at the string of "early birth and noble son" at the bottom of the microblog comment area, and was speechless. He even doubts whether those fans are the water army invited by Ji Xinghe, otherwise why would they wish him such a blessing? Ji Xinghe just took a bath and came out of the bathroom. He saw Su Yao sitting there. He didn''t know what he was looking at. He crept over and hugged Su Yao from behind "See for yourself." Su Yao delivered the mobile phone directly. Ji Xinghe took a look, when he saw the string of "early birth and noble son", almost came up with a voice. "It''s because of this You see, fans all expect us to have a baby early, or we will satisfy their wish? " Ji Xinghe joked. Su Yao immediately glared at him, "if you want to be born, you will be born by yourself. I will never be born." "And from now on, you have to wear a condom, or you won''t be in my bed again." Ji Xinghe some helpless smile, "good good, all according to you, what you say is what." ¡­¡­ What Su Yao didn''t expect, however, was that he was finally pregnant with Ji Xinghe''s child. Recently, he felt that something was wrong with him. Mingming sleeps eight hours every day, but at one o''clock in the afternoon, he always sleeps and becomes very sleepy. And his appetite is not very good recently, as long as smell meat, will retch. This made Su Yao feel uneasy. He was afraid that he had some incurable disease, so he went to the hospital to have a check. This is not a good check, a check found that they are pregnant. When he learned the news from the doctor, Su Yao felt that he was not good as a whole Doctor, is that true? Am I really pregnant? " "Yes, and you''re three months pregnant." Su Yao was silent immediately Three months pregnant? In other words, he was pregnant before he got engaged to Ji Xinghe, but the month was too small at that time, so he didn''t feel anything. But why is it so fast? Is the quality of jixinghe Jingzi too good? Cao, when he gets back, he must give Ji Xinghe a beating so as to relieve his ange Chapter 1786 Hearing the news, Su Yao, who was thinking about his life, looked up. When he saw Ji Xinghe coming in, his eyes suddenly lit up a nameless fire, "Ji Xinghe, roll over here for me!" As soon as Ji Xinghe turned around, he found that Su Yao was staring at him fiercely, which made him a little confused. Doesn''t he seem to have done anything wrong today? Why is Su Yao angry? It''s like a pregnant man who makes trouble out of nothing. Wait, pregnant man Is Su Yao pregnant? With this in mind, Ji Xinghe looks excitedly at Su Yao''s stomach, hoping to stare out a hole to see if there is his child in it. Su Yao saw that he had been staring at his stomach, but he was not angry. He threw the hospital report in Ji Xinghe''s face. "Ji Xinghe, look at what you''ve done!" Ji Xinghe picked it up and found that Su Yao was really pregnant, which made him more excited. He just guessed wildly, but he didn''t think that Su Yao was really pregnant. It was so untrue that he doubted whether he was dreaming. "Su Yao, are you really pregnant?" As soon as he heard this unbelievable tone, Su Yao eyebrows a horizontal, eyes a stare, "how, do you think I''m cheating you?" "No, it''s just that happiness comes so suddenly that I can''t believe it. You said before that you would never have a baby, but now... " At this point, Ji Xinghe suddenly remembered Su Yao''s words that he would never have children before. His eyes were darkened. "I forgot you didn''t want children." Su Yao gave him a big white eye, "who said I''m not going to have this child?" When he knew that he was pregnant, he really didn''t want it, but after thinking about his life all afternoon, he still wanted to keep the baby in his stomach. After all, this is also a life, and this child is not only his, but also Ji Xinghe''s. Even if you really want to kill it, you have to discuss with Ji Xinghe first. At first hearing this sentence, Ji Xinghe was breathing heavily. He could not believe it and asked, "..." So you''re going to keep this kid, this kid that belongs to us? " "Of course, but I have a demand." "No matter what the request is, I will promise you." "Whether it''s a man or a woman, you have to spoil it." Ji Xinghe nodded, "I don''t care if our children are male or female. If we are children, I will spoil them." "And after the child is born, it has to be my family name. My parents have such a son. I can''t let the incense of the Su family be cut off in my generation." Ji Xinghe nodded again, "but what should I do if I have twins then?" "One with my last name, one with yours." Su Yao replied. "Well, that''s it. Is there anything else to ask for?" "Just these two. I''ll add the rest when I think about it. By the way, what if your parents don''t agree? " "Don''t worry. I''ve already discussed with them. They won''t disagree." "It''s been discussed a long time ago?" Su Yao''s eyes suddenly became dangerous. "Did you expect me to be pregnant?" Ji Xinghe gave a dry smile and quickly changed the topic, "tomorrow I''ll take you to the hospital for the next birth examination." Su Yao frowned, "why do you want to do birth inspection?" "It''s for the good of children. If something goes wrong, it can be solved as soon as possible." "All right..." Chapter 1787 Early the next morning, Su Yao followed Ji Xinghe to the hospital. However, in order not to cause a sensation, they went not to a public hospital, but to a private hospital owned by Ji family. That private hospital has all kinds of medical equipment, and the doctors are very reliable and efficient. As soon as Su Yao finished all the inspections, the inspection report came out. He and Ji Xinghe are now in the doctor''s office listening to the doctor''s analysis and advice. "Your children are very healthy, but they still need more attention And it''s better not to have sex again. " After hearing the last sentence, Ji Xinghe suddenly didn''t want the child. It''s only the third month, which means he has to be abstinent for seven months. He''s been eating meat for a while, and now he''s suddenly banned for seven months. Just thinking about it, he was a little incompetent. On the way back, Ji Xinghe couldn''t help saying, "Su Yao, why don''t we not have this child?" On hearing this, Su Yao immediately exploded, "you were the one who wanted children at the beginning, but now you are the one who doesn''t want children. Why don''t you go to heaven?" Ji Xinghe knew that he was wrong, but if he had known that he had to be abstinent for so long, he would have taken protective measures. However, he felt that he had better not say the reason, otherwise Su Yao would be more angry Just now I was just confused. You think I didn''t say anything. " Su Yao glared at him, "if you dare to say that again in the future, I''ll let other people be my child''s another father." Smell speech, season Star River is not calm, repeatedly apologize, "I really know wrong, I will never say that again, or you hit me?" "Come on, I don''t have the heart to beat you now. I''m hungry." "OK, OK, I''ll take you to your favorite now." "I want ice cream, too." Ji Xinghe eyebrows a jump, "the doctor just said let you eat less ice, you forget?" "The doctor just said to eat less, but he didn''t say I couldn''t, and I only took one." Su Yao said boldly. Ji Xinghe is helpless, "OK, I''ll buy one for you later." Su Yao Yang Yang chin, "this is almost." ¡­¡­ Su Ji and his family soon learned that Su Yao was pregnant. They all went to the door and surrounded Su Yao in the middle and asked about this and that. "Ah Yao, are you really pregnant?" "How long have you been pregnant? Have you had an examination yet?" "Did the doctor say it was a boy or a girl?" "Are you absent-minded? Whether it''s a boy or a girl, as long as it''s a child of our Ji family. " "I said, do you forget that we have discussed before that the child born by a Yao should be named Su?" "That''s our Ji''s kid, too." Then the topic went from child to marriage. "Su Yao, you see that you are pregnant now. Why don''t you do the wedding ceremony in advance before you get big? So you don''t have to get married with a big belly. " "Yes, I''d better advance. I''ve chosen a good day..." Su Yao''s temper was not very good. Now that he''s pregnant, it''s even worse. Listen to them there, you and I think it''s so noisy that they almost blow up. "I''ve thought about it before I get married." "That''s all right. It''s up to you." Chapter 1788 Later, other people also learned that Su Yao was pregnant, including his fans and Ji Xinghe. After learning that Su Yao was pregnant, those fans were so excited that they almost fainted. is awesome today: ah, ah, I thought I had to wait a long time before I could wait for such a good news, but I didn''t expect that the man was so soon pregnant. Nuomi xiaotuanzi: I really want to know what Su Nanshen and Ji Yingdi''s cubs are like. I don''t know how long we have to wait. Cucumber girl: I''m different. I''m thinking about when my future husband will be born. Counting sheep and stars: upstairs, you are wrong. It''s my future husband, so don''t think about it any more. Abba, Abba, Abba: it''s my husband. Don''t rob me. ¡­¡­ Since Su Yao became pregnant, he has been protected as a giant panda by Su Ji and his family. They even want to feed him in person. Besides, he had good food and drink for him. But for Su Yao''s physique, he would have become a 200 Jin pregnant husband. These seven months are neither long nor short. A few days before the delivery, Su Yao had been admitted to the delivery room of the hospital. One day, he was lying in bed playing games, suddenly came a sharp pain in the abdomen. Su Yao knew that he was going to have a baby. He quickly rang the bell on the wall, and before the nurse came, he called Ji Xinghe and told him that he was going to have a baby soon. Ji Xinghe is shopping in the supermarket. He was accompanied by Su Yao, but Su Yao suddenly wants to eat, so he comes to the supermarket. Now that Su Yao is about to give birth, he puts down his shopping basket and rushes out of the supermarket. Fortunately, the supermarket was in the hospital, not far from the delivery room where Su Yao lived. He ran all the way, before Su Yao was pushed into the operating room, he successfully arrived in the operating room, and then quickly said to the doctor, "Mr. Bao." Although he knew that nothing would happen, he would still say so. The doctor nodded that he knew. After su Yao was pushed into the operating room, Ji Xinghe quickly called Su Ji and his family, informed them of the good news, and then anxiously walked around the operating room. When the two families learned the news, they immediately put down their work and rushed over. By the time they arrived, Su Yao''s baby had already landed. After a while, the door of the operating room opened and the doctor came out, followed by a nurse with the child in her hand. Ji Xinghe quickly stepped forward, "doctor, how about it?" "Congratulations, father and son." Ji Xinghe couldn''t take a look at the child''s appearance and rushed in. After seeing Su Yao, who was a little weak, but nothing happened, he was relieved. He took Su Yao''s hand and said, "it''s hard for you." Su Yao whispered. Ji Xinghe did not hear clearly, "what did you just say?" "I don''t want to regenerate any more. It''s too painful." "Good, good, no more. This one is enough." "If you don''t mean what you say, I''ll blow your head." "All right, all right, stop talking and have a rest." "Then I''ll go to sleep." "Sleep, I''ll watch you..." Chapter 1789 Time flies. Su Yao has been in this world for more than five years. Su Xingyao, the child of Ji Xinghe and him, is now three years old. He doesn''t know who he is. He is very naughty and mischievous, but he is very obedient, but he only listens to Su Yao. Ji Xinghe regretted having such a child with Su Yao. Whenever he wanted to make love with Su Yao, Su Xingyao would suddenly appear and pester Su Yao to tell him a story. So he can only make out with Su Yao while Su Xingyao is asleep. On this day, Su Yao was away, so the task of telling stories fell on Ji Xinghe. Ji Xinghe decided to scare this stinky boy who always robbed Su Yao from himself, so he told such a story. "The king''s favorite little prince was captured by the dragon, and the most powerful Knight of the Kingdom took the task of saving the little prince. The knight overcame many difficulties and finally arrived at the dragon''s residence. Before he can get the little prince out, he will be swallowed by the dragon However, what he didn''t expect was that Su Xingyao was not afraid at all. He said softly, "you''re wrong, knight. He wasn''t eaten by the dragon. The dragon is the little prince. The knight was with the little prince at last." The expression on Ji Xinghe''s face is a little dull, "who told you that?" "Dad told me this story before. That''s what he said. I remember it very well." Su Xingyao said. "So you have to tell me a new story. I want to hear something different." "I''m talking about a different ending, so that''s the end of today''s story." Ji Xinghe said very rightfully. Su Xingyao sighed, "well, I''ll take it as you said." ¡°¡­¡­ Now I have something to discuss with you. " "What''s the matter?" "Don''t stick to your father any more. You have seriously affected our husband''s life, and I''m going to be angry with you. Your menopause has been advanced." Ji Xinghe said. "But I heard you bullying Dad that day." Ji Xinghe frowned, "when did you hear that?" Why didn''t he know he was bullying Su Yao? "I heard it outside my room that day. Dad was crying, and he kept saying no, so you must be bullying him." Ji Xinghe suddenly choked He was not bullying Su Yao at all. He was obviously Forget it, he''d better not tell a three-year-old child this kind of thing, even if he said it, the other side can''t understand it. "You''re wrong. I didn''t bully him at that time. You think too much." "Then Dad, why did he cry?" ¡°¡­¡­ He was so happy that he cried Why is Su Xingyao so difficult? Compared with other children, it''s impossible. Su Xingyao is dubious, "really?" "It''s true, so don''t pester your father any more, or I''ll send you away and make you never come back." However, what Ji Xinghe gets is not su Xingyao''s answer, but his cry, "Wu Wu Wu..." Ji Xinghe''s heart suddenly rises a bad premonition. He turns around and finds that Su Yao doesn''t know when to appear behind him and is staring at him now. "Ji Xinghe, you are really promising. You bully my son." As soon as Ji Xinghe was ready to explain, Su Xingyao ran to Su Yao crying, "Dad, daddy, he''s good or bad, he said he''d sell me..." Ji Xinghe Sure, Su Xingyao is on purpose. Chapter 1790 Listening to this, Su Yao glared at Ji Xinghe again, "Ji Xinghe, I''ll sleep with my son tonight. You can go to other rooms by yourself." Ji Xinghe felt that he was really wronged. He finally got such an opportunity, but he was destroyed by Su Xingyao. "Su Yao, don''t believe him. This smelly boy is just trying to stir up the relationship between us. How can I do such a thing?" However, Su Yao refused to listen to his explanation, "don''t say it. No matter what you say, you don''t want to enter my room today." With these words, he walked away with Su Xing in his arms. Su Xingyao spat out his tongue at Ji Xinghe, laughing very proud. Ji Xinghe Gan! He regretted, very much regretted, that he should not have had this child at the beginning. He originally thought that Su Xingyao would be his very intimate little Mian, but he didn''t think that Su Xingyao was a stumbling block for him and Su Yao in their world. He absolutely wants to find a chance to send Su Xingyao away, whether to Su''s or Ji''s. Otherwise, if it goes on like this, Su Yao will be occupied by this smelly boy all the time. His life with Su Yao''s husband has been seriously affected by Su Xingyao. On the other side, Su Yao put Su Xingyao on the bed, and then put on a very serious expression, "Su Xingyao, you are not allowed to bully your father any more." Su Xingyao decided to play a fool, "Dad, what are you talking about? It''s obviously daddy who bullies me." "Well, I don''t know about your little temper. You can''t do that again, or I''ll really be angry." Su Xingyao looks aggrieved, "I know." It must be bad daddy who said something to Dad while he was away. It''s too much. "And I''m going to send you to your grandparents for a while." Su Yao continued. Smelling speech, Su Xingyao suddenly opened his eyes, "Dad, don''t you want me? You don''t want me. I will be obedient in the future. " "You think too much. I just want you to stay with your grandparents for a while." "Why?" "Next I''ll be very busy, and so will your daddy. No one can take care of you." Su Yao''s face was not red and his heart was not flustered. In fact, he and Ji Xinghe will be very free next time. He is going to travel with Ji Xinghe and have a world of two. But never let Su Xingyao know, or he will go together. Although Su Xingyao is much smarter than his peers, he is a three-year-old child after all. He doesn''t realize that Su Yao''s words are deceiving him. He struggled for a long time before he said, "OK, don''t be too tired with Daddy." "Sleep on your own tonight, I''ll go." Smell, Su Xingyao immediately anxious, he quickly stretched out his hand to hold Su Yao, "Dad, don''t you sleep with me tonight?" "I have to go and coax your daddy." Su Xingyao frowned, "Daddy, he''s an adult. Why do you need to coax him? Is his mind a three-year-old? " Su Yao had no choice but to smile. He really doubted whether the father and son were enemies in their last life, or why they would not deal with each other. "Your father is an adult, but he still needs to be coaxed, and maybe he is hiding in the room crying now." Su Xingyao has never seen Ji Xinghe cry, and he can''t imagine what it looks like when Ji Xinghe cries, "OK, or he will cry very ugly..." Chapter 1791 When Su Yao went to look for Ji Xinghe, he found that he was still depressed. He was probably dissatisfied with what happened just now. He had no choice but to smile, walked over to hold Ji Xinghe from behind, "still angry?" Ji Xinghe did not speak. "Well, don''t worry about a three-year-old." "Three year old? His mind is not like that of a three-year-old. He''s obviously provoking the relationship between us. " Ji Xinghe is more and more angry. "I don''t care. You''re going to send him away anyway, or I''ll be annoyed by him one day." Su Xingyao is really an eyesore. He always sticks to Su Yao and doesn''t let himself get close to him. He makes Su Yao look like his property. He sometimes doubted whether Su Yao had given birth to a little rival. He wanted to have a child before, but after su Xingyao was born, he suddenly felt that the child was not cute at all. Su Yao listened to these words and sighed helplessly, "Ji Xinghe, why are you becoming more and more childish after your son was born? He is our child. Do you want to throw him away? " Ji Xinghe whispered, "if you are willing, I don''t mind throwing him away." Su Yao narrowed his eyes, "what are you murmuring about there alone?" "Whether it''s to my parents or your parents, you have to send Su Xingyao away for a while, otherwise..." "Or what?" "Otherwise I''ll move out with you and let him live here by himself. " Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "I thought you would put some cruel words. I didn''t expect it to be like this." The expression on Ji Xinghe''s face is a little uncomfortable, "don''t change the topic, make a decision quickly." "Come on, I''m not going to tease you. I''m going to send him to my parents. During that time, we''ll travel and have a good life together." Smell speech, Ji Xinghe suddenly eyes a bright, "really." "Of course it''s true. When did you see me cheating you?" "Who are you sleeping with tonight?" "Sleep with you." Su Yao said. "That''s about the same." Ji Xing riverside said that he got out of bed and locked the door, so as not to wait for Su Xingyao to destroy his good deeds. "Why do you lock the door?" "Of course, it''s a good thing to prevent Su Xingyao from disturbing us. I haven''t slept with you for a long time. You have to make up for me tonight." Su Yao said, "keep your voice down. Xingyao is still in the next room." "You should keep your voice down. Don''t shout out then." Su Yao''s old face is red, "... Is that what I can control? " "Then don''t control yourself. When Su Xingyao''s smelly boy is not here, it''s OK." Su Yao wants to say something else. Ji Xinghe suddenly enters, and he can''t help shouting. Su Xingyao in the next room doesn''t know who happened. He turns on Su Yao''s computer and wants to see some animation, but he accidentally clicks into a folder, which is full of Huang man who can be mosaic. Su Xingyao opened one of them and read it. When he saw the strange posture of the two heroes above, he was immediately frightened and turned off the computer in a hurry. He frowned as if he were thinking about something difficult. "I see. Dad and daddy must be making a little sister..." Chapter 1792 the second day. At breakfast, Su Yao found that Su Xingyao looked at his stomach from time to time, "what''s the matter?" "Dad, do you have a little sister in your stomach?" Su Xingyao tilted his head and asked in a tearful voice. Su Yao was choked by his words No, why do you ask? Do you want a little sister? " On hearing this, Ji Xinghe cried in his heart. Su Xingyao alone is enough. If he had another one, he would be crazy. "Su Xingyao, men can''t have children, so don''t think about your little sister, just eat your food." ¡°¡­¡­ If I didn''t come out of dad''s stomach, where did I come from? " "We picked you up from the garbage can. If you don''t obey me in the future, we''ll get you back." Ji Xinghe threatened. Su Xingyao curled his mouth, tears in his eyes, as if he could cry in the next second, "Dad, am I really what you picked up from the garbage can?" "Don''t listen to him. How can a lovely child like you be picked up from the garbage can?" "Where on earth did I come from?" "It fell from the sky." Su Yao didn''t dare to say that he came out of his own stomach. He didn''t want to have another one. Su Xingyao is already sticky. If a little sticky spirit is born again, he and Ji Xinghe will not be able to cross the world between them. Su Xingyao tilted his head, "all the children fall from the sky?" Su Yao threw away the feeling of guilt in his heart, "yes, that''s it." "I know. I must have been an immortal in my last life." "There is no such annoying immortal in the sky as you. At most, you are a gatekeeper." Ji Xinghe said on one side. Su Xingyao puffed his cheek and said, "Daddy, you must have been a big devil in your last life." "Then you will be more obedient, or I will eat you." "Well, with my father protecting me, you can''t eat me." Su Yao said with a smile, "OK, don''t quarrel with your father and son. Eat your food quickly. It''s going to be cold." ¡­¡­ After breakfast, Su Yao sent Su Xingyao to Su''s home and asked Su''s parents to take care of him for a while. Su''s parents agreed and assured him that they would take good care of Su Xingyao. Su Yao told Su Xingyao a few words and left. When he left, Su Xingyao suddenly said, "Dad, you and daddy must have a good time and call back." Su Yao was stunned for a moment, then he laughed at him, "I know." When Su Yao arrived at the airport, Ji Xinghe had been waiting there for nearly half an hour with two suitcases. See Su Yao came, Ji Xinghe came forward, "time is coming, let''s go." "Good." In the middle of this, I suddenly met several fans. Those fans saw them and quickly stepped forward, "male god, are you going to travel?" "Yes." Su Yao nodded. "Then you must have a good time." "Thank you." ¡­¡­ Su Yao and Ji Xinghe visited many places, and they also went to see the sunrise. The sunrise in Ivory Bay is very beautiful. Just after dawn, they got up and sat on the beach waiting for the sunrise. At the moment when the sun climbed up, Ji Xinghe hugged Su Yao, who was leaning by his side. "Su Yao, we will be together all our lives, right?" Su Yao smiles, "that''s right." Chapter 1793 Su Yao chose to grow old with Ji Xinghe on this plane. When the body dies, he leaves this plane and goes to the next. As soon as he entered the next plane, he heard such a startling conversation -- "Mr. Su, general manager of business, has already smoked 200 ml of blood, and his body is weak. If he continues to smoke like this, something will happen." "Keep smoking until you have enough. If anything happens, I''ll take care of it. " ¡°¡­¡­ Good Su Yao doubted whether he was in the article of President Gu Zao''s dog blood. Otherwise, why would he hear this kind of dialogue which is often written on a certain sound. Moreover, according to this routine, the original owner must have been abused by the bully president, and then forgiven the bully president for what he did. The battered idiot woman who was with the bully president, no, should be the idiot man. But now is not the time to think about this. If he lies down here again, he will lose 2000 ml of blood. He doesn''t want to die because of too much blood loss. With this in mind, Su Yao pulled off the black cloth covering his eyes, and then saw the doctor standing by the bed, and the syringe in his hand. The doctor didn''t expect that Su Yao would wake up at this time. He looked at Shang Yuan at a loss. "General manager Shang." "Keep smoking." Shang Yuan said without expression. The doctor looked at Su Yao again, "Mr. Su, I''m sorry." Although he was very shameless for this kind of behavior, he didn''t want to lose his job, so he had to apologize to Su Yao. If you want to say that the merchant is really cruel, Su Yao has been with him for so long, and he wants to draw Su Yao''s blood to save Bai moonlight for a long time. Su Yao was so angry by their shameless words that he jumped out of bed and said, "it''s not enough to smoke 200 ml. do you regard me as a blood bank? Why don''t you smoke your own blood? Believe it or not, I''ll call the police and let them catch you? " When he saw Gu Zao''s bullying president Wen, he was almost angry with the plot. And now those plots are going to happen to him, he is really going to be angry. Shang Yuan didn''t expect that Su Yao, who has always been gentle, would say such words. He immediately frowned, "Su Yao, you promised this thing before. What are you doing now? Do you want to turn back?" Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "I just don''t serve you. What''s the problem? So want to save your white moonlight, with your own life to save ah, so as to highlight your deep feelings, right Shang Yuan''s eyes were cold. "Su Yao, think about your mother. I''ll help you pay her medical expenses. If you don''t want your mother to be driven out of the hospital, you''d better be obedient. Otherwise, don''t blame me for turning over my face. " "And don''t you always stay by my side? As long as you are obedient, I will let you get what you want." Su Yao couldn''t listen to his words. He punched Shang Yuan in the face with his fist. His strength was so strong that he didn''t look like a weak boy who had just been pumped 200 ml of blood. "Shangyuan, do you think you are RMB and everyone likes you? You listen to me. Now I don''t want you. You''d better go as far as you can, or I''m afraid I''ll kill you, a motherless orphan. " Chapter 1794 Shang Yuan lost his mother when he was young. He hated people talking to him like this. Su Yao touched his scales this time. His eyes were getting colder and colder, and the temperature in the room dropped several degrees. The doctor stood shivering, afraid to say anything, for fear that if he accidentally said something wrong, he would be finished. He didn''t want to lose his current career at all. "Good, good." Shang Yuan sneered, "Su Yao, you provoked me first. Now don''t blame me for neglecting our friendship." Su Yao kicked in the past, "I don''t have any friendship with you. Don''t say such words in my ear. I feel like vomiting." Shang Yuan didn''t get away with it, so he just got the kick, and his face became more ugly. "Su Yao, this is your real face. You''ve been cheating me all the time." Su Yao was too lazy to tell him this kind of nonsense without any nutrition, so he left directly. But just out of the ward, he was stopped by two bodyguards outside the ward, "Mr. Su, you can''t leave before the general manager of Commerce has spoken." "You two catch me. Don''t let him run out of here." Shang Yuan spoke. In his Shangyuan''s opinion, Su Yao''s strength is really bigger, but he will never be the opponent of the two bodyguards. Su Yao had to suffer a little before he would be obedient. The two bodyguards answered and reached for Su Yao. But before he even touched the corner of Su Yao''s clothes, the two of them suddenly fell to the ground. The eyes of the two bodyguards were a little dull. They didn''t understand why they were knocked down by a weak teenager, and they didn''t even have a minute. Shangyuan''s heart is very complicated. He feels that his face is swollen. He thought that the two bodyguards he brought could easily control Su Yao, but he didn''t expect that they would be knocked down by Su Yao so soon. And before that, he always thought that Su Yao was a weak boy with good control, but what happened today completely overturned his impression of Su Yao. When did Su Yao become so powerful? Is Su Yao always pretending? Is Su Yao sent by his nemesis Shen Lanzhou? At the thought that Su Yao might be a spy sent by his nemesis, Shang Yuan''s eyes quickly flashed some killing intention. Whether Su Yao is a spy or not, we can''t let him leave here alive today. But before that, we have to stabilize Su Yao. Otherwise, if you let him escape from here, it will be difficult to catch him. "Su Yao, I think it''s necessary for us to have a good chat now." Shang Yuan said while making a look at the two bodyguards who got up. The two bodyguards had been with him for several years. They didn''t understand what he meant. They left here to move rescue soldiers. Su Yao didn''t miss their little action. He hummed coldly, "I have nothing to talk about with you, and I don''t want to hear your disgusting voice." In addition to Shen Lanzhou, Shang Yuan has never been so humiliated by anyone else. He is about to explode. But thinking that Su Yao could only be arrogant for a while, he controlled his temper again. "Su Yao, don''t you want to talk to me about your mother?" "What are you trying to say?" Chapter 1795 "I have found a doctor who can cure your mother. As long as you are willing to donate your blood and your heart, I will immediately arrange that doctor to operate on your mother and make him live a good life." Shang Yuan said this to delay time. In fact, he had planned to do so before, but now he has changed his mind. Su Yao has completely angered him. He wants Su Yao to die with her mother. Dead people are the most obedient. At that time, he no longer has to consider Su Yao''s wishes. Su Yao is not a fool. Of course, he knows that what Shang Yuan said is hypocritical, and he is still threatening him. "Shang Yuan, do you think this will threaten me?" "I''m not threatening you. I''m telling the truth." Su Yao sneered, "Shang Yuan, do you think I''m a fool? Since you are so fond of fantasy, I''ll tell you again. " "If you really want to save your white moonlight, then take your own blood and heart to save him. If you want your white moonlight, you will remember you forever." Hey, he can''t understand. There are so many people in the world. As long as Shangyuan is willing to give some money, there will be many people willing to give their blood and heart. But how can this scum stare at the original owner? Is it because the original owner doesn''t want money? If that is the case, then Shang Yuan is really too stingy. Shangyuan is extremely selfish. He loves his own white moonlight. Ruan Xia is not wrong, but he loves himself more. How can he sacrifice his life for a Ruan Xia. "Su Yao, don''t beat around the bush with me. Do you agree or disagree with this? " "No, I''m not that great." Su Yao said. "It seems that we can''t get along with each other." Shang Yuan sighed, "I thought you could change your mind. I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn. It''s a pity." "It''s not that we can''t talk about it, it''s that there''s no way to talk about it at all." Su Yao said, "our three views are totally different." Su Yao felt that his temper had improved a little. If he had changed to the past, he would not have talked so much with such scum as Shang Yuan. Instead, he would just fight and leave. "If that''s all you have to say, we don''t have to talk about it any more. Goodbye, no, never again. " Shang Yuan said with a smile, "Su Yao, don''t you want to see your mother again?" "Mr. Shang, are you going to blackmail me with my mother?" Su Yao said with a smile, "I know you didn''t have a mother when you were young, but you don''t have to envy me so much, let alone do this kind of heartless thing." "I''ll see how long you can be so eloquent." Su Yao also said, "Mr. Shang, I''m afraid your plan will fail." Shang Yuan couldn''t help frowning, "what do you mean by that?" "Just call yourself and ask." Shangyuan felt that something bad had happened. He took out his cell phone and said that as soon as he was ready to make a call, suddenly a call came in. After the connection, the voice of the bodyguard came from the other end of the phone. He said, "Mr. Shang, it''s not good. Mr. Su''s mother is missing." Shang Yuan''s face was so ugly that he could hardly see anything at the bottom of the pot. He hung up and looked at Su Yao. "Su Yao, did you expect all this? Have you figured it out for a long time? " Su Yao said, "you can think what you like. There''s nothing to say between you and me, so I''ll leave first. You can go with your white moonlight. " Chapter 1796 Hearing the last sentence, Shang Yuan suddenly thought of something like, "Su Yao, are you jealous?" Su Yao immediately looked at his mobile phone and said, "what are you talking about?" "Su Yao, I know you like me. I can give in." Shang Yuan showed his face that he had the chance to win. "You just need to offer some blood to Ruan Xia. I''ll find another heart. As long as you promise, I''ll keep you by my side. " Su Yao was completely speechless, "why, do you still want to learn from the emperors of ancient times and enjoy the happiness of all people?" The expression on Shang Yuan''s face suddenly froze. "Su Yao, don''t be shameless. It''s hard for many people to stay by my side." "You''re the shameless one. I''m not interested in scum like you. And I advise you to look in a mirror and see how big your face is. " Gu Zao dog blood president Wen''s man''s brain is indeed a problem, and there is a serious paranoia. Even if he was single all his life, he would not be aggrieved by such a fool. Shang Yuan took a deep breath. "I see. You are playing hard to get, aren''t you?" "Playing hard to get, your mother, if you knew that you were born with such a unlucky child, you would be so angry that you would climb out of the ground." Su Yao opened his mouth and got angry. "Forget it, I still don''t want to waste time here with you idiot. Anyway, you can''t understand people''s words. You''d better go and have a look at your brain, so that your IQ will become poorer." He really felt that this kind of domineering president in Gu Zao''s article had no brain at all, and he didn''t know that they became the president. Oh, he forgot that domineering presidents inherit family businesses. I really don''t know why there is such a stupid thing as an overbearing president. When writing this kind of plot, those writers who specialize in writing this kind of subject don''t think that their male masters are stupid and lack of beating? And the most important thing is that these stupid men do something against the law. Do they act as the police and the law? I''m sorry, he forgot that in this kind of dog blood, men are above the law. But they are so powerful, why don''t they create a country by themselves? Is it because you don''t have that brain? Listening to Su Yao''s humiliation again and again, Shang Yuan couldn''t control his temper. "Su Yao, you''d better apologize to me, or I''ll make you and your mother stay here." Su Yao looked at him with the eyes of a fool, "why, is this Z city your home? Have you asked the country? " Shang Yuan choked immediately You just keep talking. I''ll see how hard you can talk. " "Aren''t you very good? How can you only say such words? You really can''t keep me in Z city. " Shang Yuan almost vomited blood because of his words, "Su Yao, don''t go too far!" "Too much? I don''t go too far as you. After all, I just say a few words to you and beat you, but you want my life. I don''t know what will happen to you if I call the police now. " Shang Yuan seemed to hear a joke, and suddenly laughed, "you go to the police. If the police really take me away, it''s you." It''s naive of Su Yao to go to the police and arrest him. Who doesn''t know the police station and the merchants in this area Chapter 1797 Of course, Su Yao knew that in this kind of Gu Zao''s dogblood tyranny, men could ignore the existence of the law. However, it is also under the premise that the male owner has money and power. If the male owner loses everything, he is an ant who can only be rubbed round and shriveled. Therefore, for Shangyuan, who is used to being superior, it is the best punishment to suddenly fall from the top of the cloud into the mud. He''ll call the police, but it''s not now. He has no reason to call the police now, and maybe he will be arrested for a few days for reporting false police. "Mr. Shang, don''t worry. That day will come sooner or later." Shang Yuan was very dismissive of this sentence. In his opinion, Su Yao was incompetent and furious. "Then I''m looking forward to that day." However, the second after that, he was beaten in the face. Several policemen burst in, looked at the three people in the room and said, "who is Shangyuan?" "I am." Shang Yuan casually looked at them, with a kind of arrogance in his tone, "what can I do for you?" "Someone reported that you have illegally imprisoned others. Please come with us." On hearing this, Su Yao was immediately happy. Who is so bold, dare to call the police and catch business far away? However, they said that Shang Yuan illegally imprisoned others Who is Shangyuan''s illegal prisoner? Is it the original owner? Thinking, Su Yao looked at Shang Yuan and saw that he didn''t panic. He just frowned. "Did you make a mistake? I didn''t imprison others illegally. Who reported me?" Shen Lanzhou is the only one who doesn''t deal with him all the time. Is it Shen Lanzhou who called the police. "No matter whether you have illegally imprisoned others or not, you have to come with us, or we will take necessary measures." Shang Yuan kept calm, "I can go with you, but before that, I need to know who reported it." And these idiots can''t even recognize him. They are blind. "Mr. Shang, I haven''t seen you for a long time." At this time, Shen Lanzhou came in. This time, Shang Yuan couldn''t keep calm again. He glared at Shen Lanzhou fiercely, and even distorted his face. "Shen Lanzhou, it''s really you. Why do you want to do this?" Shen Lanzhou said with a smile, "Mr. Shang, what are you talking about? Have you misunderstood something?" The expression on Shang Yuan''s face was even more distorted. "Shen Lanzhou, don''t pretend to me there. I know you did it all." To say why he hates Shen Lanzhou so much, one is that Shen Lanzhou is better than him everywhere, and the other is that Ruan Xia left him just for Shen Lanzhou. Fortunately, Shen Lanzhou didn''t like Ruan Xia, otherwise he would be dead. But it made him hate Shen Lanzhou even more. Su Yao stood by and happily began to eat melons: Oh Huo, immortals fight, and they don''t know who will win or lose. Compared with Shang Yuan, who looked ugly, Shen Lanzhou still kept smiling, "Mr. Shang, I didn''t expect you to know me so well. I have to doubt whether you are secretly in love with me." If it wasn''t for good upbringing, Shangyuan would have said, "Shen Lanzhou, give me enough!" Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. Shen Lanzhou is really interesting. It''s hard to see Shang Yuan''s face. Shen Lanzhou looked at him, "Mr. Su, are you ok?" Chapter 1798 The expression on Su Yao''s face gradually disappeared. He just ate a melon beside him. Why does cure come to him all of a sudden? Does Shen Lanzhou have any grudge against the original owner? ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Shen, thank you for your concern. I''m fine. " If you don''t talk to me, I''ll be better. Listening to their conversation, Shang Yuan is more sure that Su Yao is the spy sent by Shen Lanzhou. Why else would everything be so coincidental? First, when Ruan Xia left him, Su Yao, who was somewhat similar to Ruan Xia, appeared in front of him, and now I think of Su Yao dormant in his side for so long, and now he found that Shang Yuan''s eyes even colder, "Su Yao, you are really good." Seeing Shang Yuan looking at himself with his murderous eyes, Su Yao knew that he had misunderstood something, but he didn''t intend to explain, "Mr. Shang, what you say is what you say." Su Shangyuan was almost infuriated by him and suffered from myocardial infarction, "you..." Su Yao is worthy of being a spy sent by Shen Lanzhou. When they talk, they are just as irritating. "Su Yao, do you think you can be fearless just because your backers are here?" Su Yao rolled his eyes. Shangyuan is such a fool that he loves brain mending. It seems that people all over the world are trying to harm him. "Mr. Shang, if you have delusion of murder, I advise you to go to the hospital as soon as possible, otherwise it will be too late to treat it." Seeing that they were going to continue to talk, several policemen standing there were a little impatient. "Shangyuan, time is not waiting for us. Let''s go now." Although Shangyuan is an overbearing president, he is an overbearing president without any force value, and his dead enemy Shen Lanzhou is still here. He doesn''t want Shen Lanzhou to see his jokes. So no matter how unwilling he was, he left with the policemen. After Shang Yuan was taken by the policemen, Shen Lanzhou looked at Su Yao and sent out an invitation to him, "Mr. Su, I don''t know if you are interested in that. Let me have a good chat." Su Yao refused his invitation without thinking about it. He didn''t want to be involved in the Torah between the two. He just wanted to live in peace and quiet. "Mr. Shen, I''m sorry, I still have something to do with him next. I''m afraid that you''ll have a good chat with me." The smile on Shen Lanzhou''s face remained unchanged. He took out a business card and handed it to Su Yao. "Mr. Su, this is my business card. If you want to talk to me one day, you can call me on the phone above." Su Yao didn''t know why he was staring at his little transparency, but he didn''t think he was going to blow his face. After all, Shen Lanzhou is a powerful man, while Su Yao is just an ordinary man. What''s more, smiling foxes like Shen Lanzhou try not to offend if they don''t. Su Yao took the card and put it into his pocket. "Mr. Shen, I have something else to do. I''ll go ahead. Goodbye." "Goodbye." As soon as Su Yao''s front foot came out of the ward, his back foot was stopped by the white moonlight Ruan Xia of Shang Yuan. "Mr. Su, I want to talk to you about something." Su Yao didn''t want to talk to her at all. What Ruan Xia wanted to talk to him was nothing more than that, "Miss Ruan, I advise you not to give your heart to me. I''m a person who cherishes my life very much. I won''t donate my heart to you." "In addition, please advise Mr. Shang to stop staring at me. He has so much money. It''s only a matter of time before he can find a heart that matches you." Chapter 1799 "Mr. Su, I think you have misunderstood me. I never wanted you to give me a heart." Su Yao didn''t believe that Ruan Xia was innocent. If Ruan Xia didn''t say anything, why would Shang Yuan let the original owner donate blood and heart. "Miss Ruan, even if you don''t want to talk to me about that, I don''t think we have much to talk about. I have other things to do now, so I won''t accompany you. " As soon as the voice fell, Su Yao left quickly. Looking at the figure that he left, Ruan Xia bit her lip, and her face was a bit distorted, "toast, no penalty." When she saw Shen Lanzhou, her face suddenly raised a smile, "Lanzhou." Shen Lanzhou frowned and said coldly, "Miss Ruan, I''m not familiar with you. Please don''t call me that in the future. I don''t want to be misunderstood by others. What''s the relationship between us." The smile on Ruan Xia''s face couldn''t be stopped. She squeezed out a few tears and put on a pathetic look, hoping that Shen Lanzhou would show pity for her. "Lanzhou, I know that I did wrong, but I was forced by Shangyuan at that time." However, Shen Lanzhou was not moved at all, and even gave her a look of disgust. "Miss Ruan, how are you with Shangyuan? It has nothing to do with me." Listening to this, Ruan Xia thought that he was jealous, his eyes suddenly lit up, "Lan Zhou, are you jealous?" "I know you don''t want to see me with Shang Yuan. You can rest assured that I will get rid of him immediately." She had only Shangyuan in her heart from beginning to end. She was with Shangyuan for a purpose, and she wanted to make Shen Lanzhou jealous. Shen Lanzhou pulled out a sneer from the corner of his mouth. "Miss Ruan, I advise you not to be sentimental. I don''t mean anything to you. Not before, not now, and not in the future. Please don''t show up in front of me in the future, or I''ll be rude to you. " Ruan Xia is really an annoying fly. He has made his words so clear before, and he always comes to pester him. He would have done it if it hadn''t been bad for women. Listening to these words, Ruan Xia staggered and turned pale. She looked at Shen Lanzhou with tears in her eyes. "Lan Zhou, why do you want to do this to me? What''s wrong with me? Or do you already have someone you like? " Shen Lanzhou has been too lazy to keep pestering with her here. He didn''t even say a word and left directly. And this made Ruan Xia think that he was acquiescent. As soon as she thought that Shen Lanzhou had someone she liked, her eyes became venomous. "Shen Lanzhou, you can only be mine. Anyone who wants to rob you with me will die!" ¡­¡­ On the other hand, after leaving the hospital, Su Yao found a coffee shop and sat down. The spoon in his hand kept stirring the coffee in the cup. When waiting for the server to put the desserts on, he asked Tangyuan to pass on the original story of this plane to him. "Tangyuan, give me the original story of this plane." Ding: it''s being added to the original story ¡¿ this is an article written by Gu Zao, the president of dog blood. It''s a double terrier. It''s just that the other chief executive''s articles are all about love, and this one is about beauty. Although it''s beautiful, the plot is the same. The man in charge of business has always been fond of Ruan Xia, the second woman, and Shen Lanzhou is the one Ruan Xia likes. Shen Lanzhou didn''t like Ruan Xia, and repeatedly refused Ruan Xia''s confession to him. Chapter 1800 While Ruan Xia pursued Shen Lanzhou, Shang Yuan pursued Ruan Xia. Because the confession is always rejected, Ruan Xia agrees to Shangyuan and becomes Shangyuan''s girlfriend. Although Shangyuan is very kind to Ruan Xia after their association, Ruan Xia always has a deep memory of Shen Lanzhou, and the person she likes is Shen Lanzhou. After learning that Shen Lanzhou is going to go abroad, Ruan Xia mercilessly abandons Shang Yuan, who is devoted to her, and chases Shen Lanzhou to go abroad. Shangyuan is sad and goes to the bar to get drunk. Then he meets the owner who looks a little similar to Ruan Xia there. He mistook the original master for Ruan Xia and showed his deep feelings to the original master. He even held the original master''s hand and refused to let him go. Because he didn''t want to lose his job, he could only let him hold his hand until he fell asleep. After waking up the next day, Shang Yuan recalled what happened last night and came to the bar where the original owner was. After learning the original owner''s name, family background and the reason why he came to work in the bar, Shang Yuan had some thoughts on him. He asked his staff to draw up a contract that was not recognized by law, and he took the contract with him to negotiate with the original owner. Because of what happened last night, Su Yao didn''t give Shang Yuan any good looks. After learning Shang Yuan''s intention, he didn''t have a good impression on him and even told him to go away immediately. However, after hearing the terms proposed by Shang Yuan, the original owner was somewhat moved. His mother was seriously ill, and now she is in urgent need of money for treatment, but his family is poor. Even if he works several jobs a day, he can''t get enough money. Moreover, the doctor said that his mother''s illness could not be delayed any longer, otherwise it would be incurable. Business foresight took the initiative to shake, then added a little more chips. After careful consideration, the original owner finally agreed to Shangyuan''s request and signed a contract with him. Thus, the original owner became Ruan Xia''s substitute. The original owner knows that he is someone else''s stand in, so he always keeps a distance from Shangyuan, so that he won''t be attracted to Shangyuan one day. Fortunately, Shang Yuan didn''t ask too much. He just asked the original owner to accompany him for a meal occasionally. But later, the original owner still couldn''t control his heart to Shangyuan, because Shangyuan was so kind to him. Shangyuan would basically satisfy what he wanted, and Shangyuan gave him a lot of things. This made him mistakenly think that he was not a stand in for others, but was in love with Shang Yuan. However, the original owner did not dare to tell Shangyuan what he thought of him. He was afraid that Shangyuan would drive him away after he showed his mind. Although I can''t be with Shangyuan, it''s wonderful to stay with Shangyuan for a long time Two years later, Shen Lanzhou returned to China, and Ruan Xia, who was chasing him at the beginning, also returned to China. In the past two years, Shang Yuan did not give up inquiring about Ruan Xia''s whereabouts. After learning about Ruan Xia''s return to China, he left behind the original owner who suddenly had a fever and went to the airport to meet him. Over the past two years, although Ruan Xia and Shen Lanzhou are in the same country, the number of times she can see Shen Lanzhou is very few, and something has happened to the Ruan family, which is not as good as before. Seeing that Shangyuan still had herself in mind, she planned to take advantage of Shangyuan. So on the night Shangyuan came to pick up the plane, she proposed to Shangyuan Chapter 1801 Shang Yuan agreed in a moment of excitement, and they became friends again. When the Lord comes back, the double is useless. Shangyuan asked the original owner to move out immediately. The original owner expected that there would be such a day, although some sad, but had to accept this fact. However, before leaving, the original owner showed his mind to Shangyuan. When Shang Yuan learned that the original owner actually liked himself, he felt a little disgusted. He scolded the original owner and asked him not to appear in front of him in the future. The original owner knew that Shangyuan didn''t like himself, but he didn''t expect that Shangyuan would say so. He was very sad. He left without packing up anything. The original owner of business foresight really left. He felt a little unhappy. But when he thought that he was with Ruan Xia again, his unhappiness disappeared immediately. Ruan Xia did not know where he learned about the existence of the original owner, and even had hostility to the original owner he had never met. She doesn''t like Shangyuan, but she regards Shangyuan as her own property. She doesn''t allow anyone to think about her property. Therefore, Ruan Xia decided to teach the original owner a lesson, so that the original owner did not dare to pester Shang Yuan. She found the original owner''s mother, described the original owner as a shameless third party involved in other people''s feelings, and humiliated the original owner. Although she has been treated for two years, her mother''s health is still not very good. She was so angry by Ruan Xia''s words that she fainted directly. Ruan Xia, a black hearted woman, saw that she fainted and left without an ambulance. Finally, the neighbor found something wrong and rushed the owner''s mother to the hospital. He called the owner. After learning that his mother was in the hospital, the original owner quickly left his work and rushed to the hospital. After learning the cause of her fainting in his mother''s mouth, he went to confront Ruan Xia, and still confronted him in front of Shang Yuan. Naturally, Ruan Xia could not admit what she had done. She even turned black and white upside down and cried out that the original owner had slandered him. Shang Yuan was so distressed that he slapped the original owner and told him not to appear in front of him in the future. Otherwise, he would never let them go. The original owner thought Shangyuan was a reasonable person, but he didn''t expect that he only listened to Ruan Xia''s one-sided words. He yelled at Shangyuan, "you will regret it." then he left very sad. And Shang Yuan had some regrets after he slapped the original owner. Ruan Xia saw that there was something wrong with him, and he was even more dissatisfied with the original owner. From Shang Yuan''s reaction just now, it seems that he doesn''t have any feelings for the stand in. If he lets the stand in sway in front of Shang Yuan again, Shang Yuan will find his feelings for the stand in sooner or later. She can''t let that happen. Although she doesn''t like Shangyuan, it doesn''t mean that she is willing to give Shangyuan to other people, especially the person who was his substitute before. She must get rid of the double just in case. However, if the other party is removed rashly in this way, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of Shangyuan. So Ruan Xia wrote about her heart disease, "Shangyuan, don''t you always want to know why I left you at that time? I''ll tell you the reason now." Chapter 1802 Shangyuan always refuses to believe that Ruan Xia left her for Shen Lanzhou. He wants to hear what Ruan Xia will say. "Because of what?" "I had a heart disease. During that time, my heart disease recurred. The domestic doctors couldn''t cure me, so I had to go abroad for medical treatment." Maybe Ruan Xia''s tone was too serious. Shang Yuan believed her, "how are you now? Have you been cured?" "No Ruan Xia sighed, "the doctor said that my disease can be cured, but I need to change my heart, but the right heart is not so easy to find, and my family has such a thing, I can''t add burden to my parents." Shang Yuan said that he would come to help find the right heart. No matter how much it cost, he would definitely cure her. Ruan Xia was very moved after listening to his words, and then pretended to say this sentence unintentionally - "that Su Yao is so similar to me, maybe his heart is just right I''m just talking about it. Don''t go to him. We''re sorry enough for him. " But Shang Yuan put her words in his heart. He decided to go to Su Yao to discuss the heart donation in a few days. Although that''s a little sorry for Su Yao, he will give a certain reward. Su Yao has always thought that his mother''s illness can be cured, he can help that. Ruan Xia also knew that Shang Yuan had put his words in his heart, and he felt more at ease. But on the surface, we still need to do some Kung Fu, "Shang Yuan, I just said that. Don''t take it seriously. And it doesn''t matter if I can be cured. As long as I can be with you, I will be very happy. " Ruan Xia is worthy of being a senior white lotus, just said a few words, let Shangyuan more love her. "I know. Next, you can rest at ease. I will help you with the heart issue soon." "Shangyuan, you are so kind to me." ¡­¡­ A few days later, Shang Yuan went to the original owner and directly asked him to donate his heart to Ruan Xia. The original owner thought that he was coming to apologize to himself, but he didn''t think that he came to find himself to donate his heart to Ruan Xia. Suddenly, his heart was cold. He rejected Shang Yuan immediately. Shang Yuan didn''t give up because of this. He put forward his own reward to the original owner. He said that as long as Yuanzhu was willing to donate his heart to Ruan Xia, he would find the best doctor abroad to treat Yuanzhu''s mother and make her live a good life. The original main hit had no father when he was young. It was his mother who brought him up. He couldn''t watch his mother die. So after Shang Yuan said that, he began to hesitate. It is precisely because Shang Yuan knew this that he said that. Seeing that the original owner began to waver, he continued his efforts. Best of all, the original owner agreed to the deal. But later, the original master''s mother did not know where she learned that the original master wanted to donate his heart to Ruan Xia for her sake. She didn''t want to drag down the original owner, so she committed suicide. When she committed suicide, the original owner was already lying on the operating table, undergoing heart surgery. After the heart surgery, the original owner knew the bad news. Shang Yuan was afraid that he would commit suicide, so he locked him up. But the original owner died in the end. Ruan Xia''s heart rejected his body, and the treatment was not timely Chapter 1803 After the original owner died, Shang Yuan finally understood who he liked, but now it''s too late. The only thing he can do now is to bury the original owner and his mother. And the plot came to an abrupt end. Maybe it''s because the original owner is dead, so the plot can''t continue, so the eunuch of the author is dead. After digesting the original plot, Su Yao always felt that he had a breath in his heart, which was very uncomfortable. I don''t know whether the author of this kind of novel is living a very unhappy life, or has a tendency to be abused. He does his best to write stories about abuse for the sake of abuse, and he has such three wrong views. And the protagonist created with a fool like, say what strong good are used to fool readers. The protagonist is also ignorant to pay, like the Virgin Mary who lives in Notre Dame. The more he thought about it, the more he felt angry. He quickly changed the topic, so as not to be angry when he really thought about it. "Tangyuan, who is the target of this strategy?" "Host, your strategic target this time is Shen Lanzhou, the enemy of the male Lord." Tang Yuan replied. Smell speech, Su Yao immediately choked, "why is he?" When he thought that he had just refused Shen Lanzhou''s invitation, he had an impulse to find a piece of tofu to kill him. "I don''t know that either." Why should we care who is the target of the strategy, as long as the other party is the one we like? Su Yao rubbed his temple. "Where''s the mother of the original owner? Where did you get her?" "She''s in the hospital. I can''t get her away, so I''ve put some cloaking on her. Now calculate the time, the art of invisibility should be losing efficacy Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao didn''t ask any more questions. Just in case, he had to pick up the owner''s mother from the hospital When Su Yao passed, Hou Yumei, the original owner''s mother, was lying on the bed, but she didn''t sleep very deeply. After hearing the footsteps, she woke up. Seeing her son whom she hadn''t seen for a long time, Hou Yumei was a little happy. "Xiao Yao, you are finally willing to come to see me. Come here and let me have a good look." Su Yao went over, "Mom, I''m here to pick you up today." Hou Yumei didn''t ask him why, but said, "good discharge. I don''t want to live in the hospital for a long time. No one can chat with me. I''m suffocating. And my whole body is going to fall apart. If I lie down again, I will really become a useless person... " "Besides, I haven''t danced square dance for a long time, and I don''t know if those little sisters who danced with me remember me before." Listen to this, and then think about the end of Hou Yumei in the original plot, Su Yao can''t help but feel sad, "Mom, you can rest assured that your illness will be cured, and then you can even dance square dance every day." Hou Yumei sighed, "don''t comfort me. I know my disease is very difficult to cure, and I didn''t want to cure it. I''ve lived enough in my life, so you don''t have to worry about it any more. As long as you can be happy, I will be satisfied "Ma..." "Well, you''re not here to pick me up today. Hurry up and pack up. I really don''t want to stay here for a moment." When she thought of what the girl who called herself Ruan Xia said and where the money she spent came from, she felt sorry for her son. If I had known that something like that would have happened, I would have died a hundred years ago Chapter 1804 Thinking of this, Hou Yumei looked at Su Yao, who was packing up there, and said, "Xiao Yao, don''t associate with that man named Shangyuan any more. It doesn''t matter whether I''m cured or not, but you must not be wronged." Su Yao''s actions, fortunately, the original plot is only carried out to the original owner to donate blood to Ruan Xia there, otherwise Hou Yumei is afraid to have committed suicide now. "Mom, I know. I''ve got a clear relationship with him. I won''t have any more contact with him from now on." However, this does not mean that he has let Shangyuan go so easily. Part of the reason why the original owner came to such an end is because of Shangyuan. Shangyuan suffered losses from him not long ago. Besides, he didn''t get his heart, so he won''t give up. It''s estimated that Shangyuan will come to find trouble soon. Tut, it''s really annoying to think about it. If it wasn''t for the legal society, he would have directly settled the scum of Shangyuan and saved himself so much trouble. Hou Yumei knows that her son has always been very assertive, but she is afraid that he has an affection for the man named Shangyuan. She doesn''t care whether her son likes men or women, but he can''t like Shangyuan. What''s more, the other party now has a girlfriend, and that girlfriend is not a good one. If that woman talks nonsense outside, her son will become the third party everyone shouts and beats. With this in mind, Hou Yumei exhorted Wan Wan, "Xiao Yao, you really can''t associate with him any more. The rich second generation like him won''t have real feelings for people like us. What they want is mutual confrontation." When she was young, she also met a rich second generation. The man spent a lot of time pursuing her. At that time, she thought that she would never be moved, but she didn''t think that she was still moved. Then, not long after they were together, the man suddenly broke up with her and went back to marry another woman. Now thinking about that, she felt that she was really stupid. Listening to this, Su Yao thinks that Hou Yumei should have experienced similar things when she was young, but he thinks that he should not mention the old things, so as to save Hou Yumei''s sadness, "Mom, don''t worry, I really put it down, and now I have another person I like. After I catch him up, I will bring him back to you to have a look." "Good, good." ¡­¡­ On the other side. Shangyuan soon came out of the police station, and as soon as he came out of the police station, he received a strange phone call. "Hello, is that Mr. Shang? Mr. Su, who you know, ordered a birthday cake in our shop, but we can''t get in touch with him now. Would you please come and get it?" Listening to this, Shang Yuan was stunned What''s the date today? " "It''s the third of August. What''s the problem?" Shang Yuan was silent for a moment. August 3, his birthday is August 3, that is to say, the birthday cake was ordered for him by Su Yao. Now think about it, Su Yao would order a birthday cake for him two years ago, and make a table for him. I don''t know whether Su Yao meant that to him or had another purpose. However, he felt that Su Yao was more likely to have that kind of interest in him. Such a thought, the gas in Shang Yuan''s heart suddenly disappeared, "I know, you tell me the address, I''ll go and get it now." Chapter 1805 After taking the cake and returning home, Shang Yuan opened the door and said, "Su Yao, what do you cook for me today?" But there was no response. Shang Yuan looked up and found that Su Yao, who used to be waiting for his dinner at home, was not there. The table was not as full as before, and there was nothing moving. It seemed empty. Shang Yuan then remembered that he had already driven Su Yao out. When he learned that Ruan Xia had returned home, he had already driven Su Yao out. Now he has no relationship with Su Yao. Don''t know how, think of this, Shang Yuan''s heart suddenly some bitter. He opened the cake and took a few mouthfuls. Cake is obviously a very sweet thing, but after he ate it, his heart became more bitter. His psychology is even a little lost, maybe because Su Yao, who always accompanied him, disappeared on his birthday. No, the person he likes is obviously Ruan Xia, and the person who celebrates his birthday with him should also be Ruan Xia. He can call Ruan Xia and ask her to come and spend her birthday with him. Shangyuan takes out his mobile phone and is ready to call Ruan Xia, but he calls Su Yao like a ghost. When he responded, the phone was already connected, and Su Yao''s voice came from that end, "Mr. Shang, what''s the matter with your sudden call?" Shang Yuan realized that his address to himself had changed. He used to call himself by his own name, but now he calls himself "general manager Shang", and the tone was a bit alienated. Shangyuan clenched his mobile phone Su Yao, do you remember today is my birthday? " Su Yao on the other end of the phone sneered, "Mr. Shang, this kind of thing should be told to your girlfriend, and whether today is your birthday has nothing to do with me." Shang Yuan bit his teeth, "you come to accompany me for my birthday." "Why should I accompany you on your birthday? Will that do me any good? " Now think of the original owner? What did you do earlier? These dog men are really cheap. "Mr. Shang, you''d better not say that again. I can''t stand it. And if your girlfriend finds out, she''ll come to me again. And please don''t call me again from now on. I don''t want to have anything to do with you any more. " Before the voice fell, Su Yao hung up directly. Shang Yuan was even more upset when he looked at the phone being hung up. He was silent for a while, then called Ruan Xia. Ruan Xia didn''t answer the phone right away. After Shangyuan called her for a long time, she answered, "Shangyuan, what''s the matter with you calling?" Because of this, Shang Yuan can''t help comparing her with Su Yao. With this comparison, Shang Yuan once again felt that Su Yao liked him more than Ruan Xia. No, maybe Ruan Xia doesn''t like him at all. ¡°¡­¡­ Ruan Xia, today is my birthday. Can you come and spend my birthday with me? " Ruan Xia on the other end of the phone refused without thinking, "I''m not feeling well today. I''m afraid I can''t spend my birthday with you. You can have it yourself. I''ll supply you with birthday gifts tomorrow." Shang Yuan had expected Ruan Xia''s answer, so he didn''t feel lost. He was just angry, "Ruan Xia, don''t you like me at all?" Ruan Xia was silent for a few seconds How can it be? If I don''t like you, why should I be with you? Well, don''t think too much. " "I know..." Chapter 1806 "But aren''t you really going to come and spend my birthday with me?" Ruan Xia was already a little impatient. She had made her words so clear. Why did she ask again? Didn''t Shang Yuan feel bored? Had it not been for the Ruan family''s need for Shangyuan''s help, she would have broken up with Shangyuan. "Shangyuan, I''m really uncomfortable today. My heart hurts again." On hearing this, Shang Yuan immediately put everything in his mind behind him. He said with some worry, "why do you feel uncomfortable again? Have you taken any medicine? Do you want me to take you to the hospital for another check?" "No, I''ve been there just now. The doctor said that we should have an operation quickly." Shang Yuan was silent for a few seconds I see. I''ll help you find the right heart right away. " He has thought about it carefully. There are so many people in the world. Su Yao''s heart is not the only one suitable for him. As long as he is willing to spend money, he will soon find another suitable heart. Besides, he didn''t want to do anything wrong to Su Yao. On hearing this, Ruan Xia on the other end of the phone couldn''t help but raise her heart, "why do you want to find another one? Isn''t it ready-made? You should not be reluctant to give up Su Yao? " Shang Yuan immediately frowned, "things are not what you think. Don''t make trouble out of nothing." "I make trouble out of nothing? Shang Yuan, it''s you who make trouble out of nothing. You agreed to let Su Yao donate his heart to me before, and you are the one who repent now. Do you want to see me die? " Her heart disease is not serious to that extent, but she does not want to go on like that, she wants to have a healthy body, so she said that before. But now Shangyuan suddenly changed his mind. Is it something someone said in his ear? Listening to Ruan Xia''s aggressive tone, Shang Yuan''s brow was even tighter. In his impression, Ruan Xia is a gentle lady, but now she is just like a shrew who can only make trouble without reason. He thinks whether he has never really known Ruan Xia. "Ruan Xia, are you accusing me? I''ve done so much for you, but now you say that to me. Do you really have me in your heart? " Ruan xiadun choked for a while Shang Yuan, I was just too excited just now, so I didn''t say anything. Those are not my sincere words. Don''t be angry. " "And I''m really afraid. I''m afraid that if I delay one more day, I''ll live one less day. I''m afraid of death. I don''t want to die so soon, and I want to die that way. I also know that Su Yao doesn''t want to donate his heart now, but I still hope you can go to him to discuss it. " Finally, Shang Yuan compromised, "I know, I will go to him to discuss, but if he still refuses, I will immediately let people find a new one, you have a good rest." "Then I''ll wait for your good news. I''ll hang up first. Bye." "Goodbye." After this call, Shang Yuan was not in the mood for today''s birthday. He picked up the cake he had just taken a bite and was just about to throw it into the garbage can, but he didn''t know what he thought of. When he stretched it out, he drew back. Instead of throwing the cake in the trash, he put it in the refrigerator. As for why he did it, he was not very clear in his heart Chapter 1807 After taking Hou Yumei out of the hospital, Su Yao has started to prepare to move. Shang Yuan knows the address of his former master. If he continues to live here, he may come to his home one day. As for the new residence, he has already chosen and bought a house. It''s a high-end community with complete security system. It''s not so easy for businesses to break in. What''s more important is that Shen Lanzhou also lives in that community now. As the saying goes, if you can see Shen Lanzhou every day, sooner or later you will be able to take him down. As for the money for buying a house, of course, it''s very expensive. Shangyuan is a big spender. In the past three years, he has continued to give the original owner a lot of money. But the original owner is a fool, did not spend a cent, but all saved up, ready to wait for the expiration of the contract back to Shangyuan. He said, no matter how much money the florist has, it''s what the florist owes the owner. At first, Hou Yumei didn''t know which community she was moving to, but after she knew it was a very high-end community, she was a little confused. In her impression, she took all the money to treat her. Where did Su Yao get so much money to buy such a good house? "Su Yao, tell me the truth, where did you get the money to buy a house?" "The breakup fee Shangyuan gave me." Su Yao said casually, "he has always been generous. He gave me millions of parting fees." Hou Yumei was dubious, "did you really buy it with the breakup fee he gave you?" "Of course, it''s no good for me to cheat you." Although it''s not a break-up fee, it''s also money given by Shangyuan. There''s no big difference between the two. Hou Yumei also thinks that he won''t cheat herself, but she is always a little uneasy in her heart. "He won''t suddenly ask you for the money one day, will he?" As soon as Su Yao heard this, he couldn''t laugh or cry. "Mom, you think too much. People like him pay more attention to face. He will never go back. Moreover, these millions are nothing to him at all. " Hou Yumei sighed, "OK, but don''t spend all your money. Save it for marriage." Su Yao couldn''t understand why the topic suddenly became marriage. He thought of his experience of being urged to get married several times, and he couldn''t help feeling suffocated. "Mom, I''m not worried about getting married. I''m still young now. I''ll think about it after I''ve cured you. " Mentioning her illness, Hou Yumei couldn''t help sighing, "I know my illness is very difficult to cure, so don''t waste money on me." Su Yao eyes a stare, "Mom, you don''t talk nonsense, your disease will be cured." Modern medical technology may not be able to cure Hou Yumei, but he can. He has a lot of pills that can cure difficult and complicated diseases, but he needs to take his time. If Hou Yumei''s illness is cured at once, it will certainly arouse other people''s suspicion and trouble will come to her. Hou Yumei only thought that Su Yao said this to comfort herself, but she didn''t hit his enthusiasm any more. "Good, good, I believe you, but don''t embarrass yourself too much, and don''t tire yourself, or I will be very distressed." "By the way, how much did you pay for the house?" Su Yao didn''t dare to tell the truth, but he didn''t dare to go any further. After all, such a house looks very expensive. "One and a half million yuan, Shangyuan gave me three million yuan for breaking up. I still have half of it." Chapter 1808 Hou Yumei knew that the house here was very expensive, but she didn''t think it was so expensive. She couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning. But now that the house has been bought, it is impossible to return it. So she just said a few words to Su Yao and told him not to spend so much money in the future. Su Yao nodded his head to show that he knew that this matter had passed. The next step is to move. Because there were so many things to move, Su Yao called a moving company to move. The house that I just bought has been decorated for a long time. The smell inside has dispersed, and it will take several days to move in, but the furniture needs to be bought again. Su Yao had ordered a batch of furniture and was waiting for the other party to send it. They live in an old community. What I want to do is usually the old people. They drink tea, play chess and dance every day. As soon as I saw the move, they all gathered around, "Yumei, Xiaoyao, you are moving." "Yes." Hou Yumei nodded with a smile. The people in this community are very friendly to their mother and son, and they also helped them when they were in the most difficult time, "after moving, I''ll treat you to dinner." "If it''s not a five-star hotel, I won''t go." The Lin family, the closest to the Su family, joked with a smile. The others followed. Hou Yumei knew that they were joking. In addition, she should treat the people here to a good meal, so she didn''t get angry. Instead, she said with a smile, "OK, I''ll call you when I book a five-star hotel." "Yumei, listen to you, your family Su Yao has made a fortune. You are blessed to have such a good son "He is not as good as you say. He still has something to learn." When they heard this, they laughed again. "By the way, where are you going to move now? When will you show us?" Hou Mingyu felt that there was nothing to hide, and they were not the kind of people with broken mouths, so he told the truth, "we are going to move to zixingyuan." The old people here are actually very rich. As for why they live in such an old community, they just want to be quiet. And they often watch TV to know what kind of community zixingyuan is. They didn''t envy and hate because of this. They were just a little surprised that Hou Yumei and Su Yao''s mother and son were moving to the purple star garden. It seems that the Su family has really made a fortune. "It turned out to be zixingyuan. It''s a good neighborhood." "Su Yao in your family is very promising." Seeing that they didn''t show any other emotions, Hou Yumei was relieved. "It''s not too early. You can move on, and we won''t disturb you." Master Lin saw that she was a little embarrassed and said this. Others echoed, "yes, you move on. Do you need our help?" Hou Yumei refused their kindness, "no, just let the people from the moving company move." Here are all old men and old women. How can they help? If they are injured, they will run away. "Well, you can move. We won''t disturb you. I''ll see you later." "See you later." ¡­¡­ I don''t know if it''s luck or something. As soon as Su Yao entered the gate of zixingyuan, he ran into Shen Lanzhou, who came out from inside. Behind him was Ruan Xia. I don''t know what Ruan Xia has done. Shen Lanzhou is impatient. "Miss Ruan, I have told you clearly. If you don''t leave again, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" Chapter 1809 Even though his tone was so bad, Ruan Xia still stuck it on like a dog skin plaster, and even put his posture very low, "Lan Zhou, I really like you. I''ve loved you for five years. I don''t ask you to associate with me, but I hope you can look me in the eye If Shang Yuan were here, he would be mad. Shen Lanzhou''s eyes were full of sarcasm, indifference and carelessness. "Miss Ruan, if I remember correctly, you already have a boyfriend. You are so shameless. Does your boyfriend know that? " If it had been normal, she would have lost her face for a long time. However, Ruan Xia was so strange that she could hear some jealousy from Shen Lanzhou''s words. "Lan Zhou, I know. You''re not happy that I''m with Shang Yuan. I''ll call him now and break up with him." Hearing this, Su Yao had an impulse to fight Ruan Xia, but not now. He and Shen Lanzhou only met once and said a few words to each other. And even if you really want to fight Ruan Xia, you have to choose a suitable place. Shen Lanzhou has never seen a woman more annoying than Ruan Xia. Even if other women are interested in him, they will not stick to him shamelessly. But Ruan Xia was different. He had said it countless times, but she stuck it up like a dogskin plaster again and again, and made her own affectionate design. He was about to vomit those words. Why didn''t Shang Yuan tie her up? "Miss Ruan, if you continue to pester me, your Ruan family will be completely finished." Listening to this, Ruan Xia''s face turned white. She couldn''t believe it. She looked at Shen Lanzhou, like a little white flower devastated by the wind, and her body was about to fall. "Lan Zhou, why do you treat me like this? Is it wrong for me to like you?" Shen Lanzhou has been more impatient, too lazy to talk to her anymore. Maybe he was not in a good mood at all. When he passed by Su Yao, he didn''t even say hello. Su Yao doesn''t care either. He is just a stranger who has met Shen Lanzhou. It''s normal for Shen Lanzhou not to say hello to him. Ruan Xia also noticed Su Yao standing there. When he thought that he had seen his disgraceful appearance just now, he was even more upset. "Su Yao, I warn you, you''d better not tell Shang Yuan what happened just now, or I won''t let you and your mother go." Su Yao didn''t take her warning to heart. He said with a slight sarcasm, "Miss Ruan, if I were you, I would have hanged a tree long ago. Now that you have a boyfriend, you''d better stop pestering other men. And if Shang Yuan knows about it, I don''t know what will happen to you and the Ruan family. " When Ruan xiadun was angry, he said, "Su Yao, are you going to sue Shang Yuan? Do you think he''ll believe you? " "It''s up to me whether I can complain or not. Believe it or not, it''s up to him. Miss Ruan, if I were you, I would either break up with Shangyuan quickly or keep my peace. " Ruan Xia felt that she was really embarrassed. She was not only laughed at by Su Yao, but also humiliated by him intentionally or unintentionally. "Su Yao, you don''t need to tell me the truth. It''s a matter between the three of us. You''d better take care of yourself." "No, that''s between you and Shangyuan." "What do you mean?" "You will know later..." Chapter 1810 Ruan Xia also wanted to give Su Yao a good warning. Suddenly, the mobile phone rang. Before she could see who the caller was, she had subconsciously connected the phone. Shangyuan''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "Ruan Xia, where have you been? I''m at your door now. If you''re at home, come down and open the door. " It may be that Ruan Xia had just done something sorry for Shangyuan. She felt guilty. "I''m out with my friends. It''s estimated that it will take a long time to go back." Su Yao gave a very impolite smile. Shang Yuan frowned, "how can I hear Su Yao''s voice? Are you with him?" Ruan Xia glared at Su Yao. "No, you heard me wrong. My friend came back. I hung up first." After hanging up the phone, Ruan Xia warned Su Yao again and left in a hurry. Su Yao sneered, "Tangyuan, have you recorded the conversation between Ruan Xia and Shen Lanzhou?" "It''s recorded. Do you want me to send it to Shangyuan''s mobile phone now?" "No, not yet." Tangyuan now knows Su Yao''s basic routine, so before Su Yao goes on, it will understand Su Yao''s meaning, "I know. I''ll send that recording to your mobile phone now." Su Yao answered, "good." However, tangyuan is still the unreliable one. It accidentally sent the recording to Shangyuan''s mobile phone. It quickly withdrew it, but it couldn''t do so. It was about to cry, "host, sorry, I accidentally sent the recording to Shangyuan, and it can''t withdraw it." Su Yao had long been used to his urination, so this time he didn''t get angry or scold him, "if you send it, you will send it to him sooner or later." Tang Yuan didn''t expect that he was not angry this time. He couldn''t believe it. "Host, I messed up this time. Don''t you scold me?" Su Yao sighed, "it''s useless to scold. Can''t it be that after I scold you, you won''t drop the chain again?" Tangyuan immediately choked by his words, "..." It shouldn''t have asked such a question just now. It''s a crime. On the other hand, as soon as Shang Yuan was ready to drive away, he heard the voice of wechat. He opened wechat and found that he didn''t know when he had an extra friend on wechat, and the person still sent an audio to himself. It is estimated that there is no nutrition. Shang Yuangang is going to delete the inexplicable friend, but with a slip of his hand, he accidentally turns on the audio. When he heard the two familiar voices coming from inside, his face suddenly changed. After hearing Ruan Xia''s "Lan Zhou, I know, you are not happy that I am with Shang Yuan, are you? I''ll call him now to break up with him?" his face is so ugly that he almost has a fight with the bottom of the pot. Shang Yuan was so angry that he almost smashed his cell phone. He originally thought that Ruan Xia had already put down Shen Lanzhou when he was reunited with himself, but he didn''t expect that Ruan Xia went to Shen Lanzhou behind his back and did something shameless. Shen Lanzhou, it''s Shen Lanzhou again. Why is Shen Lanzhou so haunted? Shangyuan thinks that he has a Hulunbuir prairie on his head. He decides to discuss with Ruan Xia, otherwise it will be over, and he doesn''t want to be green all the time Chapter 1811 Ruan Xia didn''t expect that Shangyuan called again, which made her feel uneasy. Is Su Yao really suing Shang Yuan? If that''s the case, she shouldn''t have answered the call, but it would seem that she was guilty. So whether to take it or not is really a question. If she did, how would she answer Shang Yuan. If you don''t answer, the merchant will find her right away. Maybe he will confront her on the spot. Just take it. Even if Su Yao really goes to Shangyuan to complain, she just needs to shed a few tears and say that Su Yao is slandering him. Anyway, Shangyuan has no evidence. After thinking about it, Ruan Xia got through and said, "Shangyuan, what else can I do for you? I''m not feeling well now. Can you come and pick me up? " After hearing her last sentence, I couldn''t say any more questions. Although that matter is also very important, but by contrast, Ruan Xia''s body is more important, "where are you now, I''ll drive to pick you up right away." Seeing that he didn''t mention anything else, Ruan was relieved. She looked around and reported an address at random. "I''m near the milk tea shop on the side of Liuying bridge. I''ll wait for you in the milk tea shop." "Well, I''ll be there now." After hanging up the phone, Shang Yuan remembers the main purpose of calling Ruan Xia and frowns. He wanted to ask Ruan Xia about it. How did it suddenly develop into this? Forget it. Anyway, he''s going to pick up Ruan Xia now. Let''s ask her face to face later. On the other side, Ruan Xia, who had already walked into the milk tea shop and sat down, could not help feeling flustered, as if something bad happened next, but he could not say what it was. She frowned, recruited the waiter, ordered a cup of milk tea, and then put the matter behind her. Ruan Xia looks good. Part of the reason why Shang Yuan likes her is her face. Now in addition to her and the waiters, there are several customers in the milk tea shop, some of whom are single boys who come to see her from time to time. Ruan Xia enjoyed the sight of men looking at her, so she didn''t feel uncomfortable. Those boys don''t know what they said, but all of a sudden, Ruan Xia walked by. One of the boys was also very bold to ask Ruan Xia for the way to chat, "Miss, can you give me your contact information?" Ruan''s family was not far away from here, so Shangyuan came here soon. When he came, he just heard such a sentence, and his face turned green on the spot. He quickly walked towards Ruan Xia, sat down beside her, put his arm around her shoulder, and silently declared his sovereignty to the people present, "Ruan Xia, what are you talking about with them?" Seeing the intimacy between them, the boys knew that Ruan Xia was the owner of a famous flower. Moreover, looking at Shang Yuan''s rich or expensive dress, they knew that they couldn''t afford it, so they left wisely. "It''s nothing. They just asked me for contact information all of a sudden." Ruan Xia felt embarrassed to talk about this kind of thing, and also felt that it could show her charm. But her this kind of manner lets the business far more displeased, "you seem very happy." "Why should I be upset by this?" Chapter 1812 Shang Yuan took a deep breath, "Ruan Xia, I have something I want to ask you clearly." Ruan Xia always felt that what he was going to say was not a good thing, so he said, "there are too many people here. Let''s find a place where there are few people." Shang Yuan was not interested in letting other people watch, so he agreed, "OK, let''s go to my car and have a chat. There''s an air conditioner in the car." Ruan Xia nodded, paid for the milk tea, and then got on the bus with him. "What do you want to ask? I''m sleepy and want to sleep." "Ruan Xia, do you still have Shen Lanzhou in your heart?" Ruan Xia didn''t think that what he was going to ask was this kind of thing, and his heart suddenly thumped Why do you ask that? " "I''m just curious. You answer me. I really want to know." Ruan Xia kept calm, "if I still have Shen Lanzhou in my heart, why should I be with you? Is someone saying something bad about me in your ear? " "Don''t think too much about it. I''ve put down Shen Lanzhou for a long time. The person I like now is you." If he hadn''t heard the recording, Shang Yuan would have believed Ruan Xia''s words. But after listening to the recording, he heard such a sentence again. He thought Ruan Xia was really hypocritical. "I have a recording here that I want to show you." Shang Yuan took a deep breath and opened the recording. He didn''t know who sent it to him. After hearing the conversation with Shen Lanzhou clearly, Ruan Xia''s brain suddenly went blank. Isn''t this the conversation she told Shen Zhou not long ago? Why does Shang Yuan have this conversation in his hand? Is it that someone recorded it on purpose and sent it to Shangyuan? So who recorded it? Ruan Xia came up with the name "Su Yao" in her mind, so she didn''t immediately explain, "this recording should not have been sent to you by Su Yao?" I didn''t expect that Su Yao really told Shang Yuan, and even recorded her conversation with Shen Lanzhou. He was really powerful. Listening to this, Shang Yuan couldn''t help frowning. He didn''t think about this before, but if this recording was really sent to him by Su Yao, does it mean that Su Yao still has him in his heart? However, according to his understanding of Su Yao, Su Yao is impossible to engage in this kind of indecent little action. No, now Su Yao is not the Su Yao he knows. Maybe he can do that kind of thing. Thinking about this, Shang Yuan''s mood suddenly became more and more pleasant. "You don''t have to change the subject with me. I just want to hear what you mean." Ruan Xia didn''t know how to answer, but she knew she couldn''t admit it. If she admits it today, all her previous efforts will be in vain. Now the only way is to pretend to be sick. After thinking about it, Ruan Xia put her hand over her chest and tried her best to make her breath short. "Shangyuan, I''m so sick. Take me to the hospital quickly." Shang Yuan didn''t see that she was pretending to be ill. Seeing her like this, she was immediately flustered. "Take it easy. I''ll send you to the hospital now." Ruan Xia nodded, "then you hurry up, I really feel better. I think my heart is going to explode." "All right, all right, now." Shang Yuan stepped on the accelerator and went straight to the hospital. Seeing that he had been fooled by himself, Ruan Xia was a little relieved, but he was choked at the thought that his good deeds were almost destroyed by Su Yao Chapter 1813 It was the doctor who did the examination for Ruan Xia, and the doctor had been bribed by Ruan Xia for a long time. With a look in her eyes, the doctor understood what she meant, and then pretended to be very embarrassed to Shang Yuan. Seeing this, Shang Yuan was even more worried, "doctor, how is she?" "Miss Ruan''s illness is getting more and more serious. We have to carry out heart replacement operation quickly. If this is delayed, the risk will be greater and greater." The doctor said with a sigh. Shang Yuan frowned and said, "do you have to have a heart replacement operation in a hurry?" The doctor nodded, "yes." "Is there a suitable supply in the hospital?" "No, there are too few matching hearts with Miss Ruan. I guess I have to go to other hospitals to ask. If there are no other hospitals, I can only..." At this point, the doctor sighed again. "In a word, find it as soon as you can." Shang Yuan thought of Su Yao again. For Ruan Xia''s sake, he decided to try Su Yao. "I know. I''ll send someone to look for it right away. During this time, Ruan Xia will trouble you to take care of her." "It should be." ¡­¡­ After leaving the hospital, Shang Yuan made several phone calls to Su Yao, but Su Yao didn''t answer any of them. Shangyuan had to drive to the old town where the Su family lived, but when he got there, he found that the Su family was empty. He asked the people nearby, and then he knew that Su Yao had moved away. As for where they moved, those people didn''t know. This makes Shangyuan feel a little bit bad. He thinks that Su Yao suddenly moved away in order to get rid of him, and he moved away without saying a word. Maybe no one knows where Su Yao has moved, so he can only arrange for people to find him slowly. But in this way, he had to make preparations in advance. After all, according to Su Yao''s current practice, he is determined and does not intend to donate his heart to Ruan Xia. He can not place all his hopes on Su Yao, and Ruan Xia''s illness can no longer be delayed. If it goes on like this, he can''t imagine what will happen to Ruan Xia. ¡­¡­ Su Yao has moved to zixingyuan for three days, and in order to make it convenient to attack Shen Lanzhou, he specially bought his house near Shen Lanzhou. But these three days, he has not seen Shen Lanzhou at all. If it wasn''t for Tangyuan that Shen Lanzhou had been busy in the company these days, he would have doubted whether Shen Lanzhou had moved away secretly. On the fourth day, news finally came from next door. Su Yao took his new biscuit and knocked on the door The door was quickly opened by Shen Lanzhou. He was wearing a robe with a big collar, revealing the white skin on his chest. His hair is wet, it is estimated that he has just taken a bath, and his body still has the smell of bath gel. Su Yao knew that he shouldn''t look at Shen Lanzhou like this, but his eyes always aimed at Shen Lanzhou''s chest. Shen Lanzhou didn''t notice his little action, but he wanted to laugh, "Mr. Su, how can you be here?" Su Yao suddenly came back to himself, "I moved here a few days ago. I didn''t expect that my neighbor was Mr. Shen. I''m so lucky." "Mr. Shen, this is a biscuit baked by myself. It may not taste good, but you must not dislike it." Chapter 1814 Shen Lanzhou took the bag of biscuits and said, "do you want to come in, Mr. Su?" Su Yao shook his head again and again, "no, no." You are still so attractive. I''m afraid that if I don''t control myself, I will push you down. Seeing that he didn''t want to, Shen Lanzhou didn''t force him, "let''s stand here and talk." Su Yao nodded, "OK." However, after finishing this sentence, both of them were silent. They just met and didn''t know how to talk. Su Yao wanted to say something else, but he was afraid of scaring Shen Lanzhou. After a few minutes, Shen Lanzhou said, "Mr. Su, how did you suddenly move here?" "The security here is very good." Su Yao really did not know how to answer, so he said such a sentence. Shen Lanzhou didn''t expect that he would answer like this, but he understood why Su Yao said that when he remembered what happened in the hospital before. Su Yao probably moved here to avoid business. But he doesn''t seem to know that Shangyuan also has a house here. The security measures in this community are useless to Shangyuan. "Mr. Su, I think I have something to tell you -" "Shangyuan also has a house here." Listening to these words, the expression on Su Yao''s face suddenly froze. Damn, he just wanted to be near the water, so he moved here. But he didn''t expect Shangyuan to have a house here. What a mistake. "Thank you for reminding me, Mr. Shen, but I didn''t move here to avoid him." Shen Lanzhou didn''t really care about the reason why he moved here all of a sudden, but now he said that, and suddenly he was a little interested, "then why did you move here?" Su Yao was silent. I can''t say that I moved here because of him. What should Shen Lanzhou do if he is regarded as a pervert? "Mr. Su, you didn''t move here for me, did you?" Shen Lanzhou asked with a smile. The expression on Su Yao''s face changed and changed. Shen Lanzhou''s mood was inexplicably happy, "Mr. Su, look at your reaction, can''t it really be for me?" ¡°¡­¡­ No, "he said Su Yao held out these two words. "I''m joking with you, Mr. Su. Don''t be angry." Su Yao nodded, "I know." "Mr. Su, since we are neighbors now, let''s get to know each other again. I''m Shen Lanzhou." Shen Lanzhou said and stretched out his right hand to him. Su Yao held it. After holding it, he couldn''t bear to let it go any more. He couldn''t help touching it. If he didn''t look very serious, Shen Lanzhou would have doubted whether he was teasing himself, and his strength was really big, "Mr. Su, my hand is about to be crushed by you." Su Yao this just reaction come over, he quickly loosen a hand, "Mr. Shen, sorry, I just carelessly distracted, didn''t hurt you?" "It''s OK, but I didn''t expect that Mr. Su''s strength was so strong." Su Yao felt even more embarrassed. "I have no advantage, but I have great strength." "No, Mr. Su, you still have many advantages." "What are the advantages?" "Good looking." This is Shen Lanzhou''s first close observation of Su Yao. He does look a little like Ruan Xia, but he is much more beautiful than Ruan Xia Chapter 1815 Once again, he thinks that Shang Yuan is blind when he thinks that Su Yao is a substitute for Ruan Xia. After all, people with bright eyes will never do such outrageous things. Su Yao did not expect that Shen Lanzhou would suddenly say such a word, and his ears became red. He suspected that Shen Lanzhou was teasing himself, and he had evidence. Su Yao stepped back, glanced at Shen Lanzhou''s white chest and swallowed his saliva. "Mr. Shen, don''t make fun of me. Mr. Shen is the one who looks good." For the first time, Shen Lanzhou was so outspoken that he looked good-looking. I don''t know how, but his mood suddenly became more pleasant. "Mr. Su, you don''t have to belittle yourself. What I said is the truth." Su Yao suddenly didn''t know how to continue talking. He gave a dry smile, "Mr. Shen, I suddenly remembered that I had something else to do, so I went back first. Goodbye." Looking at his fleeing figure, Shen Lanzhou chuckled, then took out a small biscuit and bit it. "It''s delicious." After escaping home, Su Yao felt that he was becoming more and more useless. He was just praised by Shen Lanzhou, and "It''s a dead man." Hou Yumei, who just came out of the kitchen with vegetables, just heard his words and couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?" "Nothing." Su Yao''s attention was completely attracted by the dish she was holding in her hand, "Mom, this braised meat is so delicious. Just smelling the taste, I think I can eat several bowls of rice." Hou Yumei looked at him with a smile, "then wait for you to eat more, look at your thin." Su Yao said with a smile, "Mom, I''m not thin. I''m in good shape." "Come on, you don''t even have an abdominal muscle. That''s a good figure?" ¡°¡­¡­ It''s better than having fat all over your body. " "Say you, you''re still breathing. Don''t pestle there. Go and take the rest of the food out of the kitchen." ¡­¡­ Shangyuan soon knew where Su Yao lived now. After he knew Su Yao lived in zixingyuan, his first thought was where Su Yao could get the money to buy the house. Thinking about this, Shang Yuan looked at his assistant, "have you found out where Su Yao came from to buy the house of zixingyuan?" Of course, the assistant did not check this, but he would not say it directly, "Mr. Shang, have you forgotten that you give Mr. Su a sum of money every month? Mr. Su probably bought the house with the money you gave him." Listening to this, Shang Yuan remembered that he would give Su Yao a sum of money every month before, and he never saw Su Yao buy anything expensive. Su Yao should have saved that money. Su Yao has been with him for three years, and the money he got from him is quite a lot, which is enough for him to buy a house in zixingyuan. But didn''t Su Yao want to use the money he gave him before? How can he use it now? Maybe I''ve figured it out "I see. Now go and buy me a bunch of roses. Remember to have 999." You don''t need to think to know who the rose is for. The assistant answered and backed out. Shang Yuan sat down at his desk, took out a picture from the drawer and touched it. If anyone is here, they will find that it''s an old yellow picture of a girl with a braid. If you take a closer look, you will find that the girl''s eyebrows and eyes are similar to those of Ruan Xia and Su Yao Chapter 1816 Soon, the assistant came back with 999 roses, "Mr. Shang, the roses you want." Shang Yuan stood in front of the floor mirror and straightened his tie. "Put it there. By the way, help me push my schedule this afternoon." The assistant answered, "Mr. Shang, where are you going? Do you need me to drive you there?" "No, I''ll just drive to zixingyuan by myself." Shang Yuan said. Hearing this, the assistant was surprised. "Mr. Shang, aren''t you going to see Miss Ruan?" He thought that this rose was for Miss Ruan, but he didn''t expect that Shang always wanted to go to zixingyuan. Could it be for Mr. Su? This is really strange. Isn''t Mr. Su and Mr. Shang not related? Shang Yuan under the action of a meal, "this matter don''t let Ruan Xia know." The expression on the assistant''s face was even more strange Yes If you want to find Mr. Su, and you don''t want miss Ruan to know about it, does Mr. Shang have to step on two boats? If that''s the case, the businessman is not human. ¡­¡­ Su Yao didn''t expect that Shang Yuan would come to the door so soon, and he had a big bunch of roses in his hand. Su Yao looked at the bunch of roses, put his hand over his nose, and stepped back, "Mr. Shang, could you please keep your roses away from me?" I''ve been with the original owner for so long, but I don''t know the original owner is allergic to pollen. Shang Yuan is really a scum. Listening to his disgusting tone, the smile on Shang Yuan''s face suddenly froze, "don''t you like roses best?" In his memory, every time he sent Su Yao a rose, Su Yao would happily take it and put it in a vase in front of him. How could it be different this time? Su Yao''s face was expressionless. Shang didn''t know it. He remembered it very well. The original owner was allergic to pollen, but he happily took the flowers from Shangyuan every time. After Shang Yuan left, he rushed to take anti allergy drugs. But once it was very serious. Even if I took the medicine, it didn''t work. At that time, the original owner called an ambulance. "Mr. Shang, I forgot to tell you something. I''m allergic to pollen." Shang Yuan was stunned when he heard this sentence Since you are allergic to pollen, why don''t you tell me earlier? Are you lying to me? " "I didn''t tell you because I had a brain attack. But now I''ve figured it out. I won''t pick up the flowers from you any more. " Su Yao said coldly, "Mr. Shang, please don''t come to me again. I don''t want to see you at all." Shang Yuan subconsciously grasped his arm, "Su Yao..." Su Yao frowned, "Mr. Shang, you''d better let me go, or I''ll be rude to you." "Su Yao, do you have to talk to me like this?" Su Yao suddenly rolled a white eye, "how can I talk to you? Kneel down and talk to you? " ¡°¡­¡­ That''s not what I mean "No matter what you mean, let it go." Shang Yuan didn''t speak or let go. Instead of being polite to him, Su Yao gave him a shoulder fall. When the whole person is lying on the ground, shanghuai has not responded. He didn''t think that Su Yao actually did it himself, and he didn''t think that Su Yao''s soft and weak body had so much power. Now Su Yao and the former Su Yao are like two people. Which link is wrong? Chapter 1817 Su Yao looked down at Shang Yuan, "Mr. Shang, this is the last time I warn you. If you pester me again, it''s not just like this." Shang Yuan to his cold vision, heart suddenly a pain, "Su Yao, I know I''m sorry for you, can you give me a chance to make up for you?" Su Yao sneered, "Mr. Shang, I know what you''re looking for today. You''d better not be paranoid. It''s absolutely impossible for me to donate my heart to Ruan Xia." Shang Yuan subconsciously wanted to explain, but he didn''t expect that Su Yao wouldn''t even give him a chance to explain. He went into the room in front of him and closed the door. At this time, Shen Lanzhou''s voice suddenly rang in his ear, "Mr. Shang, you are really in a dilemma. What''s the taste like?" Shang Yuan looked in the direction of the voice. When he saw Shen Lanzhou standing there, his face became very ugly. "Shen Lanzhou, why are you here? Did you see it all? " "I''m Mr. Su''s neighbor now. Where else can I be if I''m not here?" Shen Lanzhou looked at him with a smile, "it''s Mr. Shang. Why are you here?" "I don''t need you to manage my affairs. You should stay away from Su Yao." Shen Lanzhou chuckled, "Mr. Shang, don''t you think your words are ridiculous? You''ve already got a girlfriend, but you still have to worry about Mr. Su. Aren''t you afraid that Miss Ruan knows that you''re carrying her on two boats? " Seeing Shang Yuan''s face getting more and more ugly, Shen Lanzhou was in a happy mood. "I''m sorry, I forgot that your miss Ruan also wanted to be a two-way man. You two are really a perfect match." Shang Yuan knew what he meant by this, and finally could not help roaring out, "Shen Lanzhou, shut up!" The smile on Shen Lanzhou''s face remained unchanged. "Mr. Shang, are you angry now?" Shang Yuan is really about to be angry with him. He has never seen Shen Lanzhou so angry. If Shen Lanzhou takes part in the competition, he will be able to win the first place. "Shen Lanzhou, this is a matter between Su Yao and me. You don''t have to be an irrelevant person." "Mr. Shang, you''ve made a mistake. I''m a neighbor to Mr. Su now. As a good neighbor, I can''t watch Mr. Su being bullied by people like you." Shang Yuan said angrily, "do you mean you have to take care of it? Shen Lanzhou, believe it or not... " "Why, do you want to hit me? It seems that you have forgotten the last time I beat you into the hospital Shang Yuan''s face suddenly turned blue and red, "Shen Lanzhou, I won''t care about it with you today. You have a good memory. Su Yao is mine. You''d better not touch him, or I''ll decide not to let you go! " After that, he left quickly and didn''t want to hear more irritating words from Shen Lan''s mouth. "What if I want to move?" Shen Lanzhou dropped his eyes and said in a soft voice. I don''t know if I''m talking to Shang Yuan or myself. Shang Yuan thought about Shen Lanzhou''s words. The more he thought about them, the more angry he was. What made him even more angry was that Shen Lanzhou''s words were true. Ruan Xia wants to step on two boats. He Shangyuan also wants to step on two boats. Now he knew what he thought of Su Yao, but he also liked Ruan Xia. He''s not the only man in the world who''s attracted to two people, is he? Chapter 1818 Su Yao has been a salted fish at home for a long time, so he can''t watch Hou Yumei who wants to accompany him all the time. "When are you going to get a job? Although we have money now, you can''t stay at home all day. Even if you don''t go to work, it''s good to find something to do. " "Mom, don''t worry. I''ve already submitted my resume, and I''ll get back to you soon." Su Yao said while eating a cold watermelon, and then showed a satisfied expression. Now this kind of weather, the most suitable for eating iced watermelon, cool! Seeing that he ate with such relish, Hou Yumei couldn''t help picking up a piece of iced watermelon and gnawing it, "which company did you invest in?" "Shen''s group." He has already considered that no matter what position he is, he should enter the Shen group. After all, he can contact Shen Lanzhou every day. If it''s like this again, I don''t know how to succeed. Of course, Hou Yumei has heard of Shen group, but Shen group is not so good. However, she thinks it''s better not to destroy her son''s enthusiasm, so that he won''t become a real salted fish. "Come on, I believe you." Su Yao laughed and didn''t speak any more. ¡­¡­ It has been more than half a month since he moved here. In the past half a month, Su Yao has only seen Shen Lanzhou three times. He knew that Shen Lanzhou was very busy, but he didn''t think that Shen Lanzhou was so busy. And he couldn''t help knocking on the next door every day. On this day, Su Yao still knocked on the door next door as usual, but this time it was different. The door was soon opened and a charming woman came out. Su Yao subconsciously thinks that the other party is Shen Lanzhou''s girlfriend. He is in a bad mood, but he doesn''t show it on his face. "Is Mr. Shen at home, please?" Shen Lanzhi looked at him, "are you?" "I''m Su Yao, Mr. Shen''s neighbor. I haven''t seen him for several days. I''m afraid something might happen to him, so I''ll come and have a look." Su Yao said, "who are you?" "I''m his sister Shen Lanzhi." Shen Lanzhi reached for her hair and said, "he''s not very well these days, so I''ll take care of him. Do you want to come in and sit down?" Hearing that she said she was Shen Lanzhou''s sister, Su Yao was immediately relieved. "Since Mr. Shen is not comfortable, I''d better not go in and disturb him. Let him have a good rest." "Wait a minute." Shen Lanzhi stops him. "Miss Shen, what else can I do for you?" "Although I know it''s not good to say that, I still want to ask you to take care of my brother these days." Shen Lanzhi said with some embarrassment. Su Yao didn''t understand, "isn''t Miss Shen taking care of you?" "I was going to take care of him by myself, but I have something to do at the moment, but I can''t find a good candidate, so I want to ask Mr. Su to take care of him for a while." Of course, Su Yao is very willing to help take care of Shen Lanzhou, but he can''t be so attentive. Otherwise, Shen Lanzhi will definitely see something, and it''s not good if she misunderstands him for plotting against Shen Lanzhou. Although he really wanted to plot against Shen Lanzhou. "But I haven''t known Mr. Shen for a few days. Isn''t it good for me to enter the room like this? And maybe Mr. Shen doesn''t want me to take care of him. " Shen Lanzhi thought about it and thought that it was really a problem. He said, "I''ll go in and ask my brother''s will." "Good." Chapter 1819 After a while, Shen Lanzhi came out again. Su Yao restrained some excitement and said, "how about it?" "My brother agreed and asked me to give you the key. You must take good care of him. Shen Lanzhi said and handed over the key. Su Yao took the keys and said, "don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Mr. Shen." Shen Lanzhi told him a few more words, told him what to pay attention to, and left in a hurry, as if there was something really to be done. Su Yao took a few deep breaths. When he was no longer so excited, he went in. This is his first time to enter Shen Lanzhou''s home, and he never thought that Shen Lanzhou''s home should be like this. He thought it would be cool, but he didn''t expect it to be warm, and it also gives people a warm feeling. Shen Lanzhou is really a different overbearing president. He is definitely a clear stream of overbearing presidents. Su Yao turned around and went to the bedroom on the second floor. When the door of the bedroom was half opened, Su Yao suddenly got excited when he thought of Shen Lanzhou lying there. He hesitated for a moment, and finally came forward and knocked on the door. "Come in." Shen Lanzhou''s voice came. Su Yao had talked to Shen Lanzhou before, and he knew what Shen Lanzhou''s voice was like. Now when he heard the voice changing, he was sure that Shen Lanzhou was really ill. Su Yao imagined what Shen Lanzhou was like when he was ill, and suddenly he felt a little distressed. He pushed the door open and went in. His attention was attracted by Shen Lanzhou sitting on the bed. Su Yao didn''t expect that he didn''t forget his work when he was sick, so he felt even more distressed. Then he couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Shen, work is really important, but it''s not as important as the body. If your body breaks down, you can''t do anything. You''d better have a good rest Shen Lanzhou stopped knocking on the keyboard and looked up at him, "Mr. Su, do you do the same when you take care of other people?" Su Yao didn''t understand why he said, "Mr. Shen, I''ve never taken care of anyone else." Shen Lanzhou raised his eyebrows. "What about the general manager, didn''t you take care of him?" Su Yao felt that this problem was very suffocating. Why did Shen Lanzhou suddenly mention this matter? It''s not jealous, is it? And how does that make him answer? He can''t say that it''s not himself who takes care of Shang Yuan, but another Su Yao, can he? Shen Lanzhou felt that his problem was a bit abrupt, so he added, "Mr. Su, I''m not clear headed now. Just think I was talking nonsense." Su Yao nodded, and then there was silence. Shen Lanzhou is also silent. In fact, he is a talkative person, but I don''t know why. Since he met Su Yao, he has been silent more and more times. Su Yao looked at the rest of the room, trying to break the awkward atmosphere when he saw the clock hanging on the wall, he suddenly had an idea, "Mr. Shen, it''s time for lunch now, I''ll make something for you." Shen Lanzhou didn''t refuse. He didn''t eat anything today. After su Yao reminded him, he found that he was really hungry. "Please Mr. Su." "No trouble, no trouble." Su Yao scratched his head. "Mr. Shen, we already know each other. Can we change our name? I don''t feel at ease to hear you call me that. " Chapter 1820 Shen Lanzhou also felt that it was not good to address each other in this way, so he agreed to Su Yao''s proposal, "let''s call each other''s names in the future." Su Yao thought that he would refuse, but he didn''t think that he actually agreed. His mood suddenly became more cheerful, and even a little fluttering, "OK, I''m going to make lunch now. Just wait a moment, and it''ll be OK right away." Maybe there are too many good things happening today. Su Yao hummed a song when he was making lunch, and his voice became louder and louder. Although the house has sound insulation walls, the sound insulation effect is not very good, so Shen Lanzhou also heard Su Yao singing. And after he found that Su Yao was humming a children''s song, he couldn''t help laughing. Shen Lanzhou''s face is facing the computer screen tomb, the computer screen is very clear, he saw his face hanging that a big smile, this can not help but let him Leng Leng. He hasn''t laughed so sincerely for a long time, and it''s because of Su Yao. What kind of magic is there in Su Yao''s body? He can''t help getting close to him. It was because of Shang Yuan that he approached Su Yao before. He always wondered what kind of substitute Shang Yuan was looking for. Now, after seeing him, he simply wanted to get close to Su Yao, and even wanted to keep Su Yao by his side. Is he interested in Su Yao? No, maybe it''s because he''s sick now and his brain is not clear, which leads to his hallucination. He really needs a good rest recently. Shen Lanzhou moved the computer on his leg, and the whole person lay down. I don''t know if it''s because he''s too tired recently. He just closed his eyes and fell asleep. When Su Yao came up with a bowl of porridge, he found Shen Lanzhou asleep. Shen Lanzhou had been good-looking for 4 points, but he was more good-looking when he fell asleep. Su Yao put down the bowl of porridge in his hand, sat by the bed, supported his chin with his right hand, and looked at Shen Lanzhou''s sleeping face. First from his full forehead to his closed eyes, then from his eyes to his high nose, finally his eyes fell on his thin lips. Su Yao''s heart suddenly rose an impulse, an impulse to kiss And when he reacted, he found that his lips had been stuck on Shen Lanzhou''s lips, and Shen Lanzhou''s eyelids moved, but he was about to wake up. Su Yao suddenly jumped up in fright and accidentally kicked the chair behind him. The chair fell to the ground and made a loud noise. Shen Lanzhou was woken up by the loud noise. He looked at Su Yao who was a little guilty and said, "what''s the matter?" As soon as Su Yao saw him, he remembered what he had done to him just now. He felt even more guilty Nothing. I just kicked the chair over. Sorry to disturb your sleep "Nothing." Su Yao began to change the topic, "by the way, I cooked porridge. Would you like some?" Shen Lanzhou looked at the porridge and felt even more hungry. "Please." "No trouble, no trouble." Su Yao took up the bowl of porridge to feed him. Shen Lanzhou is also embarrassed to let him feed himself, "what I hurt is not my hand. I''d better eat it myself. You can eat it too." "Good." Su Yao''s mind is still thinking about what happened just now, some dare not look directly at Shen Lanzhou, "then I''ll go down to eat, if you want to eat later, just call me." Chapter 1821 After su Yao came out of the room, Shen Lanzhou reached out and touched his lips. In fact, he woke up before Su Yao secretly kisses himself, but he didn''t know what he thought at that time. After feeling Su Yao close to himself, he didn''t open his eyes and let Su Yao secretly kiss himself. And Su Yao''s lips were really soft, like jelly. He almost bit them at that time. Fortunately, he held back, otherwise Su Yao would be scared away by him After realizing what he was thinking, Shen Lanzhou was stunned and then laughed, "Su Yao..." Before, he was a little interested in Su Yao because of his words about Shang Yuan in the hospital, but now he is more interested, and he wants to turn Su Yao into his own person. He always wanted what he wanted. So no matter who Su Yao is, he''s going to be Shen Lanzhou. Su Yao, sitting at the dining table downstairs, sneezes suddenly. He doesn''t know that he has been missed. ¡­¡­ On the other side. After Shang Yuan went back, he became more and more angry, but Ruan Xia was still bothering him at this time. He asked Su Yao if he was willing to donate his heart. "A yuan, doctor, my illness is getting more and more serious. I''m so scared. Did you go to Su Yao and say that? Did he agree?" Shang Yuan felt that his head was about to explode. "Can you stop talking about it in my ear all day long? Your life is life, but Su Yao''s life is not life? " If Ruan Xia hadn''t come up with such a bad idea, he and Su Yao wouldn''t be like this. It''s all because of Ruan Xia. Ruan Xia didn''t expect that Shang Yuan yelled at himself for a su Yao. First he was stunned, and then his tears fell down. "Ah yuan, I know it''s wrong for me to do this, but now there''s only one way, and I''m really scared. I''m afraid I won''t see you again." After she quarreled with Shang Yuan before, she used this move. Then Shang Yuan would immediately apologize. It can be said that she tried bailing. This time, it will be the same as before. What she needs to do now is to wait for the merchant to coax herself. If it had been put before, Shang Yuan would have coaxed her, but now it''s not the same. He''s very angry now, and he already knows what he wants from Su Yao. He doesn''t want Ruan Xia. What''s more, Ruan Xia didn''t like him. "I don''t want to hear your explanation. You go out now. I need to be alone." Ruan Xia didn''t expect that he didn''t coax himself this time. He suddenly widened his eyes, "Shang Yuan!" "Get out of here at once!" Shang Yuan said sternly. Ruan Xia was about to die of anger, and he was even more resentful of Su Yao. In her opinion, Su Yao must have said something in Shang Yuan''s ear, so Shang Yuan''s attitude towards her changed 180 degrees. Su Yao is really cheap. He knows he''s just a double, but he has to go to Shangyuan. As a man, it is not shameful to do such shameless things? What''s more, Shangyuan dares to treat her like this. If it''s not for her own sake, she will dump him now "A yuan, I feel so bad, my heart hurts so much..." Ruan Xia covered her chest and put on a look that she could faint at any time. Chapter 1822 This time, however, I don''t know whether it''s because of her poor acting skills, or Shang Yuan''s eyes suddenly become bright. Shang Yuan is not fooled by her at all, and even sneers and says, "Ruan Xia, don''t pretend any more. You don''t look uncomfortable at all. And you always use such a routine, don''t you feel tired of it? " After listening to him, the expression on Ruan Xia''s face suddenly froze, and then he began to pretend, "Shangyuan, what are you talking about? I''m really uncomfortable. Why do you think I''m so miserable?" Shang Yuan is not in the mood to argue with her about this kind of thing. "I don''t want to see you now. You go out immediately." Ruan Xia pestle didn''t move there, just showed an expression of grievance. Looking at her expression, the anger in Shang Yuan''s heart was more intense, "you don''t want to go out, right? OK, I''ll go!" Ruan Xia''s heart is also burning, but reason tells her never to quarrel with Shang Yuan at this time, otherwise something will happen that she doesn''t want to see. She quickly followed up and held Shang Yuan''s hand. "A yuan, I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t force you all the time. I will never say that again in front of you. Please forgive me." But now Shangyuan couldn''t listen to anything. He shook off Ruan Xia''s hand and said, "stay away from me!" They were standing at the entrance of the stairs. Ruan Xia was wearing high-heeled shoes again. She didn''t stand firmly, so she rolled down the stairs directly. Shang Yuan watched her rolling down the stairs. He suddenly regained his sense and ran after her. "Ruan Xia, how are you?" Ruan Xia felt pain everywhere, especially in her stomach, "my stomach, my stomach..." Shang Yuan looked down. When he saw Ruan Xia''s red dress, his pupils suddenly shrank. He took Ruan Xia and ran to the garage. "Ruan Xia, hold on, I''ll take you to the hospital now." Ruan Xia is too painful to speak. She nests in Shang Yuan''s arms and groans in pain. Shang Yuan was more worried. He wanted to grow a pair of wings and fly to the hospital immediately. "Ruan Xia, if you bear it any longer, we will be in the hospital soon." In order to get to the hospital quickly, Shangyuan drove directly to 180 miles, and even ran several red lights. But even so, the child in Ruan Xia''s stomach still couldn''t be saved. When he learned the news from the doctor, Shang Yuan was stunned. He didn''t expect that Ruan Xia was pregnant with her own child, and he killed the child himself. What did he do Shang Yuan slapped himself a few times Doctor, how is she now? " "Except for the loss of her child, everything else is OK. She needs to rest for a period of time next. Go and go to the hospital for her." Shang Yuan nodded, "I know. I''ll do it right away." Just a few steps away, he suddenly remembered another important thing, "doctor, how''s her heart?" "She has a slight heart disease, but it''s not a big problem. She just needs to take medicine on time and come to the hospital for re examination on time. However, she can''t get any stimulation now. You should try not to mention the child in front of her as much as possible." Said the doctor. Listening to this, Shang Yuan''s mood became more complicated I see Chapter 1823 "Is it possible to cure her heart disease? Is it necessary to have a heart replacement operation? " "Her heart disease is acquired, and it is not very serious. According to the current medical technology, there is a great chance that she can be cured, and there is no need for heart surgery." The doctor replied. Shang Yuan was silent immediately, "..." He thought Ruan Xia was in such a hurry and urged him to discuss with Su Yao about donating her heart because her heart disease was really serious. But did not expect her heart disease is not serious, and still can rely on the current medical treatment to cure the degree, do not need to carry out heart surgery. Then why does she have to have a heart exchange operation and Su Yao''s heart? Su Yao had nothing to do with her. Is she really afraid that she can''t live, or does she want Su Yao to die? The more Shang Yuan thinks about it, the more complicated his mood becomes. He wants to rush in and question Ruan Xia, why she did it and why she cheated herself. But at the thought that Ruan Xia''s baby had died because of herself, and that she could not be affected by anything now, she calmed down again. He will question Ruan Xia, but not now. Shang Yuan took a deep breath, got rid of those confused thoughts in his mind, and went to help Ruan Xia go through the hospitalization procedures. After going through the hospitalization procedures and finding Ruan Xia''s ward, Shang Yuan finds that Ruan Xia is awake. She just sat on the hospital bed and looked at a place with dull eyes. She should know that she had miscarried. For a moment, she couldn''t accept it. That''s it. Shang Yuan sighed and went in, "Ruan Xia, how are you now? Is there anything wrong with you?" Ruan Xia looked at him and said nothing. Shangyuan''s heart rose a little pity, "Ruan Xia, I did that thing wrong. I shouldn''t have left you at that time. If I didn''t leave you..." At this point, he thought of what the doctor said not long ago, and quickly changed his words, "you have a good rest, I''ll buy you something to eat." "The doctor said I had no baby in my stomach. Is that true?" Ruan Xia said suddenly. Shangyuan immediately grasped the key point of the sentence, "you already know you are pregnant?" Ruan Xia has been deceiving him and telling him that he is pregnant. In her heart, what is he? "Yes, I knew I was pregnant." Ruan Xia touched his stomach and pulled out a sarcastic smile from the corner of his mouth, "but now there is no child." "Why didn''t you tell me you were pregnant earlier? If you had told me earlier, things would not have come to this point. " Shangyuan put half of the blame on Ruan Xia. In his opinion, if Ruan Xia had told her that she was pregnant earlier, the baby would not be gone now. "I just want to surprise you. What''s wrong with me?" She knew that she was pregnant for a long time, but she didn''t intend to have this child. She didn''t love Shangyuan, so she would not give birth to Shangyuan''s child. The reason why she didn''t reach the child is to find a suitable opportunity to let the child disappear, and let Shangyuan feel guilty for her. I just didn''t expect that the child would be gone at this time. Although there is a deviation from her expectation, Shang Yuan is not without guilt. "I''m the saddest person when my child is gone. Why do you say that? Shang Yuan, in your eyes, am I a vicious woman? " Chapter 1824 Shang Yuan choked. He knew he shouldn''t have said that, but he just couldn''t help it. And he is very sad that the child is gone. "Ruan Xia, your mood is not right now. Have a good rest. I''ll go out for a while." Seeing that Shangyuan really wanted to leave, Ruan Xia secretly scolded him a few words in her heart, then stretched out her hand to hold him, and cried with tears, "Shangyuan, don''t go, I want you to stay here with me all the time. I''m really scared. You know, as soon as I close my eyes, my mind is full of our unborn child. I hear him asking why I don''t want him. " Because he killed Ruan Xia''s baby, even though he knew Ruan Xia had been cheating himself, Shang Yuan could not help feeling guilty. He sat down and patted Ruan Xia on the back of his hand, "OK, OK, I won''t go, I''ll be here with you." Next, Ruan Xia has been talking about the children, in order to make Shangyuan feel more guilty. Shangyuan is not suspicious. He just thinks that Ruan Xia can''t accept the fact that her child is gone, and he feels more guilty. Others don''t want to tell Ruan Xia that she has been cheating herself. "Ruan Xia, don''t be too sad. It''s important to keep fit now, and we will have other children in the future." Listening to the last sentence, Ruan Xia sneered in her heart. Will there be other children in the future? Shangyuan, don''t daydream. I never wanted to have a baby with you. Even if I really want to have children, I will only have children with Shen Lanzhou. Yes, Ruan Xia is still holding the unrealistic fantasy of being with Shen Lanzhou. She has forgotten that Shen Lanzhou doesn''t mean anything to her and even hates her very much. If Shang Yuan could hear Ruan Xia''s inner thoughts, he would be so angry that one Buddha would jump over the wall and two Buddhas would ascend to heaven. Although he thought about it in his heart, Ruan Xia agreed with him on the surface, "I know we will have children in the future, but when I think about our suddenly lost child, my heart hurts. Do you think this is God''s punishment for us? " Shang Yuan reached out and hugged her. "Don''t say that. It''s not God''s punishment. It''s just that the child has no fate with us." "Maybe..." ¡­¡­ In order to take better care of Shen Lanzhou, although they are neighbors now, Su Yao lives directly in Shen Lanzhou''s home. Of course, he did not lie on the same bed with Shen Lanzhou, but he slept on the floor. it''s hot now, and sleep on the floor is more comfortable than the bed. During this period, in order to achieve a certain purpose, Shen Lanzhou always changed and undressed in front of Su Yao, because he found that Su Yao could not help looking at his chest. So I came up with the idea of seduction. How come Su Yao has a lustful heart but no courage? He only dares to secretly look at Shen Lanzhou''s body, which can make countless people scream. He dares not to throw Shen Lanzhou down and treat him like that. And at that time, even if Shen Lanzhou was really knocked down, it would only be him. Of course, it was when Shen Lanzhou was also interested in him. Otherwise, if he did, he would be hated by Shen Lanzhou, and then he would drive him out immediately. And maybe Shen Lanzhou will move away immediately. He doesn''t want that to happen Chapter 1825 Although he was puzzled why Su Yao just peeped at himself, Shen Lanzhou still knew that this kind of thing was not urgent, and he could not eat hot tofu. And it also shows that Su Yao is a man with lust but no courage. Then he doesn''t have to worry about Su Yao''s "Empathy" when he sees other men''s bodies. When he saw Shen Lanzhou take off his clothes in front of him again, Su Yao finally couldn''t help it. He suspected that Shen Lanzhou did it just to seduce himself, but he had no evidence. Does Shen Lanzhou know that his figure is really good, and now the weather is so dry, it''s easy for people to get angry and nosebleed. Su Yao quietly added strength to himself in his heart, and then walked toward Shen Lanzhou. Just when Shen Lanzhou thought that he could not restrain himself and wanted to do something to himself, Su Yao picked up the blanket on the bed and wrapped it around him. He was a little confused. "What are you doing?" "You''re still sick. You''d better not be naked." Su Yao said with a straight face. Well, in fact, he was afraid that he really couldn''t help it. For a moment, Shen Lanzhou was knocked down. Listening to this reason, Shen Lanzhou was silent for a few seconds But it''s a hot day. If you sleep in clothes, it will be very hot. " "Isn''t there an air conditioner? Just turn it on." "Did you forget that I can''t blow on the air conditioner now?" Su Yao was choked by his words Then you can''t do without clothes. You just listen to me. " Shen Lanzhou said with a smile, "are you so overbearing?" "I''m the one who takes care of you now. Your condition is getting worse. Doesn''t that mean I didn''t take care of you well? I don''t want to be misunderstood." Su Yao said boldly. "Don''t say it, you go to put on the clothes for me now, or I don''t mind helping you put them on myself." Shen Lanzhou raised his eyebrows. "Are you sure you want to help me dress, not pick my clothes? I remember very well that you peeped at me ten times when I was undressing Su Yao wanted to take something to block his mouth Shen Lanzhou, don''t be sentimental. I already have someone I like. " Shen Lanzhou put away the smile on his face, "who is the person you like?" Su Yao didn''t speak. Now it''s not time to tell Shen Lanzhou, because Shen Lanzhou hasn''t fallen in love with him. "Isn''t it Shang Yuan? I thought you were blind for a while, but I didn''t think you were blind all the time. It''s not good who you like. You like such a thing. " "As a good neighbor, I think it''s necessary to help you improve your aesthetic level." Su Yao already knew that Shen Lanzhou was very poisonous, so after hearing these words, he didn''t think there was any problem. But he''s not blind. He''s the one who''s blind. "I think you''re mistaken. I don''t like Shangyuan for a long time. Just like him, he doesn''t deserve to lick my shoes. " Su Yao said and frowned, "don''t mention this name in front of me in the future. I feel like vomiting." After hearing him say this, Shen Lanzhou''s unhappiness suddenly disappeared, "who is the person you like?" "Why do you have so many problems? I''m sleepy. Go to bed first. Good night." With that, Su Yao lay down on the floor and covered himself in the quilt. Shen Lanzhou had no choice but to smile, "good night." Chapter 1826 When he woke up the next morning, Su Yao found that he was lying on Shen Lanzhou''s bed, and his thigh was still very uneasy on Shen Lanzhou''s body. Suddenly, he was stunned. What''s going on? How could he lie on Shen Lanzhou''s bed? What happened last night? Is he sleepwalking? No, he never sleepwalks. Wait, now is not the time to think about this. He has to get out of bed, or it will be bad when Shen Lanzhou wakes up. However, he was really afraid of anything. As soon as Su Yao was ready to sneak out of bed, Shen Lanzhou woke up. He saw Su Yao lying on his bed and frowned, "Why are you in my bed? Don''t you climb up in the middle of the night? " Su Yao also wanted to know why he was in Shen Lanzhou''s bed, but he really couldn''t remember, "how could I do that, I really don''t know." "Really don''t know, or fake don''t know?" Su Yao gave him a white look, "I really don''t know. Believe it or not, you can." "But how can I suddenly remember that you climbed into my bed in the middle of the night yesterday, when I woke up, but I didn''t call you because I was too sleepy." In fact, he took Su Yao in his arms last night, just to see how Su Yao would react when he woke up the next day. Needless to say, Su Yao looks very delicate, but his weight is not light at all. He had a great effort to take Su Yao to bed last night. Su Yao didn''t believe Shen Lanzhou''s words. "Do you mean I have sleepwalking?" "You have to ask yourself that. You climb the bed yourself." Su Yao If I know, do I need to ask you? "I just slept in your bed. What''s the matter? Do you still want to hit me?" "I didn''t say you wouldn''t sleep in my bed. I just hope you can be quiet and don''t move. I was almost kicked out of bed by you last night." What he said was true. Su Yao''s sleeping appearance was really bad, and he kicked him several times, one of which was still on his waist. At that time, he felt that his waist was going to be broken. Su Yao also knew that his sleep was very bad, but after listening to Shen Lanzhou''s words, he could not help but blush, and even became angry. "Don''t worry, I will never sleepwalk on your bed again." Shen Lanzhou smile, "then I look forward to your performance, I hope you can do what you say." Su Yao snorted and didn''t pay any attention to him. ¡­¡­ However, to Su Yao''s surprise, when he woke up in the morning of the third day, he lay on Shen Lanzhou''s bed again, and it was even more excessive - he pulled the quilt to his side, and one leg was still horizontal, which made Shen Lanzhou, the master of the bedroom, shrink there, and Shen Lanzhou was about to be kicked out of bed. He said that only yesterday, and today it happened again. He really hit himself in the face. Su Yao doubted whether he was really suffering from somnambulism. "Tangyuan, do you know how I climbed into Shen Lanzhou''s bed last night? Did I really sleepwalk?" "I fell asleep last night. I don''t know." Of course, he knows what''s going on, but he just doesn''t want to say, hee hee. Su Yao always felt that he was hiding something from himself, "really don''t know?" "Really..." Chapter 1827 Seeing the system of Tangyuan, Su Yao didn''t know much about it. He thought that he really got sleepwalking. In order to stop sleepwalking to Shen Lanzhou''s bed, Su Yao felt that he could no longer sleep in the same room with Shen Lanzhou, or sooner or later he would take away Shen Lanzhou''s chastity. He doesn''t want to be regarded as a pervert by Shen Lanzhou. Thinking about this, Su Yao looked at Shen Lanzhou and said, "Shen Lanzhou, I''ve decided that from now on, I won''t sleep in the same room with you. I''ll go to the guest room." "But if you go to the guest room, how will you take care of me at night?" Shen Lanzhou asked. He didn''t do that to let Su Yao sleep with him. Su Yao choked and said "..." This is indeed a problem, but if we continue to sleep in the same room with Shen Lanzhou, something strange will happen. He thought about it carefully, then said, "that''s it. Tie my hands and feet, then I can''t sleepwalk to your bed." Shen Lanzhou says, "but if I tie your hands and feet, what can you do when you want to go to the toilet? Can''t you just pull it in your pants? Or do you want to get some diapers for you? " Smell speech, Su Yao imagined those two pictures, immediately feel that his whole person is not good, he is not so shameful, "then change a way." "What can I do?" "If you find me sleeping in your bed again, wake me up immediately." Now there''s only one way. If it doesn''t work, he doesn''t know what to do. Shen Lanzhou frowned and put on a look of embarrassment, "but I can''t be awake all the time, and I don''t have the hobby of disturbing people''s dreams. Why don''t I..." "Not as good as what?" Su Yao asked curiously. "Why don''t you sleep with me at night, so you don''t have to worry about finding yourself in my bed the next morning." Shen Lanzhou suggested with a smile. "And in this way, maybe it will be the other way around. Is that very reasonable?" Su Yao was completely surrounded by his words. "It''s really a good way. Let''s do it as you say. Brother, I''ll tell you in advance. If something happens at that time, it won''t happen to me. " Seeing that he was surrounded by his own words, Shen Lanzhou''s eyes flashed a little cunning, just like a fox who successfully stole the fishy. "What do you think is going to happen between us?" "I''m afraid I''ll be seduced by your beauty, and then..." In the middle of the story, Su Yao suddenly reflected what he was talking about and quickly changed his words, "you know my sleeping looks are very bad. Maybe I''ll kick you out of bed. Don''t be angry at that time." "Don''t worry, you can''t kick me out of bed." Shen Lanzhou said. Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "how to say?" "You''ll find out tomorrow morning." Su Yao There''s nothing to keep secret about, just say it. " "If I don''t, what are you going to do with me?" What are you going to do with him? Su Yao finds that he really can''t do with Shen Lanzhou. He grinds his teeth angrily Then you don''t want to eat my cooking today. " "So you''re going to starve me? Are you really willing to starve me to death? " Su Yao No matter what position this guy is in, he can''t beat him? Chapter 1828 After waking up the next morning, Su Yao knew why Shen Lanzhou confidently said "you can''t kick me out of bed" yesterday. Because this guy wrapped him up with a quilt, almost wrapped him into a silkworm chrysalis. Su Yao moved, but found that he could not get out of the "silkworm pupa". He took a deep breath, and then yelled in Shen Lanzhou''s ear, "Shen Lanzhou, let me out of here." In fact, Shen Lanzhou woke up before Su Yao woke up. The reason why he pretended to sleep was to see what kind of reaction Su Yao would have and what kind of action he would make when he found that he was wrapped in a silkworm chrysalis. But what I didn''t expect was that Su Yao yelled in his ear. The voice was not so loud. He felt that his ears were going to be deaf. Moreover, he felt that if he continued to pretend to sleep, Su Yao would yell in his ear. He didn''t want to experience it again. Shen Lanzhou opened his eyes, a face confused, "what''s the matter?" "Why are you wrapping me up like this? You must untie it for me "You are too restless to sleep. You kicked me several feet last night and always rubbed against me. There''s no choice but to wrap you up with a quilt." This rub to rub to rub to go of, he all had a reaction, if let Su Yao continue to rub to go on again, maybe really brush gun to go off. Before making Su Yao fall in love with himself, we must not let that happen, otherwise Su Yao will run away from him. Su Yao immediately choked on this sentence Is that true? How do I think you''re lying to me? " He doesn''t sleep well, but he doesn''t want to do that. It''s not spring medicine or estrus. "Why should I cheat you with such things? Is this good for me? " Shen Lanzhou asked. Su Yao found that he really didn''t need to cheat himself with this kind of thing, so he exposed it, "then I believe you this time, but next time you don''t wrap me like that." "Don''t worry, there won''t be another time." Su Yao felt that there was something in his words, "what do you mean?" "I''m well and I don''t need your care." Shen Lanzhou replied. In fact, he just got a little cold. The reason why he had a long rest at home was that he wanted to get along with Su Yao and relax. I''ve had enough rest now, and the company still has things to deal with. Su Yao sighed with disappointment. He wanted to take this opportunity to win Shen Lanzhou, but he counseled him. And did not expect that time passed so quickly, he clearly felt that he and Shen Lanzhou alone for three or four days. By the way, since it''s been so long, should there be a response to his entry application to Shen''s group? With this in mind, Su Yao quickly picked up his mobile phone, pointed into the mailbox and looked at it. He found that after the other party replied, "please come to the company for an interview on the afternoon of the 20th," his heart was swept away. He even wanted to share this great event with Shen Lanzhou. But he thought that he wanted to give Shen Lanzhou a big surprise, so he pressed down the impulse in his heart. "I''ll go back first. I''ll see you in the afternoon." Shen Lanzhou also wanted to ask him why he suddenly said such a word, and then he went away bouncing with a helpless smile. In the middle of the speech, I don''t want to go on. Isn''t that appetizing? Chapter 1829 As soon as Su Yao opened the door, he saw Ruan Xia standing at the door, ready to knock. His brow suddenly wrinkled, "Miss Ruan, what are you doing here?" Ruan Xia should not come to pester Shen Lanzhou again. Why is she so shameless? Shen Lanzhou has already told her so many times, but it''s still like a dog skin plaster. Has she forgotten the identity of her Shangyuan girlfriend? But she and that scum man from Shangyuan are made for each other. They are equally shameless. If we don''t spend our whole life together, we can''t even see God. Ruan Xia did not expect that she would see Su Yao come out of Shen Lanzhou''s house early in the morning. Does this mean that Su Yao spent the night at Shen Lanzhou''s home last night? Did something happen to the two of them? She once heard that Shen Lanzhou didn''t fall in love once because his sexual orientation was different from that of normal people. Was he really gay as those people said? At the thought of the possibility that Shen Lanzhou was gay, Ruan Xia''s face turned white for a while. She bit her lip and looked at Su Yao with the eyes of a third party. "Su Yao, why did you come out of Shen Lanzhou''s house? Are you in love with him? " Su Yao sneered, "Miss Ruan, it seems that it has nothing to do with you. The person you should care about is Shang Yuancai yuan. And as a qualified girlfriend, you should stay by Shangyuan''s side, not the man who always wants to pester. " Ruan Xia is such a cheap woman. She has a long history of business, but she still has to pester Shen Lanzhou. Does she want to share the happiness of all people? She didn''t see if she had that life. Su Yao''s words stabbed Ruan Xia''s heart like a needle. She couldn''t help but let out a sharp voice, "Su Yao, Shen Lanzhou is mine. Why do you want to rob me? You''d better leave Shen Lanzhou, or I''ll make you regret coming to this world. " Like hearing a joke, Su Yao sneered again, "is Shen Lanzhou yours? Why don''t you look at yourself in the mirror? When you came to Shen Lanzhou, Shang Yuanbo must have no idea. If Shang Yuanbo knew about it, what would he do to you? " "I don''t know what Shangyuan will do to me, but I know that if Shangyuan knows that you are hooked up with Shen Lanzhou, he will be very disappointed with you. You will never have a chance to come back to him." In Ruan Xia''s opinion, Su Yao still likes Shang Yuan. The reason why he approaches Shen Lanzhou is to revenge Shang Yuan and take her away. Su Yao did not speak, he looked at Ruan Xia with a sneer. And this makes Ruan Xia think that he is stabbing at his pain, so he makes persistent efforts. "Su Yao, I think we can make a deal. As long as you are willing to leave Shen Lanzhou, I will return Shangyuan to you. Well, is this a good deal? " Shen Lanzhou, who just went downstairs, just heard Ruan Xia''s words. His eyes suddenly cooled down. He quickly walked over and hugged Su Yao in his arms. "You should keep Shangyuan''s garbage by yourself. Su Yao already has me, and the person he likes is also me." Ruan Xia''s eyes were hurt by their intimate posture. She was about to go up and separate them with her hands, but she was stumbling over by Su Yao and fell to the dog to eat excrement Chapter 1830 At the thought of losing such a big face in front of Shen Lanzhou, Ruan Xia resented Su Yao even more. She wanted to swallow Su Yao alive now. However, even though she was angry, Ruan Xia still controlled herself and didn''t let herself scold her, because Shen Lanzhou is here now. She doesn''t want to leave a bad impression on the people she likes. What Ruan Xia didn''t know was that she never had a good impression on Shen Lanzhou, and Shen Lanzhou hated her to the extreme. Ruan Xia got up from the ground and gave Shen Lanzhou an expression of grievance. "Lanzhou, what''s the relationship between you and Mr. Su? I just wanted to see you, and he said, "I''m a big deal." Su Yao couldn''t help but rolled a big white eye. Ruan Xia is really changeable. When Shen Lanzhou didn''t appear, she was so aggressive. As soon as Shen Lanzhou appeared, she suddenly turned into a little sheep and splashed black water on him. She likes acting so much. Why don''t she become an actress in the entertainment industry? If she goes to act, she''ll be the Oscar winner. Although Shen Lanzhou only heard Ruan Xia''s words just now, he knew Ruan Xia''s character for a long time, and this did not prevent him from guessing what Ruan Xia had said to Su Yao. "Miss Ruan, I''m not in the mood to hear you confuse black and white. And you have completely angered me. I won''t be lenient any more. You can do it yourself in the future. " Ruan Xia cried with rain, "Lan Zhou, I like you so much, why do you want to be so merciless to me? Can''t you just like me? " "And I''ve done so much for you, why can''t you see my good "Why would you rather like a man than me?" Shen Lanzhou did not know how many times he had heard such words from Ruan Xia, and Ruan Xia''s affectionate manner really made him feel sick. Su Yao couldn''t listen any more. "Miss Ruan, you''d better go back and talk to Shang Yuan. Mr. Shen is not a straw boat. He can''t pick you up. " "Anyone with a face and skin will not be mean to a man other than his boyfriend. It''s the first time I''ve seen you so shameless. I really want to take a picture of you with my mobile phone, so that people all over the world know that you are the cheapest in the world, Miss Ruan. " Ruan Xia was very angry in her heart, but her face was even more aggrieved Mr. Su, is it wrong to pursue love? Don''t you have anyone you like? " "There''s nothing wrong with pursuing love, but people like you who have a boyfriend but still have to pester other men are not pursuing love at all. Don''t pester other men under the guise of pursuing love. You''d better respect yourself After such a big talk, Su Yao felt that his throat was dry. He is really out of his mind, so he will talk to Ruan Xia there. Ruan Xia, who can''t understand people''s words, has no way to understand the great principles. And even if she understood, it would not change. Listening to Su Yao''s words, Ruan Xia''s brain circuit has her own idea. She looks at Shen Lanzhou with tears in her eyes and says with a little expectation, "Lanzhou, as long as I break up with Shangyuan, are you willing to be with me?" Chapter 1831 Shen Lanzhou did not answer this question, because he was too lazy to answer. He could not remember how many times he had heard this sentence from Ruan Xia. However, his silence made Ruan Xia think that he was acquiescent, and he was overjoyed. "Lan Zhou, I know what you mean. I will break up with Shang Yuan now." Su Yao is a little speechless. Ruan Xia is too good at brain tonifying. When did Shen Lanzhou say "OK"? He poked Shen Lanzhou with a finger to let him have a word. Shen Lanzhou understood what he meant, and even gave full play to it, "dear, let''s ignore this crazy woman. Let''s go back and continue what we haven''t finished just now." Su Yao suddenly widened his eyes and said in a low voice, "I asked you to say a word, but I didn''t let you say such a word." He felt his face was so hot that he could fry the eggs. "You don''t want to see me entangled by this crazy woman?" Shen Lanzhou asked softly. ¡°¡­¡­ Then I''ll help you this time. " This is the first time for Ruan Xia to see Shen Lanzhou speak to others in such a gentle tone, and that person is Su Yao, who she has always hated. Why can su Yao get Shen Lanzhou''s Qing so easily? Why did she do so much for Shen Lanzhou, but in the end, she was not the one who was with Shen Lanzhou? What is good about Su Yao? Is it because he is a man? Ruan Xia was so mad that she clawed at Su Yao''s face. Now she can''t care about anything else. She just wants to strip Su Yao of Shen Lanzhou. "Su Yao, it''s all because of you. If it wasn''t for you, I would be with Shen Lanzhou now. You should give Shen Lanzhou back to me!" Although Su Yao never beat a woman, a madman like Ruan Xia is not a woman at all, and she still covets her own people, which is even more intolerable. When Ruan xiachao pounced on him, he directly kicked him, but he controlled his strength, otherwise Ruan Xia would be kicked away now. But despite this, Ruan Xia was kicked to the ground. "Miss Ruan, I think there''s something wrong with your brain. I think you''ve got mental illness. You''d better go to the hospital to check your brain, or you''ll be put in a mental hospital." Ruan Xia was so angry that she almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. "You have brain problems. Your whole family has brain problems!" Su Yao is not interested in fighting with her in the chicken style. He pulls Shen Lanzhou to the house and closes the door in front of Ruan Xia. Hearing the sound of the door being closed, Ruan Xia finally responded. She went up and patted the door crazily, "bang bang!" "Su Yao, you come out for me. I don''t allow you to be with Shen Lanzhou. Shen Lanzhou is mine!" Su Yao rolled his eyes. Ruan Xia''s paranoia is really serious. I really don''t know why the author wrote such a female match. Oh, he forgot that this is an ancient dog blood book, which can''t be read with intelligence. The characters in it are all mentally ill, including the protagonist. Ruan Xia outside the door is still yelling. Fortunately, it''s day time, and it''s a high-end community. Otherwise, many people would have come to watch. And Ruan Xia''s brain circuit is very strange. Seeing that no one responded, she said, "if you like, I don''t mind having a three person walk with you..." Chapter 1832 Su Yao Grass, what did he hear just now? Ruan Xia doesn''t mind a three person walk with the two of them? How did her brain grow? She said all these wrong things. He suspected that this was not Gu Zao''s blood, but the hidden little Huang Wen. But why does Ruan Xia have to pester Shen Lanzhou? Shouldn''t a woman like her like a man? Su Yao looked at Shen Lanzhou and said curiously, "how can you get into trouble with Ruan Xia?" Shen Lanzhou thought carefully, "maybe it''s because I helped her get rid of some hooligans when I was in college." At that time, he saw Ruan Xia surrounded by several hooligans, and his sense of justice suddenly burst, so he went up to help her out. But I didn''t expect that Ruan Xia would pester him since then. He insisted on making a promise by himself. Even when he knew that he was going abroad, he went out with him. And now she has hurt her eyes, but she still wants to fight him. If it wasn''t for that he never beat women, he would have taught Ruan Xia a lesson. If he had known that such a thing would happen, he should not have gone up to help Ruan Xia out of the siege, but now it''s too late to say anything. "I didn''t expect you to be kind." Su Yao laughs a little strangely, "and you can actually save the beauty from the hero. I thought you never pity the jade." Shen Lanzhou always felt that his tone was a little strange, but he couldn''t say where it was. "At that time, I was young and couldn''t see other people clearly. That''s why I made such a mistake, which led to today''s result." "If you had the ability to foresee what would happen after saving Ruan Xia, would you go up to save her?" "I won''t go up and call him, but I will choose to call the police." Shen Lanzhou said. He is not hard hearted and can''t stand by, and he doesn''t want to see a woman insulted like that Ruan Xia outside the door is still beating the door there, and what she says from her mouth is more and more wrong. I heard that Su Yao wanted to do justice for heaven. "Now what? If she doesn''t go, we can''t get out. " Today is the 20th. He has to go to Shen''s group for an interview, which is related to his future. If you''re late, it''s over. "Through the back door." Shen Lanzhou said. Su Yao felt that this method was not feasible. He didn''t know if Ruan Xia would go to the gate to block them. "I think it''s better to ask the security guard to drive her out, and it''s better to let the security guard not let her in later." Shen Lanzhou thought carefully, this is really a good way, so he found the contact information of the security guard at the door from his mobile phone and made a phone call. Shen Lanzhou can be regarded as the most distinguished resident in zixingyuan, and zixingyuan is an industry under the name of Shen group. But other people don''t know this, otherwise the businessman would not have a house here. After learning about Shen Lanzhou''s request, the security guards rushed over and prepared to drive Ruan Xia out. But Ruan Xia, holding the pillar, refused to go, and he still yelled, "what are you doing? I''m Shen Lanzhou''s girlfriend. You''d better not do anything to me..." However, Shen Lanzhou had already made it clear on the phone that the security guards didn''t believe Ruan Xia''s words, and even took her off the post mercilessly. Ruan Xia couldn''t defeat the security guards at all, and was soon put out by them. The world is quiet at last Chapter 1833 So she was robbed of Shen Lanzhou by Su Yao. Naturally, Ruan Xia was very unwilling, so she told Shang Yuan about it. Of course, she didn''t tell the truth. "A yuan, do you know who I met when I was shopping today?" "Who did you meet?" Shang Yuan asked with some interest. "I met Su Yao and Shen Lanzhou. They walked hand in hand and looked very close." Ruan Xia noticed the change of Shang Yuan''s expression as he spoke. On hearing this, Shang Yuan immediately couldn''t sit still, "what you said is true?" "It''s true." Seeing that Shang Yuan was so excited, Ruan Xia knew that he was angry and added fuel to the fire. "At that time, he wanted to know what happened to them, so he secretly followed up. Guess what happened later?" Shang Yuan resisted jealousy and anger, "what happened?" "The two of them went to a corner where there was no one, and then they kissed each other." Ruan Xia continued to add fuel to the fire, "I thought they were just ordinary relations, but I didn''t think they were together." The anger in Shang Yuan''s heart became more intense. He felt betrayed by Su Yao when he thought that Su Yao was with Shen Lanzhou behind his back. He thought that the man in Su Yao''s heart was himself all the time, but he didn''t expect that he left him. Not long after that, Su Yao was with other men, and the wild man was his dead enemy Shen Lanzhou. If it were for other men, he might not be so angry, but Shen Lanzhou was the one, which made him really unbearable. He won''t let Su Yao and Shen Lanzhou together. He must get Su Yao back! No, he''s going to get Su Yao back now. If he''s late, maybe Su Yao has already gone to bed with Shen Lanzhou. He can''t let that happen. With this thought, Shangyuan rushed out, and in order not to let Ruan Xia think more, he said, "I have something to solve. You can go to the hospital to review later." Ruan Xia naturally knew that Shang Yuan didn''t have something to do, but wanted to find Su Yao. She didn''t get angry. She also hopes that Shang Yuan will make trouble. The bigger the trouble, the better. She''d better get Su Yao back, so that she can be with Shen Lanzhou. After running out, Shang Yuan calms down a little. He calls Su Yao, but he doesn''t expect Su Yao to blackmail him. This makes him more sure that what Ruan Xia said just now is true. He was so angry that he almost dropped his cell phone. "Su Yao, if you really do something sorry for me, I won''t easily forgive you!" At this time, Shangyuan was standing on the road. There were a lot of pedestrians. After hearing this sentence, they looked at Shangyuan''s head one after another, as if they saw a green hat on top of him. Their eyes were full of sympathy for him. Seeing that they all looked at their heads with such eyes, Shang Yuan felt that the green hat on his head was more green. He roared, "what are you looking at? Do you believe I dug your dog''s eyes?" As soon as the words came out, the pedestrian''s eyes turned from sympathy to disgust. "Where''s the psycho?" "I don''t know which psychiatric hospital didn''t close the door properly, let such a fool run out of it." "I have such a bad temper that I deserve to be green..." Chapter 1834 Shang Yuan felt that he had lost all his face. As a president, he has always been the only one to make others lose face. Today is the first time that he has lost face. This is because of Su Yao and Shen Lanzhou. If Su Yao had not betrayed him, he would not have lost his mind, and would not have been seen as a monkey. When he meets Su Yao, he must educate him to know what to do and what not to do. Shang, who thinks he has been betrayed, has forgotten that he has no relationship with Su Yao. Whatever Su Yao does now has nothing to do with him. Even if Su Yao finds countless boyfriends, he is not qualified to manage them. But Su Yao didn''t know Shang Yuan was going to find him. He was on his way to the interview. Soon, Su Yao arrived at Shen group. When he arrived at Shenshi group, Shen Lanzhou happened to be there. Shen Lanzhou didn''t expect that Su Yao would appear here. He was a little surprised. Moreover, he remembered the sentence "see you this afternoon" that Su Yao said this morning. He was still curious why Su Yao said that, but now he finally understood that Su Yao was going to join Shen group. Then he suddenly appeared here, should be to interview. After thinking of this, Shen Lanzhou didn''t come forward to say hello to Su Yao for fear of causing him any influence. Su Yao didn''t say hello to Shen Lanzhou. He didn''t want to be told that he entered Shen''s group through the back door. The interview was held in the conference room on the 19th floor. When Su Yao went up, many people were waiting outside. And a few people''s expression looks very depressed, it is estimated that they did not feel successful in the interview, but before the results come out, they are not willing to leave. Su Yao went over and found a place to sit down. And he just sat down a few minutes, suddenly someone came to chat up. "What position are you here for? Is he also the Secretary of the president? " Su Yao took a look at the man. He didn''t want to answer his question, but he thought it was impolite, so he answered perfunctorily, "yes." Then there will be no afterwords. But the man didn''t seem to see that Su Yao didn''t want to talk to him. He continued, "I''m here to interview for this position, too. I''ve admired Mr. Shen for a long time. If this interview is successful, I can stay with Mr. Shen." As soon as he mentioned Shen Lanzhou, Su Yao got a little excited. "What do you worship Shen for In general "In fact, I can''t say it''s worship. I just like him a little. He looks very much in line with my aesthetics. I like his face very much. If I can fall in love with him, I will die." The man showed a complete fanatic look. Su Yao''s eyes suddenly became very strange when he looked at him, "so you come to the interview today just want to fall in love with him?" Even if she wants to rob Shen Lanzhou from him, now there is a man. How many potential enemies does he have. "That''s it. Don''t tell anyone about it." Su Yao felt that this man was really baffled, "then why do you want to tell me?" "Because I think you''re the kind of person with a lonely personality, or you wouldn''t be sitting alone in the corner." Su Yao didn''t know what kind of expression he should put on. When did he become a loner? He just doesn''t want to sit here because he doesn''t want to be crowded with so many people, OK? Chapter 1835 "You spoke so loud just now. I think they all heard you." The man listened to this and quickly turned his head. When he found that other people were looking at him, the smile on his face immediately disappeared. He was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a way to get in. He even complained about Su Yao, "then why didn''t you remind me just now?" Is that his fault? Su Yao wanted to turn his eyes. "I''m sorry, I''ve never had a hobby of interrupting other people''s conversation, and you came to talk to me yourself just now." The man choked at once I really think you are a very kind person because I''ve lost sight of you. " Su Yao immediately looked at his mobile phone. What''s the matter with people here? Don''t they have brains? Why did the author of this novel write such a brain damaged thing? Is it difficult that the author himself has brain problems? "I don''t think you should be here now, but in the hospital." Su Yao gently reminded. The man was in a hurry. "What do you mean? Are you saying I have a brain problem?" "You said it yourself, but I didn''t say anything." The man was even more angry and wanted to say something. The loudspeaker installed outside the meeting room suddenly sounded, "please come in on the 118 for an interview." That person is 118, he stares Su Yao one eye, entered conference room. After a few minutes, he came out dejected, probably unsuccessful, and kept shouting, "no, I''m so perfect. Is there something wrong with the interviewer''s eyes?" Su Yao really didn''t know where he came from. He didn''t know why he felt perfect. He was completely speechless. The man seemed to forget that he had a little friction with Su Yao just now. He sat down next to Su Yao and said, "do you think there is something wrong with these interviewers? They actually say that I am suitable to be a cleaner. Where do I look like a cleaner?" Su Yao wanted to laugh, but he didn''t want to fight with the other party, so he held back. The man was a little unhappy when he saw that he didn''t dare to talk to himself. "Why don''t you talk?" ¡°¡­¡­ Did you speak to me just now? " The man rolled his eyes. "Do you think I''m talking to the air?" Su Yao I beg you to treat me like air. I don''t want to talk to you at all. "Is there anything else you want to say?" The man''s attention was shifted when he was forced to leave. "Do you know what''s more excessive? What''s more excessive is that the interviewers actually asked me if I would like to be a cleaner here. They can give me an administrator position and double my salary." This time, Su Yao really couldn''t help laughing, "poof Chi," did you agree "A man of iron and steel like me, of course..." "Yes Although it''s a cleaner management position, it''s also an administrator, and it''s still double pay. Shen''s group''s salary to employees is very high, and only a fool would refuse. Su Yao So you are iron and upright, but you bend down for five Dou of rice? "Don''t be too happy. Maybe you''ll be in my charge then." Su Yao Don''t worry, that will never happen. " Even if he doesn''t work as the Secretary of the president, he will never work as a cleaner. The chef can think about it Chapter 1836 "So confident, don''t slap your face. Seriously, why are you interviewing for the position of secretary to the president? " Su Yao felt that he had better not tell the truth, otherwise the man would suddenly go crazy, "because the salary is high." The man didn''t expect that he would answer like this. He was silent for a few seconds Do you have no idea about Mr. Shen? " Su Yao hesitated, "I only see money in my eyes." How can I have no idea? I have too much idea about him, otherwise I would not be here today. The man was dubious, "really not at all?" "I have more ideas about his money." "Then you really fall into the eyes of money, but you are the first person I have ever met who doesn''t have any idea about Mr. Shen. You are really a different coquettish bitch." Su Yao What does that mean? Do many people have ideas about Shen Lanzhou? If that''s the case, Shen Lanzhou must have taken the popular Jack Su script. It''s really distressing that people you like are so popular. The man still kept saying, "if you get Mr. Shen, you can get his money, so you can change your thinking and transfer it to Mr. Shen." Su Yao There''s nothing wrong with this logic. You''re really a logic genius. "And I tell you, I have carefully observed Mr. Shen''s place and found that his place is quite big." The man suddenly laughed very obscene, "people with him will be very happy." "If I could be with him, I would be willing to go to the anorectal Department of the hospital, but I don''t have a chance now. It''s a pity." As soon as he heard the word "anorectal", Su Yao felt that chrysanthemum was tight. He was admitted to the anorectal Department of the hospital in the last position, and he didn''t want to experience such shame again. After going back today, he will take a good look at Shen Lanzhou''s place, and resolutely no longer enter the anorectal Department of the hospital. "Brother, this opportunity is likely to fall on you. You must seize it." The man patted Su Yao on the shoulder and said earnestly. At this time, suddenly came another burst of inverted air-conditioning voice, "hiss!" Su Yao and the man looked up and found that Shen Lanzhou didn''t know when he appeared here. Shen Lanzhou also looked at it at this time. His eyes first fell on Su Yao''s face. After staying for a few seconds, they fell on the hand on Su Yao''s shoulder. Then it fell on the person who was very close to Su Yao, and his eyes were cold. The man was very excited. "Did you see that Shen Zonggang was actually looking at me? He must have been impressed by my beauty." Su Yao looked at his pretty face and was silent for a few seconds I think you think too much. Mr. Shen just happened to see you. I''m the one he''s looking at now. " He said as he distanced himself from the other party. Seeing this, Shen Lanzhou''s eyes finally warmed. He looked at Su Yao again, and then walked into the meeting room without saying a word. After they couldn''t see Shen Lanzhou, those people immediately began to boil. "What''s the matter? Isn''t Shen always an interviewer?" "I don''t know." "Maybe it''s because the previous secretaries are not very good, so Mr. Shen wants to choose a reliable one himself this time." "It''s quite reasonable, but in this way, I''m more nervous..." Chapter 1837 Su Yao doesn''t think that''s the reason why Shen Lanzhou came here. He has been with Shen Lanzhou for some time, so he has found out Shen Lanzhou''s character. If Shen Lanzhou really wants to choose a secretary that suits his heart, he has already done so, and the secretaries around him will not change one by one. Maybe Shen Lanzhou came here for him this time? Su Yao thought it was better not to say it, otherwise it would cause public indignation After the arrival of Shen Lanzhou, the interview, which was suddenly terminated, began again. The process is going on very quickly. After every interviewee comes out from it, he has some regrets in his heart. But when I think of seeing Shen Lanzhou today, I don''t feel so sorry. The next interviewer is Su Yao. He is not nervous at all, and he is very confident. But I don''t know what happened. At this juncture, he suddenly became nervous. Maybe it was because Shen Lanzhou was also in it. Su Yao took a deep breath. When he was not so nervous, he pushed the door open and went in. At the moment when he came in, Shen Lanzhou felt it and looked up. Several of the interviewers on the scene noticed this and couldn''t help thinking about it. Before that, Mr. Shen kept his head down and didn''t even give a look to those interviewers. But after 184 came in, it was different. Is Shen always here for this 184? Is it difficult to find out that the other party has something extraordinary, so Mr. Shen is different from him? Or what''s the relationship between Mr. Shen and him? If it has anything to do with Shen Zong, do they have to release water later? When the interviewers were thinking about how to solve the problem, Shen Lanzhou said, "you write on your resume that what you are best at is cooking. Why don''t you interview the chef, but my secretary?" Su Yao was stunned I''d rather be a cook than a cook. " "Do you think you are qualified for the job? Are you on the spur of the moment, or are you serious? " "Of course I''m serious, or I wouldn''t be here. As for whether I''m qualified for this job, I won''t know until I become your secretary. " Listening to these words, the interviewers immediately took a breath. This No. 184 is really tough. How dare you talk to Mr. Shen like this? Is he really promising? "What if you''re totally incompetent? I''ll have to find another one then? " Su Yao always felt that Shen Lanzhou had taken some medicine. No, maybe he was just such a person. "Mr. Shen, I know you have concerns, but if you don''t have a try, you will never know the result..." ¡­¡­ After leaving the conference room, Su Yao was still in a trance. He knew that Shen Lanzhou''s mouth was very powerful, but he didn''t think it was so powerful. He couldn''t answer the following questions at all. So if he wants to be Shen Lanzhou''s secretary, don''t think about it any more. He''d better be a cook. Although he didn''t become Shen Lanzhou''s secretary, as long as he was in Shen''s group, he would be able to see Shen Lanzhou every day. That way, he would be able to get the moon first At this time, the man who had just said a lot to Su Yao came over and said, "how about Shun Li?" Chapter 1838 Su Yao sighed, "of course, it''s not smooth. Mr. Shen is really terrible." "Is Mr. Shen really that terrible?" "His mouth is too poisonous. If I say one word, he can bite me ten times." Anyway, he has been together for some time, and he has taken care of him. How can he be so cruel? Although this also shows that he is impartial, but he does not need to be so cruel. That person "Oh" a, "I thought before total Shen mouth poison is a rumor, didn''t think this is true." All of a sudden, he was glad that he didn''t meet Mr. Shen. Otherwise, he was afraid that even the administrator couldn''t get along. "Brother, do you want to come to me? I think you''re quite suitable to be a cleaner." Su Yao rolled his eyes. "Forget it. I''d rather be a cook." "Cook?" The man looked up and down at him for a few eyes. "You''re a delicate and tender person. You don''t touch Yang Chunshui. Are you sure you don''t make dark cuisine? You''re not going to be a cook, you''re going to harm people. " Su Yao is also too lazy to explain to him, "I will come to the canteen of Shenshi group in a few days, and then you can come and have a taste of my craft." I don''t want to go to the hospital. By the way, we are about to become colleagues. Let''s get to know each other. My name is Lu Yu. " Lu Yu said and stretched out his right hand to him. Su Yao hesitated for a moment, but he still held it. "I''m Su Yao." Shen Lanzhou just saw their hands together. He was more upset, but he didn''t lose his sense. No matter how upset he was, he didn''t go up, and he didn''t ask Su Yao to come over. He just looked at Su Yao for a few eyes and turned to leave. Su Yao was confused. How did he feel that Shen Lanzhou was angry? Doesn''t he seem to have done anything wrong? Is that Shen Lanzhou? Does he have to coax Shen Lanzhou now? Su Yao imagined the picture and suddenly shivered. Forget it. A man like Shen Lanzhou is really angry and doesn''t need to be coaxed by others. "Lu Yu, I have something else to do. Let''s go first. I''ll see you in the company canteen then." Lu Yu How persistent are you to let me eat your food? Can you stop mentioning the word "canteen" to me? I feel my stomach is starting to ache. He must stay away from the canteen of the company, or he will go to the hospital one day because of food poisoning. ¡­¡­ Su Yao originally wanted to leave the Shen group directly, but suddenly he was in a hurry to urinate. He asked a cleaner who was cleaning now. After knowing where the toilet was, he rushed up. As soon as he walked into the men''s room, he suddenly reached out a hand and pulled him into a compartment, which was butted against the wall. Isn''t he a pervert? Su Yao raised his head as he thought. When he saw that the man was Shen Lanzhou, he was stunned. "Mr. Shen, how can you be me? What can I do for you "Who was that man you were with just now?" Shen Lanzhou asked coldly. Although he thought his question was a little puzzling, Su Yao answered, "Lu Yu, a new acquaintance." "How do you know each other?" Since I just met you, why do you even know your name? "He came to talk to me all of a sudden, so we got to know each other." Chapter 1839 "Mr. Shen, why do you ask me all of a sudden?" ¡°¡­¡­ Nothing, just to remind you that company employees are not allowed to fall in love. " Shen Lanzhou said seriously, "if you have to fall in love, just..." "Just what?" "Don''t come to work in Shen''s group." Just talk to me. Su Yao didn''t think much about it. He just thought that Shen Lanzhou was kind enough to remind him, "Mr. Shen, I know that I will never fall in love during my term of office." Shen Lanzhou suddenly felt that he had dug a hole for himself, but when he said it, it was like pouring water, which could not be taken back. "You must keep this in mind, or don''t blame me for ignoring our feelings at that time." "I''ll keep that in mind." Su Yao said while looking at their posture, he could not help adding, "Mr. Shen, are you sure we will continue to talk here with this posture?" After such a reminder, Shen Lanzhou realized how ambiguous the gesture between him and himself was. He put down his hand and stepped back. "That''s all I have to say. If you have anything to do, wait until you go back." "Mr. Shen, when we are in the company, should we keep a distance?" Just after that, Su Yao suddenly remembered that he was going to be a chef in the dining room of Shen''s group. Except for the dining point, he had no chance to meet Shen Lanzhou. And like Shen Lanzhou this identity, it is estimated that he will rarely go to the company canteen for dinner, that is to say, the probability of meeting Shen Lanzhou is also very small. Cao, why didn''t he think of this at that time? It was a miscalculation. "Mr. Shen, are you sure you don''t want me to be your personal secretary?" Shen Lanzhou shook his head, "you can''t be here." "Why?" "As my close secretary, I have a lot to do. Lazy people like you are not suitable at all." Although he has only been with Su Yao for a short time, Shen Lanzhou has basically found out what kind of person he is. "And even if you become my close secretary, it won''t take a day for you to call for leaving." Su Yao stopped and choked Is it really so hard to be your close secretary? " "If you don''t believe it, you can try it later." Shen Lanzhou said. Su Yao quickly shook his head, "forget it. I''ll be my chef in peace." Shen Lanzhou wanted to say something more. Suddenly someone came in. Their faces changed. They are in the toilet now, and they are still in the same compartment. If the person who comes in finds out, it will not be long before the company spreads rumors about them. Su Yao looked at Shen Lanzhou and said in a low voice, "Mr. Shen, what should we do next? Shall I go out first? " "What if someone comes in when you go out?" Su Yao felt suffocated What should we do then? " "Wait." Shen Lanzhou said, "when other people in the toilet go out, when no one enters the toilet." ¡°¡­¡­ When does that have to wait? Is it difficult for us to just squeeze in here all the time? " Shen Lanzhou raised his left hand and looked at the time on his watch. "Just wait half an hour. Half an hour later, it''s time for lunch." Now there is only such a way, Su Yao can only agree, "that''s it." Chapter 1840 Then there was a silence. It''s hard for them to chat at this time. They can only keep silent. The atmosphere is more and more embarrassing. And now it''s very quiet. Both of them can hear each other''s heartbeat. When Su Yao heard Shen Lanzhou''s heart beating, he couldn''t help looking at him. But seeing that he still kept that expression, he thought he was thinking too much. While he was looking over, Shen Lanzhou suddenly came over. Although he didn''t say anything, Su Yao understood what he wanted to say. He took out his mobile phone, opened wechat, found Shen Lanzhou in the contact list and sent a message. So, two people in the same space chatted with wechat. Half an hour passed quickly. During this period, I don''t know how many people are going in and out of the toilet. Su Yao didn''t dare to give a big kick in his breath, and he squatted on the toilet in order not to let others find that there were two people in the compartment. Fortunately, the quality of this toilet is very good, otherwise it would have been scrapped. As for Shen Lanzhou, he stood in front of him like that. At this time, Su Yao stood up very excited, but he forgot that Shen Lanzhou was standing in front of him, and the height difference between them was quite big. As soon as he got up, his head bumped into an awkward part of Shen Lanzhou''s body. All of a sudden the silence of death. Su Yao blushed and repeatedly apologized, "Mr. Shen, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I didn''t notice you standing in front of me." Shen Lanzhou didn''t say it, but his frown and lips told Su Yao that he was not good at all. Su Yao''s heart suddenly "clattered". It''s over. He just knocked Shen Lanzhou down, didn''t he? ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Shen, do you want me to call an ambulance for you "No more." Shen Lanzhou pursed his lips, "this matter can''t let other people know." Su Yao only thought that he had a good face. "Mr. Shen, don''t you really need to go to the hospital? It''s very important there. If it''s abandoned, it''s not good Shen Lanzhou''s eyebrow heartbeat, "no, I have nothing to do, you hurry out, or you can''t leave again." "All right, but if anything happens, you must tell me, and I will be responsible." Su Yao said as he opened the door, rushed out quickly, and quickly closed the door to avoid other people finding Shen Lanzhou inside. After su Yao left, Shen Lanzhou took off his trousers and looked at Shen Tiezhu carefully. His brow wrinkled more tightly. It''s swollen because of Shen Tiezhu. He thought that he would not go to see a doctor, but now it seems that it is necessary to see a doctor, otherwise Shen Tiezhu may really be abandoned. Shen Lanzhou puts on his pants and calls his assistant to contact Hua mingchong. On hearing that he asked himself to contact the personal doctor, the assistant could not help but worry, "Mr. Shen, are you not feeling well?" Shen Lanzhou didn''t answer his question, "it''s my own business. You just need to contact Hua mingchong. Be quick." Seeing that he really refused to say it, the assistant didn''t ask, "I know. I''ll contact Dr. Hua now." "When you get in touch, let him come to my office." "Good." Chapter 1841 Hua mingchong came quickly, "what''s wrong with you? Let me have a look." Shen Lanzhou can''t take off his pants directly in the office. He goes into the personal lounge of the office and says, "come in and talk." Hua mingchong followed him in. When Shen Lanzhou took off his pants in front of him, he was startled. "Shen Lanzhou, what are you doing when you take off your pants? Are you going to do anything wrong to me?" "I tell you, I will never give in to you!" Shen Lanzhou couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "you think too much, I don''t mean anything to you." Hua mingchong didn''t believe it. "Then why do you want me to come into your lounge and take off my pants in front of me?" "I hurt it there." Shen Lanzhou gritted his teeth. If he was not afraid that he would be useless, he would drive Hua mingchong out now. Hua Ming Chong Leng Leng, "you say you hurt where?" Shen Lanzhou looked at him angrily, "where do you think I hurt?" Hua mingchong''s eyes immediately shifted to the awkward part between his legs, "I know, you take it off, I''ll help you to have a look." Shen Lanzhou didn''t feel embarrassed at all. After all, Hua mingchong was a man, so he took off his shame pants. Hua mingchong carefully checked Shen Tiezhu for him and resisted the impulse to laugh. "It''s nothing serious. It''s just swelling. Just apply some medicine every day." Smell speech, Shen Lanzhou immediately relaxed a breath, quickly pull pants up. "But seriously, how did you get there?" Hua mingchong suddenly gossip up, "you should not be in the line of sex, accidentally too much force, right?" "I thought you were really Liu Xiahui, but you were so fierce in private." Shen Lanzhou wanted to kick him, "you think too much, I just accidentally hit it." However, Hua mingchong didn''t believe him at all. "We have known each other for so many years. What kind of person are you? Can I not know? And even if you do, it can''t be there "Don''t lie to me there. Who are you with?" Shen Lanzhou didn''t want to explain to him. He also gave him a kick. "Now there''s nothing wrong with you. You can leave quickly." "Shen Lanzhou, you''re tearing down the bridge. It''s not as excessive as you are." "If you don''t shut your mouth again, I''ll sew it up with a needle and thread." Hua mingchong raised his hand to surrender, "OK, I''ll leave right away. I''ll send the medicine to you in the evening." Shen Lanzhou said, "well," and he didn''t speak any more. Hua mingchong had been used to it for a long time, but he didn''t complain about it, so he packed up and went out. As soon as he got out of the door of Shen Lanzhou''s office, he saw several people around him, as if they were discussing something. He was not interested in what they said, but after hearing the words "President Shen", he went over, but did not disturb them. After that, Hua mingchong heard them clearly - "have you heard that this morning, Shen always didn''t know who he was doing that kind of thing with in the toilet." "Where do you hear this rumor? Shen can never do that." "I didn''t cheat. I got up from my friend, who was in the toilet at that time..." Chapter 1842 "It''s impossible. Your friend must have heard it wrong. It''s impossible for people to do that." "Yes, Shen can never do that. You''d better not spread this kind of rumor any more. If it comes to President Shen''s ears, you''ll be finished. " "It''s all over. It''s all over. It''s time for Mr. Shen to come out later." "Oh, don''t go away. What I said is true." As soon as those people turned around, they saw Hua mingchong, who didn''t know when to stand behind them. He was shocked. "Dr. Hua, we were just talking and playing. Please don''t go to Mr. Shen, or Mr. Shen will get angry. When President Shen gets angry, the whole company will suffer. " "Don''t worry, I will never go to him and say it." Hua mingchong smiles, "but are those you just said true?" "We don''t know if it''s true. You''d better ask him. He told us that." "Yes, you can go." Hua mingchong said and looked at the man who spread the rumor, "you stay. I have something to ask you." The man wanted to find a way to get in, "Dr. Hua, that''s not what I said, but what a friend of mine told me." "What did your friends tell you?" "That''s what I just said." Hua mingchong raised his eyebrows. "Did your friend say who was the man with President Shen at that time?" "He only heard the voice, he didn''t see the man." If this is true, then there will be a good play to watch, "so is the master of that voice a man or a woman?" "Man." The man replied without hesitation. The expression on Hua mingchong''s face was stiff for a moment. He originally thought that Shen Lanzhou had never met the person he liked, so he would be alone all the time. Unexpectedly, Shen Lanzhou turned out to be a gay. This is really Surprise. I just don''t know who is the one who made Shen Tiezhu swollen. "Doctor Hua, I have other things to do here. If you have no problem, I''ll go first." "Then you go." Hua mingchong is more and more curious about which man Shen Lanzhou is dating. He wants to rush in now and ask Shen Lanzhou about it. But he is afraid that he will beat him out, so he forcibly suppresses the impulse. But maybe I can see that mysterious man in Shen Lanzhou''s home tonight. Thinking about this, Hua mingchong couldn''t help laughing. Shen Lanzhou, who just came out of the office, saw that Hua mingchong was giggling there. He felt a little disgusted and said, "Hua mingchong, what are you giggling there? Is something wrong with you?" The smile on Hua mingchong''s face immediately disappeared, "Shen Lanzhou, can you say something nice?" "I always talk like this. If you don''t want to listen, you can block your ears." Shen Lanzhou said. Hua mingchong Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. It''s not worth being angry. "Shen Lanzhou, if you don''t change your bad mouth, you''ll never find someone." "You don''t have to worry about this for me. I won''t treat my object the same as you." After hearing this, Hua mingchong felt an impulse to beat him. "Shen Lanzhou, do you believe I beat you?" Shen Lanzhou raised his eyebrows. "Do you think you can beat me?" Hua mingchong Well, he can''t beat it. Chapter 1843 When Su Yao came home, he saw Shang Yuan sitting at the door. He turned around and left without hesitation, but Shang Yuan had already seen him, "Su Yao, stop for me!" Su Yao rolled his eyes, turned to look at him, with full disgust in his eyes, "Mr. Shang, I told you clearly before, what are you doing here?" Seeing that he actually looked at himself with such eyes, Shang Yuan''s anger, which was finally extinguished, flared up again, "Su Yao, I tell you, you can''t get rid of me in your life!" It''s really strange. Where did Shang Yuan come from to say such things. When he was with the original owner, he didn''t know how to cherish it. Now he''s separated and stuck to it like a piece of brown candy. Is it more fragrant in the pot than in the bowl? "Mr. Shang, do you need me to remind you that we don''t have any relationship now, and you already have a girlfriend. Why don''t you come and pester me if you don''t fall in love with your girlfriend? " "What''s more, I already have someone I like. I don''t want to be misunderstood by him that I have anything to do with you." On hearing this, Shang Yuan was even more angry. "Are you with Shen Lanzhou? Have you two been to bed? " Oh Huo, it seems that Ruan Xia said something in front of Shang Yuan, otherwise Shang Yuan would not find him all of a sudden. "Mr. Shang, no matter who I''m with or who I''m sleeping with, it has nothing to do with you. If you have free time to worry about my affairs, you might as well take care of your girlfriend, Miss Ruan. " Su Yao sneered. "I''ve never seen Miss Ruan like this, eating what''s in the bowl and looking at what''s in the pot. She clearly has a boyfriend, but she has to pester other men." "What''s more, she said that she didn''t mind three people walking. She didn''t look like a young lady, but she came out of a chicken yard. Mr. Shang, I''m afraid you already have several green hats on your head. " Shang Yuan was so angry that he said, "shut up, Ruan Xia. She''s not the kind of person you said. Don''t slander her!" Su Yao felt more or less that Shang Yuan''s brain had some problems, and his eyes also had some problems. "Is it true that there is no AC number in Shang Yuan''s heart? If you really don''t want to believe it, I don''t mind showing you the evidence now. " Of course, Shang Yuan knew that some of Su Yao''s words were true and some were false, but he just didn''t want to believe them, let alone get any so-called evidence from Su Yao. "Su Yao, I''m talking to you about things between us. Don''t talk about Ruan Xia. Now I''ll ask you again - " " are you Shen Lanzhou together? " Seeing that Su Yao didn''t speak, Shang Yuanquan thought he was acquiescent. "How can you be so cheap? You just separated from me. You can''t wait to climb into Shen Lanzhou''s bed. Are you so short of money?" "Shen Lanzhou is to give you how much money, will let you do such shameless things, do you need me to give you double the money?" Although Su Yao never took Shang Yuan for granted, he was not a good-natured man at all. When he heard that Shang Yuan insulted himself and Shen Lanzhou, his temper suddenly rose Chapter 1844 Su Yao didn''t want to talk nonsense with Shang Yuan, a man with a brain disease. He directly hit Shang Yuan in the face. "Shang Yuan, don''t think I''ll call you. Shang is always polite to you. If you force Lai Lai there again, be careful I''ll beat you down on your knees and call Dad!" Shang Yuan has never been beaten like this by others. He is so angry that he is about to go up to heaven. "Su Yao, how dare you beat me..." Su Yao interrupted impatiently, "I know that even your mother hasn''t beaten you, but your mother has long been gone. I''m teaching you a lesson for your mother. If your mother knew that she had given birth to something inferior to you, she would be so angry that she would climb out of the grave. " "If I were your mother, I should have strangled you directly at the beginning, and now you are not such a scum in the world." Although Shang Yuan is the leading actor in the world, he is not good at his ability to talk. Every time he goes to the bar with Shen Lanzhou, he is so angry by Shen Lanzhou that he can''t speak. Moreover, Su Yao was not inferior to Shen Lanzhou in his ability to fight against others, so he was already so angry that he didn''t know what to say, so he could only stare there. But Su Yao kept on saying, "tell me about you. You''re not very good-looking. You still have problems with your brain. And the people you like always want to green you. What''s the point of living in this world? If I were you, I would have killed myself somewhere. " "Don''t you like your miss Ruan very much? You should donate your heart to her as soon as possible. After all, you are of little use. And maybe after you do that, she will change her mind, like you, and then give you more green hats." Shang Yuan was so angry that he shivered all over. He roared, "Su Yao, shut up! If you dare to talk nonsense to me again, do you believe I''ll let your mother die at once? " Su Yao''s eyes suddenly cold down, "you just said to let who die?" Shang Yuan didn''t realize the danger of approaching, "of course, let your mother die!" Su Yao directly kicked in the past, "I''ll let you die now!" Shang Yuan was so unprepared that he kicked him to the ground. Su Yao used 70% of his strength, but he didn''t use 100% because he was afraid that he would kick Shangyuan to death. Shang Yuan spat out a mouthful of blood, in addition to anger in his eyes, he also added a bit of disbelief. He never thought that Su Yao would dare to treat himself like this. "Su Yao, have you forgotten who paid for your mother''s treatment? If it were not for me, your mother would have died in the hospital, but instead of thanking me, you still treat me like this. Is your conscience eaten by the dog? " "Yes, my conscience was eaten by the dog, and it was eaten by your dog." Su Yao said while kicking in the past, "and why should I thank you? I used three years of my youth to exchange the money with you scum. It''s polite that I didn''t ask you for spiritual loss." Shang Yuan was too angry to speak. Su Yao didn''t want to say anything more to him and beat him up. Shangyuan is a man with a bad reputation. He doesn''t have a good mouth, but he doesn''t even have a good fist. It''s useless. Su Yao is more sure that the author of this book is a brain disabled, otherwise there would be no such brain disabled and useless man as Shang Yuan. "Shang Yuan, now repeat what you just said to me..." Chapter 1845 After being beaten by Su Yao, Shang Yuan was black and blue, and he felt that his whole body was about to fall apart. So no matter how angry he was, he did not dare to provoke Su Yao, otherwise he would be beaten again. "Su Yao, I know I''m wrong. I will never say that again. Please forgive me." "Forgive you?" Su Yao sneered scornfully, "are you sure you really admit your mistake? I think you want to kill me now. " "Do you think I''m the virgin living in Notre Dame? I won''t let you off so easily. And if an apology works, what kind of police do you need? " On hearing this, Shang Yuan knew that he would not let himself go easily. "What do you want?" "Kneel down and call me dad. Just call me and I''ll let you go." Shangyuan had never been humiliated like this before. His face was twisted. He gritted his teeth and said, "Su Yao, don''t go too far!" Su Yao kicked him, "do you call?" Shang Yuan continued to die and the duck said, "don''t even think about it!" If he gives in now, it will spread all over the city tomorrow. Where will his face be? "Since you are so unwilling, I''ll fight until you are willing!" Su Yao kicked in the past again, "I think your brain is full of water. I''d better help you pour out the water." With that, he lifted Shang Yuan''s leg in one hand and made him spin 360 degrees in the air. Shangyuan''s feeling is very bad, he felt his stomach would be shaken out, "Su Yao, I really know wrong, you quickly put me down." "Do you call me dad?" ¡°¡­¡­ Call, I call, put me down Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "Really? How do I feel like you''re lying to me? " "Really, I dare not lie to you." "That''s fine." Su Yao put him down, "call." No matter how reluctant he was, Shang Yuan could only endure the humiliation for a while. He knelt down in front of Su Yao and said, "Dad." "Wait a minute, I haven''t said the beginning. What are you doing so quickly? Do it again." Shang Yuan was so angry that he almost spat out his blood. Su Yao took out his mobile phone and made trouble for a while, "OK, call." ¡°¡­¡­ Dad Shang Yuan is powerless. "It''s too quiet. Do it again." "Dad..." "Not loud enough, come again!" Shang Yuan clenched his fist, "Dad!" "No feelings, come again!" If this does not show that Su Yao is intentional, then Shang Yuan is really a fool. But no matter how angry he was, he did not dare to resist Su Yao. After what happened just now, he found that Su Yao had changed into a different person, and he could not be provoked. Otherwise, he will be beaten lightly, or he will be beaten half dead seriously. "Daddy "Ah." Su Yao answered, "good son." Shang Yuan gritted his teeth, "I''ve already called, now you can always let me go?" "Of course, but before you go, I have something to show you." Su Yao said as he opened the video he had just recorded. Shang Yuan looked and said, "Su Yao, what do you mean?" Su Yao put away his mobile phone, "I just want to tell you one thing -" "from now on, you''d better not appear in front of me, and don''t pester me again, otherwise I can''t guarantee that this video will be sent to anyone''s mobile phone." Chapter 1846 Shang Yuan knew that he was threatening himself, and he had to take the threat. Su Yao has changed. He is no longer the kind Su Yao before. Now he is very hard hearted and has no feelings for him. "I know that I will never pester you again." No, he will never give up like this, and he will never be humiliated in vain. He must make su Yao pay the price for what he did today. He must make su Yao kneel in front of him and beg for mercy! Su Yao saw the unwilling in Shang Yuan''s eyes and could not help sneering in his heart. He knew that Shangyuan would never give up so easily, but so what? If Shangyuan lost his identity, he would be a bully. And he is not afraid of such a waste as Shangyuan. "All right, you can go away. I feel sick when I see you." Because he couldn''t beat Su Yao, Shang Yuan had to walk away. However, he just walked a few steps, Su Yao suddenly stopped him, "wait a minute!" Shang Yuan was sick to death in his heart, but he couldn''t listen to him, "what else do you want?" Su Yao didn''t speak. He raised his mobile phone and took several pictures of Shangyuan''s pig face. "Go away!" Shangyuan Grass, this bitch! ¡­¡­ It''s eight thirty in the evening. Su Yao took the medicine he bought and knocked on Shen Lanzhou''s door. As soon as he went in, he saw Hua mingchong sitting on the sofa in the living room. Several guesses flashed in his mind. He looked at Shen Lanzhou and said with a smile, "Mr. Shen, is this your boyfriend?" "No Shen Lanzhou said, "don''t take other people''s eyes as bad as you." Hua mingchong suddenly exploded, "Shen Lanzhou, what do you mean? I''m Huaming. Everyone loves me. Anyone who pursues me can circle the earth. Why do you dislike me? " Shen Lanzhou was too lazy to pay attention to him. He looked at Su Yao and said, "what are you doing here now?" "I''ll give you the medicine." Su Yao said as he raised the medicine in Yang''s hand, "the doctor said that this kind of medicine is the best, as long as you apply it for two or three days, you can get better there." After he said this, he reflected that there was still a man here, and he wanted to find a way to get in. Hua mingchong felt as if he knew some truth. Is this the person who was in the same toilet compartment with Shen Lanzhou at that time? Maybe Shen Tiezhu was also swollen by him. Thinking about this, Hua mingchong couldn''t help laughing, "Shen Lanzhou, you are really good enough to do that kind of thing with a man in the toilet. No wonder it will hurt him. I really admire you." Shen Lanzhou immediately passed with a cold eye. Hua Ming closed his mouth tightly, but without holding on for a few seconds, he burst into laughter and said, "ha ha ha..." Su Yao felt that there was something wrong with this man''s brain. "Mr. Shen, is there something wrong with him here?" "There''s something wrong with his brain." Shen Lanzhou said. "Then you have to persuade him to go to the hospital as soon as possible, or there will be no cure at that time." Su Yao kindly reminded him. "He''s been to the hospital, and the doctor says he''s dead." Hua mingchong listen to their words, immediately can''t laugh out, "you two are too much, actually in front of my face said my bad words, not afraid of me angry?" "I''m telling the truth." Hua mingchong Chapter 1847 Although he knew that they were just ordinary friends, Su Yao was still a little jealous. This jealousy, his brain followed a fever, should not be said in such an occasion to directly blurt out, "I will help you to put on the medicine now." With these words, the expressions of Shen Lanzhou and Hua mingchong become very strange. Shen Lanzhou didn''t expect Su Yao to say such words, which made him have to doubt whether Su Yao was interested in himself, and he was already struggling whether to agree or not. Hua mingchong is more sure of the relationship between Shen Lanzhou and Su Yao. He feels that he should not be a very bright light bulb here, and he doesn''t want to eat dog food at all. "I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first. Have a good night." Su Yao was silent after saying that. After Hua mingchong left, the atmosphere became more awkward. Su Yao just stared at Shen Lanzhou for a long time. I don''t know when there was a knock on the door, which destroyed the awkward atmosphere. Su Yao seemed to be saved, and he was relieved, "I''ll go to Kaiwen." As soon as the door opened, he saw Hua mingchong standing at the door, "Mr. Hua, what else can I do for you?" "I forgot to tell you one thing --" "Shen Lanzhou is swollen and not suitable for sex. You must control yourself. If you can''t control yourself, remember to put on some chrysanthemum before you do it." Hua mingchong smiles and winks at Su Yao. When he sees his face turn red, he is very satisfied. Su Yao What kind of friends are Shen Lanzhou making? Why are they so unorthodox? Shen Lanzhou also heard Hua mingchong''s words. He came over and closed the door with an unhappy look. "Don''t pay attention to him. He has some brain problems." Su Yao gave a "Oh" and handed the medicine in his hand, "Mr. Shen, I haven''t had dinner yet. I''ll go back first." "Wait a minute." Shen Lanzhou brain also followed a fever, "you are not to help me apply medicine, help me apply medicine, you go." Hearing this, Su Yao''s jaw almost fell off Mr. Shen, I was just joking with you just now. Besides, men''s giving and receiving is not light. You''d better paint it yourself. " If this really helps Shen Lanzhou to apply medicine, then he will not be able to control himself. Maybe he will throw Shen Lanzhou to the bed at that time. Shen Lanzhou didn''t regret what he said just now. Seeing that Su Yao was not angry, he was a little relieved. "I said something wrong just now. Please don''t worry about it. I will apply the medicine myself, but can I ask you something?" "What''s the matter?" "I haven''t had dinner yet, so..." Before he finished, Su Yao said, "I know. I''ll cook dinner for you now. What would you like to eat?" Shen Lanzhou didn''t speak, but the expression on his face was strange. "What''s the matter?" Shen Lanzhou took a deep breath, "now it''s more than eight o''clock, if you help me cook dinner, it will delay your meal time, so do you think I can go to your home to rub a meal?" It doesn''t matter whether he''s going to eat or not. In fact, he just wants to see Su Yao''s family, so as to make psychological preparation in advance. But Su Yao didn''t think so much, he just thought Shen Lanzhou, this is in love with himself, "of course, let''s go." Chapter 1848 So Shen Lanzhou went into Su Yao''s home smoothly. And when he stepped in with both feet, he suddenly became nervous, and his whole body stood still. "Su Yao..." Su Yao looked at him, "what''s the matter?" "Will your family not like you taking strangers home?" "You are not a stranger." Su Yao said, "you are my immediate superior." Shen Lanzhou frowned and whispered, "is it really just the boss?" Su Yao did not hear clearly, "Mr. Shen, what did you say just now?" "Nothing. I''m just relieved to hear that." "Mr. Shen, don''t stand there. Come in quickly." At this time, Hou Yumei just came out of the kitchen with the hot dishes. When she saw Shen Lanzhou standing there, her eyes lit up. "Xiao Yao, is this your friend?" "It''s my boss, Mr. Shen." Su Yao said. Shen Lanzhou listened to this sentence, always feel very harsh, but can not refute anything. When Hou Yumei heard Su Yao say that Shen Lanzhou was his boss, she was surprised. "Why didn''t you say you were going to pick up your boss earlier? If you had, I could prepare more dishes." "Mr. Shen, don''t stand there, just sit down and have a rest. You must be tired of coming all the way, aren''t you? Xiao Yao, why don''t you pour a cup of tea for Mr. Shen? " "Auntie, I live next door." Listening to this, Hou Yumei''s smile deepened. "It turns out that Mr. Shen and my family are still neighbors. That''s really predestined relationship." Shen Lanzhou didn''t know how to answer, so he had to nod all the time. Hou Yumei doesn''t care. After all, the big boss is different from the ordinary people like them. "Mr. Shen, my family, Su Yao, how is his performance in the company? Did he cause you any trouble? If he does something wrong, you can scold him. Don''t be polite Su Yao When did he become a troublemaker? He never caused any trouble to Shen Lanzhou. "Auntie, Su Yao, he only had a face-to-face interview today. It will take a few days before he can enter the post." Shen Lanzhou said, "and I don''t think he will give me any trouble." Hou Yumei nodded, "it''s good that it won''t cause you any trouble. By the way, what''s his position in the company?" "The chef in our company''s canteen." Shen Lanzhou replied. Hou Yumei frowned, "chef? But this boy can''t cook. I remember he cooked once before. After eating the meal he cooked, I went directly to the hospital. " Su Yao It''s the owner''s pot. He doesn''t carry it. "If he really went to work as a cook, I''m afraid that the whole staff of the company will go to the hospital because of food poisoning. Mr. Shen, I''m sorry for this, but could you please change his job? " "Auntie, I''ve tasted Su Yao''s cooking before. His cooking is no worse than those chefs in five-star hotels." Hou Yumei didn''t believe it at all. "Mr. Shen, don''t speak well for him. I know very well what his cooking skills are." Seeing that she didn''t believe in herself, Su Yao was dissatisfied. "Mom, if you don''t believe me, I''ll fry a dish now and let you taste my cooking." "Go ahead, but don''t blow up the kitchen." Hou Yumei doesn''t believe that Su Yao''s cooking skills are really so good. Even if his cooking skills have improved, it''s impossible to compare with the chefs in five-star hotels. It''s not that she doesn''t want to believe her son, but that the other side really has no talent in cooking Chapter 1849 Because it''s very late now, Su Yao just made a simple home dish - hot and sour shredded potato. He took the dish of hot and sour potatoes and went to Hou Yumei, "well done, you try it." Hou Yumei looked at it carefully. There was nothing wrong with it. She just didn''t know how it tasted. She picked up the chopsticks, put a pair of hot and sour potatoes into her mouth, and her expression suddenly became very complicated. "How''s it going? Is it beyond your imagination? " Su Yao raised his chin with some pride. Hou Yumei tasted it again and determined that it was not her own taste. After that, her face became more complicated. She put down her chopsticks and said, "when did your cooking skills improve so much? Why didn''t you tell me before? " "I''ve been practicing in private for a long time. As for why I didn''t tell you, it''s because I want to give you a surprise." Hou Yumei glared at him, "what a surprise, almost scared, I almost thought you were not my son." Su Yao was surprised and quickly changed the topic. "Now you know how my cooking is. You won''t stop me from becoming a chef, will you?" "If you really want to be, you can do it. It''s better than staying at home all day." Hou Yumei said this and looked at Shen Lanzhou, who was sitting on one side. "Mr. Shen, since you are here, why don''t you stay for dinner?" Shen Lanzhou did not refuse, "just I''m a little hungry, then I''m not polite." Hou Yumei gently kicked Su Yao, "go to Shengfan." "Good, good." Shen Lanzhou stood up and said, "I''ll go with you." "Mr. Shen, you''d better sit down and let him go alone." "It''s OK. I just want to tell him something." Su Yao took a look at Shen Lanzhou who came in with him, "Mr. Shen, what do you want to say?" Asked by him, Shen Lanzhou suddenly didn''t know what he was going to say. After careful consideration, he finally remembered, "if I visit your house every day, will your mother have any opinions?" "How could she have any opinion? She would like you to come to my house every day." Su Yao said, "but why do you come to my house? Don''t you worry that my mother thinks too much and misunderstands our relationship?" Shen Lanzhou had already figured out the wording, so he said calmly, "because I love your cooking." Su Yao did not doubt the truth of his words, "then you can eat more when you are in the company. Anyway, I will go to the canteen of your company in a few days." All of a sudden, Shen Lanzhou felt like lifting a stone and hitting his feet. He wants to come to Su Yao''s home every day, just to win the favor of Su Yao''s family, so that he can have less obstacles with Su Yao. The reason why he said that was that he was embarrassed to say something. But I didn''t expect that Su Yao, a young man, didn''t know the implication of this sentence at all. He really thought he was in love with his cooking. Is it too late for him to explain? No, he didn''t want to scare Su Yao before that time. "Of course I know that, but all you have to do is make lunch. Dinner is made by someone else. I''m not used to it." Shen Lanzhou thought carefully, and there was only one reason. "Then I''ll make lunch and dinner." Su Yao said boldly, "then you don''t have to worry that dinner won''t be to your taste." Chapter 1850 Shen Lanzhou Then you''re a normal little logical genius. "Would it be too hard for you to do that?" "No, I''m not the only cook." Su Yao patted his chest, "and even if I''m the only one, I won''t be tired." If you ask Shen Lanzhou how he feels now, that is regret. He should not have refused to let Su Yao be his personal secretary at that time. If he had thought of such a thing, it would not have been like this. But now Su Yao has not been employed. Is it too late to regret? Thinking about this, Shen Lanzhou said, "don''t you really want to be my secretary? I''ve been thinking about it all afternoon and I think you can have a try." However, what he didn''t expect was that Su Yao actually refused, "I think about it carefully, but I still think that the job of chef is more suitable for me, so you''d better find a person with real ability to be your secretary, and I won''t make trouble for you." He really wanted to be Shen Lanzhou''s secretary before, but when he asked the Secretary of the president of Tangyuan what he needed to do, he thought it was good to be a cook. He didn''t have to be busy or proficient in all kinds of martial arts. He only needed to be able to cook and make delicious dishes. No way, he has been used to salted fish, as he is a lazy bar. When Shen Lanzhou heard him say this, he couldn''t say anything more, otherwise Su Yao would have doubted. "Now that you have made a good decision, you can come on well. I''ll take care of you." "Don''t worry, I will make the whole company like my cooking." Shen Lanzhou It''s not necessary. They didn''t know that their conversation was heard by Hou Yumei, who was standing outside the kitchen. Hou Yumei just wanted to come to see why they had to hold a meal for so long, but she didn''t expect to hear these words suddenly. These words made her begin to doubt the real relationship between Su Yao and Shen Lanzhou. She knows that her son''s sexual orientation is male, and has told her before that she has other people she likes. Is Mr. Shen that person? Mr. Shen seems to be a good man, but I can''t guarantee that he won''t be the next businessman. Rich people like them don''t have any sincerity. Even if they really like someone, they just want to be fresh. As soon as the freshness is over, they will find the next one, the next one. So she must make it clear to Su Yao that he can''t give his whole heart away, otherwise he will be hurt again. After thinking about this, Hou Yumei hears the footsteps and goes back to sit down so that they won''t find themselves eavesdropping. After su Yao and Shen Lanzhou came out, she pretended to ask unintentionally, "what did you talk to Mr. Shen for so long?" "Nothing, just talking about work." "So it is, but does Shen always do catering?" "I think so." Shen Lanzhou said with a smile. Shen''s group also started in the catering industry, which can be regarded as catering. Hou Yumei nodded, "no wonder you can talk." Su Yao always felt that her words were strange, but he couldn''t say where it was. "Mom, don''t talk about it at this time. It''s too destructive." "OK, I don''t want to talk about it. It''s really hard for me..." Su Yao Chapter 1851 After Shen Lanzhou left, Hou Yumei called Su Yao, who was going to take a bath. "Come here. I have something to say to you." Seeing the serious expression on her face, Su Yao came over and said, "Mom, what''s the matter?" "Is Mr. Shen really your boss?" Hou Yumei goes straight to the theme. Su Yao wondered why she asked, "yes, what''s the problem?" Shen Lanzhou is indeed his boss now. As for whether there will be other relationships in the future, that is also the future. "Is it really just the boss? How do I feel a little weird between you? Tell me the truth, is that the person you like? " Su Yao hesitated for a while, and finally decided to tell the truth. Anyway, sooner or later, Hou Yumei would know about it. There was no difference between earlier and later. "Yes, he is the one I like." Hou Yumei thought, "are you with him now?" "No, I don''t know whether he likes me or not, so I never tell him. Why do you ask these questions? Do you want to stop me from being with him? " Hou Yumei suddenly glared at him angrily. "In your eyes, am I the kind of villain who beat the ducks with a stick?" ¡°¡­¡­ Why do you ask these questions? " "It''s up to you who you like and who you want to be with, but as a past person, I have to tell you, don''t give your whole heart out, don''t be carried away by love, or you will be harmed by yourself." Hou Yumei said earnestly. "Sometimes the person you like is just the one you don''t want to be with." Su Yao understood why she said those words. She was afraid that Shen Lanzhou would be another Shangyuan. She couldn''t help crying and laughing. "Mom, Shen Lanzhou is not the kind of person you think. He is different from Shangyuan. Besides, I haven''t been with him yet, so you don''t have to think so much." "I didn''t think much. I''m serious. I''m doing it for you." Su Yao sighed helplessly, "it''s better to do this. Anyway, he lives next door to us. If you inspect him carefully every day, you will know what kind of person he is." Hou Yumei thought about it carefully and felt that it was a good way, so she let go, "OK, you can go to bed." After taking a bath, Su Yao is lying in bed, but he can''t sleep. He picks up his mobile phone, opens wechat, finds Shen Lanzhou in the list, and then sends a message without thinking about it - Mr. Shen, are you asleep? When he reacts and wants to withdraw, it''s too late. Shen Lanzhou has seen it and replied to him - not yet. What''s the matter? Su Yao moved his finger and knocked down the sentence "do you like me?" he was just about to send it, but suddenly he counseled. He was just about to delete it and hit it again, but his hand slipped and sent it. Su Yao suddenly the whole person is not good, he buried his face in the pillow, do not want to accept this fact. Shen Lanzhou on the other side was stunned when he saw the sentence "do you like me" sent by Su Yao. He just stared at the mobile phone screen as if he could stare at a flower. This was the first time that he was so at a loss. He didn''t know what kind of mood he was in now, and he didn''t know how to reply to Su Yao. His brain was like being glued Chapter 1852 Finally, Shen Lanzhou replied to Su Yao, but he did so - Why do you ask? Yes, in fact, Shen Lanzhou also counseled him. He was afraid that Su Yao was joking with him, and he was even more afraid that Su Yao was wrong. At the thought of the latter, he had an impulse to go crazy. Hearing the message, Su Yao took a look at his mobile phone. When he saw the reply, his heart broke. He knew that Shen Lanzhou did not have that kind of consciousness to him, otherwise he would not reply like this. But he will never give up so easily. He will make Shen Lanzhou like himself. With this in mind, Su Yao suddenly gave up. He poked the screen of his mobile phone and sent a message - because I like you, I want to know if you like me. After seeing such a reply, Shen Lanzhou breathed fiercely. He stared at the sentence several times. He was sure that it was not after his hallucination that he suddenly became very excited. And his brain was just like a crash when he was excited. He replied to Su Yao - I know. Go to bed early. Good night. After he reflected what he had done, he wanted to find a piece of tofu to kill him. As soon as Shen Lanzhou was ready to withdraw, he saw that Su Yao had sent a message, and he had also sent a "good night" message. His heart began to bleed. Day Oh, how come at such a critical time, his smart brain on strike? This night, two people lost sleep and couldn''t sleep all the time, and they were thinking about the same thing - did they really like me? Su Yao, who didn''t sleep all night, didn''t feel sleepy until the sun came out. As soon as he was ready to sleep for a while, the door of his bedroom was knocked. "Who?" he said in a feeble voice "Hurry up, Mr. Shen has come to you." Hou Yumei''s voice came in. As soon as he heard that Shen Lanzhou had come to find himself, Su Yao immediately became energetic. "I know. I''ll go down immediately." He quickly put on his clothes and washed. Then he went downstairs and saw Shen Lanzhou sitting on the sofa in the living room. Shen Lanzhou looked over, so they saw each other''s black eye circles. Su Yao went over and sat down, "Mr. Shen, did you not sleep well last night?" Shen Lanzhou nodded, "I don''t know what happened last night. Suddenly I couldn''t sleep, and you didn''t sleep well?" "I couldn''t sleep, either." Then there was a silence. And Hou Yumei has long gone out to find her new little sister, leaving space for the two of them, and the atmosphere is even more embarrassing. Finally, it was Shen Lanzhou who broke the awkward atmosphere, "Keke, what you told me on wechat last night..." In the middle of the speech, he suddenly counseled. Su Yao was waiting for him to finish his speech, but he didn''t expect that he would not say anything after half of it. He couldn''t help being speechless. "Mr. Shen, just say what you want to say, don''t say it again after half of it. I feel a little uncomfortable." Shen Lanzhou took a deep breath and let himself not be so nervous. "You told me on wechat yesterday that you like me. Is that true?" Su Yao was silent, and he began to counsel. Since he didn''t answer his question, Shen Lanzhou couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed. "I know. I''ll assume that nothing happened last night. My company still has something to do. Let''s go first. You can have a good sleep..." Chapter 1853 Seeing that he got up to leave, Su Yao quickly reached out and held him, "Shen Lanzhou, I said I like you seriously, I''m not joking with you." Shen Lanzhou was happy in his heart, but his face didn''t show, "then why didn''t you tell me clearly last night?" "You all said that to me later. I thought you didn''t like me, so I didn''t make it clear to you." Su Yao quickly explained. Shen Lanzhou recalled what he had talked with Su Yao on wechat last night, and then he was silent. Well, it''s really his pot. "Shen Lanzhou, I''m telling you now --" "I like you. I''m serious about you. Do you like me?" "Of course I like you." Shen Lanzhou gave him a smile, "when did you like me?" "From the first time I saw you, I fell in love with you at first sight." Su Yao began to talk nonsense. "You know, at that time, you were like a hero who suddenly appeared in front of me and helped me punish the villain Shangyuan..." Coco, he can''t make it up. "It''s said that love at first sight is just a matter of color. Don''t you take a fancy to my face?" Shen Lanzhou asked with a smile. Su Yao looked at his face and said with embarrassment, "your face is really a bonus item, but I''m not so superficial. What I really like is you." "And you, when did you like me?" "At the beginning, I was interested in you because of your words. Later, during the period when you took care of me, I found that I fell in love with you. No one has ever been so kind to me or taken care of me so carefully. " Shen Lanzhou said. He had no parents since he was a child, and grew up with his sister Shen Lanzhi. No one, except his sister, had ever really cared for him or cared about him so much. Su Yao is like a bunch of warm sunshine, illuminating his cold world. He wanted to hold the only beam of sunshine shining into his own world tightly in his hand and never let go. "So you think of me as your mother?" Su Yao said jokingly. "You think too much. I don''t have a mother fetish." ¡°¡­¡­ I''m joking with you. How can you take it seriously? " "Whatever you say, I''ll take it seriously." Seeing that he was suddenly so affectionate, Su Yao was not used to it. "Since we have already expressed our love to each other, are we lovers from now on?" Shen Lanzhou laughed, "why can''t you wait more than me?" Su Yao immediately glared at him, "if you don''t want to, that''s OK." "I didn''t say no, why are you so hot tempered?" Shen Lanzhou has some helplessness. "I have such a big temper. Don''t you like it?" "No matter what you become, I like it." Shen Lanzhou''s tone is very serious. Su Yao blushed, "where did you get these love words?" "From books, of course." Shen Lanzhou said with a smile, "since we are all free today, why don''t we go out and start our first date now?" "I don''t want it." Su Yao lay back and said, "I didn''t sleep last night. Now I''m sleepy to death. I don''t want to go out on a date with you. I''m going to sleep all day today." Shen Lanzhou invited him to sleep together. "I''m sleepy, too. Shall we go to bed together?" Chapter 1854 Su Yao refused his invitation. "I don''t want to sleep with you at all. You''d better go back to your own home." "It''s not that I haven''t slept together. What''s to be afraid of?" Su Yao No, why does this sentence sound so ambiguous? Is it that he thinks too much? "Even if I slept in the same bed, it was before, and I had to. Of course, if you''re not afraid of being kicked out of bed by me, I don''t mind letting you sleep in my bed. " Tangyuan: host, you just admit it. You just want to sleep in the same bed with him, and then do the exercise that adults can do. Su Yao Go away!!! Shen Lanzhou recalled Su Yao''s sleeping face and his experience of being kicked out of bed by him. The smile on his face was stiff. "I just tried to test you, but I didn''t think you were so resistant. Since you don''t want to sleep with me, forget it. " "You should have a good rest today. Remember to report to the company tomorrow, and I should go back to sleep." "No, you gave up so soon?" Shen Lanzhou raised his eyebrows. "Why, have you changed your mind again? Where''s your bedroom? Take me Su Yao eyes a stare, "you think pour quite beautiful, hurry to go, don''t disturb my sleep." Shen Lanzhou leaned over and branded a kiss on his forehead. Looking at his dull expression, he gave a joyful smile, "I wish you a good sleep." Su Yao just watched Shen Lanzhou leave, waiting for the sound of closing the door. He reached out and touched his forehead, blushing slightly, "really..." ¡­¡­ Compared with Su Yao and Shen Lanzhou, Shang Yuan is very unhappy. Since he was beaten by Su Yao last time, he has been hiding at home, and even dare not step out of the gate, for fear that others will see him like this and lose face. And he didn''t dare to go to the hospital, so he had to ask the housekeeper to find a private doctor, who came to see him. The personal doctor that the housekeeper came to is Hua mingchong. Shang Yuan didn''t know Hua mingchong or his relationship with Shen Lanzhou, but Hua mingchong knew him. Hua mingchong knows that Shangyuan is Shen Lanzhou''s business rival, and he also knows that Shangyuan has done something dirty, so he has always hated Shangyuan as a hypocrite. Now seeing that Shang Yuan was beaten so badly, he was very happy. He even immediately shared this happy event with Shen Lanzhou, so that Shen Lanzhou would be happy as well. Hua mingchong resisted the impulse to laugh and helped Shangyuan check. He poked Shangyuan''s swollen face with his finger, "does it hurt here?" Shang Yuan took a breath of air conditioner in direct pain. He roared, "can you be a little lighter? Do you want to stab me to death?" Hua mingchong said innocently, "I didn''t exert myself. It''s because your face is too seriously injured, but fortunately, it''s just swollen." How can Shangyuan not be directly disfigured? The man who attacked Shangyuan was a little bit too kind. If it was him, he would beat the scum of Shangyuan. I don''t know how, Shang Yuan always feels that the private doctor in front of him has any malice against him, but he has no evidence, "can you stop dawdling there and give me a check quickly? I''ll give you money, not to let you waste your time here!" Chapter 1855 Hua mingchong doesn''t lack those stinky money. The reason why he took such an order is not to really help Shangyuan to have a good inspection, but to see what happened to this guy. Now he knows, so there''s no need for him to stay here. Thinking about this, Hua mingchong smiles at Shang Yuan, "Mr. Shang, since you hate me so much, I''ll trouble you to find a private doctor again. I have to see other patients, so I''ll leave first." Shang Yuan didn''t expect that the private doctor in front of him was so ignorant that he almost died of anger. "Stop, who let you go? Now that you''ve accepted my money, you''ll have to listen to me. You''ll check me right away! " Hua mingchong rolled his eyes, "I don''t want to check with you now. As for your bad money, I will return it to you. Please report your bank card number." The first time Shang Yuan met such an arrogant private doctor, he suspected that the housekeeper was not really looking for a real private doctor. "I''ll let you check me. If you want to break the contract, you''ll pay double damages and my mental loss, or you''ll wait for the court to pass the ticket." Hua mingchong has never seen such a mental handicap as Shangyuan. He doubts how Shangyuan got the position of president of Shangshi group. There are so many illegitimate children in Shangluo, why did they choose this son? He was also asked to wait for the summons from the court. I''m afraid that Shang Yuan, a mentally retarded man, had never studied law well. Otherwise, how could he say such mindless words? He''s not going to be a court, is he? "Mr. Shang, I think you''d better go to the hospital for examination, because I found that what you hurt most is not your face, but your brain. Your brain is likely to be damaged." Hua mingchong''s "kindness" reminds us. "The brain is very important. If you don''t check it again, there will be no cure." Shang Yuan''s throat was sweet, and he vomited blood. Hua mingchong quickly stepped back to avoid being splashed by his blood. "Mr. Shang, why did you vomit blood? I know. You not only hurt your brain, but also suffered internal injuries. You''d better go to the hospital to have a check, or I''m afraid you won''t be able to last for a few days. " Hua mingchong''s mouth still said very irritating words. Shang Yuan was so angry that he covered his chest and fell down, "you..." He passed out before he could say anything. The housekeeper came in just at this time. When he saw Shang Yuan lying on the ground in a daze, he was immediately worried. "Dr. Hua, what''s wrong with my young master? How could he faint?" "After I said a few words, he suddenly fainted, and he vomited blood just now. I suspect he suffered internal injury. You''d better call an ambulance and take him to the hospital." Hua mingchong''s face was a little worried, but he was really worried about Shangyuan''s life safety. On hearing this, the housekeeper was more anxious. He called an ambulance. The ambulance arrived soon, and the housekeeper got on the bus with him. Before he left, he looked at Hua mingchong apologetically, "doctor Hua, I''m really troubling you. I''ll call your bank account for the rest of the money." Hua mingchong didn''t refuse. Anyway, it was Shangyuan''s money. If he didn''t take it, he would not take it. And if Shang Yuan knew, he would be so angry that he would spit blood again Chapter 1856 After leaving Shangyuan''s residence, Hua mingchong immediately made a phone call to his friend Shen Lanzhou, ready to share this happy event with him. Shen Lanzhou''s brain has been in a state of excitement since he established a relationship with Su Yao today, so he hasn''t fallen asleep yet. As soon as he received Hua mingchong''s call, he immediately got through and was ready to share this great event with the other party. How do you know Hua mingchong on the other end of the phone is even more excited than him, "Shen Lanzhou, I have a big happy event to tell you. Do you want to know what it is?" "If you don''t want to say it, I''ll hang up." Shen Lanzhou didn''t follow the routine at all. "Don''t, don''t, I''ll say it right away. Do you remember the businessman who was always against you?" "Of course I do." How can he not remember that he didn''t take Shangyuan seriously, but Shangyuan wanted to rob Su Yao from him, which was unbearable. "Why did you mention him all of a sudden? Is it hard for him to do anything good? " "He was beaten, and he was beaten very badly." Hua mingchong recalled Shang Yuan''s pig face, which was beaten by others, and he couldn''t help laughing. "Ha ha ha, I''m going to die laughing when I think about his pig face now." "You know, after he was beaten, he hid at home and didn''t dare to go to the hospital. He asked the housekeeper to find a private doctor for him, and that private doctor was me. I just said a few words. Shangyuan was so angry that he vomited blood and fainted. He is probably in hospital now. " "I don''t know who beat him up like that. It''s really exciting. I wanted to take a picture of him at that time, so that other people could have a look." And Shen Lanzhou listened to this, although also some happy, but not happy to Hua mingchong that degree, "you call over just want to say this to me?" Seeing that his tone was so flat, Hua mingchong couldn''t help suspecting that it wasn''t because he was so far away from finding someone to fight. "Shen Lanzhou, why are you not happy at all when you hear such a happy event? Have you already known? Or are you looking for someone to fight far away? " "No Shen Lanzhou denied. He is trying to find someone to teach business a lesson, but it has not been implemented in a hurry. But he seems to know who''s fighting far away. Su Yao is the only one who has a grudge against the businessmen now. So the person who beat Shang Yuan up is probably Su Yao. As for why Su Yao suddenly started, it must be that Shang Yuan came to pester Su Yao when he was away. At the thought of these, Shen Lanzhou''s eyes suddenly cooled down. He didn''t take Shangyuan seriously before, but from now on, it is necessary for him to take Shangyuan seriously. Shangyuan''s narrow-minded villain will not be willing to let Su Yao lose his face. He is likely to revenge Su Yao and his mother Hou Yumei in secret. He must not let Shang Yuan hurt Su Yao and Hou Yumei. Hua mingchong knew that Shen Lanzhou would never lie about this kind of thing, so he said, "since you didn''t find someone to fight Shangyuan, who would you be?" "I don''t know, but I''m sure that man must have a lot to do with Shang." Shen Lanzhou just thought about that, and he has no heart to talk with Hua mingchong any more, and his mood is not so excited. Hua mingchong was a little speechless. "What''s the difference between what you said and what you didn''t say?" Chapter 1857 If you don''t have a grudge against Shangyuan, why do you have to fight Shangyuan so hard? What are you doing when you''re idle? What''s more, Shen Lanzhou''s brain seems to be out of order today. Otherwise, why would he say such nonsense. What happened to him today? It''s said that love can make people wise. Is Shen Lanzhou in love? So thinking, Hua mingchong''s heart became more curious, "Shen Lanzhou, tell me the truth, are you in love? Is it the person you are in love with who came to you that night? " Shen Lanzhou did not intend to hide this from him, "yes, I''m in love." "Shen Lanzhou, you are really fast enough. When did you talk about it?" "Today, and he volunteered to tell me." Shen Lanzhou said, "if you want to know the process, I can tell you." Hua mingchong always felt that he said this sentence just to show off to himself. He could not help turning sour into a lemon. "Shen Lanzhou, are you showing off to me? I don''t want to hear about your emotional experience at all. Please think more about the feelings of my single dog. " "I didn''t ask you to be a single dog. Since you are so envious, you should find one quickly." Hua mingchong swears in his heart. If he could find it, would he still be a single dog? "Shen Lanzhou, I don''t want to hear your voice now. Hang up." Shen Lanzhou didn''t speak and hung up the phone. Hua mingchong God, Shen Lanzhou is as disgusting as ever. ¡­¡­ On the other side. When Shang Yuan woke up, he found himself lying in the hospital ward. As soon as he thought that he was likely to be seen by many people, maybe someone else took a picture and sent it to the Internet, he was so angry that he picked up the cup on the bedside table and threw it on the ground. At this time, Ruan Xia just pushed the door and came in. She was shocked by the sound of the broken cup. After relaxing, she looks at the bruised man on the bed. She doesn''t know if she can''t accept that the man in front of her is Shang Yuan. Ruan Xia thinks she''s in the wrong ward. "Sorry, I went to the wrong ward." "Stop." Shang Yuan said, "you''re not going wrong." Listen to this very familiar voice, Ruan Xia Leng Leng, then try to open a way, "business far?" Seeing that she looked at herself with that kind of unacceptable eyes, Shang Yuan''s breath in his heart was even bigger. He thought that Ruan Xia really liked himself, but he didn''t think that she couldn''t recognize him. He had been deceiving himself all the time, and Ruan Xia didn''t like him at all. Shang Yuan doesn''t think about it at all. Even his father can''t recognize him just because he''s wearing a pig''s face. "Ruan Xia, did you go to Shen Lanzhou again? In your heart, who is your boyfriend This time, Shang Yuan really wronged Ruan Xia, "I didn''t go to him, I''ve been at home." Shang Yuan didn''t believe her at all. "Since you have been at home all the time, why do you come to see me now?" "The housekeeper just called me." Ruan Xia felt that she was really wronged. As soon as the housekeeper called her just now, she rushed over, but she didn''t expect Shangyuan to scold her. If it wasn''t for the Ruan family''s need for help, she would have been shameless with him. Chapter 1858 Shang Yuan is so funny that he has the face to say that he really likes her. If he really likes her, how could he be angry with her for such a thing. Ruan Xia''s Three Outlooks have gone out of the sky "If you don''t believe it, you can call the housekeeper now." "Since you don''t want to see me so much, I''ll go now and never show up in front of you again." When Shang Yuan saw the drop of tears falling from the corner of her eye, he immediately panicked, "Ruan Xia, I just couldn''t accept that I was beaten like that and let you see this unbearable appearance. That''s why I speak so forcefully. Don''t be angry. I don''t want to see you..." Seeing that he gave himself a step down, Ruan Xia took advantage of the situation and said, "I''m not angry. I''m just angry for you. Shang Yuan, who beat you like this? " Shang Yuan was silent, and then clenched his teeth to spit out two words Su Yao Hearing the name, Ruan Xia was stunned, "is it really him?" Shouldn''t Su Yao still mean that to Shang Yuan? Why did he suddenly hurt him? Besides, Su Yao seems to have thin hands and feet. He can push his feet with a little push. How can he fight too far? Shang Yuan didn''t know who hit him. That''s why he put the blame on Su Yao, right? But even if it is true, he has to find other people to carry the black pot, otherwise who will believe him? "It''s him." Shang Yuan recalled what happened that day and felt that his whole body began to hurt again. "I know you probably don''t believe what I said, but this time it''s really him." At first, he didn''t believe Su Yao could do anything to himself, but after being beaten by Su Yao, he realized how naive his idea was. And he was also severely humiliated by Su Yao. As soon as he thought that he had to kneel down to call Su Yao''s father, Shang Yuan wanted to strip Su Yao. To say that he liked Su Yao before, now he doesn''t like Su Yao at all. The rest is hatred. Seeing Shang Yuan''s resentful expression, Ruan Xia believed, "then why did he hit you?" How could Shang Yuan pester Su Yao with him, but Su Yao beat him up and forced him to kneel down and shout out Su Yao''s father. If this is said, where will his face be in the future. "I don''t know why he hit me. I just wanted to see you that day. As a result, I just said a few words, and he suddenly hit me." Ruan Xia didn''t believe Shang Yuan''s words at all. She thought that Shang Yuan, a shameless guy, must have pestered Su Yao, and said something threatening, so Su Yao beat him up. But she still couldn''t believe that Su Yao was willing to do business. ¡°¡­¡­ What are you going to do? " What to do? Shang Yuan sneered in his heart. He is far from the kind of person who has been wronged and has to swallow his anger. After his injury is healed, he will go to Su Yao to settle the account. He will make su Yao regret what he did! "I was beaten by Su Yao. Don''t tell me about it." He can''t afford to lose that man. Ruan Xia nodded, "I know, I will never say it outside, but I''m worried that Su Yao will say it outside..." Hearing this, Shang Yuan remembered that there was still that kind of video in his hand, and the idea of killing Su Yao became even stronge Chapter 1859 Recently, a strange thing happened to Shen group. Dozens of employees in the company found that their boss Shen Lanzhou would show up in the company''s canteen on time when they arrived for dinner, just like these employees. Although today''s chef''s skill is particularly good, but for Mr. Shen, who is used to eating delicacies, it''s nothing at all. Is it difficult that Shen is always tired of eating delicacies and suddenly wants to change his taste? Besides, they can''t think of any other reason. Moreover, although it made Mr. Shen feel a little grounded, they did not dare to sit near Mr. Shen, let alone sit together. But the new chef was not afraid of Mr. Shen at all, and he sat opposite Mr. Shen in front of them. Although they didn''t communicate in the whole process, they still felt strange. It is reasonable to say that ordinary people, like President Shen, who is born with a strong air, dare not approach him at all. Is this Su Yao not an ordinary person? Is he invited by President Shen himself? Or does he know president Shen? But if they knew each other, how could they not communicate in the whole process? Thinking about this, it seems that there is something scratching in the hearts of those employees, which is extremely uncomfortable. They want to rush to Su Yao and ask him what is the relationship between him and President Shen. But they dare not. Mr. Shen is still sitting there. If they just ask Su Yao in front of President Shen, it''s a small matter to be scolded, but if they lose their iron rice bowl, they will cry. So they had to wait until President Shen left before they could go and ask him clearly. It''s not that Su Yao didn''t notice that other employees were looking at him and Shen Lanzhou all the time, but he had been used to this kind of sight for a long time, so he didn''t feel it at all. He looked up at Shen Lanzhou sitting opposite him. He was just about to speak, but suddenly he thought of something. He took out his mobile phone and used wechat to communicate with Shen Lanzhou. As a result, the employees found that Shen Lanzhou and Su Yao were suddenly playing with their mobile phones there. But they didn''t guess that they were using wechat to communicate, just as they were really just playing with their mobile phones there. Shen Lanzhou is dissatisfied with Su Yao''s behavior. In wechat, he only asks Su Yao why he doesn''t talk to himself, but uses wechat to communicate with him. He thinks that Su Yao doesn''t want other people to know the relationship between them. Even a lot of brain tonic - for example, Su Yao didn''t really like him at all. Su Yao explained to him well, and even promised to let outsiders know the relationship between us soon. Shen Lanzhou let him go on this issue. They talked about other things, and then decided the time and place of their first date. After confirming, Shen Lanzhou put away his mobile phone and left. Su Yao had nothing to do, and he was not full, so he sat there and continued to eat. Seeing that Shen Lanzhou had already left, the employees who had been ready to move for a long time came over and sat down beside Su Yao. "Su Yao, what''s your relationship with Shen?" "It doesn''t matter." Su Yao didn''t want other people to know the relationship between him and Shen Lanzhou, so he lied, "why do you ask this all of a sudden?" "We are just a little curious. After all, you are the first one who dares to sit at the same table with Mr. Shen." Chapter 1860 Listening to this, Su Yao immediately understood why they asked, but he didn''t expect that the employees of Shen''s group, a big company, were also gossipy. "It''s just eating at the same table. Don''t think too much about it. If Mr. Shen knows about this, we''ll all be criticized. " "That''s all?" Those employees looked at Su Yao like monsters. "Su Yao, aren''t you afraid of Mr. Shen at all? As for Mr. Shen''s momentum, ordinary people can''t help but feel weak when they stand in front of him. " "Yes, yes, we don''t even dare to look at Mr. Shen, let alone brush our sense of existence in front of him. You are really a warrior." "Su Yao, just tell us the truth. We will never tell you the truth." When Su Yao listened to them, he was a little sad and couldn''t laugh. Shen Lanzhou was afraid that he would become a man eating beast in their eyes. "Mr. Shen, he didn''t scold me or beat me. Why should I be afraid of him? And I think you have misunderstandings about him. He''s not a tyrant. How can he go to your trouble when he''s ok? " "As for why I dare to eat at the same table with him, it''s because other tables are occupied by you. I''m not used to eating together with so many people." Those employees: "I''m not sure." Well said and reasonable, they could not refute it. "Is it really just because of this? You are not deceiving us, are you?" "If you really don''t believe it, you can ask Mr. Shen. He will never lie to you." Su Yao said with a smile. On hearing this, the employees immediately wilted. If they had dared to ask Mr. Shen, they would have gone. How could they have asked him here. But Su Yao must be telling the truth. He has no reason to cheat. And if he really has anything to do with Mr. Shen, how can he be a cook in this dining hall. "We believe what you said is true, but you must not tell Mr. Shen about it." "I know. Don''t worry. I will keep my mouth shut." He didn''t intend to tell such a trifle. "Then you go on eating. Let''s go first. Goodbye." "Goodbye." ¡­¡­ Three days later, the employees of Shen''s group found something very wrong - neither Shen Lanzhou nor Su Yao came to the company, and they didn''t come for two days. If it''s only one day, it may be just a coincidence, but now it''s almost three days, it can''t be a coincidence. They always feel that there are some hidden secrets. Maybe there''s something really going on between the two. For a moment, they speculated on the relationship between Shen Lanzhou and Su Yao. So not long after that, Shen Lanzhou and Su Yao were lovers. Meng Zijin, Shen Lanzhou''s assistant, soon told Shen Lanzhou about it. Shen Lanzhou asked him to leave it alone and let them talk about it. Anyway, the relationship between him and Su Yao will be exposed sooner or later. It doesn''t matter sooner or later. In this way, Meng Zijin, who didn''t know about it, had to doubt whether the relationship between Shen Lanzhou and Su Yao was really like what the company said At this time, the two protagonists in the topic are enjoying their first date. Although Shen Lanzhou has never made an appointment with anyone, he found a strategy on the Internet. Now is the best time to go to the seaside, so their first date was set at the seaside Chapter 1861 What I didn''t expect was that he made a mistake. Now he and Su Yao are not the only people who come to the seaside. And his original intention is to live with Su Yao in the world of two, but now the world of two is ruined. Shen Lanzhou was a little upset in his heart. He wanted to turn around and leave immediately. Su Yao saw that he didn''t want to stay with so many people, so he began to persuade him, "since all the people are here, it''s fun, and more people are more lively. If there were only the two of us here, I would be very upset. " "Today is our first date. Don''t lose face, or I will think you don''t want to date me at all Be happy and laugh. " Hearing Su Yao say this, Shen Lanzhou suddenly feels that this is not unacceptable, as long as he can date Su Yao. "Let''s go and change now." Su Yao nodded and followed him to the hotel room he had already reserved to change clothes. After changing clothes and going back to the beach, Su Yao became the one who turned his back. Shen Lanzhou has been working out all the time, so he has a very good figure, and now he only wears a pair of tight swimming trunks, which Su Yao helped him choose Shen Lanzhou''s perfect figure is revealed. Besides lovers, there are also single men and women playing on the beach. Those single men and women come here to play, in fact, they want to have an affair. So Shen Lanzhou, with outstanding appearance and perfect figure, became the first choice for those single ladies. As for Su Yao, although his figure is also very good, his face makes people unable to lay hands on him, because it will make them feel guilty. Those single ladies are bold, even if Shen Lanzhou exudes the breath of strangers, they still stick up. Several women wriggled in front of Shen Lanzhou, highlighting their good figure, "this handsome guy, do you want to play with us, we will make you very happy." Su Yao, who was standing on one side, turned green. He looked at Shen Lanzhou and saw that Shen Lanzhou didn''t look at the women. He felt much better. But those women saw that Shen Lanzhou didn''t even give them a look, and they felt a desire to conquer. They just like Shen Lanzhou. They are not rare for those smelly men who can hook their hands with one hook. So they went to Shen Lanzhou again. Seeing that they are going to stick to Shen Lanzhou, Su Yao can''t bear it any longer. He puts his hand around Shen Lanzhou''s waist and declares his sovereignty. "What are you doing? He''s my boyfriend. If you want to be angry, you should be angry with other men. Don''t be angry in front of my boyfriend." Seeing that he said so impolitely, the smiles on the women''s faces Suddenly froze. They looked at Shen Lanzhou and hoped that he would come out to refute Su Yao''s words. But Shen Lanzhou didn''t even look at them, and even shot an arrow on their knees. "Honey, the air here is really bad. Let''s change places." Before they heard this sentence, the women still had some illusions in their hearts, but after hearing Shen Lanzhou say such a sentence, their hearts suddenly broke. Such a high-quality man actually has a partner. Damn it, why do all the good-looking men in the world go to the base? Is this the so-called real man who has to be a man? Gan! Chapter 1862 At the thought of so many people coveting her boyfriend, Su Yao was even more unhappy. "Shen Lanzhou, you''d better go back and put on your clothes. I''m afraid someone will hook you later." Shen Lanzhou laughed, "why, are you jealous?" Su Yao snorted, "I''m just jealous. What''s the problem? Don''t change the subject for me. Go and put on your clothes "Do you think I have a bad figure?" Shen Lanzhou said while showing his figure in front of his eyes. How can it be bad Su Yao subconsciously covered his nose for fear that the next second the blood would flow out. Seeing his reaction, Shen Lanzhou''s eyes flashed a smile quickly, "do you want to touch my abdominal muscles?" Listening to these words, Su Yao suddenly opened his eyes, but his eyes could not help but shift to Shen Lanzhou''s perfect eight abdominal muscles. To tell the truth, he really wanted to touch it. When Shen Lanzhou took off his clothes, he wanted to touch it. But he was embarrassed to open that mouth. He was afraid that Shen Lanzhou would regard himself as a hooligan. Now Shen Lanzhou took the initiative to open his mouth, and his careful thinking, which had just rested for a short time, became active again. So Su Yao''s brain was so hot that he couldn''t help stretching out his right hand to touch Shen Lanzhou''s abdominal muscles. After he recovered, he found that his right hand had been touching Shen Lanzhou''s perfect eight abdominal muscles, which scared him. Under Shen Lanzhou''s smiling eyes, Su Yao''s face became more and more red Would you believe me if I said that my right hand was out of the control of my brain just now? " How come he didn''t control himself just now. Now, in Shen Lanzhou''s eyes, he must have become a hooligan. Su Yao, Su Yao, why can''t you resist the temptation? Su Yao spit on himself in his heart, so he didn''t notice the deeper and deeper smile in Shen Lanzhou''s eyes. "Do you think I can be convinced by this reason?" Su Yao directly became angry, "anyway, I have explained, believe it or not is your own business." "But you haven''t apologized to me yet." Shen Lanzhou continued to tease him. He didn''t know when he became so funny. He just wanted to see Su Yao angry because he was so cute. Lovely enough to think Su Yao even more hair, "then what do you want me to do? Do you want to apologize? " "Don''t apologize. Just let me touch your abs." Shen Lanzhou said as he stretched out his magic claws to Su Yao''s stomach. When Su Yao reacted, Shen Lanzhou had already touched his stomach. What''s more, even if this guy touched his stomach, he still disliked him. "Su Yao, are you getting fat recently? Why can''t I touch your abdominal muscles? You''d better control your diet, or you''ll have a swimming circle. " Su Yao was so angry that he widened his eyes, "can''t my abdominal muscles be unified? Even if I really long swimming circle, it has nothing to do with you. If you really dislike me so much, you can go to other people. " Shen Lanzhou hastened to help him Shun Mao, "I was joking with you just now. Why didn''t you hear that? Are you stupid?" "You call me stupid?" "I''m talking about myself." Su Yao snorted and reluctantly accepted his explanation. "You are a fool indeed." Chapter 1863 They found a place with fewer people to sit down. Su Yao had been looking at the sea. When he saw a group of fish swimming by, he suddenly felt an impulse to catch fish, and he did the same. He jumped into the sea and reached for the fish that had passed by him. But the fish were so flexible that they swam away quickly when they were about to be touched by his fingers. This made him more or less unwilling, so he tried many times, but none of them was successful. Su Yao gave up. He dived down and tried to catch other creatures in the sea. Shen Lanzhou stood on the bank and watched for a while. Seeing that Su Yao hadn''t come out of the water for a long time, he was very worried and jumped down quickly. When he saw Su Yao picking up shells there, he was relieved. Shen Lanzhou swam over and patted Su Yao on the shoulder. Su Yao was startled. He turned around and found that Shen Lanzhou had come down. Then he gave him a bad look. Shen Lanzhou made a gesture to him and asked him to go ashore. Su Yao ignored him and continued to pick up shells. Suddenly, a faint white light flashed in front of my eyes. He fixed his eyes and found a big round pearl not far away. He quickly swam over and picked it up. After picking up the big pearl, Su Yao lost his interest in picking up shells and went ashore. Shen Lanzhou, who followed him, also went ashore. Su Yao held the big pearl in front of his eyes and looked at the sun. The pearl is round and full, and its color looks very good, but there is a flaw. Su Yao looked carefully and found that the flaw was a bug. He could not help sighing. Shen Lanzhou sat next to him, listened to the sigh and said, "what''s the matter?" "It''s a pity that there is an insect in this pearl." Su Yao said and handed the Pearl to him. Shen Lanzhou then took a look, "this shows that this pearl is formed naturally, and I suddenly thought of a word." "What''s that?" "If I were the Pearl, you would be the worm. I''ll hold you tightly for the rest of my life." Su Yao originally thought he would say what great principles, but he did not think he wanted to say such a local love affair, but he was speechless. This kind of local love is out of date. Don''t talk about it. "But you like it, don''t you?" Shen Lanzhou said with a smile. Su Yao choked and said "..." Well, he likes to listen to it. Shen Lanzhou put away the Pearl, and then unilaterally announced, "this pearl will be regarded as a token of love you gave me. I will take it and take good care of it." Su Yao had no choice but to say, "OK, here you are. I''m a little hungry. Let''s get something to eat. " "But you''ve just finished eating for hours." Shen Lanzhou''s eyes fell on Su Yao''s stomach. Su Yao said, "I''d like to. If you don''t want to go with me, you can stay here by yourself." With that, he left in a huff. Shen Lanzhou rushed to catch up, "Why are you angry again?" "Here comes my great uncle." Su Yao said without looking back. Shen Lanzhou is still following the trend. He knows what Su Yao''s "great uncle" means. "Since your great uncle is here, don''t eat ice and drink hot water." Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "Shen Lanzhou, are you short of heart?" "No, I need you." Su Yao Chapter 1864 When he came to the beach again, the person who was accosted changed from Shen Lanzhou to Su Yao. I don''t know what''s going on. It''s all men who come up to chat up. Although it is true that a man has to be a man, Su Yao has to doubt whether he has strayed into the strange circle of "metaphysics". "Dear, what''s your name?" "Little cute, do you have a boyfriend?" "Little cute, can you give me your contact information?" Although he knew that the body was really cute, it didn''t mean that Su Yao liked to hear people call him "cute". "You can''t stop calling me that. I don''t want to hear that at all!" Shen Lanzhou didn''t know where he had gone. If he hadn''t run around, he would not be a man now. Gan! "Since you don''t like it, tell us your name right away." Su Yao Sorry, I don''t want to tell you my name at all. Seeing Su Yao''s silence, the men thought he was shy, and immediately laughed, "don''t be nervous. We are all good people. We won''t do anything to you." Su Yao looked at their big men and the strange smile on his face, but he didn''t see that they had any connection with the word "good man". "Sorry, I already have a boyfriend." The men didn''t believe him at all. If this is true, why would his boyfriend be willing to put such a little sheep among the wolves. "Which of us is your boyfriend?" As soon as the voice fell, the men began to pose in front of Su Yao. Su Yao had to doubt whether he had entered a duck shop, or why he would have seen such a hot eye scene. Although these people''s figure is very good, but compared with Shen Lanzhou, it''s really far from good. Su Yao made up his mind not to pay attention to the men who had some mental problems. However, he did not expect that as soon as he was ready to leave, the men suddenly surrounded him. "Darling, don''t go away. Just chat with us for a while. We won''t do anything strange to you." Su Yao eyebrows a jump, "get out of the way!" Tut, if he didn''t want to get into trouble, he would have beaten these endless fags down. But Su Yao had a very lovely face. Even if he was angry, he would not make people afraid. "Honey, don''t be so fierce. We really just want to have a chat with you." Su Yao doesn''t understand why there are so many people here, but these men with brain problems have to pester him. Is it because he seems to be easy to bully? "I repeat, get out of the way!" "No way." Since it doesn''t make sense, we have to do it. However, when Su Yao was ready to start, Shen Lanzhou, who had disappeared for a while, came back. When he saw that Su Yao was surrounded by several muscular men, his eyes became cold. Shen Lanzhou quickly stepped forward and hugged Su Yao in his arms. Then he looked at the muscular men and said, "you! People! Yes! yes! He! Do it! What! What "Who are you?" "I''m his boyfriend!" Those muscular men didn''t expect that Su Yao really had a boyfriend. They immediately felt very embarrassed. "I''m sorry, you don''t know he already has a boyfriend. Excuse me." Chapter 1865 As soon as Shen Lanzhou thought of the muscular men who had just left looking at Su Yao with that kind of eyes, and Su Yao looked a little out of his mind, he was immediately upset. He reached out and pinched the meat on Su Yao''s waist, with some jealousy in his tone. "Are they in good shape, or am I?" Su Yao didn''t know why he suddenly asked such a question, but he answered, "of course, your figure is better." "But don''t you like muscles?" "The muscles in them look exaggerated and a little scary." Su Yao said, "I still like people like you." However, he did not know which point was wrong. Su Yao felt that Shen Lanzhou was even more angry. "Why do you know that their muscles are exaggerated? Have you been observing them for a long time?" Su Yao was speechless. "What are you thinking about? How exaggerated their muscles are. Just look at them and you''ll see. Can''t I be blind?" "And if you hadn''t disappeared suddenly, I wouldn''t have been entangled by them. Come on, what did you do just now? " Shen Lanzhou snorted, "Su Xiaoyao, I think you are changing the topic." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "then you think I''m changing the topic. By the way, you are so evasive, you can''t do something bad behind my back. Did you go to those fox spirits outside? " Shen Lanzhou was a little sad and couldn''t laugh. "How can it be? You are the only one in my heart." "What did you do just now?" "You''ll know by night." Shen Lanzhou blinked, "it will definitely be a big surprise." "Then I''ll wait to see what kind of big surprise it will be. I just hope it doesn''t turn into a shock." "Don''t worry, it will be what you like." Wu Hao, an employee of Shenshi group, who is also playing in this sea area, hears his boss''s voice in a trance. He subconsciously looks around, and then sees Shen Lanzhou and Su Yao standing not far away. And the point is that they are holding hands together. In other words, the two of them are together. After all, ordinary friends don''t make such intimate moves. Well, Mr. Shen and Su Yao have disappeared for two days. In fact, they have come here for a date. No, such a big thing can''t be known by him alone, or shocked by him alone. It has to be known by other people in the company. With this in mind, Wu Hao quickly took out his mobile phone, took several photos of Shen Lanzhou and Su Yao, and then sent them to a wechat group. All the people in that wechat group are employees of Shen group. In fact, there was an employee group originally, but Shen Lanzhou and several other superiors were also in that group, so no one dared to speak in that group at all. so they built a group in private, chatting and chatting in that group on weekdays, and make complaints about their work at the same time. After the photos were sent out, the originally very quiet group exploded immediately - Xiaoyuanzi: is this true? Cauliflower: Su Yao also said that he had nothing to do with Mr. Shen. I believed it foolishly, but I didn''t think it was true. Old Wang next door: is this true or not? Wu Hao, please come out and explain @ Bagua Porter a dish: come out and explain @ Bagua Porter biscuit: come out @ Bagua Porte Chapter 1866 Gossip Porter: Yes, yes, the photo is true. They are really together. I''m at the scene right now. Call me Zhen: did Shen always find you? I think you''d better run quickly. If President Shen sees you, you''ll be finished. Just want to be your Daji: suddenly you feel very dangerous, you''d better find a place to hide. Like Mr. Shen''s eyes, I find that you are only a matter of minutes. Wu Hao doesn''t think so. Shen Zong is dating Su Yao now. How can he see him. Gossip Porter: you think too much. Mr. Shen is busy dating his little lover. How can he spare time to see other people. However, at the moment when Wu Hao looked up, Shen Lanzhou suddenly looked over, and his eyes were still fixed on him. Wu Hao was almost scared to pee. As soon as he was ready to hide, he saw Shen Lanzhou make a gesture to him, which meant to let him stand there and not move. Wu Hao Gan! I didn''t expect that the slap came so fast. If I had known that I would have been slapped, I should have left directly after taking the photo. Now, Mr. Shen has noticed him. Maybe he also knows that he took a picture and sent it to other people. This time, he is really going to die. He''s really hard! Wu Hao looks at his mobile phone, taps a word with his finger and goes out - gossip Porter: everyone, Mr. Shen has noticed me. He still asks me not to leave. Wish me good luck. After this sentence was sent out, other people in the group were gloating. Wu Hao What are these broken colleagues? Even if it''s really Schadenfreude, don''t you have to be so blatant? Seeing that Shen Lanzhou had been looking at a certain place, Su Yao couldn''t help but wonder, "what are you looking at?" "I saw an acquaintance. I went to say hello to him. You stand here and wait for me." Shen Lanzhou didn''t say that the acquaintance was an employee of the company, otherwise his Su Yao was so smart that he would Su Yao did not doubt, "then you go, not too long." Shen Lanzhou nodded, and then walked toward Wu Hao, who was standing there and had nothing to love, "Wu Hao, right?" Wu Hao didn''t know whether he should be happy now. After all, his boss remembered the name of his ordinary employee. "Mr. Shen, I''m Wu Hao. I''m wrong. I''ll delete those photos right away. I''ll explain to others that those photos belong to P." I hope Shen can always look at his positive confession and spare his dog''s life. "You don''t have to do that." Shen Lanzhou said. Wu Hao suddenly confused, "ah?" "You don''t need to delete the photos, and you don''t need to say that the photos are p, you just need to let more people know about it." Shen Lanzhou has long wanted others to know his relationship with Su Yao. He doesn''t want others to covet Su Yao. Wu Hao has done him such a favor. Listening to this, Wu Hao finally understood, and his heart was filled with a bitter drama. Shen Lanzhou was the bitter man. After such brain mending, he suddenly felt that Shen Lanzhou was a little pitiful, and unexpectedly met Su Yao, such a scum man. He decided that Mr. Shen''s love would be safeguarded by him. He must let Mr. Shen achieve his wish. Wu Hao straightened his back, patted his chest and assured, "Mr. Shen, don''t worry, I will complete the task you gave me." "I''ll trouble you." "No trouble, no trouble, that''s what I should do..." Chapter 1867 "Also, don''t let Su Yao know about it, or you will understand the end." "I know. I will keep my mouth shut." What kind of man is Su Yao, and his life is so good that he let president Shen do it for him. Su Yao, who suddenly turned into a peerless man What''s up with Ning? After telling Wu Hao a few more words, Shen Lanzhou went back to find Su Yao. Su Yao looked left and right, but he didn''t see who the acquaintance Shen Lanzhou said was. "Where''s your acquaintance?" "He''s gone." Shen Lanzhou said while waiting for his line of sight, don''t let him see Wu Hao, "it''s getting dark, let''s go back to the hotel." "Good." Wu Hao is a person who can''t hide things, otherwise he would not have sent those photos to the group. After Shen Lanzhou left, he immediately joined the wechat group and shared with others what happened just now. Gossip Porter: I was scared to death just now. I almost lost my life. Mr. Wang next door: Mr. Shen let you go. Is it because I''m in a good mood today? Want to be your Daji: what Mr. Shen said to you, please share with us. Gossip Porter: anyway, Mr. Shen didn''t scold me, and he wanted more people to know that he was with Su Yao. He gave me the task. Biscuit: listen to what you say, I suddenly make up a scene of bitterness. Bitterness attack wants to disclose her love with Zha Shou, but Zha Shou refuses because she doesn''t want to be affected by her reputation. She can only find another way to attack bitterness Biscuit: ah, Mr. Shen is so pitiful that he met Su Yao. Mr. Wang next door: how can you be so sure that Shen is always attacking? Topic Terminator: isn''t this nonsense? How can it be influenced by people like Mr. Shen? Old Wang next door You really deserve to be the topic terminator. Topic Terminator: of course, otherwise I don''t have the face to be a topic terminator. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Su Yao''s eyes were covered with black cloth, and then Shen Lanzhou took him to the roof of the hotel, "Shen Lanzhou, where are you taking me? In front of me, there was a lot of black paint in front of me. I''m really suffering to death " " bear it any longer. It''s almost here. Be careful. " Shen Lanzhou said. ¡°¡­¡­ Now, is it here? " "Here we are." On hearing this, Su Yao quickly took off the black cloth covering his eyes. When I saw what was in front of me, I was stunned. Shen Lanzhou was very satisfied with his stunned appearance and began to laugh. "How about it? Is it a surprise?" Su Yao''s expression is a little complicated, "the surprise you said before is candlelight dinner?" He thought it would be a surprise, but he didn''t expect it. Of course, Shen Lanzhou also knew that this was nothing. He scratched his head awkwardly. "Time is limited, so what you can prepare is a candlelight dinner. You won''t give up, will you?" "There is no aversion." Although this is nothing, but Su Yao did not dislike, after all, this is Shen Lanzhou''s mind, "as long as you give the surprise, I like." Listen to this, Shen Lanzhou immediately happy, "in addition to candlelight dinner, I also prepared other." "What else? Isn''t it fireworks or something? " I didn''t expect to be guessed by him. The smile on Shen Lanzhou''s face was stiff. "One of them is really a fireworks show. Do you want to see it?" Chapter 1868 "Now that you are ready, how can I fail you?" I just don''t know what fireworks show Shen Lanzhou is preparing. The word that will appear later will not be "I like you", right? Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. Shen Lanzhou was relieved, "then I''ll let them start now." Su Yao nodded. Shen Lanzhou took out his mobile phone and didn''t know who he called. After a while, the fireworks show began. Countless fireworks rose into the night sky and merged into a sentence - Su Yao, marry me! And this sentence is repeated three times. Su Yao''s face was stiff. Shen Lanzhou''s brain circuit is really strange. Other people''s fireworks show for their beloved is "XXX, I like you", or "XXX, stay with me", so he made the fireworks show into a proposal. Should he be glad that there are no roses or rings in front of his eyes? As soon as he thought that other people had seen the fireworks show, Su Yao wanted to find a way to get in. And others did, including Wu Hao. Wu Hao was stunned when he saw the first wave of fireworks. He didn''t expect that Shen Lanzhou knew romance. Although it was strange, it was really shocking. After all, he always thought Shen Lan was a veteran cadre who didn''t know how to be romantic. Of course, other people in the company also thought so. It seems that love can not only make people blind, but also make people change. When the second wave of fireworks was about to start, Wu Hao quickly took out his mobile phone, pointed the camera at the night sky, and then recorded a short video. He immediately sent the video to the group, so that other people can also feel Mr. Shen''s alternative romance. others feel offbeat romance, and then make complaints about them. The first person to eat melon: I''ve finished watching it. I''m going to die laughing. I didn''t expect that Mr. Shen was funny in private. Other people express their feelings to the people they like in this way. Only Mr. Shen made a proposal. Take me up: I watched it too. After watching this video, I suddenly feel that Mr. Shen is not so terrible. Come and wake me up. Topic Terminator: I''ll wake you up. Only when President Shen treats Su Yao, he will not be so terrible. And treat us this kind of unimportant person, he is afraid even a smile is lazy to give. Take me to the top All right, you can shut up. Xiuxian first person: I''m so sour all of a sudden. Even a big devil like Mr. Shen has found an object, and I''m still single. Biscuit: Gan! When you say that, I''m also sour. Whining: sour + 1 chirp + 100086 Looking at Su Yao with a dull expression, Shen Lanzhou thought that he was too happy. He could not help but said with pride, "how about it? Is it a surprise? It''s a surprise. I made it for you." Su Yao''s eyes were dead. "It''s really a surprise. I''ve never seen such a thing before. How did you think of it?" "The others are too common. I don''t think you like them, so it''s like this. Isn''t it special?" Su Yao felt that he had a stomachache. After being urged to marry more, he really didn''t want to see the four words "marry me", " Is there any surprise waiting for me next? " Chapter 1869 "Of course, the next is the most exciting part. You should match your eyes first." Listening to these words, Su Yao''s heart inexplicably raised an unknown premonition. According to Shen Lanzhou''s peculiar brain circuit, what will happen next must be very wonderful, that is, I don''t know how to do it. "I''m very hungry all of a sudden. I''d better wait for the rest of the surprise after dinner." "No, surprise is to be given to you at this time. You won''t feel that after a while." Shen Lanzhou said solemnly. Su Yao can only compromise, "OK, what''s the next surprise?" "Close your eyes first." Su Yao hesitated for a while and closed his eyes. Shen Lanzhou clapped his hands. The next second, the piano began to sound. Su Yao recognized that it was the prelude to the wedding in a dream. He felt that his stomach was aching. What does Shen Lanzhou want to do? Is he going to propose to him now? If that''s true, I''ll hammer his dog''s head later. ¡°¡­¡­ Can I open my eyes now? " Shen Lanzhou raised his left hand and looked at the time of his watch. When the needle pointed to eight o''clock, he said, "OK." Su Yao opened his eyes and saw the familiar scene of the proposal. He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. "What are you doing?" "Please contact me formally." Shen Lanzhou said seriously. Su Yao suddenly subway grandfather looked at the mobile phone, "but we are not already in contact?" "I don''t think that''s a formal relationship." Shen Lanzhou said while taking out a ring, "Su Yao, please contact me formally." Su Yao was speechless. "I can have a formal relationship with you, but I can''t take the ring." It''s not a proposal. How can we make a proposal ring? "No, you must take the ring. If you don''t take it, I''ll throw it away. " He didn''t intend to do it, but after he found that so many people were coveting Su Yao, he felt it was necessary to do it. It was a way to declare his sovereignty and the most effective one. "Forget it, then you can bring it to me." Su Yao said and held out his right hand to him. Shen Lanzhou was very happy to put the ring on the ring finger of his right hand. Su Yao also saw the ring he was wearing on his hand. "Where did you get that ring from?" "I put them on myself, of course." Shen Lanzhou raised his right hand and showed the ring in front of his eyes. "He''s a couple with the one in your hand." "Then why did you put it on yourself and not let me do it for you?" "I''m not afraid that you won''t help me put it on. I''ll take it off now and let you help me put it on again." With that, Shen Lanzhou was about to pick the ring from his hand. Su Yao stopped him. "Don''t take it off. I''ve already worn it." "There''s another surprise. Do you want to know what it is?" Su Yao thought of the previous surprises, and didn''t want to know what the next surprise was. However, seeing Shen Lanzhou''s happy appearance, it was not good to spoil his interest, so he said, "of course, I want to. Please tell me quickly." "Then come with me." Shen Lanzhou took him by the hand and led him to the left side of the roof. There was something covered with red cloth, which made Su Yao curious, "what is this?" Chapter 1870 Shen Lanzhou lifted the red cloth, and a very cool astronomical telescope was immediately displayed in front of Su Yao. Su Yao looked at the telescope, but he didn''t make a sound for a long time. Shen Lanzhou thought that he was shocked, and his face was full of smile, "how about it? Is it a surprise? " Su Yao looked at him, "what are you doing with an astronomical telescope here?" He doubted whether Shen Lanzhou''s brain circuit was different from the normal brain circuit, otherwise, how could he prepare for a surprise that was more wonderful than one. Oh, he forgot that this is Gu Zao''s brain disabled dog blood president Wen. The brains of both men and women are so bad, and the brains of supporting actors are not normal. "I heard that the once-in-a-hundred-year Tianma meteor shower will arrive on earth tonight. I want you to have a look." Shen Lanzhou said with a smile, "and I heard that all the wishes made to the meteor shower will come true." Su Yao, you don''t know how to comment on Shen Lanzhou''s behavior How can you be so sure that the Pegasus meteor shower will pass through here? " "I asked the experts before preparing this telescope." Shen Lanzhou said boldly, "and the astronomical Bureau has detected its moving track." Su Yao All right, he lost. "When did the equine meteor shower come that day?" "Soon." Shen Lanzhou looked at the time, "the news said it was around 8:22 p.m., now it''s 20." Listen to this sentence, don''t know how, Su Yao suddenly looked forward to up, "that is only two minutes, but I remember the meteor is visible to the naked eye, why do you prepare astronomical telescope?" Shen Lanzhou couldn''t help feeling embarrassed, but he used a smile to cover up the embarrassment, "because what I want to do with you is not only the meteor shower, but also other constellations." Su Yao was fooled by his words, "it''s like this. I didn''t expect you to understand romance." "Here we are." Su Yao quickly looked at the night sky, only to see a few very bright meteors in the sky, the whole night sky was illuminated. Although he knew it was impossible to make a wish on a meteor, he closed his eyes and made a wish. And Shen Lanzhou standing beside him may have a wish. Su Yao looked at him, "what wish did you make?" "It doesn''t work to say what you want. Keep it secret for the time being." Shen Lanzhou said, "but I can reveal one thing. It''s about you." Su Yao "What''s your wish?" Su Yao gave the sentence back to him, "if you want to say it, it won''t work. Keep it secret for the time being." Shen Lanzhou had no choice but to smile, "OK, you can tell me when you want to say it." Su Yao wanted to say something else. His stomach suddenly took the lead and made a "Goo Goo" sound. He didn''t expect that his stomach was so disheartened. His face turned red. "You heard me wrong just now. It''s not my stomach calling." However, as soon as he finished, his stomach began to cry again. Su Yao was so embarrassed that he found a way to sew it in. Shen Lanzhou originally wanted to laugh, but he was afraid that Su Yao would blow up his hair when he laughed, so he stifled the impulse. "It''s late. I''m hungry. Let''s start our candlelight dinner." Su Yao''s attention was shifted when he was forced, "what have you prepared?" "You''ll see in a minute." Chapter 1871 After the candlelight dinner, they stood on the roof and looked at the stars with the telescope for a while, then they went back to their room. This made Su Yao feel thirsty. He picked up a cup of ice drink which was just delivered by the hotel attendant, and drank it in one gulp. As a result, he didn''t expect to be more thirsty, which made him wonder if he was given any spring medicine. "Shen Lanzhou, have you finished washing?" "It''s done." With the sound, Shen Lanzhou opened the bathroom door and came out. Shen Lanzhou noticed it and couldn''t help laughing. "Is my figure too good for you to have nosebleed after seeing it?" Su Yao hurriedly took out a napkin to block his nostrils, "don''t talk nonsense. It''s just because the weather is too hot. I''m definitely not the kind of person who is greedy for beauty." He didn''t notice how much money he said. "Now that it''s finished, I''ll do it." Su Yao was afraid that his nosebleed would flow faster, so he did not dare to see Shen Lanzhou again, so he walked into the bathroom without anything. After washing, Su Yao found that he didn''t have any clothes to change, and there was only a clean towel in the bathroom. Shen Lanzhou thought Su Yao would turn to him for help, but after hearing the sound of the bathroom door being opened, he couldn''t help feeling lost. He looked up and breathed. Although Su Yao''s figure is that of a normal person, his skin is very white, and it''s still cream white. Now the light shows that he''s even whiter, and there''s a kind of exquisite feeling. People can''t help but want to leave some traces on him. With this in mind, Shen Lanzhou was no longer willing to take his eyes away from Su Yao. He even wanted to rush over and beat him now, leaving some ambiguous traces on him. Being watched by Shen Lanzhou with this kind of vision, Su Yao felt that even if he was watched by the wolf, he could not help stepping back a few steps, and even began to worry about his fate tonight. "Shen Lanzhou, can you stop looking at me like this?" "No Shen Lanzhou came back without hesitation and said, "put down your hand. I haven''t seen enough." Listening to these words, Su Yao felt like he ran to Xiao Huangwen''s studio by accident and swallowed nervously. "Shen Lanzhou, I tell you, don''t mess around." Su Yao''s face "Shua" on the red, "Shen Lanzhou, can you point the face?" He decided that he couldn''t sleep with Shen Lanzhou tonight, or he would eat all his bones. Chapter 1872 "Shen Lanzhou, I''ll sleep in this room alone tonight. You can open a new room." "The other rooms in this hotel are full. Do you want me to sleep in the corridor?" Shen Lanzhou asked. Su Yao suddenly choked Then you sleep on the ground, don''t sleep with me in the same bed "Why do I sleep on the ground instead of you? If I remember correctly, I paid for the room. " Although he knew that he might make su Yao angry, Shen Lanzhou couldn''t help teasing him for a while. Su Yao gritted his teeth. "Have you forgotten that I can sleepwalk? If you don''t mind if I sleepwalk to your bed and kick you out of bed, I won''t mind "Then how can you be so sure you won''t sleepwalk on the ground and sleep with me?" Su Yao was speechless, because he didn''t know how to refute. ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t care. Anyway, we can''t sleep in the same bed today. If we can''t, don''t sleep at all. " Shen Lanzhou sighed, "Su Yao, what are you afraid of?" "I''m afraid you''ll wipe me out." Su Yao replied subconsciously. Wait for reaction to come over what he said, want to immediately find a piece of tofu hit dead. "It''s because of this." Shen Lanzhou suddenly laughed, "you don''t have to worry. Although I really want to clean you up, I will ask for your consent in advance." Su Yao doesn''t believe that now. Some people have said that to him before, but in the end, he has done everything he shouldn''t do. "How can you be sure you can really hold it?" Although he is not a fan of many people, he is quite confident in his charm, not to mention that he is still an old rascal. "How can you be sure I can''t control it?" Shen Lanzhou asked. "When did I say I''m sure you''ll lose control?" Shen Lanzhou didn''t want to play Russian dolls with him at all. "It seems that no matter what I say tonight, you don''t want to sleep in the same bed with me, so I''ll let you, let you sleep in bed, and I''ll sleep on the floor." "But don''t sleepwalk again. I don''t want to wake up tomorrow morning and sleep with you again." Su Yao immediately thought of these experiences, and his face turned red. "Don''t worry, that kind of thing will never happen again." But Shen Lanzhou didn''t say a word with a smile, which made Su Yao feel that there was a conspiracy. "Shen Lanzhou, I''ll make it clear to you. You don''t want to climb onto my bed while I''m asleep." "Absolutely not." It''s like what really happened, it''s just you and me sleeping on the ground. Su Yao snorted, "I''m going to sleep. You can make your floor slowly." With that he closed his eyes. Maybe it was too much during the day. After a few minutes, Su Yao was already asleep, and there was a slight snoring. Shen Lanzhou quickly spread the floor, then went to the bedside and called softly, "Su Yao, Su Yao..." Seeing that he didn''t respond, Shen Lanzhou held him down from the bed and put him on the floor. Shen Lanzhou himself lay on the floor. Looking at Su Yao who has been sleeping, no matter how Shen Lanzhou controls his desire, he can''t help it. Of course, he didn''t dare to do anything beyond the boundary. He just touched Su Yao Chapter 1873 But after touching it like this, he couldn''t help feeling a little confused. He wanted to wipe away Su Yao, the tempting goblin. But he didn''t dare. He didn''t want to make su Yao angry, and he didn''t want to destroy the relationship between him and Su Yao. Otherwise, Su Yao will break up with him, and he can''t even find a place to cry. Shen Lanzhou sighed and went into the bathroom. However, as soon as he took off his pants and was ready to generate electricity for love to appease Shen Tiezhu, Su Yao suddenly burst in. Su Yao, who just wanted to solve his physiological needs, didn''t expect that he would run into such an embarrassing situation. Suddenly, he was petrified. After reaction, he would like to poke his eyes, "excuse me, please continue." Before the words came down, he ran out like a firefight, and helped Shen Lanzhou close the door. Shen Lanzhou looked at Shen Tiezhu, who had softened his eyes, sighed, pulled on his trousers, washed his hands, and then something happened. Lying on the bed, Su Yao heard the movement and immediately got up to look at it. Then he said in surprise, "are you over so soon?" "I know a doctor is very good in that aspect, how about I recommend it for you?" Su Yao tried to make his words sound more euphemistic. But his eyes said, "you can''t do it, brother.". Shen Lanzhou''s a handsome face is black down, "OK, have to try to know, do you want to try my that aspect in the end OK?" I''m a man. I can''t be said no. Su Yao was scared by his words and quickly protected his ass, "Shen Lanzhou, you must not mess with me. I don''t want to know if you can do that at all?" Shen Lanzhou picked an eyebrow. "It''s about your future sex life. Are you sure you don''t want to check it in advance?" "No, your Shen Tiezhu is very healthy. I said something wrong just now." Shen Lanzhou, the dog man, clearly wants to tempt him. There is no door. He will never be so tempted. He will keep his virginity. "How do you know it''s Shen Tiezhu? You saw it just now?" Su Yao had a sad and indignant face. How can he not see it? He can see it clearly. Like Shen Tiezhu, it''s hard not to be noticed. With this in mind, Su Yao could not help but imagine the scene in the toilet just now, and then gave Shen Tiezhu a 360 degree shot without dead angle. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gan! His eyes were seriously polluted. He wanted to buy a pair of eyes that he had never seen before. "I''m not. I didn''t see anything just now. Don''t talk nonsense." "I''m going to continue to sleep. You can continue to play with your Shen Tiezhu." Su Yao directly put the quilt on his head. "Are you sure you don''t want to solve your physiological needs? I''m afraid you''ll wet your bed then." Listening to these words, Su Yao suddenly jumped up and said, "Shen Lanzhou, what do you mean? Do you think I''m still a three-year-old who can wet the bed at will? " "I''m just being kind enough to remind you. Just now you burst in because you were in a hurry to urinate, right? You can''t hold your urine, or your bladder will explode. " Shen Lanzhou said earnestly. "I don''t want to get up in the middle of the night and take you to the hospital." Chapter 1874 Listening to this, Su Yao could not help but think of the very embarrassing thing that happened in the toilet. Shen Tiezhu began to find a sense of existence in his mind again. In this way, he could not help but react. In order to avoid the occurrence of such things as "brush gun fire", Su Yao rushed into the toilet and locked the door. Of course, he did not generate electricity for love like Shen Lanzhou, but took a bath. Listening to the sound of water coming from inside, Shen Lanzhou knew that Su Yao had reacted, which made him feel a little complacent. It seems that Su Yao is not liuxiahui either. As long as he quotes more, he will be able to accomplish his dream very soon. After pressing down the evil fire in his body, Su Yao finally came out of the toilet. He glared at Shen Lanzhou fiercely and lay down on the bed without saying a word. He turned his back and didn''t want to take care of Shen Lanzhou. Looking at this move, Shen Lanzhou knew that Su Yao was playing a small temper again, and felt that he was really innocent. It was su Yao himself who burst in just now, and it was su Yao himself who reacted. Why did he blame him for the mistake? But Shen Lanzhou didn''t get angry because of this. After all, he did something wrong. He should have locked the toilet door just now, otherwise that kind of embarrassing thing would not have happened. Thinking, Shen Lanzhou looked at Shen Tiezhu and said in a low voice, "you can be more peaceful in the future. Don''t suddenly raise your head again." Shen Tiezhu It''s none of my business. You can''t control it. I''m under your control. Originally wanted to solve the physiological needs after going to sleep, Su Yao suddenly very sad to find that he can''t sleep. More importantly, as soon as he closed his eyes, Shen Tiezhu would appear in his mind. This makes him have to doubt whether he is begging for Shen Tiezhu. Gan! He should have been aiming at both ends just now, otherwise things would not be like this. "Shen Lanzhou, it''s all your fault." "Well, well, it''s all my fault." Hiding in the quilt, Su Yao didn''t realize how doting Shen Lanzhou was when he looked at him. "Shen Lanzhou, if I can''t sleep tonight, I''ll fight like hell with you." "Why can''t you sleep? Don''t you sleep a lot? " Of course, Su Yao can''t say the reason. He doesn''t want to be ridiculed by Shen Lanzhou, "of course, it''s because of you. If you hadn''t been here, I would have fallen asleep." Shen Lanzhou naturally misinterpreted what he said, "do you mean that your attention is completely on me, so that as soon as you close your eyes, my mind is full of me, so you can''t sleep?" Su Yao No, in my mind has always been your Shen Tiezhu, Shen Tiezhu''s sense of existence is too strong. "You think too much. Your charm is not so great. Don''t look at me any more." "How do you know I''m looking at you when you''re hiding under the covers?" "I''m guessing. I''m not talking to you anymore. I''m going to sleep." Shen Lanzhou said with a smile, "good night, I wish you a good dream." In a few minutes. Su Yao lifted the quilt and stared at the ceiling. "Shen Lanzhou, I still can''t sleep. What should I do?" But the only answer was the sound of breathing. Su Yao looked down and found that Shen Lanzhou had fallen asleep He couldn''t sleep, but he did. Too much. Shen Lanzhou is too much Chapter 1875 Since he can''t sleep, Shen Lanzhou doesn''t want to sleep well. Thinking about this, Su Yao jumped out of bed and reached out to shake Shen Lanzhou, ready to wake him up. But I didn''t expect that as soon as he reached out his hand, Shen Lanzhou suddenly grabbed his arm and gently pulled it again. He held himself in his arms. Shen Lanzhou is smiling at himself. "Well, Shen Lanzhou, you pretended to sleep. You must let me go!" "You threw yourself in the arms first, and I won''t let go." Shen Lanzhou said boldly. Su Yao suddenly burst out, "who threw his arms to you? Don''t talk nonsense there. Let me go, or I''ll be rude to you." However, Shen Lanzhou hugged him more tightly. "Let me hold him for a while. I''m a little tired." Listen to this sentence, Su Yao instantly softened, "then I''ll let you hold for a while, but only for a short time." Shen Lanzhou answered and didn''t speak any more. Su Yao let him hold himself like this. For a moment, there is a good feeling of quiet years. I don''t know how long later, Su Yao, who couldn''t sleep at all, suddenly felt very sleepy, so he went to sleep in Shen Lanzhou''s arms. Shen Lanzhou looked at Su Yao in his arms, with a smile on his lips. Then he gave Su Yao a kiss on the forehead. "Good night." ¡­¡­ When he woke up the next morning, Su Yao was shocked to find himself lying in Shen Lanzhou''s arms. He didn''t know that he was sleeping in Shen Lanzhou''s arms last night. He only thought that he was sleepwalking again, thinking that Shen Lanzhou must not know, so he got up quickly. However, as soon as he got up, he was caught by something. Su Yao quickly looked down and found that Shen Lanzhou had woken up. He wanted to find a piece of tofu to kill him immediately. "Shen Lanzhou, this is a misunderstanding. I didn''t sleep with you last night. Please listen to my explanation." "Is it?" Shen Lanzhou said with a smile, "but you have been caught by me on the spot." Su Yao choked, "this is really a misunderstanding. I just got out of bed and saw you still sleeping. I don''t want to wake you up." "But my arm is sore under your pressure. And I remember clearly that someone once vowed that he would never sleep with me, but how did that person suddenly turn back? " Su Yao became angry. "Yes, I was sleeping with you last night. I was the one who rebelled. How about that?" Shen Lanzhou had no choice but to smile, "I won''t do anything to you. You don''t have to be so angry, and I like sleeping with you. Between sleeping with you, I don''t have to worry about not sleeping at night any more. " Su Yao''s attention was shifted by the sentence behind him, "why do you worry that you can''t sleep at night? Are you insomnia?" "Yes, I''ve been suffering from insomnia for years. It''s useful to take the medicine at first, but after a long time, it won''t work for me. " Shen Lanzhou''s face is not red and his heart is not empty. He tells a lie. In fact, he has no insomnia at all, but in order to sleep with Su Yao, he has suffered from very serious insomnia from now on. But Su Yao didn''t doubt the truth of Shen Lanzhou''s words at all. He looked at him with a little heartache in his eyes. "Then you didn''t go to see a doctor?" "Of course, I''ve seen it, and I''ve seen it several times. The doctor gave the house no effect at all." Chapter 1876 Su Yao was silent immediately. A few minutes later, he said firmly, "I''ve decided. I''ll help you cure your insomnia." "How are you going to help me?" "Since sleeping with me can give you a good sleep, we''ll be together at night from now on." Su Yao completely forgot how reluctant he was to sleep in the same bed with Shen Lanzhou last night. Seeing the rabbit jump into the trap, Shen Lanzhou is in a happy mood, "but will it bother you too much?" "No trouble, no trouble. As long as it helps you, no matter how much trouble it is, I will do it." Su Yao''s tone was very serious. "And we were going to live together, just a meal ahead of time." "Su Yao, you are so kind to me." "OK, you don''t flatter me there. Get up quickly. It''s almost sunrise time. Do you want to watch the sunrise with me?" "Give me a hand." "Don''t you have feet of your own?" Although he said such disgusting words, Su Yao held out his right hand to him. Shen Lanzhou stood up with his strength and took the opportunity to eat a handful of his tofu. Su Yao was like a little daughter-in-law who was teased by a hooligan. She was so scared that she put her hands on her chest. She stepped back and looked at Shen Lanzhou with great vigilance. "Shen Lanzhou, what are you doing?" "I can''t help it." Shen Lanzhou laughed, "do you want to touch it back?" Su Yao gave him a big white eye directly, "I''m not as shameless as you. Don''t be coquettish with me." "Do you want me to be angry with other men?" Shen Lanzhou joked. Su Yao immediately worried, he a stare, "you dare?" "No, no, I''m only interested in you." Shen Lanzhou is a pun. Hearing this, Su Yao snorted, "I don''t think you are interested in other men, but if you dare to betray me, then I will..." "What do you want?" "Then I''ll scrap your Shen Tiezhu and make it wilt." At the mention of "Shen Tiezhu", Su Yao''s mind came up with the picture. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gan! It''s hard for him to forget Shen Tiezhu. Why did he suddenly think of it again? It''s Shen Lanzhou, a dog man with an unhealthy mind. "Are you really willing to abandon Shen Tiezhu?" "If you don''t want to give up something, just have a try." Su Yao''s eyes fell on Shen Tiezhu and compared a pair of scissors with his finger. Shen Lanzhou suddenly felt some egg pain, in order to avoid Shen Tiezhu really become wilting, he quickly changed the topic, "it''s not long before the sun comes out, hurry to wash, or you will really miss the sunrise." Listening to this, Su Yao rushed to the toilet. Although he has seen countless sunrise, but this is the first time he and Shen Lanzhou watch sunrise together, absolutely can''t miss. However, just a few minutes after rushing into the toilet, Su Yao found that he didn''t bring clean clothes in. More importantly, the towel that can help him cover his lower body was thrown into the bathtub by him. It was wet, and he didn''t even wear a pair of trousers. It''s impossible to go out naked. Su Yao can only turn to Shen Lanzhou, "Shen Lanzhou, can you do me a favor?" Chapter 1877 Shen Lanzhou had expected that he would call himself, so he opened Su Yao''s suitcase in advance, "what''s the matter?" Su Yao hesitated, "can you Get me a clean suit? " "Do you need a pair of underpants, too?" There was no sound in the toilet. A few minutes later, there was a slight sound Yes, please Just listening to the voice, Shen Lanzhou could imagine what kind of expression Su Yao was now. He couldn''t help laughing, "OK, I''ll help you with it." In the toilet, Su Yao''s face was red, and some of his life was loveless. It''s the first time he''s asked someone to help him with his underwear. It''s a shame. Shen Lanzhou knocked on the door. "I''ve got it. Open the door." Su Yao opened a seam and stretched out his right hand. "Just give it to me like this." Shen Lanzhou knew that he didn''t want to let himself in, so he couldn''t help teasing him. "If you don''t let me in, I won''t give you my clothes." Su Yao gritted his teeth, "Shen Lanzhou, don''t go too far. Give me the clothes quickly." "Open the door first." "I have." "Open up a little bit." Su Yao was so angry that he wanted to spit out fragrance. "Shen Lanzhou, if you don''t give me your clothes again, do you believe me to go naked / run for a few laps outside?" Although Shen Lanzhou knew that Su Yao''s words were a little angry, when he thought of Su Yao''s going out naked / running for several circles, his handsome face suddenly became cold, "dare you?" Su Yao is also a soft not hard, "you see I dare not." In the end, it was Shen Lanzhou who took soft clothes. After all, he started first. "I''m joking with you. I''ll give you my clothes now." "Coincidentally, I''m joking with you, too." After su Yao took the clothes, he quickly locked the door so that Shen Lanzhou would not burst in. And after he saw that sexy underwear, his old face turned red, and he even wanted to slap himself. He bought such a pair of underpants when he was really embarrassed and stuffed it into the trunk. As soon as he thought that he might have one more word "Sao" in Shen Lanzhou''s impression, Su Yao wanted to die on the spot. But now we can''t ask Shen Lanzhou to help with a pair of underwear again. Who knows if his suitcase is stuffed with other sexy underwear Su Yao can only put on that pair of sexy underwear. This is his first time to wear such underwear. He just feels that he doesn''t want to try it, because the underwear is so worn, which makes his Su Xiaoyao have to react. Su Yao held back his discomfort and quickly put on other clothes. ¡­¡­ After su Yao came out of the toilet, Shen Lanzhou found that there was something wrong with his walking posture. He couldn''t help worrying and asked, "what''s wrong with your leg?" Su Yao quickly stood up straight legs, "nothing, just accidentally hit it." No, this pair of underwear is too exciting. He has to change it quickly. Otherwise, he will make some strange noises. He doesn''t want to lose face in front of so many people. Shen Lanzhou did not doubt the truth of his words, "do you need me to rub it for you?" Su Yao was immediately frightened by his words, "no, I''ll just rub it myself. You should go to wash it." "All right." After Shen Lanzhou entered the bathroom, Su Yao quickly took out a pair of normal underwear from the suitcase and quickly put it on, which made him feel much more comfortable. As for the sexy underwear, he packed it in a black bag and threw it in the trash Chapter 1878 After another day in this sea area, Su Yao and Shen Lanzhou flew back to Z city. Su Yao didn''t know that the affair between him and Shen Lanzhou had already caused a stir in the whole Shen group. Now all the employees know the relationship between them, but they didn''t tell the story because they were afraid that Shen Lanzhou would settle the accounts with them when he came back. Although they like gossip, they prefer their present job I''ll pay you. After all, it''s hard to find a high paying job like this with a lantern on. After su Yao went back to work in Shen''s group, several people came to ask if he was really with Shen Lanzhou. Su Yao has never said this to the outside world, let alone publicized it. So after being asked this question several times in succession, Shen Lanzhou was the first person he thought of to publicize it. Anyway, everyone in the company now knows his relationship with Shen Lanzhou, so there''s no need to cover it up any more. He directly took the elevator to the 23rd floor where Shen Lanzhou was, and swaggered into Shen Lanzhou''s office in front of several people. When those people saw him enter Shen Lanzhou''s office, they immediately gathered together to gossip. "What do you think Su Yao is doing?" "I''m here to flirt with President Shen." "Will they come directly to the office to play later?" "I think it''s very possible that I already have that picture in my mind." "Shh, keep your voice down. Don''t let Mr. Shen hear us, or we''ll all be finished." In the office. Shen Lanzhou looked at Su Yao who burst in suddenly, and immediately pulled out a smile from the corner of his mouth, "why did you come up to me all of a sudden?" "Now the whole company has spread the story of cheating both of us. Did you tell us?" Su Yao asked. Shen Lanzhou kept smiling, "I''ve been staying with you these days. When did you see me touch my mobile phone?" Su Yao didn''t believe his words. "Don''t pretend to me. It must be you. Who else but you? " Seeing his reaction, Shen Lanzhou was more sure that he couldn''t tell the truth. "I don''t know about that. Maybe an employee of the company was playing there. He saw us and took pictures." "Who is the employee?" Su Yao Yang Yang chin, "if you can''t say it, that''s what you do." "How can I know who that man is? In other words, why do you have such a big reaction? We are together now. Do you want other people to know our relationship so much? " Su Yao choked for a moment I just don''t want to let other people know about our relationship in this way. " "You, don''t think so much. Anyway, our relationship has been exposed. Let it develop like this." Hearing this, Su Yao felt something was wrong. "How can I always feel that you are hiding something from me?" "Why should I keep it from you?" Shen Lanzhou asked. Su Yao stared at him for a while, "well, since it''s a foregone conclusion, it doesn''t matter. I''m gone. If I stay in your office any longer, your employees will think that I''m doing something shameful with you." "Do you mean office play?" Chapter 1879 "I''d like to have an office play with you." Su Yao didn''t know how Shen Lanzhou said such a thing against that face. He felt ashamed and flustered. "Do you think you are suitable for such a thing as president?" "Don''t you think I''m a beast in clothes?" Shen Lanzhou said with a smile, "and you look like you''re looking forward to something like that." Su Yao thought Shen Lanzhou was shameless, but he didn''t think he could be so shameless. Sure enough, there was no such thing as shameless. "I''m not like you. I''m full of those things all day. I don''t think you should be Shen." "What do you think my last name should be?" "Surname Huang, this surname is worthy of you who are full of yellow waste." Su Yao didn''t think his logic was wrong at all. Shen Lanzhou was one of those people full of rubbish. "I''ve already said that my brain is full of you, so are you the Yellow trash in my brain?" Su Yao OK, he gave up. He couldn''t fight Shen Lanzhou, a guy with thicker skin than him. "I''m not talking to you anymore. I''m going." "I''ll see you in the canteen at noon." Su Yao didn''t speak. He glared at him and went out. Seeing Su Yao coming out, the people outside sat up straight and looked at him secretly. His clothes were not half messy, his lips were not swollen, his face was not red, just like when he went in. Obviously, during this period, Su Yao and President Shen did not have any office play. This made them feel disappointed, but at the same time, they were glad that Shen Lanzhou didn''t lose his intelligence because he was in love, and he didn''t change his personality, otherwise they would have doubted life. ¡­¡­ After a few days, the story of Su Yao and Shen Lanzhou soon spread to the outside world, and it was also spread by Hua mingchong. He specially let Shang Yuan and Ruan Xia know about it first. After knowing this, others were just surprised. As for Shang Yuan and Ruan Xia, they were so angry that they were about to go up to heaven. Although Shang Yuan was beaten so badly by Su Yao last time, he still wanted to get Su Yao. And he thought he had a chance, but he didn''t expect that Su Yao was really with Shen Lanzhou. Shen Lanzhou is the most difficult guy to deal with. If you want to steal it from him, you must destroy Shen. However, according to the current situation, it is estimated that Shen Lanzhou has already taken the lead in bringing down the Shang family before he has brought down the Shen family. He is still a little self-conscious. Ruan Xia has always wanted to be with Shen Lanzhou, and has been working hard for this, but she didn''t expect to be given the lead by Su Yao. Now it''s not him who is with Shen Lanzhou. She was eager to go to Su Yao immediately and ask him to let Shen Lanzhou out. But now she can''t enter the purple star court at all. Since she was expelled from the purple star court last time, she has been blacklisted by the security guard. So if she wants to see Su Yao, she has to find another way. However, on the contrary, Shang Yuan has already gone to Su Yao. He successfully entered the purple star garden, because he is also one of the residents of the purple star garden. Before he went to find Su Yao, he dressed himself up Chapter 1880 Shangyuan successfully knocked on the door of the Su family, but it was not su Yao who opened the door, but Hou Yumei, Su Yao''s mother. Shang Yuan met Hou Yumei, so he immediately put out a smile, "aunt, I''m here to find Su Yao, is he at home?" Hou Yumei had heard of Shang Yuan before, but she had never seen him. However, she had seen Shang Yuan on TV a few days ago. So no matter how good Shangyuan is, no matter how powerful she is, Hou Yumei still has a bad face and a bad nose. After all, he was the one who had hurt his son, and it must have been no good for him to come to the door suddenly this time. So, Hou Yumei did not give Shang Yuan a good look, "you are Shang Yuan." Shang is far from blind. Naturally, she can see that she is not happy with her own eyes. However angry she is at the thought that she is Su Yao''s mother, she still keeps a smile on her face. "Aunt, I''m Shang Yuan. Su Yao must have mentioned me to you." Hou Yumei is too lazy to play Tai Chi with him here. "If you have anything to say, I''m going out." As soon as Shang Yuan heard this, she knew that she didn''t want to see her. She thought that Shen Lanzhou might have said something in her ear, and her smile faded. "Aunt, actually, I heard something. Su Yao seems to be with Shen Lanzhou. Shen Lanzhou is not a good man. I''m afraid Su Yao will be hurt." "Can you tell me where Su Yao is? I want to have a good talk with him." Hou Yumei listened to his words with a sneer in her heart. It''s really a thief''s cry to catch a thief. It''s him who hurt Su Yao, but he wants to blame others for it. Moreover, after getting along with Shen Lanzhou during this period, she is more and more fond of Shen Lanzhou, an excellent young man. Only people like Shen Lanzhou can be worthy of her Su Yao. "Mr. Shang, I think it''s necessary to remind you that you have no relationship with my family, Su Yao. Now he is with Lan Zhou. They are very happy and Lan Zhou is very good to him. They will be engaged soon..." "Please don''t disturb Su Yao any more. Your behavior will cause great trouble to him and Lan Zhou. And if you can, I hope you will never show up in front of us again. " Shang Yuan noticed that Hou Yumei had already called Shen Lanzhou''s name directly, which meant that Shen Lanzhou was really with Su Yao, which made him become a lemon. "Auntie, although I know you won''t believe what I said, I still want to say that I''m Su Yao''s real boyfriend. He''s just confused by Shen Lanzhou, so now he''s with Shen Lanzhou." Hou Yumei has lived so long that she has never seen such a shameless person as Shang Yuan. If she could, she really wanted to spit on Shang Yuan''s face to make his brain clear. "Mr. Shang, please look up at the sky." Although I don''t know why she said that, Shangyuan, you subconsciously looked up at the sky. "Auntie, what do you want to tell me?" "It''s still day, please don''t dream any more." With these words, Hou Yumei directly closed the door, "I have finished, you can go." Shang Yuan didn''t expect that Hou Yumei would dare to treat herself like this. His face was so angry that he twisted, "I don''t know what''s good or what''s bad!" Chapter 1881 Shang Yuan is even more unwilling to think that he has been humiliated by the Su family one after another. He must let Su Yao fall in love with him again, let Su Yao kneel and lick himself, and then trample on him. That way, his humiliation will disappear. "Su Yao, I will make you regret what you have done and make you kneel down and beg me!" ¡­¡­ Hou Yumei soon called Su Yao about Shangyuan''s visit. These days, Su Yao has been in love with Shen Lanzhou, almost forgetting the existence of Shang Yuan. Now listening to Hou Yumei''s words, I remember that I haven''t solved the problem of Shangyuan. He thought that after being beaten, Shangyuan would be more self-contained, but he didn''t expect that Shangyuan would be like Xiaoqiang who can''t beat him to death and make a comeback. I really don''t know what''s in his mind. Can''t he focus on his own career? It''s clear that he is a president. Why is he so idle all day long? Oh, I see. A man with his own aura, no matter what he does, is very easy. Ordinary people can''t compare with him. However, since Shang Yuan came to the door again, it means that he will not give up. Maybe he will take Hou Yumei to achieve a certain purpose. Thinking of these, Su Yao''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, he began to calculate in his mind how to deal with Shang Yuan. Shen Lanzhou was sitting opposite him. Seeing that he was frowning and obviously worried, he couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? Is something wrong?" "Just now my mother called to say that business is far away. I''m afraid he will hurt my mother." Su Yao sighed as he spoke. On hearing that Shangyuan came to the door again, Shen Lanzhou''s eyes suddenly became cold. "Don''t worry, I''m here. I won''t let Shangyuan hurt you." He didn''t take Shangyuan seriously, but he didn''t expect that Shangyuan, a grasshopper, would be able to hop more than he thought. He had to get rid of this hidden danger. "I will definitely get rid of the business." He happens to have some things about the Shang Group on hand. As long as he makes good use of them, the Shang Group will not be around for long. Su Yao knew that he could not solve such a big Shang Group by himself. He could only use Shen Lanzhou''s power, so he was more or less embarrassed. "Please." "We don''t have to be so polite. Your business is mine." Moreover, he couldn''t bear Shang Yuan''s desire to rob Su Yao from him. Su Yao can only be Shen Lanzhou''s! "Lan Zhou, you are so kind to me. I don''t know how to repay you." "You don''t have to repay me, just give yourself to me." Just walked to the door of the assistant just heard this sentence, immediately felt that he was fed a mouthful of dog food, almost sour into a lemon essence. After much hesitation, he decided to go in and be a light bulb, so he reached out and knocked on the door. Shen Lanzhou did not expect that someone would disturb him and Su Yao at this time. He could not help frowning, "who?" "Mr. Shen, it''s me. I have very important things here." "Come in." Shen Lanzhou has been secretly thinking about what punishment should be given to his assistant, so that he will not disturb the world between himself and Su Yao in the future Chapter 1882 "Take your time. I''ll go back first." He is not in the mood to stay here. He just wants to go back and protect Hou Yumei so that she won''t be hurt by Shen Lanzhou. Shen''s group is not far away from zixingyuan, so he arrived in only 20 minutes. As soon as he walked into the gate of zixingyuan, he saw a familiar looking car parked there. He looked at it carefully and found that it was Shangyuan''s car. He was in a panic. "Tangyuan, please help me to see where Shangyuan is now." "Host, he is now in a villa in zixingyuan, which is his own." Tangyuan immediately tells Su Yao where Shangyuan is. Smell speech, Su Yao breathed a sigh of relief, "you now all the monitoring here to black out." "Host, what are you going to do?" "You just do what I do." Seeing that he didn''t want to say, Tang Yuan didn''t ask again, "OK, I''ll blackout the monitoring now." After Tangyuan blacked out all the monitoring, Su Yao walked towards Shangyuan''s car, and then did something on it. "Well, you can restore the monitoring now." The security guard on duty is dozing, so he has no idea what happened in just a few minutes. Su Yao went back to Shang Yuan''s car after he did some tricks. As soon as he got to the door, he ran into Hou Yumei, who was preparing to go out. "Ma, what are you going to do?" "There''s no food in the fridge. I have to go shopping. Why did you come back all of a sudden?" "Didn''t you say that Shang Yuan had come? I was a little worried and came back." Su Yao said, "Mom, you''d better not go shopping today." Hou Yumei immediately glared at him, "what do you say? If I don''t go out to buy vegetables, what shall we eat at night?" "Shangyuan is still here. I saw his car at the door just now." Su Yao sighed, "if he saw it, he would have to pester it again." "I don''t believe what he can do to me in broad daylight." Hou Yumei a face of indifference, "you ah, don''t think too much, nothing will happen." Seeing that he couldn''t persuade her, Su Yao had no choice but to say, "I''d better go with you. If something really happens at that time, there''s still time." Hou Yumei did not refuse, "OK, then you go with me." ¡­¡­ I don''t know whether I was secretly planning a plot, or I was in the hospital with Ruan Xia who was suddenly "sick". Shang Yuan didn''t appear for some time. However, Su Yao did not relax his vigilance. A few days later, Su Yao learned that Shangyuan had a car accident. It was said that Shangyuan was seriously injured. It was estimated that he would not be a demon for a long time. The Shang Group is not as peaceful as it seems. As soon as Shang Yuan enters the hospital, all the tigers, leopards and jackals that have been lurking for a long time come out. In order to get Shang, they fight and even plan to kill Shang Yuan''s successor. But Shang Yuan''s main character aura is not covered, and all those conspiracies against him have failed. But now he can only lie in the hospital, there is no way to Shangshi group. In fact, after the news of Shangyuan''s car accident came out, the shares of Shangshi group were already falling, though only a little bit Chapter 1883 But with Shen Lanzhou behind the scenes, the shares of Shang Group began to fall. Without Shangyuan, Shangshi group will soon become a mess. Although Shangyuan is in the hospital now, he knows about Shangshi group through the assistant''s report. He would like to be discharged immediately to solve, but now his lower body has been cast, there is no way to discharge. The most important thing is - after the car accident, he became a disabled man with both legs. He was afraid that he would spend the rest of his life with a wheelchair. As for Ruan Xia, after learning that Shangyuan had a car accident, she had already started packing up and was ready to leave. She was with Shangyuan because she wanted Shangyuan to help the Ruan family start a new life. But now that such a big change has happened, Shangyuan can''t count on it. If she is still with Shang Yuan, she will be dragged down by Shang Yuan sooner or later. And now the most important thing is to get Shen Lanzhou back from Su Yao. Shen Lanzhou will change his mind when he knows that he broke up with Shangyuan. But there is a problem in front of her, she simply can not enter the purple star court. No, it can''t be said to be a problem. As long as she pays for a villa in zixingyuan, she can go in and out of zixingyuan freely from now on, and she can see Shen Lanzhou every day. As for the money for buying the villa, of course, it was Shangyuan who was the big enemy. It was Shangyuan who compensated her for the loss of her youth. So Ruan Xia secretly took Shangyuan''s card and bought a villa in zixingyuan. Zixingyuan villa is not cheap, plus Shangshi group is in urgent need of capital turnover, this villa a buy, there is not much money left card. This card is bound with Shangyuan''s mobile phone number, so Shangyuan immediately received the message that the bank card was inexplicably missing tens of millions. Moreover, after a few minutes, he also received the breaking up message from Ruan Xia. It made him a little angry. Ruan Xia doesn''t come to the hospital to accompany him. It''s too much to break up with him at such a time. Shangyuan calls Ruan Xia and wants to ask her why she does it and why she is so hard hearted. However, he doesn''t expect Ruan Xia to answer his phone and even blackmail all his contact information. After nearly two or three years of stimulation, Shangyuan finally couldn''t bear it. He gushed blood, closed his eyes, fainted, and was immediately sent to the operating room for rescue. Ruan Xia doesn''t care if Shangyuan will be angry with what she has done. She is now squandering Shangyuan''s money. As for the things she bought, they were sent to her new villa. ¡­¡­ Su Yao looked at Ruan Xia who suddenly appeared in front of him. He was speechless. "Miss Ruan, I don''t think there is anything to talk about between me and you. Goodbye." Ruan Xia stopped him and said, "I''ve come to you because I have something very important to tell you." She did not care whether Su Yao would like to listen or not, and went on. "From today on, I am a member of the purple star garden." Su Yao couldn''t help frowning, "did you buy the villa here?" Ruan Xia''s money to buy the villa here is not Shangyuan''s money, is it? "That''s right, and I want to declare war with you. I will snatch Shen Lanzhou from you. You''ll wait to take it!" Chapter 1884 Su Yao had no idea what kind of expression he should put on. Ruan Xia is so persistent to Shen Lanzhou that she still sticks up with her thick skin after being rejected so many times by Shen Lanzhou. Gan, Shen Lanzhou, who attracts bees and butterflies! "Miss Ruan, I think it''s necessary for me to tell you something. Shen Lanzhou and I are in love. He only likes me. Moreover, I have already discussed the engagement date with him. We will be engaged soon. I will send an invitation to you at that time. I hope you can come to our engagement ceremony." Su Yao''s words suddenly split Ruan Xia''s body like a bolt from the blue, her eyes staring like a copper bell, "what did you say just now, you are about to get engaged to Shen Lanzhou? No, I strongly disagree. Shen Lanzhou belongs to Ruan Xia. Even if he really wants to get engaged, he can only get engaged to me. " "I see. You are deceiving me. How could Shen Lanzhou be engaged to someone like you?" Su Yao is too lazy to explain to her, "believe it or not, anyway, I have finished what I want to say." "No, I don''t believe it. You must be lying to me." "Miss Ruan, what he said is true. He and I are really about to get engaged." At this time, Shen Lanzhou''s voice rang. Ruan Xia''s whole body was stiff. She looked at Shen Lanzhou with tears in her eyes. "Shen Lanzhou, you lied to me, didn''t you?" "Why should I lie to you?" Shen Lanzhou said coldly, "Miss Ruan, if you want to make a face, please don''t pester me and Su Yao again, or your reputation will be bad at that time. I don''t think you want things to develop like that?" Ruan Xia staggered a few steps. She covered her heart with one hand and looked at Shen Lanzhou in disbelief, as if she really knew him for the first time. "Shen Lanzhou, why are you so cruel to me? I like you so much. I''m so good. Why don''t you like me? " People who don''t know what they think they are doing. Su Yao rolled his eyes and looked at Shen Lanzhou, "Lanzhou, it''s late. Let''s go." Shen Lanzhou nodded. Ruan Xia quickly followed, "where are you going? I''ll go with you." Su Yao and Shen Lanzhou did not pay attention to her, but sped up their pace. But Ruan Xia is like a dogskin plaster that can''t be thrown off. No matter where they go, they follow. After circling for several times and still not shaking Ruan Xia off, Su Yao finally became impatient. "Miss Ruan, could you please stop following us?" "This road is not yours. Why can''t I go?" Ruan Xia is very reasonable, "and how do you know I am following you?" Su Yao was speechless Miss Ruan, surely Mr. Shang didn''t know that you bought a villa here? " Of course, Ruan Xia knew that he was threatening herself, but she was not afraid at all. Shang Yuan is too busy to find her. And even if Shang Yuan really came, she would not be afraid. "Su Yao, you''d better pay more attention to yourself. If you let Shang Yuan know that you and Shen Lanzhou are about to get engaged, then you really have nothing to do with him. " Su Yao did not expect that Ruan Xia''s brain circuit was even more strange than Shen Lanzhou''s brain circuit. "Miss Ruan, I have no relationship with him at all. You''d better stop talking such nonsense in the future..." Chapter 1885 Su Yao had never seen Ruan Xia like this. He wanted to send Ruan Xia to Shangyuan. These two evils should be put together. Don''t go out to harm others. The two of them are perfect match by nature. If they don''t get together, maybe even God can''t look down on them. Well, in fact, he still hopes that Shang Yuan and Ruan Xia will be killed by thunder. It''s better to be killed directly. Shen Lanzhou didn''t even give Ruan Xia a look in his eyes. He just looked at Su Yao with some tenderness in his eyes. "Su Yao, let''s go. Don''t pay any attention to this crazy woman." Ruan Xia didn''t expect Shen Lanzhou to say that to her. Her heart suddenly broke into dregs. The whole person seemed petrified and her eyes emptied. After she came back, Su Yao and Shen Lanzhou had already disappeared. She could only reluctantly look up to the sky and scream, "Su Yao, I will never give up like this. I will definitely get Shen Lanzhou back..." The person who passed by immediately looked at her with the eyes of a fool, and sighed, "this young man''s brain is broken. It''s a pity." When Ruan Xia heard this sentence clearly, she gave the person who said it a fierce look, "you have brain problems, your family has brain problems." However, what I didn''t expect was that after listening to this, the man looked at her with more pity, "it''s really a brain problem." Ruan Xia Gan! You''re the one with the brain problem! ¡­¡­ On the other side, Su Yao, who finally got rid of Ruan Xia, looked at Shen Lanzhou with some displeasure. "It''s all because of you who attract bees and attract butterflies that we are entangled by that crazy woman of Ruan Xia." "That only shows that I have a lot of charm." Shen Lanzhou said with a smile, "and I''ve never thought about attracting bees and butterflies. It''s their initiative to stick it up." Maybe it''s because Shen Lanzhou''s words were too shameless. Su Yao stayed for a while Can you stop being so shameless? What''s more, I''m serious with you. How do you plan to solve Ruan Xia''s problem? Do you want her to stick up like a piece of brown candy? " "As long as you are engaged to me, the problem will be solved." Su Yao looked at him with disdain, "do you think I''m a three-year-old? If this method is really useful, Ruan Xia would not have said that just now. I don''t believe you didn''t hear what Ruan Xia said. " If Ruan Xia is such a person who gives up easily, she will not stick up without face and skin as long as Shen Lanzhou refused her confession for the first time. "Since engagement doesn''t work, just get married." "Shen Lanzhou has a straight face." after we get married, she won''t disturb us again. " As soon as he heard the word "marriage", Su Yao felt that his stomach began to ache, "I''d better leave. I don''t want to lie in the grave of marriage so soon." Smell speech, Shen Lanzhou immediately some unhappy ground pinched the meat on his face, "you so don''t believe the love between us? We''re going to heaven, not graves. " "OK, we''re going to heaven." Su Yao raised his hand to surrender, "you don''t want me to pinch my face any more. You''re going to be pinched and swollen." Shen Lanzhou put down his hand and found that it was really swollen. "I''ll lick it for you." He licked it before he could speak Chapter 1886 The two were stunned at the same time. Immediately, Su Yao was like a cat that was trampled on its tail and jumped up, "Shen Lanzhou, what are you doing?" ¡°¡­¡­ Your face is a little swollen. " Shen Lanzhou explained. "Then why do you lick, not rub?" "I made a mistake, or shall I do it again?" Shen Lanzhou''s tone is very sincere. Su Yao is so angry that " No, my face doesn''t hurt at all "It really doesn''t hurt?" "No pain is no pain. Why are you so upset?" Su Yao hummed, "I''m going back. Don''t follow me." Shen Lanzhou big long legs a step, followed to go up, "you don''t plan to sleep with me tonight?" Su Yao did not turn his head back. "I will not sleep with you." "But have you forgotten that I have serious insomnia? I can only sleep when I sleep with you. Are you willing to keep me awake?" Shen Lanzhou blinked, with a bit of grievance on his face. It''s OK not to mention it. Su Yao feels angry when he mentions it. He thought Shen Lanzhou was a dog man with serious insomnia, but a few days ago he found that he had been cheated. Shen Lanzhou had no insomnia at all. The reason why the dog man said that was because he wanted to sleep with him and then take the opportunity to attack him. Can''t you just say it? It''s not that he won''t agree "Shen Lanzhou, from today on, you can sleep alone. I don''t want to sleep with you, a liar." Listening to this, Shen Lanzhou knew that he didn''t have any serious insomnia at all, which had been exposed, and the expression of grievance on his face immediately put away. "Su Yao, I really lied to you. I admit my mistake." Su Yao wanted to see him admit his mistake so actively, so she let him go. But after hearing the next sentence, she wanted to sew Shen Lanzhou''s mouth with a needle and thread. "But it''s because you don''t want to sleep with me, that''s why I''m doing this." Su Yao sneered, "is this still my fault?" Shen Lanzhou''s desire for survival immediately went online, "it''s not your fault, it''s my fault. My fault is that I shouldn''t make up such a lie because I want to sleep with you. You can beat me and scold me, as long as you are not angry. " In fact, Su Yao didn''t get angry because of this. He just wanted to scare Shen Lanzhou. "For the sake of your sincerity, I''ll forgive you this time, but you still have to accept the punishment." "What punishment?" Shen Lanzhou asked. "It''s up to you to cook dinner today." Smell speech, Shen Lanzhou looks at his eyes suddenly become very strange, "are you sure you want me to do it? I''m not as good a cook as you are Not only is it not so good, he has no cooking skills at all. He still remembers that Shen Lanzhi went to the hospital because he had a dish he cooked. Since then, he has never dared to enter the kitchen again. However, Su Yao did not know about it, "poor cooking is OK, as long as the food can be eaten." Shen Lanzhou was silent If he said that the food he cooked could send people to the hospital, would Su Yao beat him up? ¡°¡­¡­ I''ll try my best ¡­¡­ Since Shen Lanzhou came into the kitchen, Su Yao had a sense of foreboding, but he didn''t know where the foreboding came from. After seeing the two dishes squatting in Shen Lanzhou''s hand, Su Yao finally knew why he had an uncertain premonition Chapter 1887 Shen Lanzhou''s cooking skill is so bad that it''s hopelessly bad. After a look at the dishes he made, he knows that they will be sent directly to the hospital. Should he be glad Shen Lanzhou didn''t blow up the kitchen? Shen Lanzhou saw Su Yao looking at the dishes in his hand with that kind of eyes, and suddenly felt that he was really ashamed. He had the impulse to find a way to get in. "I''ll do it now." Su Yao didn''t stop him. If Shen Lanzhou''s food just had a little taste problem, he might taste a few more. But this kind of dark food that can poison people should be forgotten. He didn''t want to let his stomach suffer that crime. And if he ate it, he would not be punishing Shen Lanzhou, but himself. However, Shen Lanzhou will not mind that he dislikes his cooking skills. After all, from what he said just now, we can see that Shen Lanzhou knows his bad cooking skills. Although he thought like this in his heart, after seeing Shen Lanzhou come out of the kitchen, Su Yao could not help feeling a little sorry for him, "sorry, I don''t dislike you, I just..." In the middle of the speech, he always felt that something was wrong, so he closed his mouth again. Shen Lanzhou doesn''t care about it, and he doesn''t want Su Yao to be sent to the hospital because of food poisoning after eating his own food. "I''m not angry. I''m just angry that I''m useless." If his cooking is not so bad, then he can let Su Yao eat his own cooking. Hearing Shen Lanzhou belittle himself, Su Yao opened his eyes wide, "where are you useless? You are much better than many people, and you are not the only one who can''t cook. Besides, there are no perfect people in this world. " Shen Lanzhou heart a warm, "then you talk about what I am very good?" Su Yao racked his brains to think, "you are good-looking, have a lot of money, have strong business ability, and you are very good at that." "How do you know I''m good at that?" Shen Lanzhou laughed, "have you ever used it secretly?" Su Yao then reflected what he had just said. He wanted to find a crack in the ground right away You think too much. I don''t mean that. " "What does that mean?" Su Yao choked, "just Just, it''s not what you think. I won''t tell you. I''m hungry and I''m going to cook dinner. " Shen Lanzhou took his hand and said, "don''t make dinner today. I''ll take you to a big meal." Su Yao was a little excited. "What kind of dinner? Where to eat? " "You''ll know when you get there." ¡­¡­ When standing at the door of a seafood cafeteria, Su Yao suddenly didn''t know what to think of Shen Lanzhou. He thought Shen Lanzhou was a big boss, but after a period of time together, he found that Shen Lanzhou was a very down-to-earth person, and now he even took him to a buffet in the cafeteria. Has Shen Lanzhou ever had a buffet? Su Yao imagined the picture of Shen Lanzhou eating a buffet. Suddenly, he felt that the picture was beautiful. He didn''t dare to see it. Su Yao looked at Shen Lanzhou standing beside him, "are you sure you want to take me to a buffet instead of going to the wrong place?" "Not in the wrong place." Shen Lanzhou said, "do you think it''s strange that people like me even come from buffet restaurants to eat buffet?" Chapter 1888 Su Yao nodded. He was really curious about this. Shen Lanzhou laughed, "in fact, I''ve only been to this cafeteria for a few meals, and this cafeteria is not what you think." Su Yao was silent. What else can the cafeteria look like except what he imagined? Is it a very high-end cafeteria? "What''s the difference?" "Just come in with me." After su Yao went in, he found that it was really a different cafeteria. The interior decoration was high-end and the most important thing was that the price was 10000 per person. This is really unusual. Su Yao was silent. He thought his knowledge was too short to think that cafeteria was the same. Moreover, he underestimated Shen Lanzhou too much. A rich man like Shen Lanzhou, no matter how grounded he is, can''t go to a buffet of tens of yuan. Seeing Su Yao''s eyes staring, Shen Lanzhou was a little happy. "How about it? Is it a surprise? I will not break my promise when I say I will take you to a big meal. " Su Yao finally came back to his senses, "why don''t we change our family?" "Why, don''t you want to eat?" Su Yao looked at those big meaty seafood, tears almost came out of the corner of his mouth. How could he not want to eat? He just felt a little unhappy. He had never eaten such an expensive buffet. "It''s too expensive here." Su Yao lowered his voice and said, "you can''t get back the buffet." Shen Lanzhou laughed, "I believe that your stomach connecting different dimensions, you are sure that a person can eat back this." Isn''t that saying that he can eat? Su Yao some dissatisfaction, "in your eyes, I really so can eat?" "I..." "Mr. Shen, long time no see." As soon as Shen Lanzhou was ready to help Su Yaoshun Mao, suddenly a female voice came in and interrupted him. He and Su Yao frowned at the same time. Su Yao looked in the direction of the voice. It was a bright looking lady, wearing a V-neck fishtail skirt. The waves on her chest were about to come out. He also noticed that the lady secretly pulled down the neckline, and her eyes at Shen Lanzhou seemed to eat him. I''m a man who adores Shen Lanzhou again. Su Yao, who realized this, was angry. He wanted to scold Shen Lanzhou for attracting bees and butterflies now, although his good looks were not Shen Lanzhou''s. But Shen Lanzhou''s words and deeds are very good. He didn''t even give a spare light to the lady. He looked at Su Yao all the time, "let''s go." The lady didn''t expect that Shen Lanzhou ignored herself completely, and she was so angry that she almost bit her silver teeth. She finally saw Shen Lanzhou. How could she be so willing to let people go. The lady reached out to stop Shen Lanzhou and Su Yao, "Mr. Shen, I''m Shang rou. Don''t you remember me?" Hearing the name of shangrou, Su Yao suddenly thought of Shangyuan. One is shangrou, the other is Shangyuan. If there is no relationship between the two, God doesn''t believe it. But in the original plot, it''s not said that Shang Yuan has a sister or sister When Shen Lanzhou looked at shangrou, his eyes changed from gentleness to indifference, "I don''t know. Please don''t get in the way." Shangrou seems to have been hit by a big blow. She stands still Chapter 1889 Su Yao looked at Shang Rou and Shen Lanzhou, but he couldn''t help asking, "don''t you really know that Shang Rou?" "I''ve seen her several times. She''s Shang Yuan''s cousin." Shen Lanzhou said. "It''s really the merchant family." Su Yao couldn''t help sighing, "their family is really haunted." The Shang family has already been like that. They are still in the mood to eat, drink and play. They are afraid that the Shang family can''t do it, right? Shen Lanzhou said noncommittally, "their family is really upset. You should be careful these days. I heard that Shang Yuan will soon be discharged from hospital. When he comes out, he will definitely trouble you and your aunt." "It has nothing to do with me that he is in hospital, and now that the Shang family is like that, why does he want to trouble me?" Is it hard for Cheng Shangyuan to know that he has done something in his car? He shouldn''t. "Shang Yuan may have guessed that I was secretly suppressing Shang." Shen Lanzhou looked dignified. "If he can''t deal with me, he will attack my weakness. My weakness is you, so he will attack you and my aunt." Su Yao suddenly realized, "it''s like this, but you''re wrong. I''m not your weakness. Don''t worry, Shang Yuan can''t help me. " He''s not talking big. If it wasn''t for a legal society, he would have "You don''t want to be careless. Shangyuan is very vicious. He has all kinds of tricks. You''d better be careful." Shen Lanzhou''s tone is very serious, "these days can not go out, try not to go out.". No, it''s not a good way to hide at home, otherwise you and your aunt will move to my place these days? " Su Yao was speechless. "Did you forget that my house is next to yours?" "I''m not talking about my house in zixingyuan, but my house in other places." Su Yao was silent immediately Well, he forgot that rich people like Shen Lanzhou have several villas in their name. "Forget it. It''s quite safe here. It''s close to your company. If something really happens, I can go to you right away. But if you are really worried, you can send some bodyguards to protect me and my mother. " Shen Lanzhou thought about it carefully, and felt that his words were quite reasonable, "then come according to what you said, and tomorrow I''ll ask people to find some reliable bodyguards." "Please." Su Yao thought about the solution to Shang Yuan. Now it is impossible to kill Shang Yuan. It is easy to suspect Shen Lanzhou. He can''t let Shen Lanzhou carry the black pot for himself. But there''s no other way but to kill Shang Yuan. Wait a minute, he suddenly thought of a good method, which will surely make Shangyuan unable to do anything. And Shang Yuan hasn''t come out of the hospital yet, so he let Shang Yuan stay in the hospital for a while. ¡­¡­ After Shang Rou reacts, the more she thinks about it, the more unwilling she is. And business people have a common advantage, that is thick skinned. Although she was treated like that by Shen Lanzhou just now, shangrou is still very shameless. She is just another Ruan Xia. If they don''t like the same person, they will be very good friends. "Mr. Shen, it doesn''t matter if you don''t remember me. We can get to know each other again. I''m shangrou. I like you for a long time." Chapter 1890 "By the way, Shang Yuan is my cousin, but I''m not in the same position as him. If you like, I can help you to bring him down." Shang Rou said while casting a wink at Shen Lanzhou. However, Shen Lanzhou didn''t pay any attention to her at all, so she threw her eyes and felt lonely. Su Yao thinks that Shang Rou doesn''t really like Shen Lanzhou, or she has brain problems. Otherwise, why would she say such unreliable words. Shang Yuan is the leader of Shang family. If Shang Yuan is overthrown, doesn''t it mean Shang family is overthrown? If the Shang family falls down, she will not have the capital to be natural and happy. Seeing that Shen Lanzhou didn''t respond, Shang Rou was not discouraged. She continued, "Mr. Shen, I know what you want to do most now is to bring down Shang Yuan. As long as you are willing to be my boyfriend, I can let you get what you want." Listening to this, Su Yao couldn''t bear it any more. Why do you want to rob Shen Lanzhou with him one or two? Is his sense of existence not strong enough? There are so many men in the world. Why are they staring at Shen Lanzhou? Su Yao kicked Shen Lanzhou''s foot and asked him to say something quickly to drive Shang Rou away. Shen Lanzhou was finally willing to raise his noble head, but what he said changed Shang Rou''s face. "Miss Shang, I''ve recorded all the words you just said. If Shang Yuan heard it, what would he do to you?" Shang Rou forced out a stiff smile, "Mr. Shen, you are joking with me, aren''t you?" Of course, she knew what would happen if Shang Yuan heard what she had just said. Shang Yuan was a devil. And because of this, she said that to Shen Lanzhou. She really wanted to overthrow Shang Yuan. Shen Lanzhou''s lips lightly hooked, "do you think I''m joking with you?" He said as he took out a recorder. Su Yao didn''t expect that Shen Lanzhou was carrying a recorder with him. His eyes suddenly became strange when he looked at him. When Shang Rou saw the recorder, her face turned pale. "Mr. Shen, don''t joke with me..." Shen Lanzhou did not speak, but pressed the recorder switch. Hearing the voice of her own, Shang Rou''s heart suddenly fell into the ice. She bit her lip. "Mr. Shen, I know I''m wrong. I''ll leave now. I won''t provoke you again. Please don''t send that recording to Shang Yuan." She thought Shen Lanzhou could help herself, but she didn''t think Shen Lanzhou was more terrible than Shang Yuan. In fact, Shen Lanzhou didn''t plan to send this recording to Shang Yuan. The reason why he released it was that he just wanted to drive Shang Rou away. "Don''t hurry, Miss Shang." At this time, Su Yao spoke. Shang Rou noticed Su Yao sitting opposite Shen Lanzhou. She had seen Su Yao in Shangyuan several times before and knew the relationship between Su Yao and Shangyuan. She just didn''t expect that he was with Shen Lanzhou now. Shang Rou''s mood is somewhat complicated. "Su Yao, why are you here?" Shen Lanzhou took the lead and said, "he''s my boyfriend. If he''s not here, where else can he be?" On hearing this, Shang Rou''s mood became more complicated. She thought the words outside were just rumors, but she didn''t think they were true. At the thought that it is very likely that Su Yao abandoned Shangyuan, she could not help but feel a little happy. "Su Yao, Shangyuan, he is about to leave the hospital. You have to be careful." Chapter 1891 Listening to this, Su Yao can be sure that Shang Rou doesn''t like Shen Lanzhou, otherwise she won''t have such an attitude. That is to say, Shang Rou has a brain problem, or wants to overthrow Shang Yuan. Thinking of this, Su Yao said, "Miss Shang, do you really want to overthrow Shang Yuan?" Although Shang Rou didn''t know why he suddenly asked this, she answered, "yes, I just wanted to pull him down, but I didn''t have that chance." The reason why she got entangled with Shen Lanzhou just now is because she knows that Shen Lanzhou is the person who is most capable of overthrowing Shang Yuan. But Shen Lanzhou refused him. She had no hope to overthrow Shangyuan. "Do you want to cooperate with me?" Su Yao winked at her with a smile, "maybe I can help you pull down Shang Yuan." Shang Rou sighed, "Su Yao, don''t make fun of me." "I''m not kidding you. I''m serious. As long as you say yes, I will help you bring down Shangyuan soon. " "What price do I have to pay?" Shang Rou is still a little brainy. She doesn''t think Su Yao really wants to help herself. Moreover, Su Yao once had a relationship with Shang Yuan. Who knows if he is still in love with Shang Yuan. "You don''t have to pay anything. You just have to promise me one condition." "What price?" "You are not allowed to pester Shen Lanzhou again from now on." Su Yao said, "well, is this a good deal?" Although he already knows that shangrou doesn''t like Shen Lanzhou, it doesn''t mean that she won''t like Shen Lanzhou in the future. He has to nip this evil bud in the cradle in advance. Listening to Su Yao''s words, Shang Rou couldn''t help feeling confused. When did she pester Shen Lanzhou? She didn''t like Shen Lanzhou at all. Why did she pester him? Wait, Shang Rou doesn''t think she likes Shen Lanzhou, does she? Thinking of this, Shang Rou wanted to laugh, "Su Yao, I can promise you this condition, but are you telling the truth? Can you really help me bring down Shangyuan? What if you suddenly go back? " "Don''t worry, I will never go back on this kind of thing, because I have the same idea that you want to overthrow Shangyuan." Su Yao''s expression is serious, "and even if I don''t have that ability, Lan Zhou can still overthrow Shang Yuan." Shang Rou This is obviously talking about serious things. How can she feel that she has been fed a mouthful of dog food? However, didn''t Shen Lanzhou refuse her just now? Shang Rou looks at Shen Lanzhou. Before she speaks, Shen Lanzhou says, "what Su Yao means is what I mean." Shang Rou OK, OK, I know your relationship is very good, so don''t show your love again. "Miss Shang, would you like to make this deal with me? It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to Shang Rou thinks about it carefully, and now she can only cooperate with Su Yao I would, but what are you going to do? " "It''s not a good place to talk about that kind of thing. Let''s add a contact information. I''ll talk to you later." Su Yao said. So they exchanged their contact information. Shangrou''s goal has been achieved. After a few more words, she left. Shen Lanzhou has some taste, "why do you want to help her?" "I didn''t help her. I just made a deal with her, and I did it for you." Shang Rou is a member of Shang family. It must be very easy to get in and out of Shang Group. On hearing this, Shen Lanzhou was much happier. "What do you want her to do?" "Then you''ll know." Chapter 1892 That night, Su Yao appeared in Shangyuan''s doctor. Shang Yuan didn''t like noise and didn''t want to live in the same ward with ordinary people, so he spent a lot of money to transfer to a private ward. It''s a bit remote here. In addition, it''s midnight and there''s no one here. So Su Yao went into Shangyuan''s private ward very easily. Of course, he didn''t forget to let Tangyuan blackout the surveillance. After that mess, Shangyuan was not in the mood to sleep at all, so now he is still awake. When he saw Su Yao who suddenly appeared in his ward, he was shocked, "who are you?" Su Yao just wanted to do business far away and didn''t want to get into trouble, so he didn''t use his face. Even his voice changed, "you don''t need to know who I am." Shang Yuan had a bad feeling in his heart. He shrank to the corner of the wall. "What do you want to do when you show up in my ward at night? If you don''t leave again, I''ll call a nurse. " Su Yao didn''t expect that Shang Yuan had such a "naive" side. He couldn''t help laughing. "Do you think I''ll still be here if the nurse can hear?" Shang Yuan gritted his teeth, "I don''t seem to know you. What do you want to do when you break into my ward? Do you want money? " "I don''t like your bad money. I''m here..." Su Yao didn''t finish what he said, but Shang Yuan was no fool. He quickly rang the bell at the head of the bed. Su Yao didn''t speak, so he watched him dying there. A few minutes later, seeing that the nurse didn''t come, Shang Yuan couldn''t help despairing, "did you bribe the nurse?" Su Yao didn''t pay any attention to him, so he punched him directly. Shang Yuan felt that he was familiar with this way of going out of the circle, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it for a while. After he reacted, Su Yao''s fist had hit him in the face. This time, Su Yao didn''t show mercy. After all, the purpose of his coming here tonight is to beat Shangyuan to death, so that Shangyuan can have the energy to do things again. Although Shang Yuan was already very good, he was not su Yao''s opponent when he was not injured, let alone now. So he was beaten by Su Yao. Shang Yuan had already remembered who had seen this way of boxing. That person was su Yao. However, this person is not su Yao in terms of face or body shape, so it is very likely that he is someone Su Yao knows. "Did Su Yao come from there?" "Who is Su Yao?" Sorry, now standing in front of you is Su Yao himself. "Don''t pretend there. You are very similar to Su Yao. You must know each other." "Think what you like." With that, Su Yao kicked in the past again. Shang Yuan endured the physical pain, "how much money Su Yao gave you, I can give you double, as long as you help me teach Su Yao a lesson." Su Yao didn''t answer him. Instead, he found a rag to block his mouth. "The world is much quieter at last. You''ve been forcing me there. My ears are about to get cocooned." Shang Yuan felt the strange smell in his mouth and almost fainted. But now his hands and feet are tied, and he can only be slaughtered. And this is the first time that he sincerely regretted that he had provoked Su Yao. Now he only hopes that a nurse will come quickly, otherwise he will be killed by the man in front of him Chapter 1893 At this time, the door sounded the sound of footsteps. Su Yao knew that the nurse who was supported by him had come back. After kicking Shang Yuan again, he quickly jumped out of the window and left. Shang Yuan tried to make a noise, and finally attracted the attention of nurses outside the ward. The nurse pushed the door and came in. She was shocked to see Shangyuan, who was so miserable that her hands and feet were tied. She quickly went up to take down the rag that blocked Shangyuan''s mouth and untied him. "Mr. Shang, what''s the matter with you?" "Just now someone broke into my ward and carried out violence against me. You should quickly transfer the monitoring out to have a look." On hearing this, the nurse felt a little guilty. She didn''t expect that such a thing happened after she had just left for a while. Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with Shang Yuan, otherwise she will be finished. "Mr. Shang, you wait for a moment, I''ll call out the monitoring right away." After a while, the nurse came back, she hesitated again and again, or decided to tell the truth, "Mr. Shang, the monitoring showed that no one entered your ward." Listen to this, Shang Yuan didn''t have much reaction, because he had expected that the other party might blackout the monitoring, but he wouldn''t just let it go. No matter whether the other party is sent by Su Yao or not, he will put the account on Su Yao''s head. Su Yao doesn''t want to be happy with Shen Lanzhou. "I see. You can go out." Seeing that Shang didn''t plan to blame himself, the nurse was relieved. "Mr. Shang, it''s very late. You should have a rest early." ¡­¡­ However, before Shang Yuan had time to retaliate against Su Yao, the police suddenly came to him, "Shang Yuan, please come with us." Shang Yuan''s heart has a very strong sense of uncertainty, "police comrade, I don''t seem to have committed any crime, why do you want to arrest me?" "You have been reported for tax evasion and arms trading." Shang Yuan was surprised that he had done these two things, but he kept them very deep. The people he knew were also dealt with secretly by him. Why would anyone know? Who is it? Shang Yuan tries to keep calm, because he knows that if he shows a little guilty now, it will be over. "Do you have any evidence? If there is no evidence, I can''t go with you. " "Of course, there is evidence. We never arrest people indiscriminately." Smell speech, business yuan a heart sink to the bottom, "good, I can go with you, but before going with you, I want to know who reported me." As soon as Shang Yuan finished his sentence, he found that the policemen looked at him with some pity in their eyes, which made his foreboding feeling even stronger, "who in the end reported me, you talk!" "Sorry, I can''t tell you. Let''s go." Although Shang Yuan will be sentenced to treason, there are regulations in the bureau not to disclose any information about the informant, so as to avoid retaliation in the future. Shang Yuan had a guess in his mind. He thought it was Shen Lanzhou who did it, because no one had the ability to find out what he did except Shen Lanzhou. It''s not that he didn''t doubt other people in the business, but those guys have no brains, and they have been used to enjoying themselves for a long time. It''s absolutely impossible for them to abandon this kind of life now This damned Shen Lanzhou, first robbed Su Yao, and then made such a thing, he would never forget it! Chapter 1894 However, what Shang Yuan didn''t expect was that Shen Lanzhou wouldn''t give him that breathing space. After learning that Shangyuan was taken away by the police, Shen Lanzhou released all the black materials about Shangshi group. In addition, Su Yao also had some news. He exposed the crimes committed by Shang Yuan, which were simply heinous. After the families of the victims knew the truth, they wanted to find Shang Yuan and strip him of his skin to comfort his family. People are heartbroken by what Shangshi group has done. They begin to boycott all kinds of products of Shangshi group, and even smash the things they buy made by Shangshi group on the street In just a few days, the shares of Shang Group dropped to a very low point, and the shareholders sold their shares at a low price, but no one dared to buy those shares. Those shareholders simply hate Shangyuan and curse Shangyuan every day. If these things didn''t come out, Shangyuan would have to spend some money to deal with them, but now he has no chance to turn over. The authorities attached great importance to these matters and soon sent people down to thoroughly investigate the Shang Group. Moreover, the court''s judgment on Shang Yuan soon came down. There is no doubt that Shang Yuan was sentenced to death, and he will be executed soon. After learning that he was sentenced to death in court, Shang Yuan vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted on the spot. When he woke up, he found himself in prison. And he was still locked up with several prisoners. It''s not that news doesn''t circulate in the prison. The prisoners who have only been sentenced for a few years have a chance to watch TV once every half a month, so they know what Shang Yuan has done from the TV. Although they also committed crimes, they also despised such villains as Shangyuan. Therefore, not long after Shang Yuan was put in prison, he was beaten several times by the prisoner who was in the same room with him. The prisoners also had some brains. They didn''t beat Shang to death. They just taught him a lesson. Shangyuan, who is used to being a respectable man, can''t bear this kind of suffering. He asked the prison guards for help several times, but they were ignored. What''s more, he got another beating. ¡­¡­ Since Shang Yuan was put into prison, Su Yao completely put down his heart and stayed with Shen Lanzhou all day. The relationship between them is getting better and better. And this is hard for those employees of Shen''s group, who are fed dog food several times a day. Because Su Yao and Shen Lanzhou always show their love in front of them. It''s too much. Show love even if, why show in front of them? Can''t you hide in the CEO''s office and live in their world? Although is very dissatisfied with the two people''s "dog abuse behavior", those employees only dare to Tucao in the back, and do not dare to make complaints about the two faces. Who let them be the president and the future president''s wife. ¡­¡­ Time passed faster and faster. During this period, Su Yao went to see Shen Lanzhou''s family and made several meetings with him. Compared with them, the business life in prison is very miserable. Shangyuan is no longer as bright as before, and the injury on his face is no better. Before Shang Yuan is about to be executed, Su Yao and Shen Lanzhou go to the prison to see him and tell him the truth so that he can die in peace. After coming out of prison, Shen Lanzhou proposed to Su Yao. Because he told Su Yao that he was allergic to pollen, he didn''t prepare roses, just a ring. Shen Lanzhou knelt down on one knee, "Su Yao, will you marry me?" "I will!" Chapter 1895 After opening his eyes again, Su Yao found himself in the bus. In addition to him, there are several other passengers in the bus. The expressions on their faces are very strange. The lights in the bus seem to be out of order, sometimes on and sometimes off, and the windows are clearly closed, but I don''t know where a strange wind blows in, which is very strange. Su Yao looked ahead, dark, like a man eating black hole. Su Yao couldn''t help his hair on his back. Even his crotch was chilly. Wait Crotch? Su Yao looked down and found that he was wearing a yellow skirt. Besides the yellow skirt, he was also wearing a pair of flesh colored silk stockings and a pair of brown shoes. It was a surprise to him. His identity in this plane should not be a girl, otherwise why would he dress up as a girl? Su Yao didn''t want to accept this fact. He looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to his side. He trembled and stretched out his right hand to his crotch. However, before he could identify himself, the driver''s voice suddenly rang. The voice was very hoarse, with a bit of strangeness, "it''s time to get off the bus." As soon as the sound rang out, the passengers who were very quiet seemed to be suddenly revived, screaming and crying. "Why am I here?" "Put me back quickly, I don''t want to take part in any broken games!" "I want to go back, I don''t want to die..." Listening to their words, Su Yao felt something was wrong. He looked out of the window and saw what bus station was. It was clearly a cemetery with blue light. The driver seemed to be impatient with the noise, turned his head and showed a ferocious face, "shut up!" The passengers were frightened by the grimace and didn''t dare to make any more noise. They could only sob there in a low voice. "Get out of the car, or I''ll eat you now." Those passengers listen to this sentence, for fear of being eaten by him, they get off the bus quickly. Su Yao got out of the car with him. After everyone got out of the car, the bus quickly drove forward and soon disappeared into the dark. Since he realized something was wrong, Su Yao kept alert. He looked around and found that there were several people besides them who had just got off the bus. The expressions on those faces were basically panic, only two people were very calm. Su Yao felt that the two men knew the truth, so he went over. They were two outstanding young men, one gentle and the other masculine. When Su Yao went by, he heard what they were saying there. He didn''t step forward to disturb him, so he stood there and listened for a while, knowing the general situation. He is now entering a survival game, in which players who die will die in the real world. To get out of here alive, you have to find the key and open the door. However, the key is not so easy to find, because it is the ghost king in the survival game who keeps the key. The ghost king is equivalent to the big boss in this game. If you want to get the key, you have to kill the ghost king. As for the information about the ghost king, no one knows. Su Yao always felt that the ghost king was the target of his strategy. After hesitating for a while, he went forward. However, before he spoke, the masculine man glared fiercely. Su Yao''s steps stopped immediately Chapter 1896 The gentle man looked at his companion helplessly, "Yuen Long, you''re scaring other girls." Listening to the three words "little girl", Su Yao felt very uncomfortable. When is he a little girl? He is a man! Wait, he''s wearing a skirt now, so is he a man or a woman? With this in mind, Su Yao would like to take off his trousers and examine himself. But there are so many people here. No matter how cheeky he is, he can''t do such a thing. So I''d better put up with it for a while and wait until he finds a place where there is no one. The gentle man looked up at Su Yao and saw him standing there motionless. He thought he was scared. He showed a friendly smile and said, "don''t be afraid, little girl. He is just like this. He always has a face. In fact, he is kind-hearted." Su Yao didn''t know what to say, so he nodded. Wenrun men don''t care, continue to say, "people here are selected to participate in the game, I''m going to explain the precautions to them, you also come to listen to it." Generally speaking, as a guide, he only needs to lead the way for the new comers. As for the matters needing attention, he will talk about them when he is happy and not say anything when he is unhappy. And he only said it once, and it''s none of his business whether anyone didn''t hear it. He is not the Holy Father and has no obligation to take care of every new person. However, the new girl is delicate, delicate and cute, which makes him think of his sister in reality, so he can''t help taking care of her. But it''s just to take care of him. If the other party makes any rude demands and does anything excessive, he will kill him without hesitation. Su Yao blinked, "thank you." Now there are 12 players standing here, male and female, and their age span is quite large. There are high school students in their teens and white-collar workers in their thirties. The gentle man who spoke to Su Yao just now and the masculine man are the guides. They should have already had experience. The man named Yuen Long is not good at words, so the explanation was given by the gentle man, "I''m your leader, Qin Ming. The one standing beside me is yuan Lang. I think you already know that you are chosen to participate in this game, and you have no right to refuse. " "If you want to get out of here, you have to go through the customs, but only if you can live here. You don''t think that this is a game world and you can be reborn indefinitely. I''ll tell you the truth. People who die here will not be reborn in the real world. " As soon as these words came out, several other people except Su Yao were flustered. "Why is this so? I don''t want to take part in this stupid game. Let me go back." "Let me go back, my family is still waiting for me." "You must know how to get out of here. Let us go back quickly." "Shut up The masculine man called Yuen Long looked at him and said, "any more noise will kill you!" Those people immediately quiet down, and then after a few seconds, it was noisy again. One of the white-collar men in a suit seemed to think of something and turned to run in the direction. However, after a few steps, something passed through his body. The white-collar man screamed, his head rolled to the ground, his body fell to the ground, and his posture was very strange Chapter 1897 Those people were immediately frightened by the change, and they did not dare to make any more noise. They stood there like quails, necking. One of the high school students looked at the bloody scene, legs a soft, collapsed on the ground, covered his mouth retching up. Qin Ming and Yuen Long are used to seeing this kind of scene, and they don''t have much reaction. However, they are surprised to see that Su Yao, a new man, is also so calm. But they think that he may be more courageous than ordinary people, so they forget this. Qin Ming said again, "you must have seen that people who want to escape will be killed by unknown things, so you''d better be quiet next, or no one can save you." Those new people had not recovered from the incident just now, and they were all pale. Qin Minggang was about to say something more when suddenly the sound of a train began to ring. "The car is coming. Come with me." Several new people know that they can only do what Qin Ming said, so even if they are not willing to do it, they still follow up. After walking through the cemetery, the scene changed. Now the place where several people live is an abandoned workshop. Not far in front of the workshop is the railway track. There is a shabby train on the railway track. The shabby train is painted with something similar to dark red paint. It seems strange in this gloomy night. Su Yao''s unusual sense of smell told him that what was painted on it was not paint, but human blood. The smell of human blood made him want to retch. Sometimes, too good a sense of smell is not necessarily a good thing. Su Yao quickly sealed his sense of smell, which made him feel more comfortable. Several other people looked at the train in front of them, as if they saw something that would eat people. They stood there motionless, for fear that there would be no way back after they got up. When Yuen Long saw that some of them were still there, he became impatient. "If you don''t want to die, get on the bus quickly!" In contrast, Qin Ming''s attitude is simply not too good, "there is a time limit for the train to stop. When the time comes, it will drive immediately, and those players who don''t get on will be killed directly." Listening to this, those people dare not linger any longer and get on the bus quickly. After everyone got on the train, the train started, with the "wuwuwu" sound of the train, quickly moving forward. Qin Ming continued the topic just now, "now you can open your backpack, which contains a piece of Rune paper. That rune paper can protect your life, and there is only one, so I advise you to keep it and use it again in a critical moment of life and death." Smell speech, a few people quickly opened the backpack to have a look, found that there is really a piece of Rune paper inside, that is, the rune painted on it is a little scary. But Su Yao didn''t care about this, he cared about the problem of eating, "then what should we use to fill our stomachs? I just looked around, and there was nothing to eat." Qin Ming gave him a strange look, as if he was wondering why he didn''t care about saving his life, but about eating. However, he answered truthfully, "you need to find the food yourself, but there are some cards falling from every place, which can help you resist cold and hunger." Su Yao nodded, and then picked up a card that fell at his feet, "are you talking about this kind of card?" Chapter 1898 Qin Ming saw clearly the card in his hand, and then he was silent. He didn''t expect that Su Yao''s luck was so good. Before the game officially started, he had already got a card. No, they won''t be here if they''re lucky. Su Yao looked at the card in his hand and found that there was a line of small words written on it. He could not help but read it out in a low voice, "Avatar card: when the user is attacked, he can use it to summon a avatar to help him block a fatal attack." This is really a game world. Otherwise, there will be such things as double cards. However, according to Qin Ming, such a card should be very rare. That is to say, before the beginning, did he get a golden legend? Although his voice is very light, Qin Ming can hear his words clearly, and his eyes are even more strange. He had heard of the stand in card and knew how rare it was. He had never seen it with his own eyes, but he did not expect that the new man got the stand in card at the beginning. However, he had better not say the rarity of the double card. After all, human nature is greedy. He doesn''t want such a little girl to be killed because of other people''s jealousy. Maybe it''s because the other party reminds him of his sister in the real world. Qin Ming comes forward and reminds Su Yao, "don''t forget to know that you have a stand in card, otherwise it will bring disaster." Su Yao, of course, understood this. He was just curious why he would remind himself, "don''t you want it?" "Of course." How could he not want it? Having experienced several copies, he knows very well that it is very difficult to survive in this kind of game world. With a stand in card, it means that his chances of survival have increased by a few percent. However, he didn''t have the face to fight with a little girl, and the little girl in front of him needed this stand in card more than him. "But this kind of thing is of little use to me. You must take good care of it and don''t let other people snatch it." Su Yao "Oh", it sounds perfunctory. Seeing that he didn''t put his words in his heart, Qin Ming didn''t say any more. He is just a kind reminder. It''s none of his business whether the other party listens or not. And the reality will prove how correct his words are. Seeing that Qin Ming was always talking to Su Yao, Yuen Long was more or less upset. "Don''t you take a fancy to her?" Qin Ming ate his words full of jealousy, but he had no choice but to smile, "Yuen Long, you know that you are the only one in my heart." "Then why did you go and talk to her?" "When I saw her, I thought of my sister at home who was waiting for me to go back." Qin Ming said with a sigh. Yuen Long was silent. He met Qin Ming''s sister and knew how much Qin Ming cared about her. He reached out and hugged Qin Ming, "don''t worry, we will go back alive." Qin Ming answered, "Yuen Long, it''s good to have you by my side." ¡­¡­ Several other people on the train have been looking for them since they heard Qin Ming''s saying "there are some cards falling everywhere.". But their luck seems not good, they have found the car from the front to the rear, but they didn''t find any cards. In contrast, Su Yao''s luck is not so good - he found another card under his seat, which was also a clothing card. Chapter 1899 Several other people noticed the card in Su Yao''s hand, and they were greedy. They think that this "little girl" looks soft and weak, and must be easy to bully, so they plan to snatch the card from Su Yao''s hand. Qin Ming just watched and didn''t go up to help, because he thought Su Yao should have a long memory to understand the truth that "wealth is not exposed". Su Yao looked at the people who came to him and frowned, "what are you going to do?" "Little girl, as long as you obediently hand over the card in your hand, we will let you go." This was said by a very ordinary looking woman in a red skirt. She looked at Su Yao''s face full of collagen, and her eyes flashed a little jealousy. Listening to the name "little girl", Su Yao was angry. When is he a little girl? Is he a man? Wait, he seems to be wearing a skirt now "There is only one card, and you have several people. How are you going to divide it?" As soon as the words came out, those people all looked at each other, with some hatred in their eyes. Yes, there is only one card, and there are nine of them. How do you divide them? Seeing this, Su Yao''s mouth pulled out a sneer, "I think you''d better fight. Whoever wins, I''ll give this card to whoever." Those people thought it was a good way, so they really planned to fight. However, before they started fighting, Qin Ming suddenly said, "I forget that I haven''t told you one thing --" "in this car, fighting is not allowed. The person who started the fight will be killed. You should remember how that person died?" Listening to this, a few people from the bottom of their feet raised a chill, completely dare not start. I''m afraid that if I do it myself, I will be killed by something hidden in the dark. But they didn''t give up the card they got from Su Yao. They planned to wait until they got off the bus. Of course, Su Yao knew that they didn''t give up, but he didn''t take them seriously. What''s more, the people who are beaten on the ground don''t know who they will be. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long it took, the train finally stopped. "Here we are. The train will only stop for three minutes when it arrives at the station. Get off quickly." Several people quickly got out of the car. When they saw the scene in front of them, they all opened their eyes wide. This is an ancient town. There are all kinds of stalls on the street. The peddlers are shouting, but there are no pedestrians on the street. From time to time blowing a gust of wind, crows in the branches called, showing a strange breath. All of a sudden, suona sound passed, the sound is more and more, several people quickly toward the direction of the sound. I don''t know when a funeral procession appeared. At the front, there were three people walking. The three people sprinkled notes into the sky from time to time. In the middle, there were four people carrying a coffin. It was a red coffin, as if it had been soaked in human blood. The three people behind, the three people''s hands are holding the suona, the suona clearly has not been blown, but there is funeral music from it. One of them seems to find someone looking at himself. He turns around and shows a half rotten face. An eye bullet is outside his eye socket. There are maggots crawling in the rotten place. It''s disgusting. Several others turned their heads and showed the same disgusting faces. No, it shouldn''t be human, it should be ghost Before Qin ming could speak, someone screamed, "ah!" Chapter 1900 "Bang -" the coffin fell to the ground. Four coffin carrying ghosts untied the red silk tied at the four corners at the same time. With a creak, the blood red coffin door opened automatically. A black mist came out of the coffin and formed a skeleton in mid air. Several people opened their eyes and couldn''t believe it. The man who screamed just now knew that he was bad, and he was so scared that he covered his mouth for fear that he would scream again. But it''s obviously too late. The mourning team has already targeted several of them. Qin Ming''s face is a little ugly, but it''s too late to accuse the other party. They have to leave here quickly, or they will all be folded here. "Come on, follow me." Those people didn''t dare to ask. They quickly followed Qin Ming. But obviously it was too late. The ten mourners didn''t know when to surround them and surrounded them all in the middle. And the skull that came out of the coffin floated on top of their heads and gave out a very strange laugh, "Jie Jie If you want to leave here, you must offer me one person, or you will all die here. " The other nine people trembled with fear. "What should we do now?" "Is it really necessary to sacrifice one of us?" "Otherwise, do you really want to die?" "Then who should we let die?" "Just her. She seems to be the weakest one among us. Without her, no one would drag us down." This is the red dress woman who asked Su Yao to hand over the card on the train before. She had already seen Su Yao''s face. Therefore, Su Yao found that all eight people except Qin Ming and Yuen Long looked at him, and their eyes were full of undisguised malice. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. People are really selfish. Just like now, in order to survive, they want to sacrifice him without asking his personal wishes. "A man as ugly as you is, living in this world is just like polluting other people''s eyes. You are the one who should die." He picked up the woman in the red dress without being polite. What red skirt women don''t like most is that others scold her for being ugly. Now the words coming out of Su Yao''s mouth are just putting needles into her heart. "Shut up, you little slut. If I hear that from your mouth again, I''ll tear your stinking mouth right away!" Su Yao stretched out his hand and pulled out his ear. His face was a little careless. "Who are you talking about?" "I''m talking about you, of course." "So you''re that bitch, disrespectful." Su Yao said sarcastically, "although you are ugly, you still have self-knowledge." Although the atmosphere is very depressing now, some people can''t help laughing. The red dress woman was so angry that she opened her eyes wide. Just as she was about to scold her, the skull floating on their head said impatiently, "have you decided? I''ll kill all of you if I''ll be there any more. " "It''s up to her." The red skirt woman pointed to Su Yao and said, "she is the most delicate one among us. She must be quite to your taste." The other eight people also pointed to Su Yao, "as long as you are willing to let us go, we will give her to you." They just wanted to let Su Yao die in exchange for the chance to survive. They didn''t ask Su Yao if he would sacrifice himself Chapter 1901 Although Qin Ming has experienced the same thing for several times, he can''t help feeling cold when the same thing happened in his eyes. How can these people go so far as to let a little girl die Qin Ming looked at yuen long standing beside him. Before he spoke, Yuen Long understood what he meant. "I''ll help you." As long as it''s what you want, no matter what you do, I''ll be on your side. Qin Ming''s eyes were a little complicated. "Yuen Long, thank you." The skull floated in front of Su Yao and looked at him carefully. Then, as if he saw something terrible, he screamed and flew one meter away. He carefully explored and said, "you, are you su Xian?" Hearing the name, Su Yao was stunned for a moment, then searched the memory in his brain, and found that the original owner was really Su Xian. "I''m Su Xian. How do you know my name? Do you know me? " "Recognize I don''t know. I don''t know. " as like as two peas, he could not see him. He saw Suxian''s portrait in his old bedroom. It was just like the human being before gender except for different sex. Fortunately, he recognized it in time. If he ate each other, he would disappear from the world. Su Yao didn''t hold on to the question, "you don''t eat me?" "No more, no more." Now that he knows that this man is probably the boss''s sweetheart, how dare he have any idea, unless he is really tired of living. Su Yao was even more strange. "Why did you suddenly change your mind?" He had planned to beat the ghost out of his wits if he really dared to talk to him, but he didn''t expect that the ghost would suddenly Yes. If he didn''t know that the original owner was an ordinary human, he would have doubted whether the original owner had anything to do with these ghosts. "Can''t say, can''t say, you leave quickly." "Really not?" Su Yao''s tone was somewhat regretful. The skull is going crazy. "I really don''t want to eat. I''ll go right away." I thought I could have a good meal today, but I didn''t expect to meet someone who couldn''t be provoked. He was really too difficult. "Get out of here, too." Before the words came down, the skeleton suddenly lost his voice. No one else has ever recovered from this sudden and strange trend. After they recovered, they all looked at Su Yao with very strange eyes, and they were very curious why the skeleton let them go after hearing the name "Su Xian". "Su Xian, do you know the ghost just now?" Someone asked tentatively. Su Yao looked at the man and said nothing. "There''s nothing else to ask. I think she''s with the ghosts." The person who said this was the woman in the red dress. She thought Su Yao would be eaten by the skeleton, but she didn''t expect Su Yao to escape. This made her even more unhappy with Su Yao. "In my opinion, we''d better kill him quickly, or we''ll be killed by him soon." Su Yao couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t seem to have done anything against the woman in front of him. The other party''s malice to him is so deep. Is it because of this face? Chapter 1902 Su Yao reached out and touched his face, feeling thoughtful. The woman in the red dress is still inciting others to kill Su Yao. Qin Ming couldn''t listen any more. "Don''t you have eyes? Ghosts have no shadows, but people have shadows. " As soon as the words came out, those people immediately looked at Su Yao. After seeing the shadow behind him, they were relieved. Qin Ming looked at the woman in the red skirt again, "don''t talk, or I don''t mind if your mouth can''t speak any more." At this juncture, I still want to harm others. I don''t know that saving my life is the most important thing. I''m really a bunch of stupid people without brains. The woman listened to this, even if no matter how unwilling, still closed her mouth, but she looked at Su Yao''s eyes is more venomous. Su Yao of course found out. He gave each other a smile. He was not surprised to get a stare. He didn''t pay attention to it. But he''s not a holy father. He''s always got revenge. After three things, if the woman in front of her threw any small means at him, he would let her go to the west to see the Buddha. Anyway, the most important thing in the game world is danger. It''s very normal that there is one person missing in the team. No one will doubt him. It doesn''t matter if someone really doubts it. The red skirt woman suddenly felt that there was a dark wind blowing behind her. She could not help shivering. She looked around and just looked into Su Yao''s eyes. She could not help but scold in her heart, "damned little bitch." Qin Ming said again, "the sun is about to set. Before the sun sets, we have to find a place to live. Let''s go." "Isn''t there so many houses here that we can just find one to live in?" The little gangster with yellow hair on his head asked in a puzzled way. Yuen Long looked at him. "Those are ghost houses. Do you want to sleep with ghosts at night?" Smell speech, a few people''s legs and stomach can''t help shivering, that yellow hair little gangster is scared to a bottom to sit on the ground. At this time, Su Yao said, "can''t you beat those ghosts? As long as you beat those ghosts away, you don''t have to worry about sleeping with them at night. " The red skirt woman sneered, "I think your brain is flooded. If ghosts are so easy to deal with, how can so many people die. If you really think it''s that simple, go and beat all the ghosts away by yourself. " Although the others did not speak, they all mocked Su Yao''s wishful thinking in their hearts. Su Yao raised his chin, "Auntie, can you close your mouth? I can smell your bad breath." Red skirt woman heard "aunt" this address, a face is angry distorted, "what did you just call me? You can do it again "Auntie." Su Yao satisfied her wish and called several times, "Auntie, Auntie..." The red skirt woman was so angry that she was about to vomit blood. She raised her right hand and was ready to give Su Yao a big mouth. "I''ll break your dog''s mouth that can''t produce Ivory now!" However, before she had time to slap her, Yuen Long said impatiently, "shut up, or you two will be left here!" The woman in the red skirt had some fierce eyes on shangyuen long. She was afraid that he would really throw herself here. She didn''t dare to make a mistake, but she still gave Su Yao a sneak look. Su Yao gave her a smile back. Woman in red dress Chapter 1903 Before the sun went down, they finally found a place to live this evening. It''s a big abandoned house. Although it looks shabby, there are still some things that should be there. After cleaning up, they gathered around and chatted, most of which were in the real world. Su Yao, Qin Ming and Yuen Long were not involved. Qin Ming and Yuen Long sat together, looking up at the sunset. Don''t know what suddenly thought, Qin Ming sighed, "Yuen Long, when do you say we can go back?" "Soon, when we get the key and the copy of customs clearance, we can go back." Yuen Long held him in his arms. Qin Ming is a little worried, "but the ghost king in this copy is not so easy to deal with." "Don''t worry, I''m still here." Qin Ming was silent for a moment Yuen Long, when we get back, shall we get married? " Yuen Long did not hesitate, "OK." Hearing their conversation clearly, Su Yao only felt that he had been fed a mouthful of dog food. He looked around and saw that no one was looking at him, so he got up and went out to do what he always wanted to do. Su Yao quickly took off his trousers and found that Su Xiaoyao was still there. He was immediately relieved. But in this way, he was more concerned about why the original owner would wear women''s clothes. "Tangyuan, do you know why the original owner disguised herself as a man?" Tangyuan has been online all the time. When he heard such a question, he immediately came out to answer it, "because the original owner has a habit of women''s clothing, and he spends more time wearing women''s clothing than men''s clothing." speechless make complaints about this. Su Yao could not help but be speechless. He could not help but Tucao, "is he not afraid of being a man?" "In the original story, he was really done by a man." Said Tang yuan. Su Yao was startled by this, "what''s the matter?" "There was a man who fell in love with the original owner of women''s dress. After he knew that the original owner was a big man of women''s dress, he was so angry that he killed the original owner more than once..." Listening to the description of Tangyuan, Su Yao couldn''t help getting chrysanthemum tight, "OK, OK, don''t talk about this, I don''t want to listen to it." Tangyuan did not go on. After a moment''s silence, Su Yao said, "do you have men''s clothes there?" In order to keep his virginity, he had to change the suit quickly. Although it''s a bit shameless to say that, his charm has always been great. Maybe soon, some men or ghosts will fall in love with him. He is such a weak and deceiving little girl. He must protect himself. Hear Su Yao''s inner thoughts of Tangyuan Oh, if you are weak, there will be no weak people in the world. "No, how many times have you said that? How can this kind of question come out of your mouth?" Su yaopi said with a smile, "I think you are itchy. Do you want me to loosen your skin?" Tangyuan immediately counseled and quickly changed the topic, "host, didn''t you pick up a clothing card? You can use that card to see what kind of clothes will fall." With such a reminder, Su Yao remembered that he had a clothing card. He took it out and looked at it. He was stunned that he couldn''t find a way to use it. "How can I use this card?" "I don''t know." Su Yao Chapter 1904 Just when Su Yao was racking his brains for how to use this costume card, suddenly a strange voice came to him and said, "just tear it." "Who?" Su Yao quickly looked around, but he didn''t even see anyone. He couldn''t help wondering if he had hit a ghost. At this time, I don''t know what hugged him from behind. Su Yao only felt that there was Yin Qi seeping into his body from his pores. It was chilly, but it was not uncomfortable at all. "Who are you?" The unknown creature holding him did not speak, but tore the card in his hand in two. Su Yao didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly come out like this. After reaction, as soon as he was ready to scold the other party, he found that the torn card was missing and replaced by a brand-new suit. And all of a sudden, the unknown creatures that appeared around him disappeared. Su Yao is now preoccupied with the idea of quickly changing his suit, so he has no leisure to care about what happened to him. He picks up the suit that fell on the ground. Then a closer look, the whole person almost split. He thought that he could get a suit of men''s clothes after using the clothing card, but he didn''t expect that what he dropped was a suit of women''s clothes, and it was a combination of sling and shorts. That is to say, he has to wear women''s clothes for a while before he can find a new dress card. Gan! Su Yao, who was in a bad mood, wanted to throw away the new dress, but he was a little reluctant. After all, it was better to wear shorts than short skirts. After hesitation, Su Yao still left the suit. The red skirt woman, who had been fighting Su Yao for a long time, could not help feeling envious when she saw the brand-new clothes he was holding in her hand? Did you find the clothing card? " Su Yao raised his eyelids and looked at her lazily. "It''s from the ghost. Do you want it?" All of you: -- "But even if you really want it, I don''t think it''s fit for you." Then he showed off his slender thighs. Others looked at Su Yao and the woman in the red skirt, and found that they were not of the same class. Red skirt women also know this, so they will not like Su Yao everywhere, and she also thinks that Su Yao is a fox who can seduce men, otherwise why are those men looking at Su Yao''s thighs now. "I know where your clothes came from. You sold your body and got them from other men, didn''t you?" As soon as the words came out, other people on the scene looked at her with scorn in their eyes. They thought that this woman was just jealous of Su Xian''s youth and beauty, so she would target Su Xian everywhere. But they didn''t expect that she could even say this now. I''m afraid she was blinded by jealousy. Su Yao was very speechless. He really wanted to pry this woman''s brain open to see what was in it. Mentally retarded people like her are not suitable to stay in this kind of survival game, because she will only delay and cause trouble for her teammates. "Auntie, I know you are remembering my youth and beauty, but you don''t have to say such words to slander my innocence." "By the way, have you ever done something like that, or why do you know that so clearly?" Chapter 1905 The woman in the red dress was so angry that she couldn''t speak. Besides, other people looked at her with scorn. If she continues to make trouble like this, she may not be able to ask for any good fruit. Maybe she will be killed by the man named Yuen Long. When Su Yao saw that the other party had stopped talking, he felt very boring. I can''t even beat him. I don''t know what to do with him. It was getting dark soon, the wind was blowing harder, and the doors and windows were banging. Su Yao looked up at the sky and saw a strange blood moon hanging in the night sky. However, other people didn''t seem to see it. The sixth sense told him what would happen tonight. Su Yao felt that he needed to talk about it with others. Although he had only known each other for a day, he didn''t want to see so many people die in front of him. "Do you see the moon in the sky?" Several people looked up at the normal moon in the sky, a little confused, "see, what''s special?" "Don''t you find that its color is blood red?" "Where is its color blood red? I think there is something wrong with your eyes." The person who said this was still the red dress woman who was very unhappy with Su Yao. She completely forgot that she had just been rejected by Su Yao and could not speak. Su Yao was too lazy to deal with this kind of mental retardation. He turned his head and looked to one side, but he felt thoughtful. Everyone said that the moon in the sky was normal. Could he be the only one who could see something wrong? Or is it really something wrong with his eyes? Su Yao rubbed his eyes and looked again. He found that there was still a round of blood moon hanging there, which made him sure that he was the only one who could see it. Su Yao wanted to take a picture of XueYue with his mobile phone, so that others could know that what he said was true. However, his hand was empty, and his mobile phone was not on him at all. He frowned and looked at Qin Ming not far away. "Qin Ming, can you lend me your mobile phone?" "I don''t have a cell phone." Qin Ming is telling the truth. Since he was forced to participate in this horrible game, he has not touched his mobile phone for a long time. "Anyone who is selected to participate in the game will be informed by any electronic device on their body that there is no such thing as mobile phone in this world." Wen Yan, Su Yao''s brow frowned more tightly, "then what do you usually contact each other?" Qin Ming sighed, "there is no way to contact each other, so you need to try your best to avoid being separated, or you have to take a chance to meet each other again." Other people also heard this, want to leave here more urgently. Su Yao is silent. It seems that he has to get the key quickly, otherwise "Do you know where the ghost king is?" The others pricked up their ears. They also wanted to know where the ghost king was. If you find the ghost King earlier, you can get the key earlier and leave this place. "I don''t know." Qin Ming told the truth, "no one has ever known the whereabouts of the ghost king, but I think he should be waiting for us at the end." "Also, the ghost king is not so easy to deal with. Don''t be so hot headed. Go and give your head away. No one can save you at that time." On hearing this, several people''s careful thinking suddenly stopped, "then what should we do? If we can''t deal with the ghost king, how can we go back?" Qin Ming didn''t know what to do, so he kept silent. Chapter 1906 After learning such an important intelligence, the mood of several people was a little depressed. There were even people crying softly. "I want to go back. I haven''t been to university yet. I still have a lot of things to do..." "I don''t want to die here. Why is it me who was chosen?" "I can''t die. My girlfriend is waiting to go back and marry her." Qin Ming sighed. Forced to participate in this game and who does not want to go back, but the fact is so cruel. Either go through customs or die here. He has experienced countless cruel things, so he knows how rare it is to live here Although Su Yao was annoyed by their crying, he could understand their feelings. If his heart was a little fragile, he would cry like them. Yuen Long, on the other hand, is not so good-natured. He hates this kind of fool who can only cry when things happen. "Cry what cry, cry can solve the problem? It''s better to think about how to get the key than to cry here. " "You are so powerful, why don''t you take it by yourself?" Some people can''t help it at last. They yell at each other. "You think everyone is as strong as you. Do you know that I am so scared that I am about to collapse? Why should I come to this white place to suffer such a crime? " However, Yuen Long was not irritated by his words, "then you can go back now, as long as you can get out of here unharmed." As soon as the words came out, the man who was venting against yuen long remembered how the white-collar man had died before, and immediately he did not dare to say anything. At this time, Qin Ming came out to make ends meet, "OK, let''s go to bed, get up early tomorrow, let''s go to the next pass." After experiencing so many things in a short day, people, both physically and mentally, were exhausted and fell asleep. But Su Yao, who could sleep with his eyes closed, couldn''t sleep. As soon as he closed his eyes, his mind would come up with the blood moon he had seen before. In such a situation, it means that something bad will happen. I can''t say what it is, but it''s bound to be dangerous. Maybe everyone will be dead when we wake up early tomorrow morning. So thinking, Su Yao couldn''t sleep any more. He looked at the other people and found that they were all asleep, so I''d better not wake them up. Let him watch tonight to save time for something unexpected. Su Yao got up and went outside, looking up at the unknown blood moon in the sky. When XueYue reached the highest, there was a very strong evil wind. Su Yao heard a very strange voice. It was very light, and he couldn''t hear what it was. But it was the sound that made Su Yao''s hair stand up. He raised his vigilance and looked around carefully. He refused to let go of any corner. Suddenly, something flashed in front of his eyes. Su Yao quickly looked at it, but only saw a piece of red clothes. He couldn''t help but get nervous, and even took out a long sword, ready to wait for the other side to get close, he split it with a sword. But what he didn''t expect was that the sword he held in his hand folded strangely. He didn''t know what force he was under. Su Yao had a bad feeling. He quickly lay down beside him to avoid the claws, but his face was still hurt. Chapter 1907 The blood drops on the ground, and the smell of blood diffuses. Su Yao heard the sound of swallowing saliva, he did not dare to slack off, maintained vigilance, a sword to the direction of the sound quickly. "Poof -" the sound of the sword piercing into the body rang, and at the same time, a fierce palm wind came. Su Yao quickly rolled to the ground to avoid the blow. What was hidden in the dark came into being. It was a ghost in a red wedding dress, with a red cap embroidered with mandarin ducks playing in the water, and smelling rotten. Su Yao was so smelly that he was about to spit out. He quickly covered his nose and stepped back. Although the ghost''s head was covered with a red cap, she still saw Su Yao''s disgust. It reminded her of all the things that had happened before. "Damn it, you disgusting human beings should die!" The ghost roared, her arm suddenly grew a few inches, and her right hand passed Su Yao''s neck. Su Yao directly cut off her hand with his sword and cut the red cap on her head in two. The red cap, split in half, fell to the ground, revealing the ghost''s face. Maybe it''s because she became a fierce ghost directly after her death. The female ghost''s face didn''t rot and still kept its appearance. However, her face was so ugly that it made people feel blind. Su Yao noticed another detail - the female ghost had a dagger in her chest, which might be suicide or homicide. However, the female ghost''s resentment is so heavy that she may have been killed. And she was wearing a red wedding dress, so she should have been killed on the wedding day, and the person who killed her is likely to be the groom. As for why she was killed, it should be that the bridegroom hated her ugly face. Well, he can start from that. "You look so ugly. No one likes you. Does your husband dislike you?" Su Yao knew that this might infuriate the female ghost in front of him, but he still had to try. Although people don''t talk about pain, but now the situation is urgent, I can only be sorry. "If I were you, I would have scratched this ugly face." "Shut up The ghost''s eyes and her husband''s words on her wedding night were all stimulating her. "Bitch, I''ll kill you, I''ll peel off your face, so that you can''t be proud any more!" The female ghost''s attack is more and more rapid, like a rainstorm towards Su Yao. Su Yao uses his sword to block all the female ghost''s attacks. Because his heart was so angry that the female ghost''s attack was out of order, so Su Yao found several flaws. He fixed his mind, and his eyes fell on the female ghost''s chest. When the female ghost attacked again, his figure flashed, and in a twinkling of an eye he came to the female ghost''s back. Before the ghost could react, the sword in her hand stabbed the ghost mercilessly. The long sword stabbed the ghost directly from her back and then came out from her chest, exactly the same. The female ghost never thought that Su Yao could see through her weakness. She turned her head 180 degrees. With the idea of everyone dying together, she opened her mouth and bit Su Yao''s neck. But before he got it, he was choked by something and picked it up. Su Yao couldn''t see it, but the ghost could. She knew who was in front of her now. The ghost shivered all over, and her eyes were full of fear. "Forgive me, I know I''m wrong." Chapter 1908 Seeing the female ghost''s expression, Su Yao was more alert. He looked around defensively, so as not to be intrigued by the unknown thing, but also waiting for the opportunity to escape. The ghost was still begging, but the other side didn''t let her go. "Death As the sound of the words fell, the ghost only had time to make a scream, and her soul was broken. Looking at this scene, Su Yao opened his eyes wide and felt very uneasy. He was afraid that he would be the next one to be destroyed. After all, he is in the light and the enemy is in the dark. "Who?" However, the only way to answer him was a wisp of wind blowing from his face. Su Yao felt that his little heart would jump out of his throat. He stood there, completely afraid of any movement. But his mouth didn''t stop, "if you are a gentleman, come out quickly, don''t hide your head and tail like a thief." There is still no response. Su Yao pursed his lips. "If you don''t come out again, I''ll go." As the voice fell, he turned to run, but his hand was suddenly held by something. It''s cool and slippery. Su Yao almost let out a scream. He tried his best to shake it, but he couldn''t shake it off. Just when he thought about whether to cut off his hand, the other side took it back. But then something more extreme happened. Su Yao was wearing a shirt on his upper body, and now the buttons on his shirt are being untied automatically. Scared, he quickly put his hands in front of his chest, "what are you doing?" Oh, my God. Isn''t he a sex lover? Why is he so miserable? No, he vowed to defend his moral integrity to the death, never let this lecheron succeed. Su Yao raised his sword and waved it wildly in the air. "Dead happy ghost, get out of here, or I''ll let you die again!" "I just saved your life. Is that how you treat your Savior?" He put his chin on his shoulder and blew in his ear. Su Yao felt a chill rising from his feet. "What do you want?" "No, I just want you to play with me." Su Yao clenched his teeth. "What if I don''t want to?" "You have no right to refuse Forget it. It''s time. I''ll see you tomorrow. " After confirming that the other party had really left, Su Yao was finally relieved, and then his legs softened, and he sat on the ground. After hearing the news, Qin Ming quickly came out to check the situation. When he saw Su Yao, who was sitting on the ground panting, and looked a little embarrassed, he couldn''t help asking anxiously, "what''s the matter? What happened? " "I met a lecheron." Su Yao blurted out subconsciously. Qin Ming''s eyes changed when he looked at him. In response, Su Yao had an impulse to kill himself. Qin Ming hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "did he do anything to you?" "Nothing. He was scared away by you before he could do anything to me." Su Yao''s face is not red and his heart is not flustered. Qin Ming looked at him carefully and saw that there was no sign of infringement on him. He was immediately relieved, "it''s OK. Don''t run out alone. It''s very dangerous here." Su Yao nodded, "I know." After that, he really didn''t dare to run around. He didn''t want to run into that lecheron again. Chapter 1909 the second day. I don''t know if someone didn''t control his mouth. Su Yao met a pornographer. Everyone else knows. Song Jing, the red dress woman who had been fighting against Su Yao, even mocked Su Yao in front of so many people. "Oh, I didn''t expect that even ghosts would take a fancy to you. You are really good at seducing men. Why don''t you tell everyone here how you seduced that ghost last night? " Su Yao looked up at the past, cold eyes, "your teacher does not close your mouth, I do not mind that you can no longer speak." Song Jing was shocked by his cold eyes, and his momentum suddenly weakened. He muttered in a low voice, "it''s just that he has a face that can hook / lead a man. What''s the big deal. When that face is destroyed, I''ll see what else you can do to seduce men. " Su Yao is too lazy to pay attention to this kind of stupid man with unhealthy thoughts and looks at Qin Ming. He only told Qin Ming about it last night. Qin Ming understood why he suddenly looked at himself, and didn''t want to carry the black pot, "I didn''t say, I guess there is something else." Although he only spent a short day with Qin Ming, Su Yao knew very well that he was not the kind of person who would chew his tongue. "I know it''s not you." And he has guessed who that person is. Su Yao looked at Song Jing and his eyes sank. This song Jing jumps out again and again to find his trouble. I''m afraid he has already been impatient. It''s absolutely impossible for him to let it go, otherwise everyone would think he was a bully. It''s time to teach song Jing a lesson. Therefore, whenever Su Yao met a ghost, he would run to song Jing, which made song Jing almost collapse. But that''s all in the future. ¡­¡­ The ancient town where Su Yao lived is also called ghost town. As the name suggests, all the people who live here are ghosts. Ghosts don''t attack humans unless they do something to them. Knowing this, several people were relieved. Fortunately, ghosts here will not take the initiative to attack humans, otherwise they are afraid that they will have to be chased by ghosts every day. Seeing that they all relaxed their vigilance, Qin Ming sighed helplessly, "don''t make things so simple. These ghosts didn''t attack you on their own initiative, partly because they didn''t hate human beings. But fierce ghosts are different. They don''t care so much. " Listening to this, Su Yao remembered the ghost in red wedding dress he met the other night. Fortunately, he was not an ordinary human. Otherwise, he would have been eaten by the ghost and had no bones left. "Is there any way to deal with the fierce ghost?" Qin Ming looked at him, "the way to deal with the fierce ghost is to kill him. Other methods are useless." Su Yao nodded, thinking. As soon as the words came out, several other people were afraid again, but now they know that fear alone is useless. If they want to go back from here alive, they have to make themselves strong. "Then how to kill the fierce ghost?" This is said by a 17-year-old boy. In this short period of time, his mentality has changed. Although he was afraid that he would die suddenly, he would not shed tears as cowardly as before. "Although ghosts are different from human beings, their weakness is also the heart. As long as they hit their heart 100%, they can be killed." Qin Ming replied. At first, he didn''t know how to kill Li Gui, but after several times, he knew the way to kill Li Gui Chapter 1910 "But we don''t have any weapons in our hands. What can we do to pierce their hearts?" "Then you''ll have to be very active in finding the right weapons." Qin Ming said, "if you can''t find it, you''ll have to take a chance. You''ll pray in your heart that you won''t meet the fierce ghost of cannibalism." All of you: -- Qin Ming wanted to make a joke to ease the dull atmosphere, but he didn''t expect that after he said that, the atmosphere would be even heavier. "Well, now hurry to find the right weapon for you, remember not to go too far, and don''t get separated, or I won''t have the time to save you when there is any danger." People have long been used to his words. Although he always said that, he was always the first one to jump out in every crisis. Other people went to the neighborhood to look for weapons, but Su Yao stood still because he already had weapons. But Qin Ming didn''t know, "Su Xian, why don''t you go with them?" "I already have a weapon." Qin Ming doesn''t believe it at all. Su Yao has been with them these days. If he really has weapons, they can''t have no idea. "Then what''s your weapon? Show it to me." Su Yao didn''t think there was anything to hide. Sooner or later, he wanted to show his weapon, so he took out the sword that had just cut a female ghost. Qin Ming doesn''t know much about sword, but Yuen Long around him is half a sword expert. Su Yao looked ordinary with the sword in his hand, but Yuen Long looked at it and knew that it was a rare sword. Yuen Long''s eyes were a little fanatical. "Where do you come from with this sword?" Su Yao had never seen Yuen Long like this before. He was stunned I picked it up. " He can''t tell the truth about the origin of the sword. He doesn''t want to be suspected. Qin Ming and Yuen Long did not expect such an answer. They were stunned at the same time. "Is it really picked up?" Su Yao nodded, eyes very seriously, "is picked up." They thought that he didn''t have to lie about this little thing, so they believed his lies, but they couldn''t help feeling. "Su Xian, you are really lucky." "I''m really lucky." Su Yao said very shamelessly. Qin Ming Yuen Long All of a sudden, the atmosphere became awkward. The three people were staring at each other, and they didn''t know how to continue the topic. At this time, a familiar voice came from far to near. "Help Help me... " The three quickly look in the direction of the sound and find that song Jing is running towards them. Of course, this is not the point, the point is that she was followed by a fierce ghost. Qin Ming hates song Jing more and more, but he can''t help him. He looked at Yuen Long beside him, "Yuen Long." Yuen Long understood what he meant. "I see." Then he looked at Su Yao again and said, "stay away. Don''t get in the way here." Su Yao wanted to see what their strength was, so he didn''t plan to do it. He was a little far away. Song Jing saw the three of them as if they had seen the Savior. She ran even more, and then hid behind Su Yao Chapter 1911 Seeing this scene, Qin Ming was so angry that he wanted to kill song Jing, "Su Xian, get out of the way!" It''s too much to think about Su Xian in such a place. Su Yao didn''t expect that song Jing would come. After he reacted, he quickly hid beside him. And song Jing doesn''t know what bad things he has done. The fierce ghost doesn''t seem to see anyone else, and her eyes are locked on her all the time. Song Jing wanted to run, but her legs suddenly softened, and the whole person fell to the ground. She could only watch the fierce ghost coming towards her. She was so scared that she was about to pee. She quickly asked for help, "help me, I don''t want to die!" Although Qin Ming didn''t have the heart, he thought that such a thing might happen again. In order not to let such a tragedy happen, he had to deal with the troublemaker song Jing quickly, so he was ruthless. Yuen Long, on the other hand, has always listened to Qin Ming''s advice. Seeing that he has not moved, he has not. Song Jing didn''t expect that they could not help each other. She couldn''t help feeling a little desperate. She looked at Su Yao again and wanted him to save the place. "Su Xian, I know I''m wrong. I don''t dare to trouble you any more. Please help me. I can''t die. I have a son in my family that I need to support." Su Yao didn''t feel soft because of her last words. If song Jing didn''t lead the fierce ghost to him just now, he might have really started to save his life, but now, I''m sorry, his heart is not so broad. Seeing that Su Yao didn''t plan to save himself, song Jing was completely desperate, and then yelled, "Su Xian, you bitch, you are so cruel. I will not let you go even if I die. I will wait for you in hell The fierce ghost seemed to be annoyed by her quarrel, and directly penetrated her chest with one paw. Song Jing opened her eyes wide. Before she could even scream, she was taken out of her heart by the fierce ghost. Just out of the heart or fresh, it beat on the palm of the ghost. The fierce ghost stares at the heart for a while, then pinches it. Although Qin Ming has experienced several such worlds, when he saw this scene, he could not help but feel cold. Moreover, he knew that the next target of Li Gui was any one of them. "Yuen Long, you have to protect Su Xian." Hearing this, Yuen Long frowned, "what about you?" "I''m fine. I''ll kill him." "But..." "Nothing, but just listen to me." Yuen Long sighed, "well, when I send him away, I''ll come back to help you." Although he knew that it was only Qin Ming''s sense of justice that was breaking out again, Yuen Long still blamed Su Yao in his heart, which made him even more unpleasant. "Let''s go now. Don''t get in the way here." Su Yao didn''t care that he treated himself with this attitude. "I''ll go alone. You''d better stay and help brother Qin." After all, his intention was to stay and fight side by side with Qin Ming. "Remember to walk away. I don''t have the time to protect you." However, as soon as Su Yao stepped forward, the fierce ghost suddenly floated in front of him. Obviously, Li Gui''s next target is him Chapter 1912 Just now, the scene that the ghost pinched song Jing''s heart with his bare hands still appeared. Seeing that the ghost stretched out his right hand towards him, Su Yao subconsciously summoned the sword, and Bo did not hesitate to cut the ghost in front of him in half. But the next second, the fierce ghost who was cut into two automatically beat up again, and Su Yao also saw some grievances in his eyes. This can not help but let Su Yao Leng Leng. Aggrieved? I just cut him a sword, and the ghost was wronged? Is it him who should be wronged? Su Yao was not bewildered by the aggrieved eyes of Li Gui. He made another sword, but the sword was towards Li Gui''s heart. This time, the fierce ghost quickly hid in the past, and said, "Why are you so fierce to me?" Su Yao doubted whether the world was mysterious or not. No, the world was mysterious. "If you want to eat me, don''t you allow me to defend myself?" Which think of this sentence a export, in front of this fierce ghost more aggrieved, "I didn''t want to eat you." Su Yao didn''t believe his story at all. "What are you doing so close to me?" "I just want to send you a rose." The fierce ghost said while he didn''t know where he took out a rose. "This is the best Rose I planted. You must accept it." Su Yao had to doubt whether he had the constitution of hell loving. Otherwise, why did he meet a lecheron who was not polite to him just a few days ago, and now he met a fierce ghost who wanted to give him flowers. "Then tell me why you sent me flowers first." "This..." Ghost stammered, did not dare to tell the truth, "I can''t say, you take the flowers." "Since you don''t say it, I won''t accept it. You can go." Su Yao said. That fierce ghost listens to this words, seem to have met what terrible matter, tears suddenly "Pa Pa Pa Pa" of fall down, "you accept it, otherwise I will die." This crying, completely does not accord with the identity of his fierce ghost. Qin Ming and Yuen Long are not clear about the direction of this matter. They thought it would be a terrible plot, but they didn''t expect it to turn into Love drama. "What''s the matter?" "I don''t know." There was a silence between them. Su Yao did not expect that the fierce ghost in front of him would cry, but what made him care more was the other party''s words, "why don''t I accept your rose, you will die?" Is it difficult for the other party to have a deep love for him? If he doesn''t accept the gift, he will be heartbroken and die? Although he knew this reason was bullshit, Su Yao couldn''t help mending it. "Don''t ask any more. I really can''t say it. Just take it." The fierce ghost was about to kneel down to Su Yao. "Take it as a thank-you gift for killing the troublemaker just now. Take it." Why do human beings linger so long? Do you know that they are really in a hurry now? Su Yao grasped the key point of his sentence, "did you kill song Jing for me?" "Yes, that''s it. Take it as soon as you can." Li Gui wants to put the rose into Su Yao''s arms directly. But Su Yao didn''t dare to take it. Who knows if the flower is poisonous? "I''m sorry, I can''t take it. You''d better give it to other people. Besides, our race is different, so we don''t have that chance." Chapter 1913 Alas, I didn''t expect that this fierce ghost had such deep feelings for him. In order to let him accept this flower, he did so. But it''s a pity that the two of them will never have any good results. Moreover, he has already had someone he likes, and he will never betray his lover. Li Gui didn''t know what Su Yao thought in his heart, but he knew that if Su Yao didn''t accept the flower, he would really die. What the adult said is still hovering in his ears. "I beg you, just take it. This flower is not poisonous, and I dare not send you poisonous flowers." The fierce ghost knelt down in front of Su Yao with a "plop". Although he would be ridiculed if his companion knew about it, it was nothing compared with his own life. "I really beg you. I really want to send you flowers." If the other party doesn''t accept it, he will kowtow. Su Yao did not answer his words, but communicated with Tang yuan in his mind, "Tang yuan, is there anything strange about the rose he is holding in his hand?" Tangyuan immediately gave the rose a check, "host, this is just a very common rose, you can take it." Su Yao breathed a sigh of relief, he took a step forward, "for your sincere sake, I reluctantly accepted it, but don''t come to my companion''s trouble in the future, otherwise I won''t let you go." Seeing that he was finally willing to accept the rose, the fierce ghost was overjoyed. He was so excited that he was about to have a seaweed dance. "I know that I will never trouble your companion. I''ll go first and then go." Before the words came down, he suddenly disappeared in front of Su Yao. Su Yao put the rose away. As soon as he looked up, he met Qin Ming and Yuen Long, who had strange faces. Su Yao knew what they were trying to ask, and sighed, "believe it or not, I don''t know what''s going on, and I don''t know why." Qin Ming Yuen Long Do you think we''ll believe your story? Qin Ming hesitated for a while, and finally said what he had in mind, "Su Xian, although I know that there is love between different races, you must restrain your feelings. Don''t get involved here, or you will never leave here." Su Yao was speechless. "Brother Qin, you think too much. I have no feelings for the ghost just now, and I really saw him for the first time." Qin Ming didn''t believe these words at all, but thinking about the girl''s thin skin, he didn''t expose the lie, "I know, I understand." Su Yao No, you don''t know anything! ¡­¡­ Others come back after picking up weapons and find that song Jing, the most annoying one, is not there. Although they don''t like song Jing, song Jing is their companion after all, so they have to care about it. "Where has song Jing gone? Why hasn''t she come back?" "I don''t know. She just walked away alone. Maybe she was lost." "Why are you still standing here? Hurry to find it. It''s almost dark." "Don''t look for it." At this time, Qin Ming stood up. Listen to this, a few people''s hearts have a kind of uncertain premonition, "why don''t you look for it, song Jing, is something wrong with her?" Chapter 1914 Qin Ming sighed, "Song Jing, she met the fierce ghost. When we found her, she had been killed by the fierce ghost." This is just a part of the truth. As for the rest, he can''t tell, otherwise Su Xian will be targeted by them. Hearing such a tragic news, several people immediately became silent. Although they don''t like song Jing, they are still sad after hearing the bad news. However, they are more afraid than sad. They are afraid that they will die next. When on earth can we find the key and get out of here? This is the voice of all people and what they want to do most. In just a few days, two people have died. They really don''t want to be the next victims. "Team Qin, what should we do now? If you stay here, will that fierce ghost come to us? " Although they have only been together for a few days, they have already taken Qin Ming and yuen long as the backbone. After all, Qin Ming and Yuen Long are the two most experienced of them. Qin Ming stretched out his hand and rubbed his temple. "I''ll stay here for another night tonight, and we''ll go to the next place as soon as it gets light tomorrow morning." "Can''t you go now?" "It''s getting dark. Night is the most frequent time for ghost activities. If you''re not afraid of meeting fierce ghosts, you can have a try." Yuen Long said with an expression. Maybe Yuen Long''s serious image is so popular that few people doubt the truth of his words. However, Yuen Long is telling the truth. Night is indeed the most frequent time for ghost activities. Su Yao had a deep understanding of this. These days, when he couldn''t sleep at night, he would get up and look at the stars outside. Every time he met a ghost, but he met an ordinary ghost, except that one. Su Yao moved his numb feet and suddenly stepped on something hard. He looked down and found that it was a key, so he reached out and picked it up. Su Yao looked at the key carefully, but he didn''t see anything. Others noticed the key in his hand and came around. "What key is this?" "I don''t know. It looks ordinary." "Do you think this is the key to get us out of here?" "It''s impossible. It''s only been a few days, and how can there be such a good thing like pie in the sky? This is an ordinary key." "How do you know this good thing won''t happen to us?" "If we had that good luck, we wouldn''t be here now." Qin Ming stepped forward, "can you show me this key?" Without hesitation, Su Yao handed over the key and said, "look." Qin Ming took the key and looked at it carefully. He didn''t find anything special. "Yuen Long, take a look." Yuen Long looked at it, then shook his head. "It''s just an ordinary key." Qin Ming gave the key back to Su Yao. Although I had expected that it might be just an ordinary key, several people could not help being disappointed. Su Yao looked at the key and thought it might be used in the future, so he put it away. Qin Ming saw that some people were in a low mood, and said, "OK, don''t lose. We still have a long time to find the key. We can all leave here alive. Let''s go on the road. Don''t delay." Chapter 1915 Several people adjusted their mood and set out on the road. The next place is not far from the ancient town. After about three hours'' walk, they have reached the junction. But there''s a wall at the junction. They can''t get in. Qin Ming reached out and touched it. Suddenly, a hand grew on the wall and was about to pull him inside. Fortunately, Yuen Long, who was standing next to him, reacted quickly enough and cut off the ghost hand in time. Qin Ming was not pulled in. Qin Ming said thanks and turned to look at the others, "you all be careful." Seeing the scene just now, everyone raised their vigilance. "Team Qin, what should we do now? How should we get there?" Qin Ming looked up at the wall in front of him and found that the wall was so high that he couldn''t get in. He had to think of another way. But when Qin Ming racked his brains to find a way, Su Yao said, "there is a door here." Several people quickly walked in the past, and found that there was a door, but the door was locked, so they had to have a key to unlock it. Qin Ming remembered that Su Yao had picked up a key before, which was probably used to open the door. "Su Yao, is the key you picked up still there?" Su Yao also thought of this, quickly took out the key, "in." "Try to open the door with this key." Su Yao nodded, went forward to insert the key into the keyhole, gently turned it to the right, and the door opened. Looking at the opened door, several people could not help feeling Su Yao''s good luck. "Su Xian, your luck is really good enough. I''m going to envy you to death." "With you, the peerless emperor of Europe, we will be able to get out of this place soon." Su Yao laughed and did not speak. He also felt that he was lucky. Along the way, he didn''t know how many cards he had picked up. However, don''t say this kind of thing, or it will lead to jealousy. People are selfish, and now this kind of environment has magnified people''s selfishness several times. Although they are companions now, who knows if they will kill each other in order to survive in the future. ¡­¡­ After entering through that door, a completely different world appeared in front of people''s eyes. If we want to say that the place before was antique, now it is full of a sense of technology. And the most important thing is that there are other players in it. Those players have high-tech weapons in their hands. This made Su Yao suddenly think of a plane he had been to, where he used hot weapons to kill ghosts. I just don''t know whether the high-tech weapons in these people''s hands are ornaments or can be used to kill ghosts. Qin Ming''s face is not very good, because someone pointed the muzzle of the electromagnetic gun at them, "be careful, the players here can kill people." This words a, several people all pour to inhale a cold air, "isn''t the player can''t mutually fratricidal?" "Although the rule says that it is not allowed, but no one abides by it. It can also be said that this rule is useless." Qin Ming explained. Hearing this, all the people except Yuen Long and Su Yao winced, "what should we do now? Will they kill us?" "As long as we don''t provoke them, nothing will happen, but we''d better leave here as soon as possible." "Let''s go..." Chapter 1916 Qin Ming had never experienced such a copy, and he didn''t know what was in it. All he felt was danger, so now the best way is to leave here. "You all follow closely, don''t leave, and don''t get into trouble, or no one will be able to save you." He still has a way to deal with the ghosts in ghost town, but the players here are all armed with high-tech weapons. If they are hit, they will lose their lives. A few people also know this, so they shut their mouths, quietly, for fear of saying something wrong and causing trouble. But just because they don''t get into trouble doesn''t mean trouble won''t come. As soon as they were ready to move on, several people came in front of them and blocked their way. Qin Ming frowned, "what do you want to do?" "Nothing, just want to say a few words to the little girl behind you." The man at the head is a slob. He raises his chin as if to look at people with his nostrils. When Su Yao saw that he was looking at himself with that kind of evil eyes, he was very upset. He wanted to rush over and give him a punch now to let him know that some people can''t be easily provoked. But he can''t act rashly now. After all, the other side is holding high-tech weapons, and they are all cold weapons. Moreover, he is not alone now. If he is the only one, he can go forward and kill these people without scruple. Qin Ming naturally knew what the man was up to. Most of the people who were selected to participate in the game were men, few women, and women were the easiest to die. Without women, men can''t solve certain physiological needs. Now that they see Su Xian, such a beautiful little girl, they will not let it go If Su Xian is handed over, they can survive, but they can''t. "What if I don''t agree?" "No?" The man sneered, "then I''ll have to get rid of you first, and then have a good chat with that little girl." At this critical moment of life and death, the selfish side of people is exposed. "Team Qin, give Su Xian away, or we''ll all die." "Give her one and we''ll survive. Don''t hesitate." "Team Qin, do you want to accompany all of us for the sake of Su Xian?" Of course, Qin Ming knows that the best solution now is to give people to each other, but Seeing Qin Ming''s hesitation, the man who spoke just now fiddled with Gatling in his hand. "Have you considered it, will you leave her alone or die together?" Qin Ming clenched his teeth and did not speak. Several people standing behind Qin Ming quarreled again. "Qin Ming, I think you just want us all to die. How can you be so selfish?" "As long as we sacrifice Su Xian, we can survive, and you don''t have to be willful any more." Although he has seen how selfish human nature is for a long time, Qin Ming can''t help but feel cold at this moment. They have been together with Su Xian for some time. Even if they have developed a dog, they have developed a relationship. How can they be so selfish? Don''t they want to ask Su Xian if he is willing? At this time, Su Yao stepped forward, "I can go with you, but I have to let them go first." Qin Ming looked up in disbelief, "Su Xian, you..." Do you know the consequences of going with them? There''s a good chance you won''t survive Chapter 1917 Su Yao knew what he wanted to say, but he couldn''t do anything with them here. "Brother Qin, don''t worry. I won''t have anything to do. I''ll go to you later." "But..." "Brother Qin, you can trust me and go quickly." "Team Qin, let''s go now, or we can''t go after a while." "She asked to stay on her own initiative. Let''s not let her down." Qin Ming wanted to say something more, but a pair of Su Yao''s firm eyes made him speechless. He said, "let''s go." Now it''s just Su Yao and the bad guys. After they left, the man with Gatlin in his hand looked at Su Yao more clearly. He looked at the "little girl" in front of him, who was so tender that she could squeeze water. He licked her lips. "Little girl, I didn''t expect you to be so smart." Su Yao looked cold. "You just said you wanted to chat with me. What do you want to talk about?" "We want to have a good chat with you in bed. As long as you serve your brothers, we will let you leave here alive, otherwise..." Su Yao interrupted impatiently, "let''s go. There are too many people here." Smell speech, that person leng Leng, immediately laughed, "didn''t expect you look very pure, private but so play open, really make me surprised." Su Yao sneered, "I''ll surprise you more later." The man had already been on the brain for a long time. He didn''t understand the meaning of Su Yao''s words, which was quite different from what he said. "Since you can''t wait, let''s go. I''ll make you happy." Listening to this extremely obscene words, Su Yao''s eyes were even colder. Wait a minute, it will make you "cool" enough. I hope you can bear it. ¡­¡­ Su Yao was taken to a deserted alley by several people. They couldn''t wait to take off their clothes. Su Yao looked at the leader, "I don''t like several people together. You let them out." "You all go out, and you''ll come in when I call you." In that man''s opinion, Su Yao was a harmless little sheep that could be slaughtered at will, so he let his companions go out. "It''s just the two of us now. Take it off." "Don''t worry." Su Yao moved his muscles and bones for a while and quickly kicked it. That person is not what empty shelf, quickly dodge this foot, and counterattack. Su Yao sidestepped to avoid, but in the next second was close, he did not hesitate to lift his arm block, the man also made a reaction in an instant. He changed boxing to foot attack and kicked him in the lower body, but Su Yao, who was already on guard, dodged and didn''t cause any damage. He won''t be outdone. He''ll fight close again In this instant, the two have been intertwined for several rounds. Finally, the man was knocked down by Su Yao. Looking at the man''s expression, Su Yao sneered and burst his head without hesitation. The man''s companion heard the fighting and rushed in, just in time to see the bloody scene. Su Yao took out a clean handkerchief and wiped the blood and brain splashed on his face. Then he looked up at those people and said, "who are you coming next?" Those people finally reacted. They looked at Su Yao angrily, hoping to bite a piece of meat from him, "you bitch, go to die!" Chapter 1918 Seeing that they all rushed towards him, Su Yao gave a light smile, and then jumped behind them like a light butterfly. ¡°3¡­¡­¡± ¡°2¡­¡­¡± ¡°1¡£¡± With the end of the countdown, those people only felt their hearts twitch. They opened their eyes wide and didn''t understand what had just happened. "What have you done to us?" "Look at your own chests." Su Yao reminds very kindly. Several people quickly looked at their chest and found that they did not know when something similar to silk thread passed through their chest. They looked up at Su Yao and found that he was holding those "silk threads" in his hand. "When?" When did they win? Su Yao raised his chin, "just now." Several people suddenly felt a chill. Just How regretful is this man''s force worth. Did not expect that they actually kicked a hard iron this time, if they can do it again, they will never provoke the opposition. "What do you want? As long as you are willing to let us go, no matter what you want, we will satisfy you. " "I don''t want anything. I want your lives." Su Yao''s light words fell in those people''s ears, but they became a life threatening sign. ¡°¡­¡­ We know we shouldn''t provoke you, but we haven''t done anything to you. Can''t you let us go? " "What I hate most is scum like you. Scum like you should all go to hell." Su Yao didn''t want to waste words with them again. He pulled the thread tightly. The next second, the hearts of those people all burst open, fell to the ground, staring at a pair of eyes, death. Su Yao didn''t even look at their bodies. He raised his feet to leave, but suddenly he thought of something. He turned back and searched the bodies of those people. I don''t know. After a search, I found that they had a lot of things, and they had all kinds of cards. Su Yao took all those things for himself, and he took away all those high-tech weapons. Others saw that Su Yao came out of the alley undamaged and went into the alley curiously. When they saw the bodies on the ground, they immediately took a breath of air. I didn''t expect that the "little girl" just now looked soft and weak, but she was more fierce than wild animals. Fortunately, they didn''t provoke her, otherwise they would be the people lying there now. ¡­¡­ Qin Ming and his party did not go far, and Qin Ming was very worried about Su Yao''s safety. After a short time, he wanted to go back to Su Yao, but he was stopped by Yuen Long. Seeing yuen long standing in front of him, Qin Ming frowned a little displeased. "Yuen Long, get out of my way. I want to go back to Su Xian. I can''t just let her be spoiled by those scum." Compared with him, Yuen Long is more rational. "Qin Ming, I know you don''t give up, but the world is so cruel. And it''s too late for you to go back now. Do you want us all to die? " "Team Qin, our lives are all bought by Su Xian. If she sees that we don''t cherish our lives so much, she can''t rest in peace." "Yes, everything has happened. Now it''s too late to remedy. We''d better leave here as soon as possible. Don''t let Su Xian down." Seeing that they were so cold-blooded and merciless, Qin Ming was so angry that he trembled all over, "you, you..." Chapter 1919 Although Qin Ming already knew how selfish these people were, he was completely cold at this moment. He doesn''t want to stay with these greedy things any more, or he or Yuen Long will die next. Moreover, he and Yuen Long are just guides. They just need to tell them the specific rules. So he and Yuen Long don''t have to pay so much attention to them. Now it''s time to separate from him. Qin Ming adjusted his mood for a while and said without expression, "from now on, Yuen Long and I won''t help you any more. Let''s separate here. Goodbye when we are predestined." Yuen Long didn''t want to stay with these guys who would only slow down for a long time, and he was with Qin Ming, so he didn''t mean anything to Qin Ming. But those people listen to Qin Ming''s words, immediately flustered, "why, your task is not to help us leave here?" "Are you going to leave us for the sake of a su Xian?" "Qin Ming, wake up. Su Xian has already died. Do you want us to be buried with her?" Su Yao, who came slowly, just heard this sentence. He stepped lightly behind the man who said it, and then reached out and patted him on the shoulder, "who do you say is dead?" The man was startled. He quickly turned around. When he saw Su Yao who didn''t know when to appear behind him, he opened his eyes and said in disbelief, "Su Xian, why are you here? You are not, are not... " The others also turned around and looked at Su Yao, who was standing there. Qin Ming was the first to react. He quickly walked up to Su Yao, looking a little excited, "Su Xian, is it really you?" Su Yao laughed, "of course it''s me. Is it a ghost?" "How did you get out? Did those scum do anything to you? " Qin Ming said while looking at him carefully, not let go every time. "Before those scum came to do anything to me, a man suddenly appeared. He was very powerful and beat them all down. I took the opportunity to escape." Su Yao''s face was not red and his heart was not empty, so he lied. It''s not that he doesn''t want to tell the truth, but he thinks that even if he tells the truth, no one will believe him. Maybe he will think that his brain is broken. Qin Mingsi Bo didn''t doubt the truth of Su Yao''s words. After all, in his heart, Su Yao is a "little girl" who needs to be protected. "If it''s OK, it''s OK. Don''t do such stupid things in the future." But Yuen Long felt something was wrong and looked at Su Yao. Su Yao just let him see, "brother yuan, what''s the matter?" Yuen Long looked back and said nothing. Although others doubt whether what Su Yao said is true, they are relieved to see him come back alive. Qin Minggang said that because of Su Xian. Now that Su Xian is back, Qin Ming will not abandon them. "Team Qin, now Su Xian is back, let''s go." Qin Ming didn''t speak. There was a taunt arc in the corner of his mouth. Seeing his expression, several people were in a panic, "team Qin, we know we shouldn''t say those words, but..." "Nothing, but I''ve made up my mind." Qin Ming interrupted them, his tone was very firm, "you can go now." Chapter 1920 Su Yao didn''t know what happened, so he listened to their conversation and said, "what''s the matter? What happened when I was away?" Qin Ming was afraid that some people would plead with Su Yao. Su Yao was so soft hearted that he might agree to them, so he took the lead and said, "Su Xian, brother yuan and I are going to leave. Do you want to go with us?" Hearing this, Su Yao had a guess in his heart. It is estimated that these people have done something too much. Qin Ming can''t bear it any more, so he plans to go his separate ways with them. To tell you the truth, he has long been dissatisfied with these people. They are stupid and selfish. They only want to sacrifice others to save themselves, and they have no team spirit at all. They have been dragging their feet there. It''s very kind of Qin ming to endure them for so long. If it were him, he would have torn the skin with them. "Brother Qin, of course I''d like to go with you, as long as you''re not afraid of me dragging your feet." Qin Ming has never seen Su Yao drag their feet, but several other people have been dragging their feet, "don''t worry, I will never dislike you, let''s go, don''t waste time." Others saw that there was no room for manoeuvre, and immediately began to abuse. "Qin Ming, I think you just want us to die. You are so cruel!" "We haven''t done anything wrong. Why do you treat us like this?" "Qin Ming, I think you have an affair with Su Xian. Otherwise, why are you protecting her everywhere? You two are really shameless!" "Qin Ming..." Listen to their vicious words, Qin Ming is really angry, but there is a person more angry than him, that is Yuen Long. When Yuen Long heard that they were arranging Qin Ming and Su Yao there, his eyes became colder and colder. His temper was not very good originally, but now he was so excited by them that it broke out directly. Yuen Long drew a pistol from his waist and fired a shot into the sky. "Bang -" the gunshot sounded, and several people were shocked. Yuen Long gave them a cold look. "If you don''t shut up, I don''t mind killing you now." Several people looked at the gun in his hand, and immediately did not dare to speak. Looking at their bullying, Yuen Long sneered with disdain, "cowards." Several people were blue and red with his words, but they didn''t dare to refute. Yuen Long sneered again. He ignored them. He looked at Qin Ming and said, "Qin Ming, your heart is still too soft. In the future, in case of such cases, just fight directly. With me, I will always be on your side. " Su Yao How does he feel like he''s been fed a mouthful of dog food? Are these two actually showing their love? Qin Ming also knew that his heart was still too soft, so he did not refute Yuen Long''s words. He sighed. "Come on, let''s go." See three people really ready to leave them a few, a few people''s heart immediately began to kill. They have begged, but the three still want to abandon them, so don''t blame them for their unkindness. "You all die here today." One of them picked up the dagger and stabbed Su Yao in the back. But Su Yao is not as easy as they think. He quickly sidesteps to avoid, then spins his body and kicks the man away without hesitation. He didn''t show mercy at all. The man was kicked out one meter away. Chapter 1921 The others were completely shocked when they watched the scene. They thought Su Xian was weak and can be bullied, but now, to step on the horse, she kicked Jiang Hao out one meter away. This guy has been pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. Qin Ming was also a little confused. He thought Su Xian was a weak sheep, but he didn''t expect her strength to be so strong. He doubted whether the scum she had met had been beaten away by herself. "Su Xian..." Su Yao discovered that his military value had been exposed, but he didn''t intend to keep it from him all the time, and now he has other things to do, that is to teach these wolf hearted guys a lesson. He walked towards Jiang Hao, who was kicked out by himself. Before he got up, he got on the ground again. Su Yao''s right foot forced on his back, "Jiang Hao, did you just want to kill me?" Jiang Hao had never suffered such humiliation. His heart was full of anger. His reason was suppressed, and he completely forgot that he had just been kicked by Su Yao. "Su Xian, if it wasn''t for you, how could Qin Ming be ready to leave us alone? Damn you!" Su Yao listened to these words and sneered, "you are the damned one. Selfish people like you have no value to live." He thought these guys would change after all that. But now it seems that he made a mistake. These guys are hopeless. And he wanted to give them the high-tech weapons he had brought, but he didn''t need them anymore. Even if he threw them all away, he wouldn''t give them to these selfish dogs. No, it''s insulting to say that they are dogs. They are not as good as animals. Listening to this, Jiang Hao yelled, "Su Xian, don''t be self righteous. You are the most useless one. You are the one who should die. You will drag down the whole team if you live..." However, he didn''t finish scolding, but he felt something was touching his temple. He took a quick look and found that the one against his temple was the head robber. He was so scared that he almost went crazy. Jiang Hao no longer dare to be so arrogant, "Su, Su Xian, what are you doing?" "You scold, why don''t you continue to scold?" Su Yao said with a sneer, "are you a counsellor?" Jiang Hao naturally counseled, and he was afraid that Su Yao''s gun might accidentally go off, and his life would be lost. "Su Xian, calm down." "I''m calm now." Su Yao''s finger gently pulled the trigger. Jiang Hao noticed his action and was scared to pee. Su Yao smelled a whiff of urine and looked at Jiang Hao''s lower body. When he found that his trousers were wet, he immediately showed his disgusting eyes. "Jiang Hao, I didn''t expect that you were scared to pee. You''re useless. What''s the point of living in this world for a waste like you? " "Why don''t I send you to hell now, so that you don''t have to do more shameful things." With that, he tried to pull the trigger. Jiang Hao broke down and cried, "Su Xian, I know it''s wrong. I dare not do it any more. Please forgive me." Damned bitch, how dare you treat him like this, he will never forget it! Chapter 1922 Of course, Su Yao did not miss the venom that flashed in Jiang Hao''s eyes. He knew that if he let Jiang Hao go today, it would be Jiang Hao''s revenge. Although he doesn''t care about Jiang Hao''s rubbish, it is necessary to eliminate the evil forever. Therefore, Su YAOBO did not hesitate to pull the trigger. With a bang, the bullet went through Jiang Hao''s head. Jiang Hao''s eyes were wide open, as if he didn''t expect Su Yao to kill himself. Several other people saw that Jiang Hao was killed by Su Yao. Now they dare not even breathe heavily. They are afraid that they will die next. Qin Ming didn''t expect that Su Yao would kill Jiang Hao, but he didn''t think it was wrong. After all, it was Jiang Hao who moved first. And in this cruel world, only cruel, can live longer. Su Yao turned his pistol and looked at other people. "Do you still want to scold me?" The men shook their heads. They dare to scold now, unless they want to be shot to death like Jiang Hao. Su Yao didn''t expect that they were so counsellors. He sighed with regret, "if you want to scold, you can scold. What are you counsellors doing? I won''t eat you." How many people are there You won''t eat us, but you will kill us. Seeing that they didn''t speak, Su Yao felt even more meaningless. He just couldn''t figure out how they were stupid and poisonous, and how they counseled. There is no one who can fight. Su Yao put away his gun and said, "get out of here before I change my mind!" The rest of them did not dare to ask Qin Ming not to leave them, because Su Yao was there. Su Yao is a demon who kills people without blinking an eye. If you stay with him, you may be killed by him one day. They don''t want to die here. So after su Yao said such a sentence, they ran away for fear that Su Yao would suddenly let them stay. If they stay, their lives will be here. Su Yao didn''t expect them to slide so fast, so he couldn''t help but feel speechless. Qin Ming looked at Su Yao. After hesitating for a while, he said, "Su Xian, you..." But as soon as the words came out, I didn''t know how to go on. Su Yao gave him a smile. "Brother Qin, don''t worry. I only kill those evil people. I will never do anything to you or Yuen Long." Qin Ming didn''t care about that. He said something like this, but he couldn''t laugh or cry. "I know you won''t harm us. I just want to tell you something very important." Su Yao blinked, "what''s important?" "When you fight with people in the future, try not to kick them. You''re wearing a short skirt. It''s easy to get lost." Hearing this, Su Yao noticed that he was still wearing a skirt and his face turned green on the spot. He even wanted to find a piece of tofu to kill him. Oh, my God, as a big man, he is so ashamed to wear a skirt that only girls wear. He quickly took out the clothes cards he had seized, and then played the card tearing game in front of Qin Ming and Yuen Long. Su Yao''s good luck seems to have failed here. All the clothes that fall out are women''s clothes, and almost all of them are skirts. I don''t know how many cards I tore, but a suit of men''s clothes finally fell out. At this moment, Su Yao was so excited that he was about to cry. He picked up the men''s suit, spoke to Qin Ming and Yuen Long, and went to change his clothes. Qin Ming and Yuen Long are totally confused. This is the first time they have seen a man with so many clothes cards in his hand. They all doubt whether Su Yao is playing the game of changing clothes Chapter 1923 After su Yao changed his clothes and came out, Qin Ming discovered something wrong. If you want to say that the chest is as flat as an airport, girls do have this kind of situation, but it''s not normal to have a bulge in the lower body. Qin Ming, who is also a male, naturally knows what it is, but he didn''t expect that he was treated as a younger sister by a boy, which made him doubt whether he was having a nightmare. Qin Ming looked at Su Yao and said, "Su Xian, are you a man?" Su Yao nodded, "I''m really a man." "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" "I''ve tried to say it several times, but it''s all upset by you." Su Yao said. Qin Ming thought about it carefully and found that it was really what he said. He couldn''t help choking But why do you dress like that? " "The day I was selected to participate in the game, the school club was holding an activity, and I got the chance to play the role of the big man in women''s clothes." Su Yao''s face is not red and his heart is not empty. "So it is." Qin Mingsi Bo did not doubt what he said, "these days are really hard for you." Su Yao couldn''t help feeling guilty. "Brother Qin, I''m not hard at all." Qin Ming looked at his eyes more pity, "I know, I understand." Su Yao No, you don''t know anything. Yuen Long, neglected by both of them, is a bit upset. He had a sense of crisis because Qin Ming had been protecting Su Yao. Now that he knows Su Yao is a boy, his sense of crisis is even stronger. He knows that Qin Ming likes Su Yao. Although Qin Ming is with him now, he is not sure that Qin Ming will suddenly change his love one day. "Have you two finished? When you''ve finished, hurry on the road." Qin Ming saw that Yuen Long was a little angry now, but he didn''t know why he was suddenly angry. "Yuen Long, what''s the matter with you?" Su Yao saw something. He laughed, "brother Qin, he''s jealous. He''s afraid I''ll take you away." Qin Ming''s ears turned red. He glared at Yuen Long. Yuen Long didn''t expect that Su Yao would speak his mind directly. Suddenly, his brain crashed and he didn''t know what to say. Su Yao said again, "brother yuan, don''t worry. I won''t rob brother Qin with you. I already have someone I like. And I think you two will be together all your life, and you will be very happy. " Listening to the last sentence, Yuen Long, no matter how cheeky, can''t help but turn red. "Cough, come on, let''s get out of here." With that, he took a furtive look at Qin Ming, who gave him a smile. Noticing the little interaction between the two of them, Su Yao was about to turn into a lemon essence. Gan! When can sweet love turn to him? He doesn''t like to see people show their love at all. No, he quickly found the strategic target of this plane, and then showed his love to others. When Su Yao was thinking about how to find his target, he suddenly felt his hand touched. Su Yao He was dazed and full of question marks. After a few seconds, he found his hand touched again. Touch it, touch it again. Su Yao finally couldn''t help it. He slapped him Chapter 1924 And just when Su Yao thought that the luster who touched him would stop, the other party suddenly grabbed his arm. The hand was cold, and Su Yao couldn''t help shaking. However, he was not afraid, but angry that the other party ate his tofu again and again. He gritted his teeth. "Get out of here!" Qin Ming stopped and looked at him strangely. "Su Xian, what''s the matter?" "Nothing." Su Yao didn''t dare to say that he was touched by a luster. After all, it was too shameful. "Really nothing? Why do I think you look a little ugly?" "Really..." Just when Su Yao wanted to fool him, Yuen Long suddenly said, "he''s haunted by ghosts." Su Yao Today, how can Yuen Long see it? Is it hard for him to have a bright eye? Listen to this, Qin Ming looks a coagulation, he looked behind Su Yao, found that he had more shadow behind him. It''s a shadow ghost. The shadow ghost likes to play pranks in the shadow of human beings, but this shadow ghost is different. Although shadow ghosts are harmless, the human beings entangled by them will be sucked away a little essence. The longer this time, the more essence will be absorbed. Thinking of this, Qin Ming frowned and went over to Su Yao, ready to help him put out the ghost he didn''t know when. However, before he got close to Su Yao, several shadow ghosts suddenly appeared. They looked at him very badly, as if he wanted to take their things away. Yuen Long raised his gun. As soon as the shadow ghosts moved, he shot them in the head. Ordinary guns can''t kill ghosts, but the gun in his hand is different from ordinary guns. It''s specially used to kill ghosts. Qin Ming also took out his own weapons. Then just when they thought there would be a bitter struggle, the shadow ghosts suddenly disappeared, and the one haunting Su Yao also disappeared. However, Su Yao knew that the lecheron who touched him didn''t stop because the other side whispered "I''ll come to you" in his ear just now. It''s not a good thing to be haunted by a ghost, and that ghost is still very powerful. Su Yao''s mood was a little complicated. This is the fourth time he has been touched by a ghost. He really has to doubt whether he has the constitution favored by a ghost. Qin Ming also thought that Su Yao''s constitution was very strange. Other people who had the hell system were all entangled by evil spirits, only Su Yao was entangled by lusters. What do those lusters like about him? "Su Xian, I think you should find a temple to worship." Su Yao also felt that he should go to the temple to worship, "is there a temple here?" "No The game world is full of ghosts. How can ghosts make any temple exist. Su Yao also thought of this, so he was not disappointed, "is there any way to let me not be haunted by ghosts?" Qin Ming still shook his head, "I don''t know, but I don''t think there should be that kind of reform." Su Yao All right, then he''s on his own. If that lecheron dares to pester him again, he will not be polite. However, what Su Yao didn''t expect was that when he was about to go to bed at night, the lecheron who ate his tofu in the daytime suddenly came to his door again, and this time the lecheron was even more excessive Chapter 1925 Several times before, the other side just secretly touched his hand. But this time I climbed into his bed and hugged him, as if I was going to sleep with him tonight. Su Yao felt as if he had been stuck with a big piece of ice, which made him shiver. "What on earth do you want to do?" The other side did not speak, but answered him with action. Su Yao watched as the buttons on his clothes were untied one by one. He wanted to struggle, but he didn''t know what had bound his hands and feet, and the other''s hands had touched his chest. I don''t know how, Su Yao suddenly remembered those little Huang Wen he had seen. If you look at your current bad situation, it''s totally against some plot in Xiao Huang Wen. Can''t he lose his virginity tonight? No, he will defend his virginity to the death. His body and mind can only belong to that person. Thinking, Su Yao regardless of more and more tightly tied his limbs things, struggling. His wrists and ankles were worn out with blood, and the smell of blood attracted the attention of the lecheron. The other side stopped touching Su Yao''s upper body. Su Yao also noticed this, but just as he was relieved, the other side suddenly licked his wrist. A strange feeling rose from within himself, and Su Yao broke down and cried, "you let me go, or kill me directly." Let him suffer such humiliation, it is better to kill him directly. The other side stopped, "Su Xian, are you so unwilling to let me touch you?" There was a chill and anger in the voice. Su Yao opened his eyes wide. "Who are you? How do you know my name? " "You see who I am." When the other party finished this sentence, it showed itself in front of him. Looking at the familiar face, Su Yao''s pupil began to shake violently. He was so shocked that he could hardly make a sound. "Dijingmo, why are you here?" That''s right. The luster in front of him is emperor Jingmo, the emperor who was once invincible, the tyrant who cried out after his death. In principle, it is impossible for imperial ink to appear in other planes, but what''s the matter? See in front of this let oneself think day and night of person still remember oneself, Emperor Jing Mo in the mind of dissatisfaction immediately dispersed. "You said before that you would accompany me all my life. You haven''t fulfilled your oath. Naturally, I''m looking for you." Listening to this, Su Yao was stunned. He didn''t expect that emperor Jing Mo had such deep feelings for him. He thought emperor Jing Mo was a heartless person. Su Yao couldn''t tell whether his inner feelings were moving or something, "emperor Jing Mo, why do you want to do this? How much suffering did you suffer before you came here?" "I didn''t suffer much. I was killed and became a ghost again." Emperor Jing Mo said lightly. But this short sentence let Su Yao red eye socket, the tear "PATA PATA" fell down. "Aren''t you very powerful? Why are you still killed?" "Because without you, there would be no meaning to live, and I was too tired in that life." He did have a chance to kill those people, but that didn''t make any sense. After his beloved died, he lived like a walking corpse every day. He didn''t want to live alone, so he let the sword poke into his heart Chapter 1926 Unfortunately, after his death, he became a fierce ghost and had no way to find his beloved. Fortunately, he came to this world and met his beloved again. Su Yao didn''t expect that the emperor Jing Mo died for himself. For a moment, his tears flowed more happily. "Emperor Jing Mo, I''m not worth your doing that." "No, you''re worth it, and there''s nothing worth it, only willing or not." Emperor Jing Mo reached out to wipe away the tears from the corner of his eyes. "If I could do it again, I would not let you block that sword for me at that time." "Emperor Jing Mo, we must never separate again." Su Yao reached out and hugged him tightly. "Well, we''re not going to be apart anymore. We''re going to be together all the time." Seeing that he was holding himself tightly, a smile flashed quickly in the eyes of emperor Jing Mo, "Su Xian, anyway, your clothes have been taken off, otherwise..." The atmosphere was immediately destroyed by this sentence. "Emperor Jing Mo, don''t even think about it. Don''t you see that I''m hurt?" Su Yao quickly released his hand and glared at him, "by the way, I still have a debt to settle with you. You tell me clearly, why do you want to do that?" Emperor Jing Mo''s eyes are full of smile, "what did I do?" "Why did you secretly touch me, and touch me so many times, and you just wanted to do that to me." With that, Su Yao''s face turned red. "If you don''t make it clear to me today, I won''t finish with you!" "I''m just afraid to scare you." Dijing ink face is not red heart is not empty, "and I think you may not remember me, so I dare not appear in front of you." "As for why I touch you, it''s because I can''t help trying to touch you." Su Yao''s one and the only one face is red. "I see you are cheating me. You have a thick skin to the point. How can there be any fear?" "I''m not afraid of other things, but I''m afraid you don''t remember me." Emperor Jing Mo tone is very serious, "everything related to you, I will be afraid." He''s telling the truth now. Although he knew that the person he was thinking about day and night was in front of him, he always felt like he was dreaming. He was afraid that the man would suddenly disappear in front of him. He was afraid that it was just a dream of his own. Su Yao breathed suddenly. He knew that emperor Jing Mo was telling the truth. How can he respond to this sincere and strong feeling? "Su Xian, you won''t leave me again, will you?" "Yes, I will never leave you again." "Now let me sleep with you. I''m so tired." The emperor held Su Yao in his arms and buried his head in his arms. Su Yao later realized that the topic just now had been bypassed by imperial ink. He just wanted to teach imperial ink a lesson, and then he found that he had already gone to sleep. "Forget it, I''ll let you go this time." Su Yao sighed and closed his eyes to sleep. after he slept, Emperor Jing Mo woke up, stared at him for a while, then adjusted her posture and then hugged her to sleep. ¡­¡­ Early the next morning, Qin Ming came to ask Su Yao to get up, but he saw the imperial ink lying with Su Yao. When Emperor Jing Mo heard Qin Ming come in, he woke up. He gave Qin Ming a cold look, "don''t wake him up!" When Emperor Jing Mo came to see it, Qin Ming''s hair stood up, "who are you? Why are you here? What do you want to do with Su Xian? " Chapter 1927 Why is Su Xian with such a dangerous man? What''s the relationship between them? Is this dangerous man like the one Su Xian said before? Emperor Jing Mo didn''t like others to look at him with this kind of look, which would remind him of the word "monster". "If you look at me again, I don''t mind digging out your eyes." Qin Ming breathed. Although it was the first time he saw this man, he could feel that what he said was true. But the more so, the more he can''t leave, he can''t let this man hurt Su Xian. "What''s your relationship with Su Xian?" "Me and him..." As soon as the words of emperor Jing Mo came out, Su Yao suddenly woke up, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" At this moment, Qin Ming noticed that the man''s eyes softened, which made him feel that there was an unusual relationship between this man and Su Yao. "Su Xian, who is he?" Su Yao noticed that Qin Ming was also here. "Brother Qin, do you remember I told you that I already had someone I like? He is the one I like. His name is emperor Jingmo." On hearing this, Qin Ming confirms that Su Yao is in love with this dangerous man, but he always feels that the name of emperor Jing Mo is very familiar, as if he has heard it somewhere. Wait a minute. He seems to remember someone saying that the ghost king in this copy is called dijingmo. Is this emperor Jing mo the ghost king? Thinking of this, Qin Ming immediately took a breath, "Su Xian, you leave him quickly, he is very dangerous!" Su Yao blinked blankly, "brother Qin, what''s the matter?" "He''s the ghost king. He''ll do you harm." Qin Ming roared against the invisible murderous spirit, "you leave him quickly, or it will be too late!" Emperor Jing Mo listened to Qin Ming''s words, his eyes suddenly became cold. He finally found Su Xian, but this human actually let Su Xian leave him. Damn it! With a wave of the emperor''s ink hand, Qin Ming flew out. He hit the wall heavily and spat out a mouthful of blood. After su Yao reacted, he quickly stopped the emperor Jing Mo who wanted to kill Qin Ming, "emperor Jing Mo, what are you doing?" "He wants to break us up." Emperor Jing Mo''s eyes are full of strange red, "I don''t allow anyone to break us up, anyone who wants to break us up will die!" Su Yao sighed, "you calm down, brother Qin is not to break us up, he is just worried about me, he has no malice, you quickly apologize to him." Seeing that he was protecting Qin Ming, Emperor Jing Mo was immediately dissatisfied. "Why do you think he didn''t have any malice at all? He clearly wanted to break us up. Why do you want to protect him? Do you like him? " Su Yao didn''t expect that it had been so long, and the emperor Jing Mo was still so suspicious. He couldn''t help sighing, "you really think too much, no one wants to break us up, and the person I like is you. Just because your identity is too dangerous for others, brother Qin is afraid that I will be hurt by you. That''s why he said that just now. " Emperor Jing Mo pursed her lips, "I won''t hurt you." "I know you won''t hurt me." Su Yao was very handy in giving Mo Shun Mao to the emperor. He saw that the emperor''s ink still had a face and stood on tiptoe to kiss it. "Come on, don''t be angry, or I''ll cry." Chapter 1928 Emperor Jing Mo couldn''t see Su Yao crying most. As soon as he heard this, he quickly bowed his head to admit his mistake, "OK, OK, I''m wrong. Don''t cry, or my heart will hurt." "Now you apologize to brother Qin." Su Yao Yang Yang chin, "otherwise I will not forgive you." Because he was afraid that Su Yao was really angry, Emperor Jing Mo apologized to Qin Ming even though he was unwilling to do so. "Sorry, I misunderstood you just now. I hope you don''t mind." Qin Ming saw this dangerous man listen to Su Yao''s words, for a moment, his mood was a little complicated. He thought that emperor Jing Mo really liked Su Yao, otherwise he would not bow his head and apologize to him now. "It''s OK. I was wrong just now." Qin Ming stood up against the wall and suddenly burst out with a mouthful of blood. The blow just now, although emperor Jing Mo was merciful, he still hurt him seriously. He felt that his internal organs were displaced. Seeing this, Su Yao frowned and said, "brother Qin, how are you?" "I..." Qin Minggang wanted to speak, and spat out a mouthful of blood. Su Yao looked at the culprit Dijing Mo, "Dijing Mo, how can you be so cruel?" Emperor Jing Mo actively admit his mistake, "I''m wrong, I''ll help him heal now." With these words, he went to Qin Ming and reached out to help him. Of course, he just showed it to Su Yao. He didn''t want to make su Yao angry. Qin Ming was still afraid of the imperial ink in his heart. He avoided his outstretched hand and said, "no, I''ll do it myself." "Brother Qin, I hurt you just now, so I should be responsible for you." Imperial ink didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Qin Ming''s mouth twitched a few times when he heard the words "brother Qin". Emperor Jing Mo Mingming is an old monster who doesn''t know how long he has lived, but it''s really shameless to call him that. At this time, Yuen Long came in. He saw Qin Ming, who was pale, and imperial ink, who wanted to help him. He stepped forward and stood in the middle of them. Of course, he turned his back to the imperial ink, and his eyes at Qin Ming were unabashedly worried, "Qin Ming, what''s the matter with you?" "Something happened just now. I was hurt." Qin Ming didn''t say that he was hurt like this by imperial ink, because he knew that if he did, according to Yuen Long''s character, Yuen Long would fight with imperial ink. But Yuen Long is not the rival of imperial ink at all. He doesn''t want Yuen Long to get hurt because of himself. Hearing this, Yuen Long''s brows were even tighter. "Who killed you?" "That man has run away." Emperor Jing Mo didn''t expect that Qin Ming didn''t confess himself. He was in a mixed mood, but he didn''t feel guilty. Qin Ming is not that kind of villain, but he can''t forget what Qin Ming just said. However, since Qin Ming was injured by him, he would help him treat him. "The one who hurt him is no one else, it''s me." As soon as these words came out, Yuen Long turned and looked at him, with an undisguised intention to kill him in his eyes, "is it really you?" Qin Ming didn''t expect that emperor Jing Mo would say it, and immediately felt that his head was going to be big. Emperor Jing Mo can feel that Yuen Long is the same as himself. They can''t see anyone else hurt their beloved. "I''m right. I''ll cure him." Chapter 1929 "Do you think that if you cure him, you have to make up for your mistakes?" This is the first time that Yuen Long is so angry, because the tone of emperor Jing Mo is so insipid, as if he didn''t pay any attention to other people''s lives. Emperor Jing Mo didn''t even frown, "what do you want?" "Apologize to Qin Ming, and then let me fight." Yuen Long said. Emperor Jing Mo looked at him, then shook his head, "you can''t do it." Yuen Long is angry, "you..." "Yuen Long, come on. I said something wrong just now, so he started. And he has already apologized to me." Qin Ming was frightened when he heard that. Yuen Long, a fool, didn''t know how powerful imperial ink was. He must not let him annoy imperial ink, or he would be hurt by imperial ink. Yuen Long frowned, "Qin Ming, you..." "Well, it''s all over, so don''t haggle over it." With that, Qin Ming looked at the emperor and said, "I''m sorry, he''s just like this. Don''t care." Yuen Long didn''t expect him to help an outsider speak. His jealousy suddenly came up. He said angrily, "I don''t care about you. You can do whatever you like." This is also the first time that Yuen Long has played a small temper. Qin Ming can''t help but be stunned. When he reacts, he will go after him. However, he forgets that he is injured now. Just after he moves, his blood spurts out. Yuen Long quickly turned around and saw that Qin Ming had vomited blood. He was startled. He quickly went to help Qin Ming up and said anxiously, "Qin Ming, how are you?" Su Yao stares at emperor Jing Mo and asks him to cure Qin Ming quickly. Emperor Jing Mo understood his meaning, stepped forward and gave Qin Ming a cure. Qin mingdun''s breath was not short, his chest was not stuffy, and he could go up to the tenth floor in one breath. "I''m fine." Although Qin Ming is all right, Yuen Long still has a lingering fear, "don''t let yourself get hurt again. I''m really worried about you." "Well, I''ll never let myself get hurt again." Su Yao He was shown a face of love, clearly have an object, why is not the same? Emperor Jing Mo looked at Qin Ming and Su Yao. He looked forward to it. "Don''t you have anything to tell me?" Su Yao tilted his head, carefully thought about what he should say, and finally said, "you must not do it at will in the future, or you will really die." Emperor Jing Mo''s expectation failed, and he was dissatisfied. "In your opinion, am I such a cruel tyrant?" Su Yao thought about what the emperor Jing Mo had done and asked, "isn''t it?" Emperor Jing Mo is more discontented, "you say such words, not afraid that I cut off your head?" Su Yao was not afraid of him at all. After all, if emperor Jingmo really wanted to cut off his head, he would have cut it off, "are you willing?" Imperial ink, imperial ink of course not willing, he snorted, "you are relying on me to spoil you." "Yes, you spoil me the most." Su Yao smiles. Qin Ming and Yuen Long are still standing there Gan! Can you stop showing your love, don''t you see that we are still here? Don''t you feel embarrassed? It''s clear that people who have objects, how can they feel that they have lost? Chapter 1930 Yuen Long soon learned that the man who suddenly appeared here was called dijingmo. He also knows that the ghost king in this copy is called emperor Jing Mo, so his eyes looking at Su Yao are very complicated. Even the powerful ghost king can accept it. What''s the origin of Su Xian? Seeing that Yuen Long looked at him from time to time, Su Yao was puzzled, "brother yuan, do you have anything to say?" Yuen Long hesitated for a while. As soon as he made up his mind to say what he said, he saw the imperial ink coming this way. Ever since he knew that the emperor Jing Mo was the ghost king, he kept 12 points vigilance, for fear that one day he and Qin Ming would be killed by each other. "Nothing." But Su Yao added something from the look in Yuen Long''s eyes. He looked at the imperial ink that came to him and said, "imperial ink, is the key on you?" "What key?" "The key to get out of here." Dijing Mozi thought about it carefully. He did have a key on his body before, but later he gave it to a subordinate at will, and he didn''t remember who he gave it to. "I don''t have the key now. I''ll let someone else keep it." Smell speech, Su Yao frowned, "so important thing, why do you want to give other people custody?"? You go and get it back. " "I don''t remember who I gave it to." Emperor Jing Mo tells the truth. "You..." Seeing that they were about to quarrel, Qin Ming quickly came out to settle the dispute. "Su Xian, I know you want to give us the key, but that''s boring. Yuen Long and I really want to stay here for a while." "I''ll find the key with Yuen Long slowly, so you don''t have to worry about it." Although after these days together, he knew that dijingmo was sincere to Su Yao, dijingmo was the ghost king after all. Maybe one day Qin Ming has already said that. What else can he say. Su Yao sighed, "OK, I''ll go with you to find it slowly." As soon as these words came out, imperial ink was a little unhappy, "Su Xian, are you going to leave me again? Didn''t you say you''d stay with me all the time? " "I''m just leaving for a while. When I accompany elder brother Qin and they find the key, they will come back for you." "But I don''t want you to leave. If you really want to leave with them, take me with you." Su Yao was helpless. It was a sweet burden to have such a clingy object. "I had thought about taking you before, but you are the king of ghosts. You are in charge of all the ghosts here. If you''re with us, there''s no challenge. " Su Yao didn''t explain. Fortunately, with this explanation, Emperor Jing Mo was even more dissatisfied, "are you abandoning me?" "No, I don''t dare to dislike you." Su Yao quickly denied, "if you are obedient, I will leave with them for some time, and I will come back to you soon." Listening to their conversation, Qin Ming always feels that he and Yuen Long are villains who want to break up a couple of mandarin ducks. Moreover, Emperor Jingmo looks at them as if he is going to eat them. Under invisible pressure, Qin Ming said, "Su Xian, you don''t have to worry about me and Yuen Long. We''ll find the key ourselves. Just stay with Mr. di." Emperor Jing Mo took advantage of the situation and said, "he has already said so, you don''t want to go with them." Chapter 1931 However, Su Yao was determined to go, "that''s no good. Along the way, you and elder brother yuan helped me a lot. If I don''t do something for you, I will have a bad conscience." Qin Ming had seen many selfish people. Now when he heard Su Yao''s words, there was a warm current in his heart, "that''s what we are willing to do. You don''t have to repay us." "I can''t do that. I always have to repay my kindness. If I''m not allowed to repay my kindness, I''ll die." Emperor Jing Mo is even more unhappy, because the lover he finally found wants to leave with other men. If he didn''t know that the person Su Yao liked was himself, he would have suspected that he was being greenheaded. "Do you really want to leave me and go with them?" Su Yao sighed, "I didn''t want to leave you. I''ll come back to you." "Are you willing to leave me?" Of course, Su Yao was not willing to give up, but he was really worried about the safety of Qin Ming and Yuen Long. The world was too dangerous. "Emperor Jing Mo, don''t make trouble out of nothing." Emperor Jing Mo pursed his lips. "If you go with them today, you won''t come back." After this saying, dijingmo regretted it, but he wanted to see what kind of choice Su Yao would make, so he didn''t rush to remedy it. Su Yao lowered his head and did not speak. Qin Ming''s inner sense of guilt is even worse. He really doesn''t want Su Yao to have a bad time with imperial ink because of himself and Yuen Long. As soon as he is ready to speak, he hears a slight cry. Emperor Jing Mo also heard, he immediately flustered hands and feet, "what''s the matter with you, don''t cry." Su Yao raised his head, revealing a small face of pear blossom with rain. Emperor Jing Mo''s heart was suddenly hit, he quickly coaxed Su Yao, "don''t cry, you cry, my heart will be broken. I''ll promise you anything you say, little ancestor. Don''t cry. " "Really, do you agree to everything I say?" Emperor Jing Mo nodded repeatedly, "really, really, I don''t cheat you." "Then I will accompany elder brother Qin to find the key. Do you agree?" Su Yao a pair of you don''t agree, I continue to cry expression. What else can emperor Jing Mo do? When he meets such a small ancestor, he can only coax him, "promise, I promise you." After getting the promise from the emperor, Su Yao looked at Qin Ming and said, "brother Qin, he agreed. Let''s go." Qin Ming Yuen Long You are such a mediocre little playwright. Emperor Jing Mo didn''t know that Su Yao was crying for the sake of softening his heart, but he was happy, "you can go with them, but you have to take one thing." "What is it?" Emperor Jing Mo took off the jade pendant hanging on his waist and handed it to Su Yao, "take this jade pendant with you." There is a part of him in this jade pendant, which can protect Su Yao''s life at the critical time. Moreover, he can quickly reach Su Yao with this jade pendant. Su Yao took the jade pendant, did not ask why, directly to a Chuai trouser pocket, "I will take it with me, I go, goodbye." "Wait a minute." Emperor Jing Mo opens his mouth to stop him. "What''s the matter, you don''t want to go back?" "Farewell kiss." Su Yao''s brain crashed on the spot, and the three words were inexplicably hot, "from "Farewell kiss?" Emperor Jing Mo asked him for a farewell kiss. Didn''t he notice that there were other people here? Chapter 1932 Emperor Jing Mo solemnly nodded, "that''s right, it''s a farewell kiss." Su Yao''s face is red, "emperor Jing Mo, can you order a face?" "Don''t you always say I''m shameless? Then I''m really shameless." "Don''t be shy, come on, or I won''t let you go." Qin Ming Yuen Long Hey, hey, can you two stop being so alone? Can you take our feelings into consideration? Su Yao bit his lip. After he made up his mind, he stood on tiptoe and quickly gave a kiss on the cheek of emperor Jing Mo, "OK, you want a farewell kiss." Looking at his blushing appearance, the Adam''s apple of emperor Jing Mo rolled up and down a few times, he lowered his voice, and his eyes were undisguised desire, "I really want to do you right away." Su Yao opened his eyes wide. He pushed away the imperial ink and stepped back a few steps. Looking at the imperial ink, his eyes were like looking at a pervert. "Imperial ink, you pervert, don''t even think about it." Qin Ming couldn''t listen any more. He didn''t want to hear them show their love there any more. "Su Xian, why don''t you stay with Mr. di?" Su Yao''s attention was momentarily diverted by his words, "I don''t want it. I have already said that I will go to find the key with you, so I have to do what I say." Yuen Long can''t listen any more. "Let''s go and stop dawdling." Although the mouth said so relaxed, but really at the time of parting, Su Yao was still a little reluctant, "emperor Jing Mo, you must think of me every day, absolutely can''t forget me." Emperor Jing Mo nodded, "I will think of you every day, but you don''t let me think too long, hurry back, or I will be crazy." "Don''t worry, I will be back soon." Listening to their conversation, Qin Ming doubts whether he and Yuen Long are lovers. "Yuen Long, do you think we are really dating now?" "Of course, every couple has different ways of communication. Don''t think too much about it." Qin Ming has said such nonsense. In the future, he must stay away from this man. Qin Ming thought about it and thought that Yuen Long''s words were quite reasonable, so he did not continue the topic. He looked at Su Yao and di Jing Mo, who were still tired of leaning together. He felt that his eyes hurt. "Su Xian, are you going to go with us?" "Right away." Su Yao said as he took something out of his pocket and put it into the hand of emperor Jing Mo, "I''m leaving." Imperial ink looked down, it was a game currency. He had no choice but to smile, then put the game coin away and put it in his heart. ¡­¡­ It wasn''t long after he was separated from the imperial ink that Su Yao began to miss him. When he was distracted, he accidentally bumped into Qin Ming, who was walking in front of him. Qin Ming stopped and turned to look at him, "Su Xian, do you know how many times you have bumped into me?" Su Yao raised his head and looked at him blankly, "ah?" Seeing that he was out of his mind, Qin Ming sighed helplessly, "do you miss Mr. emperor?" He suddenly poked in the mind, Su Yao some embarrassed, "only, no, I''m just thinking about things." As soon as Qin Ming heard this, he knew that he was talking right and wrong. "Su Xian, if you are not willing to give up Mr. Di, go back. I''ll go with Yuen Long myself." Chapter 1933 Su Yao continued to talk right and wrong, "no, I''m really thinking about things. Don''t think too much. I''m not willing to give up on him." The second half of what he said is that there is no silver here. Qin Ming and Yuen Long look at each other with some helplessness. "Since you really don''t, don''t bump into me again." "Don''t worry, I''ll never run into you again." In order to prevent himself from hitting Qin Ming again, Su Yao deliberately separated himself from him. He also controlled himself not to think about Imperial ink, but the figure of imperial ink was always in his mind. Now his head is full of imperial ink. Next, Su Yao did not hit Qin Ming again, but he was about to hit the wall. Qin Ming quickly pulled him, "Su Xian, can you stop wandering? If I hadn''t given you a hand, you would have run into your head by now. " Su Yao reached out and touched his nose, "sorry, I''ll pay attention." Qin Ming sighed, but in the end he didn''t say anything. Yuen Long is not so polite. "You are in such a state that it is not suitable to go on the road with us. There is a lake over there. You can jump down and clear your mind." Qin Ming glared at him, "shut up, Su Xian, don''t listen to him." What I didn''t expect was that Su Yao actually walked towards the lake. Seeing that he was about to jump, Qin Ming ran to pull him. But he didn''t expect that he was a step too late, so he watched Su Yao jump. He had no choice but to help his forehead. "It''s over. This boy is crazy to think about imperial capital ink." "He really wants to be crazy." Yuen Long said. Qin Ming glared at him, "shut up, if it wasn''t for the words you just said, he wouldn''t jump." Yuen Long thinks that he is really innocent. He just talks about it. Su Yao jumped down on his own, which has nothing to do with half a cent. He wanted to retort, but Qin Ming glared back at his words. Su Yao didn''t want to make such a stupid move, but he really wanted to take off the imperial ink that always appeared in his mind, so he really jumped down. It''s late autumn now, and the lake is freezing to the bone. Su Yao''s brain came to his senses. As soon as he was ready to swim ashore, he didn''t know what he was caught by, and the other side dragged him down. He felt that he might have met a water ghost, so he went into the water and prepared to teach each other a lesson. But what he didn''t expect was that he just got into the water and suddenly became dark, so he lost consciousness. Qin Ming, who was on the shore, saw that Su Yao had not come up all the time. He had an unexpected premonition in his heart. He quickly looked at it and found that Su Yao had disappeared, so he was flustered. "Yuen Long, let''s hurry down to find Su Xian. He may be in danger." With these words, he quickly jumped down. Yuen Long had no time to stop it, so he had to jump with one of them. And the two of them suddenly lost consciousness after jumping down. ¡­¡­ Su Yao opened his eyes and found himself in a strange place. The walls here are covered with red silk, and other places are decorated in red. It looks very festive. Su Yao looked at himself and found that his clothes had been changed, and he was still changed into a red bridegroom''s dress Chapter 1934 Su Yao stood up and looked around. Then he found Qin Ming and Yuen Long lying not far away. Their clothes were also changed into bridegroom''s clothes. He went to wake them up, "brother Qin, brother yuan, wake up quickly." Qin Ming and Yuen Long both opened their eyes. They were confused when they looked at the scene in front of them. They were just in a place full of sense of science and technology. Now when they open their eyes, they are lying in an antique room. This span is too big, how can they not be confused? Qin Ming looked around, his eyes finally fell on Su Yao, "Su Xian, how can you dress like this?" "When I woke up, I found myself dressed like this, and you are just like me." Hearing this, Qin Ming quickly looked at himself and found that he was wearing the same bridegroom''s clothes as Su Yao. He could not help frowning, "what''s the matter?" Su Yao said he did not know, "I am also full of fog now, but I think the ghost who caught us is likely to want to marry us." Listening to this, Qin Ming imagined the picture for a moment, and suddenly felt that he was not a good person. "Do you mean that the other party is going to worship with the three of us?" "Very likely." Qin Ming So the question is, does the ghost who caught them want to experience what it''s like to have three husbands at the same time, or does it have a harem because it''s born and needs to build a harem after death? Yuen Long''s face is a little ugly. He imagines the scene of Qin Ming getting married with other people, and his face is even more ugly. "I''ll find the ghost now and kill her!" Qin Ming quickly grabbed him, "Yuen Long, calm down. Since the other party can bring us here without knowing it, it means that she is not so easy to deal with." "Yes, and we are in the light and the enemy is in the dark. We''d better be careful." Su Yao echoed. Although Yuen Long was very angry, he was rational and soon calmed down. "What shall we do next?" "Wait for the other party to show up." Qin Ming said, "since she caught us here, there must be some purpose, and now we can only wait for her to take the initiative." Yuen Long nodded in agreement. But Su Yao couldn''t sit still. After standing in the same place for a few minutes, he wandered around the room. He still tried to open the door, but he didn''t know if it was locked from the outside. He couldn''t open it at all, and the windows were sealed. It seems that the other party is determined not to let them out of here. Su Yao tried to find another way out of the room, but he still got nothing. He looked around again, trying to find something, but nothing. I don''t know how long after that, the ghost who caught them here still didn''t appear. Su Yao was really impatient. He took out his sword and prepared to chop the door that was in the way. However, his sword had not been cut down, and the door was suddenly blown open by a dark wind. There was a white mist outside the door. Three people immediately raised 12 points of vigilance. Su Yao clenched the sword in his hand, staring at the door, ready to use the sword to pierce his heart as soon as the other party came in. The layer of white fog soon dispersed, and the ghost who caught the three of them appeared in front of them. Chapter 1935 It was a female ghost, wearing a crown that only an emperor can wear, and a wedding dress with five clawed Golden Dragon embroidered on it. It''s her face that can''t be seen. It''s rotten and her bones are exposed. However, judging from her dress, she was probably the head of a country before she died. No wonder she wanted to arrest the three of them and change their clothes into happy clothes. This is to enjoy her happiness. Su Yao clenched the sword in his hand. As soon as the opponent started, he would cut it. However, without looking at him, the ghost walked towards Yuen Long. She loved this kind of masculine man most in her life, and it''s the same after she died. Now it''s hard to catch this type, of course, we can''t let it go. When Yuen Long saw the ghost looking at himself with disgusting eyes, his brow suddenly locked. He took out his gun and was just about to shoot the ghost. With a wave of the ghost''s hand, the gun in his hand disappeared, and he was tied up by the rope and couldn''t move. The female ghost walked over and raised Yuen Long''s chin. She pulled out a strange smile from the corner of her mouth. "Little Lang Jun, it''s up to you to marry me tonight, isn''t it?" Yuen Long said coldly, "don''t even think about it!" "It''s not up to you." Then the ghost touched his face and laughed, "your skin is so tender. I can''t wait to eat you." Qin Ming was angry because the ghost not only touched Yuen Long''s face, but also wanted to take yuen long as his own, which he couldn''t bear. Qin Ming stealthily takes out his weapon. Just as he is about to give the female ghost a blow, the female ghost seems to have eyes on her back and blows him out. Qin Ming, who was injured only once a while ago, was injured again. Fortunately, the strength of the female ghost is weaker than that of the imperial ink. Otherwise, Qin Ming would be seriously injured again. Qin Ming wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, got up from the ground and rushed to tangle with the ghost. Again and again by female ghost to beat down, again and again stand up. Su Yao took the opportunity to cut off the rope tied to Yuen Long with his sword. Without the shackles, the first thing yuen long did was to run to help Qin Ming block the fatal blow from the female ghost. But someone took the lead in blocking the blow, otherwise Yuen Long would be seriously injured at the moment. It was su Yao who blocked the attack. No, it should be said that he was su Yao''s double. At that critical moment, Su Yao tore up his only stand in card and ordered the stand in to help Qin Ming block the blow. Before Yuen Long had time to thank Su Yao, the ghost attacked again. He pushed away the injured Qin Ming and began to fight with him. Maybe it''s not willing. The female ghost didn''t launch a fierce attack on Yuen Long, and it can''t be called a fight at all. Only Yuen Long is beating unilaterally, while the female ghost seems to touch Yuen Long from time to time when she is molesting. What''s more, she even pinches Yuen Long''s buttocks. Yuen Long''s face is going green, and his moves are more fierce. But he is not the opponent of the female ghost at all, and he is teased by the female ghost all the way. Qin Ming, who discovered this, wanted to help Yuen Long, but Su Yao stopped him. He is injured now. If he rushes up rashly, he may be injured for the second time. Now there is no nurse who can cure the injury. Chapter 1936 Seeing Yuen Long being teased by a female ghost, Qin Ming was so angry that his sense dropped a little. "Su Xian, what are you doing with me? Don''t you see that man in Yuen Long can''t handle it? " Su Yao was not blind. How could he not see him? "You are injured now. If you go up like this, it will only drag brother yuan''s leg. Just stand by and I''ll help him." Qin Ming also knew that his current state would only delay Yuen Long. So he accepted Su Yao''s advice and looked aside to find the weakness of the female ghost so as to give her a fatal blow. With the addition of Su Yao, the female ghost became serious, and no longer played with her opponent as before. "It''s such an annoying bug. I should have killed you at the beginning." The female ghost said while avoiding Su Yao''s stab, and quickly slapped Su Yao. Su Yao jumped into the air, dodged the palm, turned his body again, and the sword in his hand went straight to the ghost''s head. The ghost escaped the blow, but the crown on her head was cut in half and fell to the ground. When the ghost saw her crown split in two by Su Yao''s sword, she became angry. "Bitch, I want you to die without a place to die." The attack of the female ghost suddenly became fierce. When Su Yao saw the moves, he hid one by one. Seeing this, the female ghost is even more angry. She does not allow anyone to draw with her or challenge her authority. Therefore, the female ghost used a more violent attack. Su Yao saw a needle shooting towards him. The needles were black and purple. It was estimated that they were soaked with poison. If you get shot, you''ll be poisoned. While thinking, Su Yao dodged the poisonous needles that shot at him. He flashed behind the ghost and stabbed the sword at her back. The female ghost''s reaction was also very fast. She quickly dodged Su Yao''s sword, and then fired several poisonous needles at him. Su Yao''s speed was not inferior. He dodged the poisonous needles and shot them at the wooden post on his left. Su Yao took a look and found that the wooden post was being corroded. It seemed that the needle was soaked with very poisonous poison. If this is shot at people, the consequences will be unimaginable. Thinking of this, Su Yao''s expression became serious. He gave himself a protective cover, and then rushed towards the ghost. Yuen Long originally wanted to help Su Yao, but he couldn''t get involved in the fight between a man and a ghost. Moreover, he felt that if he rushed up, he might be delayed by Su Yao, so he stood by and watched. But he wasn''t just looking there, looking for a suitable time, a time to kill the female ghost. ¡­¡­ Female ghost had never met such a difficult human as Su Yao, and she was immediately aroused by him. She wanted to kill the man, cut off his head, and trample on his feet. Only Su Yao knew that he was not so skillful. He had been holding on. If he continued to drag on like this, the defeated man might be him. So he had to kill the ghost in front of him when he had strength. Su Yao breathed out a breath and quickly pinched the sword. The sword was spinning in the air and then turned into dozens. "Go." As soon as he pushed, the swords went straight to the ghost. Qin Ming and Yuen Long, who are looking at each other, are immediately dumbfounded. What did they see just now? Isn''t Su Xian human? Chapter 1937 The female ghost didn''t expect that Su Yao had such a skill. She was a little embarrassed to avoid those swords. Although she dodged, she was still injured, and her clothes were almost rags. More importantly, the heads of the golden dragons embroidered on them are gone. The ghost remembered how she died. She was arrested by the bandits, and then beheaded in front of the pariah. For her, it was a stain that could not be erased in her life. She managed to forget it, but this hateful human being in front of her made her think about it again. Damn it. She must kill the damned human in front of her, otherwise it will be hard for her to get rid of her hatred. The ghost glares at Su Yao in front of her eyes. Her pupils turn red, her hair goes up, and her whole body is black. Looking at this scene, Qin Ming''s pupils suddenly shrunk, "no, she''s a ghost." This female ghost was an ordinary ghost, but she was stronger than other ghosts. But now, Su Yao''s attack has turned him into a ghost. Before that state is so difficult to deal with, now after the fierce ghost, it is even more difficult to deal with. I''m afraid the three of them are going to die here today. Su Yao did not expect that the female ghost would suddenly become a fierce ghost. He bit his teeth and said, "I''ll deal with her. You two leave here quickly." If he hadn''t jumped into the lake all of a sudden, things wouldn''t have been like this. He can''t let Qin Ming and Yuen Long die. If they die, they will completely disappear from the world. It doesn''t matter that he is dead. He has a system. After this world is dead, he will enter the next world. It''s just that he can''t fulfill his promise to imperial ink. If he disappeared again, Emperor Jing Mo would be mad to look for him. Thinking of this, Su Yao gave a bitter smile. Qin Ming didn''t expect Su Yao to say such a thing. He was moved and angry. "Su Xian, what are you talking about? Do you think you can become a hero by doing this? I tell you, Yuen Long and I will never leave you behind. " "We''ll die with you forever, and we don''t want to be deserters!" Su Yao felt that his head was a little big. "You can''t beat her at all. If you stay, you''ll only drag me down. Listen to me and go quickly!" "Can you beat her by yourself?" Su Yao pursed his lips and did not speak. If his cultivation is not suppressed, then he can kill the female ghost in front of him with one sword. But now his cultivation is suppressed, and it''s suppressed very much. The fight just now consumed a large part of his body So the chance that he can beat the female ghost is very small, and the chance of dying here is very high. But it doesn''t matter. He will never die until all the tasks are finished. "Time is running out, you go quickly!" Seeing that they were still in the mood to perform touching brotherhood there, the female ghost was even more angry. "It''s really touching brotherhood. Few people want to cry. But none of you want to leave here today. Go to hell! " As the voice fell, her hair turned towards Su Yao and them. Su Yao subconsciously cut with a sword, but the hair was so stiff that he couldn''t cut it at all. He frowned and dodged. But the hair seemed to be conscious, and it went towards him again Chapter 1938 Looking at Qin Ming and Yuen Long, they are also struggling with those hair. Qin Ming is the first one to lose the battle. After all, he is suffering now. He is entangled by his hair and can''t move any more. Seeing this, Yuen Long wanted to save him, but he was soon entangled with his hair. And the more you struggle, the tighter your hair gets, almost suffocating. Now Su Yao is the only one left. Su Yao had been avoiding the hair coming towards him, which made him expend more and more energy. After a while, his speed slowed down. The female ghost noticed this, she simply took back her hair and attacked Su Yao fiercely. Without the shackles of hair, Qin Ming and Yuen Long fell to the ground, breathing quickly. Su Yao is trying to avoid the attack of the female ghost. The first shot, he dodged. Second, he dodged. Third, fourth, Fifth The more he got to the back, the more reluctant he was. The female ghost''s attack is more and more fierce, Su Yao hit her, the whole person back ten steps, stuffy hum, blood flow down the corner of the mouth. The ghost takes the opportunity to slap Su Yao to death. However, at this time, suddenly a ghost rushed out to help Su Yao block the blow. Su Yao recognized the ghost, which was the fierce ghost who once insisted that he accept the rose. But why did he show up here and help himself block the blow? Su Yao had no time to think about it. The female ghost attacked again, but suddenly the ghost appeared here was stopped. The female ghost thought that she would kill Su Yao soon, but she didn''t expect that a ghost would come out suddenly to do something bad for her. She was really mad. She decided to kill the ghost in front of her, and then she killed Su Yao, a damned human. Seeing that the ghost in front of him began to become transparent, Su Yao knew that he was going to die soon. If the other side helps him to block another blow, he will be really scared out of his wits. He can''t watch the other side try, even if the other side is a ghost, and this is his own thing. Su Yao took a deep breath, "you go quickly, I don''t need your help." The ghost turned his head and gave him a smile. "I''m ok. Don''t worry." "How could it be all right? You''re going to die. What''s wrong? " Su Yao almost roared out this sentence, tears almost fell down, "I''m not worth your doing this for me, hurry up!" "I''m willing." He has been following Su Yao secretly, so just now, suddenly, he helped Su Yao block the two attacks. He knew that he was not the opponent of the ghost at all, but he was willing, even if he was desperate. He didn''t know why, but he just wanted to do it. Su Yao clenched his teeth. "I don''t need your help. You''ll only get in my way here. Get out of my way. I don''t want to see you!" "No matter what you say, I won''t go." Listen to their words, female ghost only feel very harsh, she is more impatient, "have you finished? When you''re done, just die for me! " Willing? How ridiculous! It''s all lies "Be careful!" Qin Ming yelled. Su Yao''s pupils suddenly shrank. He reached out and tried to push away the ghost in front of him, but it was too late Chapter 1939 At this moment of crisis, suddenly an unexpected person appeared. He blocked the female ghost''s blow, and hit the other side to fly out. Su Yao fixed his eyes on it and found that it was the emperor Jing Mo that he had been missing. He was stunned. After reaction, tears came down. "Dijingmo, how did you come? I was almost dead just now." Emperor Jing Mo wanted to hold him in his arms and comfort him, but now there is still a problem to be solved. "I''m sorry I''m late. I''ll take care of it next." Su Yao wiped tears, "emperor Jing Mo, you can''t let her go easily. She has been bullying us just now." The emperor Jing Mo looks at those wounds on his body, the killing intention in the heart is more aggravating. He dares to hurt the people he dotes on. I''m tired of living. "I know. I won''t let her go easily." It''s too cheap for her to let her go. He wants to recover Su Yao''s injury thousands of times. Although the ghost had never seen the imperial ink, she still knew the name of imperial ink. Although she was cruel just now, she still had some self-knowledge. She was not the opponent of imperial ink at all. Plus the suppression from the hierarchy, the female ghost is now shaking with fear. She deeply regretted that if she had known that this human had something to do with imperial ink, she would have said nothing just now. Now, she will be tortured by imperial ink. "My Lord, I know I''m wrong. I don''t dare any more. Just let me go." Although female ghosts regard self-esteem as more important than anything else, it is more important to survive at this critical moment. She was frantically kowtowing to the emperor''s ink. She was so broken that she didn''t stop. "People who bully me want me to let you go. Why don''t you go to heaven?" Emperor Jing Mo sneered and walked towards her. That footstep sound falls in the female ghost''s ear, has become the life threatening sign. "My Lord, I don''t know that human being is yours. Please forgive me for my first offence. I''m willing to be a cow and make up for my mistakes. " Emperor Jing Mo didn''t speak. He put his foot around the ghost''s chin. At this time, the female ghost showed the appearance of generation, it is a face that can make countless men crazy, want to let the imperial ink pity jade. But emperor Zhong Mo didn''t even look at her and broke her chin with a kick. "Your mouth is really noisy. You''d better stop talking." The self-healing ability of ghosts is very strong. In a few seconds, the female ghost''s broken jaw grows again. But she did not dare to speak this time for fear that emperor Zhongmo would kick her chin again. But I didn''t expect that even if she didn''t speak, Emperor Zhongmo broke her chin again, "when did I let you move?" The female ghost is very frustrated, but she doesn''t dare to resist the imperial ink, unless she really wants to be beaten to death by the imperial ink. She can only control her self-healing ability and try to keep her chin broken. For Su Yao and them, female ghosts are really hard to deal with. But in the eyes of emperor Jing Mo, the strength of female ghost is not enough. If he wants to kill the female ghost, it''s as simple as crushing an ant. But he didn''t want to do that. He wanted to torture the ghost, and then let the other party die. Chapter 1940 After kicking the female ghost''s chin, the emperor Jing Mo crushed the female ghost''s fingers one by one. Although has become a ghost, but the pain still exists, the kind of bone was crushed pain is unbearable. Had it not been for the broken jaw, the ghost would have screamed. But even if her chin wasn''t broken, she didn''t dare scream. So she can only carry it. Female ghost originally pale face more pale, forehead is also emitting cold sweat. She couldn''t imagine which bone of her body would be crushed by imperial ink, and she didn''t dare to think about it. Emperor Jing Mo frowned, as if thinking about which bone to crush next. A few minutes later, he made a decision. He moved his finger, and the ghost''s broken jaw was soon repaired. But the female ghost didn''t think that he was going to let him go. Her sixth sense told her that something more terrible would happen next. "Choose for yourself. Which bone do you want me to crush next?" Listen to this sentence, the female ghost wants to faint on the spot, but she knows that if she faints, imperial ink will make more ferocious behavior. The ghost gnawed her teeth and was thinking about how to answer when Su Yao suddenly came over. When the ghost saw him, she suddenly thought of what happened not long ago and pinned her hope on Su Yao. "My Lord, I know I shouldn''t have hurt you and your companion just now. Now I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me. I will never do such a thing again." Sometimes Su Yao is soft hearted, but he won''t be soft hearted to those who hurt himself and his companions. Moreover, this female ghost doesn''t really realize her mistake. She just wants to live, so she can say such words. Emperor Jing Mo looks at Su Yao, waiting for his answer. He knew that Su Yao would never spare the ghost, but he just wanted to know what Su Yao would do. Su Yao did not live up to his expectations, "she is too noisy, or her tongue to cut it, save wait for her scream pricked my eardrum." If the bone is broken, it can be repaired. If the tongue is cut off, can it grow again? He really wants to know. Emperor Jing Mo laughed, his lover really never let him down, "that''s what you want." The female ghost listened to this and opened her eyes wide. She couldn''t believe it. She thought Su Yao would be soft hearted, but she didn''t expect him to be a devil. Also, how could the kind-hearted people come together with the imperial ink. She''s really going to die here today. No, she can''t wait to die. Even if she has to fight for half her life, she has to escape from here. As long as you can get out of here, there''s still a chance to live. However, before the female ghost had time to think of a way to escape, Emperor Jing Mo had seen through her intention and sealed her accomplishments. The female ghosts who felt that their cultivation had been blocked were about to collapse and almost cried. Emperor Jing Mo looked at her coldly, "is it you who cut off your tongue, or do I cut it for you?" Female ghost Can she choose neither? "It seems that you have made a good choice. Don''t worry about my heavy hand." The ghost opened her eyes wide and cut off her tongue as soon as she was ready to speak. But the next second, a new tongue grew out of her mouth. Gan! This damned ability, her tongue will be cut again Chapter 1941 Su Yao looked at the tongue growing out of her mouth again and sighed with regret. "The tongue that was cut off can grow back. The regeneration ability of ghosts is really enviable." Don''t know how, listen to him this words, the female ghost''s in the heart grows a strong uneasiness. The next second, she heard Su Yao say, "emperor Jing Mo, since you are the king of ghosts, and you are the master of the life and death of all ghosts, does that mean that you can block their abilities and make them unable to regenerate?" The ghost widened her eyes. What kind of devil did she provoke? How could her life be so bitter? As soon as the emperor heard this, he understood what Su Yao wanted to do. "Of course." Su Yao''s eyes brightened, "then you seal up her regenerative ability. I suddenly thought of a very good game." For Su Yao''s request, Emperor Jing Mo naturally met unconditionally. He moved his finger and blocked the female ghost''s regeneration ability. "All right." Su Yao took out a dagger and laughed at the female ghost very gently. "It may hurt. You can bear it." The female ghost only felt that a demon was inviting her to die. She stepped back, trying to avoid the dagger, but suddenly her body couldn''t move. Su Yao''s hand was very stable. The dagger in his hand was like a sharp scalpel. He easily cut the flesh on the female ghost''s thumb and cut off the bone. The expression on his face is very calm, as if he is not doing bloody things, but cutting steak with the restaurant. The ghost let out a scream. Su Yao frowned and said, "shut up, you''re noisy!" The ghost broke down and cried, "I really know it''s wrong, so let me go." "It''s said that you are very noisy. Why don''t you just shut your mouth?" Su Yao was a little impatient, "forget it, you''d better cut off your tongue first, then you can''t call out any more." The voice falls, Su Yao did not hesitate to cut off the female ghost''s tongue. Female ghost Emperor Jing Mo''s eyes became brighter as he looked at Su Yao. I didn''t expect that his little cute still has this side. They are a perfect couple. With this in mind, the corners of the mouth of the imperial ink could not be controlled to lift up. Qin Ming and Yuen Long, however, are not afraid of the ferocious scene. They feel relaxed and even want to join the game. Maybe it''s because they have been abused by this female ghost all the time just now, and now they have become this female ghost, so they are in a good mood. I don''t know how long it took for the ghost to be tortured by Su Yao. When Su Yao stopped, he thought it was all over. But I didn''t expect that Su Yao said such a sentence to the emperor Jing Mo, "now let''s unseal her ability." See emperor Jing Mo beat a ring finger, female ghost discovers the place on oneself missing grew to come back. And then, the female ghost will know why Su Yao just said such a word, this little grinding head has not played enough. So a new round of torture began. When the female ghost decided to commit suicide, Su Yao threw away the dagger in his hand with some interest, "imperial ink, I''m tired of it, and then she''ll give it to you." Female ghost Please be a man. Chapter 1942 And when the female ghost thought that a new round of torture would start again, the emperor Jing Mo snapped his fingers. The ghost found that her body began to disappear, first like her feet, and then other parts. The female ghost knew that she was going to die, but she was not afraid at all, because it was more painful to live than to die. Looking at her body disappearing gradually, the female ghost sighed, "finally relieved." Yes, she was finally relieved. She no longer had to be tossed by that dream every night, worried about her own safety every day, and even less worried about meeting a devil like Su Yao. Su Yao thought of what he had done just now and looked at the imperial ink anxiously. Emperor Jing Mo saw him looking at himself and said, "what''s the matter?" Su Yao hesitated for a moment, or hesitated to say, "do you think I just those means are very cruel?" "I don''t think so." To tell the truth, Emperor Jingmo didn''t think Su Yao''s methods were cruel at all, and his methods were cruel only when it came to cruelty. What Su Yao did just now is just an appetizer for him. "What''s more, it''s the female ghost who picked it first. You were just tit for tat. In this world, only ruthless people can live longer, so you don''t have to have any psychological burden at all. " Seeing that emperor Jing Mo''s expression was so serious, Su Yao was relieved to know that he was not cheating himself. "I know. I won''t have any psychological burden. Dijingmo, thank you. If you didn''t show up in time just now, we would be dead now. " Mention this matter, Emperor Jing Mo frowned, "you still don''t go to find the key with them, obediently stay at my side.". It''s too dangerous here. I can''t guarantee that I''ll be there every time you''re in danger. " "No way." Su Yao refused him without thinking about it. Although Su Yao had long been expected to refuse, after hearing Su Yao''s refusal, di Jingmo was dissatisfied. "Why, don''t you want to stay with me? Or are you going to leave me again? " Su Yao quickly explained, "no, it''s just that I don''t want to be protected by you. I want to make myself stronger and protect you and other people. Dijingmo, I want to be a very good person worthy of you. " "But you are good enough now. If you are better, I will have a psychological burden." Emperor Jingmo always thought that Su Yao was a very excellent person, and he was always afraid that he was not worthy of Su Yao. Now he is very happy to hear Su Yao say such words, but he does not want to hear Su Yao belittle himself. Su Yao did not expect that he was such a person in the eyes of emperor Jing Mo, and his face turned red immediately, "don''t praise me blindly, or I will float." "But what I said is true." Emperor Jing Mo''s tone is very serious, "Su Xian, you are an excellent person, you have a lot of advantages, your advantages deeply attract me..." Hearing him say so, Su Yao is more embarrassed. He stretched out his hand to cover his face, "emperor Jing Mo, don''t say any more, I''m not as good as you said." "No, you have..." Chapter 1943 Standing on one side, Qin Ming and Yuen Long listen to the two of them boasting about each other''s business. They only feel that they have been gagged with dog food. They really can''t listen any more. If they listen any more, they may have to eat dog food and vomit. Qin Ming pretended to cough a few times and interrupted their conversation. "Su Xian, Mr. Di, let''s get out of here. It seems that this place is going to collapse." This place was built by the female ghost. Now that the female ghost is dead, this place will naturally disappear with it. Su Yao was worried about how to change the topic. Now, when Qin Ming interrupted him, the topic immediately shifted to other topics, which made him feel relieved. Su Yao gave Qin Ming a "well done" look. Qin Ming smiles at him. Emperor Jing Mo also felt that the place was collapsing. He waved his hand and left with Su Yao. Su Yao and his family only felt dark before their eyes. When they opened their eyes, they found that they were standing on the bank. It''s already dark, and with a physical fight just now, all three of them are hungry. The man with the loudest belly cry was su Yao. He scratched his head awkwardly and said, "just now there was such a fierce war. My strength has been exhausted. I need to eat something to supplement. Are you hungry?" Qin Ming and Yuen Long nodded. Seeing that he was not the only one who was hungry, Su Yao was relieved, "let''s go and find something to eat." Fortunately, he is not the only one, otherwise it will be really embarrassing. Then as soon as his front foot stepped out, Emperor Jing Mo began to call him, "you don''t have to look for it. I have it here." Su Yao turned around and looked him up and down carefully. He didn''t find anything to eat on him. "Where''s the food?" "Here it is." Emperor Jing Mo smiles and takes out a large stack of cards in front of the three. Su Yao took a look and found that they were all food cards. There was a dish printed on the surface of those food cards. Su Yaoguang looked at the dishes and his saliva was about to flow down. "Dijingmo, where did you get so many food cards?" "It''s handy. I still have a lot of them in my room." Emperor Jing Mo said. Su Yao Qin Ming Yuen Long All of a sudden some envy is how to return a responsibility? Should we say that the imperial ink is really worthy of the ghost king? Su Yao had an idea, "do you have any other cards?" "Of course." Emperor Jing Mo took out a pile of thick cards again, and then said very gallantly, "you should need this kind of thing very much. Here you are. Feel free to use it." Su Yao gave the cards to Qin Ming and Yuen Long, "brother Qin, brother yuan, these cards are for you." Qin Ming took it with trembling hands, feeling very complicated. After he saw that the cards were very rare, his mood became more complicated. Is this the so-called open hang? Qin Ming imagined that when he was fighting with the ghost, he took out a few battle cards, and then beat the other side to pieces. Suddenly, he was a little excited. No wonder so many people want to open it. It''s really delicious. Although this idea is very depraved, but he suddenly did not want to work hard, and he wanted to say - boss, take care of me! Cough, off topic. Qin Ming adjusted his mood and collected the cards. As soon as he was ready to thank Su Yao and imperial capital, he found that they were tearing the food cards there Chapter 1944 Of course, Su Yao was playing the card tearing game there. Di Jingmo was watching him, and his eyes were very spoiled. What a big bowl of dog food. Qin Ming swallowed what he had just said. He didn''t disturb them. He really didn''t want to be the shining light bulb. With more and more food cards torn in half, there are more and more delicious food on the table. Fortunately, this is a very long table, otherwise it would have been too long. It''s just so much. Is it really enough? Qin Ming reached out and touched the cold sweat that didn''t exist at all. "Su Xian, it''s enough. Don''t tear it any more. It will be wasted." Although there are many cards, you can''t play like this. Hearing the words, Su Yao took a look at the dishes on the table and found that there were really a lot of them, so he stopped and said, "OK, let''s all sit down and eat." This can be regarded as the most luxurious meal for Qin Ming and Yuen Long. When they look at this dish and that dish, they don''t know how to start. Su Yao had been eating there for a long time. He was eating too fast. Soon, there were two courses left. Qin Ming and Yuen Long dare not hesitate any more. After all, if they hesitate any more, Su Yao will finish all the dishes by himself. I don''t know how he ate so much. Is his stomach connected with any dimension space? The aroma of the food attracted other people, who were hungry for several meals. They gathered around and looked at the rich food at the table. Tears came down from the corner of their mouth. But also very envious hate. They are hungry there, but these people eat so well here. God is really unfair. No, no matter what they say, they will have a good meal today. If the other party doesn''t agree to let them sit down and eat together, they will use extraordinary means. When those people looked at Su Yao and the four of them, they were full of confidence. They came forward and said, "give us something to eat. We''ve been hungry for a long time." Their attitude is too bad, Su Yao rolled his eyes, "no, if you want to eat, you can find it yourself." As soon as these words came out, the eyes of those people suddenly changed. "Little brother, I advise you to think about it before you speak, otherwise something terrible will happen." After listening to this, Qin Ming and Yuen Long knew that there would be a fierce battle later. They quickly picked up the rice in the bowl, put down their chopsticks, took out their weapons and prepared for the battle. However, there is still a big killer here. It''s not their turn at all. "Imperial ink." Su Yao just called, and all the people flew out. They were lying on the ground and couldn''t get up. Their faces were full of horror. What''s going on? Wait, why can''t they talk? Grass, can''t they hit hell? Su yaochong gave the emperor a thumbs up, "well done." Emperor Jing Mo smile, conveniently help him pour a cup of tea, "eat slowly, no one with you." And then there is another sentence - If anyone dares to rob you, I will kill him. Qin Ming and Yuen Long quietly put away their weapons Well, they forget that there is such a big killer as dijingmo. It''s not their turn at all. And those who were controlled by the imperial ink could only watch the three people enjoy a big meal there, and their saliva was almost overflowing Chapter 1945 I don''t know how long he ate, but Su Yao finally filled his stomach. He reached for his stomach and belched contentedly. Qin Ming and Yuen Long were shocked by Su Yao''s powerful fighting power. They thought Su Yao used so many food cards because he wanted to taste every meal, but they didn''t expect that. The real reason is that he can eat too much. The dishes on this big table are basically eaten by him. Although there are still some left on it, it''s too exaggerated. And after eating so much, doesn''t he feel nervous? Qin Ming looked at Su Yao''s flat stomach and was full of doubts. Seeing him looking at his stomach, Su Yao patted it a few times and said ostentatiously, "how are you, are you shocked by my appetite?" Qin Ming nodded, "it''s true. How can you eat so much? Is it a pig in your last life?" Su Yao immediately exploded, "you are a pig!" He is clearly a cat, very cute cat, how can he be that kind of ugly and stupid pig. Seeing that Su Yao was not happy, Emperor Jing Mo looked at Qin Ming with a warning in his eyes. If the eyes could kill people, Qin Ming felt that he had been cut to pieces. "Well, well, I''m the pig." Alas, it''s different to be protected. He also wants to experience the feeling of being protected by a big man. Yuen Long seemed to hear what Qin Ming thought in his heart, and suddenly said, "don''t worry, I will protect you until I die." Qin Ming''s face suddenly turned red, "well." Those who still lie on the ground and can''t get up: It''s too much. It''s too much. Even if they are forced to watch the food broadcast, they are still showing their love in front of them. Is it when they have no temper? Well, even if they have a temper, they have no place to lose it, unless they want to be punished again It''s true that Su Yao is full of warmth and lust. Not long after eating, he suddenly feels sleepy, and his sleepy eyelids are already fighting. He stretched out his hands toward the imperial ink, "imperial ink, I''m sleepy, I want to sleep." Emperor Jing Mo''s action is not rigid to hold him up, as if he had done countless times, "OK, let''s go to sleep." Although they know what they mean by "sleeping", Qin Ming can''t help but think askew. He used to be a Book addict. He has read all kinds of novels, as well as those red faced little yellow books. Moreover, dijingmo and Su Xian are too much like the ghost king and the ghost King''s little wife in a novel he once read. What''s more, it''s a bl little yellow book. It was also because he read that little yellow book that he realized that his sexual orientation was different from that of normal people. Although it has been a long time, he still remembers some plots in the book, which are very yellow. Now bring the protagonist to Su Xian and imperial ink Gee, there are pictures in his mind. Qin Ming couldn''t help blurting out, "you should take it easy. There is no hospital here. You can''t see the anorectal department." Listening to the three words of "anorectal Department", Su Yao instantly remembered the black history of his advance in the anorectal Department of the hospital, and his mind immediately came to his senses. He jumped down from the arms of imperial ink and looked at Imperial ink like a wolf. "I sleep alone tonight. No, I sleep alone every night." Chapter 1946 Emperor Jing Mo, who originally wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to eat tofu, had the heart to kill Qin Ming. He glared at Qin Ming, and then looked at Su Yao wrongly. "Why did you suddenly change your mind? You used to sleep in the same bed with me. " It was you who stole into my bed in the middle of the night. Su Yao make complaints about himself. "I don''t sleep well. I''m afraid I''ll wake you up." "I know you don''t sleep well. I don''t care. And do you forget that I don''t need to sleep at all?" Su Yao spread his hands. "That''s OK. Anyway, you don''t have to sleep, so it doesn''t matter whether you sleep with me or not." Imperial ink On Sunday, he really lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot. "But I''m going to sleep with you tonight. I''m not feeling well. Please accompany me." Emperor Jing Mo moved out the coquetry method that he didn''t use for a long time. When he used this move before, he tried all kinds of larks. This time, he won''t make a mistake. "You are the ghost King now. How can you be uncomfortable?" Su Yao didn''t take his move at all. Dijing ink''s brain quickly turned, "I''m not physically uncomfortable, but a little uncomfortable in my heart." Su Yao didn''t believe his lies at all. "You don''t have to cheat me any more. You can''t cheat me." Seeing that his moves didn''t work, Emperor Jing Mo Si didn''t get discouraged. He kept up his efforts and even squeezed out a few tears in order to make emperor Jing Mo soft hearted. "Can''t I be with you tonight? I''ve been looking for you for so many years, waiting for you for so many years, can''t you pity me? Su Xian, don''t you like me? " Qin Ming Yuen Long What''s the matter? Aren''t you the ghost king? Don''t you wave your hand to kill all sides? How suddenly for such a small matter to shed tears? Do you know your own people are falling apart? Qin Ming can''t see any more. He feels that his eyes will be blinded by the dog lovers who are always showing their love. Qin Ming looked at Yuen Long and said feebly, "Yuen Long, let''s go, leave them alone." "Shall we try, too?" Yuen Long is sincere. Qin Ming''s face is blank, "try what?" "Try the two of them together." Listening to this, Qin Ming immediately made up his mind about Yuen Long''s coquetry to himself. He could not help shivering. The picture was too beautiful for him to see. "Forget it. We''re fine now, and we''re different from them." Yuen Long thinks that what he said is quite reasonable, and he can''t imagine himself getting along with Qin Ming in such a way, "that''s right. We''re doing very well now. Come on, go to bed. " ¡­¡­ Su Yao and Emperor Jing Mo are still at a standoff. Those who are forced to see show love are numb: you almost got it, each step back, go to bed quickly, we really don''t want to see you show love, our eyes will be blinded by you, please be a person. Su Yao looked at the emperor Jing Mo lying on the ground with some headache. He felt that his face was getting thicker and thicker because he had not seen him for a while. "Dijingmo, what do you want?" "I want to sleep with you. If you don''t agree, I won''t get up." Su Yao sighed, "you are not a child, can you stop making trouble?" "You have changed. You didn''t treat me like this before. You really don''t like me so much anymore..." Chapter 1947 Although he knew that the imperial ink was made up, in the end, Su Yao compromised. "You can sleep with me, but you have to promise me a condition." Emperor Jing Mo had already expected that he would compromise, and a smile in his eyes flashed quickly, "what''s the condition?" "You mustn''t touch me, or I''ll kick you out of bed right away." Imperial ink promised, "yes." This is his mouth agreed, but his hands and feet did not agree, hee hee. Not long after lying in bed, Su Yao found that his ass was pinched. Now there is only him and imperial ink. It''s obvious who pinched his ass. Su Yao took a deep breath and turned over, "emperor Jing Mo, what are you doing?" Emperor Jing Mo raised his hands and looked at him innocently. "I didn''t do anything. What''s the matter?" "It wasn''t you who pinched my ass?" Su Yao couldn''t help raising his voice. "It''s not me. I didn''t do anything. And I have promised you just now. How can I turn back? " Su Yao sneered, "you''d better not do it, or I''ll beat you to death." He has no evidence now. If he finds it, hum. In order to avoid being pinched by imperial ink again, Su Yao does not turn his back to imperial ink, but stares at Imperial ink. It''s a pity that the road is higher than the devil. Even if Su Yao was staring at him, imperial ink still had a way to eat tofu. So before long, Su Yao found that his buttock was pinched again, and the other party even put his hands into his clothes and touched his back. But he has been staring at the imperial ink, the imperial ink''s hand did not move. So what''s the matter? Isn''t it really made by imperial ink? "Di Jing Mo, was it you just now?" The emperor Jing Mo stretched back the magic hand and said, "what did I do? Didn''t you just look at me all the time? " Su Yao couldn''t understand the situation any more. But if it wasn''t for imperial ink, who else would it be? When did you hide a ghost here? No, if there was a ghost hiding here, the emperor would have found out the other party and beat him hard. After all, imperial ink is a possessive person. Is Thinking of a certain possibility, Su Yao looked at the imperial ink, trying to find a trace of guilt from his face, but the imperial ink was still very calm. Su Yao frowned, "isn''t it really you?" "It''s not really me." The emperor Jing Mo is not guilty at all, "you don''t have to think about it any more. It may just be your illusion. It''s getting late. Go to bed, or you''ll want to go with Qin Ming tomorrow. " As soon as this remark came out, Su Yao''s attention was shifted. He soon put the matter behind him, then closed his eyes and went to sleep. After making sure that Su Yao was really asleep, Emperor Jing Mo began to eat tofu. He felt here, pinched there, and even secretly kissed Su Yao. On the other side of their lips, Su Yao suddenly opened his eyes. He was so angry that his eyes would burst out, "imperial ink, it''s really you!" If it had been for other people, he would have run away, but the emperor''s ink was different. His face was too thick to be penetrated by bullets. Chapter 1948 Emperor Jing Mo Si was not guilty of being caught, even the whole person was pressed on Su Yao, and deepened the kiss. Su Yao wanted to push him away, but he gradually lost himself in the imperial ink''s superb kissing skills. He was so soft that he couldn''t use any strength. And now he only thought about one thing - it''s been a long time. I didn''t expect that dijingmo''s kissing skill is still so superb. Is his talent in this aspect really so strong? I don''t know how long it took. Just when Su Yao felt that he was about to suffocate, imperial ink finally stopped. He looked at Su Yao, who was red and delicious like an apple. He wanted to bite him. And he did. He opened his mouth and bit Su Yao''s earlobe. Su Yao trembled for a moment, opened his eyes wide, and looked at the imperial ink with the eyes of the rogue, "imperial ink, what are you doing? You promised me before that you wouldn''t do anything to me. Why did you turn back? " "I didn''t touch you. I moved my mouth." Emperor Jing Mo is very straightforward, "so I didn''t turn back at all." Su Yao was shocked by his shamelessness Dijingmo, get out of here now. " "No, you''re not setting me on fire now." Su Yao Su Yao is full of question marks, showing the expression of the subway grandfather looking at the mobile phone. What is this guy talking about? Instead of explaining to Su Yao, the emperor held Su Yao''s hand and led him to a certain place. When he met something, Su Yao was like a hot potato. His eyes were wide open. "What are you doing, imperial ink?" "The fire you set up, you put it out." Emperor Jingmo said a very hegemonic word. Su Yao was so angry that the whole person was about to jump up, "destroy, destroy your head. If you dare to say that again, believe it or not, I will destroy you!" "Now get out of here, or don''t blame me Ghost Emperor Jing Mo had known for a long time that it would not be so easy to succeed. With a sigh, he flashed to the toilet and began to generate electricity for love with his right hand. And Su Yao''s mind has been thinking about the thing he just met, his face is more and more red. If you get closer, you can still hear him muttering. "Fake..." "How could it be that big..." "What''s so big?" Tangyuan suddenly spoke. "It''s the place of the imperial capital." Su Yao subconsciously replied, "if you are poked by that thing, it will crack." Tangyuan All right, all right, I know. You don''t want to be yellow any more. " After reacting to what he said, Su Yao wanted to be killed on the wall. It was in his head that he would utter such shameful words. But he really cares about that. Bah, bah, Su Yao, be reserved. Do you want to enter the anorectal Department of the hospital again? Thinking of these three words, Su Yao finally calmed down, "you didn''t hear anything just now." Tangyuan rolled his eyes, "yes, I didn''t hear anything just now." It''s a strange host. It''s so cheeky, but it''s still ashamed of this kind of thing. And isn''t that normal? Chapter 1949 Emperor Jing Mo hiding in the toilet is thinking of Su Yao''s shy expression to generate electricity for love. But the more you think about it, the more uncomfortable it will be. It''s about to explode. Emperor Jing Mo stopped the action in the hand, coldly looking at emperor tie Zhu, "I order you to change back." But emperor iron pillar didn''t give him any face, and beat a few times. Emperor Jing Mo frowned. After several times of thinking, he took out a knife. Since emperor Tiezhu is so disobedient, there is no need to keep it. Anyway, ghosts have the ability to regenerate. After this one is gone, the next one will grow out soon. Emperor Jing Mo did not hesitate to hand up and down, even eyebrows have not wrinkled, Emperor iron column No. 1 is so with the body home. Su Yao didn''t know that the emperor Jing Mo was in the toilet. He opened the door and came in. He happened to see this very frightening scene. His brain crashed on the spot. What did he see just now? Emperor Jing Mo actually cut down the emperor''s iron pillar. Emperor Jing Mo is tired of being an emperor. Do you want to experience the feeling of being a eunuch? I don''t know how long it took for Su Yao to find his voice. "What are you doing, imperial ink?" "He is so disobedient that there is no need to keep it." Imperial ink has a straight face. Hearing this, Su Yao took a breath of air. Cruel, the emperor''s ink is really cruel, even willing to wield a knife from the palace, but also said such words. ¡°¡­¡­ Then you don''t have to be like that "You don''t have to worry about your sex for the rest of your life." Emperor Jing Mo''s brain circuit turned a very magical turn, "ghosts have the ability to regenerate, and I am the king of ghosts, and I have the strongest ability to win again. As long as I want, I can grow another one soon. " So, Su Yao saw with his own eyes that emperor Tiezhu No. 2 grew out, which made his spirit more trance. Although emperor Jing Mo has the ability of regeneration, he doesn''t need to be so cruel. And there are only zero and countless times of this kind of thing. If emperor Tiezhu No. 2 is not obedient, then he will have to go to the palace again, and then emperor Tiezhu No. 3, No. 4, No. 5 Su Yao imagined the picture, and immediately felt that he was not good as a whole. "Emperor Jing Mo, promise me, don''t do such stupid things again." "Yes, but you need to do me a favor." "What''s up?" "That is to let him change back." Emperor Jing Mo points to Emperor tie Zhu 2 to say. Su Yao''s face turned green on the spot. "Then you''d better continue to be your eunuch!" Japan, if he talks to the dog man Di Jing Mo again, he is not human. "Then you don''t need me to give you sex?" After seeing Su Yao''s face turn red with satisfaction, Emperor Jing Mo said, "you have to think clearly. If I become a eunuch, you will never enjoy that pleasure again." Su Yao suddenly blew his hair Roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll Emperor Jing Mo laughed, "roll the sheets with me?" Su Yao couldn''t help it any longer. He directly vomited his fragrance, "go away, you''re paralyzed. If you don''t go away, I''ll beat you to death now!" However, Emperor Jing Mo was not afraid at all, and even put his face to the past with a cheap smile, "are you willing to kill me?" Su Yao Japan, how did he not find that the emperor Jing Mo so beat it? Su Yao kicked the leg of emperor Jing Mo, "you continue your palace game, I go back to sleep, don''t disturb me." Chapter 1950 However, after seeing the scene with his own eyes, Su Yao couldn''t sleep any more. As soon as he closed his eyes, the scene of emperor Tiezhu No.1 being cut off began to appear in his mind. He even felt that his crotch was cold, as if his own Su Xiaoyao was going to be cut off. After failing to sleep several times, Su Yao got up from the bed and found Dijing Mo sitting outside looking at the moon. "Dijing Mo, let''s have a fight." Emperor Jing Mo raised his eyes and looked at him, "what''s the matter? Aren''t you going to sleep? Why do you want to fight with me all of a sudden? " "I can''t sleep, and I can''t sleep because of you, so let''s fight." Su Yao said, "maybe after a fight with you, I can fall asleep." "I know. You miss me because I''m not by your side, so you can''t sleep." Emperor Jing Mo said confidently, "so the best way is not to fight with me, but to sleep with me." Su Yao didn''t know where he came from. He could not help rolling his eyes. "You think too much. I didn''t think about you. I just couldn''t sleep because of the scene I saw in the toilet just now." "It''s about me, too." The Mohism in the imperial capital is upright and vigorous. Su Yao has been too lazy to argue with him, gently kicked his foot, "hurry up, fight with me." Emperor Jing Mo picked to pick eyebrow, "really want to fight with me?"? I''m not going to let it go "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up." "Well, since it''s your wish, I''ll give it to you." The emperor said that he would not release water, but he actually released a large sea. However, Su Yao could not beat him. Now he really understood the gap between himself and imperial ink, but he was not discouraged. It''s just that this fight is really boring, because he was beaten by the imperial ink, and he has been defending all the time. Once again, Su Yao had no desire to continue after he could avoid the fists of the emperor. He sat down on the ground, "no, I''m not your opponent at all." Emperor Jing Mo sat down next to him, "how, can you fall asleep now?" "No He is more and more energetic now. It seems that he is doomed to insomnia tonight. If I had known that he would not fight with imperial ink, now it''s better. But now it''s too late to regret, unless time can turn back. "In that case, you can go with me to a place." "Where?" Su Yao asked curiously. "Close your eyes and you''ll see in a moment." As soon as Su Yao heard this, he was more curious, but he closed his eyes according to what emperor Jing Mo said. The next second, Su Yao felt that his own people were soaring, and there was wind blowing from his ears. Although he closed his eyes, he knew he was off the ground now. I just don''t know where dijingmo took him. After arriving at the destination, Emperor Jing Mo said, "here, you can open your eyes now." Hearing this, Su Yao immediately opened his eyes and found that he was standing in the garden, and it was still a sky garden. I just can''t understand why dijingmo brought him here. "What did you bring me here for? Do you want to enjoy the flowers this evening? " Emperor Jing Mo shook his head, "no, I''m bringing you to enjoy the moon. You look up." Chapter 1951 Su Yao looked up and found that the moon was so close to him, as if he could touch it with his hand. It''s just that he really doesn''t understand this kind of Sao operation of emperor Jing mo. he can enjoy the moon even sitting on the ground. And now it''s late at night, the wind is a bit cool, and now he''s only wearing pajamas. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid he will catch a cold tomorrow, but it will be uncomfortable. "Dijingmo, we''d better go back. I''m freezing to death." However, as soon as he finished this sentence, a thick coat fell over him. "Isn''t it cold now?" Su Yao That''s not the point. The point is I''m going back, OK? "Emperor Jing Mo, this moon has nothing to admire, and I''m a little sleepy now." It''s just not easy. I feel sleepy. If I don''t go back to sleep soon, I will not be able to sleep again. "Don''t you want to taste the moon?" Emperor Jing Mo picks eyebrow to ask a way. Su Yao felt as if he had heard this sentence somewhere, but he couldn''t remember, "how do you taste the moon? Is the moon still edible? " "Certainly." Emperor Jing Mo stretched out his hand, broke off a small piece of moon, and then handed it to Su Yao. "Try it and see what it tastes like." Su Yao looked at the small piece of moon in his hand, a little confused. He looked up at the moon in the sky and found that it was really missing a piece. ¡°¡­¡­ How did you do that? " "The world is dominated by me. I can do whatever I want." Emperor Jing Mo replied, "try it quickly, or it will disappear." Su Yao hesitated for a while, and finally reached for the moon fragment, and then bit it. Then his eyes lit up. "It''s strawberry." It''s really edible. Since the moon can eat, can the stars also eat? So thinking, Su Yao looked at the stars next to the moon and licked the corners of his mouth. Emperor Jing Mo saw his intention, quickly picked a star and sent it to him, "eat." Su Yao took the star and bit it tentatively. The next second, his brow frowned tightly, because the star was lemon. "Bah, bah, bah, it''s so sour." Emperor Jing Mo then picked another one, "taste this one." However, this star is durian. Su Yao doesn''t like durian very much. After taking a small bite, he doesn''t want to eat it. Su Yao shifted his target to the cloud, "emperor Jing Mo, can those clouds be eaten?" "Of course." Emperor Jing Mo reaches for a piece of cloud. Su Yao tore a piece by himself. After hesitation, he took a bite. His eyes brightened. "It''s so sweet." This cloud is actually cotton candy flavor, sweet, very delicious. The sight of imperial ink falls on Su Yao''s delicate red lips, "let me have a taste." When Su Yao wanted to run away, it was too late. Emperor Jing Mo imprisoned him between his arms, and quickly and ruthlessly kissed him and plundered him. Su Yao''s legs softened and subconsciously held the emperor''s waist. After the kiss, Su Yao gasped and glared at the imperial ink. Animals! Emperor Jing Mo laughs meaningfully, "quite sweet." I just don''t know whether it''s the sweet taste of the cloud or Su Yao''s mouth. Su Yao became angry from embarrassment, "Stinky and shameless." "Anything else?" Su Yao Get out of here! " Chapter 1952 The next day, Su Yao really caught a cold. His head was so dazed that he couldn''t lift it at all. When Qin Ming came to him, he was still lying in bed. Seeing Su Yao become like this, Qin Ming had to doubt whether something happened last night. He looked around and saw that imperial ink was not there, so he went over and asked, "did you tell imperial ink last night? Is he fierce in bed? " Su Yao some speechless, "you think too much, last night between me and him nothing happened." Qin Ming didn''t believe him at all, "then why did you become like this? You don''t have to cheat me any more, I know, and there''s nothing shy about this kind of thing. If you do it, you will do it. Even if you say it''s not, it won''t change. " Su Yao did not expect that he would be so gossip, very helpless to sigh, "really nothing, I just caught a cold." "Then how did you catch a cold?" Su Yao didn''t want to let him misunderstand him any more, so he told the truth, "last night, Emperor Jingmo took me to the sky garden. We stayed there nearly at night, and we came back at dawn." "So you didn''t have anything to do there?" Su Yao thought carefully, "does eating the stars and the moon count?" He is telling the truth. He has been eating stars all night. He has all kinds of flavors. His stomach is still supporting now. And during this period of time, he didn''t want anything more. Listening to this, Qin Ming is sure that Su Yao really caught a cold, otherwise he would not have said such silly words. "Have a good rest." Su Yao knew that he would not believe his words, and he was too lazy to explain, "wait for me with elder brother yuan. Don''t sneak away." Qin Ming frowned, "you are still sick. You''d better lie down in bed and have a rest." "It''s just a little cold. I''m not that vulnerable yet." Su Yao said, "and I have a treatment card in my hand. As long as I use the card, my cold will be cured." Qin Ming was silent immediately Well, he forgot that Su Yao is just a hook now. He can take out any rare card. Although those cards were given to him by Emperor Jingmo, they were really enviable. After all, who doesn''t want to meet such a backstage. "All right, hurry up. We''ll wait for you outside." Su Yao nodded and immediately used a treatment card for himself. As soon as the treatment card works, he will not feel dizzy and will be able to go up to the tenth floor in one breath. After su Yao cleaned himself up a little bit, he went out. "Yes, let''s go." Then before they had time to go, the imperial ink suddenly appeared in front of them, with a bowl of ginger soup in his hand. See Su Yao, his eyes suddenly become very gentle, "you wake up, come to drink." At this moment, both Qin Ming and Yuen Long feel that they are redundant. Su Yao took a look at the bowl of ginger soup and stepped back. "I don''t want to drink it. My illness is over. You can keep it for yourself." "But I''ve worked so hard to cook it. Don''t you really drink it?" Su Yao noticed that there were scalds and knife wounds on the smooth fingers of emperor Jing mo. "Did you really cook it?" Emperor Jing Mo nodded, "in order to cook this bowl of ginger soup, I cut my fingers twice and scalded them several times. If you don''t drink it, my injury will be in vain." Chapter 1953 "This..." Su Yao began to hesitate. Although he knew it was a good intention of emperor Jing Mo, he really didn''t like ginger soup. Emperor Jing Mo some lost ground dropped Mou, "it seems that you don''t want to drink at all, that I still pour it, I won''t cook again later." Wait, what''s the guilt? Su Yao stopped him. "I didn''t say I didn''t want to drink it. I''ll drink it now." Emperor Jing Mo eyes a bright, very happy to the bowl of ginger soup to the past, "then you must all drink up oh." Su Yao looked at the bowl of ginger soup with strange color, and suddenly felt that he had dug a big hole for himself. But to God Jing Mo that some look forward to, can''t say anything. Su Yao clenched his teeth, pinched his nose and drank the bowl of ginger soup. He didn''t notice the smile in the eyes of emperor Jing mo. Qin Ming noticed it. He sighed. This emperor Jing Mo is a wolf at all. He eats Su Xian to death, but Su Xian doesn''t notice it at all. However, one of them is willing to fight, the other is willing to suffer. He still doesn''t care about this kind of thing, and he doesn''t want to be the light bulb. The taste of ginger soup is really strange. After eating, Su Yao''s face will wrinkle to a piece. He had never drunk such a bad ginger soup. Even if he was killed, he would not drink it again. And Emperor Jing Mo didn''t seem to see his ugly face. He asked expectantly, "what''s the taste?" Su Yao didn''t speak. After the strange smell in his mouth faded, he almost roared out, "it''s too hard to drink. I''ve never drunk anything so hard. What do you put in it?" Dijing Mozi thought about it carefully. He thought that if he only put ginger, the taste of ginger soup would be too single, so he tried to put other things in. "Ginger, lemon, apple..." Every time emperor Jing Mo said the same thing, Su Yao''s face was ugly. Emperor Jing Mo is cooking ginger soup. He is cooking poison. No, I can''t let dijingmo into the kitchen any more. I can''t think that I will die of poisoning one day because I ate the food he cooked. "Emperor Jing Mo, you still don''t want to do anything in the future, I......" In the middle of the story, his stomach suddenly began to ache. Su Yao clamped his legs and ran quickly into the toilet. As soon as you pull your pants and sit on the toilet The power of the bowl of ginger soup cooked by Emperor Jing Mo was so great that Su Yao could not remember that he had run to the toilet several times, and he was about to collapse. After using the treatment card, he felt that he was alive again. Emperor Jing Mo understood that he was kind-hearted, but he did something wrong. He felt very guilty. "Sorry, I didn''t expect that this bowl of ginger soup would be so powerful." Su Yao took a look at him and said weakly, "don''t make anything for me to eat in the future, or I''m afraid I will be damaged by you." Even if Su Yao didn''t say it, Emperor Jing Mo didn''t dare to make any messy things for him to eat. "I see." After a short rest, Su Yao and his family set out on their way. ¡­¡­ Hearing the sound of footsteps coming from behind, Su Yao turned around and looked at the emperor Jing Mo who didn''t know when to catch up, "didn''t I ask you not to follow me? Why are you still here? " "I''m not with you. I''m just on my way to where I''m going and where you''re going." Chapter 1954 Su Yao''s mouth twitched when he said that he was so reasonable, "do you think I''m a fool?" "No Emperor Jing Mo a face innocent, "really just by the way." "Then you can go another way." "Why do I have to change the way? Did you build this road? And to say the whole place is mine. " Su Yao was completely defeated by the shamelessness of emperor Jing Mo, and decided to ignore him and quickly catch up with Qin Ming and Yuen Long. "Brother Qin, let''s change places. I don''t want to go the same way with someone." Of course, Qin Ming knew who he was referring to. He was speechless. "This is the direction to get to the next place quickly. If you take another road, you''ll have to make a big circle to get to the next place." Your husband has a cold war. Can you leave us alone? "It doesn''t matter. There''s only one last picture. What''s more, it would be a pity to leave here like this? " Su Yao said that it was a man with a strong sense, "it''s hard to see what the high-tech world is like. Anyway, you have to go around and take some weapons with you." Qin Ming can''t help but want to roll his eyes, "then you can stay alone and have a good stroll. We are still in a hurry to get the key and leave here." Although it''s hard to come to this kind of world, it''s too dangerous here. We have to leave quickly. Su Yao didn''t expect that no matter what he said, Qin Ming and Yuen Long were still, which made him doubt whether they had already colluded with imperial ink. Qin Ming said, "are you still going? If we don''t go, we won''t wait for you. " "Go, go." Forget it. If dijingmo wants to keep up, it''s like having a free bodyguard. Emperor Jing Mo gives Qin Ming a "well done" look. Qin Ming reached out and touched the baggy pocket on his coat. He was so happy that he had a deep sense of merit and fame. Su Yao didn''t see all this, otherwise he was afraid that he would make trouble again. ¡­¡­ I don''t know if it''s because of the fact that emperor Jing Mo is following. Along the way, Su Yao and his family have never met any danger again. They haven''t even seen a ghost. Although it was a lot easier, Su Yao felt a little bored. He turned to the imperial ink, pleaded, "imperial ink, can you leave for a while?" "What''s the matter?" Emperor Jing Mo picks eyebrow to ask a way. "With you, no one dares to find fault again. It''s really boring." "You want me to go?" Su Yao nodded. "Then you have to show some sincerity." "What sincerity?" Su Yao asked, frowning. What kind of demon moth is this guy going to do? "Like a kiss or something." Emperor Jing Mo pointed to his face with a smile. Su Yao immediately blew his hair, "emperor Jing Mo, can you order your face?" "No? Forget it. I''ll follow you all the time. " "You..." "Well?" "Come here." Emperor Jing Mo walked past. Su Yao looked around, stood on tiptoe, and quickly gave him a kiss on the cheek, "is that ok?" "You kiss in the wrong place." Emperor Jing Mo pointed to his lips with a smile, "you should kiss here." Su Yao immediately became angry, "emperor Jing Mo, don''t go too far?" Emperor Jingmo feels that Su Yao, who is angry, is very cute, just like a kitten who has been trampled on the tail. People can''t help teasing him Chapter 1955 However, teasing cats is risky and requires caution. If he continues to tease like this, the other party will be really angry. At that time, he will have to coax himself "All right, all right. I''m leaving now. Good luck." Su Yao snorted, "hurry up and go as far as you can. Don''t let me see you again in a short time." "I really left." As soon as emperor Jing Mo looked back, he was dissatisfied with Su Yao. He flashed in front of Su Yao and pinched his fleshy face. "It''s a little heartless. I don''t want to stay when I''m gone." Su Yao clapped his hand and said angrily, "I didn''t let you go. What did you come back to do all of a sudden "A man without conscience." Imperial ink control demolition road. Su Yao ignored him, glared at him, and quickly caught up with Qin Ming and Yuen Long. Emperor Jing Mo stood in situ and looked at him for a while, "or go to get the key back." After taking the key back, we can let Qin Ming and Yuen Long get out of the way, and no one will share Su Yao''s attention with him. ¡­¡­ Without the imperial ink behind, it''s not so boring. Those hiding ghosts came out again and went to Su Yao in front of them. These ghosts knew the relationship between Su Yao and Emperor Jing Mo, so they didn''t attack him. Qin Ming and Yuen Long are a bit miserable. The ghosts who come out all of a sudden are playing tricks on them all the time, making their hair and clothes in a mess. They knew that they had no malice, so they didn''t kill them. Su Yao looked at them and saw that they were more and more embarrassed. He couldn''t help laughing, which attracted their dissatisfaction. They went to Su Yao, one left and one right, and sandwiched him in the middle. Su Yao had no time to escape. "What do you want to do?" "Together." Qin Ming laughed grimly, "since we are good brothers, we should share happiness and difficulties." Su Yao Sure enough, there is a price to pay for watching. Gan! Emperor Jing Mo is watching in the dark. Seeing that the three of them behave so intimately, Qin Ming and Yuen Long are even more disagreeable. In order to make himself not so embarrassed, Su Yao let the ghosts who were still playing pranks leave quickly. Those ghosts knew Su Yao''s identity, so they didn''t feel any dissatisfaction with his orders and left obediently. It was a relief to all three at the same time. Su Yao straightened his wrinkled clothes and said, "enough noise. Let''s go on the road." "You are the least qualified of us to say that." Qin Ming could not help but make complaints about it. Su Yao giggled and tried to fool him. Qin Ming stretched out his hand and pinched his face But the hand feeling is very good. No wonder imperial ink likes to pinch so much. Thinking of the imperial ink, Qin Ming rushed back to his hands and looked here and there, pretending that he had done nothing just now. The emperor Jing Mo who peeps in the dark has gnashed his teeth and wants to cut off Qin Ming''s hand. We have to get these two people out of here, we have to! ¡­¡­ Not all ghosts know the relationship between Su Yao and Emperor Jing Mo, such as the ghost with a fox tail that suddenly appeared in front of the three. His eyes were still fixed on Su Yao, and saliva still flowed from the corner of his mouth, as if Su Yao was a very delicious delicacy. Chapter 1956 Su Yao felt very uncomfortable when he was looked at with such eyes. He frowned and stepped back. Qin Ming and Yuen Long have taken out their weapons, and their faces are a little ugly. The ghost in front of me is fox ghost. Fox ghost, as the name suggests, is the incarnation of fox demon after death. They have all the qualities of the fox demon - cunning, insidious What''s more, fox ghosts are more difficult to deal with than the female ghosts they met before. Novice Xiao Bai Su Yao didn''t know about fox ghost, but seeing that Qin Ming and Yuen Long both showed such eyes, he knew that the ghost with eyes was not easy to deal with, so he took out his weapon. And that Fox ghost didn''t seem to see the other two people, and his eyes had been on Su Yao. Su Yao frowned and stabbed his sword without hesitation. However, the fox ghost''s speed was very fast. Before Su Yao could see what he had done, he saw that his sword was broken in half. He didn''t have many other things, but he had the most swords. He soon took out a harder sword. Moreover, in order to prevent the same thing from happening again, he also tore several stand in cards, trying to confuse fox ghost with stand in, so as to take advantage of mobile hand. But fox is good at enchantment, he can see which is the double, which is the real body. He went up to Su Yao and took off the veil of his face, revealing the face of all kinds of customs. "Xiaolangjun, your means are useless to Fox ghosts, or let me tell you what is the real charm." Su Yao had been on guard as soon as fox ghost was close to him. He blocked his sense of smell. But fox ghost doesn''t know, he TANKOU a vomit, vomit out a wisp of red smoke, waiting for Su Yao in the move. Qin Ming and Yuen Long passed out without any precaution. Su Yao was still standing there, with a sneer on his lips. "Is this what you call the charm technique?" Fox ghost''s eyes flashed a trace of consternation, like did not expect their own charm of the art actually on the front of this weak human does not work. However, his attitude quickly adjusted, "little Lang, I didn''t expect that you have a good hand, but I don''t know if you can resist this next move." As soon as the voice fell, Su Yao saw that the fox ghost in front of him had changed his gender, from a pretty girl to a coquettish girl. The clothes are half covered, the breasts are half exposed, and the figure is so beautiful that people can''t help but feel blood. "Little Lang, am I beautiful? Do you want to do something nice with me? " If this changes to do normal man, estimate early by eye this fox ghost gave hook soul. But Su Yao is different. He is not a normal man. And even if his cultivation was suppressed, his spiritual power was still so strong. So fox ghost''s move doesn''t work for him at all. Su Yao reached for his ear and said carelessly, "is that it?" Fox ghost see his eyes clear, not the slightest temptation to himself, can''t help but some doubt fox life. All the men who met him were fascinated by him, but the man in front of him was not moved at all. Isn''t that what he likes? With this in mind, fox ghost has become a pure girl student, a cool and powerful young lady However, I don''t know how many times it has changed, but Su Yao is still unmoved Chapter 1957 Fox ghost has never met such a difficult human as Su Yao, and all of them have collapsed. "How did you do it?" "Because I don''t like women." Su Yao said lightly. Smell speech, fox ghost suddenly realized. It''s no wonder that this human is not fascinated by him. It turns out that it''s not women that he likes. "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "why should I tell you?" Fox ghost was choked by his words. ¡°¡­¡­ In that case, try it. " The fox ghost returns to his original body and tries to charm Su Yao with a man''s body. But it didn''t work. Su Yao had a man he liked for a long time, and compared with the imperial ink, the fox ghost was very common. It was so common that it couldn''t be more common. If fox ghost knew Su Yao''s thought at this moment, he would have vomited blood. Although Su Yao didn''t speak, his eyes were bright with the word "just this". Fox ghost know that he is not successful, can not help but a little angry, "why? Why doesn''t it work for you? " "I''ve got someone I like." Su Yao said. "Who is the man you like? Does he look as good as me?" Fox ghost resented. Before he died, he was the most beautiful fox in the family. After he died, he did not believe that any human in the world could be more beautiful than him. Maybe it''s the strange human aesthetic in front of us. "I''m afraid you''ll be scared to death when I name that person." Su Yao didn''t exaggerate things, because the name of emperor Jing Mo really made ghosts scared. But fox ghost doesn''t believe this evil at all, "you say his name, otherwise how can I know if I will be scared." Seeing that he wanted to know, Su Yao decided to satisfy his wish, "his name is emperor Jing mo." "Who is Dijing Mo? I haven''t heard of him. Is he famous? " This fox ghost just arrived here not long ago, he had never heard of the name of imperial ink, so he had no idea what kind of existence imperial ink was. This time it was su Yao''s turn to be silent. He didn''t expect that the fox ghost didn''t know the imperial ink. Also, if the other party knew about the imperial ink, they would not come up to their trouble. "You can ask other ghosts, they will tell you everything." It doesn''t mean that all foxes are cunning and insidious. Before he died, the fox ghost was loved by the people and had a simple heart. He was killed for being cheated. After becoming fox ghost, at most, he took a breath of human essence and didn''t kill anyone. The reason why he came to Su Yao was that he was so bored and wanted to have some fun. Moreover, after his death, he still kept a simple mind, so he thought that Su Yao''s words were just a kind reminder to him. "I see. I''ll ask other ghosts now." With that, he hopped away. Su Yao didn''t think that the other side was so easy to cheat, which made him feel relieved. While Fox ghost left, he quickly woke up Qin Ming and Yuen Long. Qin Ming saw fox ghost is gone, some curious, "Fox ghost, you beat him away?" Su Yao shook his head, and then simply repeated what had just happened. After hearing this, Qin Ming was completely relieved. "Fortunately, the fox ghost we met has a single heart. Otherwise, there will be another bloody battle. Let''s leave here before he comes back." Chapter 1958 Su Yao and Yuen Long nodded. Then, before they could leave, the fox ghost they met just now suddenly came back. And as soon as he came back, he glued Su Yao again, "I already know who the emperor Jing Mo is, and what''s your relationship with him." Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "that you are not afraid?" "Although all the ghosts talk about it, I still think I can''t make a conclusion until I have seen each other with my own eyes." Said the fox ghost. Su Yao understood what he meant in his words, "so you are going to see God in Beijing and Mexico?" Is it better to say that he has a simple heart or something? If he wants to see God Jingmo with his own eyes, he is not afraid that the emperor Jingmo will break him up when he knows what he has done? Fox ghost nodded, "yes, I''m going to see him, and I want to know what kind of beauty he has, so that you can turn a blind eye to my beauty." Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. This fox ghost is just a child''s heart. Children like to be better than that. "Then you can find him yourself. Why do you want to follow us?" "You are in a relationship with him. As long as you keep up with him, you can easily meet him." Fox ghost rightfully said. "It turns out that you are playing this kind of wishful thinking, but I''m afraid your wishful thinking will fail. Not long ago, he was driven away by me. He won''t come back in a short time, and I don''t intend to go to him. " "Why did you get rid of him? Have you quarreled with each other? " Fox ghost very gossip ground asks a way. "And I''ve heard other ghosts say that he''s terrible. Aren''t you afraid of him?" "Do you think I''ll drive him away if I''m afraid of him?" Su Yao asked. The fox and the ghost are silent Yes, how can I see him? " Su Yao spread both hands, "I don''t know, you ask other ghosts, they may know." "I''ve asked them just now. They all say that the imperial capital has no trace. It''s hard to find it, so I''ll follow you. As long as I follow you, I will see him. " Su Yao knew that he was afraid that he could not get rid of fox ghost. He could not help but feel a headache. "If you want to follow, follow. But if there is any danger, we can''t protect you. " Fox ghost patted his chest, "don''t worry, I''m very powerful. If there is any danger, I''ll protect you." Su Yao only thought that he was joking, "OK, OK, it''s up to you to protect us, but don''t run away at that time, or the three of us will look down on you." Fox ghost patted chest again, assured a way, "don''t worry, I absolutely won''t do that kind of humiliating thing, let''s go quickly." Three people look at each other, all from their own eyes to see the helpless. They have to find a time to get rid of this fox ghost. Although the other party is gentle now, no one can guarantee that he will suddenly become a fierce ghost like the previous female ghost. However, before they had a chance to get rid of the fox ghost, the other party suddenly ran away. Because a tiger ghost suddenly appeared in front of them. Fox ghost seems to know the tiger ghost, his face changed greatly, he yelled "how are you here" and ran away quickly. And that tiger ghost soon chased up, "Fox Yao Yao, what are you running for?" "You''re going to eat me. Why don''t I run?" "Fool..." Chapter 1959 Three people look at each other, continue to move forward, this walk, met a variety of ghosts, but those ghosts are not malicious. Along the way, there were no obstacles, and we soon reached the last picture of this copy. The last picture shows the modern world, which is also the most dangerous one. If the first two worlds are appetizers, then this world is the main course. As soon as they entered the world, Qin Ming and Yuen Long took out their weapons. Their faces were very serious. "Su Xian, wait a moment, you follow us closely, don''t leave." Qin Ming said solemnly. Listening to his words, Su Yao knew that this was a dangerous place. He grasped the sword in his hand and said, "I know." "Let''s go." The last picture gathers the most players. They can live here not only by their own strength, but also by their ruthlessness. So in addition to killing evil spirits, they also killed people, and their bodies were stained with blood. Moreover, their main task is to seize the key. There is only one key, and there are dozens of players. They can''t unite. It''s hard to avoid fighting and killing. They were hostile to each other, holding weapons tightly in their hands, as if they were going to fight in the next second. The atmosphere here is tense and depressing. Su Yao, as new comers here, naturally became the prey in the eyes of some people. In the eyes of those people, new people like Su Yao are the easiest to solve. It''s also the latest easy time to deal with them. Therefore, several people gathered around and prepared to kill them here. And the others stood by to watch the excitement, and none of them came up to stop it. After all, one person less, they have a better chance of winning the key. Su Yao frowned, "what do you want to do?" "Your lives, of course." The men began to laugh. "You''d better not resist, or you''ll suffer later." "If you are obedient, we haven''t left you a whole body." Su Yao''s eyes were cold. "We didn''t seem to have offended you, did we? Why kill us? " "If you want to kill it, you don''t need any reason." "Stop talking to them and get rid of them." As soon as the man''s voice fell, Su Yao saw a bullet shooting at him. Su Yao dodged quickly and used a defense card. As soon as the defense card was used, Su Yao and the three of them were covered by something similar to a clock. Of course, no one else can see. The defense card can defend against all kinds of damage, but it has a time limit. It only has 10 minutes to defend. In other words, they need to solve these people in ten minutes. When the shooter saw that Su Yao had dodged, his face was a little ugly. He quickly fired several shots at Su Yao, but the bullets seemed to be blocked by something and fell to the ground. The man opened his eyes wide in amazement. "What''s going on?" "They should have used defensive cards." One of them said. As soon as the words "defense card" came out, all the people on the scene looked at Su Yao and they had different thoughts. The shooter bit his lip reluctantly. "What should we do now?" "Wait, the defense time is only ten minutes. When these ten minutes have passed, we can get rid of them." Defense cards are also very rare, so I don''t believe these three people can take out other defense cards. After ten minutes, the three people will die Chapter 1960 But we have to see if Su Yao will give them that chance. "Now it''s my turn." If the opponent in front of him was a fierce ghost, Su Yao might be afraid. But now the opponent is human. No matter how powerful they are, they are still human. After all, they can''t be compared with ghosts who have the power of regeneration. If he is allowed to deal with fierce ghosts, he may fight hard. But it''s a piece of cake for him to deal with human beings. At the same time, Su Yao released several substitutes. Those who didn''t expect that Su Yao had so many substitute cards in his hand, they were even more envious. Even if there are defense cards, there are so many stand in cards, which is too much. They searched hard, but they couldn''t find half of them, and this guy made several It seems that we have to kill these three people today, or they will be the ones who will die by then. After those people reacted, they were already entangled by the doubles released by Su Yao. Moreover, these doubles were so lifelike that they could not see which one was the doubles or the real person. What Su Yao wanted was this effect. He mixed among the doubles and attacked them from behind while they were entangled. Those who stood aside to watch the play saw this scene, but they didn''t kindly remind them. After all, all the people present were opponents. Su Yao was not soft hearted. After killing one person, he quickly transferred the target to another person. The rest of the people did not react, so they went to hell to see Yama. Su Yao took out a handkerchief and wiped his sword. His cold eyes swept over everyone. "Who else do you want to go on? Hurry up, my time is precious. " How dare those people step forward. If Su Yao didn''t show his hand, they might rush up. But since seeing such a scene just now, they have already known that the three newcomers are hard irons and can''t be easily provoked unless they want to be killed like those fools. And even if you really want to kill these three people, you have to find a good time. Seeing that no one dared to come forward, Su Yao gave a sneer. It''s a bunch of bullies. It''s boring. Su Yao put away his sword and looked at Qin Ming and Yuen Long. "Let''s go." Qin Ming was in a trance when he thought about the scene he had just seen. When Su Yao fought with the ghost before, he knew that Su Yao''s strength was not weak, but he didn''t expect that Su Yao''s strength was more powerful than he imagined. Before that, he always regarded Su Yao as a person in need of protection. Now, on the contrary, he and Yuen Long have become the protected side. "Su Xian, are you really the first player selected?" Su Yao nodded, "yes, what''s the matter?" Qin Ming is silent It''s nothing. I just suddenly think you''re very good. " "No, I''m almost far away." Su Yao said modestly. Qin Ming gave him a quiet look, "I suspect you are pretending to force." "No, I''m not really good at all. If I had been so powerful, I would have killed all sides. " Qin Ming, Qin Ming thinks that he should not talk to Su Yao, or sooner or later he will be angry with what he said. "What I said is true, you believe me." "Oh..." Chapter 1961 After su Yao left, those people began to talk. "I didn''t expect that three newcomers were so powerful." "Yes, I thought they could solve the problem very well, but I didn''t think it was the opposite." "Then what should we do now? Should we just let them go? What if they get the key? " "Or shall we join hands to solve them?" "That''s a good way, but forget it. I''m afraid someone will stab me in the back secretly at that time..." But for what they said, Su Yao did not know. Even if you know, there will be no reaction. And now the most important thing is how to solve this sudden ghost. Su Yao and his wife wanted to find the key quickly, but after a few minutes, a ghost suddenly appeared. The ghost stood in front of them and didn''t mean to make way for them. Su Yao didn''t know whether the ghost had any malice to them. He tried to open his mouth and said, "could you please give way?" The ghost turned around and showed a face that was disgusting enough to make people spit out all their meals overnight. Su Yao had never seen such an ugly ghost. His face was covered with pus. The pus was coming out little by little. He still had a very bad smell. Su Yao felt that he was about to suffocate. He held his nose and stepped back. Qin Ming and Yuen Long also stepped back. They are different from Su Yao who doesn''t know anything. They know the breed of the ghost in front of them. In front of this ghost is toad ghost, so his appearance will be so ugly. But this is not the point. The point is that the pus on his face is not pus, but venom, which is very poisonous. Anyone who is shot by the venom will die in a moment, and his body will be corroded to a pool of blood. I didn''t expect that their luck was so bad. As soon as they got here, they met such a tough toad ghost. I just hope that this toad ghost doesn''t mean any harm to them, otherwise they will die here. Seeing that the toad ghost in front of him didn''t speak, Su Yao said again, "could you please give way?" Toad still didn''t speak, but he stuck out his tongue. Although Su Yao responded, the speed of toad ghost was faster. He was rolled up by that tongue. There was disgusting mucus on his tongue. Su Yao didn''t try it all over his body. He struggled hard, but the more he struggled, the tighter his tongue became, and he could hardly breathe. Su Yao gave up his struggle. He summoned a sword and chopped at toad ghost''s tongue. But it wasn''t Toad''s tongue that broke, it was the sword he was holding. Su Yao could not help doubting life. What was the ghost''s tongue made of? He even cut off his sword. In response, Qin Ming and Yuen Long take out their weapons to rescue Su Yao. But did not expect that this is a toad ghost''s body is also so hard, even bullets can not be penetrated. And just as the two of them racked their brains to find a way, there were new changes. The toad ghost''s tongue split in two, and the new one went straight to them. Even Su Yao could not escape, let alone the two of them. They were also rolled up by the toad ghost with their tongue, and then they met Su Yao in the air. The three looked at each othe Chapter 1962 It''s the first time they''ve been beaten for seconds before they fight each other. What does this toad ghost want to do? Do you want to eat them? This idea, three people see in front of the toad ghost opened big mouth, an unspeakable smell came out from inside. Three people really can''t stand, big spit up. Toad ghost seems to be angered by their behavior, withdraw his tongue, and swallow them directly. After su Yao and them reacted, they found that they were already in toad ghost''s stomach. In addition to the three of them, there are several half digested human corpses and several skeletons in the stomach. It seems that many people were eaten by this toad ghost. Su Yao looked at the corpses, smelled the enchanting smell, and almost spit it out. He quickly sealed his sense of smell, which made him feel much more comfortable. Qin Ming and Yuen Long are not so lucky. They bend over and throw up. Fortunately, they didn''t have much to eat today. After vomiting, they didn''t feel like vomiting. Su Yao didn''t dare to walk around, so he stood there, "what should we do now?" There is acid in the stomach, which is corrosive to some extent. If they don''t find a way to get out of here, their fate will be the same as those corpses. Qin Ming looked around and didn''t know what to do. At this time, Yuen Long, who didn''t say a few words, said, "maybe we can try to open each other up." Toad ghost''s body is very hard, but that doesn''t mean he has no weakness at all. Maybe he is just hard on the surface. Although this method is a bit unreliable, there is only one way now, and it is better to try than not. This task naturally falls on Su Yao. Su Yao took out a sword and stabbed the toad ghost''s stomach without hesitation. Qin Ming wanted to know where he got so many swords and where he hid them. But now it''s not the time to ask such questions, and he has suppressed his curiosity. Besides this toad ghost, he was basking in the sun leisurely. Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in his stomach, which made him roll all over the ground. The three men in his stomach were rolling with him. Su Yao saw this, the sword in his hand stabbed toad ghost''s stomach wall again. Toad ghost also has intelligence. He knows that the three humans he just swallowed are making trouble in his stomach, so he opens his mouth and spits them out. Su Yao wanted to see if he could hack the toad ghost, but he didn''t expect that the other side was so painful. He just stabbed two swords and the other side vomited them out. He is also a ghost. How can he be so fragile? Fortunately, toad ghost didn''t know Su Yao''s inner thoughts. If he knew, he would be angry. But he is also very angry now. He has never been stabbed in the stomach by human beings. Do these three human beings know that the stomach is very fragile? Even if he is a ghost, even if he has the ability of regeneration, he will still have pain. These three human beings are really too much. We must give them some color to see! Thinking about this, the abscess on Toad''s face cracked, and the venom shot straight at Su Yao and them. Su Yao had been on guard against him for a long time. At the moment when the poison came, the shield opened to block the poison. Toad ghost didn''t think that he had failed. His eyes suddenly looked like a bell. "It''s impossible..." Chapter 1963 Toad venom can regenerate, but it takes time. In this period of time, Su Yao and they are safe, and they can take the opportunity to kill the toad ghost. Because they already knew that the skin of the toad ghost was very hard, so they did not hit the body of the toad ghost any more, but looked for his weakness. Su Yao''s eyes fell on the neck of the toad ghost. He wanted to know if the other person''s neck could be cut off, so he decided to have a try. Su Yao soared to the top of the toad ghost''s head. Before the toad ghost reacted, the sword in his hand cut off the toad ghost''s neck without hesitation. Bang, the neck of the toad ghost was not cut off. Su Yao had long expected such a thing to happen, so he was not disappointed. With the sword in his hand, he stabbed the toad ghost in the eye. This time, it was a success. Toad ghost''s right eye was pierced and blood flowed out of his eye socket. Toad ghost is really angry, "damn human, I will kill you!" Su Yao changed a sword and quickly stabbed the toad ghost in the right eye. He didn''t pull out the two swords, so toad ghost''s regeneration ability is useless for the time being. Toad ghost''s own strength is not so good, he can survive until now, in addition to his speed, but also because of his venom. Of course, there''s something wrong with his human brains Because the eyes were blinded, nothing can be seen, so the toad ghost can only be powerless and furious. But Su Yao did not miss this good opportunity, he began to carry on the fire attack. No creature is not afraid of fire. Maybe the weakness of toad ghost is fire. Su Yao snapped his fingers and a fire broke out around the toad ghost. He was trapped in the fire. Qin Ming and Yuen Long, who witnessed this scene, were silent at the same time I didn''t expect that Su Yao would make such a move. What''s his identity? Su Yao guessed correctly that the weakness of toad ghost is fire. Because of the fire, toad ghost''s hardened skin returned to its original state, and the fire was almost on him. Toad ghost finally pulled out the two swords in his eyes. When he saw clearly his present situation, the whole ghost was dumbfounded. After reaction, he jumped up crazily and wanted to jump out, but Su Yao had already made second-hand preparations. No matter how he jumped, he couldn''t jump out. Toad ghost also found this, he tried to calm down, open his mouth to spit out a stream of water, want to put out the fire. But it''s not an ordinary fire. It can''t be put out with water. But at this time, the fire had already burned to him, and the feeling of being burned was really bad. The toad ghost cried out in pain, and he begged for mercy, "I know it''s wrong, you can let me go, I don''t dare any more." Su Yao is not a holy father. He won''t be soft hearted to a ghost who wants to eat his own food, and he doesn''t have a hobby of raising tigers. "It''s impossible. You''ll be burned to death." With that, Su Yao gave another ring of fingers, and the fire became more prosperous. The toad ghost screamed more and more bitterly, and the cry was about to break through the sky. Su Yao didn''t even frown, but when he smelled the roast meat, his stomach suddenly cried. "It''s delicious. I don''t know if I can eat it." Qin Ming and Yuen Long immediately cast frightened eyes at him. "What are you?" Chapter 1964 Su Yao rolled his eyes a little speechless. "Of course I am human, otherwise what do you think I am?" Qin Ming Yuen Long Are you sure you''re human? We''ve never met a ghost eater. Toad ghost also heard Su Yaogang''s words. He wanted to swear, but now he was in pain and could only scream. He regretted that he had provoked Su Yao, but it was too late. The scream of toad ghost became smaller and smaller. In a short time, he was completely engulfed by the fire. Su Yao was relieved to make sure that the other party was burned to the point where there was no residue left. He turned and looked at Qin Ming and Yuen Long, who were in a trance. "Let''s go now, so that we won''t meet strange ghosts later." Qin Ming gave him a complicated look, opened his mouth, wanted to say something, but finally gave up. Next, they didn''t meet any strange ghosts, but they didn''t know which one had the key, and they didn''t know where to go. So they are now aimlessly around, after a turn, and then back to where they were. Qin Ming sighed, "we can''t do this any more. We have to know where the key is, or it will only waste time." Su Yao decided to ask about tangyuan. Although his system is not reliable, it can be used sometimes. "Tangyuan, do you know which ghost did dijingmo give the key to?" Although Tangyuan didn''t know, he could check it out, and he soon found it out. "Host, the key is in one..." However, as soon as his words were uttered, Emperor Jing Mo suddenly appeared in front of Su Yao and them, and what he was holding was the key that the three people were thinking about. "Here''s the key you want. Take it and get out of here." Emperor Jing Mo threw the key. Qin Ming quickly reached for it and said, "Mr. Emperor..." The emperor Jing Mo interrupts his words, "don''t say superfluous words, take the key and leave quickly, otherwise you can''t leave after a while." Qin Ming finally accepted the good intentions of imperial ink. After all, if they are allowed to look for it by themselves, they will not be able to find it for half a year. Moreover, it is too dangerous here. There are only three of them, so it is easy to be surrounded by others. That way, it will take more time. And they''ve long wanted to leave here and go back to the real world. "Thank you, Mr. emperor." Qin Ming''s heartfelt gratitude to Emperor Jing mo. "Thank you, Su Xian." But for Su Xian, they couldn''t have got the key so easily. He was very clear in his heart that imperial ink gave them the key for Su Xian''s sake. "I didn''t give you the key. Don''t thank me. By the way, I''ll go to the exit with you. I''m afraid someone will grab the key with you on the way. " With that, Su Yao looked at the imperial ink again, "imperial ink, please send us to the exit." "Is that too much trouble for you?" Qin Ming said with some embarrassment. Emperor Jing Mo opened his mouth, "no trouble, it''s just a matter of a moment." Qin Ming also wanted to ask him what this meant, but in the blink of an eye, he found himself standing in front of the exit. He was silent immediately, "..." Well, it''s just a moment. "You''re at the exit now. Let''s go." Hurry up, no one will share Su Xian''s attention with him Chapter 1965 Qin Ming knows why emperor Jing Mo is in a hurry to urge him to leave with Yuen Long. He just wants Su Xian to focus on himself. But Su Xian is also a player. He can''t stay in the game world all the time, and imperial ink can''t come out of the game world. Sooner or later, they will be separated. Thinking, Qin Ming said, "Su Xian, do you want to go out with us?" As soon as the words came out, the expression of emperor Jing Mo suddenly changed. He glared at Qin Ming and had an impulse to kick Qin Ming out. This human is too much, he gave the key to him, but he wanted to abduct Su Xian. But for Su Xian, he would have killed this human. Before he was sure that his target was the big boss in the game world, Su Yao wanted to go out quickly. But not now. He can''t leave dijingmo alone. He wants to be here with dijingmo. Of course, if dijingmo can also leave the game world, it would be better. "Sorry, I have to stay. You can go out by yourself." Qin Ming had expected that Su Yao would answer like this, but he still wanted to persuade him. "Su Xian, you have to think about it clearly. If you don''t go out now, you may not be able to go out all your life." "I''ve thought about it. I''ll stay here with him." Su Yao said firmly. Qin Ming sighed, "well, I''ll go with Yuen Long. Good luck." Before leaving, the three of them had already thought about what to say in their mind. But at the moment of parting, nothing can be said, and the only thing that can be said is "goodbye!" "Goodbye!" Qin Ming and Yuen Long stepped out of the gate and disappeared in front of Su Yao and Emperor Jing mo. Emperor Jing Mo put his hand around Su Yao and said, "are you really willing to stay with me?" Su Yao looked up at him and said with a smile, "of course, I said I would never leave you again. We will stay together all our lives." "Well, all my life together." In this way, Su Yao stayed in the world of the game, accompanied by Emperor Jing Mo, playing tricks on the players from time to time, teasing ghosts. Although the life is a little dull, one person and one ghost are very happy Su Yao didn''t know how many years he had been in this world. He only remembered that he died with emperor Jing Mo in the end. After he died, Su Yao returned to the system space. After he adjusted his mood, he let Tangyuan send him to the next task plane. ¡­¡­ "My knight, I order you to set out immediately to rescue Princess Sophia, cut off the dragon''s head, and bring the princess and the dragon''s head back to see me." Just entering the task plane, Su Yao heard such a sentence. He looked up around, and after looking into the king''s eyes, he quickly lowered his head. "Yes, your majesty." The king did not speak any more. Su Yao only heard footsteps. After the footsteps disappeared, he looked up, the king had disappeared, and he was the only one left in the hall. Su Yao stood up and looked at the furnishings in the hall to make sure that it was a Western plane, that is, he was a little confused. What will save Princess Sophia? What cut off the dragon''s head? Is it still a fairy tale world? Su Yao carefully searched in his mind for those fairy tales about the West he had seen, but he didn''t think of those related to the dragon. Oh, this may not be a fairy tale world, but a fantasy world Chapter 1966 But the most important thing is, where should he go to find the dragon and save Princess Sophia? Is it time to run now? As soon as the thought came out, a voice rang in his ear, "Knight Chris, why don''t you go on the road? If your majesty knows, he will be furious again. " Su Yao said with a smile, "I know. I''ll go now, but where''s my horse?" As a knight, he must be equipped with a horse, unless the other party wants him to walk to save Princess Sophia. But if he really walked, Princess Sophia would have been eaten by the dragon. No, maybe it''s eaten by that dragon now. "The horse is ready. It''s outside." "I see." Su Yao went out. When he saw the thin horse, he suddenly felt that he was not a good person. Can this horse really ride? I''m afraid the horse fell down as soon as he got on it? This guy is joking with him. Su Yao took a deep breath, turned and looked at the bodyguard, "are you sure this is the horse you prepared for me?" The guard nodded. "Knight Chris, this is the best horse in the Kingdom''s racecourse." Su Yao You open your eyes wide for me. Is this really the best horse? Are you blind or am I blind? If you say something against your will, will your conscience not hurt? As if seeing that Su Yao didn''t believe what he said, the guard quickly added, "Knight Chris, don''t look at him like this. He is very powerful. Even his majesty can''t tame him." Seeing that he had no conscience, Su Yao decided to believe him once. He jumped up and got on the horse. As soon as he sat down, the horse fell down and he fell to the ground. Su Yao got up and looked at the horse that was completely cold. He didn''t know what to say. He looked at the embarrassed bodyguard. "That''s what you''re talking about?" The bodyguard didn''t expect the slap to come so fast. He laughed awkwardly. "My eyes are not very good. I made a mistake." "Your eyes are really not very good." So make complaints about the way. The bodyguard choked on his words Knight Chris, I''m going to find you another horse now. " "No, I''ll go myself." He didn''t believe the look in the guard''s eyes. He didn''t know if it was another sick horse in front of him. "Then I''ll take you there." Su Yao followed the bodyguard to the racecourse. There were probably few horses in the racecourse, and the spirits of those horses were not very good. Yes, the king of this kingdom is a poor man. Su Yao picked among the horses and finally found a stronger one. Although it was a little small, it was better than none. "That''s it." The bodyguard looked in the direction he pointed to, his face suddenly changed, "no way." Su Yao picked his eyebrows. "What''s the matter?" "It''s your Majesty''s Royal horse. Only your majesty can ride it." Said the guard. Su Yao Why are there so many things? "It seems that I can''t save Princess Sophia. Poor Princess Sophia is afraid she will be eaten by the dragon." "This..." "Forget it, I''d better go back to sleep." "Knight Chris." The guard called him quickly, "take this horse." Su Yao raised his chin, "where is your majesty?" "I''ll say it." Chapter 1967 Su Yao gave him a smile and said, "I''ll trouble you." The bodyguard''s face immediately turned red, "no trouble, no trouble." Knight Chris is so beautiful. No wonder so many maids want to be with him. If Knight Chris doesn''t mind that he''s a man, he can. The inside of the bodyguard was crowing. Su Yao didn''t know what the bodyguard was thinking. "Do you have a map?" The bodyguard suddenly came back to his senses, and he said, "what map?" "I need to know where the dragon is before I can go and rescue Princess Sophia." Su Yao said. The bodyguard suddenly realized and nodded, "but no one knows where the dragon is." Su Yao''s silence, " What about the other knights who went to rescue Princess Sophia? Didn''t they send a message back? " "Knight Chris, are you still awake? You are the only knight in the kingdom." Su Yao had the impulse to hit people Are you sure you''re not kidding me? " He is the only knight. What kind of kingdom is this? "Knight Chris, I''m serious." The bodyguard patted his chest and said, "if I cheat, I''ll be beaten by thunder." At this time, "boom" a, a thunder split in the bodyguard''s side. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The atmosphere suddenly became very awkward. Su Yao Stare. "Well, to tell you the truth, there are three knights in the Kingdom besides you, but they are all seriously injured and still lying in bed." Su Yao automatically made up his mind for the reason why the three knights were injured. "They must have been injured when they were fighting against the dragon. Can you take me to see them? I want to ask them something." "No, they didn''t get hurt when they were fighting against the dragon. They haven''t been there at all." Hearing this, Su Yao could not help frowning, "then why are they hurt?" Although the reason is hard to say, the bodyguard said, "they are old. When they were riding, they accidentally fell off the horse and broke their bones." Su Yao was completely speechless. What did the king think of making an old man a knight? Is there no one reliable in this kingdom? "Do you know where Princess Sophia was taken away by the dragon?" The bodyguard recalled carefully, "it''s on a mountain outside the Kingdom, which looks like chicken legs." When it comes to the word "chicken leg", he can''t help swallowing. Su Yao rolled his eyes very speechless. "I know. I''ll start now." "Good luck, Knight Chris. It doesn''t matter if you can''t find Princess Sophia, as long as you come back safely. " Su Yao was puzzled, "eh?" What is it? What do you mean it''s ok if you can''t find Princess Sophia, as long as he comes back safely? If Princess Sophia heard these words, she would cry. The bodyguard then reflected that he had said something wrong and quickly explained, "I said something wrong. Please bring back Princess Sophia. Princess Sophia is the hope of our whole kingdom." As long as Princess Sophia succeeds in marrying Prince George from a neighboring country, they will never have to live like this again. Su Yao One moment said that it doesn''t matter if you can''t find Princess Sophia. Another moment said that Princess Sophia is the hope of the whole kingdom. Which sentence is true? Chapter 1968 Su Yao decided not to talk to the bodyguard who had some problems in his mind, so that he would run away when he could. He got on the horse which was hard to choose and galloped. Then he found that the palace was not big at all. It wasn''t long before he left the palace. But if you think that the king of this kingdom is a poor man, you can accept this fact. The street was very busy. As soon as the women walking on the street saw Su Yao, they cried out, "Knight Chris is coming." They all gathered around and blocked the way. They are excited to yell there, as if they met their idol. "Knight Chris is looking at me. I''m really going to faint." "Who said Knight Chris was looking at you? He was looking at me." "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Knight Chris is really getting more and more handsome." "When will Knight Chris marry me?" "Go away, I''m the one knight Chris is going to marry." "Don''t daydream. It''s me." "Don''t fight any more. I don''t mind marrying Knight Chris with you..." Su Yao had never met such a thing before. He looked at the group of women who were infatuated with flowers and frowned, "can you make way, please? I''m still in a hurry to save Princess Sophia." Women automatically ignore the second half of the sentence, they have to retreat on both sides, make way for a way. "Of course, Knight Chris." "I''m so happy that knight Chris spoke." "Knight Chris''s voice is so beautiful. I''m going to faint." "Knight Chris..." Su Yao listened to their words, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times. He waved the whip in his hand, and the horse under his body ran forward like an arrow off the string. After he couldn''t see anyone, he was relieved. Although we have known for a long time that western countries are open to the public, we didn''t expect that the West in this period was so open. Just now, those women looked at him as if they were going to swallow him alive. Fortunately, he ran fast enough, otherwise he would encounter very dangerous things. Maybe he would not even save his life. In order to avoid encountering what happened just now again, Su Yao did not stop the horse. Instead, he ran all the way until he left the kingdom. The horse under him was very tired. He lay on the ground and would not get up again. Fortunately, Su Yao was not a villain who liked to exploit the labor force. Instead of forcing the horse to run forward, he got down from the horse and let it lie there for a rest. Even cut fresh grass for it to eat. Seeing that the horse was eating so happily, Su Yao felt a little hungry, but he found that he didn''t bring any dry food. That is to say, before he rescued princess Sophia, he had to look for food by himself. Su Yao looked around. There was only a prairie and nothing to eat. Wait a minute, he remembers that he put a lot of food in the space ring in the last plane, and he doesn''t know if it''s still there. Thinking of this, Su Yao quickly looked at the space ring, found that the food cards were still there, and took out one. After the physical card was torn in half, a bowl of wonton appeared in front of Su Yao. He quickly solved the problem. As for the bowl, it disappears automatically Chapter 1969 After eating and drinking enough and resting for a while, Su Yao rode on the horse again. I don''t know how long he walked. Before his eyes, a large mountain appeared. There were all kinds of strange mountains. The most noticeable one was the chicken leg mountain. Su Yao remembered that the bodyguard had said that Princess Sophia had been kidnapped by the dragon on the chicken leg mountain. He thought that the dragon''s nest might be near here, so he drove her to chicken leg mountain. The mountain is very quiet, only the sound of insects and birds can be heard. In principle, there should be animals on the mountain, but along the way, even a rabbit has not been seen, which is really strange. But it''s not so weird to think that it''s probably because the dragon''s nest is on this mountain. There were three roads ahead. Su Yao didn''t know which one to go, so he stopped. "Tangyuan, do you know where the dragon is?" "I don''t know." Tangyuan very honest reply, "and I just checked, simply can''t find each other''s trace." Su Yao had known for a long time how unreliable his system was, so he was not surprised by such an answer. "Do you know which road is the safest?" This question of Tangyuan can be said, "the one on the left." Su Yao was dubious, "really?" Tangyuan rolled his eyes, "if you don''t believe it, you can go other ways." After careful consideration, Su Yao finally decided to take the left road. Although Tangyuan is a little unreliable, it''s not good for him. After deciding which road to take, Su Yao clamped his horse''s stomach and drove his horse to the left. The more it goes inside, the more different the scene is. This made him more sure that the dragon''s nest was on this mountain. I just don''t know where it is. Su Yao went on. He went through the waterfall, through the field, through the Glacier I don''t know whether it was after walking for several days and nights and passing through many scenes that could not appear on the mountain, Su Yao finally came to a place. As for the horse that came with him, it was already dead. It was frozen to death when it crossed the glacier. When the horse died, Su Yao was still sad for a while. Then he killed it and cooked soup. That''s why he didn''t freeze to death in the glacier. After several days of driving day and night, Su Yao was exhausted. He found a flat place and put up his tent. As soon as he was ready to sleep for a while, he suddenly heard the voice of a man and a woman. Thinking that the other party might be the princess Sofia he was going to rescue, Su Yao''s brain suddenly woke up. He climbed out of the tent and walked in the direction of the sound. Ten minutes later, he stood at the gate of a cave. After hesitation, Su Yao walked into the cave. As soon as I went in, I was almost blinded by all the jewelry and gold. It is said that dragons like glittering things. It seems that this is the nest of dragons. I just don''t know if the dragon is in this nest. He has to be careful. Su Yao took a deep breath, and after adding strength to himself, he continued to walk in. In this cave, there is a woman with her back to Su Yao. Su Yao tried to open his mouth and said, "Princess Sophia?" Chapter 1970 Hearing the voice, the woman turned around and showed a delicate and beautiful face. The other party obviously knew Su Yao. No, she knew him. She cried in surprise at the moment she saw him. "Knight Chris, why are you here?" Su Yao was sure that the woman in front of him was Princess Sophia, but he thought her reaction was a little strange. Normally speaking, Princess Sophia should be very excited when she finds out that someone has come to save her, but she is not excited at all, and even dissatisfied. But maybe he heard it wrong. "Princess Sophia, your majesty asked me to save you. Let''s get out of here while the dragon is away, or we won''t be able to leave." "I''m not going back with you." Cried Princess Sophia. Su Yao frowned, "Princess Sophia, why don''t you want to go back? Are you confused by the dragon?" Sophia, of course, is not confused by the dragon, but she is confused by the dragon''s property. When she was just captured by the dragon, she wanted to run away, but after seeing the jewels all over the ground, she didn''t want to leave. After all, she had never seen so many jewels in her life. In order to see the jewels every day, she stayed. No matter how the Dragon drove her away, she would stay here. The Dragon had no choice but to let her stay. And she''d rather be with the Dragon than with the Ugly Prince George of the neighboring country. Of course, if only the Dragon could become a human being, then she could have the jewels. "I''m not confused by the dragon. I''m willing to stay here." Su Yao didn''t understand what Princess Sophia thought. If a good Princess doesn''t want to be a dragon, and is still a dragon, he won''t be afraid of the other party''s brutality and swallow her directly? "Princess Sophia, don''t be silly and get out of here with me." "I said I''m not going. Is there something wrong with your ears?" Princess Sophia was a little impatient. "You go quickly. As for my father, you just say you didn''t find me. You are the last Knight of the kingdom. He won''t embarrass you." Su Yao had an impulse to spit out fragrance. The father and daughter are both mentally ill. If they had known such a thing would happen, they would not have come. But if you just go for nothing, you''re not reconciled. "Princess Sophia, since I have promised your majesty, I must take you back, and please don''t embarrass me. If you really don''t want to go back with me, I''ll have to be rude to you. " Princess Sophia, with her hands akimbo and her eyes wide open, said, "I''m not going. I''ll see how rude you''re going to be to me." Su Yao did not speak and walked towards her. Looking at the handsome face in front of her, Princess Sophia blushed. Knight Chris is the most beautiful man in the kingdom. I really want to go with him. Wait, Sophia, calm down. Don''t be confused by the beauty of the other person. Love is nothing, only jewelry and diamond can be eternal. "Knight Chris, don''t try to seduce me. I won''t fall for your trick!" Su Yao, who never thought of using seduction, said "..." After confirmation, there is something wrong with the princess''s brain. Chapter 1971 "Princess Sophia, I''ll ask you again. Do you really want to go back with me?" If the other party still does not want to, then he can only use extraordinary means. Sophia looked at Su Yao''s face and was silent for a few seconds. After a fierce struggle in her heart, she said, "I will never go back with you." She''s going to stay with these diamonds all the time. "I''m sorry." Su Yao sighed. As soon as he was ready to start, he heard the voice of wings. Princess Sophia''s eyes brightened, and she ran out quickly. "Thutis, you''re back at last." Su Yao also ran out with him. As soon as he saw the Golden Dragon in front of him, he was silent. His eyes are almost blinded. How much gold powder did the Dragon put on himself? Yes, the dragon in front of him is not a golden dragon. The reason why he is so golden is because he is coated with gold powder. He seemed to understand why Princess Sophia didn''t want to go back with him, because her kingdom was a little poor. The dragon is like a rich man with ten billion yuan of property. She wants to post it. After all, the charm of money is too great. It''s just, is this really a dragon in front of you When Su Yao was daydreaming, Princess Sophia had already held the leg of the dragon. "Xiutis, you have to help me. This man suddenly ran in and wanted to abduct me. I didn''t want to go with him, but I said I would stay with you all the time." The Dragon resisted the impulse to kick her away, looked at Su Yao and said, "are you really here to take her away?" He had met a talking dragon for a long time, so after the Dragon suddenly opened his mouth in front of him, Su Yao was not surprised. "Yes, I came to take her away." As soon as he said this, Su Yao found that the dragon named xiutisi was excited. "It''s really great. Please take her away quickly. I''ve long wanted to drive her away." The reason why he captured Sophia was that he wanted to get a treasure from human beings, but he did not think that the kingdom where Sophia lived was so poor that he could not provide him with treasure. And the most important thing is that Sophia, the female, is very shameless and says she is willing to stay with him. No matter how hard she drives, she is a fool. He''s not a fool. Of course, he knows that Sophia actually stayed for his diamonds and jewels. He will never let Sophia succeed. This female can''t take the task from him. Su Yao recognized the dislike in xiutisi''s words. He didn''t know why he was Princess Sophia, but it had nothing to do with his half dime. Su Yao looked at Princess Sophia and said, "Princess Sophia, he''s driving you away. If you have any dignity, you should go back with me." "I don''t know." Princess Sophia hugged Hughes by the leg. "I just want to be with Hughes." What is dignity? Can you make a meal? No! Can I get diamonds and jewelry? No! What''s the use of her dignity? Seeing that Princess Sophia was so stubborn, Su Yao decided not to talk to her anymore. He stepped forward and knocked her unconscious with a knife. Princess Sophia fell to the ground like this, but Su Yao didn''t even look at it. "I''m sorry, it''s too much trouble for you these days. I''ll take her away now." "Take it away as soon as possible. Don''t let me see her again..." Chapter 1972 Seeing that he disliked Princess Sophia so much, Su Yao couldn''t help asking, "Princess Sophia, what did she do to you?" Hughes thought about it carefully. "He didn''t do anything to me." "Then why do you dislike her so much?" "Because she doesn''t take a bath, she doesn''t change her clothes, and she has a lot of problems." Thutis replied seriously. Su Yao doubted whether he was listening to hallucinations. "Is what you said true?" Sophia is a princess. No matter how poor she is, she can''t lack education. "It''s true. If you don''t believe it, you can smell the strange smell in her." Su Yao really heard it, and then petrified on the spot. Because Princess Sophia really has a strange smell. Is that true? Then Princess Sophia is too wonderful. "It''s really hard for you these days." "It''s hard." Hughes snorted, "I''ve never seen a clean female like her before. All the females in my family are better than her." "Ha ha..." Su Yao make complaints about her. Although she is in Princess Tucao, Sophia is ashamed of himself. "You take her away quickly. I can''t help feeling sick when I smell her." Su Yao wanted to go with Princess Sophia, but he didn''t want to go with her after knowing that she didn''t take a bath or change her clothes. But I can''t wake her up. What if I run halfway? Su Yao hesitated and looked at the dragon in front of him. "Xiutis, can you do me a favor?" "What''s up?" "Help me get Princess Sophia back." Su Yao said. "Didn''t you come to take her away? Why didn''t you send her back?" "I can''t send her back. The horse with me died." Su Yao sighed helplessly. "Then you can hold her, won''t you?" "It''s too far away, and she looks a little heavy. That would be a waste of time." Su Yao said solemnly, "but you are not the same, you are very powerful, and fly so fast, you can send her back immediately." The dragon is not boastful. He doesn''t believe that thutis can resist his own sugar coated shells. However, Hughes really can resist, because he dislikes Princess Sophia very much, he will never let the other party on his back. "Don''t even think about it. I won''t let her sit on my back." "You don''t have to carry her. You can hold her with your paws." Su Yao kindly reminded. Hughes shook his head. "No, I''ll get my paws dirty." Su Yao had never seen such a clean dragon before. He couldn''t help being speechless. "Really not?" Xiutisi''s attitude is very firm, "said no is no, you think of another way." Su Yao sighed. It seems that he can only do his best. "If you agree to my terms, this piece of gold in my hand will be yours." Su Yao said as he pulled out a piece of gold. Hughes looked at the brick and said, "I don''t want it." He already has a lot of gold, so he doesn''t need the bricks at all. Su Yao picked his eyebrows. Oh, I didn''t expect that this dragon could resist the temptation of BRICs. It''s not easy. It seems that he can only add chips Chapter 1973 Su Yao looked in the space ring and found a night pearl. He took the night pearl out. "Can you add this?" It''s night now, and the night pearl is shining. Hughes had never had a bead that could shine. His big eyes suddenly looked like a bell. "What kind of bead is this? Why does it shine?" Listen to this sentence, Su Yao can be sure that he has never seen the Pearl of the night, it seems that hope is a bit more. "It''s a night pearl. It''s very valuable. It''s just one. Well, is this a good deal? " In fact, Princess Sophia has been awake for a long time. The reason why she is still lying there is to hear what Yilong will do with her. But now, as soon as she heard the word "priceless", she couldn''t help it any more. She jumped up and grabbed the night pearl in Su Yao''s hand. She had never seen such a magic bead before, and her breath was short. "Knight Chris, as long as you are willing to give me this night pearl, I will go back with you immediately." Xiutisi also wanted this night pearl. Seeing that Princess Sophia wanted to fight with her, she was immediately dissatisfied. "I promise you the terms, you give me this night pearl as soon as possible." Su Yao hesitated and didn''t know who to deal with. Princess Sophia gritted her teeth. "Knight Chris, as long as you give me this bead, I will marry you." Since Knight Chris can take out such valuable beads, it means that he must be very rich, and he won''t lose money if he marries him. And knight Chris is the most beautiful man in the kingdom. If he marries her, other women in the kingdom will surely envy him. So thinking, Princess Sophia''s face turned red, "Knight Chris, I''m serious. I really want to marry you." Su Yao Do you think I''m a fool? You clearly want the night pearl to say such words, and I don''t want to marry you. Su Yao made Princess Sophia dizzy again. In order to prevent her from getting sick again, he tied her up with a rope and took back the night pearl. He looked at Hughes and said, "Hughes, are we still counting the deals between us?" Xiutis''s eyes were fixed on the night pearl all the time. "Of course." "Well, you can send me and Princess Sophia down the mountain now. After that, I will give you the night pearl." "Good." In the end, Su Yao and Princess Sophia got on the dragon''s back together. Hughes never let the human on his back, feel very uncomfortable, but at the thought that the luminous bead will soon belong to himself, he forced to bear the discomfort and flew up. Hughes was very fast, and soon he reached the foot of the mountain. He put them down and turned them into human beings in front of Su Yao. After he became human, he didn''t wear anything, but he didn''t feel ashamed. After he became a human, he was not as aggressive as a dragon. He was a little bit of a baby. He looked like an underage. With a little baby fat on his face, he looked easy to pinch. Su Yao controlled his hands and said, "xiutisi, I didn''t expect that you could become a human being. You are so powerful." Hughes accepted his prize and raised his chin very haughtily. "Don''t talk nonsense. Give me the pearls that can shine." Chapter 1974 Su Yao threw the night pearl in the past, and xiutis quickly reached for it. "Did you really give it to me?" Su Yao "hum" a, "said to give you, I will give you, I will never break my promise." "Chris, you''re a good man." Xiutisi happily put the night pearl away and sent Su Yao a good man card by the way. This was the first time that Su Yao received the good man card. He was a little embarrassed. "Xiutis, go back quickly. The human world is very dangerous." As for cutting off the dragon''s head, what task is that? He never heard of it. And the dragon in front of us is not a dragon. Hughes didn''t like the human world very much either. He nodded and went back to dragon flying. As soon as Hughes flew away, the sound of dumplings rang in his mind - [Ding, the task has been released. ¡¿ [task 1: successfully rescue Princess Sophia. ¡¿ [task 2: attack and defeat thutis. ¡¿ the expression on Su Yao''s face suddenly became stiff, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?" If he had known that Hughes was the target of his strategy, he would have stayed on the mountain just now. "Host, I was busy just now." Tang Yuan said, "and you don''t have to worry, you just send Princess Sophia back to the Kingdom, and then go back to find xiutis." Su Yao of course also thought of this, "I know, you can go away, don''t let me see you again in a short time." Tangyuan How can the host be so grumpy? Is it "great uncle" coming? Su Yao looked at the Sleeping Princess Sophia. He was a little upset and woke her up. Princess Sophia looked around, and finally her eyes fell on Su Yao, "Knight Chris, where are we?" "At the foot of the mountain." Su Yao replied, "it''s getting dark. Let''s go back to the palace." "No, I don''t want to go back. I want to be with Hughes." Before that, Su Yao would not have any reaction to this kind of words, but now it''s different. Xiutisi is his. No one wants to rush xiutisi with him. "Princess Sophia, don''t be capricious any more. You and a dragon won''t have any good results." "I want to be with Hughes, no matter what happens." I''m going to be with the fortunes of Titus. Su Yao''s eyes cold down, "Princess Sophia." Princess Sophia had never seen such a look in her eyes, and she was immediately afraid, "what do you want to do, Knight Chris? I tell you, if you dare to do anything to me, I will go to my father and tell him Punish you well. " Listening to her threat, Su Yao didn''t respond at all. "Princess Sophia, I believe your majesty has his own judgment. Don''t embarrass me any more, or I can only make you faint again." As soon as Princess Sophia thought that she had been knocked unconscious twice by Su Yao, she was even more afraid, "Knight Chris, calm down and say something. By the way, untie the rope tied to me first, and I promise I will never run. " Su Yao sneered, "Princess Sophia, do you think I''m a fool?" Princess Sophia stopped talking. "I''ll untie the rope, but after I get back to the palace." Su Yao said as he picked up Princess Sophia, threw her on the horse, and then rode on her own Chapter 1975 Princess Sophia knew that she would definitely go back to the palace, but she was still a little unwilling and tried to get some benefits from Su Yao. After all, it was he who made himself lose a lot of diamond jewelry, even though those diamond jewelry were not hers. "Knight Chris, do you have any shining beads in your hand?" "No more." Of course, he still had the night pearl in his hand, but it was impossible to give it to Princess Sophia if he kept it for the strategy of Matthes. Princess Sophia bit her lip. "Do you have anything else valuable in your hand?" "And the BRICs. As long as you are obedient, I will give you the BRICs." If you want to deal with a person, you have to start from the weakness of the other party. He did not believe that after listening to this sentence, Princess Sophia would not be obedient. When Princess Sophia heard the word "BRICs", her eyes lit up and almost caught up with the light bulb. "Is that true, Knight Chris?" "I never tell lies." Sophia, as a princess of a country, loves money so much that we can see that the kingdom is really poor. Oh, what a pity. "Well, as long as you are willing to give me the BRICs, no matter what you do to me, even if you want me to marry you." She really wants to marry Knight Chris, not for his property, hee hee. On hearing this, Su Yao''s face turned green. "Princess Sophia, please don''t make any more jokes. This kind of joke can''t be made. I already have someone I like. If he hears it, he will be angry." In western languages, her pronunciation is different from his. Hearing that the person Su Yao liked was actually a man, Princess Sophia''s face changed again and again. "Knight Chris, I didn''t expect you to be such a person." Although the western countries are open now, there is no place to accept homosexuality. So the only young knight in the kingdom is gay, which is a big deal for Sophia. She''s very shocked now. Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "Princess Sophia, what''s wrong with my words?" Princess Sophia gritted her teeth. "When But there is a question The question is, as a knight, you like men "A real man has to be a man." Su Yao said boldly. Princess Sophia: -- At first glance, there is nothing wrong with this, but when you think about it carefully, there is something wrong with it, but you can''t say where it is. ¡°¡­¡­ Who is the person you like? " "It''s a secret. I can''t tell you." Princess Sophia originally wanted to stay with xiutis. If she knew that xiutis could become a human, she would go back to find xiutis. He didn''t want to add a rival to himself. "Q & a time is over, Princess Sophia. Please stop your curiosity. We have to go." Princess Sophia is not the kind of person who likes to know other people''s secrets. When she knows that Su Yao won''t tell her, she will continue this topic. Instead, she turns her attention to the BRICs. "Knight Chris, can you give me a look at that brick, just a look." Su Yao ignored her, waving the whip in his hand, and the horse under him ran forward quickly. Princess Sophia screamed in the wind, "Knight Chris, slow down." Now Su Yao has only one idea - Sophia doesn''t look like a princess. Chapter 1976 The bodyguards guarding the palace gate knew the knight Chris. Chris made great achievements at a young age and was the object of worship of these bodyguards. So as soon as they saw Su Yao dressed in Knight Chris Cheung''s skin, they would smile. "Good evening, Knight Chris." "Knight Chris, you''ve worked hard." As for Princess Sophia, who also sat on horseback, they ignored her completely. Princess Sophia was dissatisfied. "Don''t you see me?" The bodyguard then noticed her, "Your Highness Sophia, you are back at last. Your majesty is worried about you. Go back quickly." As for the rope tied to his highness Sophia Knight Chris must have some reason to tie his highness Sophia with a rope. Knight Chris is not wrong at all. Although she kept saying that she didn''t want to come back, Princess Sophia couldn''t put the king in her heart. After hearing what the bodyguard said, she wanted to go to the king and let him settle down. But she forgot that she was still tied with a rope, which moved, the whole person fell from the horse, fell to the ground. Su Yao felt pain for her after hearing that voice. The bodyguard standing on one side quickly helped Princess Sophia up, "Your Highness Sophia, are you ok?" Although the king was poor, Sofia was also a princess. She was spoiled and pampered. Her skin was white and tender, and her arm was bruised when she fell. She frowned and breathed in the air. "Knight Chris, why didn''t you hold me just now?" Su Yao jumped off the horse and untied the rope on her body. "Sorry, I didn''t react just now." "You cheat. You just don''t want to hold me." Instead of refuting, Su Yao pulled out a piece of gold brick in front of her. "Princess Sophia, this is my apology to you." Looking at such a big piece of gold, Princess Sophia''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she didn''t feel any pain. She quickly took the gold brick. "Is it real or fake?" He took a bite and his eyes brightened. "It''s true, Knight Chris. I didn''t expect you to be so rich." The eyes of the two knights were straight too. They looked at the gold brick and refused to move their eyes. "Knight Chris..." As soon as Su Yao heard these five words, he felt that something bad would happen next. Before the other party had spoken out, he quickly got on the horse. "Princess Sophia, it''s too late today. I''ll talk about everything later. I''ll go back to sleep first. Goodbye." Princess Sophia reaches out her hand, "Knight Chris..." Su Yao pretended that he didn''t hear anything. He rode away, leaving a lot of money and dust. Princess Sophia took back her hand and looked at the two guards. "Don''t tell anyone about this, or I''ll kill you." The two bodyguards knew what kind of character Princess Sophia was and that she was serious. They bowed their heads. "Yes, your highness Sophia." Princess Sophia ignored them and went to her bedroom with the gold brick in her arms. As soon as she entered the bedroom, she ran into her maid, Sally. As soon as the maid Sally saw her, her eyes were red with excitement. "Your Highness Sophia, you are finally back." "Sally, be quiet. Are you trying to bring people here?" Chapter 1977 Sally quickly lowered her voice. Her eyes fell on the gold brick that Princess Sophia was holding. Her eyes were wide open. "Your Highness, what''s this?" "It''s the BRICs. Knight Chris gave it to me." Mention this matter, Princess Sophia''s face climbed up a blush. Listen to this, Sally immediately took a breath, "Your Highness, Knight Chris must like you very much." Such a big gold brick is rare, but Knight Chris gave it to Princess Sophia. Knight Chris must like Princess Sophia. Princess Sophia thought the same way. Now when she heard this from Sally, she was more sure that knight Chris liked herself. She raised her chin. "I think so, too." "Your Highness, are you going to be with Knight Chris?" "Well Of course, I''d like to be with him, but... " At the thought that knight Chris had refused his courtship just now, the young princess was disappointed. Sally quickly comforted her, "Your Highness, you look so good, Knight Chris will like you one day." Princess Sophia thought it over and thought it was quite reasonable. Although Knight Chris likes men now, sooner or later he will get lost and know who he really likes. "Sally, you still talk as usual." Sally laughed. "Your Highness, I''m telling the truth." "Well, you can go out. I''m going to have a rest." "Your Highness, you haven''t bathed yet." Sally reminded. Princess Sophia then remembered that she had never bathed or changed her clothes in the mountains these days, and she already had a smell. She could smell herself now and frowned. "You get ready now, I''ll wash it right away." "Yes, your highness." As for going to see the king, we''d better talk about it tomorrow morning. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, after riding out of the palace, Su Yao was relieved. He got off the horse, got the horse with the servants, and went to the original owner''s room. Fortunately, the original owner''s family is no longer here, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll be asked again. After taking off his armor, Su Yao felt much more relaxed. He sat down on the chair and poured himself a cup of tea. "Tangyuan, do you remember where Hughes lived?" Although he has been there once, the terrain is too complicated. "Of course I do." Tangyuan replied, "host, are you going to find xiutis now? It''s very late now. " "Tomorrow." "But I think the king will call you tomorrow. You can''t go then." "Then I''ll see you before I leave." Legs are on his body. He can walk if he wants. Can he stop him? And the original owner is the youngest knight in the kingdom. The king will not turn against him. As for other things, it depends. Tang Yuan thought of what he had just heard. He didn''t know whether to say it or not, "but..." "If you have something to say, don''t stammer." Su Yao said. "I just heard that Princess Sophia said that she wanted the king to marry her. The object of marriage is you and him." "If you think too much, the king will not agree." He had learned from others that the king wanted Princess Sophia to marry Prince George of the neighboring country, because the neighboring country was rich. Chapter 1978 "But now that Princess Sophia knows you are rich, she will probably tell the king about it." Said Tang yuan. "Then there''s no need to worry." When the dumplings a little puzzled, "why?" "All the people in this kingdom are poor, and Princess Sophia has no proof that I''m really rich." Su Yao explained, "besides, the marriage has been settled for a long time. If you suddenly go back, then the neighboring countries will not give up." "The kingdom of Crusoe doesn''t have such a powerful force. It won''t attack the stone with its eggs unless King Crusoe is out of his mind." Tangyuan Well said and reasonable, he could not refute. "What if?" "No if, no if. Even if it is true, I will never let that happen. " If King Crusoe did marry, he would not be polite. Thinking of his host''s method, tangyuan was silent again, "..." Well, he forgot that his own host is a bad one. "You''ve been following me for so long. Why is your brain still turning around like that?" All of a sudden, Tang yuan, who was attacked by Tong Sheng, wanted to curse his mother Again, again, he didn''t know how many times he had heard that. "Fortunately, you met me with a kind heart. If you met other people, you would have been reported hundreds of times." Tangyuan Kind hearted? Don''t put gold on your face. If you are kind-hearted, there will be more kind-hearted people in the world. what glutinous rice balls do not make complaints about, but Su Yao knows he is tucking himself in his heart. "Why, am I not telling the truth?" "Yes, what you say is true." Tangyuan said very disobeyingly. Although it would hurt his conscience to say such words, he really didn''t want to be attacked by this poisonous tongue host any more. "Come on, I''ll stop talking to you. I''m going to bed. Good night." "Good night." ¡­¡­ The next morning, King Crusoe sent someone to ask Su Yao to go to the palace. The reason, Su Yao can guess, is just to thank him for saving Princess Sophia from the dragon. As for whether the thing mentioned by Tang yuan last night will happen, we can only know when we enter the palace. "Let''s go." The bodyguard looked at the tall and straight body in front of him. His eyes were full of admiration. "Knight Chris, how did you save Princess Sophia from the dragon''s hand? Can you tell me the process?" "Just like that." It''s not that he doesn''t want to tell the truth, but that he really doesn''t know how to say it. He can''t say that your princess Sophia is staying there. The other party dislikes her very much. She doesn''t take a bath or change her clothes. After seeing me, let me take Princess Sophia and leave quickly? If it comes out, Princess Sophia will lose her face and cause trouble. Although this is just a short sentence, but the bodyguard''s brain repair ability is too strong, he directly brain repair a process that does not exist. He looked at Su Yao''s eyes more adored, "Knight Chris, you must have killed that dragon to save Princess Sophia, right?" "Knight Chris, you are so good. I will learn from you." Su Yao, who had never killed a dragon at all: -- What''s the matter, little brother? Can you not have that big brain hole? Chapter 1979 Seeing that Su Yao didn''t speak, the bodyguard thought he had guessed right, so he was even more excited. "Knight Chris, I guessed right, right?" "I''ll say you guessed wrong. Would you believe it?" Su Yao said. The expression on the guard''s face became serious. "Knight Chris, please don''t joke with me. I know you can definitely do that." Su Yao spread his hands and sighed helplessly, "look, I know you don''t believe it." What he said was the truth. Why didn''t he believe it? In their eyes, is Chris really a great man? "Knight Chris, you..." The bodyguard wanted to say something more, but Su Yao interrupted, "OK, let''s go to the palace, or your majesty will be angry. I''m not qualified to let your majesty wait so long." "Don''t belittle yourself, Knight Chris." Su Yao Where can you tell I''m belittling myself? I was obviously making polite remarks. If you don''t want ears, you can donate them to others. It was too tired for Su Yao to talk to the people of the kingdom of Crusoe again. He decided to pay no attention to the bodyguard in front of him, so as not to be unable to stop spitting fragrance. Su Yao got on his horse and rode away quickly. Seeing this, the guard quickly rode up, "Knight Chris, you wait for me, I can''t catch up with you!" His voice was so loud that everyone heard it. The women on the street turned around one after another to see where their favorite Knight Chris was, so that they could pick up a conversation. Maybe they would be liked by Knight Chris. The men were jealous and envious. If only their reputation could be as big as that of Knight Chris, then they would not have to worry about not finding someone. Su Yao also heard that sentence, the corner of his mouth could not help twitching a few times. In order to prevent the previous thing from happening again, he whipped the whip hard to make the horse run faster. So, those people on the street can only see one person and one horse passing quickly in front of them. As for who the man on the horse was, they couldn''t see at all. Soon after arriving at the palace, Su Yao got off his horse and went into the main hall. King cruise is sitting there, and Princess Sophia is sitting there. When she saw Su Yao, her eyes lit up. "Good morning, Knight Chris." Su Yao not cold not light with him said hello, "Princess Sophia, good morning." Princess Sophia didn''t care that he treated herself like this, "Chris..." "Cough." King Crusoe pretended to cough. Princess Sophia immediately closed her mouth. Su Yao looked at King Crusoe. As soon as he was ready to salute, he heard him say, "Chris, don''t be polite. There is no one else here." "Thank you, your majesty." "Chris, you don''t have to call me that now." Su Yao was a little confused Is there any relationship between the original owner and King Crusoe? As if seeing his incomprehension, King Crusoe explained, "your father is my brother, so you are my nephew. You should call me uncle." Su Yao Well, it really does matter. But seeing Princess Sophia''s shocked expression, I didn''t know about it. Is there any secret? Chapter 1980 King Crusoe sighed. "Chris, I know you may not believe it, but what I said is true." "My brother, your father trusoe is rebellious and yearns for freedom. He doesn''t want to be the second prince of the Kingdom any more. After a quarrel with your grandfather, he left the Kingdom and went to the outside world without saying a word. He came back a few years later." "When he comes back, he takes your mother with you He still refuses to be the second prince and lives in the residential area anonymously. He also asks us not to disturb your life... " "I once promised your father that I would not tell you the truth, but now I have to tell you, because I have a very important thing to ask you." Su Yao frowned, "what''s important?" You don''t want him to be the heir to the Kingdom, do you? That''s not right. He''s still going to find his Hughes. Besides, he doesn''t want to be a king. Whoever loves to be, let him be. "My health is getting worse and worse. It is estimated that I will go to see God soon." King Crusoe sighed as he said, "the kingdom can''t be without an heir, but I only have a daughter like Sophia. I really don''t feel at ease to hand over the kingdom to others, so I want you to be the heir." "Chris, you are a very good young man. Under your administration, the kingdom will certainly become better and better. Please." Su Yao Well, I really want him to be the heir. "Sire, I''m not interested in running the country. I just want to live like this. I''m not as good as you say, so you''d better find someone else." Excellent? The best is the original owner, not him. He really has no interest in inheriting the kingdom. What''s more, King Crusoe is not blind. king of the as like as two peas, and he sighed, "Chris, you are exactly the same as your father." However, I hope you will think it over. After all, you are the only family member besides Sophia... " Su Yao I don''t know how to play emotional cards with him. He doesn''t like it at all. "Your Majesty, you are so young that you can give birth to an heir to the kingdom." even if King Klose was thick skinned, after hearing such a remark, he still had a red face. "Cough, cough, Chris, please don''t make fun of me. I am old, and I will never give birth to any other woman." Crusoe is different from other kings. He only has his own queen in his eyes. No matter how beautiful other women are, they are not as good as his queen in his eyes. So after the death of the queen, he remained single, and turned away all the women who came to the door, so that he was really clean. Besides, he was only so kind to the queen. As for Princess Sophia, he did not expect the birth of this child, especially when his lover was seriously ill. If it had not been for the Queen''s insistence on giving birth to the child, he would have got rid of it. And most importantly, after giving birth to Sophia, his queen died. Although he knew that the queen was dead, he could not help thinking that it was Sophia''s fault. He didn''t like Sophia, but because she looked very much like the queen, he transferred the Queen''s love to he Chapter 1981 But even so, whenever he dreams of his queen, he can''t help hating Sophia. His feelings for Sophia are very complicated, and this is even more complicated after Sophia grows up He knew he shouldn''t sacrifice Sophia''s happiness, but he really didn''t know how to face Sophia. He didn''t want to see Sophia''s face again. If only Sophia had been eaten by the dragon, if only Sophia hadn''t come back. King Crusoe knew that his idea was wrong, but "Your Majesty, you have a good relationship with the queen." Su Yao said with emotion. Just now, Tang Yuan passed on all the stories about King Crusoe and queen to him, and he finished watching them. Moreover, Princess Sophia is really pitiful. The Queen''s death has nothing to do with her. She is very innocent, but It would be very sad for Princess Sophia to know that her father had been resenting her for her mother''s death. And if the queen were alive, she would not want to see such a thing. "It''s a pity..." Crusoe knew what Su Yao was regretting, and he also felt it was a pity that his queen was so young, but she died early. If time could never come, he would never let the queen give birth to this child. Seeing King Crusoe''s eyes like that, Su Yao knew what he was thinking. Although this kind of thing has nothing to do with him as an outsider, it is necessary for him to say a few words now that he has taken possession of his nephew. "Your Majesty, you can only blame God for being so cruel And if the queen knew, she would be angry. "That has nothing to do with Princess Sophia." King Crusoe gave a wry smile, "I know, but..." But he just couldn''t help blaming Sophia. Princess Sophia had been wandering in the sky just now. Now when she heard them talking about themselves, she finally came back. "What are you two talking about? Is it about me? " "Nothing." King Crusoe said, "Sophia, go out. I have something to talk to Chris about alone." "I don''t want it. I''ll be here." Princess Sophia puffed her cheeks a little discontentedly. "We three are a family. What can''t I know?" Although she could not accept that she was related to Chris at first, she has figured it out now. If she can really inherit the Kingdom, the kingdom will certainly become rich, and then she won''t have to marry the poor looking Prince George of the neighboring country. She can still remember what Prince George looked like now. Just thinking about it, she felt that she had no appetite. Crusoe''s expression became serious. "Sophia, don''t be capricious!" "Sire, if you want to tell me about the heir, I don''t think it''s necessary. I really have no interest in inheriting the throne." Su Yao said, "if it''s about Sophia, then I have nothing to do with me. It''s you two who should have a good talk." King Crusoe didn''t know what to say. He sighed Chris, you''re so smart and scary sometimes "No, I''m not smart at all." So really don''t let him be an heir. "Chris, stay with me for lunch. I want to talk to you about something." As soon as Su Yao was ready to refuse, his stomach began to cry That''s the trouble. " Chapter 1982 Su Yao didn''t know why it happened. He just wanted to stay in the palace for a while and then go out to look for thutis, but after so many things, he even sat at the same table with King Crusoe and talked about his family. But the apple pie made by the chef here is really delicious. Su Yao took a bite of apple pie, thinking so. At this time, King Crusoe suddenly said, "Chris, you should be eighteen this year. You are old enough to get married. Are there any girls you like? If so, say it, and I will marry you. " Su Yao was choked by his words, "Keke, your majesty, I don''t want to get married now, and I don''t have anyone I like." He doesn''t like people. He likes dragons. As soon as this sentence came out, Princess Sophia, who had been sitting quietly eating, cast a look at him - you are a liar! Su Yao pretended not to see anything, and even tried to turn the topic to Princess Sophia. "Your Majesty, if I remember correctly, Princess Sophia should be the same age as me this year. You should quickly make a marriage for her, so that she can take care of it." Save her thinking about other people''s dragon all day long. He was sure that Princess Sophia was still thinking about the jewels and diamonds of thutis. She really fell into the eyes of money. The smile on Princess Sophia''s face became stiff. She gave Su Yao a fierce look. Su Yao gave her a smile. Princess Sophia: -- I''m so angry. "Sophia, she''s already engaged." Said King Crusoe. Su Yao pretended that he didn''t know anything and was very interested, "Oh? I don''t know which family is so lucky to marry Princess Sophia? " "Prince George of the neighboring country." As soon as Princess Sophia heard the name, her face became very ugly, and she completely forgot to keep her good upbringing. The knife and fork in her hand scratched across the plate, making a harsh sound. She stood up, seemed very angry, chest rapid ups and downs, "I don''t want to marry Prince George, just look at his face, I can''t eat!" King Crusoe''s face sank. "Sophia, what about your upbringing?" "I just don''t like him. I just don''t want to marry him. I''d rather die than marry him Princess Sophia was biting her lips, tears falling down, looking so sad. Why not ask her will? Why let her marry someone she doesn''t like at all? Is her happiness really that unimportant? Does father like her that much? She knew, she always knew. When she was a child, she knew that her father didn''t like her because he thought her mother died because of him. After hearing so many words, she felt that it was true, so she kept her grievances in her heart Maybe it''s because of this, after being captured by thutis, she didn''t want to come back. There''s nothing wrong with her liking diamonds and jewelry, but what she cares more is that her father doesn''t like herself She didn''t want to put up with it anymore. She was about to collapse. "Father, I know you don''t like me all the time, but I''m your daughter. Why do you do this to me?" "Since you don''t like me, why didn''t you kill me?" Chapter 1983 King Crusoe was stunned when he heard this, "you..." "Yes, I know everything. I''ve heard all the words of the people in the palace Since you hate me so much, why don''t you kill me? It''s better to kill me now than to make us both miserable. " Princess Sophia cried and began to laugh. The king of crimso was full of different tastes. "Sophia, i..." "Don''t call me that. I''m not your daughter. You''ve never thought about my daughter..." Sitting on one side, Su Yao sighed repeatedly. He didn''t speak. He got up and left the space for the father and daughter. On that day, whether the problem between King Crusoe and Princess Sophia was solved or not, he did not know, because he had been with thutis all the time. Of course, that''s all in the future. ¡­¡­ After leaving the palace, Su Yao went to find xiutisi. With the help of Tangyuan, he soon arrived at the nest of xiutis. When he looked for it, xiutis became a little dragon, lying on a pile of gold, showing his belly, and sleeping there. He had a few pieces of gold in his paws. "Gold, it''s all mine..." It''s so cute that I can''t help thinking about it. But Su Yao did. He went over and touched his belly. As a result, after only two touches, Hughes suddenly opened his eyes. However, Su Yao was not frightened, on the contrary, he was. Hughes lost his footing and rolled off the pile of gold. He reached out and touched his head, as if wondering why he would suddenly roll down. Looking at his simple appearance, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. Xiutis was so angry that he turned into a human. He glared at Su Yao, "human, what are you laughing at?" It''s just that his face is so cute that it doesn''t have any deterrent power at all. On the contrary, he wants people to pinch his cute little face and bully him to cry. "Because you are so lovely, I can''t help but feel happy when I see you." His face turned red and his eyes were round. "Where am I cute? I''m so handsome. " Su Yao laughed, "yes, you are very handsome." You look good when you''re a dragon. In order to prevent the dragon from exploding again, Su Yao didn''t say the second half of the sentence. Xiutis''s face is redder, "..." Are you all so glib? " "I''m not like those people. I only say that when I meet someone I like." Su Yao said seriously. Hughes didn''t believe him at all. "Don''t lie to me anymore. Come on, you suddenly know what I''m doing for? Isn''t it for my treasure? " At this point, xiutisi''s eyes suddenly changed when he looked at Su Yao. It was like looking at a rogue with bad intentions. "I tell you, you''d better not have bad ideas about my treasure, or I''ll tear you in two." Su Yao''s mouth could not help twitching a few times, "you think too much, I have no interest in your treasure." Thutis was dubious. "What are you doing here?" "For you, of course." Hughes sneered. "Look, it''s really for my treasure." What for him? It''s for his treasure. He''s not as stupid as other dragons. Su Yao didn''t speak. He took out something glittering in front of xiutis Chapter 1984 It was a treasure box made of gold, which was not only engraved with patterns, but also inlaid with all kinds of shining gems. If it''s day, it''s bound to blind people. Hughes''s eyes were straight, and tears came down from the corner of his mouth. This treasure box is really in line with his aesthetic. He likes it like this. Looking at his greedy appearance, Su Yao''s eyes flashed a smile. He knew that dragon liked this kind of glittering thing best, so he was ready before he came here. "Do you still think I''m here for your treasure?" Xiutis wiped his saliva, and his eyes were not willing to move away from the treasure box. "I don''t think so, so you''re really here for me?" Su Yao nodded, "of course." "Say the reason." "I want to stay with you for a while." Su Yao said. When xiutiston thought of the princess Sophia who was captured by him last time, the female didn''t like to be clean at all. Now this man and that female are serious. Maybe he doesn''t like to be clean. At the thought of this, Hughes''s expression suddenly turned into disgust, "don''t you like clean, too? I don''t want to live with unclean people. " Su Yao was a little tearful. "I have a slight habit of cleanliness. It''s absolutely impossible for me to do things like not taking a bath or changing clothes." Hughes was a little relieved. "Wait, why are you living with me?" "There''s a man who''s really bored. I don''t want to be found by him, so I think of you." Su Yao talks nonsense seriously. He doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with his deceiving the dragon. However, Hughes really foolishly believed it. After all, he was just a young man, and he had no contact with any human beings. He didn''t know how insidious some human beings were. "Well, it''s really good here. No one can find it, but I don''t want to live with human beings at all, so you''d better find another place." "Don''t worry, I won''t live and eat for nothing with you. I''ll do you good." Su Yao patted his chest and assured. Hughes'' eyes fell from his face back to the treasure box he was holding in his hand. "What''s the good? I''ll tell you ahead of time that if it''s not something I like, I''ll kick you out right away. " The hint is too obvious. Su Yao wanted to laugh a little, "don''t worry, what I prepared must suit your appetite." As he said, he handed the treasure box to Hughes. "This is what I prepared. How about it? Isn''t it very good?" Hughes''s eyes were straight, and he said incredulously, "do you really want to give it to me?" Su Yao nodded, "of course it''s true. From now on, it''s you." It was the first time that Hughes saw a human so well. He happily took the treasure box and said, "for the sake of your sincerity, I''ll keep you here for a while." This kind of precious things to say to give, this human must be very rich, if you give him to stay around, then he will certainly get a lot of treasure. Just thinking about it makes you happy. "Then I''ll trouble you for a while." Su Yao said with a smile. This dragon is really good to cheat, just to give a little benefit, it was deceived. It seems that taking him is just around the corner, hee hee. One person and one dragon have different thoughts, but they don''t know each other''s thoughts yet Chapter 1985 Under the temptation of treasure, Su Yao lived here happily. That night, he climbed to the stone bed where Hughes was sleeping. Xiutis was not used to sleeping with other people at all, so the moment Su Yao climbed up, he could not help kicking Su Yao down. And this foot can kick not light, Su Yao''s waist flashed. Su Yao Gan! After reacting to what he had done, xiutis rushed down to help Su Yao up. "Sorry, I just had too much reaction. Are you ok?" Su Yao''s eyes were red, and his tears rolled around in them, as if he had been bullied. He sucked his nose, "my waist flashed." Hughes felt more embarrassed, apologized, and finally carried him to bed. Su Yao could only lie there with his back flashing. He was very sad, and hummed a few times xiutisi was really sorry Shall I rub it for you? " "Good." Su Yao answered very quickly, as if he was afraid that he would go back. Xiutisi didn''t mean to go back. He lifted Su Yao''s clothes up. Su Yao''s skin is very white, so the bruise on it is a little obvious. Hughes frowned and reached for it. However, he didn''t control his strength. Su Yao took a breath in pain and said, "hiss Take it easy "You humans are so vulnerable." Xiutisi''s mouth said disgusting words, but still put light strength. Su Yao looked up at him and said, "your strength is too strong, and I''m injured now." Hughes looked over and froze. Su Yao''s face was flushed. Maybe it was because of the pain. His eyes were full of tears. His lips were biting together. He was bullied. He looked delicious. When xiutiston was frightened by his own thoughts, he didn''t control the strength of his hand well. Su Yao cried out in pain again, "xiutisi, what are you doing? If you try so hard again, I''ll get hurt again. " He was really miserable. He didn''t say anything and The world is absolutely full of deep malice against him. "I''m sorry. I''m sure I''ll be lighter this time." Su Yao believed his words for the time being, "then I''ll give you another chance." And then "Heavier, you knead it too lightly. It doesn''t work." ¡°¡­¡­ Hiss, I want you to be heavier, not so heavy. " "Yes, that''s right, comfortable..." Xiutisi finally learned how to control his strength. Su Yao cried comfortably. At last he made a very strange sound. Hughes had heard this sound. He had seen people mating. That''s what females make. This made him look at Su Yao''s eyes become strange, "Chris, are you in heat?" Su Yao''s face was muddled, "ha?" "Do you humans also have estrus?" Thutis raised questions from the depths of his soul. The expression on Su Yao''s face suddenly froze No "But why did you make that sound just now?" Su Yao did not understand, "what sound?" "I''ve heard that kind of sound you just made. When people mate, females make that kind of sound." On hearing this, Su Yao''s face turned green. "You think too much. It''s not only when you do that kind of thing that you make that kind of sound. I was rubbed by you just now." Hughes nodded. "So it is, but do you really have no estrus?" Chapter 1986 Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times, "believe it or not, I''m going to sleep." "But this is my bed." Hughes'' voice sounded a little aggrieved. "But I got hurt because of you. I can only lie on my stomach, so your bed is mine now." Su Yao said boldly, "of course, if you want to sleep with me, I won''t mind." Hughes thought it over carefully. Although he was used to sleeping alone, he didn''t want to sleep on the ground, so he wronged himself for a while and slept with this human named Chris. Thinking about it, Hughes lay down. The stone bed was not very big. After xiutis lay on it, the space became smaller, and Su Yao could only lie on his stomach now. So one person and one dragon get together like this. Xiutisi didn''t wear anything on his body. Although he was separated by a piece of clothes, Su Yao still felt the temperature of xiutisi''s body. His mind even began to come up with the picture of Hughes without clothes, which made him blush. ¡°¡­¡­ Hughes, can you put your clothes on "It''s bedtime. It''s hard to sleep in clothes." Said thutis. He really doesn''t like to wear clothes at all. That''s what he likes. Su Yao knew that animals didn''t like to wear clothes. He did the same when he became a cat. But Hughes is a human now. He''s afraid he can''t control himself. "Are you not afraid that you will be seen like this? Don''t you feel ashamed? " Hughes thought what he said was strange. "It''s just me and you here, and if I go out in human form, I''ll put on my clothes." Su Yao was choked by his words Why don''t you get dressed now? " "I said just now, I don''t like to sleep in clothes. And you are really strange. We are all male. I have some of you and I have some of you. There''s nothing to be ashamed of. " Su Yao He There was no way to refute it. Gan! "Hughes, let''s make a deal." When Hughes thought of what he had given him, he suddenly became interested. "What deal?" "As long as you put on your clothes, I''ll give you what you like." Su Yao said. If you want to deal with a person, naturally you have to start from the weakness of the other party. He believes that Hughes will definitely agree. "What is it? You have to show me before I can promise. " Su Yao took out a thick and big gold necklace, "how about this?" "Yes." Hughes reached for it and could not wait to put it on his neck. In a moment, he was a bit more upstart, but he didn''t realize it. "Well, only this necklace can be worthy of my status." Listening to this, Su Yao suddenly remembered the strange aesthetic of the dragon he met a long time ago, and his stomach began to ache. I hope the aesthetics of Hughes is not so wonderful, otherwise his whole life will split. ¡°¡­¡­ You''re going to put on your clothes and show them to me now, Hughes Hughes answered, and with a wave of his hand, he had one more dress. Su Yao was silent. It''s just that the dress that Hughes was wearing was made of gold, with some big gems on it. He felt like he was going to be blinded. Fortunately, Hughes has a good face, otherwise he will become a upstart Chapter 1987 But is the aesthetic of the dragon people like this? Don''t they think it''s tacky? Xiutisi didn''t seem to see Su Yao''s speechless expression. He said ostentatiously, "how about my clothes?" Su Yao took a deep breath, "can you change the clothes on you?" Hughes was puzzled. "Why? Isn''t it beautiful? " Su Yao thought that if he said he was not good-looking, xiutis would argue with him. Why didn''t he want to discuss the boring topic, "don''t you think it''s strange to wear such clothes when you sleep?" "It''s you who make me dress. Now it''s you who say strange things. Why do you have so many things?" Su Yao resisted the impulse of hammering down with a fist, "then you can give me that necklace now. You don''t have to wear clothes." Smelling speech, xiutis tightly grasped the big gold necklace hanging around his neck. In order to avoid him reaching for it, he stepped back a few steps. "I don''t know. Now that you have given it to me, it''s my property now. You can''t take it any more, or you will not keep your promise." Su Yao sighed, "now you have changed your clothes." Hughes thought about it carefully, and finally compromised, "yes, what kind of one?" This is a big injustice. If you get rid of him, you will never get the treasure again. "The same as me." Xiutisi nodded and waved his hand, and his clothes became the same as Su Yao''s. "Is it all right now?" Su Yao nodded with great satisfaction, "OK." It''s worthy of him to put on a couple''s dress with Hughes so soon. However, he must quickly correct his aesthetics. He doesn''t want to see such a wonderful dress again. Just thinking about it, he had a stomachache. "Chris, are you all as hard to serve as you are?" His clothes are very beautiful. Why do you want him to change them? Xiutisi looked at his ordinary clothes, and was more or less unhappy. Su Yao rolled his eyes, "it''s you who are hard to serve." Hughes was a little reluctant. "Where can I wait?" "Think about it for yourself. I''m going to bed. Good night." Thutis thought that Su Yao was a strange human being Good night However, not long after he fell asleep, Su Yao was woken up because he snored, and his snoring was still so loud. None of his previous targets could snore, and Hughes was the first one, which made him doubt his life. Su Yao extended his foot and kicked xiutisi, "xiutisi, can you stop snoring?" But Hughes didn''t respond at all, because he was sleeping too much. Seeing that he couldn''t wake him up, Su Yao could only temporarily block his hearing so that he could fall asleep. But in the middle of the night, he was woken up by a bubble of urine, but the key is that his waist still hurts. This move makes it even more painful. He didn''t want to hold it all the time. He put two fingers in his nose. Xiutisi finally woke up, good dream was disturbed, more or less let him uncomfortable, "Chris, what are you doing?" "I want to solve my physiological needs. You take me out." Chapter 1988 "You''re a human being. You''re in trouble." He said something like this, but Hughes picked him up and walked out. "Hurry up, I have to sleep." Su Yao opened the zipper, and as soon as he was ready to release the water, xiutisi looked at it What are you looking at me for? " "It''s all male. What''s so shy about it?" Hughes didn''t think he was wrong in this way. "And you''re really It''s small. " Su Yao''s face suddenly became very ugly, "can you close your mouth?" Although his this thing does not use, but absolutely does not allow anyone to say that it is small. "Don''t be so angry. I have a way to help you make it bigger. You just need to give me something more glittering." Su Yao almost vomited fragrance, "no need, you get away from me." Hughes was a little disappointed. "Don''t you really need it?" "That''s true! Yes! no Yes! Yes Su Yao gritted his teeth. "All right." Su Yao Well, it''s another guy who lost his money. "Turn your back on me." Thutis answered. After confirming that xiutisi really carried his back, Su Yao quickly finished putting the water, "OK, you can take me back now." Hughes is still a little angry now. "Don''t you just walk back on your own?" Su Yao Have you forgotten that I have a waist injury now? " "You hurt your waist, not your leg." Thutis retorted. "Well, I''ll leave now, and you''ll give it back to me." Small sample, I don''t believe I can''t cure you. "I was just joking with you. I''ll take you back now." Damn, I shouldn''t have agreed to that deal before I knew it. Now, he''s going to be at the mercy of a human. If his people knew this, he would be laughed at. But the things that this man gave were just too much to his taste. Damn it! Why does he like that stuff so much? Su Yao''s eyes flashed a little cunning. Sure enough, his method is correct, he is too clever. ¡­¡­ After waking up the next morning, Su Yao found that xiutis was no longer there. He tore a card left over from the previous plane, healed his waist injury, and went out to find Hughes. Finally, he found thutis behind the cave. When Su Yao looked for it, xiutis was sitting there roasting fish, and part of the fish had been burnt. This shows that the dragon''s cooking is not very good. When Hughes heard the footsteps, he looked up and said, "Chris, is your waist healed?" "No, it''s still in pain." When he said this, Su Yao was not guilty at all. And Hughes really believed, "why don''t you lie in bed?" I don''t think there is anything to do with him. "I''m hungry." Su Yao said while sitting down beside him, in order to make him believe that his waist injury is not good, he also pretended to be very painful. "Hughes, the fish in your hand is about to scorch." "What''s burning? Isn''t that the way to roast fish? " Said Hughes, with all due respect. Su Yao is speechless. Is this guy roasting fish for the first time, or is all the fish he roasts burnt? "I''ll show you." Su Yao said as he picked up a string of uncooked fish. "Then I''ll see if the fish you roast is as good as mine." "I won''t let you down." Chapter 1989 After baking the fish golden on both sides, Su Yao took out the seasoning and spread it on the fish. The smell began to come out. Hughes was attracted by the smell. He took a few gulps, and his saliva was almost running down. He looked at the roast fish in Su Yao''s hand, and then looked at the roast fish in his own hand. Suddenly, he felt that what he had been eating was not roast fish, but pig food. Xiutisi''s eyes had been staring at the roast fish in Su Yao''s hand, and his saliva flowed down. "Chris, can I have a taste?" Looking at his greedy appearance, Su Yao wanted to laugh. "Of course." He said as he handed the grilled fish to Hughes'' mouth. Hughes couldn''t wait to take a bite, and then he was scalded, "hiss Hot, hot, hot Su Yao has some helplessness, "Why are you so anxious? Open your mouth and let me have a look." Hughes opened his mouth obediently. Su Yao looked carefully, "it''s OK, but you can''t do it next time." Hughes nodded. "Can I have another taste?" Su Yao directly gave him the whole roast fish, "take it." "Don''t you eat it?" "I''ll bake another one myself, and one fish is not enough for us." Su Yao said. "Chris, you''re a good man." Hughes sent him a good man card again. Su Yao, who was issued with a good man''s card Hey, you''re wrong. I''m not trying to get a nice card from you. Forget it. Take your time. After all, you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. This time, Hughes didn''t wait any longer. He blew and bit. When the fish is tasted, the first feeling is fragrant, and the second feeling is tender. All in all, it''s just two words - delicious. Hughes took another bite of his own grilled fish and spat it out without expression. It''s old and woody. It''s really terrible. He decided to give up the fish he roasted, and then buried himself in the fish Su Yao roasted. Soon, a grilled fish was eaten by him, but he was not satisfied at all. It''s not easy to eat such roast fish. How can it be satisfied? Xiutis''s eyes fell on the fish that Su Yao had not baked yet. Watch! Su Yao had no choice but to say, "Hey, you still want to eat? I haven''t eaten it myself, and this is the only one. " "Then I''ll get some more." With that, without waiting for Su Yao to speak, xiutis jumped directly into the lake behind him. After a while, he came out again. There is a fish in each hand and one in the mouth. Looking at his shape, Su Yao finally couldn''t help breaking the Gong, "puff" a laugh, "ha ha ha." Hughes stood there staring at him and laughing, but the fish in his mouth was dissatisfied, and the tail of the fish slapped him heavily on the face. At this moment, time seems to be static. A few seconds later, Su Yao laughed more loudly, "ha ha ha, Hughes, you are really bad enough." Hughes was angry. He threw the two fish in his hand onto the grass and took the fish in his mouth. Very quickly, he rifled it, dug out the internal organs, scraped off the fish, washed it and handed it to Su Yao. "Chris, bake it first." It''s too much to dare to hit him in the face. Su Yao could not help laughing again, "xiutis, you are so lovely." "I''m not cute, I''m handsome," he said Su Yao Chapter 1990 You give me a good look at your own face, and then think about whether the word "handsome" is suitable for you, stupid. "My waist still hurts now. Bake it yourself." "Chris, I think it''s necessary for you to figure out one thing." Xiutis''s expression became serious. "You begged me to let you live here for a while, which means I can drive you away at any time." "And you live in my house now, you have to listen to me." Su Yao laughed, "then give me back the things, and I''ll leave right away." It''s impossible to leave. It''s just teasing Hughes. After all, his goal has not been achieved. Xiutiston is like a vent ball, "I was just joking with you. You can do whatever you want." I didn''t expect that one day he would be caught by a human being, and he had to compromise. It must be God''s test, isn''t it? He would never give up. Hey, hey, you lose now, OK? Su Yao knew that xiutis would admit defeat as soon as he heard this, but he didn''t intend to use this move all the time, because that would only make xiutis''s impression of himself worse and worse, and it was likely to be self defeating. I''m afraid we''ll go straight to hell mode. He didn''t want to see that happen. "Hughes, I was just joking with you. I''ll cook you as many grilled fish as you want today." His eyes lit up. "Really?" Su Yao nodded and handed the string of roasted fish in his hand, which he didn''t know when to bake. "It''s true, of course. Take it." Hughes has two hobbies, one is money, the other is food. Since he had eaten the fish roasted by Su Yao just now, he was so surprised that he wanted to eat more, but Su Yao said he would not bake it for him any more. Now Su Yao changed his mind and said that he would bake as much as he wanted. The unhappiness in his heart immediately disappeared, and he even saw Su Yao''s special liking. "Chris, you''re a good man." Su Yao has been completely speechless, "..." Please don''t send me good card again. I really don''t want good card. "Hughes, can you stop praising me with that?" Hughes tilted his head, and his big eyes were full of doubts. Coupled with his face, it was so cute that it exploded. "What should I say?" He has never boasted of human beings, not even of his kindred. He doesn''t know how to boast of each other. Su Yao controlled his hands ready to move. "Anyway, you just don''t have to say that anymore." "But I really don''t know what to say." There''s something innocent on Hughes'' face. Su Yao couldn''t help it any more, so he reached out and pinched it. Well, it really feels good. Hughes looked at him blankly. "Chris, what are you doing now?" Su Yao couldn''t help holding out his hand and pinching it again. "Can''t you really see what I''m doing?" "I only know that you are pinching my face now. Why are you pinching my face?" He didn''t know that Su Yao''s behavior could be regarded as teasing. In his opinion, Su Yao was completely pinching his face. Su Yao laughed, "xiutis, you are really very lovely." Xiutis instant hair, "all said is handsome, is handsome." Chapter 1991 Time passed quickly. Su Yao had been living in the nest of xiutis for some time. In this period of time, the relationship between one person and one dragon is getting better and better, they have now developed to the point where they can take a bath together. Of course, the temptation of money and food is indispensable. Su Yao seized the two weaknesses of xiutis, and symptomatic offline, he was transferred ¡á It''s very well taught. But Hughes didn''t think so. He only listened to Su Yao for money and food. Moreover, Su Yao''s bad taste is getting more and more serious. He teases xiutis from time to time. He looks at xiutis''s face and laughs. Now, one person and one dragon are taking a bath in the lake. Su Yao suddenly thinks of something and says, "xiutis, we have been taking a bath in this lake all the time. The lake water is going to become our bath water. Do you think the fish in this lake can still eat?" Xiutisi had never considered this point. Now when he heard Su Yao mention it, his face suddenly changed. When you think about it, all the fish he ate during this period of time were caught from this lake, so he couldn''t help vomiting. Seeing him like this, Su Yao laughed, "xiutis, I''m joking with you. Don''t you take it seriously?" Hughes stares at him fiercely. "Chris, you did it on purpose." Su Yao spat out his tongue at him. Xiutisi was angry and rushed towards him. Su Yao was attacked by him before he could escape. One man and one dragon were both submerged. Fortunately, their water quality is very good, otherwise I''m afraid they''re already choking. Su Yao only felt that there was a jack on his body. He frowned and reached out to push tuxiutis, but he didn''t push it away. He moved his lips and said three words silently - get up! And xiutisi''s attention completely fell on Su Yao''s red lips. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, as if he were thinking about some difficult problem, and the next second they stretched out. Then he bit his lip in Su Yao''s unbelievable eyes. It''s the real one. Su Yao''s lips were all bitten by him, even bleeding. The smell of blood suddenly attracted some kind of carnivore hiding at the bottom of the lake. Xiutisi''s eyes were cold. Before the other party came, he picked up Su Yao and rushed out of the lake. The creature went ashore with him and even made a strange cry to Su Yao in his arms. Xiutisi''s eyes were colder. "Go back, or I''ll kill you now." It is reasonable to say that the dragon is the top one in the biological chain. After receiving the warning from thutis, the other should leave quickly. But he was hungry for a long time, and the temptation of Su Yao was too big for him. He ignored xiutis and rushed to Su Yao. Seeing that the other side was so ungrateful, Hughes was really angry. He held the creature''s head in his bare hands. "He''s mine." Listening to these words, Su Yao was very moved. It seems that his efforts in this period of time have not been in vain. Hughes has begun to care about him. And then the next second he couldn''t be moved any more, because Hughes said, "only I can eat him." Su Yao was completely shocked What''s the meaning of this? Does he always regard himself as a grain reserve? Gan! If that''s the case, he''s going to smash the faucet of thurtis! "You can die now." As soon as the words came down, Hughes burst the creature''s head with his bare hands Chapter 1992 Blood and brain immediately splashed all over him, and Su Yao, who was standing beside him, was also affected. But Su Yao didn''t care about it now. His mind was full of the words that Hughes had just said. "What do you mean by that, Hughes? Do you take me as your grain reserve "No Hughes had an innocent face. Su yaosibo didn''t believe his nonsense, "then you should explain to me why you said that?" "Because I think it''s cool to say that." "And do you have any misunderstanding about our dragon clan? We dragon clan never eat human beings, except those magic dragons." Su Yao was completely defeated by xiutisi''s simple thought. He sighed again, "this kind of words are not handsome at all, and it will make people misunderstood, so don''t say it again in the future." Hughes was a little unhappy. "Isn''t he really handsome at all?" Su Yao nodded, "yes, I didn''t cheat you." "What should I say?" Su Yao thought about it carefully. "You just say," no one can bully him, including myself. "Do you understand?" "I see." One dares to speak and one dares to listen. "By the way, take a look at this book. You can learn a lot from it." Su Yao thought it was necessary to teach him how to speak, so he took out a book called on the art of language, which was in English. As for whether thutis could understand it, he didn''t know. Hughes took the book and opened it, but after only one page, he felt a headache. He doesn''t like reading books at all, especially those with obscure contents. "Forget it." Su Yao did not speak, but took out a piece of cake, "really forget it?" Now that you''re serving sweets, Hughes has no resistance to cakes. He''s very spineless and changes his mind. "I''ll see it later. I''ll see it in a few days." Su Yao picked to pick eyebrow, "you this words is true, or because want to eat this cake in my hand, just can say so?" "I mean it, of course." Of course, because of the cake in your hand, don''t you count it in your heart? "Good, then this cake belongs to you." Su Yao handed over the cake. In order to avoid Su Yao''s sudden regret, as soon as xiutis took the cake, he ate it up, but he was not satisfied. He wanted to eat more cakes. Xiutis licked his lips and looked at Su Yao with expectant eyes. Su Yao''s mouth could not help twitching a few times, "after you finish reading this book, I''ll give you more cakes." "But I want to eat now. How about one piece?" Hughes took his arm and began to make a fuss. For his coquetry skill, Su Yao''s resistance is 100 percent, "no, did you get rid of your toothache yesterday? And you''ve had enough today. " Listening to this, Hughes suddenly remembered that he had a toothache a few days ago, and it was still very painful. Toothache is not a disease, the pain is really fatal, this sentence is true, there is no mistake. Hughes felt that his decayed tooth was aching. "Forget it." He doesn''t want to experience that again. "But when I finish reading this book, you must give me a cake. If you turn back, I will not talk to you any more. " "Well, I won''t go back." Why does he always feel that he is raising a son? Chapter 1993 However, it is easier said than done. After just a few pages, Hughes wanted to give up. At this time, Su Yao would stare at him and even say, "don''t you want to eat any more cakes?" Whenever he heard this, Hughes would immediately pick up the book and read it again. Under Su Yao''s spur, xiutis finally made some progress. A few days later, Su Yao was ready to check the results. "You''re going to say something to me now, Hughes." Hughes blinked his big eyes, his expression was very confused, "but I don''t know what to say." "Cake." Su Yao spits out these two words. As soon as cake was mentioned, Hughes suddenly had an idea, "is this cake for me alone, or for everyone else?" The corners of Su Yao''s mouth suddenly twitched a few times, "is there anything else?" Thinking about cake all day long, does he know that his face has become more and more mellow, and his abdominal muscles have lost two pieces? Xiutisi thought about it carefully, but still let him come up with a few, "sister, I really envy you, have such a gentle, considerate and excellent boyfriend, but I met a scum man, if only I had such a boyfriend." "Brother, she doesn''t understand you too much. If you are my boyfriend, I''m sure I won''t let you do anything. Even if it''s a fight, I''ll be the first to apologize." Listening to the tea gas in the tea, Su Yao felt that his head had begun to ache. Seeing that xiutisi had to continue to speak, Su Yao quickly stopped him, "OK, OK, don''t talk." Hughes was aggrieved. "What''s the matter? Am I wrong?" Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "No, you''re very beautiful. You''re a beautiful girl, but it''s not suitable for you to praise other people." But Hughes'' attention was entirely in the first half of his sentence, "you were just praising me, weren''t you? Since you praise me, it means that I have passed the customs. Give me the cake as soon as possible. " Su Yao ignored his words and said, "you try to praise me. If you don''t satisfy me, you''ll never want to eat cake again in your life." The expression on Hughes''s face collapsed. "How can you do that?" Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "do you have any opinion?" Hughes has formed a conditioned response to his words, "no problem, no problem. I''ll think about it now." "Hurry up, or I''ll eat today''s cake in front of you." Smell speech, when Xiu tiston is anxious, he thought wildly, "how do you hate so much? It''s lovely. I''m never tired of it. " Su Yao was not moved. "Is there anything else?" "Sweet has a hundred ways, sugar, cake and ninety-eight times miss you." Su Yao How big is this guy''s obsession with cake? Hughes is still going on. In order to eat the cake successfully, he really keeps his brain running fast. "People who say the stars are beautiful must not have seen your eyes." "Do you know why I''m so active? Because every moment I feel for you. " Su Yao''s face can''t help blushing. Although he knew that xiutis would say such words just for eating cake, he still had no resistance to such love words. "I''m sorry to say that. As long as I''m with you, I''ll wag my tail." Chapter 1994 Su Yao couldn''t help it any longer. He directly asked the question he had always wanted to ask. "Do you like me, Hughes?" Thutis did not hesitate. "Like it?" "What do you like about me?" "I love the things that you give me, and I love the food that you make for me." "You''re my favorite human being," thutis replied He said that. Should Chris give him the cake? Although he had expected such an answer for a long time, at the moment when he heard it, Su Yao was still not reconciled, "is there no other one?" "You''re very nice," thought Hughes Su Yao felt that he had to change his way of thinking, otherwise he would not get the answer he wanted according to his brain. "Then I''m asking you a question -" "if someone wants to take me away one day, will you be angry, and what will you do?" "Then I''ll be very angry. I''ll get you back again." Said Hughes in a serious tone. But this kind of answer was not what Su Yao wanted. "What would you do if I married someone one day?" Hughes imagines the picture in his mind, but finds that he can''t accept Chris''s marriage to other human beings, but he thinks it''s his possessiveness. But even if it was possessiveness, he couldn''t accept that Chris was with other humans. "Chris, you belong to me. I will never let anyone else take you away." Su Yao felt a little headache. "I''m talking about feelings. What kind of feelings do you have?" Xiutisi thought hard, and finally came up with only two words, "angry." If someone takes Chris away, he will be very angry, and maybe kill him. Su Yao It seems that this method will not work. We have to think of another one. Su Yao thought carefully, then took off his coat and showed his upper body. When Hughes thought about why he suddenly took off his coat, he heard Su Yao say, "look at my body, don''t you want to do something pleasant to me?" At this moment, the word "mate" came into his mind. Then these two words seemed to take root in his mind. He couldn''t get rid of them. His eyes fell from Su Yao''s face to Su Yao''s trousers, and then he said, "Chris, you''re actually dressing up as a woman, aren''t you?" Su Yao''s face was muddled, "ha?" In response, Hughes said something and yelled, "where do you see that I''m dressing up as a man? Is there something wrong with your eyes? And haven''t you seen me before? " "But if you''re not dressing up as a man, why do I suddenly want to mate with you?" Is it possible for males to mate with each other? "Wait a minute." Su Yao suddenly grasped the key point of his sentence, "you just said mating, do you want to mate with me?" Hughes is a little straight, so he always says, "yes, I just want to mate with you. Chris, do you think I''m in heat? " Su Yao also experienced estrus, so he saw at a glance that xiutisi was not in estrus. "No, you are just greedy for my body." Chapter 1995 Hughes didn''t really want to accept that. Su Yao shook his head, "no, it''s OK between males." Maybe Su Yao''s expression was too serious. Xiutis believed half of it. "What do males do?" "I''ll teach you." So thutis opened the door to a new world. As a guide, Su Yao was miserable. Xiutis was not a human being. Well, he''s not human at all. Although he was so happy There''s nothing wrong with the four words "dragon''s original lust" Su Yao only remembered that it was morning when he opened his eyes. He felt a little uncomfortable. He moved, and then Gan! Xiutis was dissatisfied, "you are so weak" Su Yao: "you are so weak." OK, OK, I know that you dragon people are gifted in this kind of things. Don''t show off to me, or I''ll beat you to death. Then he picked up Su Yao. Su Yao was surprised. "Xiutis, what are you doing?" Xiutisi looked at Su Yao''s eyes and knew what he was thinking in his heart, so he planned to tease him, "why, do you want to come again?" Su Yao''s face suddenly turned green, "xiutis!" "I''m kidding you." "Go away..." Chapter 1996 And then Su Yao tearfully accused xiutisi of his animal behavior. "Xiutisi, what you said won''t touch me again? You big liar, I''ll never talk to you again. " Hughes quickly coaxed people, "Chris, this is really what I did wrong, but you are too tempting. In front of you, my control is completely lost. " Su Yao''s face is more red, "you glib guy, don''t try to cheat me, you can''t control your lower body, I think you''d better cut it off there, so you won''t control yourself." He regretted that if he had known that xiutis was such a beast, he would not have said that and had not slept with xiutis. Now, since he started meat, Hughes has become a beast who can''t eat enough. He has to press him several times every day. If it goes on like this, he will die under thutis sooner or later. "Hughes, from now on, you can''t touch me any more, or I''ll leave right away." As soon as these words came out, the expression on Hughes''s face collapsed, "ah? Why? It was you who offered to do that with me that day, and you were so happy, weren''t you? " It''s hard for him to start meat, so he doesn''t want to continue to eat vegetarian. When Su Yao heard that xiutisi mentioned it again and again, he immediately wanted to blow his head. "Hughes, if you say one more word to me, I''ll get out of the car right away!" Hughes pretended to be aggrieved. With his face, people can''t help but feel sorry. "Chris, don''t go, OK? And don''t let me touch you, OK? " Su Yao was almost cheated by his pathetic appearance No way. " Xiutisi lowered his head, turned around and left Su Yao a lonely figure. Su Yao immediately forbeared, "I won''t go, but you need to promise me a condition." "What conditions?" "You can''t touch me every day, only three days a week." Hughes readily agreed, "OK." Although there are only three days, but these three days, he can do every day from the beginning to the end, his persistence is not blowing. Seeing that xiutisi agreed so readily, Su Yao always felt that he had forgotten something, but he couldn''t remember what it was, so he put it behind him. "By the way, I''ll go down the mountain tomorrow." Thutiston was in a hurry. "What are you going to do? You just said you won''t leave. How can you turn back? " Su Yao has some helplessness, "I just want to go back and get something. Don''t think too much." Hughes didn''t believe it. "Don''t lie to me. You''re just trying to leave me secretly." "Since you are so worried, you can come with me tomorrow." Hughes thought about it, and then agreed, "OK, I''ll go with you tomorrow. I''ll keep a good eye on you. You can''t run away from me." Although he didn''t like the human world very much, in order to prevent Chris from running away secretly, he had to hurt himself for a while. Su Yao thought that xiutis would refuse, but he did not expect that he actually agreed, "are you sure? Don''t you like going to the human world? " "I don''t want to go, but I have to watch you. And I''ve made such a great sacrifice. Should you give me a reward? " Chapter 1997 Su Yao knew what reward he wanted, and took out a cake with a very beautiful shape, "take it." As soon as his eyes brightened, Hughes quickly took it. "Chris, you''re so kind." Su Yao shook his head helplessly as he looked at his heroic face. As a big man, but so like to eat desserts, and eat so much every day, he is not afraid of his teeth all rotten? As soon as Su Yao thought about it, xiutis covered his right face and said, "my teeth." Su Yao''s attention suddenly shifted to him, "what''s the matter?" "Toothache." The tears of xiutisi''s eyes were already swirling in the eyes, which showed that the pain was severe. "I told you not to eat so many sweets every day, but you just don''t listen and suffer for yourself." Hughes shrunk and muttered, "if you hadn''t seduced me with sweets, I wouldn''t be like this now." Su Yao not only had a good hearing, but also heard, "what do you think of me?" Hughes always felt that he was saying that you don''t want to eat any more, and immediately admitted, "no problem, no problem." "Cut the crap and open your mouth for me." Hughes opened his mouth very obediently, and very wide. Su Yao''s eyesight was also good. He just took a look and saw the decayed tooth in his mouth. "You have cavities again." Smelling speech, xiutis suddenly remembered his decayed tooth which was pulled out not long ago. He couldn''t help but feel tight in his heart, "what''s the situation?" Su Yao decided to scare him, so that he would not eat a lot of sweets at that time. "Not so good. There is a big hole in it. If it goes on, there will only be one tooth left." As soon as the words came out, Hughes opened his eyes wide and his pupils began to shake violently. "Really?" "Really." When xiutiston put on a look of lovelessness, "what should we do now?" "You''ll have to have your decayed tooth pulled out." Su Yao said. Hughes wanted to cry. "Do you have to pull it out? It''s very painful to pull out a tooth "Long pain is not as good as short pain. Anyway, your dragon people have a strong regenerative ability. After this decayed tooth is removed, it will soon grow a healthy new tooth, so you don''t have to worry about losing a tooth." As Su Yao said, it''s a man with strong sense. Hughes thought about it carefully, and thought that what he said was quite reasonable. "Then come on." With that, he made a heroic act, as if he was not going to extract his teeth, but to go to the battlefield. "Then I''ll come. You can bear it." Hughes nodded. His face seemed calm, but his trembling hands missed his inner thoughts. "Chris, you remember to kiss." "Don''t worry, I just have a painless tooth extraction." Thutis: -- I believe you hammer. You said that last time, but later I was in pain. However, this time it was really painless extraction. Xiutisi didn''t feel any pain. Su Yao had already helped him to pull out the decayed tooth. Hughes was a little incredulous. "Have you pulled it yet?" "Yes, would you like to have a look?" "Yes." He would like to see how a decayed tooth can make him like this. "See." Su Yao opened his right hand and showed the decayed tooth that had just been pulled out of his mouth Chapter 1998 Hughes picked it up and looked at it. It was a cavity, but it was just a small hole. It was not as exaggerated as Chris said. It seems that Chris was lying to him just now. "Chris, how can you lie to me because I believe you so much?" Xiutis looks at Su Yao with accusing eyes. Su Yao was not guilty at all. "It''s only a small hole now, but can you make sure it won''t become a big hole soon? And it''ll only hurt more. " When xiutiston was choked by his words, he didn''t know how to retort Chris, you''re full of crooked faces "Come on, I''ll put it back for you right away. How come there are so many words every day? " Hughes almost breathed with anger No, it''s all pulled out. " "You have so many things every day, do you dare to eat so many sweets every day?" Thutis was silent, "..." Yes, of course he did. Anyway, his teeth can grow back after being pulled out, so he doesn''t have to worry at all. Looking at xiuti''s expression, Su Yao knew what he was thinking in his heart. "If your teeth hurt again in the future, don''t tell me that it has nothing to do with me. Besides, I won''t help you extract your teeth any more. You have to do it yourself." I don''t have a long memory. I''m not a three-year-old anymore. "Oh." Thutis answered very perfunctorily. Looking at his face, Su Yao was angry. "I''ll go to have a rest. You can play by yourself. Don''t disturb me." Hughes didn''t speak, but he was thinking - was Chris angry? Did he rush to apologize? But Chris told himself not to disturb him. What should he do? By the way, why don''t he grab some food and come back? Chris will be very happy when he wakes up. That''s it! As a result, Su Yao woke up and found several pheasants and rabbits lying on the ground, and there was a wolf. I don''t know how Hughes made them obedient. But is this guy Hughes trying to turn this place into a farm? Su Yao took a deep breath, stepped over the wolf and found xiutis, who was roasting the hare behind the cave. During this period of time, under Su Yao''s training, xiutisi''s cooking skills have finally improved. Although it''s still not very good, at least it won''t scorch the food. Seeing Su Yao coming, Hughes raised his head. "Chris, you wake up. Do you see what I''ve got back?" "I see it." "Now that you see it, why are you not happy at all?" Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Do you think I''m happy?" "Why not be happy? Don''t you like meat best? " Asked Hughes, puzzled. Chris likes meat best, but he''s not happy at all. Is his method wrong? "There''s nothing wrong with my love of meat, but I don''t eat all kinds of meat." Listen to this sentence, Hughes more puzzled, "what''s the problem?" "Game is not to be eaten." Su Yao said solemnly. Hughes had never heard the word "game" and felt that his brain was not enough. "What is game? How can you say some strange words? Are you all human beings like this?" Chapter 1999 "The pheasant you catch, the hare and the wolf are game." "But why can''t I eat? I haven''t had any problems after eating for so many years?" Su Yao gave him a good science popularization. "But I really have nothing to do with it, so it''s not that I can''t eat at all, but what''s wrong with you people?" "But you''re not human, so it''s OK for you to eat." Su Yao blocked the rest of his words with one sentence. Xiutishi silent, "..." Then you humans are so vulnerable. " "It''s fragile." Although human beings are at the top of the food chain, it is also human beings who die most every year. "But don''t worry, I will take good care of you." "Then I''ll see how you protect me." "Then open your eyes wide for me to see." "By the way, since you can''t go to the game, what should you do with those things? Or shall we raise them? " Su Yao You really want to transform this into a farm. You can raise pheasants and rabbits, but you can''t raise wolves. Wolves are not mature. "Let them go." Hughes was a little reluctant, "but it''s a pity to let it go." Su Yao suddenly a white eye horizontal in the past, "do you want them to shit on your diamond jewelry?" Hughes imagines the picture and feels suffocated. It''s his favorite. Nothing is allowed to contaminate it. "I don''t want to." "Do you want to pay for them?" "I don''t want to." Thutis replied very decisively. His money can only be used to support Chris, not food. "Do you want to keep them now?" "I don''t want to. I don''t want to." Hughes shook his head. "Then go and let them go now." Hughes was a little reluctant, "but I managed to get them back. I just let them go, and my efforts were in vain." Su Yao was really speechless. "In that case, you can eat them." "But I never eat it raw." Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "how, do you want me to bake it for you?" Hughes'' eyes lit up. "Yes, the food you baked is so delicious. I want to eat it." "Chris, you''re the best. You can bake it for me." Sometimes Su Yao felt that he was not a dragon, but a dog. Only a dog could be so coquettish. But now he''s done with it. "Don''t even think about it. I will never be a free laborer. If you really want to eat it, bake it yourself, and you don''t have no hands." "But what I bake is not the same as what you bake." Hughes looked at him wrongly. "Can''t you really help me bake it?" A second passed Two seconds passed Three seconds passed In the end, Su Yao was defeated. After all, xiutisi was the most coquettish one he met. "All right, but I can only bake one for you." Seeing that Su Yao agreed, xiutisi was so excited that he began to turn around. "Chris, it''s very kind of you. I like you the most." Then he gave Su Yao a kiss on the cheek. "What you like most is me. What you like most is food." "No, I like you best." "Well, how do you like me?" "This kind of thing will be known in the evening." Su Yao What''s the difference between what you say and what love is made of? I think you''re doing porn. Chapter 2000 I got up the next morning. Su Yao felt that his bones were going to fall apart. He had already made an agreement with Hughes in advance last night, but he was almost hoarse because of the backwardness of the animal. This bird / beast, you can''t believe his lies any more, otherwise it will be you who will suffer. Su Yao looked at xiutis, who was still sleeping beside him. Suddenly, he stretched out his foot to kick him and wanted to kick him down. But Hughes seemed to stick there, motionless. And his foot was caught by Hughes, who also touched it. Well, this guy is just pretending to sleep. "Hughes, don''t pretend to me. Get up now!" Xiutisi opened his eyes and quickly pressed Su Yao under his body. Su Yao frowned and reached out to push him away, but he couldn''t push him at all. "Hughes, what are you doing? Get up now!" Ma, this guy should not be on the brain in the morning. Do you want to have a day with him? If that is the case, I must let him know what a real eunuch is. "I just want to see you." "Don''t worry, I won''t touch you today," said Hughes Su Yao didn''t believe this. He had been cheated so many times by xiutis. If he was cheated again this time, he would be a fool. "Are you sure you''re telling the truth?" "Of course." Hughes went down from him. "Aren''t you going down the mountain today? Get up and don''t waste your time "I''m still very tired." It''s really unfair to think about it. Why is it that after doing that, he''s so tired that his bones are going to fall apart, and Hughes is just like a nobody? "Are you praising me in disguise that I was brave last night?" Said Hughes with a smile. Su yaodun glared at him angrily. "If you say that again, you won''t go with me today." Hughes admitted defeat, "OK, OK, I won''t say it. You lie down for a while, and I''ll make you something to eat." "No more." He doesn''t dare to sleep any more now. Who knows if the beast, thutis, will do something strange while he is sleeping. "Last night consumed a lot of physical strength, are you sure you don''t eat it?" As soon as Su Yao heard the four words "last night", he remembered what happened last night. For a moment, he was angry and angry. "Just wait until you go to the market. You don''t have anything to eat. I''m tired of it." When it comes to food, Hughes gets interested. "Chris, do you have a lot of delicious food in the human world?" Su Yao nodded, "yes." "Is the food in your human world delicious?" "Just try it yourself later." He doesn''t eat much in this world, so there is no way to give a definite answer. "Let''s go now." Hughes can''t wait to know what kind of food is in the human world. "But don''t you like the human world?" "But I love good food." Said thutis. Su Yao Well, there''s no refutation. He thought he could eat a lot, but he didn''t think that Hughes was the one who could eat. Sure enough, there are mountains outside the mountains and people outside the people Chapter 2001 Su Yao hasn''t been down the mountain for many days, so that people in the kingdom of Crusoe haven''t seen him for a long time. As soon as they saw him, the girls surrounded Su Yao and xiutis. They were very excited and yelled. "Knight Chris, I finally see you again." "Knight Chris, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You are more and more handsome." "Knight Chris, I haven''t seen you these days. I can''t eat any more." "Knight Chris, when are you going to marry me?" "Roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll Hughes had never seen such a scene before. He was in a daze and didn''t react until a long time later. "Chris, are you all so passionate?" The expression on Su Yao''s face was a little subtle, "maybe." He didn''t know whether other people were enthusiastic or not, but these girls were very enthusiastic, so enthusiastic that they wanted to eat him alive. When Hughes listened to them saying "Chris" one by one, he was very upset. "Chris, you seem to be very popular here. They all want to marry you. If you didn''t meet me, would you be with one of them? " Su Yao felt that this was a proposition, so he had to think about how to answer it. "No if, don''t think too much." Well, he didn''t know how to answer. If he says, "I don''t like women," then Hughes is likely to ask, "are you going to be with other males?" it''s suffocating just to think about it. Hearing this reply, Hughes was even more dissatisfied. "Why don''t you answer my question directly? Are you guilty?" Su Yao felt that his head was going to be big. At this time, someone finally noticed xiutis standing with Su Yao. "Have you noticed the boy standing next to Knight Chris?" "Notice, he''s so cute. I want to pinch his face." "What do you think he had to do with Knight Chris?" "It could be brotherhood." "I think I''m going to be empathetic. I love this lovely type so much." "Then you can quickly empathize, we can also lose a competitor." "How could he be so cute? I really want to go up and hug him." "Me too..." Again and again from their mouth to hear the word "cute", xiutis finally hair, "who said I look cute, I am very handsome!" The crowd suddenly quieted down. Su Yao took the opportunity to pull him out of the crowd and found a hidden corner to hide. Su Yao was relieved to see the girls leave. However, as soon as he raised his head, he was looking at the upper xiutisi with some dissatisfaction. He swallowed. "Hughes, what''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like this?" "Chris, you tell me the truth, in the human world, have you been attracting bees?" "No," he said Even if it''s true, it''s the original owner who is attracting bees and butterflies. He has nothing to do with Su Yao. "Then why do so many females love you?" Xiutis''s tone sounded sour. "I just heard them all shouting to marry you." "Maybe it''s because of my face. After all, my face looks good." Su Yao said very shamelessly. Hughes''s cheeks were bulging with anger. "Chris!" Chapter 2002 Su Yao quickly changed the topic, "xiutis, you can eat the food of the human world, I will take you to eat enough now." As soon as he heard the word "food", Hughes shifted his attention. "Well, I''m so hungry that I''m about to cry, but if you go out like this, will you be surrounded by those females again?" Listening to this, Su Yao immediately remembered what had just happened and shivered. Those girls are really terrible. If he goes out like this, he may be surrounded again. At that time, Hughes will talk nonsense. So he had better disguise himself first. "I have a way. You wait for me for a moment." Su Yao turned his back, took out a human skin mask and began to stir up trouble on his face. "Yes, let''s go." If it wasn''t for the sound, xiutis couldn''t recognize Su Yao as the plain looking man in front of him. And it kind of shocked him. ¡°¡­¡­ Chris, do you know how to transvestite "It''s not transvestite." Su Yao said. "How did you do that?" Hughes reached for it. Su Yao stepped back to avoid his hand, "don''t touch it." It''s a real human skin mask. He doesn''t want to let Hughes touch other people''s skin. "It''s a human skin mask." "What is a human skin mask?" Asked Hughes, puzzled. Su Yao also did not know how to explain, "you can take it as a kind of disguise." Hughes nodded. "Don''t you still know how to transvestite?" Su Yao was too lazy to explain to him, "OK, let''s go to eat." "Good." Hughes hopped out and ran into Princess Sophia. Hughes is still very impressed with Princess Sophia. No, she should be very impressed with her behavior of not bathing or changing clothes. "Why are you here?" Sophia was confused. "Do we know each other?" "How can I not know you? I remember exactly what you did..." Seeing that xiutisi was about to expose himself, Su Yao quickly came forward and covered his mouth, "Princess Sophia, I''m sorry, my brother has some problems here, you don''t care with him." Princess Sophia didn''t care about it, so she left with a sound. Hughes was a little discontented. "Chris, why didn''t you just let me finish?" "Hughes, in Sophia''s eyes, you are just a dragon. If she knew that you could become a human, what would she do?" Hughes shook his head. "I don''t know." "If she knows about it, she will tell King Crusoe about it. Then the whole kingdom of Crusoe will attack you. They will take away your treasures and even kill me and you." Although he is exaggerating, the greed of human nature is unimaginable, and it is really possible that such a thing will happen at that time. "Hughes, so don''t let anyone know who you are, or you will be in real trouble." Hughes gritted his teeth. "I know. I won''t let anyone else know. I will protect you." If those human beings dare to do that, they must be killed. No one in the world can hurt him. Chapter 2003 There are a lot of delicious food on the street, and Hughes didn''t know which one to eat first. Finally, it was su Yao who helped him make the decision. "Hughes, let''s have the baked apple first." Hughes nodded. "OK." One person and one dragon went to the small shop selling roasted apples. It''s morning. It''s the best time to eat something warm. One by one, the baked apples were just taken out of the oven. They were steaming and smelling sweet. Hughes'' stomach exclaimed in a very dispirited voice, "Chris, hurry up." "Good." Su Yao asked the boss for two baked apples. The boss gave two spoons very kindly. Xiutisi took one from suyao''s hand, couldn''t wait to scoop a spoonful of flesh, and ate it into his mouth. The pulp was roasted and softened, but it was just right soft. A hole was dug in the inner layer of the roasted apple, in which sugar and butter were put. Now it is mixed with the juice of the apple itself and becomes a different kind of sugar. Hughes scooped another spoonful of sugar water. The sugar water is sweet, but not greasy at all. As soon as his eyes brightened, Hughes quickly ate up the whole baked apple. He licked his lips and turned his eyes to the roast Apple Su Yao was holding. Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times, "you have eaten one, and there are other things to eat next." Hughes was still staring at the baked apple, with two words in his eyes - want to eat. "This time, even if you are coquettish, you can''t do it. If you don''t obey, you will go back immediately." Hughes had to compromise. Su Yao raised his chin and slowly ate the baked apple in front of him. Hughes could hear his heart breaking Su Yao returned the two spoons to the boss, paid the money and took xiutis to the next small shop. This small shop sells roast oysters. The kingdom of Crusoe is close to the sea, so the most popular seafood in the market is seafood. Roasted oysters are just one of them, and octopus sashimi is also sold nearby. But Su Yao did not dare to try. The octopus sashimi was eaten raw, and the octopus that was made into sashimi did not die. As soon as the octopus legs enter the mouth, those suction cups on the legs are likely to stick to people''s throats. That''s why some people suffocate and die. But even so, there are still a lot of people to try, probably because this kind of eating is very exciting The oysters here are big and have a lot of meat. They are tender and juicy. But Su Yao didn''t dare to eat more because the street is full of delicious food. If he eats too much at this time, he won''t be able to eat anything else. But Hughes didn''t have that worry. He had a big appetite, and his stomach was like a black hole, so he ate twenty baked oysters. After all, they have never seen anyone who can eat twenty at a time. Su Yao was envious and envious. If he had such a stomach, he would not have any scruples. #But as if he didn''t notice their monster like eyes, Hughes turned to Su Yao and said, "Chris, what are we going to eat now?" Su Yao didn''t know what to eat in this food street, so he said, "whatever you see." The diners didn''t hear the word "Chris", but the plain looking boy couldn''t match the brave and handsome Knight Chris. He just met the one with the same name Chapter 2004 After the whole food street was eaten, it was dark. Although this time eating very satisfied, but also very strong. Su Yao is almost unable to walk, he almost the whole person is pressed on xiutisi''s body. On the contrary, Hughes is still full of energy and even wants to eat. "Chris, what are we going to eat next?" As soon as he heard the word "eat", Su Yao felt like vomiting. "Xiutis, please let me go. I can''t eat any more. If I eat any more, I''m going to die. " "But I haven''t had enough yet." Hughes was a little unhappy. "Can''t you eat with me any more?" Su Yao eyes dead, "I really can''t eat, you go to eat." "But I don''t know what else to eat." Said thutis. Su Yao felt more and more that he was raising a child. He reached out and pointed to the noodle shop not far away. "There''s a noodle shop there. I''ll give you the money and you can eat it yourself." "And you?" "I can''t walk any more. I''ll just sit here and wait for you to come back." Xiutisi thought about it carefully, and then he picked up Su Yao. Although it''s evening, there are still a lot of people in this street, and this move of Hughes has attracted some people''s attention. "Hughes, what are you doing? Let me down." "Only when I put you under my nose can I be at ease." Hughes said, "Chris, I don''t want you to get out of my sight, even for a second." Su Yao Hey, that''s a foul. Melon eater: grass, what is this beautiful love? Although they didn''t support homosexuality before, they can do it now. A real man has to be a man! Su Yao buried his head in xiutisi''s arms. "Don''t you notice that other people are looking at us?" Why don''t you know about shyness? Is it because the skin of the dragon is very thick? "Is there anyone else here? How can I see you alone? " Melon eater: Yes, just treat us as the air. Don''t care about us. Please continue to sprinkle sugar. Su Yao''s face, which was hidden under the mask of human skin, was completely red. "Xiutis, can you shut your mouth?" "Why, don''t you like it the most?" Su Yao was impatient, "when can I..." Wait a minute. He does like to hear that. I really want to kill myself with a piece of tofu. Gan! "You put me down quickly, I don''t want to be held like this by you." "But don''t you say you can''t walk?" "Did you just lie to me?" he asked "I see. You must want me to hold you, so you can say that." Su Yao When did I let you hold me? You want to hold me, OK? I''m not as shameless as you are! "Chris, I didn''t expect you to be so clingy. I''m so happy." "Stop your brain work, asshole!" "Chris, please look at me like this all the time." "Ha? When did I watch you? " "Then please keep your eyes on me all the time." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "why should I keep watching you? Why don''t you let me stick my eyes on you? " "If you don''t mind, that''s fine." "Go away..." Chapter 2005 In the end, one person and one dragon make a fuss and go back in the middle of the night. Of course, it''s not about going back to thurtis'' nest. After all, it will take a while to get there. I''m afraid it will be light when they get there. So they went back to Su Yao''s residence in the kingdom of Crusoe. When they went back, the bodyguard was still guarding the door as much as they could. See for a long time did not see the master finally came back, the two bodyguards are very excited to welcome up. "Young master, you are back at last. Where have you been these days? We''re really going to worry about you. " "I''m fine. I just went out for a walk." Su Yao said. The two bodyguards did not doubt the truth of the statement. "Young master, you must be hungry now. I''ll send someone to make food for you right away." Su Yao quickly stopped, "no, I''ve eaten a lot just now. Now it''s very late. Don''t stand here. Go and have a rest. " Seeing that all three of them ignored themselves, Hughes was dissatisfied. "Chris, where do I sleep tonight?" The two knights then noticed thutis, "young master, who is this?" "His name is Hughes. He''s a friend of mine. He''s staying here tonight." "I''ll have a room cleaned up right away." Su Yao shook his head, "no, he can sleep with me." "But that''s not good. After all, Mr. Hughes is a guest." "I''m not a friend or a guest. I''m Chris''s lover," he said The two bodyguards did not take it seriously, but regarded thutis as another admirer of their master. Although there are many women who love their host, it doesn''t mean there are no men / admirers. But even if their owners really take a fancy to men, they won''t find it strange. After all, their owners are so good that it''s normal to conquer the same sex. Seeing that the two bodyguards didn''t show surprised expression, Su Yao knew that they didn''t take xiutisi''s words seriously, which made him feel relieved. In fact, it''s not that he doesn''t want other people to know his relationship with Hughes. It seems that the world is not so tolerant of homosexuality. He can''t let Hughes be scolded with himself. After all, it was he who seduced thutis. But xiutis misunderstood. Seeing Su Yao relieved, he thought that he didn''t want others to know his relationship with him. So after the two bodyguards left, xiutis immediately asked Su Yao, "Chris, why do you tell them the real identity between us? Have you never thought of being with me all the time? " Su Yao sighed helplessly, "no, you haven''t lived in the human world, so you don''t know what the human world is like." "Tell me why." "People in this world don''t really accept two men together." If it were the same-sex legal world, he would not have such a headache. "But I''m not afraid." "But I''m afraid, I''m afraid they will insult you, I''m afraid you can''t bear it then, and then leave me." Xiutiston was stunned, then showed a big smile, "Chris, don''t worry, my heart is super strong, no matter what happens, I can''t bear it." Chapter 2006 "If they dare to scold you, I''ll beat them away, so you don''t have to be afraid. I''ll protect you." "Chris, you should trust me more. I''m not as vulnerable as you think." Su Yao also laughed, "OK." The conversation of one man and one dragon was completely heard by the two bodyguards. The two guards looked at each other and laughed. "I''m very lucky to meet such a man." Over the years, they have been watching master Chris''s efforts. Those people outside can only see how excellent master Chris is. They have never thought about how much hard master Chris has worked. And those who love master Chris just because he is excellent. If one day master Chris is not so excellent, they will certainly turn their attention to other people. But now, master Chris finally meets someone who is really good to him. It''s really great. "Yes, if the master and his wife knew, they would be very happy." Mentioning these two people, the two bodyguards sighed, "it''s a pity. If they were still here, we would see the day when master Chris got married." "Yes, it''s a pity. But let''s talk about it in private. Don''t pass it on to young master Chris, or he will be sad again. " "I know..." ¡­¡­ Su Yao regretted that he didn''t ask his servant to prepare a room for him, but let him live in the same room with himself. Because xiutisi, a beast, has begun to get into the brain again. Although it''s said that the dragon has sex, he doesn''t need to be in heat every day. Can''t you take his feelings into consideration? He is really tired today. "Hughes, can you let me go today? I''m really tired, and I''m still holding on." "In this case, it is necessary to do some exercise to eliminate food." "Bed exercise is a very suitable exercise, so join me in it," said Hughes If he didn''t know what Hughes meant by careful thinking and bed exercise, he would think that Hughes really meant ordinary exercise. "Don''t even think about it." Su Yao sneered, "absolutely not tonight. If you dare to force me, you will go to sleep in the yard tonight." His brain circuit was also a little strange. He thought of the sentence he had read in the book that "women are all creatures of duplicity. When he said no, he wanted to", so he thought that Su Yao was also duplicity. So he directly ignored the second half of Su Yao''s words and reached for the button on Su Yao''s clothes. "Chris, there are only two of us here, so don''t be shy any more, and the most important thing now is to eat quickly." Su Yao''s face changed again and again. He couldn''t control himself any more and kicked xiutis out of bed. Xiutis, who was suddenly kicked out of bed, was stunned. He looked up at Su Yao and said, "Chris, what''s the matter? Why do you want to kick me out of bed?" Su Yao sneered, "it seems that what I said to you just now, you all take it as the wind in your ears." "But aren''t you talking right and wrong?" "Go to your duplicity, stop your brain mending, now get out of my room..." Chapter 2007 Xiutisi was very aggrieved. He knew that the other party was talking right and wrong. Why didn''t he admit it? He had to kick him out of bed and even let him go to sleep. "Chris, where do you want me to sleep? Are you willing for me to blow the cold wind outside? " Su Yao sneered, "willing, how not willing." "Chris, are you really going to be so hard on me?" Hughes put on an aggrieved expression. "Chris, aren''t you afraid I''ll freeze to death outside?" However, Su Yao doesn''t like him at all now. After all, xiutis''s acting skills are really bad. At a glance, people can see that he is acting. And he doesn''t want to experience the feeling of being broken. "Whether you sleep on the street or anywhere, you should go out now, or I''ll take you out myself." "I just don''t go out." "Chris, I really know I''m wrong. I''ll never do that again. Please forgive me this time." "You mean it?" Su Yao didn''t want to keep pestering him about it. If he didn''t finish it, it would be almost dawn. "Really, if I cheat you, I will not be able to go to your bed all my life, and I will be widowed all my life." The tone of Hughes was sincerity. Seeing that he had made such a vicious oath, Su Yao thought about it and planned to give him one last chance. "Then I''ll believe you for the last time, but you''re not allowed to sleep in the same bed with me tonight. Make your own bunk." "Good." Xiutisi agreed very readily, which made Su Yao doubt whether there was any conspiracy. "Hughes, don''t try to climb into my bed while I''m asleep. If I wake up tomorrow morning and I find you in my bed, I''ll blow your head out. " As soon as Hughes, who had this plan, heard this, he laughed with a guilty heart. "I know that I will never let that happen." No, he''s just going to climb up in the middle of the night and get out of bed the next morning before Chris wakes up, so Chris won''t get hold of him. He''s so smart, hee hee. ¡­¡­ However, the imagination is full, the reality is hard. The next morning, Hughes overturned. Because Su Yao woke up before him. As soon as Su Yao opened his eyes, he saw xiutisi lying beside him. He was silent first, and then kicked xiutisi out of bed mercilessly. Xiutisi suddenly woke up, he saw Su Yao with fierce eyes staring at himself, he knew the big things, he quickly run his brain, "Chris, what happened?" Su Yao sneered, "I should ask you this question. Don''t pretend to me there." "I really don''t know what''s going on. You have to make it clear before you get angry with me." "In that case, I''ll let you die. You promised clearly last night that you would never sneak up on my bed. But I woke up just now and found you lying on my bed. How can you explain to me what''s going on? " "But I was sleeping on the ground last night." "As for why I''m in your bed, I don''t know." "You mean you got into my bed unconscious?" Chapter 2008 "Maybe. I don''t know the details. Anyway, I didn''t mean to climb into your bed, so don''t be angry any more. " Su Yao was almost laughed by his shamelessness. I love acting so much, why not act? "Hughes, come here." With a smile, Su Yao hooked his finger to xiutis. His intuition told him that something very bad would happen next, but he came over with a strong head. When Su Yao was about to punch him, someone burst in, and that person was Princess Sophia. Because they just woke up, Su Yao and xiutis had not put on their clothes. They were only wearing a pair of trousers. Princess Sophia did not expect that she would run into such a scene. She was stunned. Then she screamed and ran out. Su Yao and xiutisi looked at each other and were speechless. Princess Sophia ran out with her back against the wall, thinking about the scene she had just seen, and remembering Su Yao''s previous words about loving men, she suddenly felt that she had discovered something extraordinary she had thought that the other party was just talking, but she didn''t think it was true. She also brought a man to bed. If those girls in the kingdom knew that knight Chris, whom they had been admiring, had got together with a man, they would break their hearts. Fortunately, she already knew the identity of Chris and didn''t get into it, otherwise she would be crying now. But Chris is really bold. Isn''t he afraid that his subordinates will spread the news? Su Yao put on his clothes, told xiutis not to come out of the room, and went to deal with Princess Sophia. Then, as soon as he opened the door, he saw Princess Sophia hiding there eavesdropping on the corner of the wall. He couldn''t help being silent Princess Sophia. " Princess Sophia was startled. "I didn''t hear anything. Don''t get me wrong." Isn''t that a confession? Su Yao was speechless. "Princess Sophia, what''s the matter with you coming here all of a sudden?" "Yes, and it''s very important." Said Princess Sophia. "You come with me, I''ll make it clear to you." "Just say it here. There''s no one else here." "What about your little lover?" Asked Princess Sophia, somewhat gossipy. The corners of Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times. "He''s gone." "You''ve just put him to sleep, so hurry him up. You really don''t have any conscience." Su Yao Sorry, I''m the one who was sleeping. "Don''t you have something to tell me? Just say it." "Well, well, seriously. Do you remember where Hughes'' nest is? " Su Yao frowned, "why do you ask this?" Isn''t this guy still thinking about the jewels and diamonds of Hughes? "Well, of course, I have my own reason, and I can''t say that. You just need to tell me if you remember "I don''t remember." No wonder. Of course, he knows where Hughes'' lair is, but he is not a fool, so the important situation must not be mentioned. "Princess Sophia, are you still thinking about those jewels and diamonds?" The princess Sophia, who had been poked in her mind, had a embarrassed smile. "How can it be? You think too much." "Princess Sophia, I advise you, you''d better give up your idea. Dragons are not creatures that can be easily provoked." Chapter 2009 "I know, I really don''t think so. I just have something to go there and want to get it back." That''s right. She''s just thinking about the jewels and diamonds of Hughes. What''s the problem? It''s useless for Hughes to take those things. It''s better to give them these human beings, so that those things can also play their role. And if she got the jewels and diamonds, she wouldn''t have to marry Prince George of a neighboring country. Su Yao saw that Princess Sophia was lying. "It has nothing to do with me. I really don''t know. You''d better find someone else." He thought Princess Sophia could be saved, but now it seems that he thinks too much. Sure enough, human nature is greedy. Fortunately, he didn''t let Hughes out. If Princess Sophia knew that her little lover was "dragon" Hughes, she didn''t know what kind of trouble would happen. He has to get Hughes out of here. Princess Sophia knew that Su Yao''s words were deceiving, but she could only pretend that she didn''t know. "Knight Chris, then I won''t disturb you. Goodbye." "Goodbye." After Princess Sophia left, Su Yao turned to look at the door, "OK, don''t hide, come out." "Chris, I heard all your conversations with Princess Sophia." Hughes came out with an angry expression on his face. "I didn''t expect that she was still thinking about my things for so long. Human beings are really disgusting, except for you of course." Su Yao sighed, "OK, don''t talk about her. Let''s go." "But I don''t want to go. I want to live here." Said thutis. Su Yao frowned, "why do you suddenly want to live here? Don''t you like the human world?" "I didn''t like it because I didn''t understand it, but now I like it." "I think you like the food here." Su Yao hit the nail on the head. Hughes scratched his head awkwardly. "That''s right. There are so many delicious food here. I like it very much, so let''s not go back." Su Yao sighed, "xiutis, do you think you can keep human form all the time?" Hughes stopped talking. "If one day something happens and you become a dragon in front of many people, what do you think will happen?" Hughes lowered his head. "Hughes, you just want to stay because of the delicious food. You don''t want to stay because you like the human world. If you want to eat delicious food, I can make it for you, so you''d better be sober. " After hearing the last words, Hughes, who was still a little lost, suddenly brightened his eyes. "Is that true? Are you really willing to cook all kinds of delicious food for me? " "It''s true, of course." Su Yao said. "Well, let''s go back now." Hughes ran with him. "Why are you running so fast? Slow down." Su Yao was very helpless. How could xiutis become so excited when he heard the word "delicious food"? Was he a reincarnation? ¡­¡­ After a few steps, Hughes stopped again. Su Yao didn''t have time to stop, so he hit his back, nose acid, tears can''t help falling down. "What do you stop all of a sudden, Hughes?" "I''m hungry." Su Yao You are such a loser. Chapter 2010 So, one person and one dragon ate a lot of food on the food street. And before leaving, Hughes bought a lot of them for supper. Su Yao was shocked when he heard the seven words "take it back for supper" from Hughes. "Hughes, are you sure you need so much for supper?" "It''s easy for me to get hungry. If I don''t have enough, I have to eat several meals that day." Su Yao was completely speechless But even if you are full, you still have to eat several meals every day. "And it''s not for me. You have a share." Listening to these words, Su Yao was suddenly moved, but the next second he was not moved. "But I don''t think you''ll be able to eat much, so it''s almost up to me." Su Yao a little want to curse, "xiutisi." Hughes tilted his head. "What''s the matter?" "After you go back, you can show me the book on the art of language that I gave you from the beginning to the end." As soon as he heard this, xiutiston thought of the fear of being dominated by a book in those days, and his face collapsed in an instant. "Why, I''ve finished reading it, haven''t I? Why do I have to watch it again from the beginning to the end? " "I''m not happy with what you just said." Su Yao. "I think you need to study for a while," he said boldly Although Hughes is slow to respond sometimes, he is not a fool. He quickly admits his mistake, "I was wrong just now, I''ll say it again -" "I bought these things for you, and I only deserve the rest." Of course, if his expression does not look so aggrieved, then this sentence is more convincing. Su Yao almost laughed out of his voice, "for your part, I''ll forgive you this time. But next time it happens again, you''ll really show it to me from the beginning to the end. " Hughes nodded. "Yes, there will never be another time." "Come on, let''s go. It''s almost dark." However, it has not been out of the door of the kingdom of trusu, and an emergency broke out. Don''t know how to return a responsibility, Xiu tis suddenly whole body is hot, he fell to the ground, lost consciousness. And most importantly, his wings began to show. It is estimated that before long, he will return to the dragon shape. Su Yao took off his coat and covered his body. Before the others gathered around him, he quickly left with Hughes in his arms. There is still a long distance from the gate, and he didn''t ride a horse today. If he wanted to leave here quickly, he had to move quickly. But here is the street, there are so many people, so the use of blink, it will cause unnecessary trouble. But now the situation is urgent. If we don''t leave here soon, then the identity of xiutis will be exposed. Su Yao frowned, "Tangyuan, I need you to do me a favor now." "What''s up?" Asked Tang yuan. "You should be able to stop time for a while, right?" "Of course Wait, I really can''t do this kind of thing. " Su Yao''s eyes suddenly cold down, "I don''t have time to joke with you here, hurry." "But I really can''t..." "Well?" Tangyuan''s desire for survival immediately went online, "but I can make other people can''t see you." Su Yao''s eyebrows stretched out, "then hurry." "It''s done..." Chapter 2011 In order to avoid rollover, Su Yao also made a special test to make sure that other people couldn''t see him and xiutisi, so he quickly took xiutisi to teleport. By the time he reached his lair, his lower body had become a dragon. Su Yao did not care about anything else, and quickly put xiutis into the lake. The next second, the whole body of thutis was restored to dragon form. The dragon shape of xiutis is so huge that the lake can''t hold him Su Yao had never met such a thing, so he didn''t know what to do at all, so he could only stand there in a hurry. "Tangyuan, do you know what''s going on?" "I just checked..." The glutinous rice dumplings are not enough. Su Yao is a little fidgety, "what did you find, say quickly." "Since she came out of her womb, she had a disease, which recurred on the night of the blood moon every ten years, and there was no medicine to cure it." Tangyuan bit his teeth and said it. "If the disease recurred 20 times, the patient would die in great pain. Now it''s the eleventh time." Listening to this, Su Yao''s heart was cold for more than half, "what should we do now? Is there really no way to cure him?" "I don''t know very well, but every time the disease recurres, Hughes''s parents will come here. They should have something to do." "Why haven''t they come yet?" As soon as the voice fell, two different dragon chants began to ring. Su Yao quickly looked up and saw that two dragons were flying this way. The speed of the two dragons was very fast. In a flash, they came to Su Yao. And this landing, became a man and a woman. Maybe the life span of the dragon people is very long, so they look very young. If it wasn''t for the fact that they are different from xiutis, Su Yao would have thought that they have nothing to do with xiutis. Su Yao rushed forward, "you are the parents of xiutisi. Xiutisi is very bad now. Please look at him." Xiutis'' mother xibisi immediately ran to xiutis''s side, "xiutis, you cheer up." Setia, the father of xiutis, looked at Su Yao with hostility in his eyes. "You are human. Why are you here? And why do you know my son''s name? What''s your purpose? " "It''s not the time to say that, Hughes. I''ll answer you again later. And don''t worry, I won''t do any harm to Hughes. " Setia also knows that the most important thing now is to quickly suppress the condition of xiutis, so she didn''t tangle with suyao too much, "it''s better that you say so, otherwise I will never let you leave here alive." Su Yao also walked over. He looked at the painful expression on xiutisi''s face and felt very sad. ¡­¡­ With the joint efforts of his parents, his illness was finally suppressed. She sighed, her face full of sadness. "This time it''s suppressed, but the next time it''s going to be more fierce. I don''t know how long Hughes will last." Cecia''s mood is not very good either. "Sibis, don''t worry too much. One day this matter will be completely solved..." "But I''m afraid Hughes can''t wait for that day. We haven''t found the witch yet." Chapter 2012 Listening to their conversation, Su Yao finally couldn''t help it. "What''s the matter with xiutisi? Is there really no way to save him? " Xibisi noticed Su Yao. She saw Su Yao''s human identity at a glance, but she didn''t show any hostility to him. "Are you?" "It doesn''t matter. I just want to know how to cure thutis." Su Yao is very impatient now, because he is really worried about xiutisi. He is afraid that xiutisi will not survive alone "You''re a friend of Hughes. I didn''t expect him to have friends now. That''s great." "Auntie, please tell me right away whether he is cured or not." "For the sake of your concern for Matthes, I''ll tell you." She sighed as she said, "Hughes, he''s not sick. He''s cursed." Su Yao''s brow frowned more tightly, "why did he get cursed?" "When I was pregnant with thurtis, I was young and angry. I accidentally provoked a witch. Although I apologized to that witch, she was evil hearted and cursed me if she wanted to make it hard for me." "I thought that curse was aimed at me, but I didn''t expect that it was transferred to Hughes We''ve been looking for the witch to get rid of the curse on xiutis, but she seems to have disappeared. We''ve been looking for her for more than 100 years, but we still haven''t found her "Fortunately, we have found another way to lift this curse, but unfortunately, that way has never been successful." "What can I do?" Su Yao asked. "Heart blood, need the heart blood of the beloved of thutis." At this point, sybils sighed again. "After learning of such a method, we have been looking for a suitable partner for xiutis, but xiutis doesn''t like any of them. All the females we find are rushed by him..." Su Yao''s silence, " Does it really work? " "I''m not sure, but it''s better than not trying anything. But I don''t think this method can be used all the time. We still have to continue to find the witch. No matter what price she wants me to pay, I can promise, as long as the curse on xiutis can be solved. " Su Yao bit his teeth and said, "no, you can have a try now. I''m in a partnership with Hughes. We love each other. I''m willing to use my heart and soul to help Hughes get rid of the curse. " Hibiscus was stunned This kind of thing is not to be joked at will Su Yao''s eyes were firm. "I''m not joking. I''m serious." "But it takes half a bowl of hard work. You are human, and you can''t bear it. If you die, Hughes will be very sad. And if Hughes knew, he wouldn''t let you say that. I''m glad you can say that, but I can''t be so selfish. " "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I''ve made an agreement with Hughes. I''ll be with him all the time, so I''ll never die." Hibiscus was silent. Her heart was haunted. At this time, Cecil said, "human, I know you are sincere to Hughes, but without your sacrifice, I will find another way right away..." Chapter 2013 For the first time, cecia felt a little off the mark. He thought that this human had a different purpose when he approached him, but he didn''t think that he had no purpose, and he was sincere to him. In this way, we can''t let this human take such a big risk, because Hughes must also love this human deeply and he knows his character very well. If this human dies, Hughes will never live alone. He doesn''t want his only son to die. "There are still ten years to go before the next time. In these ten years, we..." However, in the middle of Cecil''s words, he saw Su Yao cut his wrist with a knife. His pupil suddenly shrinks, the tone can''t help but take a bit anxious, "what are you doing?" Xibisi was also frightened by Su Yao''s action. She opened her eyes wide and could not speak. "Take heart blood." Su Yao''s tone was very calm, as if he was not taking heart blood, but ordinary blood donation. "It''s true that there are still ten years to go before the next time, but what if the witch who cursed xiutis suddenly appeared?" Cecil stopped talking. Su Yao continued to use aura to force her heart and blood out, "since the witch can curse, it means that she has a way to make the curse take effect 20 times in succession, and immediately let xiutis die, so she can''t wait any longer." "One more minute, and there will be more risk for Hughes." Cecia sighed, "..." But if something happens to you, what shall I do to xiutis? " "So don''t tell Hughes about it, or he''s going to be in a corner again." With the outflow of blood from his heart, Su Yao''s face became paler and paler, as if he could fall to the ground in the next second. At last, hibiscus couldn''t help it. Her eyes were red. "Enough, enough, if you go on like this, you''ll really die!" "I said I''ll be fine, so I''ll be fine. It''s almost ready. Wait a minute. " Su Yao showed a smile, but this kind of him is more distressing. Finally, after receiving half a bowl of blood, he breathed a sigh of relief, "OK, take it quickly and give it to Hughes." Before his voice fell, he fell forward. Cecia, who was closest to him, quickly approached him. The half bowl of blood was not spilled. Sebes walked over with a worried look on her face. "How''s he doing, cecia?" "You take it and feed it to Hughes. I''ll see what''s going on with him." Hibiscus nodded and took the half bowl of blood. Setia took suyao back to the cave, put him on the stone bed, and then examined his physical condition. He frowned, then bit his finger and forced a drop of golden blood into Su Yao''s mouth. After seeing Su Yao''s face become ruddy, he was relieved. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, sybils had already fed Hughes half a bowl of blood. Cecia went over, "what''s up?" "The curse is only half solved. It is estimated that only by finding the witch can the other half be lifted." She said with a sigh. "If I had known it was like this, I should have stopped him just now." "Do you think we can find the witch?" "Don''t worry too much. Since the curse on xiutis is still there, it means she is still alive. As long as you look for it carefully, you will find it." Chapter 2014 "How is he?" "I fed him a drop of my blood. He is now in a deep sleep. It will take him a few days to wake up." Said cecia. At this, sybils sighed again. "Do you think we should tell thutis about it? Can''t you just hide it from him? " "I''m sure I''ll tell Hughes about it. Even if I don''t tell him now, he''ll know sooner or later." "And thutis has the right to know what that human has done for him," said sethia "But didn''t he just tell you not to tell Hughes?" "I promised him, but you didn''t, so it''s up to you to tell Hughes about it. That doesn''t mean I didn''t keep my agreement with him." Said cecia, with all due respect. Hibiscus finally showed today''s first smile, "cecia, you are still so shameless." "At the beginning, I was relying on my face to catch up with you." "And that''s what you like about me," said cecia Just wake up, Hughes just happened to see his parents show love there, can''t help but get goose bumps all over. "You are both very old. Can you stop showing your love?" "Smelly boy, you are awake at last. I was worried about you just now." Sebes reached out and punched him. Hughes had been used to it for a long time. "Is my curse coming back? I''ll trouble you again this time. " "It''s all a family. There''s no trouble, no trouble, and if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be cursed." At the mention of this, hibiscus was very remorseful. After all, if she hadn''t provoked the evil witch, it wouldn''t have happened. Hughes can''t remember how many times he''s heard this sentence. Anyway, he''s tired of it. "Don''t talk about it, Chris. Did you see him?" As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere suddenly became very strange. Hughes had a bad feeling in his heart. "What''s wrong with Chris? Did I eat him when I was out of my mind? " Hibiscus: -- Setia: "I''m not sure." Their son is as good as ever No brain. "Tell me what happened to him." Cecia gave her wife a look and asked her to tell thutis about it. Hibiscus nodded and looked at her stupid son. "Calm down, and I''ll tell you." "I''m very calm now. I''ll say it quickly." "Chris, he''s in a deep sleep now." Smell speech, Xiu TiSi suddenly anxious, "why does he fall into deep sleep, what happened in the end?" "He knew that you were cursed and took half of his own blood." "Why did you tell him about it? Why didn''t you stop him then? " "We wanted to stop him, but he was determined to do so. He was very worried about you and asked us not to tell you about it..." Hibiscus sighed. "Hughes, it''s very rare to meet such a person who treats you sincerely. You must cherish him." Hughes gritted his teeth. "I know. Where is he now?" "Inside, you go in and have a look at him, and we''ll go first." Chapter 2015 Hughes answered and ran in quickly. Looking at his anxious appearance, cecia and Siberia shook their heads helplessly. "I didn''t expect that this smelly boy would fall into trouble. I thought he would be single all his life." "That''s because Chris is a human being who deserves his love." "Yes, I hope they can go on like this. Wait, did we forget one thing? " Cecia suddenly patted herself on the head. Although she had been used to his startled character for a long time, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes. "What''s the matter?" "The man named Chris seems to be male" "yes, what''s the problem? You don''t want to break up Chris and Hughes just because he''s a male, do you? If you do that, cecia, you will have no conscience at all "I didn''t want to break them up. I just felt a little heartache when I thought that there would be no little dragon cub to hold in the future." Cecia said with a look of heartache. Looking at his affectation, hibiscus was very disgusted. "It''s almost OK. It doesn''t matter whether there is a little dragon cub to hold, as long as Hughes can be happy." "That''s true, but I''m still a little worried about the sex of Hughes. After all, I''ve never heard that males can mate with males. And count the time. Hughes is going to be in heat. What if he can''t mate at that time? " Hibiscus rolled her eyes again. "I think your nose is just a swing. Don''t tell me you don''t smell Hughes in Chris. It''s only when Hughes has mated that he''s left with the scent of his own. " "No wonder I smelled the familiar smell on Chris before, so it is. But how do you say they mate? " Hibiscus wanted to curse. It took her so many lives to meet this brainless father and son. "Why do you always care about this kind of thing, can''t you think about other things?" "But I''m really curious." "I don''t believe you''re not angry at all," said cecia "If you don''t go any more, I''ll go myself." "Don''t worry, wait for me." ¡­¡­ On the other side. Xiutis looked at Su Yao, who was lying there quietly, and always felt that he was no longer in the world. After all, Su Yao has never been like this. He is noisy and energetic. Xiutisi reached out and explored Su Yao''s nose. He was relieved to make sure he was still breathing. He sat down beside Su Yao. "Chris, wake up quickly. I don''t want to see you so quiet at all. I want to hear you scold me. I want to eat your apple pie and talk to you..." The following words are too yellow, so they are blocked. Su Yao in the system space heard this, very want to rush out to blow his head. "I''ve become such a beast, Hughes. I''m so angry that he still wants to do such a thing." "Tangyuan, you can send me back now. I''ll give him a good scolding." "Host, Chris''s body is still under repair. He can''t go back until the repair is finished, otherwise it will cause serious consequences." Su Yao immediately frowned, "when can it be repaired?" "At least one month, at most half a year." "Then hurry up." Chapter 2016 Next, Su Yao watched in the space how Hughes took care of the soulless body. When he saw Hughes take off Chris''s clothes and help him wipe his body, he immediately blew up. "My God, Hughes dares to touch other men''s bodies. It really pisses me off. Let me out now." Tangyuan rolled his eyes and said, "host, you still used this body to go to bed with Hughes. Why didn''t you die of anger at that time?" "It''s not the same." "What''s the difference?" "I was still in that body at that time, but now I''m not in that body, so it''s not me." Su Yao said boldly. Tangyuan are some speechless, "but even if you are there, the body is not really yours, so you don''t have to worry about this kind of thing." Su Yao narrowed his eyes. His eyes were dangerous. "Tangyuan, which side are you on?" "I''m not on either side. I''m just telling the truth. I think you''ve been idle recently, so that''s why you think about some messy things. I don''t have the leisure to discuss such matters with you here. You can continue to tangle on your own. Goodbye. " Su Yao laughed, "Tangyuan, you are now more daring. You dare to talk to me like this. You are so brave." In fact, Tang is not bold It''s over. How can I say what I have in my heart? I''m going to be scolded again. ¡°¡­¡­ So, so what, can''t you? " "Although it''s good to say that there are changes, can you make your IQ a little higher?" Su Yao opened the taunt mode, "you''ve been with me for so long, and your IQ is still the same. If this thing goes out, I''ll lose face with you." Tangyuan Make complaints about , and come back. Every time I always tuck up my IQ, can''t you make complaints about other places? Wait a minute. How could he come up with such an idea? Is he suffering from tremor? "Isn''t my stupidity just a foil to your IQ? That''s a good thing." "I didn''t expect you to blow rainbow farts now. Congratulations." Tangyuan Can you speak in a more sincere tone? You will make me think that you are mocking me. "I praise you so much. Why don''t you get excited?" ¡°¡­¡­ It''s because I''m so excited that I don''t know how to express it. " His conscience was going to hurt to death when he said such words against his will. "Well, up to now, let''s get to the point. When can we recover?" "It''s only a quarter repaired. What''s your hurry?" "Now the situation outside, how can I not worry." When he thought of the scene he had just seen, Su Yao''s heart became sour. "If the person you like bathes others in front of you, you will be like me." He also knew that he was trying to get to the top, but he just couldn''t help being jealous. Grass, when will this kind of day end? Tangyuan tried to imagine the picture and found that he really couldn''t accept it. Well, he can understand the host''s mood now "host, you must be calm, green is healthier." "Go away." Su Yao glared at him. "You''re green. You''re green all over." "But I''m still single now. No one can green me." Su Yao Chapter 2017 Although Su Yao didn''t want to see the picture of xiutis bathing the body, after seeing it every day, he finally accepted it. But I''m still a little upset. "Tangyuan, it''s the 28th day. When can the broken body be repaired?" "Not yet. Wait a minute." Said Tang yuan. "I''ve been waiting for twenty-eight days. I''ve been here for twenty-eight days. I can''t do anything. I''m going to die of idleness." "You are either eating, drinking or sleeping. I think you enjoy it." glutinous rice balls make complaints about the way. "And you''re going to be fat. If you lie down any more, you''ll be as fat as two people." "But I''m in a state of soul now. Even if I''m fat, my soul is fat." Su Yao was upright and vigorous. Well, he''s such an ordinary little logical genius. Tangyuan was defeated by Su Yao again Host, in terms of thick skinned things, I really can''t compare with you at all. " "No, you''re too modest. You''re the most cheeky one." Tangyuan I can go to your X, say such words, your conscience will not hurt? No, you have no conscience at all. That''s why you say such shameless words. Tangyuan unilaterally decided not to talk to his shameless host, or it would be sooner or later. Su Yao was very bored, so he just wanted to talk to tangyuan. Now Tangyuan suddenly doesn''t speak, he becomes bored again. "Tangyuan, why don''t you talk? Are you crying behind my back Tangyuan You are crying. When did you see me shed a tear? "I''ve been with you for so long. Why are you still so glassy? You can''t do it." "If it had been for other people, it would have been..." Tang Yuan thought Su Yao was so noisy for the first time. He finally couldn''t help it. "Host, do you know you are very noisy now, can you shut your mouth? Do you want me to repair that body quickly? " This is the first time that Su Yao has been threatened by the system, and this time he has to admit defeat. After all, it''s still up to the system to repair his body. "Then I won''t disturb you. Go on." Ten minutes later "Is it fixed?" "No It''s not easy to repair your body. Half an hour later "And now?" Tangyuan a little impatient, "said less than a month, more than half a day, can you stop urging?" Su Yao An hour later "Now..." "Shut up." "Oh." I don''t know how many times this kind of thing has been repeated. The good temper of Tangyuan is gone. "If you dare to ask again, I''ll stop repairing it immediately, and you''ll wait for the first half of the year." "Yes, no more noise." Tut, tangyuan is becoming more and more impatient. Isn''t he in a hurry? Is that necessary? Tangyuan: the impatient one is obviously you, OK? Don''t put all your hats on my head. ¡­¡­ Maybe it''s su Yao''s obsession. Tangyuan hasn''t come out these days. He has been working overtime to repair his body. Su Yao probably knew this, so he didn''t disturb Tangyuan any more Chapter 2018 Seven days later, tangyuan finally appeared. Seeing that he finally appeared, Su Yao''s mood was unprecedentedly excited, "how''s the situation?" "It''s done." Tangyuan voice with a bit tired, "I will send you back to the body now." "Tangyuan, thank you." "Thank you. As long as you don''t hate me any more, I''ll be very happy." "Well, I''ll..." Tangyuan interrupted him, "forget it, you can''t do this kind of thing. You have said it before, but you still try your best to get at me as always." Su Yao didn''t feel guilty at all. "Is that true? Why don''t I remember anything? " Tangyuan rolled his eyes, "OK, you hurry back to find your xiutis. I''m so tired that I have to rest." "Send me back then." Tangyuan It''s really troublesome. If you stand in this white circle, he will let you attach yourself again. " Su Yao walked into the white circle and said, "I wish you a good dream." ¡­¡­ After staying in the space for more than a month and living a boring life, Su Yao finally returned to the task plane. But as soon as he opened his eyes, he found that Hughes was not there. He quickly went out to look for it, but he had searched all over the neighborhood, but he still couldn''t find Hughes. It made him wonder if something had happened to thutis? Su Yao was very anxious when he thought about it. So he woke up the dumpling just after sleeping. For several days did not sleep dumplings that called a full of resentment, "you''d better give me a reason to forgive you, or I let you live in this plane." "Hughes, he''s gone. I''ve searched all over the neighborhood, but I can''t find him. So I want you to help me see where he is now. I''m afraid something will happen to him." As soon as xiutis is mentioned, the spirit of Tangyuan comes. After all, he is one of the fragments of the LORD God. If anything happens, it''s not good. "I''ll check it now. Don''t worry." Tangyuan soon found out where Hughes is now and what kind of situation he is in. "Host, it''s not a good thing. Go and help Hughes. He''s at the foot of the mountain now." On hearing this, Su Yao was more anxious. "What happened, please tell me quickly?" "Do you remember Princess Sophia, who brought an army to blow up the mountain. Hughes found out. He''s fighting them now. And the witch who cursed Hibiscus is also here, so you''d better help him, or I won''t have time. " On hearing this, Su Yao''s eyes suddenly cold down, "I know, I''ll go now." He thought Sophia would be safe, but he thought she was so stupid. If he had known such a thing would happen, he should have solved her at the beginning. ¡­¡­ When Su Yao rushed by, the army that Princess Sophia brought with her all fell to the ground. Now it''s the witch who''s fighting Chris. Su Yao did not come forward to disturb, because he did not want to distract xiutis, and he was ready to find a suitable time to kill the witch. As long as you kill the witch, the curse on thutis will be completely removed. Su Yao would hide in the dark to observe the witch''s every move, at this time, the voice of Tangyuan suddenly rang up, "no, that witch is going to urge xiutis to curse!" Chapter 2019 Su Yao rushed out of the room and said, "Tangyuan, what can I do to stop her?" "Just cut off her hand." Said Tang yuan. So the sword that was going to stab the witch''s heart was cut to the witch''s hand. The witch looked at the sword she was looking at. She was startled and quickly dodged. The spell was interrupted. But Su Yao didn''t stop because of this. He was ready to kill each other directly. The witch was actually a magician. She had no melee ability at all, so she was soon beaten down by Su Yao. When the sword in Su Yao''s hand was about to pierce her heart, she quickly roared, "if you kill me, then his curse will never be solved." Su Yao hands a meal, "what you say is true?" "If you don''t believe it, you can try, but it''s too late to regret it." Su Yao couldn''t afford to gamble, and he didn''t dare to gamble on the life of xiutis, so even if what the witch said was false, he still saved her life. But in order to prevent the witch from suddenly using bad, or her hands to cut off. The witch screamed and fainted. Su Yao did not relax his vigilance because of this. He tied up the Witch and went to xiutisi, "xiutisi, what''s the matter with you?" Hughes instantly turned into a human figure and hugged him excitedly. "Chris, you finally wake up. I''m worried to death these days. I''m afraid you won''t wake up again." "I''m all right now. Don''t worry. It''s you. Are you hurt? " "Don''t worry, I have nothing to do with them." As he looked at the humans lying on the ground, Hughes'' eyes cooled. "Chris, do you mind if I kill them?" "Of course not. After all, they provoked you first." Su Yao said, "but I don''t suggest you do that. If they all die here, King Crusoe will send someone to come here again." Hughes thought about it carefully and found that it was really a problem. He couldn''t help frowning. "What should we do then?" "Can you erase human memory?" "I''ve never done anything like this, but I can try it." Said thutis. "Then you can erase their memory of you. Of course, it doesn''t matter to make them stupid." "I see." Hughes nodded and walked towards the men. And then Perhaps because of his unskilled business skills, xiutis has eliminated all the memories of Princess Sophia after she was ten years old, and the others are almost the same. As for the consequences, it''s none of his business. After erasing those human memories, xiutis and suyao left. Of course, the witch who had her hands cut off left with her. When he learned that Su Yao was going to take the witch with him, xiutis was puzzled. "Chris, why did you take her with you?" "She is the witch who curses you. The curse on you can only be solved by her, so we have to take her with us." Su Yao explained. "How do you know she''s the witch?" Su Yao really didn''t know how to answer this question If you don''t believe that she is the one, you can ask your parents to come here. They will remember what the witch looked like Chapter 2020 Xiutisi didn''t believe what suyao said, but he felt that this kind of thing had to be confirmed before he could know whether it was true or not. And it would be bad to scare the snake because of this. "Then I''ll ask my parents to come in the evening." "All right." I don''t know if there is a special way of communication between the dragon people. Soon, Setia and Siberia rushed over. "Hughes, what''s the matter with you calling us all of a sudden?" "We''ve got a witch." Said thutis. When she heard this, she got excited. "Witch? Where is she now? Take me to see her. " Xiutis nodded and took her to the witch who was locked up. Looking at the very familiar witch in front of her, hibiscus was more excited. She stepped forward and kicked each other hard. "Mel, after so many years, I finally see you again." "Mother, is she the witch who cursed you?" Asked thutis. "Yes, that''s her. This woman has a small stomach and likes to haggle over everything. At the beginning, I just said a few words to her and had a fight with her. Then she held a grudge and gave me such a vicious curse. " She could not control her temper, she said, gritting her teeth. She kicked the witch Mel. "I thought it would take me a lot of time to find her, but I didn''t expect that she was right in front of me now. I must figure out the bad debt with her!" With that, she kicked a few more feet. After being kicked more than a dozen feet in succession, Mel finally wakes up. When she sees the fierce expression in front of her, she subconsciously wants to hide. Hibiscus is a kind of crazy woman who doesn''t want to die in a fight. Now that she had lost her hands, she could not cast any more incantations, and she could not beat Siberia. Looking at Mel''s action, hibiscus sneered, "Mel, when you cursed me, wasn''t it very bold? Why are you so counselled now? Are you afraid that I will beat you to death? " Hibiscus swung her fist at Mel and gave her a bloody nose. ¡°¡­¡­ Siberian, if you kill me now, the curse on your son will never be lifted "Mel, are you threatening me?" Sebes hit it again. "You may think so, but what I say is true. If you are not afraid of your son''s death, you will kill me. " Siberia doesn''t dare kill Mel now. No matter what Mel said is true or not, she has to keep Mel''s life until the curse on thutis is lifted. "Mel, you''d better tell me the way to get rid of the curse, or I''ll send you to God now." Mel knew that sibis didn''t dare to kill herself, so she was not afraid. "Sybils, why don''t we make a deal." "What deal?" she said "As long as you let me go and promise not to pursue me, I''ll get rid of the curse on your son." Said Mel. It''s good that she doesn''t have her hands now, but she can use magic medicine to make her hands grow again, and then she can still take care of Hibiscus. She knew Mel was cunning, so she didn''t immediately agree to the deal. "You let me think it over." "Yes, take your time. Anyway, I can afford to wait, but your son can''t..." Chapter 2021 At this time, Su Yao suddenly burst in, "don''t trade with her, I know how to lift the curse of xiutis." "Her blood will lift the curse." Mel smell speech, heart a surprised, subconsciously blurted out, "how do you know?" She responded to what she had said and quickly closed her mouth. Su Yao laughed, "I was deceiving you just now. I didn''t think it was true." No, in fact, he already knew this method from tangyuan. As for why he said that, he didn''t want to arouse the suspicion of xiutis and xibisi, otherwise he didn''t know how to answer. "Hughes, now that you know the way to get rid of the curse, don''t drag on any longer. Drink her blood." When she knew how to lift the curse, she cut Mel''s wrist and put a bowl full of blood. Looking at the bowl of blood in front of his eyes, xiutis''s eyes were full of disgust, "this smell is too bad, can I not drink it?" "No, you have to drink it." The expression on Su Yao''s face became serious. "If you don''t drink it, I will be angry, and I will hide, so that you can never find me again." As soon as Hughes heard this, he was in a hurry. "I''ll drink it. I''ll drink it right away, but..." "But can you feed me?" "Hughes, are you still three years old?" Su Yao''s tone sounded very disgusting, but he still took the bowl of blood from xiutis''s hand. "Open your mouth." Hughes opened his mouth obediently and looked at him expectantly. Su Yao did not do two endlessly, directly poured the bowl of blood into his mouth. The next second, Hughes felt something burning in his body. He felt very uncomfortable. It hurt a little at first, and then it became more and more painful. Hughes rolled straight on the ground in pain. Su Yao was in a hurry. "Xiutis, how are you?" Thutis bit his lip to keep from groaning in pain. Su Yao saw that he didn''t speak, so he was more anxious. "Tangyuan, please help me to see what happened to xiutisi." "Host, you don''t have to worry. The curse on xiutis is gradually lifting. It''s just a little painful, but it won''t happen. Don''t worry." After hearing this, Su Yao was still a little worried. "Really, there won''t be anything wrong?" "Really." Tangyuan said, "after a while, the curse on him will be completely lifted." "I see." ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long it took for the pain to calm down. He gasped slightly, his hair soaked in cold sweat. "How are you, Hughes?" Su Yao went to help him up. "I..." Before he could speak, Hughes suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Su Yao was immediately frightened by the sudden change, "xiutis, what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing. I feel very relaxed now." After spitting out that mouthful of blood, his chest was completely not stuffy, but also felt unprecedented relaxed. "Let me see." Sebes came forward and looked at it for him. Then even the eyebrows were stained with joy, "it''s so good that the curse on xiutis was finally lifted." Su Yao was finally relieved, "that''s good, that''s good." Although he didn''t speak, the expression on his face showed that he was very happy now. Chapter 2022 Compared with them, Mel''s mood is not very beautiful. She originally wanted to make a deal with xibisi, but she didn''t expect that Su Yao would come out in the middle of the way and upset all her plans. Now that the curse on xiutis has been lifted, it means that she is useless. Xibisi will definitely kill her. Damn, damn! If she can leave here alive today, she must kill this human named Chris. Su Yao clearly felt that there was a line of sight full of resentment falling on him. He also looked in the past and sneered at Mel''s venomous eyes. You don''t need to know what the witch named Mel is thinking, but it depends on whether she lives to leave here today. "Now that the curse on xiutis has been lifted, there is no need for this sorceress named Mel. You''d better kill her now, so that she won''t harm others." Mel was so angry that he wanted to swallow Su Yao alive. "You can''t kill me, or you will be punished." "Retribution?" As if she had heard a joke, she suddenly laughed. "We haven''t done any bad things, but you don''t know how many bad things to do. You are the one who will be punished." "And we are helping God deal with a bug. If God knows, he will be very happy." Mel is even more angry You don''t have that qualification, sybils "We dragon people are God''s favorite creatures. Why don''t we have that qualification?" She said, slapping her. "Are you questioning God''s decision?" "You..." She slapped again. "Shut your mouth, or I''ll cut your tongue off and feed the dog." Su Yao and xiutis look at each other and go out hand in hand, leaving Mel to xibisi. They believed that sibes would never make Mel feel better. And the West Bishi really did not let Mel better, she tortured Mel a meal, all these years accumulated in the heart of the resentment to vent, just give Mel a happy. Mel is not a human being. Only by completely destroying his heart can he really get something. Hibiscus turns her right hand into a dragon claw and forcefully digs out Mel''s heart. Mel was still alive after his heart broke out of his chest. Mel couldn''t get up any more. No matter how unwilling she was, she still bowed her head to hibiscus I really know I''m wrong, hibiscus. Just let me go. I''ll never show up in front of you again. " "Sorry, I''m not going to let you go. You''d better go and repent in front of God." With these words, hibiscus mercilessly crushed the heart beating in the palm of her hand. Mel let out a scream, the body gradually dissipated, and finally turned into a wisp of black smoke. Hibiscus knew that Mel was completely dead, but she was still a little worried. She left here after burning Mel''s heart. After the curse of thutis was lifted, sybils and cecia. The big stone that fell in their heart completely fell to the ground. They confessed to Su Yao and xiutis and continued to set foot on the previous journey. Su Yao and xiutis also traveled around the world, leaving their traces everywhere Chapter 2023 The sun hung over the thick forest. Through the dense forest, you can see an ancient castle surrounded by many thorns and roses. The old castle seems to be from the last century. It looks a bit shabby. The high gray walls are covered with dark green vines, which almost surround the windows. Some even get into the windows It''s very quiet here. I can only hear the crow''s call, which seems strange. The interior of the castle is exquisitely decorated, but the most noticeable one is the sarcophagus in the middle of the hall. When Su Yao woke up, he found himself lying in a sarcophagus. He reached out and pushed the lid of the sarcophagus, but he couldn''t move it. After many attempts, but all failed one by one, Su Yao finally gave up. "Tangyuan, what''s the matter? Why am I here? Thutis, where is he? " He clearly remembers that he was in the hot spring with Hughes before, but how could he lie in the sarcophagus in the twinkling of an eye? Is it a hoax by Hughes? Of course, Tang Yuan knew what was going on, but he didn''t intend to tell Su Yao, because he wanted to know what reaction Su Yao would have next. Therefore, Tang Yuan decided to play dead. No matter what Su Yao said, he would not make a sound. "Tangyuan, tangyuan?" Xiutisi disappeared, and even Tangyuan could not be contacted, which really made Su Yao a little depressed. Su Yao reached out and knocked on the lid of the coffin, trying to let people outside hear him so that he could be rescued from here. "Anybody? Can you help me? " However, there was no sound outside. It would be a waste of energy if he kept shouting like this, so Su Yao closed his mouth. He knocked around the sarcophagus with his hand, trying to find a way to let himself out, but he got nothing. Su Yao had no choice but to give up and stay in the sarcophagus for a while until Tangyuan appeared or someone rescued him from it. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long it was, when Su Yao was about to fall asleep. The lid of the coffin was finally pushed away. Su Yao suddenly woke up. When the light came in, he could see that he was wearing a tuxedo and who was coming. The man standing in front of him was Hughes, but he was dressed as a hunter, with a gun in his hand, and his eyes looked strange. Su Yao''s heart of life and death an unknown premonition, he tried to call a lover''s name, "xiutisi?" In front of xiutis eyes cold, no longer half of the past tenderness, "Chris." Su Yao frowned, "xiutis, don''t you remember me?" "Chris, of course I remember you." Listening to this, Su Yao was a little relieved. In front of him, although his appearance changed, he still remembered him. Then the next second, he was no longer happy, "You evil vampire, I''m here today to kill you." Su Yao''s face was muddled, "ha?" When did he become a vampire? What''s Hughes talking about? What the hell happened? "No, Chris, are you wrong? I''m a real human. When did I become a vampire?" Xiutisi''s eyes were colder because of these words. "Chris, do you think I''m blind? Where are you human? You are a vampire Chapter 2024 "Chris, you are also a famous Prince of vampire. How dare you not admit such a thing?" "Do you have no strength after you are reborn? That makes sense... " "But I won''t let you go because of this. I want you to disappear from the world Xiutisi with an iceberg face, said two and blood words. After hearing this, Su Yao felt so embarrassed that he could dig out a castle with his toes. "Hughes, I think you may need to see a doctor. There''s something wrong with your eyes. I''m a human "Take a good look at yourself in the mirror." Said Hughes, taking out a small mirror and throwing it. Su Yao reached for the mirror, and his expression became very complicated. Because the color of the mirror was so girly, he knew for the first time that thutis had a girlish heart. "Hughes, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I really lost sight of you." For his words, Hughes remained indifferent and kept his iceberg face. Su Yao, who didn''t get any response, was embarrassed. He picked up the mirror and looked at himself. Then he found that he really became a vampire. Although he has never played the role of a vampire, the target of a certain plane is a vampire, so he knows what a vampire looks like. Snow''s skin color, blood red pupil, and two tusks in his mouth all show his vampire identity. Su Yao was completely ignorant. ¡°¡­¡­ What''s your identity, Hughes? " "Vampire hunter, my task is to kill you." Smell speech, Su Yao whole person all want to split. How can the whole world change as soon as you open your eyes? He suddenly became a vampire, and Hughes became a vampire hunter and didn''t remember him. What''s more, Hughes is going to kill him Who did he offend? Su Yao wanted to scold, but he didn''t know who to scold. "Chris, do you have any questions? If not, I''ll take you on the road now. " Xiutisi raised his silver pistol and pointed it at Su Yao''s heart. The gun is filled with silver bullets. As long as he pulls the trigger, the bullet will go through the chest of the vampire in front of him He''ll be the best vampire hunter in time. "Wait, wait." Su Yao said quickly, "I think it''s necessary to tell you something important." "You can say it in three seconds." "It''s really overbearing." Su Yao sighed, "xiutis, although you don''t remember, I remember clearly. We are not rivals, but lovers." So, for the first time, the expression on the vampire hunter''s face changed. He was full of shame and anger, and his earlobes were red and bleeding. "Shut up! Don''t talk nonsense He remembered a dream he would have every night before - No, it''s not true. It''s just a dream. The dream is opposite to reality. Su Yao looked at xiutisi''s red ear lobe, and he wanted to laugh. It seems that even if he lost his memory, his character is still like that Chapter 2025 Xiutisi''s expression soon returned to normal, "Chris, no matter what you say today, I won''t let you go, so you don''t play any tricks, I won''t be fooled." Su Yao walked toward him, "really don''t believe it?" Hughes clenched his gun and snapped, "don''t come back!" Su Yao didn''t seem to hear this. He went on. Even if the muzzle of the gun was on his chest, he didn''t stop. Hughes was about to press the trigger, but he didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly he couldn''t press it. It made him frown. Before he killed the vampire, he was merciless. What happened today? Did the vampire do to him? Yes, Chris is the prince of vampires. His strength is much stronger than that of ordinary vampires. He must have done something to him, and he will be like this. Su Yao took the opportunity to kiss xiutisi, laughing wantonly, "xiutisi, how do you feel?" When thutiston came back, he raised his cell phone and gritted his teeth. "Thutiss!" Actually secretly kiss him, vampires are indeed frivolous life, no wonder just will say that kind of words, really hateful. "Hughes, I''ll kill you now." As long as you kill thutis, he won''t have that dream again, and he won''t become so abnormal again. Su Yao raised his hands, "Hey, I was joking with you just now. Don''t you have to react so much? And I just gave you a kiss, and I didn''t cause any loss... " Hughes gritted his teeth. "Shut up! I''ll kill you now, you shameless, vicious vampire "Hughes, I think you misunderstood me. I''ve never killed anyone. How can I get used to it? The vampire hunter can judge whether the vampire has killed people by the blood fog on the vampire. You don''t know such a simple thing, do you "Are you an unqualified vampire hunter?" Xiutisi''s biggest dream in his life is to become the best vampire hunter in the world. Now when Su Yao said that, he suddenly exploded, and his former calmness was gone. "How can I not know, you..." And so on, all the vampires who kill people will be surrounded by blood mist. Others are invisible, but they can be seen by vampire hunters. In front of him, there was no blood mist on him at all. The blood mist couldn''t be hidden. Didn''t he really kill anyone, and he didn''t look like the evil spread all over the place? With such a recognition, Hughes''s pupils were shocked violently, and his inner thoughts were shaken for the first time. "Impossible, they said you..." "Little hunter, rumors are not credible." Su Yao said with a smile. "No, you don''t kill now, but it doesn''t mean you won''t kill later." Su Yao has some helplessness, "in fact, I have a good way here. Do you want to listen to it?" "What can I do?" "Don''t you worry? Then you can take me with you. When I suddenly kill someone, you will kill me directly. Anyway, I have no strength now. It''s easy for you to kill me... " "Well, do I make a lot of sense?" Hughes frowned. He wanted to kill those guilty vampires, but this guy didn''t kill anyone. He didn''t know what to do with each other. Now it''s the only way. "That''s what you said, but you have to stay with me all the time. You are not allowed to leave my sight." Chapter 2026 Su Yao had been playing with this idea, so after hearing such a sentence from xiutis, he agreed, "OK." Although he doesn''t remember himself now, he will make him like himself again. Looking at the extremely bright smile on his face, a strange feeling rose in his heart. He turned away and didn''t want to look at Su Yao''s face again, "follow up." Su Yao smiles and follows him. ¡­¡­ Maybe Hughes is very lucky. Before long, he bumps into a vampire, and the vampire is sucking human blood. Without thinking about it, he went forward and shot the vampire. Su Yao looked at xiutisi''s action without hesitation, and suddenly he was very glad that the original owner of the body had not persecuted any human beings, otherwise xiutisi would never die with him. But although the vampire was an ordinary vampire, he was very fast and avoided the shot. Hughes frowned and fired a quick shot, which hit the vampire''s right arm. Silver can do damage to vampires. After the vampire is shot by Hughes, the whole right arm is dead. This completely angered the vampire, and he walked towards thutis, "damn vampire hunter, I must eat you today!" Xiutisi is not angry, but suyao is angry. Xiutisi can only be bullied by him, and other people are not qualified. "What did you say?" The vampire turned pale to Su Yao''s face. He knelt on the ground and trembled with fright. "Prince Chris." "Answer my question!" The vampire bit his teeth and said, "Prince Chris, the vampire hunter is standing beside you. You should kill him quickly." "Do you need to ask what kind of decision I make?" With a wave of Su Yao''s hand, the vampire flew out, hit the stone and died. Hughes''s pupil suddenly shrank. "You lied to me?" This guy said just now that he has no strength, but now Sure enough, the vampire''s words are not credible. He should have killed this guy just now. No, can he kill this guy? "I didn''t cheat you. I don''t have the strength, but I still have the innate ability." Su Yao said boldly, "and if it''s really what you think, why didn''t I just kill you?" Hughes thought it over carefully. He thought it was reasonable, so he decided to believe him again. "You''d better not lie to me, or I''ll kill you." Su Yao laughed and did not speak. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long he followed xiutisi. Su Yao suddenly felt hungry, and his stomach screamed a few times. Although the prince of vampire doesn''t need to drink human blood every day like ordinary vampires, the original owner has been sleeping for a thousand years. Su Yao stopped. "Xiutis, I''m hungry." Hughes turned and raised his gun. "What did you say?" Su Yao looked at the gun aimed at him, without the slightest fear, "I''m hungry, can you let me take a sip of your blood?" His eyes fell on his slender and fragile neck, and his saliva was rapidly secreted in his mouth. If it wasn''t for his strong control, he would have jumped on it, "just a bite, OK?" Chapter 2027 Sensing his gaze, Hughes protected his neck. "Don''t even think about it." Su Yao''s eyes suddenly with a bit of loss, "but I''m really hungry, I''m almost unable to walk." Thutis: -- What''s this strange guilt about? Hughes, you must not be cheated by this guy in front of you. He is an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. He is the most insidious and cunning. "If you say no, you just can''t. You''ll find someone else." "But it''s not you who said don''t let me leave you?" Su Yao asked, "if I really leave, I will die under the gun in your hand?" Thutis: -- Tut, it''s too much trouble. I should have killed this annoying vampire. "Then you can bear it..." As soon as Hughes finished, he suddenly saw a bird flying over his head. He shot at the bird without hesitation. So the bird fell to the ground. Xiutis went to pick up the bird and handed it to Su Yao, "take it." Su Yao didn''t answer, "what do you mean?" "You said you were hungry. Anyway, bird blood is also blood. Drink it quickly. I don''t have much time to spend with you here." Said thutis impatiently. Su Yao''s face changed. "I never drink animal blood." Animal blood can''t solve the problem of vampire''s hunger. Drinking it will only make the vampire hungry. Only human blood can. "Then you go on hungry." With that, Hughes made an effort to throw the bird away. Su Yao quickly stopped him, "wait, give it to me." Although the vampire never eats human food, it doesn''t mean that the vampire can''t eat human food. He can try whether the food can fill his stomach. Hughes raised his eyebrow and threw the bird over. Then he watched with his own eyes as Su Yao plucked all the hairs from the bird and opened his stomach After washing the birds, make a fire and bake them. In this process, Hughes was ignorant. Isn''t Chris supposed to drink that bird''s blood? Why is it roasted? Can vampires also eat human food? And why is he so skilled? It wasn''t until the smell of roast bird meat came that Hughes came back. He looked at Su Yao with a very complicated look. Xiutis opened his mouth to make it clear, but he closed his mouth again when he thought that Su Yao was easy to get close. But his stomach suddenly cried out, which was very clear in the silent environment. At the thought that Su Yao might have heard it, xiutis was embarrassed. It''s useless for him to do such a shameful thing in front of a vampire. But Su Yao did hear it. He looked at xiutisi with a kind of embarrassed expression and wanted to laugh, "xiutisi, do you want to eat with me?" "No more." Hughes put on an iceberg face again. "I''m not hungry at all. Eat for yourself." Damn, he really wants to eat. "Really not? I just heard someone''s stomach calling Su Yao said as he divided the roasted bird into two parts, and then handed it half to xiutis. Xiutisi smelled the attractive fragrance and couldn''t help swallowing. No, he can''t take it. It must be Chris''s trick. There must be some medicine on it. If he takes it, he will die immediately. Chapter 2028 Even though he thought so in his heart, Hughes could not help taking over the half baked bird. In fact, Hughes, who became a vampire hunter, was still a eater. He could not resist the temptation of delicious food, not to mention Su Yao''s delicious food. Hughes looked at the half of the roast bird in his hand, hesitated again and again, but couldn''t help biting it, and then - it was really fragrant. His eyes lit up. Su Yao was very familiar with such xiutis. It seems that Hughes is still the same as before, just lost his memory. And in this way, he is more confident, can let the lost memory of Hughes like himself again. Su Yao thought and bit the half baked bird he was holding in his hand, then spit it out with a blank expression. Bah, it''s really terrible. It seems that vampires really can''t eat human food. Su Yao looked at xiutisi who ate there with relish. "Xiutisi, let''s make a deal?" Hughes looked up. "What deal?" "I''ll give you this half of my hand. You let me take a sip of your blood, and I can do it for you from now on. I can do it more than that." Xiutisi thought about it carefully. He thought it was a good deal, but he was afraid that Su Yao was cheating him. After struggling for many times, finally, the desire for food occupied the upper point, "yes, come on." Su Yao went over, lowered his head, and stabbed his tusk into his neck. Human blood is the most delicious food for vampires, while thutis'' blood is not generally delicious. Su Yao originally only wanted to take a sip, but after taking xiutisi''s blood, he suddenly couldn''t control himself and took several sips. Hughes noticed something was wrong and quickly stopped, "Chris!" He also said that he only took one puff. He had already taken several puffs. I really can''t believe the vampire''s words. Su Yao just regained consciousness. He quickly put away his tusks and looked at xiutis, who was pale because of blood loss. He felt a little sorry. "Sorry, I just wanted to take a sip, but your blood is so delicious that I couldn''t help it." Hughes glared at him. "You''re not going to drink my blood from now on." Su Yao nodded. "Besides, you''d better not forget what you said just now, or I''ll kill you." Su Yao saw that he used this kind of words to intimidate himself. He had no choice but to smile, "well, well, if I can''t do it, you will kill me." Hughes gave a cold Snort and did not speak again. ¡­¡­ Su Yao went back to the vampire hunter union with Hughes. Su Yao was speechless when he learned that xiutisi himself followed him back to the trade union. "Xiutisi, are you sure you want to take me back to the trade union? Your companion will shoot me mercilessly, won''t he "Of course, I have to take you back to the trade union. Only there can you keep your peace." "Don''t worry, my companions, like me, are very tolerant of vampires who have never committed a crime. Of course, you''d better not do anything out of line, or I won''t be able to save you at that time. " "I thought a vampire hunter would kill a vampire as long as he saw it. I didn''t think I was wrong, but is that true?" "Whether it''s true or not, you can go back with me." "OK, I''ll believe you this time." Chapter 2029 So, Su Yao really followed xiutis back to the vampire hunter Union. It''s late at night now, except for a few vampire hunters who are still wandering in the hall, other vampire hunters have returned to the room to have a rest. As soon as the vampire hunters saw Su Yao, they quickly pulled out their guns, and the atmosphere became very tense. "Hughes, why did you come back with a vampire? And if I''m not mistaken, he''s Prince Chris One of the vampire hunters looked at Hughes with some disapproval in his eyes when the other vampire hunters heard the word "Chris", they immediately became alert, "Hughes, why didn''t you kill him, but brought him back? Are you bewitched by him? " "Well, I don''t have the ability to bewitch thutis." Su Yao was a little dissatisfied, "and I never thought of coming here with him. He insisted that I come with him. If you don''t mind, I can leave now. " Listening to this, the vampire hunters immediately looked at Hughes, with some condemnation in their eyes, "Hughes, why do you want to bring him back? Do you know he is very dangerous? What if he had another purpose? " "Yes, he''s the prince of vampires. It''s easy for him to kill us. You''re really wrong this time." "And a vampire like him, who is full of evil, should be killed directly, so that no one will be attacked by him again." Once again, Su Yao didn''t know what kind of expression to put on. "I said, if you have no problem with your eyes, you should be able to see that I am not surrounded by blood mist." Su Yao did not say, they really did not pay attention. They noticed this, and then they were a little confused. "What''s the matter? Isn''t Chris killing people like crazy?" "I don''t know. Maybe what we heard is false." "So rumors are not credible." Su Yao put in a sentence, "after those rumors outside, you still don''t easily believe, or you will lose face at that time." "The outside world hears that Prince Chris in the vampire clan has a bad character, which is true." vampire hunter with long silvery hair make complaints about Tucao. Su Yao Aren''t you still nervous just now? Why do I suddenly make complaints about it now? and I''m here, so I''ll make complaints about it. ¡­¡­ Although we know that Chris in front of us is not the evil Chris in the rumor, it''s the vampire hunters who are still a little worried. "Hughes, although he hasn''t killed anyone now, it doesn''t mean he won''t kill anyone in the future, and maybe the whole Hunter guild will be poisoned by him, so I think it''s better to solve him as soon as possible." Su Yao is as like as two peas. "You can''t kill him." At this time, Hughes said, "I''ve promised him. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of him. Once I find out that he has signs of killing, I will kill him immediately, even for my own life. " "If he committed a terrible crime, I will atone for it by death. Please believe me." "Don''t worry, there will never be such a day." After all, I don''t want you to die Chapter 2030 Xiutis didn''t know how many such words he had heard from Su Yao all the way, so he ignored Su Yao directly. When the vampire hunters saw that Hughes had taken his life as a guarantee, they really didn''t know how to persuade him, so they had to agree, "OK, but you must take good care of him, or we can''t help you." Hughes nodded. "I know. I''ll take a good look at him." "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s go back to bed and have a rest early." "Good night." Seeing his companion leave, xiutis looks at Su Yao and says, "come with me." "Are you going to take me to your room?" Su Yao was a little excited. Once again, Hughes felt the rumors were harmful. It''s said that Prince Chris, the vampire, is cruel, but what does Chris say Well, maybe there''s something wrong with my brain. It''s good that Su Yao doesn''t know what xiutis thinks, otherwise he''ll blow his hair. "Hughes, may I sleep in your bed?" "No way." "I sleep in the bed, you can only sleep on the ground," he said "But I really don''t like sleeping on the floor." Su Yao showed an expression of grievance. Hughes was not moved at all. "It''s your own business. It has nothing to do with me." "Hughes, are you really going to be so cruel to me? Although you have forgotten the things between us, I remember them clearly. " That''s the last thing Hughes wants to hear. It makes him really have something to do with Chris. He''s a vampire hunter. The vampire hunter keeps a hostile relationship with the vampire. How can he have that relationship with his enemies. "Chris, you''d better shut your mouth quickly, or I don''t mind making it speechless any more." "Hughes, you are so fierce." Su Yao followed Hughes into the room, "but I don''t mind being killed by you. Even if you fight me now, I won''t fight back." Hughes couldn''t bear it. He kicked over and said, "shut up Su Yao quickly dodged, "xiutis, you are so fierce. Be careful that no one will like you in the future." The veins of his forehead bulged. "You want to die now, don''t you?" Su Yao put away the smile on his face, "OK, I''m not joking with you." After the amnesia of Hughes, although better than before bullying, but also too easy to blow hair, so still don''t continue to tease him, or it will really die. Hughes regretted that he had not killed the mortal in front of him, but now it was too late to say anything, so he had to bear it for a while. But the best way is not to pay attention to him, otherwise he will only gain an inch. With this in mind, xiutis took Su Yao as the air. Seeing that xiutisi no longer cared about himself, Su Yao took off his clothes. Looking at the body that he had seen countless times in his dream, xiutis could no longer regard Su Yao as the air, "what are you doing?" "Undress and sleep, of course." Su Yao said, "don''t you take off your clothes when you sleep?" Hughes choked You''re ready to go to bed before you take a bath. Don''t you feel dirty? " Su Yao This guy is still as clean as ever. Chapter 2031 Su Yao put on his coat and said, "take me to take a bath now." Hughes stood still, not knowing what he was thinking. When Su Yao saw that he was staring at something, he followed the direction he was looking at, and then saw a gem that fell from his clothes at a time he didn''t know. Su Yao thought of xiutisi''s property of loving money very much. He turned out a gem and asked tentatively, "do you want this?" Xiutis''s eyes immediately turned to the gem. He bit his lip and forced himself to move his eyes I don''t want to "Really not?" Hughes bit his lip and did not speak. "Then I''ll lose it." With that, Su Yao tried to lose the gem. "Wait a minute." Hughes, stop him. Su Yao picked eyebrows, with a smile in his eyes, "what''s the matter?" Hughes struggled for a while. "Give it to me." "Don''t you want it?" "If you want to live with me, you can''t live with me for nothing." Hughes suddenly became more reasonable. "It''s your reward." Yes, it''s the reward. It''s not that he''s interested in gems. It''s true. "That''s fine." Su Yao handed the gem to him. "I have other gems here. Do you want to make a deal with me?" Hearing the word "trade", Hughes suddenly remembered his experience of almost being sucked dry by him, and immediately became alert, "what do you want to do this time? I tell you, you don''t want to suck my blood any more. " "Don''t worry, it''s not about sucking your blood." Hughes was dubious. "Tell me what the deal is." "I''ll sleep in the same bed with you at night." "No way." Hughes refused without hesitation. He doesn''t want to sleep with a vampire. Who knows if the other party will secretly suck his blood while he is asleep. He doesn''t want to be sucked into a corpse. Su Yao took out a handful of colorful gems and sighed, "really not? I was going to give you all these, but now it seems that they don''t have to exist. It''s a pity. " Xiutis''s heart began to struggle again. On one hand, it was a gem, on the other hand, it was his own life. Finally "If you want to make a deal with me, you have to promise me a condition first." "What conditions?" "You can''t suck my blood while you''re asleep." Said thutis. Su Yao now understood what he was worried about, and he could not laugh or cry. "Don''t worry, I can''t bear to suck your blood. And I haven''t been hungry since I sucked your blood last time. " "Vampire aristocrats are different from other vampires. They can keep full for a long time after taking one blood." Xiutis thought of the knowledge he had seen about vampires. It seemed that he had mentioned this point, so he let down his heart. But it didn''t mean that he relaxed his vigilance to Su Yao. "Well, I''ll trust you one last time." Hughes extended his hand. "Bring it." Su Yao gave him all the colorful gems. "Now take me to take a bath." ¡­¡­ There is a hot spring in the hunter Union. Usually, the vampire hunters who are tired in the past will go to the hot spring for a while to relax. Hughes took him to the hot spring. "This is it." "I didn''t expect you to enjoy it. You even have hot springs." Chapter 2032 Thutis did not answer, and turned away. Su Yao didn''t care either. He took off his clothes and stepped into the hot spring. In an instant, he felt that the whole person was much more relaxed. He lay on the stone with his eyes closed. And just as he was about to fall asleep, someone also stepped into the hot spring. Su Yao immediately opened his eyes. He looked at xiutisi naked in front of him and opened his eyes wide. It suddenly occurred to him that before entering this puzzling replica, once he was soaking in a hot spring with Hughes, and then he was softened by Hughes. Although the current xiutisi lost memory, but who knows if his body still has a strong temptation to xiutisi. Wait a minute. If Hughes wants to do that to him, will he lie flat or lie flat. Xiutisi''s eyes fell on Su Yao, and he remembered the spring dream he had been doing before. I don''t know if Chris''s skin is really that tender. Thought thutis, reaching for a pinch. He was scared by his own thoughts again, and his eyes sank. Hughes knew that he should kill the vampire who made him so strange, but he just couldn''t do it. ¡°¡­¡­ Chris, do you have any tricks on me? " Listening to this puzzling question, Su Yao was a little confused. "What are you talking about? What are your tricks? Why don''t I know when I''ve done some dirty tricks to you? " "Hughes, you don''t have delusion of murder, do you?" Thutiston''s words stop Shut up Su Yao let out a cry and stood up. Hughes''s eyes shifted uncontrollably to him, sliding all the way from his back to a certain area. He could hear himself swallowing. When he realized what he was doing, his face turned ugly. "Chris, why don''t you wear anything? Are you all such flighty vampires? " Su Yao, who heard the word "frivolous" again, was speechless. "Who would wear clothes when taking a bath? And it''s just me and you here, and we''re all men. There''s nothing to be ashamed of. " Hughes''s face smelled worse. "Are you like that when you''re with other people?" Su Yao didn''t hear clearly, "ha? What did you just say? " "It''s nothing. You can get out of here!" said Hughes Su Yao turned his eyes silently and whispered, "sick." Fortunately, xiutis didn''t hear it, otherwise it would blow up again. ¡­¡­ Not long after she fell asleep, she was about to have the dream she had been dreaming recently. And this is not the same, is the dream of another hero now lying on their side. It made him confused whether it was a dream or a reality. Xiutisi opened his eyes, looked at Su Yao lying on one side, quietly got out of bed and went to the backyard. After a while, there was the sound of water in the backyard. Su Yao was still sleeping soundly. In contrast, Hughes took cold baths over and over again. ¡­¡­ When he woke up the next morning, Su Yao felt something was wrong with xiutis. His face was red, his brows were tight, and he was still talking nonsense. He quickly reached out and touched xiutisi''s forehead. He found that xiutisi was burning to death. After confirming that xiutisi had a fever, he quickly went out to find someone. The vampire hunters who met Su Yao last night have already told others about Su Yao, so the vampire hunters didn''t have any special reaction after seeing him Chapter 2033 However, a female vampire hunter looked at Su Yao with some hostility in her eyes. Su Yao didn''t notice, but he didn''t pay attention to each other, and now the most important thing is xiutis. Hughes is suffering from a high fever. If he doesn''t get rid of it quickly, he may become a fool. "Do you have a doctor here, Hughes? He has a high fever." "I am a doctor." The female vampire hunter who was hostile to Su Yao said, "where is xiutis? Take me to have a look." Although very uncomfortable, the other side with that look at themselves, but xiutisi important, "he''s in the room." The expression on the female vampire hunter''s face suddenly changed, "did you sleep with Hughes last night?" Su Yao was a little impatient. "This is a trivial question. Can you stop asking? Now the most important thing is to see xiutina. I don''t think you are a doctor at all Tut, even if the guy named xiutis lost his memory, he dared to attract bees and butterflies outside. It''s really irritating. Yes, Su Yao saw at a glance that the female hunter liked xiutis, otherwise the other party would not have such a big hostility to him. The female hunter bit her teeth. How could it be an unimportant question? She always liked thutis. But Hughes came back with a vampire last night and slept in the same room with him. Although the other side is also a man, but can not rule out the possibility of xiutis like men, not to mention the other side looks so good-looking, even her this woman can not compare. Although Hughes is not the kind of superficial person who only looks at his face, who knows if the other party will use any abusive means. So she can''t let Hughes be alone with this vampire any more, or it will be too late for Hughes to be robbed. "I was just a little worried about Hughes. I''ll go and see him with you now." Su Yao is also too lazy to expose her lies, and really can not drag on, "let''s go." "Wait a minute." At this time, a male vampire hunter said, "Lina, you have just learned medical skills for a short time. You''d better not do harm to Hughes. Let will go." Lina, who had been demolished, was immediately dissatisfied. "Sear, I''ve just studied medicine for a short time, but my talent is very good, and it''s just a fever." Seeing that they argued there, Su Yao yelled impatiently, "OK, the one with the best medical skills among you, give it to me. If you drag on like this, xiutis''s life will be gone." It''s such a time when people in this guild are still quarreling. Do they have no brains? With such a roar, Lena and SYL were quiet. Will, who was mentioned just now, came out and said, "I''ll go with you." ¡­¡­ After will gave him an injection, his fever finally subsided. After a few words with Su Yao, he left. Su Yao sat on one side, waiting for xiutis to wake up. At this time, Lina suddenly broke in, directly ignored Su Yao, who was sitting on one side, and walked towards xiutis. Seeing Lina reach out to touch xiutisi''s face, Su Yao''s eyes suddenly become cold. He grabs Lina''s hand and says, "what are you doing?" "Of course, to see if the fever in thutis has subsided." Lena said with a strong voice, "but why do you still have the face to stay here?" Chapter 2034 Su Yao sneered, "why can''t I stay here?" "You''re the one who made Hughes look like this. Hughes''s physical fitness is the second best among us, but he just slept with you yesterday and has a high fever today. You must have done something while he was asleep last night. Did you steal his blood? " Su Yao is too lazy to argue with an unreasonable person about this kind of nutrition free topic. "Your voice is too loud. You''d better go out quickly. Don''t disturb xiutisi''s rest." "Besides, Hughes himself asked me to come back with him. Even if he drove me away, only he was qualified to drive me away." At the mention of this, Lina was angry. "Hughes hates vampires the most. What did you do to him before he would bring you back, and he would let you sleep with him?" "Well Of course, it''s because he has a crush on me. " The charm of money, of course. Smell speech, Lina''s face suddenly green a burst of red a burst of, "you don''t talk nonsense there, how can xiutis see you, it must be you used some dirty means." "If Hughes doesn''t like me, can he like you?" Su Yao sneered, "Miss Lina, I advise you to look at yourself in the mirror." Lena got angry. "Shut up, you. Hughes is mine." "Your paranoia is really serious. I advise you to see a doctor as soon as possible, or you will not be cured at that time." Lina''s heart was not very broad, saw Su Yao again and again humiliated himself, suddenly lost her reason. She pulled out the gun that was pinned to her waist. As soon as she was ready to give Su Yao a shot, she didn''t know how to get to Su Yao''s hand. Lina was shocked. "What did you do just now?" "Have you forgotten who I am?" Lina choked and "..." "I advise you not to provoke me again. I don''t have so much patience. It''s easier for me to kill you than to crush an ant. " As the voice fell, Su Yao squeezed the gun in his hand and threw it at Lina. "Now get out of here for me first." Lina''s face was very ugly, but she didn''t dare to provoke Su Yao, but she put down a cruel word before she left. "You wait for me!" She can''t clean up Chris, but she can find the elders, who are experienced and can definitely kill Chris. Su Yao also knows that Lina won''t give up so easily, but she doesn''t take Lina seriously, and even if she asks other people for help, it''s useless. ¡­¡­ Soon after Lena left, Hughes woke up. He didn''t say anything, just looked at Su Yao with complicated eyes. Su Yao felt uncomfortable when he looked at him like this. "Xiutis, what are you looking at me for? Are you thirsty?" "I heard your conversation with Lena just now." Said thutis. Su Yao recalled what he had just said, but he didn''t think there was a problem with any of them. "What''s the problem?" "Why don''t I know when I fell in love with you?" Said thutis in a faint voice. The expression on Su Yao''s face suddenly froze I was just quick talking, and I don''t think you like that Lena. " Hughes didn''t go on with the subject, "I''m hungry." Su Yao Are you a pig? Chapter 2035 Although some people dislike the behavior of eating when they have enough sleep, they finally make food. But because the food he made was so delicious, it attracted those vampire hunters who had not had breakfast. They all gathered around, looking at the delicious food in front of his eyes and swallowing. "Hughes, can you give me one bite, just one." "I want a bite, too." "No way." Xiutis mercilessly refused their request, "these are my own food to eat, you want to eat, do it yourself." "But can you finish so much?" Hughes did not answer this question, but used his actions to prove whether he could finish all this. Those people could only watch him eat with relish. The smell of the food was so tempting that they swallowed and felt even more hungry. One of them couldn''t help it. He held out his hand and was ready to take the nearest apple pie secretly. But xiutis found out, he mercilessly hit the man with a fork on the back of the hand. "Hughes, we''ve been friends for so many years. What''s wrong with your apple pie? Do you need it?" "Then we are not partners from now on." Said thutis. "Hey, Hughes, you have no conscience when you say that. Can our friendship be measured by food?" "Isn''t it?" Asked thutis. The man choked at this, and the others were speechless. "There are still some in the kitchen." At this time, Su Yao spoke. As soon as the words came out, those people ran towards the kitchen one after another. "What are you doing stepping on my feet?" "Can you stop pushing me?" Xiutisi looked at Su Yao and said, "why do you tell them that those you make are not for me?" "If you force it again, you won''t want to eat it in the future." It''s just that he''s used to it. This guy is still strong. Hughes immediately shut his mouth, but his expression seemed to be aggrieved. Su Yao looked at his expression of aggrieved and could not help but make complaints about it. Brother, do you remember the human design when you just appeared as a vampire hunter? Now it''s all gone It may be that after eating the food made by Su Yao, the vampire hunters thought Su Yao looked more pleasant to the eye. They even praised Su Yao''s cooking skills. The female hunter named Lina was still hostile to Su Yao, and she also despised the behavior of her companions. She thought that mixing with a vampire was betraying the hunter Union, and even pointed at them face to face. When Su Yao didn''t show up, Lina was the first lady. However, they just disliked her because Lina didn''t do too much. But now Lena actually regards them as traitors, which is really unbearable. They gave Lena a hard talk. Xiutis also began to say, "Lina, even if you aim at Chris, it''s useless. If you don''t like it, you just don''t like it. I hope you don''t pester me again in the future, or you won''t blame me for being rude to you. " Lina is so angry that she puts all her mistakes on Su Yao. She thinks that Su Yao''s appearance is the reason why such things happen. Had it not been for Su Yao, she would not have been accused by her companions, and xiutis would not have said that. "Chris, I will never let you go." Chapter 2036 Lena finally went to the elders to sue, but the elders were not stupid, or they would have died under the hands of vampires. And they know Lina''s character, so they don''t believe Lina''s words, but go to other people to prove it. After learning the truth, they scolded Lina and told her to stop making trouble. After all, Chris is a vampire prince who has lived for thousands of years. Even the whole guild can''t beat each other. This makes Lina resent Su Yao even more. In her anger, she did something vicious. Lina killed a female hunter who had just joined the guild. She left Su Yao''s things at the scene and misled others into thinking that Su Yao killed her. "I said that he should be killed. Now, he has killed someone. Maybe one of us will be killed next." Lena was there to stir up the flames. "He''s a vampire. No matter how safe he is these days, he will still kill people." But Su Yao, who was accused of being the murderer, was calm, "do you have any evidence to prove it?" "This gem is on your clothes." Lena took out the gem that had fallen at the scene of the crime. Su Yao wanted to laugh. "How can you be so sure it''s mine? Xiutis has such a gem in his hand." Although the last time xiutisi said that kind of merciless words, but Lena''s heart still has his, and she is not to frame xiutisi. "Hughes is also a vampire hunter. He won''t kill his companions." "Then how can you be so sure that the murderer is me? Is it you who maliciously framed me?" Su Yao sneered. Lena had already figured out the wording, "what evidence do you have to prove that you didn''t kill people?" "Do you have any evidence to prove that I killed it, just by the gem that fell on the scene?" Su Yao asked, "besides, if I really killed someone, how could I let the evidence stay at the scene? Isn''t it clear that I am the murderer?" "Maybe you didn''t notice." Lena''s momentum fell down. "Maybe you left it on purpose." Su Yao rolled his eyes. "Do you think I''m as stupid as you?" Lina was so angry that " Why don''t you answer my question directly? Are you guilty? " For a moment, people didn''t know who to believe. What Lina said is not wrong, so is Su Yao. ¡­¡­ At this point, someone came out, "I know the truth." Lina had a bad feeling in her heart. Before the man spoke again, she said quickly, "have you been bribed by Chris?" I want to slap myself after I say something. But it''s all said Su Yao looked at Lina with a smile, "how can you be sure that he was bribed by me? You should not be afraid that he will tell the truth, so you want to strike first? " Lina had never seen anything so difficult. She bit her lip. "I just don''t want anyone else to fall for your trick." "You put all your hats on my head. If I''m not innocent today, I''ll be your killer." "Unfortunately, I also have evidence here..." Chapter 2037 There is no mobile phone in this era, but it is a mysterious world after all, so there are still things that can record videos. Su Yao had such a thing in his hand. Lina looked at the video stone Su Yao took out, and her uneasiness expanded. She reached out to grab it. Su Yao avoided her hand very easily, "what are you doing? You don''t want to destroy the evidence, do you Lina glared at him viciously, "who knows if your evidence is true, I won''t let your plot succeed." Su Yao laughed, "if you have no ghost in your heart, why are you so nervous? And the first thing you want is not to prove your innocence, but to destroy the evidence in my hand. Miss Lina, don''t you think everyone here is a fool? " Of course, there is a ghost in Lina''s heart, and she is very afraid. She is afraid that there is evidence in Su Yao''s hand. Lena tried to calm herself down. "I think you''re just changing the subject. Now it''s time to prove your innocence." Su Yao didn''t argue with her any more. He crushed the video stone. Then Lena''s killing of the female hunter, including the process of leaving a gem at the scene, was shown to the public. Video stone can''t do anything, so it''s really Lina who killed the female hunter. People look at Lina''s eyes suddenly become very complex, including disgust, heartache, and can''t believe it. They thought Lina was just willful, but they didn''t expect her to do such a crazy thing. "Lina, why are you doing this?" "Lina, we thought you were just a bit headstrong and kind-hearted, but we didn''t expect you to do such crazy things. Where did she provoke you?" "Lina, you really let us down. From now on, you are no longer a member of the trade union. Let''s go." Lena knew it was irreparable, but she was not reconciled. The reason why she did all this was to kill Chris, the vampire who bewitched Hughes, but she didn''t expect that the result was not what she imagined. And she''s going to be expelled from the guild, which means that she has no hope of being with Hughes. Since she can''t get Hughes, no one else can. She can''t kill Chris, but she can kill Hughes. That''s her win. Lena walks over to xiutis. "Xiutis, I want to tell you something before I leave." No one noticed that her hand, hidden under her cloak, was secretly clenched. Hughes frowned. "Just stand there and say what you have to say." "But I just want to tell you that it''s your parting gift." Lena said as she fired a quick shot at Hughes. Everyone didn''t expect such a thing to happen. They were all stunned. Su Yao responded quickly. He went forward to help xiutis block the shot. But the bullet just went through his shoulder, not his heart. This small injury was nothing to Su Yao. The wound on his shoulder was soon repaired. But he was really angry this time. If you want to frame him, it doesn''t matter. But if you want to hurt his Hughes, you can''t bear it. Su Yao flashed in front of Lina and cut her neck mercilessly Chapter 2038 Everyone was frightened by his behavior. "Chris, what are you doing?" Su Yao''s eyes swept over them one by one, sneering, "just now you should have seen that she even wanted to kill xiutis. If a vicious person like her is not punished, then one day your whole guild will be killed by her. I''m helping you." All of them were silent immediately Chris is right. Since Lena is determined to kill an innocent person, it''s hard to ensure that she will hold a grudge against them for being expelled from the guild. So it''s better for Lina to die. Su Yao didn''t have to guess. He knew what they were thinking. With a sneer, he turned and looked at xiutis. "Xiutis, it''s too dangerous for you here. I''m afraid that someone who loves you will set me up in the future, so we''d better leave here as soon as possible." What''s more, these people don''t look at the occasion at all. They have disturbed the world between him and xiutis countless times. Hughes looked at him, and there was something complicated in front of him. "Chris, do you remember what I told you before?" Su Yao frowned, "it''s right that I killed someone, but she is a guilty person. Besides, she provoked me first, and she wanted to kill you. " "Hughes, are you going to kill me because I killed a guilty man?" Xiutisi didn''t speak, and Su Yao''s heart was half cold. "Thutis, since you really want to kill me, I''ll do what you want, but I don''t need you to do it. I''ll do it myself." Su Yao picked up the gun and pointed it at himself. Others didn''t blame Su Yao, and they thought he was doing the right thing. Moreover, after this period of time together, they have a little favor for Su Yao. Even if the other party is a vampire, they don''t want to see that happen, and they don''t want Hughes to regret it. So they began to persuade Su Yao. "Chris, don''t be impulsive, Hughes. He didn''t mean that." "Chris, we think you''re doing the right thing, so you don''t have to die." "Hughes, have a word. Do you really want Chris to die?" Su Yao looked at xiutisi, "xiutisi, have you made a decision?" Hughes sighed. "Are you stupid?" Su Yao''s face puzzled, "eh?" "If I really wanted to kill you, I would have killed you. I was just thinking about something. It was your own wishful thinking. " Su Yao had an impulse to hit him Then why don''t you make it clear in advance? " He really thought the dog man was going to kill himself, Gan! "I''ve just said that. I''m thinking about something." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "do you think clearly now?" "Think about it." "What do you want to tell me?" "If someone comes to provoke you in the future, you can just call directly. Don''t worry about me." "And now I allow you to kill, but you can only kill those who have committed the most heinous crimes," he said seriously Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "you say is Lina like that?" Hughes nodded. "That''s right." If Lena were alive now, she would be angry to death after hearing the conversation between them. Su Yao patted his chest. "I was scared to death just now. You have to tell me earlier, or I''ll misunderstand you again." Chapter 2039 "There will only be one. There will never be another." Said Hughes seriously. "But why don''t you dare say that to my eyes?" Thutiston was silent when he came. ¡°¡­¡­ When didn''t I say that to your eyes? " Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "xiutisi, you are really a fool." "I''m not." Hughes was serious. "You are." Others: "I''m not sure." These two people are in love, absolutely. Please don''t spread dog food in front of us any more. Please take care of the mood of our single dogs. So, Su Yao and xiutis were driven out of the guild by a group of angry single dogs. Cough, I''m kidding. They left the vampire hunters guild by themselves. After learning that they are going to leave, other vampire hunters are still very reluctant, trying to retain them. "Chris, do you really want to leave with Hughes?" "Chris, can you not go? If you leave, we''ll be hungry again in the morning. " "Chris, why don''t you make us a table and then leave." Well, in fact, they just don''t want Su Yao as a chef. And since this period of time, their mouths have been spoiled by Su Yao''s food. Koko! Before Su Yao spoke, xiutis began to say something discontentedly, "don''t even think about it. Chris is my special cook. I can only eat his food." Su Yao has some helplessness, "when did I become your exclusive chef?" "Isn''t it?" Asked thutis. There was a threat in the tone. Su Yao sighed, "yes, my master." Other people just feel like they''ve been shown a face of love again, "come on, come on, let''s go." "It''s not like you. Let''s go. Let''s go." ¡­¡­ After leaving the association of vampire hunters, Su Yao and xiutis lived in the open. Well, that''s impossible. The most important thing Su Yao needs now is money. He sold some precious stones and bought a house. He didn''t want to go back to the side of the blood clan, and he couldn''t go back with xiutis. Hughes'' blood is so delicious that even he can''t make it to the pit, not to mention other vampires. He doesn''t want Hughes to be watched by so many vampires, and he can''t stay with Hughes all the time. Because of what happened before, and the dream that he had been dreaming, xiutis didn''t want to live with Su Yao. But Su Yao was a thief. He only asked someone to decorate one room. The other rooms were so empty that he didn''t even have a sofa. Even if Hughes wanted to sleep on the sofa. But he was not used to sleeping on the ground, so he had to force himself to live in the same room with Su Yao. "Chris, you''d better get up and decorate the other rooms, or I''ll be rude to you." "But I have no money." Su Yao''s face is not red and his heart is not empty. Joking, the reason why he decorated only one room was that he wanted to let xiutisi sleep with him, so as to enhance the relationship between them. If other rooms are decorated, his plan will fail. So he will never be like Hughes. Anyway, Hughes can''t beat him now. Hee hee. Chapter 2040 Su Yao is not going to contact with the blood, but the blood side suddenly someone came to the door. What''s more, the one who came to me was furselin, the fiancee of the original owner. Furselin liked her fiance very much, otherwise she would have been with other pursuers after the original owner fell asleep. But when she came to her, Su Yao was not there, but xiutis was. After hearing that furselin said he was Chris''s fiancee, Hughes was suddenly upset, but he didn''t know why he was so upset. "Chris is not here. You can go." As if she hadn''t heard that, Catherine sat down and assumed a hostess''s manner. "You''re the servant Chris bought. I''m thirsty now. Go and get me a glass of water." Xiutis face expressionless, "sorry, I''m not a servant, want to drink water you pour." Seeing that he actually disobeyed his orders, furselin was very dissatisfied. "I don''t care if you are a servant bought by Chris. Anyway, you have to do my orders, otherwise I don''t mind sending you to see God." He has been with Su Yao all these days, and Hughes has never met any vampire. Now a vampire from furselin comes to challenge him, and the belligerent factor in his blood becomes active again. "Let''s see if you''re dead or if I''m dead." Furselin found that xiutis was a vampire hunter, and her face became more ugly. "You''re a vampire hunter. Why are you here? Do you come in here pretending to be a servant and want to get close to Chris? " I have to say that furselin''s brain hole is quite big. "I''m sorry, I forgot to tell you one thing. It''s Chris who brought me here, and I''ve been sleeping in the same bed with him all this time." Wait, why did he say that all of a sudden? And what is the tone of swearing sovereignty? He knows. He must have been influenced by that idiot Chris. But fureline didn''t believe Hughes at all. "I know. You must have seen Chris. There''s no one who doesn''t like his beauty." "You''ve been looking for Chris recently, right? I think you''d better give up your idea. Chris is my fiance. He will only be with me, so don''t try to destroy the relationship between Chris and me Listen to these words of furselin, the heart of xiutis is more and more uncomfortable. "How can you be so sure Chris will be with you? And if he had you in his heart, he would have gone to you. Why would he be with me, a vampire hunter? " "I think it''s all your fantasy. Chris doesn''t like you at all." Being poked in the pain, furselin suddenly became angry. "I was thinking of letting you go, but I didn''t expect you to be so illiterate. In this case, don''t leave here alive today." "As I have just said, it is not certain who will die or live." When they were about to fight, Su Yao suddenly came back, "what are you two doing?" Seeing Su Yao, furselin got excited. She ran to Su Yao with a smile and stretched out her hands to give him a hug. "Chris, it''s so nice that I finally see you again." Chapter 2041 Su Yao quickly dodged, frowning at her, "who are you?" Because of this short sentence, furselin was shocked, "I''m furselin, don''t you remember me?" Su Yao searched the remaining memory in his head, but he couldn''t find the character of furselin. "Are you sure we really know each other? I don''t remember you at all." Furselin was even more shocked, but she soon regained her spirits. "It seems that you''ve been sleeping for a thousand years and lost your memory. But don''t worry. As your fiancee, I will help you get your memory back. " Listen to "fiancee" these three words, Su Yao''s brow suddenly wrinkled more tightly, "although I don''t remember you, but I remember I didn''t have a fiancee, you are wrong person?" "No mistake, you are my fiance. I still have your picture here." She said as she pulled out a picture. "Look at it for yourself." Su Yao took a look, and then he was silent. The person in this picture looks like him, but it''s not him at all. Is this fraserine suffering from face blindness? "You''re mistaken. There''s a mole under the right eye of this man in the picture, but not on my face. Besides, I''m Danfeng eye, and the person in the photo is peach blossom eye. " Furselin looked at Su Yao and the person in the photo. After careful comparison, she found that she was not the same person. I didn''t expect that she made a mistake about her fiance. It''s a shame. "I''m sorry, I made a mistake, but you look so much like my fiance. You must be brothers, right?" Su Yao thought about it carefully and found that the original owner really had a younger brother, whose name was criso. "Your fiance is probably my younger brother criso." "Yes, it''s crisso. Do you know where he is now?" "Sorry, I don''t remember anything now, so I don''t know where he is." The expression on furselin''s face suddenly became lost. "Then how can I find him? I don''t think I can''t find him all my life? " "You can ask the people who know him. They should know where he has gone." Su Yao suggested. Furselin nodded. "I know, but I think you''d better think about it carefully. The man around you is a vampire hunter. You two won''t get any good results together. And other people who should pay attention to know that they will treat you as a traitor, and then you and he will not live. " Hughes is not happy again. This furselin is too annoying. First, she took Chris as his fiance, and now she says something like this. It has nothing to do with her. Can she leave quickly? Xiutis didn''t realize that he didn''t want to leave Su Yao now. "I will never be separated from him." Su Yao''s tone was very serious. Even if the blood clan really came to him because of this, he would never separate from xiutis. The big deal was to die. Anyway, his task had been completed. "I don''t think you''ll go back and complain, Catherine?" Furselin swore that when Su Yao said this, she clearly saw some intention of killing in Su Yao''s eyes. "Don''t worry, since criso is your brother, it means we are a family. I will never betray my family." Chapter 2042 Su Yao''s face raised a smile, "I believe you will not do such a thing, you must not let me down on your trust." Furselin: -- Hello, your expression is clearly saying - if you dare to cheat me, I will kill you. "I know, I know, I will never let you down. I''m going to find criso. I wish you happiness with this vampire hunter. " "He and I will be very happy." Catherine resisted the impulse to roll her eyes, dropped a "goodbye" and left. Although xiutis was happy because of Su Yao''s words, he still had a straight face. "Chris, isn''t it going to come out of the blue one day and say it''s your fiancee?" "Don''t you like me? Why so much? " Su Yao asked with a smile. Thutiston choked a little while, "..." You think too much. I just don''t want to be treated as a rival for love "Then you can rest assured that I really don''t have a fiancee." Su Yao said, "but do you really don''t like me at all?" "No! happiness! Happy Su Yao saw with his own eyes that xiutisi''s ears were red. Well, this guy has become more and more proud since he lost his memory. "In that case, I''ll have to work harder." "What are you trying to do?" "Try to make you like me." Seeing that xiutisi''s ears were all red, Su Yao laughed with great satisfaction. Hughes was a little annoyed No matter how hard you try, I won''t like you "Really?" Hughes clenched his teeth and did not speak. "Whether it''s true or not, I''ll try. Even if you don''t really like me in the end, it''s worth it." When Hughes heard this, his heart was full of mixed feelings. What a fool. He said this in his heart, but he didn''t know whether he was talking about himself or Su Yao. ¡­¡­ However, a few days after the peaceful life, someone from the blood clan came to the door. Because they got a message that their prince Chris was with a vampire hunter. If Prince Chris was with a human, they would not have any reaction and would not send someone to come. After all, there are too many precedents of vampires with human beings, and they have long been used to it. But this time, their prince Chris is not with a human, but with a vampire hunter. That''s a vampire hunter. Vampire hunters have always been against their vampires. They don''t know how many vampires died in their hands. Their blood clan and the vampire hunter can be regarded as incompatible Prince Chris is with a vampire hunter, which can be regarded as betraying the blood clan. But they don''t want to lose Chris''s very powerful fighting power because of this. So they sent someone over, hoping to persuade Chris to separate him from the vampire hunter. It''s better to kill the vampire hunter and let him return to the right path The action power of the blood clan is very fast. At this time, the lobbyist sent by the blood clan was already persuading Su Yao, "Prince Chris, I know that you associate with a vampire hunter in order to seek stimulation, but he is a vampire hunter. There is no good result when you are together. And I think his purpose of approaching you is to find a suitable time to kill you... " Chapter 2043 Su Yao interrupted impatiently, "do you think he can kill me?" The other party choked immediately Chris is the prince. It''s not so easy for vampire hunters to kill him. "Prince, that''s right, but love is blinding." Those vampires who fall in love with human beings come to such a tragic end because of love. "Where do you think I''m blind?" I think you''re blind right now. The vampire''s eyes on Su Yao, silently swallow this sentence back to his stomach. "Prince, vampire hunters are very cunning. Maybe he will play some tricks behind his back. You are very powerful, right, but it doesn''t mean that he won''t capsize in the sewer one day..." "I know you are not willing to give up this little lover, but you are much more beautiful than him. As long as you kill him immediately, there will be many beauties for you. " Su Yao snorted coldly, "what if I refuse?" The vampire''s face was cold. "Prince Chris, you should also know how the blood clan punishes the traitors. If you don''t want to end up in such a miserable situation, you''d better kill the vampire hunter around you, or no one can protect you." "You''d better think it over and don''t do things you regret." Su Yao picked his eyebrows. "So you are going to tell them what I told you after you go back?" "I can only tell the truth." Su Yao laughed. He got up and walked towards the vampire. "Do you think you have life to leave here alive today?" "Prince Chris, the people over there sent me personally. If I suddenly disappear, they will suspect you. Then you will really become a betrayer." The vampire didn''t panic at all. He didn''t think Su Yao really dared to kill himself. "Who said I would kill you myself?" This words a, that vampire''s in the heart immediately rises a not stock premonition, "what do you mean by this?" Su Yao didn''t speak, but made a look at xiutisi who didn''t know when he appeared behind. Hughes understood what he meant. Without a word, he took out his gun, pointed it at the vampire''s heart, and fired quickly. The vampire naturally noticed that he wanted to escape, but his body suddenly couldn''t move. I can only watch the silver bullet penetrate my chest. Silver is the most effective weapon against vampires, not to mention the opponent''s heart is pierced. Although vampires are different from human beings, their weakness is also the heart. Su Yao laughed at the vampire, "you see, I didn''t kill you. It was the vampire hunter who killed you, so I''m not a traitor at all." "You..." With a bang, the body fell to the ground. Xiutisi didn''t look at the corpse. He stepped over the corpse and came to Su Yao. "Chris, if he didn''t go back, the blood clan would doubt it. At that time, he would send other vampires. Are you going to kill them one by one?" "Of course not." Su Yao said. "What are you going to do?" "Of course, I took the initiative to come to the door." Su Yao smiles. Hughes frowned. "Chris, are you out of your mind?" Chapter 2044 The smile on Su Yao''s face gradually disappeared, "you''ve just lost your mind." "If you don''t have water in your head, why do you say such unreliable things? Your strength is good, but you can''t do so many people by yourself Hughes'' expression was very serious. "Chris, are you ready to sacrifice yourself?" Su Yao It''s totally irrefutable. Gan! "You think too much. I''m not stupid enough to come to you like this." "What are you going to do? Chris, there''s nothing wrong with what the vampire said just now. As long as you kill me, nothing will happen and you won''t become a traitor. " Su Yao frowned, "did you hear the conversation just now?" "Yes, I heard them all. Chris, I''ve always wanted to ask you a question - " " why do you like me? " "Do you need any reason to see someone?" Su Yao asked. Hughes frowned. "Don''t you need a reason?" Su Yao didn''t want to play the game of Russian surname with him at all. "Xiutis, just remember that I really like you." Hughes frowned more tightly. "But I don''t like you." Why is his heart so miserable after saying such a sentence? It must be an illusion. It''s impossible for him to fall in love with a vampire. Su Yao laughed, "it doesn''t matter. I just like you." "You..." Su Yao interrupted him, "you should be hungry now. I''ll make food for you right away." Thutis did not speak. The atmosphere was so dull that Su Yao felt a little out of breath. He quickly went into the kitchen and locked the door. Su Yao looked up at the ceiling, didn''t know what he was thinking, and then tears fell from the corner of his eyes. It''s the first time he''s felt that bad. He has all the memories, but the other party does not remember anything, and even said "I don''t like you" such words. It''s so hard. "Host, why are you crying? Is someone bullying you? " Tangyuan asked anxiously. Su Yao reached out and wiped his tears. "It''s nothing. It''s just something that suddenly occurred to him." Tang Yuan was silent. After a while, he said, "host, I will always be with you, so if there is anything unhappy, just tell me, I will help you solve it." "No, thank you." ¡­¡­ However, a few days later, another thing happened. People who don''t come to trouble are not on the blood side, but on the vampire hunter side. The guild where xiutisi was was was just a branch. The news that xiutisi was with a blood clan didn''t know who spread it, but also spread to the general guild. The general guild could not tolerate such a thing, so they sent people to xiutis to kill the blood clan. And in order to make his right choice, they also tied up his companions, and they were ready to take those people to coerce him. So thutis was in a dilemma. "Hughes, do you want to be with this vampire in front of you, or do you want your companions to survive?" Hughes gritted his teeth and trembled with anger. "This matter has nothing to do with them. Let them go. What''s coming at me!" Chapter 2045 The man who said it laughed. "No, no, no, no, it has something to do with them. If they had killed Chris earlier, it would not have been like this." "As a vampire hunter, you are an excellent person. You should never ruin your future for the sake of a vampire." "Hughes, you are a smart man. Even if you don''t need me to remind you, you should know what to do. You should make your choice as soon as possible, or your companions will die in front of you." "I said, you guys are really shameless." Su Yao, standing on one side, sneered, "what kind of ability is it to come and kill me in person and threaten others?" "He also said that our blood clan''s Yin face is cunning. I think it''s you who are insidious and cunning. It''s really shameless. If I were you, I would have no face to live in this world. " The man was immediately annoyed by these words, "Chris, these things have nothing to do with you, you shut up!" Su Yao raised his chin and said, "if you want me to shut up, do I have to shut up? Do you deserve it? " After that, he looked at Hughes. "Don''t listen to them. Nothing will happen with me here." However, as soon as this sentence was finished, there was the sound of a gun, and then the sound of the body falling to the ground. Xiutis raised his eyes and saw who the dead man was. His pupils suddenly shrank. He thought that the other party was just threatening himself, but he didn''t think that they really dare to do that. His hands trembled with anger. "What do you want to do?" "I just said I want you to kill Chris." The man turned the preparation in his hand. "I''ll give you ten minutes to think about it. After ten minutes, if you haven''t thought about it, your companion will be one less." "Ten minutes?" Su Yao sneered, "I''ll kill you in ten minutes." The man was not afraid at all. Instead, he laughed. "Chris, you don''t think we haven''t done anything, do you?" Su Yao frowned, "what do you mean?" "See for yourself if you can use your strength now." Su Yao tried and found that he really couldn''t do anything. It seems that the other party is not a fool. "If I can''t do anything now, why don''t you kill me yourself instead of letting thutis kill me?" "Because I want to see a good play, a good play where two lovers kill each other." Su Yao''s eyes even colder, "you are really a madman." "Yes, I am. Hughes, have you made up your mind? The gun in my hand is easy to get lost. Don''t blame me then. " Hughes took a deep breath. "I''ve made a decision." "It seems that you are really a smart man, so hurry up and don''t waste your time here." He thought that Hughes would be stubborn, but he didn''t expect to make up his mind so soon. It seems that threat is really useful. Xiutis took out the gun, but he did not point the gun at Su Yao, but at himself. Su Yao saw xiutisi''s intention and quickly stopped, "xiutisi, what are you doing?" "I don''t know what to choose, so that''s all I have to do." He didn''t want to let his companions die, and he didn''t want to let himself die, so he had to let himself die. Chapter 2046 The smile on his face faded. "Hughes, I want to take back that sentence. You are not a smart man, but a fool." Su Yao grabbed the gun in xiutisi''s hand, "since you can''t choose it, let me help you choose it." Hughes opened his eyes wide, with a little tension in his eyes that he didn''t even notice. "Chris, what do you want to do?" Su Yao laughed, "of course..." Of course, it''s to blow up that idiot on the other side. He is not a holy father. How could he choose to sacrifice himself? Just now, he didn''t act rashly because he couldn''t use the power of vampire. But now he has weapons and can fight back. The man thought that Su Yao was ready to sacrifice himself. He laughed and spoke with a certain disdain. "Chris, I didn''t expect that you would make such a stupid choice. The power of love is really great." "Look at your sour words. Isn''t it someone who has put a green hat on you?" The man said: -- "No, if you are so ugly that you can''t find anyone, you''re even less qualified to wear a green hat." "Chris, shut up!" Seeing that he was angry, Su Yao quickly pulled the trigger and fired at him. The man responded quickly, but the bullet was faster than he was, passing his arm, leaving a wound. But Su Yao didn''t stop shooting and fired several shots one after another. Although they may not be able to kill each other, it''s good to cripple them. The man''s speed is fast, but the ability to avoid is not good, soon, he added several injuries. However, although he was shot several times, he still stood there completely. Su Yao fired another shot, and this time he aimed at the other side''s knee. The man couldn''t avoid the shot. He was shot through the knee and fell on his knees. As for the people he brought, before he could react, they had already been countered by his companions. Su Yao walked up to the man, stepped on his back with his foot, and turned his gun in his hand. "You were crazy just now. Why don''t you continue to be crazy now?" The man had never been humiliated like this. He was very angry. But now that he was injured, he had no way to fight back. He could only be controlled temporarily. "Chris, you''d better kill me now, or our Hunter guild will hunt you and thurtis to the end of the world." Su Yao had planned to kill him, but now he wanted to kill him even more. Even if you want to kill him, even if you want to kill Hughes, you really don''t know what to do. "Don''t worry, I''ll fulfill your wish, but not now." Voice fell, Su Yao fired a shot, but that shot to avoid the key. Then he fired several shots in succession, but each shot avoided the key. The man thought that Su Yao could not have killed him, but he didn''t think it was different from what he imagined. He didn''t want to die at all. "Chris, I''m going to die there today, so the hunter guild will send someone to come here, and none of you will be able to run there. You don''t want your little lover to be killed, do you?" Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "you were very tough just now. How can you bear to die now?" "But even if you ask me for mercy, I won''t let you go. You''d better go to see God. No, you''d better go to hell!" Chapter 2047 Su Yao pointed the gun at the man''s temple, and pulled the trigger in the man''s unbelievable eyes. Then, with a bang, the bullet pierced the man''s temple, killing him instantly. As for the man''s accomplices, they were also eliminated. Su Yao returned the gun to xiutisi, "xiutisi, I''m going out for a while. Before I reply, you can hide with them in the villa I bought. No one will find you there. " Hughes frowned. "What are you going to do?" "There are some things that have to be settled, but don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." Su Yao reached out and patted him on the shoulder. Hughes suddenly knew what he was going to do, and his face became serious. "Chris, do you want to take the hunter guild?" Su Yao Leng Leng, and then laughed, "how possible, I can not be so powerful, I have to do things not so difficult." Xiutis didn''t believe it at all, because he knew that Su Yao could definitely do such a thing, "then tell me what you are going to do." "It''s not convenient to tell you that. You just need to know that I''ll be OK." Su Yao said. How could he have said that? If he had, Hughes would have fought his life to stop him. "Since you won''t say it, take me with you." Xiutisi''s expression looks very serious, "although I''m not as good as you, but I can still help you." Su Yao suddenly felt a little headache, "no, I''ll go alone. You''d better stay with them to save time for me." Hughes bit his lip. "Chris, I promise I won''t make any trouble for you. You take me. If you don''t take me, I''ll follow you secretly. " Su Yao sighed, "why do you have to follow me? Don''t you say you don''t like me? " Smell speech, the facial expression on xiutisi''s face suddenly becomes uncomfortable, "I''m just worried about you, not what you think." "In that case, you have no reason to go with me, unless you give me a suitable reason." Hughes choked You are so impulsive that you have to be watched. That''s why I want to go with you. " "No need." Thutis still didn''t give up. "Then tell me what you''re going to do? Otherwise, I won''t let you leave here today. " Seeing that he was so stubborn, Su Yao felt his head hurt even more. "Do you really want to know that?" Hughes nodded. "Come here a little. I''ll just tell you." Su Yao said. Xiutis didn''t doubt whether there was any trap. He walked over obediently and was stunned by Su Yao''s knife. He gave him to his companions, and told them, "you must watch him. Don''t let him slip away." Will nodded. "We''ll take good care of Hughes, but you have to be careful. You must come back to see us alive." "Don''t worry, I will come back alive. But to be honest, I think you''d better consider changing your profession. The job of vampire hunter is not suitable for you at all "We''ll think about it..." "I have finished all that I have to say. Then I''ll go. Goodbye. " "Goodbye!" Chapter 2048 When xiutisi woke up, Su Yao was no longer there, and he found that he was tied up, and it was so tight that he couldn''t move at all. All his companions sat by and looked at him like prisoners. Hughes was silent for a few seconds What about Chris? " "He''s gone." Said vill. "Did he leave anything?" "He told us to watch you and not let you slip away." Well, he also said that he would come back as soon as possible, so you don''t have to worry Xiutisi thought of Su Yao''s smiling face, and he couldn''t help feeling flustered. What a fool. "Untie it for me." Will very decisively refused his request, "no, since we have promised Chris, then we have to keep an eye on you, otherwise we can''t explain to him at that time." Hughes took a deep breath and resisted the urge to hit him. "Will, are you on Chris''s side or on my side?" "I was on your side before, but now I''m on Chris''s side." Will''s answer was impeccable. And Hughes wanted to swear. Will can''t count on any more. He can only count on others. Hughes looked at Caroline. "Caroline, come here and untie my rope." Caroline shook her head. "No, we already promised Chris." ¡°¡­¡­ Vichy "I''ll never help you untie it." "Strange..." "Don''t call me. I don''t want to do anything now." Thutis: -- Well, it seems that his companions are already on the same line with Chris. I just don''t know what Chris told them after he went into a coma. "But if you bind me like this, I can''t go to the toilet. Do you want me to pull my pants?" This question is really difficult to answer, and people are silent for a moment. But will is not the same, his brain circuit is a little strange, "Hughes, do you want to go to the toilet now?" Hughes nodded. "That''s right, and I can''t hold it anymore." Fart, he''s not going to the bathroom. He''s just going to find Chris before he''s gone. "Then I''ll take you. I''ll help you pull down your pants." Said will with a smile. He''s not that stupid. Hughes clearly wants to take advantage of the opportunity to escape, which will never let Hughes succeed. The corners of his mouth twitched. "I don''t like that at all. I have to go by myself. Untie the rope on me, or I''ll really pull my pants." "Oh, don''t be embarrassed. We''ve been together for such a long time. This little thing is nothing at all, and I''ll be happy to help you." Will said and picked him up. "And you just said that you are going to be unable to hold it, so don''t delay any longer, or you will really pull your pants." Xiutisi''s hands and feet are now firmly tied, and he can''t move at all. He can only carry himself to the toilet. After entering the toilet, before Hughes could speak, will quickly pulled Hughes'' pants down, "OK, hurry up." Hughes looked a little grimmer. "Will, get out of here!" If he hadn''t been tied up, he would have beaten will a lot. Chapter 2049 As if he didn''t hear it, will continued to stand there, looking around him all the time. "We''re all men. What''s so shy about that? And I''ll help you pull up your pants later." As his face turned green, he took a deep breath. "You watch here, I can''t let it out." "Do you like to be watched when you go to the bathroom?" Hearing the speech, Wilton imagined the picture of someone looking at him when he went to the toilet, and immediately shivered. No, he doesn''t like that at all. "Hughes, I know you''re in a good mood now. I''ll go out right away, but remember to call me when you''re done, so that I can help you lift your pants down." Thutis: -- Can you stop saying that? If my hands were not tied now, I would beat you to kneel down and call grandpa! Will looked back in three steps. "Hughes, don''t forget it." Hughes finally couldn''t help it. "Get out of here!" Will was willing to go out at last, and he closed the door very kindly. Hughes wanted to lock the door, but now that he was tied, he couldn''t go there and lock it. And if he wants to leave here, he has to untie the rope. Hughes looked around and finally found something sharper. He jumped over and ground the rope around his hands with that thing. However, without success, will suddenly burst out, "Hughes, it''s been such a long time. Why haven''t you been well yet? Can''t you fall down?" Xiutis did not expect that he would suddenly break in, suddenly some life can not love. Well, the escape plan failed again. Will''s eyes fell on the hands of Hughes. "Well, Hughes, you really want to take the opportunity to escape. Fortunately, I found out long ago, or I''ll let you escape." Hughes couldn''t help rolling his eyes Will, you''ve always wanted my jar of wine. If you let me go, I''ll give it to you Will is half a drunkard, always thinking about his good wine. Now he''s going to trade that jar of wine, and will''s a fool to do it. However, I didn''t expect that the reality still slapped Hughes. Will refused the deal without hesitation. "No, I''ve promised Chris that I''ll never let him down, so don''t think about any tricks. I''ll never let you go." "And I think you''d better be quiet, or you''ll be watched by a group of people." It''s true that he''s thinking about the wine of Hughes, but now he has a better choice. Chris is a rich man. As long as he keeps watch of Hughes, then Chris will give him a little reward. Hearing this, Hughes recalled that he had just woken up to find a group of people staring at the picture, his face even more ugly. "Are you sure you won''t let me go, will?" "No Will very firmly said, "no matter what you say, no matter whether you will threaten me, I will not change my mind." Hughes squinted. "Oh? Aren''t you afraid I''ll beat you up for a month when Chris comes back? " "Not afraid." Well, actually, he is a little scared, but Chris will help him by then, so he can''t use Samsung at all. He just needs to complete the task brought by Chris. Chapter 2050 Xiutisi didn''t expect that will didn''t get any oil and salt. He was more sure of what Chris must have said before he left, otherwise they wouldn''t be on Chris''s side all of a sudden. "Will, I have one thing to make clear -" "did Chris say anything else to you, and did he promise to give you some good?" Will did not answer this question directly, "you can think what you like and say what you like. In a word, I will never let you go. " Although Chris didn''t tell them what to do before, it must be very dangerous. Otherwise he wouldn''t have said nothing, and wouldn''t have asked Hughes to go with him. In addition to elders, Hughes is the most powerful vampire hunter in their club, but compared with Chris, one of the vampire princes, he is nothing at all. If Hughes goes with Chris, maybe there will be no return, so Hughes must not take that risk. Thinking of this, will sighed, "Hughes, we''re all here for you, and even if we let you go, you can''t find Chris, so don''t be capricious. Just stay with us and wait for Chris to come back." Thutis did not speak, but his heart began to shake. Seeing this, will kept up his efforts, "even if you find Chris, you can''t do anything, and maybe you''ll delay Chris. By then, you two probably won''t be able to come back. Think about it for yourself, Hughes Hughes did not speak, but carefully thought about it, and then found that the fact is really like what will said. He bowed his head. "I know. I won''t fight to find Chris any more. I''ll wait for him with you." Seeing that Hughes finally gave up, will was relieved, but he didn''t fully believe what Hughes said. He knew better than anyone what kind of man he was. Although Hughes looks honest on the surface, in fact, he has a dark belly behind him. He can''t remember how many times he has been cheated by Hughes, and he is not the only one who has been cheated by Hughes. "Hughes, I''m sorry for that, but I have to tie you up." Listen to this sentence, xiutisi immediately frowned, "I''ve already said that I won''t go to Chris. Why do you want to tie me? And if I''m tied up all the time, how can I do other things? Should I lie down all the time? " "Don''t worry, I''ll feed you every day, so you don''t have to worry about starving one day." "And I''ll take you to the bathroom, too. I won''t let you suffocate." Hughes took a deep breath. "So what''s the difference between me and a loser?" "There is a difference, of course. A useless person can''t do anything all his life. He can only lie in bed and wait to die. But you''re different. You just can''t move for a while, and you can eat on your own face. " Will replied solemnly. Hughes couldn''t bear it. "Get out of here!" "Then I''ll go." "Wait a minute." Hughes suddenly stopped him. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you tell me to go away?" "Help me lift my pants up. You pulled them down." "OK, I''ll help you carry it up." Will goes over and quickly lifts Hughes'' pants up. "Well, I''ll take you out now." Hughes didn''t want to be carried out by will in that position, but now it can only be like that Chapter 2051 I don''t know if he had been waiting for a few days. Xiutis finally waited until Su Yao came back. However, he was very embarrassed, and he was also injured in many ways. His face was extremely pale, and he looked tired. He could faint at any time. Xiutisi had never seen Su Yao like this before, and his heart suddenly pulled up. "Chris, what are you doing these days?" Su Yao faltered at his feet and was about to faint. Xiutis rushed to help him sit down. Su Yao gave him a weak smile, "I''m ok, just a little tired." He thought that he could take away the general guild of vampire hunters very easily, but he didn''t expect that there was holy water there. Holy water is another thing that can deal with vampires besides silver. He can be regarded as desperate. Fortunately, he ended up killing the general guild of vampire hunters. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would really die there. Xiutisi didn''t believe that Su Yao was just tired. He suffered so many injuries. He must have experienced a bitter struggle. He just didn''t know whether he was a blood clan or a vampire hunter guild. "Chris, tell me honestly, what did you do to get hurt so much?" "Can I not say it?" Hughes grimaced. "No, you have to tell me, or I''ll be angry." The others coaxed, "yes, if you don''t say it, Hughes will be angry. Once he gets angry, it''s hard to coax him. Besides, during your absence, he is worried that you will not be able to eat well and sleep well. He has lost some weight. If you don''t give him an account today, we won''t agree. " Su Yao sighed helplessly, "since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you." "In fact, I left these days to kill the vampire hunters guild." Hughes had already guessed, so he wasn''t shocked. While others listen to this sentence, jaw is about to drop. Will said incredulously, "Chris, you''re not lying to us, are you?" "What I said is true." Su Yao said. "Then how did you do it? I remember that the vampires on the side of the vampire hunters guild are very powerful." Su Yao had a deep understanding of this. So he didn''t intend to tell the process, so that Hughes would suddenly get angry with him. "The process is very complicated. I don''t know how to say it. It''s always a little tortuous. And now that I''ve done it and come back alive, the process doesn''t matter at all. " Seeing that he didn''t want to say it, people didn''t force him, "Chris, why do you suddenly think of taking down the hunter guild?" "Because they got to my bottom line." Although this is strange, people already know what Su Yao''s bottom line is. His bottom line is xiutisi. After all, not long ago, people from the general guild bullied xiutisi. "Hughes, Chris did it all for you." Will reached out and patted Hughes on the shoulder. "You see he''s so kind to you, you''ll be with him. Otherwise, if he''s with someone else, you won''t have time to cry." "What are you talking about? He didn''t do it for me, and I just..." Chapter 2052 Before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Su Yao. "Hughes, I''m very tired now. Can you take me back to my room and have a rest?" Hughes nodded and helped him up the stairs. Leave the others standing there looking at each other. "You say, does Hughes like Chris or not?" "Look at his nervousness, he must like it." "But why do I always think he was going to say he didn''t like Chris?" "He was right and wrong, and his character has always been so awkward." "Yes, but it''s a matter between them. We''d better not worry too much about it, or we''ll do bad things with good intentions." "Well." ¡­¡­ Su Yao was really tired, so he went to sleep. Hughes didn''t expect that he would fall asleep so soon. He sighed helplessly. He pulled a chair, sat by the bed and watched. At this time, Su Yao suddenly talked in his sleep, "xiutis, don''t you don''t like me, OK?" There was a cry in the voice. "Hughes, it doesn''t matter if you don''t remember me, but you must not dislike me, or I will die of grief." Hughes was stunned, then sighed, "I like you too, stupid Chris." Su Yao still said in his sleep, "xiutis, if you dare not like me, I will go to other men." This sentence fell in xiutes'' ears. It was very harsh. He stood up, bent down and blocked Su Yao''s unspoken words with his lips. When he realized what he was doing, Hughes was shocked. He straightened up and touched his lips. His heart was beating very fast. "Hughes, I feel so bad, Saint / water..." When he heard the word "Saint / water", his eyes sank. He lifted up his coat. When he saw the body corroded by Saint / water, he was silent. Holy water is useless to other races, but it can kill the blood race. How strong is Chris''s willpower that he didn''t cry out? "Chris, you are a fool. How can I respond to you when you do this? " In fact, Su Yao woke up at the moment when xiutisi kissed his lips. He pretended to sleep because he wanted to see how xiutisi would react when he saw the terrible wound on his upper body. And these smiles on his body could have been cured quickly, but he thought about it for a while, and wanted to try the bitter meat stratagem to see if it was useful for thutis. Now it seems that the bitter meat scheme is useful for xiutisi, so the next time xiutisi confesses to him, then he suddenly wakes up. I''d like to see how Hughes would react when he saw it. Thinking about this, Su Yao couldn''t help smiling. Xiutisi noticed that something was wrong, so he carefully observed Su Yao, and then found that he was pretending to sleep. ¡°¡­¡­ Chris, don''t pretend to sleep for me. Get up Su Yao How did Hughes find out that he was pretending to sleep? When did he show his flaws? Gan! No, he can''t wake up at this time, or he will admit that he is pretending to be sleeping. So Su Yao continued to close his eyes and lay there pretending to sleep. Hughes couldn''t see his little trick. "Chris, if you pretend to sleep for me again, I''ll leave." Chapter 2053 On hearing this, Su Yao could not dare to pretend to sleep any more. He sat up and accidentally pulled the wound because of his big movement. He took a breath of cold air instantly. Hiss, it''s really too painful. If it wasn''t for the sake of bitterness, he didn''t need to make himself miserable. Seeing Su Yao''s painful expression, xiutiston became nervous. "Chris, how are you?" How''s it going? Of course, it hurts. But he won''t say it. He wants to make Hughes feel sorry for himself. "It''s nothing. It''s just a little hurt. It''ll be fine in a few days." Hughes frowned and couldn''t help raising his voice? You told me about your little wound?! The bones are about to show. You told me it was a minor injury. Didn''t you take yourself seriously? " Su Yao did not expect that xiutisi would suddenly explode. He could not help shrinking his neck and muttering in a low voice, "but in my opinion, this is a small injury." No! He is dying of pain. In order to use this trick, he really paid too much. If he can''t get any return, he will be miserable. Xiutis took a deep breath and resisted the impulse to scold Su Yao. "You wait here. I''ll get some medicine." "There''s no need to apply medicine. My injury will soon be healed. Just stay with me." Su Yao didn''t want to take medicine at all, because he knew that the process of taking medicine would be more painful than this. He didn''t want to lose his face in front of xiutis. As soon as Hughes heard this, he exploded immediately. "Chris, don''t take your body for granted. Do you think you are a dead body?" "But..." Before he finished, he was interrupted by Hughes, "Chris, you can only listen to me now. If you dare to talk back again, I''ll leave immediately, so that you can never find me again!" This move, Hughes can be said to be repeated. Su Yao''s momentum suddenly fell down, he lowered his head, "well, I listen to you." Seeing his pitiful appearance, Hughes could not help reaching out and touching his head. "Good boy, I''ll be right back." ¡­¡­ Soon, Hughes came back with the medicine. After su Yao saw what medicine he was taking, he almost cried out, "xiutisi, can I not apply the medicine? It''s very painful to apply the medicine." "You don''t feel pain after such a heavy injury. How can you feel pain after applying some medicine?" Asked thutis. Su Yao choked and said "..." But he made it up. "Hughes, is it really necessary not to apply the medicine?" "No way." Without hesitation, Hughes refused his rude request. "Your injury is too serious. If you don''t apply medicine, it will get worse and worse. No one can save you at that time." "There will be a little pain in the process of applying medicine, but I''ll make it lighter. You can bear it for a while." Su Yao This horse really lifted a stone and hit its own foot. If he had known that there would be such a result, he should not have used that bitter trick. Now it''s time to dig your own hole. "Do you really have to do it?" In order to change his mind, Su Yao even squeezed out a few tears. Hughes didn''t speak. He turned and left. Seeing this, Su Yao was in a hurry and said, "I was joking with you just now. Tu, I Tu." "But I don''t think you like it." "No, no, I''d like to. Please come and help me apply the medicine." Chapter 2054 "You said it yourself. Don''t go back on it." "Never go back, never go back." Hughes turned and gave him a smile. "Let''s get started." Then Su Yao realized that he had been tricked by xiutis, and he was silent for a moment It seems that xiutisi''s method is more clever, at least he plays hard to get. But what else could he do? He jumped in on his own initiative and had to bear it. ¡°¡­¡­ Hughes, I''m afraid of pain. Wait a minute, you must be light, or I''ll die of pain. " Hughes laughed. "Don''t worry, I''ll be light." And then Su Yao made several screams in succession, all of which were painful. "Xiutisi, didn''t I ask you to take it easy? Why are you still so heavy? I''m dying of pain..." "It''s not because I''m too heavy, it''s because of you." Although he said such words, Hughes lightened his strength. But Su Yao was still in pain and cried, "pain, easy..." Hiding outside to listen to the corner of the will and others, because they can not see the situation inside, so hear the sound, they began to daydream. "Can you tell me what they are doing in it? Is it not suitable for children?" "I don''t know. Maybe." "I think so, but they are too anxious. It''s day now." "Well, who do you say is up and down? I think Chris is the one up there "In my opinion, thutis is the one on top." Their voices grew louder and louder, completely forgetting that they were eavesdropping on the corner. In the room, Su Yao and xiutis heard their conversation clearly. Su Yao looked at xiutis and saw clearly that his ears were red, and a few smiles flashed in his eyes. It seems that Hughes is really duplicating. There was a little heat on his face. He put down his things. "I''ll teach them a lesson." Su Yao didn''t stop him. After all, if he didn''t vent his anger, xiutisi would explode. The people outside didn''t find anything wrong, until the door was opened, and they all stayed there after facing the stinky face of thutis. Hughes sneered, "what are you doing at the door? Come in and sit down." However, his words fell into their ears and became a life threatening sign. "No, no, you go on with Chris, and we won''t disturb you two." "It''s going to rain. I have to take my clothes." "I have to take my clothes, too. I''ll go with you." "All of a sudden, my stomach hurts..." In the end, everyone else ran away, leaving will alone. Hughes raised his eyebrows. "Why don''t you go with them?" "I didn''t do anything bad. Why should I run with them?" Said will, with all due respect. Although Hughes has long had an understanding of will''s cheekiness, now after hearing such a sentence, he finds that he underestimates will. He really had never met anyone more shameless than will. Will looked inside. "Hughes, what were you and Chris doing in there just now? Isn''t that really what you were doing?" Hughes slapped him on the head. "You''re the only one with an unhealthy mind who thinks that. I was just giving Chris medicine." Chapter 2055 As soon as the words came out, Wilton showed the expression of "I don''t read much, you don''t cheat me". "Hughes, I''m not a fool, though sometimes my brain doesn''t work well. Chris made that noise just now, and you told me you were drugging him Hughes is really speechless about will''s IQ. "Since you don''t believe me, you can go in and have a good look." If it were for other people, they would leave after hearing such a sentence, but will is different. There is something wrong with his brain circuit. "Now that you''ve said that, I''ll go in and have a look." Will said while walking in, and then found that Su Yao is really injured, and the injury is particularly serious. Suddenly there was silence. He turned to look at Hughes, and saw that Hughes was about to hit people. He was immediately flustered. "Hughes, it''s all misunderstandings. Don''t be impulsive." Hughes waved his shoulder and said with a smile, "will, I have something I want to tell you. Come out with me." Will wants to cry without tears, "just say here, OK?" "No way." Hughes went over, put his right hand around will''s neck, and dragged him out. "Hughes, I really know it''s wrong, so let me go." "Absolutely not." Soon, will''s scream came from outside the room. "Hughes, do you envy me for my handsome face "It''s your face. I thought it was your butt." Will: -- Xiutisi is really the same as before, Gan! "Stop, stop, stop. If you keep fighting like this, I''ll be killed by you." "Really? But how do I feel you''re still alive? " Hughes kicked him in the ass again. Will wanted to curse, but he didn''t dare to curse in front of Hughes, or he would be beaten. "Hughes, you''ve beaten me up, and I think it''s time to let it go? I know I did something wrong at that time, but it was also put forward by Chris. You should ask him to settle the accounts. " All of a sudden, Su Yao, who was moved by cure, was a little confused. What does this have to do with him? Why doesn''t he remember what he did? "You don''t need to care about this. You''d better think about how to avoid my fist." Will was about to cry. "Hughes, we''ve been companions for so many years. Why are you so cruel?" "Of course it''s because you''re too bad to beat." Said Hughes, with all due respect. Will: -- Hughes, you''re the one to beat. Your words are really irritating. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long it took, but Hughes came in with a bruised will. Su Yao was drinking water, and he couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of water at Shangwei. And it''s very embarrassing that the saliva just sprayed on one of the awkward parts of Hughes. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." Su Yao did not want to pick up the towel on the side to help him wipe up. Will looked at the scene and was stunned. What''s the matter with these two people? Are they engaged in pornography? Hughes also felt very embarrassed because he found that he had a reaction. Yes, there is a sudden reaction Chapter 2056 In order to prevent the situation from getting worse, Hughes grabbed Su Yao''s hand that he was touching. "Chris, that''s it." Su Yao just reflected what he had done and wanted to be killed immediately. ¡°¡­¡­ Thutis, I did it on purpose. No, no, no, I didn''t do it on purpose. I didn''t do it on purpose Hughes doesn''t want to talk about it now, because it''s hard there. He clamped his legs. "Chris, just lie in bed and have a good rest. Will will take care of you." "What are you going to do?" Su Yao asked. "There''s something I need to do." Answered thutis. "Isn''t it a very dangerous thing?" Hughes shook his head. "No, it''s just a simple thing. I''ll be back soon." "All right, but you can''t do dangerous things behind my back, or I''ll be angry." "I promise you that I will never do anything dangerous. Just settle down." Will: -- OK, OK, can you two stop showing love in front of me? Can you take care of my feelings as a single person? Hughes looked at will again. "Will, you have to take care of Chris for me. If I find out that his wound is open again, I''ll beat you again and let you lie in bed for the next half month." Will is about to be wronged to death, "since you are so worried, then you can take care of him by yourself. Why do you want me to take care of him?" "I have just said that I have something to do. I thought you just had a problem with your brain, but I didn''t think you had a problem with your ears. " Will would like to beat Hughes, but he can''t beat him at all, so he has to bear it "..." But I can''t stare at him all the time, and I can''t tie him up and let him stay in bed all the time? " Hughes frowned slightly, as if thinking about the possibility of this matter, "it''s not impossible." Listen to this sentence, Su Yao''s face will be green, "xiutisi, you are not going to be true?" Hughes shook his head. "Don''t worry, I won''t do that, but you must be obedient, or I''ll be angry." "Hughes, are you my old father?" Su Yao was very speechless. "It''s not impossible." Su Yao suddenly said "..." Well, in terms of shamelessness, he really can''t compare with huetti. "Well, I have to go. You can have a good rest." "I see. You must come back early." What if he says his injury is better now? Thuds would beat him up I didn''t use this trick before I knew it, but now it''s OK. I lifted a stone and hit myself in the foot. ¡­¡­ When Hughes left, will was relieved at last. He opened a chair and sat down. He picked up an apple on the table and nibbled at it. "Chris, when did you get on with Hughes?" "How did you two meet? How do you like each other? " "And also, are you already dating?" "Have you had sex with him?" Su Yao had never met anyone who was more gossipy than vail. He sighed helplessly, "how can I answer so many questions you ask me?" Chapter 2057 Will thought about it carefully. "Then tell me when you and Hughes started dating." All of a sudden, Su Yaomo, who was stabbed in the pain, was silent I haven''t dated him yet Will was so shocked that he even raised his voice. "What, you haven''t been with him yet?" Su Yao nodded. "I thought you had been with him for a long time. I didn''t expect that you two hadn''t been dating." "It''s been a long time, and I haven''t been able to take xiutis down. Chris, it seems that you are not as powerful as I thought." Su Yao Now he knows why Hughes just fixed will, because will is so bad that he even wants to beat him. But will didn''t notice Su Yao''s ugly face and went on. "But seriously, Hughes, is he really that difficult? Shall I give you some experience? " "Don''t look at me like this. In fact, I''ve been with several girlfriends. I''m very experienced in emotional affairs. With the help of me, a master of love, you will be able to get xiutisi soon. " Su Yao looked at him, "then why are you still alone now?" The smile on will''s face suddenly froze It''s not the point. It''s the point of whether you want to get Hughes In fact, he did date several girlfriends, but each time the association time is not more than half a month. Although he is not as handsome as Hughes, his face value is not low, and he is still so excellent. Why can''t he meet someone who really likes him? Su Yao shrugged, "I think it''s better to forget it. If I really want you to help me, I''m afraid I can''t catch up with xiutis." Will was angry. "Chris, don''t you believe the strength of my love master?" "I don''t believe it." Su Yao replied decisively, "and if you were really a master of love, you would have been married long ago." Will: -- He couldn''t refute what he said. Is he really not a master of love? If you don''t believe it, he absolutely doesn''t believe it. You must start the next romance quickly and let Chris see his strength. "Chris, I''ve made up my mind. I''ll make you admit that I''m a master of love." Su Yao was speechless. "Will, I think you should go to see a doctor." "Why do I go to see a doctor? I''m not sick." "Because I found that you really have some problems with your brain." Su Yao said, "so you''d better go to the hospital for treatment, or there will be no help." When will heard this, he wanted to swear very much Chris, now I know why you''re looking at Hughes in the opposite direction. " Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "why?" "Because your character is a little bad, and your mouth is the same." Said vill. "So you want to hit me now?" Will: -- He wanted to hit Chris, but he didn''t dare. Chris is the prince of vampires, and he is just an ordinary vampire hunter. Even if Chris is injured now, he can never be his opponent. And there''s Hughes protecting Chris. He doesn''t want to be beaten by Hughes again. "Chris, would you like an apple?" "I want to eat oranges." "I''ll peel it for you..." Chapter 2058 In the evening, Hughes came back. But he didn''t come back by himself, and a girl came back with him. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that they came back hand in hand. Other people didn''t know the identity of the girl, so they took the girl as Hughes'' lover. They looked at Su Yao with his back to them again, and suddenly felt that he was really pitiful. He pursued xiutis for so long, and finally saw the dawn of hope. As a result, xiutis suddenly brought back a girl who was suspected to be a lover. Sorry, Chris. It''s too bad. Aware that one after another line of sight fell on his body, Su Yao turned around. As soon as he was ready to say something, he saw the girl xiutis brought back with him. His eyes fell on the hands they held together, and his eyes suddenly became cold. "Hughes, this is what you say you are going to do?" Others felt vaguely that something terrible would happen next. They shrunk their necks one after another, trying to reduce their sense of existence and save the time to be affected. Su Yao walked towards them. His face was as ugly as ever. "Hughes, you''d better explain to me what''s going on, or I''ll kill you." If Hughes really does something wrong to him, he must kill Hughes. He can''t hold a grain of sand in his eyes. And that girl seems to be scared by Su Yao, hiding behind xiutisi, "xiutisi, who is he? How can he be so scary?" Su Yao was about to explode. He controlled his killing intention in his heart. "Xiutisi, hurry to explain!" Hughes sighed. "Chris, it''s not what you think. Calm down." Su Yao sneered, "isn''t that what I imagined? Hughes, do you think I''m easy to cheat? Is that your little lover hiding behind you "Hughes, no wonder you said that before. You already have a little lover." Jealousy has the upper hand, Su Yao has not much reason, if things are really what he imagined, then he is really going to blow up. Xiutisi some helpless, "Chris, she is not my little lover, she is my sister Beatrice." The expression on Su Yao''s face suddenly froze, "what you said is true?" Hughes nodded. "It''s true." Su Yao was dubious, "but why do I always think you''re lying to me? Are you making up a lie because you are afraid that I will kill you? " "It''s true." At this time, Beatrice came out from behind Hughes. "I''m really his sister. He didn''t lie to you. And he told me about you. He said he liked you very much The expression on Su Yao''s face suddenly changed. He showed a silly smile, "really?" Beatrice nodded. "It''s true, but he doesn''t know how to tell you..." Before he finished his words, he was covered by Hughes. "She''s joking with you. Don''t believe her." Beatrice tried to break off the hand that covered her mouth. "What I said was true. He was embarrassed." Thutis: -- The smile on Su Yao''s face suddenly became more brilliant, "xiutis, you are a coward." Chapter 2059 "No..." "Since you like me so much, let''s get together now." Hughes was surprised. "Ah, ah, why?" But he never thought about this problem, and even if he wanted to communicate, it was too fast. "You like me, and I like you, too. Isn''t it normal for us to be together?" Su Yao said boldly. "But it''s up to me to say that." "Both of us say the same thing, in short, now is a sentence -" "would you like to be with me?" "Of course I would." "That''s OK. Now we''re in a relationship." Su Yao said very strongly. Hughes frowned. "But isn''t that a little too hasty?" "What''s so hasty?" "What if one day you suddenly find that you don''t really like me?" Su Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. "Xiutis, do you have no confidence in me or yourself?" "I..." Of course, he has no confidence in himself. "Don''t worry, Hughes. It will never happen." Su Yao''s expression became very serious, "I really like you, otherwise I would have given up, didn''t I?" Hughes thought it over and found that it was. "So you really like me?" Su Yao nodded, "yes, and no matter now or in the future, I will only like you." "Chris, I''m so happy to hear that." Although he is still a little bit not confident, but after hearing such a sentence, he is really very happy. "Chris, why don''t we go on a date now?" Su Yao had no choice but to remind him, "it''s evening now." "I forgot. Let''s go in the daytime tomorrow. No, your injury is not good. Go back and have a rest. We''ll go on a date when your injury is over. " Su Yao looked at the suddenly whirring xiutisi, but he had no choice but to smile, "xiutisi, you calm down, my injury is OK." "Don''t lie to me. It''s only half a day since then. How can your injury be..." Halfway through, Hughes suddenly remembered, "Chris, you''re not hurt at all, are you? Are you lying to me? " Hearing this, Su Yao felt guilty in his eyes. "How can I cheat you with such a thing?" "Have you forgotten who I am? I''m a vampire. The self-healing ability of vampires is very strong. Before, it was only because of the influence of holy water, so the wound healing speed was a little slow. "But after you applied the medicine to me, the influence of holy water disappeared, so my wound has healed." Fortunately, he had already thought of a good reason in advance, otherwise it would really be over. Hughes knows very well how powerful the self-healing ability of vampires is, especially pure blood vampires. So he didn''t doubt the truth of Su Yao''s words, "so it''s like this. You lift up your clothes and show me." Su Yao is very obedient to the clothes to lift up. Hughes untied the bandage around his upper body and found that the wound was really healed, and there was not even a scar left. He couldn''t help but sigh, "this ability is really terrible." "I hope it''s practical, isn''t it?" Su Yao asked with a smile. "Indeed." Hughes put his clothes down. "Now that your wound is healed, we''ll go out on a date tomorrow morning." "Good." Chapter 2060 The others were really ignored by both of them. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although they successfully avoided a Shura field, they didn''t want to see the two show their love in front of them. After all, they were single dogs. And this just together, began to show love, then not every day in front of them show love? Just think about the scene, they feel very suffocated. Will can''t help it at last. He''s almost turning into a lemon. "Chris, Hughes, can you two stop showing your love?" Hughes looked over and raised his chin. "Why, are you envious?" Wilton choked. "You think too much. I''m a master of love. How can I envy you? I just want to say something to you." "What''s that?" "Show your love, share quickly!" When this sentence came out, others immediately looked at will with the eyes of the warrior. Will is too bold to say that. Isn''t he afraid that Hughes will beat him up again? Or does he enjoy being beaten so much that he''s a jerk? The expression on Hughes'' face faded. "Will, please say that again." "Show your love, share quickly!" Will repeated that very boldly. "Will, are you cursing me to break up with Chris?" Hughes moved his right wrist. "It seems that the lesson I gave you before is not enough. Let me give you another one." Will just reflected that he just said something he shouldn''t have said. In order to avoid being beaten by Hughes, he was very spineless and said, "Hughes, I accidentally said something wrong just now. I don''t mean that." "What do you want to say?" "I wish you and Chris a hundred years of good marriage, early birth, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh." "But for the sake of my happiness today, I''ll let you go this time, but if I hear that from your mouth in the future, I''ll really beat you out of bed for a month. Do you understand?" "Listen, listen." Tears of humiliation flowed from will''s heart. If he hadn''t been able to beat Hughes, he wouldn''t have been so spineless. But at the end of the day, no one can cure thutis? Chris seems to be able to, but he''s with Hughes. It seems that he will be persecuted by thutis all his life. He''s really hard. Cabbage, yellow in the field "Hughes, can you be friendly to me in the future?" "No, unless your mouth isn''t that bad anymore." Hughes turned down his request very mercilessly. Will: -- Actually have the face to say that my mouth owes, among us, obviously is your mouth owes most. The others didn''t sympathize with will. After all, what he said just now was so hated, not to mention that Hughes had just been with Chris. So he''s doing it for himself. "Well, you really need to change this point, or you will be beaten more when you go out later." Will felt very aggrieved. "You still have the face to talk about me. That''s what you think." "No, you are the only one who thinks so. Don''t drag us into the water." Will: -- What kind of brotherhood is this? Gan! Chapter 2061 The next morning, at dawn, Hughes woke up. And as soon as he put on his clothes, he rushed to Su Yao''s room. Su Yao was so excited last night that he fell asleep late. Now he is still in bed. But Hughes didn''t know. He woke up Su Yao directly. Su Yao was so sleepy that he couldn''t even open his eyes. "Xiutisi, what are you doing this morning? Are you going to let people sleep?" "Did you forget we were going out on a date today? Get up quickly. " Hughes reached out to pull him up. Su Yao slapped in the past, "it''s still early, and I didn''t sleep well last night. You go out and let me sleep for a while." Xiutisi looked at the time and found that it was really early now. Seeing Su Yao was so sleepy, he compromised, "OK, you can sleep for a while, and I can sleep for a while." With these words, he lay down on the bed and accidentally pressed on Su Yao''s stomach. Su Yao almost spits out a mouthful of old blood. He reaches out his hand to push tuxiutis, but he can''t push it. "Hughes, go back to your room and sleep." However, the only answer to him was the slight snoring voice of thutis. Su Yao sighed helplessly, closed his eyes and went to sleep. By the time Hughes woke up again, the sun was on his ass. He looked at Su Yao, who was still sleeping there, and directly reached out and pulled him up. "Chris, don''t sleep. The sun has already dried up." Su Yao opened his eyes and looked at him for a while. Then he lay down on the bed, closed his eyes and prepared to go on sleeping. After a few minutes, he suddenly opened his eyes again. "It''s over. I forgot to go on a date today. Isn''t Hughes gone?" Xiutisi some helpless, "I''m still here, you finally willing to get up, quickly wash." Su Yao nodded, jumped out of bed and rushed into the toilet After saying goodbye to others, Su Yao went out on a date with Hughes. ¡­¡­ However, the date was not smooth at all. Just a few minutes after going out, the sky began to rain heavily. Su Yao and xiutis quickly found a place to shelter from the rain. What I didn''t expect is that the place is a gathering place for vampires. All the people sitting there are vampires. And when they stepped in, those vampires'' eyes fell on the human body of thutis. Of course, xiutis saw that these people were vampires. He secretly took out his gun and asked Su Yao, "Chris, what should we do now?" Su Yao looked around and found that all the vampires were pure blood vampires, and they were not so weak. His eyes suddenly became cold. "Titus, you go first." No matter whether these vampires are coming for him or not, we can''t let them go back alive today. Hughes frowned. "What do you do?" "I''ll be fine. When I get rid of them, I''ll come to you." Although Su Yao deliberately lowered his voice, the vampire''s hearing was very sensitive. They heard Su Yao''s words. And those vampires know Chris. Listening to this, I suddenly laughed. "Chris, although you are prince, but our strength is not bad, are you sure you can beat us a few?" "Chris, I didn''t believe other people said you were with someone. Now it seems that''s true, but this human has a great influence on you. You want to kill us for him. " Chapter 2062 "Chris, you are really dazzled by love. In order to avoid you going wrong, let''s wake you up." "Chris, I think you''d better kill the human around you, or you''ll be killed by him at that time. Human beings are the most unreliable creatures..." "Yes, there were a few fools like you who fell in love with human beings, but in the end, they all died in the hands of human beings..." When Su Yao listened to them, his face didn''t even change. "Hughes, you go now." Xiutisi also knew that staying here would only drag Su Yao down. Although he was very unwilling, he still planned to listen to Su Yao''s words and move the soldiers. But as soon as he put his hand on the doorknob, a vampire suddenly appeared in front of him and stopped him. "All of you are here. Don''t hurry. Just stay and talk to us for a while." Hughes frowned. "Get out of the way!" The vampire noticed his little action and quickly snatched the gun in his hand. "It turns out that you are really a vampire hunter. It''s my first time to see you. I just don''t know if your blood is different from other human blood." Hughes frowned and said nothing. "I said, why don''t you let me take a sip of your blood? I promise I''ll take a sip." Su Yao''s eyes were even colder when he said this, "Oliver, don''t go too far!" Oliver had a big smile on his face. "Don''t be angry. I''m just joking. I dare not move your prince Chris''s prey. But I didn''t expect that you played really big. You were with a vampire hunter. Are you really going to betray us "Is it betrayal to be with a vampire hunter?" Su Yao always wanted to know this problem. After all, he really couldn''t understand the brain circuits of these vampires. "Well, not all of them, but your little lover is a vampire hunter after all. No one can make sure that he approaches you just to be a spy, so those elders attach great importance to this matter." Said Oliver. "People from the trial court have been sent over there to arrest you. You must know exactly where the trial court is. Before they come here, you''d better take your little lover to hide, or you''ll both die." Su Yao was a little surprised. "Didn''t you come for this?" Oliver laughed. "You think too much. We''re not so nosy. We just came here to play. We didn''t expect to meet you here." "But now that we meet, are you sure you don''t want to sit down and have a drink with us?" "I have something else to do. Let''s talk about it next time." Su Yao politely refused. Oliver''s eyes wandered back and forth between him and Hughes. "Chris, are you going on a date with your little lover?" Su Yao laughed and did not speak. "That''s great. I want to go on a date, too." There was a look of envy on Oliver''s face. The others rolled their eyes. "Oliver, you''ve got a fiancee. Stop complaining. We don''t even have a girlfriend." Oliver spread his hands and sighed, "but I don''t like my fiancee at all." "Oliver, are you showing off to me? I think you are fighting. " "Don''t be so grumpy, Chris, or I''ll go on a date with you." "No way." Su Yao refused without hesitation. "Well, well, I won''t be a light bulb..." Chapter 2063 Out of the bar, Hughes finally lost his temper. "Chris, what''s the courtroom?" "It can be regarded as a place to judge criminals. The trial methods there are very cruel." I didn''t expect that even the trial court appeared. It seems that the people over there really care about the fact that he is with Hughes. Next, we have to be careful. We must not let gutes be captured by the court. Seeing Su Yao''s dignified look, xiutis knew that the trial court must be very difficult to deal with. He bit his teeth and said, "Chris, let''s not be together." Su Yao Leng Leng, "why?" "Didn''t the vampire Oliver just say that the people in the courtroom have come to arrest you, and they are here to arrest you because you are with me. If we are separated, they will stop." He said. Although he doesn''t want to break up with Chris at all, he doesn''t want Chris to be taken back by that court, and he doesn''t want Chris to get hurt. Su Yao reached out and patted xiutis on the shoulder, "don''t worry, I will protect you." Hughes didn''t know whether to be angry or what to do. "Chris, are you a fool?" "Why do you scold me all of a sudden?" "Don''t you worry about yourself at all? That court is coming for you. Aren''t you afraid of being taken back by them? " Xiutisi had never seen anyone more stupid than Su Yao, but he was so moved by this fool that he could never hurt him. "Chris, you''d better think about yourself." "There is no need to think about this kind of problem. I will never break up with you. No matter what happens, even if I die, I will stay with you." Su Yao''s tone was very serious. Hughes''s heart beat faster. He turned away a little uneasily. "So are you going to pull me to die with you?" "Won''t you?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Hughes reached out and hugged him tightly. "Let''s die together." Su Yao patted him on the back, "OK, don''t mention this unpleasant thing. Let''s continue our appointment." "I''m hungry." Said thutis. "Then eat something first, and then go on a date." ¡­¡­ Hughes had intended to eat only a little, but he didn''t expect that his mouth would move and he would never stop. He might have been a pig in his last life. But Su Yao, who couldn''t eat human food, could only sit there and watch xiutisi eat with relish, so greedy that his mouth would soon flow down. It''s so painful to feel like eating but not eating. Why is he a vampire in this world? He just wants to be a happy eater and eat delicious food all over the world. Maybe Su Yao''s resentment was so heavy that xiutis felt it. He raised his head and handed a fried chicken leg to Su Yao. "Chris, do you want some?" "No..." Su Yao wanted to refuse, but the fried chicken legs were so fragrant that his saliva would flow down. Anyway, even if it tastes bad, he will eat it. "Good." Su Yao took the fried chicken leg, bit it, and then froze. What''s the taste like? It''s delicious, isn''t it! Wait, vampires can''t eat human food. Why is it different this time? Chapter 2064 See Su Yao Leng there, xiutis suddenly think of vampires can''t eat human food, then some worried to say, "Chris, are you ok?" Su Yao came back and said, "I''m ok." His eyes were full of joy. At first sight, there was something to be happy about. Hughes breathed a sigh of relief. "Chris, you look happy. Is something good going on?" "It''s a good thing." Su Yao said with a smile, "all of a sudden, I can eat human food." Wen Yan, xiutis wanted to know what happened, but he didn''t want to spoil Su Yao''s interest. "Well, congratulations." Su Yao laughed, and then communicated with Tangyuan in his mind, "Tangyuan, you come out for me, I know you are online." "What''s the matter, host?" "Tell me what''s going on." "What''s the matter?" Tangyuan was puzzled. "Why did thuds and I come to this world and change our identities?" Su Yao always wanted to know this point, so he took the opportunity to ask Tangyuan clearly. "Well, you entered the copy by accident." Tang Yuan replied. "Then how can I go back?" "One of you needs to die." Although Su Yao was ready to die long ago, when he heard this, he still wanted to smash this unreliable system. "And when will Hughes recover his memory?" Tangyuan hardened his head and said, "after you die." Su Yao resisted the impulse to make rude remarks and tried to adjust his mood, "that is to say, this copy must be marked?" "Yes." Su Yao So he''s really going to die in front of Hughes. He''s really hard. "I see. You can go away!" "Oh." The host is really angry again. He is used to it now. ¡­¡­ Since he knew that he had to die this time, Su Yao began to think about which way to die in front of xiutis, and which way to die aesthetically. Seeing his preoccupation, Hughes couldn''t help asking, "Chris, how do you look preoccupied? What''s going on?" "I''m thinking about which way to die better." Su Yao blurted out subconsciously. As soon as the words came out, xiutis''s eyes suddenly became very dangerous. "You are already thinking about this kind of thing. It seems that you really want to die for love with me." Su Yao just reflected what he had just said, and immediately swallowed nervously, "I was just talking nonsense, you must not take it seriously." "But why do I always think you are thinking about how to die in front of me?" Hughes looked at him with a smile. Su Yao God, why is this guy so sensitive? "How can it be? I don''t think so." Su Yao grinned dryly, "with you, how can I be willing to die?" "What are you thinking about?" he said "I''m thinking about where we''re going to date later." Su Yao lied, "this is our first date. We have to think about it carefully." She didn''t believe it. "Is that true?" Su Yao picked up a fried chicken leg and stuffed it into his mouth. "It''s really hard to block your mouth with food. Eat it quickly. Don''t waste time." Chapter 2065 Hughes didn''t speak and just stared at him. Su Yao was so uncomfortable that he even felt that the fried chicken legs in his hand were not fragrant. "Hughes, why are you looking at me like this?" Hughes sat up straight, his face suddenly became very serious, "Chris, I''ll die with you, you don''t want to die alone." Will, who is passing by, just hears the declaration of his martyrdom. He can''t help but stop. However, he doesn''t disturb them, but is ready to continue to listen. Su Yao had no choice but to smile, "xiutis, I have just told you that I will not die, and I will not let you die." "Chris, you can''t fool me. I know that." Listening to the conversation between the two of them, will was in a cloud. His curiosity was very strong, so he asked out in a voice, "what are you talking about? How did you suddenly live and die?" Both were startled by him. Hughes gently kicked will''s calf. "Will, why are you here? Don''t you follow us secretly all the time?" "No way. I don''t want to be the light bulb between you." Will said, rolling his eyes. "I just happened to pass by and stopped when I heard your conversation. But why can''t I understand what you were saying just now? " "This is between Chris and me. It has nothing to do with you. You can go." Hughes doesn''t intend to tell will about those things. Will is a big mouth. If he knows, he will tell others immediately. He doesn''t want to involve them. It''s between him and Chris. It can''t involve innocent people. However, when Hughes said that, will became more curious. "Hughes, I really want to know. Just tell me. I promise I will never tell anyone else." Listening to this coquettish tone, Hughes felt that he was about to get goose bumps all over. He kicked over again and said in disgust, "will, can you make it normal for me?" Will blinked. "I''m normal. Only abnormal people think other people are abnormal." Xiutisi''s forehead is bulging. It''s really a test of patience to talk to will. "Will, if you don''t go away, I don''t mind beating you here. Anyway, it''s only you who will lose face." On hearing this, will remembered his previous experience of being beaten black and blue. As soon as his legs softened, he almost fell to his knees. "You go on, I won''t disturb you. Goodbye." "Go away." "Well Will answered and rolled away obediently. ¡­¡­ After such a interruption, the atmosphere finally returned to normal. Su Yao didn''t want to talk about the heavy topic just now, so he invited the waiter and ordered a table of delicious food to divert his attention. Although Hughes likes to eat, he is more concerned about Su Yao. However, seeing that Su Yao didn''t want to discuss the topic just now, he pretended that he was distracted by the delicious food and then buried himself in eating there. Su Yao saw that this move was effective, and he was immediately relieved. However, the date failed because they were influenced by the delicious food and ate all over the street. Hughes burped, "Chris, let''s go out tomorrow." ¡°¡­¡­ Good Chapter 2066 What they don''t know is that the second date is their last. What''s left behind are endless painful memories. Of course, that''s all in the future. ¡­¡­ The next day''s date, in order to avoid yesterday''s event happening again, Su Yao and xiutisi chose a date place without any delicious food. The scenery there is pretty good, but there are a lot of people. When they went back after the appointment, they found that will and the others were gone. There were signs of fighting in the room and a letter on the sofa in the living room. The envelope was blood red with a red rose on it. Su Yao quickly opened the letter and read it. Then he knew why they were missing. The people in the trial court didn''t know how they came here. They arrested xiutisi''s companions to coerce Su Yao to go back with them. It also said that if Su Yao didn''t follow them, they would kill the vampire hunters. Su Yao''s eyes cold down, he clenched the letter, "damn guy!" I thought it would take some time for the people in the court to get here, but I didn''t expect that the other party was so fast and used such mean means. If he had known such a thing would happen, he should have told them to leave yesterday. I don''t know how they are now. If something happened to them, he would never forgive himself. Xiutisi took the letter in suyao''s hand, looked at it, and frowned. "Chris, this is obviously a trap. Don''t be impulsive. Think about the countermeasures first, and then go to save them." "No way." Su Yao bit his lip. "I don''t know what those guys will do. They must be very dangerous now. I have to save them quickly." "Then I''ll go with you." "No, you''ll be in danger. I''ll go by myself." "Chris, you can''t carry everything by yourself. It doesn''t matter if you rely on me. I''m not as weak as you think." Said thutis with a sigh. "And what if they take you too, and they don''t put them back? So I have to go with you, and I''ll take care of you then. " Su Yao thought about it carefully, and finally compromised. After all, xiutisi''s words made a lot of sense. "OK, you can go with me, but you should follow me every step of the way. Don''t leave my sight. I''m afraid they will also take you away." "Don''t worry. I''ll protect myself. I won''t delay you." ¡­¡­ Su Yao and xiutisi look for the address left on the letter, and then they see will, as well as several vampires. Although they look a little embarrassed, they are not injured, which makes Su Yao and xiutis feel relieved at the same time. Su Yao stepped forward and said, "I''m here. Can I put it on them?" "Chris, I haven''t seen you for more than a thousand years. I didn''t expect that you were mixed with human beings now. You really lost the face of a pure vampire." The head of the vampire looked over, the tone was full of irony to Su Yao. Su Yao frowned and said, "stop talking nonsense and let people go." Charles gave a smile and a wave of his hand. "Come on, let''s go." Anyway, Chris has come, these humans are useless, and they can''t pose any threat. Let them go.. Chapter 2067 Su Yao looked at xiutis, "you take them out of here." "Wait a minute." Charles said again, "he has to stay, too." Su Yao''s eyes were colder. "Charles, what do you mean? I have already promised to go back with you. Do you want to turn back? " "Chris, I didn''t expect you to be so naive now." Charles sneered, "he''s your little lover and one of your weaknesses. How can you let him go like this?" Su Yao clenched his hands and controlled his impulse to hit Charles in the face. "What do you want to do?" "Before I came, the elders told me that you must be lost. Chris, this is your last chance. If you kill your little lover now, we will think nothing has happened "What if I don''t want to?" "Then you really want to become a traitor of the blood clan, and then you and your little lover will die." Charles sighed as he said, "Chris, I really appreciate you. Don''t let me down." "You''d better think it over carefully and don''t make decisions that you regret. There''s no regret medicine in the world..." Before he had finished his words, suddenly there were several shots. Charles quickly looked in the past, and found that before those vampire hunters were out of the silver pistol, shooting at his men, there are several have been shot several times. But even so, Charles is also very angry, "Chris, you''d better let them stop, or they will die here today." His men are not weak chickens. The reason why he didn''t fight back is that he didn''t give orders. As soon as he gives an order, they will fight back and kill these vampire hunters. Before waiting for Su Yao to speak, will suddenly said, "Chris, you don''t have to worry about us, just concentrate on dealing with him. Although we are not as strong as you, we are not easy to provoke." "Yes, Chris, you don''t care about us." Charles laughed angrily, "Chris, I thought you just fell in love with a vampire hunter. I didn''t expect you to get along so well with other vampire hunters. It seems that you really betrayed the blood clan." "You don''t have to make any choice. I''ll kill you here today and take your head back." If it were for other vampires, Su Yao would not take it seriously, but now his opponent is Charles. Since Charles can be the captain of the court guard, it means that his strength is not weak. So this time, he must not take it lightly, otherwise he will only suffer from himself. Thinking about this, Su Yao''s face became more serious. "Charles, either you or I will die today. Come on." "Just what I want." ¡­¡­ Charles''s strength is really strong. Su Yao didn''t ask for anything under his command, and he was injured. But it was the same with Charles, whose fighting spirit was completely on fire. The fight between them became more and more fierce. For a moment, it was impossible to tell the difference between them. As for Hughes, they took out their hidden strength and began to fight with Charles''s men. But the situation soon reversed. There were people from the courtroom, and they all came to help Charles Chapter 2068 Although the strength of xiutis is not weak, these vampires are all highly qualified in the trial court. Before long, the scene fell to one side. Su Yao never wanted to die at this time, but now the situation is very critical. He can only sacrifice at this time to kill these vampires, otherwise they will die. He sighed. "Charles, are you really going to push me to death?" Charles sneered. "We didn''t force you. It was your choice. We gave you a chance." "Chris, I can give you another chance. As long as you kill your little lover and those vampire hunters, I''ll let you go. How about it? Do you want to think it over? " "I''ve already thought about it." Su Yao suddenly laughed. Charles also showed a smile, "Chris, it seems that you have not completely lost your mind, now hurry to kill your little lover." "No, that''s not the choice I made." Su Yao stepped back a few steps. With his movements, something swung around. Vampires can see things that ordinary people can''t see. Charles clearly sees that he and other vampires are surrounded by something similar to a protective cover, while the vampire hunters are isolated outside. Looking at Su Yao''s more and more brilliant smile, Charles''s heart suddenly rose a sense of uncertainty, his eyes sank down, "Chris, what do you want to do?" "I will die with you, of course." Su Yao tilted his head and said with a smile. Although he couldn''t hear what Su Yao was saying, he judged what Su Yao was saying through his mouth. A heart suddenly sink down, "Chris, you must not do stupid things, there must be other solutions." Su Yao could not hear the voice of xiutis at all, but even if he did, he would not change his mind. Although it''s a little sorry for Hughes, there''s only a good way to die together. "Chris, what are you talking about? You think you can kill me alone..." Halfway through, Charles suddenly remembered something very important. His pupils suddenly shrunk. "Chris, you''re not going to blow yourself up, are you?" The blood clan also has the saying of self explosion. After self explosion, the blood clan will gain a very powerful ability to kill any living creature around them in a twinkling of an eye, and then know that the self exploder will disappear. This outcome is too tragic, unless it is to the point of compulsion, otherwise the blood clan will never use this move. But now Chris chose to blow himself up. No, we have to kill Chris before he explodes, or none of them will want to live. Other vampires thought the same way. They quickly moved behind Su Yao and were ready to kill him together. But before they had time, Su Yao suddenly blew himself up. At that moment, the fire burst into the sky, and there were countless screams. Su Yao died with the vampires. And Hughes, who was isolated outside, had nothing to do with them. But they all shed tears, grieving for the loss of Su Yao, a friend. After the fire went out, xiutis staggered in to collect Su Yao''s ashes and relics, only to find a ring. He gave the ring to Su Yao. The ring itself was not valuable, but it was well preserved. When Hughes looked at the ring, he began to see the past in his mind, and the lost memories came back. He cried bitterly. "Chris, how can you be so cruel to me?" The others didn''t come forward to comfort, because they knew that the last thing Hughes needed was comfort Chapter 2069 Back in the system space, Su Yao thought that xiutisi was probably crying, and maybe he had the idea of suicide, so he was very worried. "Tangyuan, can you let me go back and have a look at Hughes? I''m afraid he will do something stupid." "Host, you can''t go back to that world now." Tang Yuan said, "but don''t worry, Hughes doesn''t have any idea of suicide. He''s just very sad. He should come out after a while." After listening to this sentence, Su Yao was more worried, "now let me see what he is doing." Tangyuan sighed, "OK." The next second, a big screen appeared in front of Su Yao, and what was displayed on that big screen was xiutisi, who made him feel uneasy. Xiutis sat on the bed, holding the ring left by Su Yao, and did not move. His eyes are red and swollen. At first sight, he just finished crying, and he still cried a lot. Su Yao sighed and continued to look at the big screen. He just stared at the big screen for a few hours and made sure that Hughes really didn''t have any idea of suicide. "Tangyuan, take me to the next task plane." "Good." Tangyuan answered and quickly sent him to the next task plane. ¡­¡­ Sunlight through the tulle into the bedroom, the bedroom is placed in the middle of a blue big bed, big bed lying on a young man. I don''t know how long later, the door of the bedroom was opened, and a man came into the room. He was handsome, slender and perfect, which was not in line with his temperament, but with a crazy smile on his face. The man went over and picked up the exquisite silver chain on the ground. At the other end of the silver chain was a handcuff. He handcuffed the handcuff to the young man''s thin white ankle, which could be broken with a little force. Juvenile seems to be sick, pale skin, appear cyan blood vessels more obvious, a bit morbid beauty. This kind of morbid beauty makes the man''s breath become urgent. He reaches out and rubs the young man''s instep. The young man''s skin seems to be a little fragile. After rubbing it a few times, it turns red. The man''s breathing is more urgent, he wants to let the young people leave such traces on their bodies now. But we can''t do it now. The boy is still sick. That will make him die. The man''s eyes fell from the boy''s face to Su Yao''s feet. At last, he knelt on one knee and cauterized the boy''s instep devoutly. ¡­¡­ It was in this situation that Su Yao woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a suspected abnormal man kissing his instep, and immediately felt that he was not good as a whole. He did not hesitate to kick in the past. The man was kicked in the face when he was not half defensive. It seems that he hasn''t reacted yet. The man is stunned there. He doesn''t react until Su Yao scolds him as a "dead pervert". Then a very bright smile rose on his face, "scold again." Su Yao felt a chill. He has never heard such unreasonable request before. Is this freak still a trembler? No, he can''t stay with such a pervert. He has to get out of here. Su Yao jumped out of bed. He couldn''t even care about his shoes, so he ran out. However, after a few steps, his right foot suddenly couldn''t move, as if something was pulling Chapter 2070 Su Yao looked down and found that there was a handcuff on his right ankle, and the other end of the handcuff was connected with a silver iron chain, which was connected with the foot of the bed. Obviously, this is what this pervert did. I just don''t know what the other party''s purpose is. Do you want to play with him? Thinking about this, Su Yao wanted to blow the man in front of him. "I warn you, you''d better let me go, or I''ll kill you." "If I could die in your hands, I would be very happy." The man said with a smile. At that moment, Su Yao didn''t know what to say. At present, this abnormal is definitely a brain problem. No one who is normal can do such a thing or say such a thing. Su Yao took a deep breath. "I''m not kidding you." "Am I kidding you?" His life was saved by Su Yao. Even if it was given to Su Yao, it didn''t matter, as long as Su Yao could keep an eye on him. Su Yao felt that he and the other party were talking together, "how can you let me go?" Don''t know which word is wrong, the man''s eyes suddenly cold down, he went to Su Yao in front of his right hand holding Su Yao''s chin, "do you want to leave me so?" Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "otherwise, would you like to stay here and fall in love with you As soon as the man''s right hand tightened, Su Yao felt that his chin would be crushed by him. He took a breath of cold air and said, "let go now!" And the man, as if he had not heard this sentence, still very rudely kisses his lips, and then bites them, until his mouth is full of blood, he stops. Even without looking in the mirror, Su Yao could guess what kind of tragedy his lips were now. Grass, this metamorphosis belongs to dogs, right? The man licked his lips, and his eyes fell on Su Yao''s lips, which were destroyed by himself. Suddenly, his mood was a little happy. When a man looks at his prey with this kind of eyes, Su Yao always thinks that he will rush over and tear himself in the next second. He can''t help but step back and distance himself from him. "What do you want?" "I want you to stay with me." Said the man. Su Yao rolled his eyes, "what if I don''t want to?" "You don''t have the right to refuse. You can always stay with me." Men are very overbearing. "You don''t want to escape. I made this room for you. You can''t escape." "What if I get out of here?" "It doesn''t matter, because wherever you go, I''ll find you." Su Yao looked at the man''s confident expression and suddenly wanted to make his face swollen. "How are you so sure you can find me?" "You don''t have to know that." The man laughed, "you just need to know that you can''t get rid of me all your life, unless I die." "Then I can kill you." "You can kill me now." The man said as he thrust a fruit knife into Su Yao''s hand, "come on, I won''t run away." Su Yao looked at the fruit knife in his hand and was more sure that there was something wrong with the man''s brain, and he was very ill. "I think it''s necessary for you to go to the hospital." "That''s what they say, but I don''t think it''s necessary. I''ve found the best medicine." Chapter 2071 Even if he thought with his toes, Su Yao knew what a man would say next, but he didn''t want to hear it. "I won''t kill you." "Why? Do you want me to die? " The man''s eyes suddenly lit up. Su Yao''s face was expressionless. "You think too much. I just don''t want to ruin my life because of you. You''re not worth it." The man did not feel half lost because of this sentence, "then how can you like me?" Su Yao was already too lazy to roll his eyes. "I think you''d better go to dream and be more practical." "You mean you won''t like me for the rest of your life, do you?" "Don''t you already know the answer?" "But I don''t think so..." The man pause, tone suddenly become very serious, "one day I will let you like me." Su Yao was speechless. This man has problems not only in his brain, but also in his ears. And there''s a very serious paranoia. "You can go now. I don''t want to see you." But this man is really obedient, he just finished this sentence, left. Su Yao heard the sound of the door being locked very clearly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It seems that this pervert is really not going to let him leave here. But don''t think that''s going to trap him. He''s not a normal person. Su Yao looked around and then went to the window. When he found that the window had been sealed, he reached out and knocked on the glass. He found that it was bulletproof glass with excellent quality. It seems that the other party is really ready. It''s really difficult to escape from here. However, we should solve the problem on our feet first, and then think about how to escape from here. Su Yao squatted down, just ready to use brute force to get rid of the shackles on his right ankle, his mind suddenly remembered the sound of tangyuan. "Host, this room is equipped with surveillance. Every move you make now has been seen by that man." Smell speech, Su Yao hand meal, almost burst out. Grass, no wonder that pervert is so confident that he installed monitoring here. "He doesn''t have surveillance in the toilet, does he?" If that pervert dares to install monitoring in the toilet, he must be smashed to get rid of harm for the people. "It''s not in the toilet." Said Tang yuan. Although Su Yao breathed a sigh of relief, he was even more angry. "How do you think I met a pervert as soon as I came up? Is my luck that bad? " ¡°¡­¡­ But maybe. " Don''t tell the host about it, or he will be torn down The man is now sitting in front of the monitor screen, watching Su Yao''s every move. Su Yao''s mouth didn''t move because he was communicating with Tang Yuan with mental illness, but his changing expression let the man know that he was angry and maybe still scolding himself. At the thought that Su Yao might be scolding the word "dead pervert" again, the man suddenly laughed. But Su Yao suddenly felt a chill Tangyuan, is that pervert still watching me through the monitor? " "Yes, and he laughed." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao This kind of situation can also laugh out, it is really a brain problem. Tangyuan opened his mouth again, "host, I just carefully observed that besides the windows, the door is also made of special materials. Even with your strength, there is no way to break the door, so what are you going to do?" Su Yao, who originally wanted to break through the door, said: "I''m not sure." Gan! Chapter 2072 No matter how angry I am now, I can''t escape from here for a while, and I''m only angry with myself. Su Yao adjusted his feeling and lay down on the bed. He covered his head with the quilt to avoid being seen by the abnormal man from the surveillance again. "Tangyuan, you give me the original story about the original owner and that pervert." Tangyuan should be a, immediately related to the original plot to his mind. [Ding, loading the original plot ¡¿ Su Yao was the most popular one in the class because he was cheerful and kind-hearted. But one day he was targeted by Meng Jiao, a villain. The reason is that the original owner once saved Meng Jiao''s life. Meng Jiao is the young master of the powerful Meng family. When he was exiled, he was adopted by a very unreliable couple. At the beginning, the couple were very good to Meng Jiao, but after having their own children, they beat and scolded Meng Jiao and regarded him as a servant. What''s more, Meng Jiao''s foster father wanted to molest Meng Jiao after he was drunk. Fortunately, Meng Jiao''s wit didn''t make him succeed. However, this has caused a great psychological shadow to Meng Jiao, and with more and more times of being beaten, Meng Jiao''s character began to be distorted gradually. After being beaten by his adoptive parents again, Meng Jiao finally can''t help it. He designs to make his adoptive parents disabled and then escape. Although Meng Jiao didn''t get beaten again after he escaped, his life was still very miserable, and even fell into the situation of robbing food with stray cats and dogs. It is precisely because of this that the original master will meet Meng Jiao. Due to not eating nutritious food for a long time, Meng Jiao suffered from malnutrition and became worse and worse. One day, he finally couldn''t support himself and fainted in the street. Maybe it''s because I''m afraid of being hit by porcelain. None of the passers-by came forward to help, or even called an ambulance. Just at this time, the original owner passed by. The kind-hearted man was not afraid of being hit by porcelain, so he quickly called an ambulance and went to the hospital with him. He even helped pay the medical and hospitalization expenses. After Meng Jiao wakes up, the first person he sees is the original master. He doesn''t think that the original master only helps himself out of kindness. He thinks that the original master has a different purpose and asks him to leave quickly. However, the original master''s brain has a thread. He completely ignores Meng Jiao''s words and stays to take care of Meng Jiao. With more and more days together, Meng Jiao has already understood the original master''s character. Although he is still very venomous to the original master, he doesn''t hate the original master any more. Sometimes he even talks to the original master. This makes the original owner very happy, and the words also become more, and Meng Jiao did not interrupt him as impatiently as before. But the original owner can''t take care of Meng Jiao all the time. After all, he is still a student, and the holiday will soon pass. Before the holiday, he said goodbye to Meng Jiao and even left a lot of money In Meng Jiao''s heart, the original master has become the only sun in his world, but now the only sun is leaving him, which makes him very unhappy. He wants to keep the original master by his side, but finally gives up. Because that is his only sun, he has been completely reduced to the dark, he can''t let the only sun also gone Chapter 2073 I don''t know if he was influenced by his original master. Meng Jiao went back to school and studied hard every day. His academic performance gradually improved. Later, he even became the number one in Science in the college entrance examination. When the Meng family saw Su Yao on TV, they immediately recognized him as the child they had accidentally lost and found him. Meng Jiao doesn''t have a cold for his so-called relatives, but in order to make himself better and find the original owner, he goes back with Meng''s family. After spending some time together, the Meng family found Meng Jiao''s twisted personality and wanted to straighten him out, but no matter what method was used, it was useless. Coupled with the guilt of Meng Jiao, the Meng family gave up soon, as long as Meng Jiao was happy. With the power of the Meng family, Meng Jiao finally found the original owner, but he did not dare to appear in front of the original owner. Although he has now become a very outstanding successor of the Meng family, he still feels inferior to the original master. He feels that he is not worthy of the original master. After all, the sun can''t be seen directly or touched casually. He has to be better. Therefore, Meng Jiao secretly watched the original owner. Feelings began to grow in his heart. He wanted to make the original owner his own, but he restrained himself. But one day, he couldn''t help himself any more, because he saw that the original owner was very close to a girl, and they talked and laughed all the time. He was afraid that the original master would be with the girls, so he found a suitable time to tie the original master away. The original master recognized Meng Jiao and told him not to do such a thing and let him go quickly. However, Meng Jiao''s obsession with the original owner is very deep. He wants the original owner to be his own property and doesn''t want the original owner to contact with other people. So he imprisoned himself, but he didn''t do anything to him. Every night he would go into the room where he was imprisoned and sleep in the same bed with him. But the original owner didn''t like it. He tried every means to escape, but after every escape, he was caught again soon. Moreover, in order not to give the original owner another chance to escape, Meng Jiao not only handcuffed the original owner, but also installed monitoring devices in the room With more and more time in prison, the original lively and cheerful character gradually changed. He became more and more depressed day by day, with no smile on his face and empty eyes, just like a walking corpse. Once he even committed suicide, but he was found in time and sent to the hospital. At that time, Meng Jiao knew that the original owner was suffering from a very serious depression. He regretted that he had imprisoned the original owner. What he wanted to see was not such a su Yao. What he wanted was a lively and cheerful Su Yao like a little sun. Therefore, Mengjiao released the original master and did not appear in front of him again. However, he still secretly pays attention to the original owner, takes some photos of the original owner, and hides his love for the original owner in his heart Meng Jiao thought that he would get better after he let him go. But before long, he heard the news that the original owner had committed suicide. At the moment of hearing the news, Meng Jiao was going crazy. The next day, he committed suicide in his villa. He knew that it was his selfishness that killed the original owner. He wanted to go to hell to make atonement for the original owne Chapter 2074 After digesting the original plot, Su Yao''s mood is very complicated. He thought Meng Jiao was a pure pervert, but he didn''t think it was just superficial. In fact, Meng Jiao just had some problems in his heart. After he imprisoned the original owner, he didn''t do anything abnormal. He''s just obsessed with the original owner. But one thing he did wrong was to imprison the original owner. If he did not imprison the original owner at the beginning, but pursues the original owner frankly, then the result will be different. Even if he did not end up with the original owner, he would not end up like this. It''s a pity However, it has nothing to do with him. He will not persuade Meng Jiao, nor will he correct his twisted character. Those things should be done by people close to Meng Jiao. And the only thing he has to do now is get out of here. Although in the original plot, Mengjiao offered good food and drink to the original owner, excluding imprisonment, which can be regarded as a blessing, but now he has become the original owner, and he doesn''t like to stay in the room all day. Although sometimes he would come up with the idea of being an idle fish, but after a long time, he would automatically give up that idea. "Tangyuan, do you have any way to let me escape from here unconsciously?" "Host, have you forgotten that this room is equipped with surveillance?" After Tang Yuan reminded him, Su Yao remembered that the room was equipped with surveillance, and his every move would be watched by Meng Jiao. As long as he found signs of escape, Meng Jiao would come right away. So what does he have to do to get out of here? Is it hard to seduce Meng Jiao? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. "Tangyuan, do you really have no way for me to escape from here?" "Host, although you can''t escape from here, you can let Meng Jiao take the initiative to release you from here." Tang Yuan suggested. Su Yao thought about it carefully and found that it was a good way. "Tangyuan, I didn''t expect you to be smart now. Go on." Tangyuan I don''t want to hear you praise me at all. ¡­¡­ Su Yao carefully thought about how to take the initiative to let Meng Jiao send himself out from here, and then he really thought of one. He got out of bed, but before he got a firm foothold, his brain suddenly kept dizzy, his whole body fell to the ground, and then he lost consciousness. Meng Jiao, who has been staring at the surveillance screen, sees this scene and is in a hurry. He rushes here and asks the assistant to call the personal doctor right away. So Su Yao woke up and found that he was not lying in the hospital ward. He was still lying in the previous room. Only there are two more people in the room, one is Meng Jiao, the other is a private doctor. Su Yao How can he forget that the rich and powerful families in the novel are equipped with private doctors? It seems that he wants to make himself sick so that he can enter the hospital. This method can''t be implemented. Gan! Seeing Su Yao wake up, Meng Jiao was very happy. "Su Yao, you wake up at last. How do you feel? Is there anything wrong?" "Meng Jiao, please let me go. I don''t want to see you again!" Since Meng Jiao won''t let him go, he will make a big scene. He wants to see how long Meng Jiao can endure Chapter 2075 Su Yao picked up a vase on the bedside table and smashed it at Meng Jiao. But I didn''t expect that Meng Jiao didn''t want to escape at all. The vase hit him on the head, and then it broke, and Meng Jiao was also smashed to pieces. Looking at Meng Jiao who was smashed to death, Su Yao''s eyes flashed a little regret. He wanted to apologize to Meng Jiao, but thinking about the purpose of doing so, he forbeared. But also pretended to be fierce, "Mengjiao, you''d better let me go, or I''ll kill you one day!" Meng Jiao didn''t Miss Su Yao''s regret, which made him feel a little happy. "Su Yao, I have said before that I will never let you go, and I welcome you to kill me at any time, as long as you can kill me." Su Yao Meng Jiao''s brain is really wrong. If he continues to be so ill, he should be sent to a mental hospital. The private doctor must have been used to such words for a long time, so he was not shocked at all, but he was a little worried about Meng Jiao''s injury. Meng Jiao can be regarded as the eye of all the people in the Meng family. If anything happens to Meng Jiao, he will also be charged as a private doctor. If you just lose this job, it''s OK. If you lose this life, it''s really over. "Mr. Meng, your head is still bleeding. Let me help you deal with the wound." "No, I''m fine." Before returning to Meng''s home, he was beaten almost every day, and even nearly killed several times. The couple didn''t send him to the hospital because they thought the medical expenses were too expensive. If they left him in the utility room and let him survive, he survived. So this little injury is nothing to him at all. "Mr. Meng, you''d better let me deal with it for you." Meng Jiao frowned and said, "if you don''t use it, you can go now." The private doctor was very embarrassed, because his employer didn''t take his body as a tool at all, so he asked Su Yao for help. "Mr. Su, please advise Mr. Meng. If he doesn''t deal with his head injury, it will be serious." Mr. Meng likes Mr. Su so much. As long as Mr. Su speaks, he will change his mind immediately. Meng Jiao looked at Su Yao expectantly, wondering what he would say. All of a sudden, Su Yao, who was arrived by cure, said "..." Can I help you? Meng Jiao refuses to deal with the wound, so let him go. Anyway, he won''t die. And he really wants to see something wrong with Meng Jiao, so that he can get out of here. At this time, the private doctor said, "Mr. Su, I can see clearly just now that you smashed Mr. Meng with a vase like this, so you have to be responsible for Mr. Meng." Su Yao It''s right that he smashed Meng Jiao like this, but he didn''t hide But what''s this sense of guilt about? Forget it, just this time. After all, he was wrong, but this time. No matter what happened to Meng Jiao in the future, he would never take care of it again. Su Yao took a deep breath and looked at Meng Jiao, "Meng Jiao, you can''t die before I kill you." Meng Jiao''s eyes brightened. "Su Yao, do you care about me?" Su Yao rolled a white eye, "your brain is really more and more problem, let the doctor give you a look?" Chapter 2076 But in Meng Jiao''s opinion, this is Su Yao''s concern for his performance, and his heart is really happy. Meng Jiao looked at the private doctor, "Dr. yuan, please treat the wound for me." Seeing that Meng Jiao finally agreed, Dr. yuan was relieved. Mr. Su is really a good medicine for Mr. Meng. It''s just that Mr. Su doesn''t seem to like Mr. Meng. Also, Mr. Meng''s behavior of frantic exploration on the edge of the law, if Mr. Su can like him, then Mr. Su may have some attributes. However, this is a matter between Mr. Meng and Su Sheng. It seems that this little private doctor should not take care of it, and he is not qualified to take care of it As soon as doctor yuan was ready to treat the wound on Meng Jiao''s head, Meng Jiao suddenly gave him a look. Having worked as a private doctor in the Meng family for so many years, Dr. yuan knows something about Meng Jiao and what Meng Jiao''s eyes mean. Mr. Meng''s heart is very dirty. Dr. yuan put down what he was holding and looked at Su Yao with a look of embarrassment on his face. "Mr. Su, can you do me a favor?" "What''s the matter?" As soon as he asked, Su Yao suddenly regretted it. It''s not a good thing that Dr. yuan can show such an expression. But what you say is just like the water you pour out. You can''t take it back. "Mr. Su, it suddenly occurred to me that it''s time for the kindergarten to finish school. I have to go to the kindergarten to pick up my daughter. I don''t trust my daughter to stay in the kindergarten alone, so can you help Mr. Meng deal with the wound?" Su Yao Well, it''s not a good thing. "Dr. yuan, if I remember correctly, there seem to be some servants in this villa. You can ask them to help." "But Mr. Meng didn''t like the servants approaching him." Dr. Yuan said, "Mr. Su, I know it''s a bit difficult for you, but I still want to ask you to help me. I''m very worried about my daughter, who has been lost for more than a year." The other party has already said so. If he doesn''t promise again, he will become a villain. "All right, I''ll help you, but only this time, you can go to the kindergarten to pick up your daughter." "Thank you, Mr. Su." For fear that Su Yao suddenly repented, Dr. yuan put the medical box into Su Yao''s hand and ran away like smoke. It seemed that he was really eager to pick up his daughter from the kindergarten. At this time, Meng Jiao went to Su Yao and said, "Su Yao, please." Su Yao rolled his eyes and stuffed the medical box into his arms. "You can handle the wound yourself. Don''t bother me." Meng Jiao didn''t know why Su Yao''s attitude changed so quickly. He just promised doctor yuan. And before that, as long as he saw that he was injured, no matter how much he hated him, Su Yao would ask him if he had anything to do. But why is it different this time? What made Su Yao change so much? Is Su Yao aware of that? It''s impossible. Su Yao has been staying in this room these days, and there is no communication equipment in this room, not even TV. Su Yao''s mobile phone has been put away by him, so Su Yao can''t get the disappearance of the outside world at all. So what''s going on? Chapter 2077 Meng Jiao stopped speculating in his heart and made Su Yao look pathetic. He wanted to make su Yao soft hearted, "but I can''t see where the wound is." But Su Yao didn''t feel soft at all, and he rolled his eyes, "just look in the mirror and deal with it. I''m very uncomfortable now. I want to rest. Don''t bother me." With that, he went back to bed and covered his head with a quilt. Meng Jiao didn''t expect that Su Yao didn''t take this move this time, and his mood suddenly became not beautiful. He dropped the medical box to the ground, making a lot of noise, and then lay on the ground, creating a scene of his own accidentally falling. Because the liquid medicine was broken, so there are glass fragments on the ground, and those glass fragments plunge into Meng Jiao''s hand. Meng Jiao is not a person who can shout "pain", but this time he cries out, and the purpose of doing so is to know whether Su Yao will love himself. "It hurts!" Su Yao sat up impatiently and said, "Meng Jiao, what tricks do you want to play?" As he said, he raised his eyes and looked over. When he saw Meng Jiao, who had fallen to the ground and looked a little embarrassed, he could not help being silent He really wants to know how Meng Jiao fell on such a flat ground. Is it because Meng Jiao''s brain is really out of order, which leads to his poor coordination? Meng Jiao got up from the ground and showed Su Yao the hand that had been stabbed by the glass on purpose. "Su Yao, my hand has also been injured, so now I can only help you deal with the wound." Su Yao was more silent. Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time, the light in Meng Jiao''s eyes faded gradually. He lowered his head and looked like a big dog who was sad because he didn''t get the bone. After seeing it, people couldn''t help but want to comfort him. But Su Yao knew very well that Meng Jiao was not a pitiful dog, but a wolf who ate people without spitting bones. Meng Jiao now this appearance is deliberately pretended, the purpose is to make him soft hearted, and then good to achieve their own goals. But he is really a little soft hearted. Su Yao scolded himself in his heart, then got out of bed, "there is no way to take you, come with me." Meng Jiao raised his head and looked at Su Yao carefully. "Are you willing to help me with the wound?" He thought that the trick of pretending to be pitiful was useless to Su Yao, but now it seems that it can be used, because Su Yao is soft hearted. It seems that Su Yao is still the kind-hearted Su Yao. Su Yao was a little impatient. "If you don''t want to, it''s OK." Dare to play with him here, so love to play, why not go into the entertainment industry to act? It''s a waste of good acting. "No, no, I''d love to." For fear that Su Yao suddenly repented, Meng Jiao quickly handed his hand with glass to Su Yao. Don''t know how, Su Yao suddenly a little heartache. ¡°¡­¡­¡± No, Meng Jiao, a pervert, is not worth the pain at all. Su Yao, don''t be fooled by his pathetic expression, or you will be eaten to the bone. "What about the medical kit? How can I help you deal with the wound without tools? " "I just dropped the medical kit on the floor." Su Yao looked in the direction Meng Jiao was looking at. When he saw the mess of the place, he immediately sneered, "you are really a young master. You can''t do anything well." Chapter 2078 The last thing Meng Jiao wants is to hear Su Yao speak to himself in such a tone. "Su Yao, I''m an injured man now. Can''t you treat me better?" "Do you think my attitude towards you can get better?" Su Yao asked in reply, "if you are the prisoner, you will be like me." Meng Jiao''s eyes were cold. "Su Yao, do you really want to leave me so much?" "Of course." Su Yao told the truth, "I don''t want to stay with you for a moment. When I see you, I feel sick." Meng Jiao listen to this, eyes more cold, "then you with who won''t feel sick, is that called bailing girl?" Su Yao didn''t know which one Bai Ling was, but he wanted to stimulate Meng Jiao, "that''s right, that''s it!" Meng Jiao stretched out his other hand intact and grabbed Su Yao''s neck. "Su Yao, I tell you, I will never let you go. You can only stay with me all your life. As for that bailing, if I hear her from you again, I will make her disappear from the world completely! " Su Yao was about to be choked by him. He stepped on Meng Jiao''s right foot. Meng Jiao then reflected what he was doing. He quickly released his hand. When he saw the pinching mark on Su Yao''s long white neck, he was very upset. He didn''t want to hurt Su Yao, but after hearing that from Su Yao, he couldn''t control himself. "Sue..." Before apologizing, he was interrupted by Su Yao with an angry face. "Meng Jiao, you are really OK. First you imprison me, then you pinch my neck. Next time you are going to kill me directly?" "I didn''t. I didn''t mean to. I just couldn''t control myself." Meng Jiao tried to explain, but now Su Yao was angry. As soon as he heard this, his anger became more intense. "Meng Jiao, get out now. I don''t want to see you at all!" Meng Jiao knows that no matter what he says now, he can''t let Su Yao believe it, and maybe it will make him hate himself even more, so he can only go out from the room obediently. However, before he closed the door, Su Yao suddenly said, "Meng Jiao, you''d better let someone dismantle the monitor in this room." Meng Jiao didn''t expect that Su Yao already knew that he had installed a monitor in his room. He couldn''t help being flustered. "Su Yao, I''m just worried about what you''re doing, so I''ll let people install a monitor in the room." Su Yao sneered, "worried about me? I think you''re trying to prevent me from running away Monjolton was silent. The reason why he installed surveillance in this room at the beginning was that he was afraid that something might happen to Su Yao, but he also used it to monitor Su Yao''s every move to prevent him from running away suddenly one day. Seeing that Meng Jiao didn''t speak, Su Yao knew that he was right. For a moment, his eyes became colder. "Meng Jiao, I''ll say it again. You have to ask someone to tear down the surveillance here, or don''t blame me for dying in front of you!" Hearing the word "death", Meng Jiao''s pupils suddenly shrank. He never thought about the possibility that Su Yao would really commit suicide, but after hearing such a sentence from Su Yao''s mouth, he suddenly realized that if he continued like this, Su Yao would really commit suicide Chapter 2079 He didn''t love the world. Before he met Su Yao, he even wanted to die. And if he hadn''t met Su Yao that time, he would have died long ago. If Su Yao really committed suicide, he really did not know what he would do at that time. Moreover, compared with a dead Su Yao, he preferred a living Su Yao who would scold himself and care about himself. So in order not to let things develop to the point of irretrievability, he had to learn to compromise with Su Yao, but he would never let Su Yao leave him. "Yes, I''ll have the surveillance removed in a moment." Su Yao thought Meng Jiao would refuse without hesitation, but he didn''t think he agreed. He couldn''t believe it. "Are you cheating me?" Why did you suddenly agree? There must be a conspiracy. Meng Jiao said with a bitter smile, "in your opinion, am I such an untrustworthy person?" "Do you think you can be trusted?" Su Yao asked. For the first time, Meng Jiao didn''t know how to answer Believe it or not, what I say is true. " Su Yao rolled his eyes, "when are you going to let me go?" "Don''t you like being with me so much?" Meng Jiao frowned. He couldn''t figure out why Su Yao wanted to leave him. Is there something wrong with him? If Su Yao knew what Meng Jiao said in his heart, he would surely vomit fragrance. Anyone with normal brain will not like being imprisoned by others, and the other party is still a pervert. "Meng Jiao, if you think about it carefully, would you be happy if you were the one being imprisoned now?" "As long as you are my prisoner, I will be very happy." Meng Jiao said very seriously. I really thought about that kind of thing, but according to Su Yao''s character, it can''t happen all my life. Su Yao was silent for a moment He really never met a pervert like Meng Jiao. "Meng Jiao, I''ll tell you the truth. Even if you confine me here all your life, I won''t like you. So you''d better not do useless work. Give up on me and find someone who likes you." "But I only like you, even if you don''t like me, I will always like you, and I believe that one day I will cover your heart." Su Yao wanted to say that his heart had been covered by others for a long time, but he was afraid that Meng Jiao would suddenly pinch his neck, so he gave up. "Then I have nothing to talk about with you. You can go Wait, I need one more thing. You give me my cell phone back. " "Do you want to contact other people to help you..." Su Yao interrupted, "I know what you''re going to say next. You don''t have to say it. You don''t have to think so much. I''m not going to let people save me. I just want to play with my mobile phone to pass the time." I don''t know if Meng Jiao believed this. He gave Su Yao a mobile phone, but it''s a new one, and it''s passive. This passive hand and foot, mobile phone can''t download social software, can''t make a phone call, can''t send a message, can only watch video, play games, and listen to music. Su Yao was not surprised. He took the phone and played games in front of Meng Jiao Chapter 2080 Seeing that Su Yao''s attention is all attracted by the game, Meng Jiao is suddenly dissatisfied. He wants to grab Su Yao''s mobile phone and fall. But he felt that if he did that, Su Yao would be very angry. Maybe he would hate him even more. At that time, it is estimated that there will be no hope at all. What he should do now is not to let Su Yao hate himself any more. So no matter how unpleasant he looks at the mobile phone, he can only bear it. Meng Jiao could not bear it until Su Yao finished the game. "Su Yao, have you forgotten something?" Su Yao looked up at him, "do you have one?" "You just want to help me deal with the wound, but now you are sitting there playing with your mobile phone, you are not trustworthy." Meng Jiao accused. Su Yao I wanted to help you deal with the wound before, but you are so irritating. "Did I say that? Why don''t I remember?" Meng Jiao sees the cell phone in Su Yao''s hand even more. He wants to take it and fall it now. Seeing Meng Jiao staring at his mobile phone, Su Yao quickly hid it. "Meng Jiao, I tell you, if you dare to take back your mobile phone, I''ll never finish with you." If he didn''t want to attract Meng Jiao''s abnormal attention, he would have crushed the broken handcuffs and knocked Meng Jiao unconscious. Meng Jiao''s eyes shifted from Su Yao''s hand to his face, "then you can help me deal with the wound now." Su Yao was helpless. It seems that he really has to help Meng Jiao deal with the wound today, otherwise Meng Jiao will stay here all the time. He doesn''t want to stay in the same room with a pervert. "Will you leave as long as I help you with your wound?" Meng nodded. "Then you go and get the medical kit." He just calculated the time in his heart. He could take advantage of Mengjiao to get the medical box and run away quickly. However, the imagination is full and the reality is hard. Meng Jiao didn''t go to get the medical box in person, but called the servant to send it. Yes, it''s only a few minutes'' walk from here to the downstairs, but Meng Jiao just refuses to go down and take it in person. He doubted whether Meng Jiao had heard his own voice. Seeing Su Yao with a broken face, Meng Jiao knew what he was thinking, but in order to prevent him from suddenly blowing up, he didn''t mention anything. The servant who sent the medical box saw that Meng Jiao was injured, and he was shocked, "Sir, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you go to the hospital?" "There''s no need to go to the hospital." Meng Jiao refused, "put down the medical box, you can go." "Sir, let me help you with your wound." "No need. Someone will take care of it for me." Meng Jiao said, "go and help you." The servant naturally knew that the man Meng Jiao said was su Yao. But Su Yao was bound back by Meng Jiao, and he was also imprisoned by Meng Jiao. He didn''t have time to hate Meng Jiao. How could he help Meng Jiao deal with the wound? However, since Meng Jiao said so, she''d better not meddle in her own business, or she''ll lose her high paid job. After all, Meng Jiao doesn''t like disobedient servants. "Sir, then I won''t disturb you and Mr. Su." "Don''t tell the housekeeper about it. If the housekeeper knows, you don''t have to stay here." "Yes, sir." Chapter 2081 Because he was in a bad mood, Su Yao didn''t lighten his strength, but increased his strength when he helped Meng Jiao deal with the wound. Meng Jiao is a person who doesn''t know how to cry. Before, even if he was beaten fiercely, he would bite his teeth and don''t cry out. But this time, in order to make su Yao feel sorry for himself, he kept crying there. Moreover, in order to make su Yao believe, he pretended to be in tears. But Su Yao is not so easy to cheat. After all, he is a good actor. How can he not see that Meng Jiao is acting with him. "Does it really hurt?" Su Yao pressed Meng Jiao''s wound with his finger, and it was very hard. This time, Meng Jiao really felt pain, "Su Yao, can you lighten it? I really feel pain." With that, he cried again. Su Yao was impatient. "If you don''t shut up for me, I won''t help you deal with the wound." On hearing this, Meng jiaodun closed his mouth and put on a "I''m good, I''m obedient" appearance. Su Yao can''t help but roll his eyes. He quickly deals with the wound on Meng Jiao''s body. Meng''s head was wrapped with layers of medical gauze, and Su Yao also tied a beautiful bow on his head in disgust. In fact, he wanted to wrap Meng Jiao into a mummy, but the gauze was just a little bit, which was not enough. After Meng Jiao''s wounds had been treated, Su Yao began to drive people away. "After treatment, you can go." Meng Jiao knew that if he didn''t leave again, Su Yao would be angry again, so no matter how reluctant he was, he left. After leaving Su Yao''s room, he went straight to the bathroom and looked in the mirror on the washing table. He was very satisfied. He even felt very satisfied with the bow he didn''t like all the time. He even wanted to entangle it all his life. And he also took a few photos, sent to the circle of friends, ready to show off. Because he was so happy, he completely forgot that the Meng family could also see the state of his circle of friends. The first person to see Meng Jiao''s circle of friends is his long-time friend Jiang Chen. Although Meng Jiao is eccentric, he still has good friends. Jiang Chen is one of them. Jiang Chen in see Meng Jiao hair after the circle of friends, immediately made a phone call. Meng Jiao is very clear about Jiang Chen''s temperament, so he doesn''t plan to answer the phone, but he didn''t expect to slip and get through. It''s too late to hang up. Jiang Chen on the other end of the phone is like a machine gun, spitting out several words in a row. "Meng Jiao, what''s wrong with your head? How can it be twisted like this?" "You don''t hit your head, are you serious?" "Do you want me to come and see you right away?" Meng Jiao didn''t answer any of these questions. He only asked, "don''t you think I''m different today?" Jiang Chen thought about it carefully and found that it was really different, "Meng Jiao, I remember that even if you were seriously injured before, you would only hide and tuck in, but how did you take photos and send them to your circle of friends this time?" "Is it difficult to be happy when you meet something? Or did you accidentally break your brain? " "Oh, I see. It''s the one you''ve always liked that bandaged your wound, isn''t it?" Chapter 2082 "That''s right." "Meng Jiao, you are really a good one. After a short time, you took him down. When are you going to let us meet him?" Monjolton was silent. Because he didn''t take Su Yao down at all, and Su Yao hated him so much that he didn''t even dare to confess. See Meng Jiao silent, Jiang Chen guessed that he is not to take down Su Yao. "Meng Jiao, you haven''t taken him down, have you? You are really bad enough. Do you need me to teach you some moves? " Meng Jiao thought it over carefully. Although Jiang Chen is unreliable sometimes, he has already been in love for several times, which is much better than Cai Ji, who has never been in love. And now he really needs help. He doesn''t want Su Yao to hate himself any more. "Then I''ll give you a chance to help me." This words says, with River Chen beg to want to help his favor. Jiang Chen was too lazy to make complaints about it. He went straight to the theme. "Now that your wound is wrapped by his help, then it means that you are living with him now." "Yes." Although he didn''t live in the same room with Su Yao, he lived in the same villa. If you round it up, it''s cohabitation. "What kind of situation do you have with him now?" "He was locked in a room by me, and I handcuffed him to prevent him from escaping." Meng Jiao is very straightforward to say things out. Listening to this, Meng Jiao was about to be shocked No, aren''t you in captivity? You''re breaking the law. " He thought that Meng Jiao was very serious to live with each other, but he didn''t think that Meng Jiao wanted to play in prison. And this kind of plot only exists in the novel actually appears in reality, which is really it '' s a long story. And in doing so, it''s not surprising that the other party hates Meng Jiao. How can they be together with Meng Jiao. "Mengjiao, why do you want to imprison him?" "Because I don''t want him to leave me, I''m afraid he''ll run away." Meng Jiao replied. Jiang Chen suddenly some speechless, Meng Jiao''s possessiveness can be really strong. "Meng Jiao, you can''t do that." Jiang Chen sighed as he spoke. "If you do this, you will only make him hate you more and more, and maybe even hate you. Then there will be no play between you and him." Meng Jiao listened to these words, can''t help but frown, "then what should I do?" "While the time is not long, you quickly let him go, and then apologize to him, and show your heart to him." "But what if he runs away?" Jiang Chen wants to scold him, "Meng Jiao, what we should care about now is not this, but how to further develop the relationship between you and him." He''s really bored. It''s clear that Meng Jiao''s business is very high. How can he follow up on such things as feelings. "Meng Jiao, if you really want to be with him, listen to me. Although I''m unreliable sometimes, I know more about feelings than you do." Meng Jiao thought carefully, and now he can only believe Jiang Chen. After all, he really doesn''t know how to pursue the person he likes. "I''ll trust you this time. If it doesn''t work then, I promise to take your head off." "Just mind 180. My method is absolutely useful." Jiang Chen said confidently. "By the way, what''s the name of the person you like?" "You don''t want to investigate without telling you." Jiang Chen Oh, dog man''s possessiveness is really strong. Chapter 2083 After hanging up Jiang Chen''s call, another call soon failed. This time, it was Meng Jiao''s mother, Ms. Meng Lin. Meng Jiao knows how Ms. Meng Lin''s character is. When she calls this time, she will definitely talk about a big deal. Just thinking about it, he had a headache. But I can''t help but answer it. If he doesn''t answer the phone, Ms. Meng Lin will come right away and nag him face to face. This is not the most terrible. The terrible thing is that if Ms. Meng Lin knew about Su Yao''s existence, Su Yao would be released immediately. He has not yet considered whether to let Su Yao go. So even if he didn''t want to answer the phone, Meng Jiao got through. As soon as the phone was connected, Ms. Meng Lin at the other end of the phone said a lot without even breathing. "Meng Jiao, how did you hurt your head? Didn''t you go to the hospital again? I''ve told you many times. As long as I''m injured, I''ll go to the hospital to have a look. But you just don''t listen. You really don''t take your body seriously... " "Do you know we''ll be worried if you do?" Meng Jiao didn''t speak. He silently took his mobile phone away and continued to listen to Ms. Meng Lin. He wants to hang up the phone, but this hang up, Ms. Meng Lin will kill right away, just think about it, it''s a bit suffocating. "Meng Jiao, you are not alone now. You still have our family. Can you think about it for us? We don''t want to lose you again. " "Meng Jiao, where are you now? I''ll be there right away. I''ll take you to the hospital today." Meng Jiao sighed, "just now Doctor yuan came, and I just suffered a little injury. I''ll be fine soon." Ms. Meng Lin is dubious, "what you said is true?" "If you don''t believe it, you can call Dr. yuan immediately and ask him clearly." Meng Jiao said. "I''ll call now and ask. Don''t hang up." Ms. Meng Lin took out another mobile phone, called Dr. yuan and asked about the specific situation. Dr. yuan knew what he should say, but he didn''t say what he shouldn''t, so Meng Jiao successfully escaped the disaster. "You''ve asked Dr. yuan to look at me for your sake. I won''t take you to the hospital this time, but if you get hurt again next time, you must go to the hospital, and you should have a physical examination." "I see." Meng Jiao answered perfunctorily, "if you don''t have anything to do, I''ll hang up." "Wait, you haven''t been back to your old house for a long time. Everyone misses you very much. When can you come back?" Meng Jiao really doesn''t want to go back to his old house. Every time he goes there, the Meng family will surround him and ask about this and that. He''s worried that he won''t be able to eat enough, sleep well and wear warm clothes outside, which makes him like a garbage who can''t take care of himself. But he had to go back. Although he bought this villa without telling the Meng family, the dream family can find it as soon as they check it. He doesn''t want to see all the Meng family here one day. Thinking of this, Meng Jiao said, "I will go back on the day of the Mid Autumn Festival." Smell speech, Ms. Meng Lin immediately happy, "OK, that day you must come over, or I''ll catch you in person." The phone is hands-free, so other people in the Meng family also heard what Meng Jiao said just now, and they are very happy. Meng Jiao could hear their excited voice. Suddenly, he regretted that he agreed to Ms. Meng Lin, but it was too late to go back Chapter 2084 When it was time for dinner, Meng Jiao went to Su Yao and gave him a dinner. The dinner was very rich, including Su Yao''s favorite fish. So Su Yao immediately picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. In fact, he does not understand why the original plot of the Central Plains Lord with hunger strike this way to force Meng Jiao to release himself, clearly this method is useless. And if you don''t eat, how can you escape from here? It''s the most important thing to keep your physical strength, and it''s just a fool if you can''t get along with food. Meng Jiao stood by and watched Su Yao eat. Seeing that he ate with such relish, he suddenly had an appetite. These days, his appetite is not good at all. He only takes two or three mouthfuls of each meal, and can''t eat any more. And now, all of a sudden, he''s hungry. "Su Yao, how does it taste?" Su Yao did not lift his head. "It''s very good." "Can I have a taste, too?" Su Yao put down his chopsticks, raised his head and looked at Meng Jiao with the eyes of a fool. "Then you go down to eat. What''s the use of telling me?" "But I just want to eat what''s in your bowl." Meng Jiao said. The food he ate just now was the same as Su Yao''s, but he only ate two or three mouthfuls, so he couldn''t eat any more. So it''s not the food that arouses his appetite, but Su Yao that arouses his appetite. And hear such a words, Su Yao looking at Meng Jiao''s eyes suddenly become very disgusted. "Meng Jiao, are you disgusting? This is what I''ve eaten. Aren''t you afraid to eat my saliva? " "Not afraid." Meng Jiao replied without hesitation. Su Yao choked for a moment Meng Jiao, you are really shameless. " "What you say is what you say." Su Yao Cao, he really wanted to beat Meng Jiao, a pervert. "You have seriously affected my appetite. Please leave here as soon as possible." "This whole villa is mine. I''ll be where I want to be." Su Yao Let me go now. " "No way, you can only stay here." Su Yao was about to vomit blood, so he unilaterally decided not to talk to Meng Jiao. Meng Jiao is not dissatisfied, because as long as he can be alone with Su Yao for a period of time, even if Su Yao ignores himself, he feels happy. There was a pervert staring at him. No matter how good his appetite was, Su Yao couldn''t eat any more. He raised his head and saw Meng Jiao smile at him. He felt an impulse to buckle the bowl on Meng Jiao''s head. But at the thought that he would really buckle up, Meng Jiao couldn''t let himself go, so he put up with it. He took a deep breath. "Can you stop looking at me?" Meng Jiao picks an eyebrow, "how do you know I''m looking at you?" Su Yao thought, "what are you looking at?" "I''m looking at the bowl of rice in your hand, of course." Speaking of this, Meng Jiao''s face is not even red. Su Yao even wanted to put the bowl on his head. Hold back, hold back, you can''t make the situation more difficult because of the impulse. However, you can''t do it, but you can move your mouth. It''s good to move your mouth. "Meng Jiao, I didn''t expect that you, as the young master of the Meng family, don''t like to eat delicacies, but like to eat what others have left." Meng Jiao suddenly laughed, "don''t you already know that when I didn''t go back to Meng''s house, I robbed food with stray dogs and cats? At that time, I was just like a beggar. " Chapter 2085 If I were someone else, I would not mention my miserable past. But Meng Jiao was different. He not only mentioned it, but also said it with a smile. Although Su Yao didn''t like Meng Jiao very much, after hearing this sentence from his mouth, he suddenly felt a little distressed. But he really didn''t know what to say, so he could only keep silent. Although Meng Jiao''s face was smiling, he felt uncomfortable in his heart, but he didn''t feel uncomfortable because of those unbearable experiences. It''s because Su Yao didn''t pay attention to his affairs, and even said such words. "Su Yao, since you don''t like me so much, I''ll hang around in front of you every day. Even if you don''t like me all your life, it''s OK for me. I''ll keep you prisoner all my life. We can''t have a better life. " He had intended to release Su Yao according to what Jiang Chen said, but now he has changed his mind. Didn''t Su Yao dislike him? Didn''t he want to be with other people Then he will let Su Yao stay with him all his life. He can''t get Su Yao, and others want to get Su Yao. But after hearing Meng Jiao''s words, Su Yao only felt a little alarmed. What''s wrong with Meng family? Does he really want to imprison himself for the rest of his life? Or does he want to kill himself? No, we can''t let that happen. It''s just an apology. Life and freedom are more important than that. So thinking, before Meng Jiao was about to leave, Su Yao spoke quickly. "Meng Jiao, I''m really sorry. I just said that because I was in a bad mood. I didn''t mean to. Please forgive me." It''s not just for himself. He really wants to apologize to Meng Jiao. He regrets what he said just now, but he can''t say it. Meng Jiao pursed his lips. "You don''t have to apologize to me. I''m not angry." Su Yao But you are obviously angry, and you look very angry. "Meng Jiao, no matter whether you are angry or not, I will say sorry to you. I will never say that again." Meng Jiao suddenly laughed, "Su Yao, are you afraid that if I really imprison you for a lifetime, you will apologize to me?" Su Yao frowned and did not speak. "Su Yao, I tell you, no matter what you say, I won''t let you go. You can only stay here in your life." With these words, without waiting for Su Yao to respond, he quickly left the room. Su Yao Meng Jiao shouldn''t have schizophrenia. How can it be the same for a while? ¡­¡­ In the middle of the night. After su Yao was asleep, the door was opened quietly. Then a man came in, and the door was closed again. Moonlight came in through the window and shone on the man''s face. It was Meng Jiao who came. He went to the bed and looked at Su Yao for a long time. Then he reached out and touched Su Yao''s face. He went down from his forehead and stopped his finger on Su Yao''s lips. Meng Jiao leaned down and gave Su Yao a kiss on the lips. Then he went to bed and fell asleep with Su Yao in his arms. When he woke up the next morning, Su Yao found something pressing on his thigh. He turned his head and found that Meng Jiao was sleeping on one side. He was shocked. Calm down In this case, who can calm down? Fall! Chapter 2086 Why is Meng Jiao on his bed? When did Meng Jiao come last night? Did he do something while he was asleep? Su Yao suddenly felt that he was not a good person. He quickly opened the quilt and found that his clothes were intact. He was relieved. But what should Meng Jiao do? Can''t you kick him up? If you do that, it will not come to a good end. Why don''t you run away? If you run away early, you will never see Meng Jiao again. However, when Su Yao was about to squeeze and explode the handcuffs with his bare hands, suddenly a voice rang, "what are you doing?" "Nonsense, of course I am..." In the middle of the conversation, Su Yao felt something was wrong. He quickly turned his head and found that Meng Jiao was awake, supporting his chin with his right hand and looking at himself with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gan! Why did Su Yao, a pervert, not wake up early or late, but wake up when he was about to escape? No, he must not know that he wants to run away, otherwise he will not be able to run away at that time. "I just want to stretch out. Why are you in my bed? " "This villa is mine. I''ll show up wherever I want to." Meng Jiao said and sat up. Only then did Su Yao notice that he was wearing a nightgown with a loose neckline and white skin. But the flaw is that there are several ferocious scars on the white skin. Su Yao knew that it was Meng Jiao''s foster parents. But he didn''t know why he felt sorry for Meng Jiao. It was clear that he hated Meng Jiao. Meng Jiao saw that Su Yao''s sight had been falling on his chest scar. His eyes sank. "Do you think it''s ugly?" Su Yao''s face was blank, "ah?" Meng Jiao suddenly reached out and pinched his chin. "In your opinion, am I ugly?" Su Yao''s eyes turned to his face, looking at his face that can make countless men feel ashamed and filthy. He didn''t understand why he asked such a question. "You look pretty. I''ve never seen anything better than you." This sentence sounds like flattery, but what he said is from the heart. Although Su Yao was speaking with chickens and ducks, Meng Jiao was still a little happy after hearing this. "Do you like my face?" Su Yao thought it was a trap. If he said he liked him, Meng Jiao would think he liked him. But if you don''t like it, Meng Jiao will think his words just now are false, and maybe Meng Jiao will suddenly go crazy. So how to answer this question? Su Yao thought about it carefully and finally came up with an answer. He didn''t know whether to try it or not. "Of course I like your face. After all, I''m a face control." It is precisely because he is a Yan Kong that he is reluctant to attack Meng Jiao''s face. Although it was a normal answer, Meng Jiao was suddenly upset. "So if someone looks better than me, will you like the one who looks better than me?" Su Yao rolled his eyes. Look, look, this guy''s going crazy again. What evil did he create to meet such a pervert in this plane? Fall! Chapter 2087 "But I didn''t like you at all." Su Yao shrugged. Meng Jiao Leng Leng, then laughed, "yes, you didn''t like me." Su Yao didn''t speak because he didn''t know what to say next. "But it''s OK not to like me. Anyway, you can only stay by my side all your life." And I''ll make you like me one day. If this is put before, Meng Jiao will confidently say the last sentence. But now it''s different. He''s not confident at all. Although he is now the successor of the Meng family, he still has a bit of inferiority in his heart. Of course, it was in the face of Su Yao. It can be said that when he faced Su Yao, he never had real self-confidence, and I was also confident that he pretended to do all those things. He was afraid that Su Yao didn''t really like himself. He was afraid that Su Yao hated himself. He was also afraid that Su Yao would leave him. He really doesn''t know what to do with Su Yao. The only thing he can do now is to keep Su Yao by his side with a strong hand. If Su Yao committed suicide, he would die with him. Even in hell, he should not separate from Su Yao. Meng Jiao''s eyes flashed a little crazy quickly. He took a deep breath and looked at Su Yao with cold eyes. "Su Yao, I''ll tell you for the last time that you can only stay with me all your life. You don''t want to escape from here. Even if you escape, I''ll catch you back." Su Yao If you tell me not to run away, I will not. How shameless I am. And if I really want to escape, I can get out of here right away. I just wanted to play with you pervert, so I didn''t escape. Tangyuan: host, don''t deceive yourself. You just don''t know how to escape from here. Su Yao Roll, roll! "Wait, you promised me yesterday that you would tear down the surveillance in my room. Don''t turn back." "That''s what I said yesterday. It has nothing to do with me today." Meng Jiao said. Su Yao wanted to hit Meng Jiao in the face So you''re not going to be monitored here? " Meng Jiao a pick eyebrow, "of course, even kneel down to beg me, is also impossible." When Su Yao heard this, he was even more angry Meng Jiao didn''t want to get out of bed at all. "As I said just now, this is my territory, where I want to be, you don''t have the qualification to let me go." In order to avoid his words to vomit blood, Su Yao decided to ignore him, got out of bed, straight to the bathroom. Fortunately, the chain is long enough, otherwise he would have to solve his physiological needs in bed. After solving the physiological needs, Su Yaogang is ready to take a shower. Suddenly Meng Jiao opened the door and came in. Su Yao quickly lifted up his trousers. "Meng Jiao, what are you doing in here all of a sudden? And I locked the door. Why can you get in? " "Of course, I solve my physiological needs. As for why I can come in, I have the key." Su Yao Bah, what a broken door! It''s locked from the inside, and it can be opened with the key Chapter 2088 Meng Jiao has reached out to untie the tie on his nightgown. "What are you still doing here? Do you want to see me solve my physiological needs?" Su Yao rolled his eyes, "I want to see how small your Flammulina velutipes are." Although Meng Jiao doesn''t surf the Internet very much, he knows what stem Flammulina velutipes is. After all, someone always mentions this stem in front of him. "Even the Flammulina velutipes are better than your toothpick." Su Yao was angry at this, but he calmed down and found that it was quite reasonable. If Meng Jiao is a Flammulina velutipes, he is really a toothpick. Bah, bah, bah, he''s not a toothpick. "Why don''t we compare?" "I think it''s better to forget it. I''m afraid that after comparing with you, you will feel very inferior, and I don''t have that hobby." Su Yao really wanted to hit him in the face, but he still endured, "yes, although you are the young master of the Meng family, you still feel inferior. In order to take care of your young master Meng''s face, I''d better not hit you. " He said while out of the bathroom, "also, I suggest you do not squat too long, or it is likely to grow hemorrhoids." Rao is as calm as Meng Jiao. After hearing this sentence, his face is still stiff You know so much. You should have rich experience. How many times have you had hemorrhoids? " Now, it''s su Yao''s turn to be speechless. He glared at Meng Jiao fiercely, "you have hemorrhoids, your whole family has hemorrhoids!" "If you live in my villa now, you are half of my family, so you have hemorrhoids." Meng Jiao responded calmly. Su Yao choked, and he gave Su Yao another look Meng Jiao, you are really shameless. " "Thank you very much." Su Yao was so angry that he slammed the door and left. Damn it, Meng Jiao is really a pain in the neck. If you stay with him again, sooner or later you will be angry with him. He has to get out of here. ¡­¡­ Next, Su Yao has been looking for an opportunity to escape. However, Meng Jiao is haunted. Whenever he wants to run away, he will appear in front of him, leading to the failure of his plan again and again. Su Yao had to doubt whether he had any mind reading skills, otherwise why he always appeared so skillfully every time. And he is not the successor of the Meng family. He should go to the company to deal with affairs, but why does he stay here all day long? Can''t it be that his job is to wait for death? When Meng Jiao appeared in front of him again, Su Yao could not help but said, "Meng Jiao, why are you so idle all day long? Don''t you have to go to the company to deal with business?" "I''m dealing with the business of the company, but I''m dealing with it here." Meng Jiao said, "and I''ve dealt with it now." Su Yao was silent immediately If Meng Jiao has been dealing with the company''s affairs here, is it possible for him to escape? Can''t Meng Jiao do this just to stop him from escaping? Gan! Like to see what Su Yao was thinking, Meng Jiao gave him a smile, "yes, just to stop you from running away." Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times Meng Jiao, don''t you have any mind reading skills? " "No "How did you know what was on my mind just now?" "I can tell from your expression." Su Yao Is Mengjiao talking about his simple mind? Gan! Chapter 2089 Not only that, when Su Yao wakes up every morning, he always finds Meng Jiao lying next to him. At the beginning, he would argue with Meng Jiao, but later, he was used to it. Because no matter what he said, Meng Jiao would still lie on his bed the next morning. Fortunately, Meng Jiao did not take the opportunity to do something to him, otherwise he was afraid that he would have to die. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that Meng Jiao is becoming more and more abnormal. Fortunately, Meng Jiao is different from the stupid male masters in those dogblood tyrants, otherwise he will suffer. Of course, the possibility of his suffering is still very small, after all, he is not the one who has the tendency to be abused. If Meng Jiao dares to touch his hair, he will beat Meng Jiao so much that his parents can''t recognize him. However, he was still a little distressed, because during this period of time here, besides eating and drinking, he played games and slept every day. And the original owner of this body is not fat. In addition, the level of chefs here is too high. As a result, he will eat a lot every meal, so that during this period of time, he has gained ten pounds. His originally flat belly has grown fat. If it goes on like this, it is estimated that he will have a swimming circle soon. Although he doesn''t pay as much attention to his body as girls do, he doesn''t want to have more meat on his stomach. But he can''t control his mouth at all, so he can only rely on sports. But he was locked up in this room, there is no condition to exercise. So we still have to talk with Meng Jiao sometime. At least let him build a small gym in this room. Anyway, this room has two kitchens. After deciding to rely on exercise to lose weight, Su Yao looked forward to the arrival of Meng Jiao. Recently, it was Meng Jiao who sent him three meals a day. Now it''s only three minutes away from the meal point. Meng Jiao is probably already going upstairs. Su Yao looked at the time on the mobile phone screen and counted it in his heart. Three minutes later, the door was knocked. Su Yao immediately raised his head, "come in." The door was pushed open, but it was not Meng Jiao who came in, but a servant he had never seen. That''s right. He hasn''t been out of this room in this period of time. How can he meet the servants here. But this time, why isn''t Meng Jiao here? "This is your lunch today, Mr. Su." Su Yao took a look and found that there was only a bowl of pumpkin millet porridge. Although he didn''t hate eating pumpkin, he really didn''t like porridge because he didn''t have enough. And he prefers to eat big fish and big meat. Why did Meng Jiao''s food drop after he was away? Is it difficult for the servants here to watch the dishes? "Where is Meng Jiao?" "Sir, he''s out on business." The servant replied. "Take it out. I don''t want to eat it." "Mr. Su, this is made by Mr. Su himself. Are you sure you don''t want to eat some?" "No, I have no appetite." It turns out that this is still made by Meng Jiao, so it''s even more impossible to take it. Who knows if it has been drugged. But now that Meng Jiao is not here, he can run away. The servant was too embarrassed to persuade Su Yao to eat. He answered and went out. However, she called Meng Jiao to tell him the situation. After all, Meng Jiao had already said that as long as it was about Su Yao, she would tell him Chapter 2090 At this time, Meng Jiao is holding a meeting in the company, and his mobile phone suddenly rings. At the moment Meng Jiao took out his mobile phone, everything in the conference room was known about the mobile phone he was holding. You know, Mr. Meng doesn''t like people answering the phone during meetings, so they turn off their mobile phones every time. Mr. Meng himself is the same. I just didn''t expect that Mr. Meng didn''t turn off his mobile phone this time, and he planned to answer the call. It''s really shocking. But what made Mr. Meng change? Did Mr. Meng fall in love? Although they can''t imagine that people like Mr. Meng also fall in love, now it''s only possible. I just don''t know what Meng Jiao''s object is, but it should be beautiful, or it can''t be liked by Meng Zong. Meng Jiao ignores those curious eyes that fall on him, walks out of the conference room and connects the phone. "What''s the matter? Is something wrong with Su Yao?" "I sent lunch to Mr. Su just now. He asked why it was me who sent lunch today. When I said you had something to do, Mr. Su said he didn''t want to eat. I think you should be absent, so Mr. Su has no appetite." Meng Jiao doesn''t believe that Su Yao really doesn''t have an appetite because he''s not here. The reason why Su Yao doesn''t want to eat is because he made the bowl of porridge, and Su Yao must have thought that he had drugged it. "I see. You ask the chef to make a new one. Remember to have big fish and big meat." If he remembers correctly, Su Yao would eat a lot whenever there were big fish and big meat. "I see." The servant at the other end of the phone answered. "Also, you should take good care of Su Yao. Don''t let him run away." The servant wanted to say that Su Yao couldn''t run away at all. After all, his feet were shackled. Unless Su Yao had a way to get rid of the shackles, she didn''t dare to question Meng Jiao''s words. "I see, sir. We are sure to look after Mr. Su." Meng Jiao gave a hum and hung up. Although he had already told the servant, Meng Jiao was still worried. He quickly called his assistant and asked him to announce the end of today''s meeting. Then he drove back to the villa. On the other hand, Su Yao had already broken the shackles, and with the help of Tangyuan, he successfully left the room. He''s bypassing one surveillance after another right now. I don''t know if Meng Jiao''s brain is sick. He installed so many monitors in the villa. Is he afraid of thieves coming in to steal? Or did he install these monitors after he captured the original owner? If it''s true, Meng Jiao is too abnormal, and if he''s abnormal a little more, he might even install monitoring in the bathroom. Just thinking about such a scene, Su Yao felt that his fist was hard. After bypassing one monitoring after another, we have to avoid one servant after another. Fortunately, Meng Jiao didn''t like the excitement. There were only a few servants in the villa, so Su Yao managed to avoid them and came to the back garden. In fact, he wanted to walk through the main gate, but if he did that, he would be caught, so he changed his escape route. The servant who just sent Su Yao lunch always felt something was wrong. She went back to have a look and found that Su Yao was not in the room. She quickly pulled the alarm in the villa Chapter 2091 Su Yao didn''t expect that there was an alarm installed here. Before the servant came, he rushed over the wall. However, as soon as he went out over the wall, he saw Meng Jiao leaning against the car. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why is Meng Jiao here? Meng Jiao raised an eye to see to come over, "Su Yao, didn''t think you still have ability, unexpectedly can escape." When he said this, he had a very bright smile on his face. But when Su Yao saw it, he felt a chill coming from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t care about three, seven and twenty-one, so he ran away. He managed to escape. If he didn''t run again, he would be arrested. Meng Jiao got into the car, followed Su Yao and honked his horn. Su Yao looked back and almost vomited blood. He sped up in silence and ran to the road without noticing. It''s the rush hour, and there are still cars on the road. When they suddenly jumped out, they scared the drivers. It was too late to brake. Seeing a car crashing towards Su Yao, Meng Jiao opened his eyes wide, "Su Yao!" Su Yao subconsciously looked at the past, and then "bang" Death. Su Yao, who suddenly returned to the system space, was very confused. "Tangyuan, what''s the matter? I haven''t finished my task yet. How can I suddenly return to the system space?" "Host, let me tell you a very unfortunate thing. You should not have paid attention to traffic safety just now, and you were killed by a car." Said Tang yuan. As soon as Su Yao heard this, he felt like a dog. He had thought about how to die countless times before, but he didn''t expect that he would be killed by a car one day. If it wasn''t for Meng Jiao, a pervert, he wouldn''t have been killed by a car. Meng Jiao, a pervert, really doesn''t agree with him. "Can I go back to that plane now? Would it be a mission failure if I was killed by a car? " "Host, do you want to go back?" Asked Tang yuan. Su Yao quickly shook his head, "no, I was just joking with you." If I go back, I''m sure I''ll meet Meng Jiao. He really doesn''t know how to deal with Meng Jiao. "Host, even if you want to go back, you can''t go back." Su Yao was puzzled, "why?" "After you were killed, Meng Jiao completely blackened. He killed the female leader, so that the plane collapsed." Su Yao was even more puzzled, "no, what does this have to do with the female owner?" He was killed because he didn''t pay attention to traffic safety. How could he be involved in the woman? The female leader is too miserable. "That''s because the driver who killed you was the woman." Tang Yuan explained. Su Yao was speechless Abnormal thinking is really different from normal thinking. Fortunately, he doesn''t have to entangle with Meng Jiao, or he will die in Meng Jiao''s hands one day. "So the mission failed or not?" "This time it''s because of your own reasons, so it''s a failure of the mission. Next you''re going to the punishment plane." "What punishment plane?" "You''ll know when you get there." Listening to this, Su Yao had a bad premonition in his heart, "can you tell me a little bit, or let me prepare for it in advance." "No way." Tangyuan very decisively refused his request, and then quickly sent him to the punishment plane. Su Yao Gan! Chapter 2092 When Su Yao woke up, he found that he was surrounded by four beautiful men who had nothing on. The situation was very bad. He quickly looked at himself and found that he had only one pair of trousers left. Even if you don''t have to guess, you can know what''s going on. I just didn''t expect that this plane was so exciting. Fortunately, he wore it before the beginning of the plot, otherwise he would be injured all over the floor. "Oh, I didn''t expect our baby to wake up so soon." A voice rang out. The man with thin rimmed glasses reached out and pushed his glasses. There was a sharp cold light on the lens. Anyone who knows a man well knows that it''s a sign of his anger. "It''s better to wake up. That''s more exciting." The man with golden hair and a face echoed. There is a scar in the corner of the eye. The tall man is a little impatient. "Can you stop talking nonsense and do it quickly?" "We have to teach him a good lesson, so that he can go out and provoke other men when he can." Another man spoke, too. Su Yao didn''t know where to look. He thought he was going blind. What are these four people talking about? Are they going to ask for 5p? Isn''t he in the eighteen / forbidden xiaohuangwen? Su Yao carefully recalled those eighteen forbidden little Huang Wen he had read because he was young and ignorant, and immediately felt that the whole person was not good. He doesn''t want to be given by the four men in front of him like that. His body and mind can only belong to his beloved. He must protect his virginity and never let the four wolves succeed. Never! Su Yao clenched his fist. "Can you four put on your clothes and talk again?" "Little baby, when things get to this point, don''t you still want to retreat?" Ghost animal glasses sneer, "this is your own evil, you have to be responsible for it." "Yes, if you hadn''t provoked the four of us, you wouldn''t have been like this. It''s called self infliction. You can''t live. " Blonde Zhengtai is in a bad mood, because the person he likes has provoked three wild men outside, and now he wants to divide up the people he likes with the three wild men. It''s impossible for any man to be happy when he comes across this kind of thing. "Then I should be more optimistic about him. I''m already very dissatisfied with sharing equally with you three. If I have one more, I''ll go crazy." "No matter what, his first time can only be mine. After all, I met him recently." As soon as the words came out, the four men quarreled about who took Su Yao''s first time. "No, it should be me. I''m the oldest one among you." "Then it''s not your turn. You''re an old man now. You don''t have so much physical strength..." "Let me come for the first time. I was the youngest and the most energetic of you at that time..." Listening to their conversation, the corners of Su Yao''s mouth suddenly twitched violently. It''s really four Jing worms. He doesn''t want to play group games with them. While the four men were still arguing there, Su Yao quickly picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on. By the way, he threw the four men''s clothes out of the window and took the opportunity to slip away. Then, before he went out of the room, he was found by Jin Zhengtai, "don''t make a noise, he wants to run away..." Chapter 2093 Su Yao rushed out. Four men want to chase, but find their clothes are missing, can only watch Su Yao escape. The expressions on the four faces were very bad, especially the blonde Zhengtai. He gave the other three a fierce look. "It''s all because of you. If it wasn''t for your quarrel, he wouldn''t run." It''s OK to share Su Yao with three wild men, but now Ju even has to get ducks to fly. In order to eat this meat, he really paid a lot of sacrifice. Grass! Seeing that the four men didn''t come out, Su Yao turned his head and spat out his tongue at them, full of provocation. "No, we have to get him back. We have to deal with him today, so that he won''t go out and provoke other wild men." "That''s right. Fengche, call your assistant and ask him to send four sets of clothes right away." "I''ve already done it." Ghost animal glasses Yang raised his mobile phone in his hand, "before my assistant comes, let''s have a good discussion." "What to discuss?" "Who should Su Yao go to for the first time?" ¡­¡­ On this side, Su Yao just walked out of the door of the hotel, and suddenly something fell from the sky and hit him in the face, which almost made his nose bleed. Su Yao picked up the thing and found that it was a script. He opened it and found that it was the original plot of this plane, and the content was really pornographic. The whole story was almost about bed drama. And you have to know that no matter where you are in a novel like this, you can meet with each other and attack them on the spot. In order to avoid meeting the four beasts, he had to read all the plays. Thinking of this, Su Yao found a place where there was no one to sit down and read the thick script. This is a NP meat novel with three incorrect views, which can''t be read with brain anyway. The protagonist of this article is one suffering and four attacking. Su Yao is a sophomore who is still in school. By nature is curved, but also Yan control, he fell in love with a new professor in the school. That professor is Lin Zeyuan, one of the four experts. He is young and good-looking, which is completely in line with the aesthetic standards. So, he began to chase people. And Lin Zeyuan is also the best one among the four attacks. In just over a month, he has already been won. However, he is a playboy. He has not been in contact with Lin Zeyuan for a long time, but he has lost interest in Lin Zeyuan, and then he unilaterally broke up with Lin Zeyuan. Lin Zeyuan was very angry when he learned that he was going to break up with him. In his anger, he agreed. And just a few days after breaking up with Lin Zeyuan, he was with another man. That man is also one of the four attacks. His name is Xiao Mingyu, and he is the younger brother of Shou. Xiao Mingyu has long been in love with Shou, but at that time he was in contact with Lin Zeyuan, so he could only watch his favorite people behave intimately with other men. After Shou and Lin Zeyuan broke up, his chance finally came, and he took the initiative to pursue Shou. Because Xiao Mingyu''s face was accepted. However, it wasn''t long before they got along with each other, so he broke up with Xiao Mingyu. The reason for breaking up was that Xiao Mingyu was too clingy. Shou didn''t like to stay with his friends all the time, but Xiao Mingzhen would come to him whenever he had time, and he always told him about marriage, which made him very tired. In addition, he didn''t like Xiao Mingzhen at all, so he separated with Xiao Mingzhen with this reason Chapter 2094 But Xiao Mingzhen doesn''t think he broke up with Shou. He still comes to Shou every day, so that he avoids him every day. After breaking up with Xiao Mingyu unilaterally, Shou has made contact with Fengche and Shen Yuan. But this time, the difference is that you are in two boats. That is to say, when he was in contact with Fengche, he was still involved with Shen Yuan. But Fengche and Shenyuan don''t know each other''s existence. But the car will turn over one day. I don''t know if the author of this novel arranged it on purpose. On the day of the rollover, he directly arranged for a four person nunnery. The situation on that day was like this - Shou was dating Shen Yuan in the coffee shop, and Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingyu followed suit and entered that coffee shop one after another. Theoretically speaking, it''s like having radar installed on the body. Although there were a lot of people in the coffee shop that day, they all noticed Fengche dating Shen Yuan at a glance. They are all jealous, and come forward to talk to the recipient. And they all thought that he was only with himself, but they didn''t expect that there were other people. Of course, the worst thing is Fengche and Shen Yuan, because he is in contact with both of them at the same time After learning that all four of them were related to Shou, the Shura field started. The four asked the receiver to choose one of them. As a matter of fact, he had a good feeling for all four of them, but only a little, so he didn''t choose any of them and left on the spot. Naturally, the four of them were very dissatisfied with the result. They sat down and talked about it calmly. Then they reached an agreement that the four of them should share and accept it together. They all like to accept, and they don''t want to give people to each other, so there''s only one way. After the consensus, four people will be invited out, give him medicine, and then come to a group game that adults can play. Probably the meat is not to pay attention to the kidney. After that time, he suddenly had a lewd constitution. If he didn''t have one every day, he would feel miserable everywhere But at the beginning, he couldn''t accept it. But after being forced by the four attacks, he suddenly fell in love with this kind of thing, and then agreed to stay with Lin Zeyuan and the four of them. And then the plot is a variety of Pa Pa, a four attack, live a very happy life. ¡­¡­ After reading the whole script, Su Yao was as if he had swallowed a fly alive. He was very sad. It''s because the subject in this little Huang Wen actually has the same name as him. When he read this bad script just now, he had to bring himself in. This would be a normal world, but in this world, he could not accept that the original owner had the same name as himself. He wants to change his name, but that''s too much trouble. Let''s put up with it for a while. "Tangyuan, what''s the mission this time?" "Keep your virginity and don''t let those four attack you." Tang Yuan replied, "but one thing we should pay special attention to is that the plot can''t be avoided. No matter how you escape, the plot in the script will happen again." Listen to this sentence, Su Yao''s whole person is about to split, "that is to say, I''m likely to be drugged by those four beasts again?" "Yes." Said Tang yuan. Su Yao''s face is going to be green, "can I kill four of them in advance?" Chapter 2095 "No, if you kill them, the plane will collapse, and the mission will fail again. You don''t want to punish the plane any more, do you?" Su Yao suddenly choked He really doesn''t want to go to any more punishment planes. One such plane experience is enough. If he does it again, he will be crazy. "But if I can''t kill them, I have to follow the original plot. Isn''t that still a failure?" He had just tried, and found that his strength, which was bigger than that of a cow, was no longer there. Moreover, his body was set to be delicate and soft, and easy to push down. He could not do those four beasts alone. In this way, he will get wet sooner or later. "Host, there is a way." Tang Yuan opens his mouth. "What can I do? Isn''t it a very unreliable way again? " Su Yao didn''t believe that there was any reliable way for tangyuan. "The script." Tangyuan spits two words out of his mouth. Su Yao frowned, "what do you mean?" "Now take a look at the script in your hand." Said Tang yuan. Although he didn''t understand why he let himself do it, Su Yao opened his script and found that there was a change in the plot. Since the plot can be changed, the content of this play can be changed. Tangyuan just said that the plot will be forced, but as long as you change a word or a sentence, the plot will become different. "I see. Can I change the script now?" It''s no surprise that Tang Yuan discovered this so quickly, and he didn''t mean to hide it. "Yes, that''s it, but it can only be changed when the corresponding plot is about to happen, and only one word can be changed." In fact, the original punishment is not like this. If it were for other people, it would be impossible to get the script. But now in this plane of punishment is Su Yao. Su Yao is the master of God. If anything happens to Su Yao, his system and the whole time and Space Administration will have to end. After getting the answer he wanted, Su Yao was very happy. Although only one word can be changed, sometimes just one word can change the plot. He had to go over the script again and see how to change it. ¡­¡­ Although Su Yao knew that the plot would be forced to happen, he didn''t expect that when he woke up, he found himself sitting in the coffee shop, and there were four people sitting opposite him. If he remembers correctly, these four people took advantage of the original owner to go to the toilet, put the medicine in the original owner''s drink. He just couldn''t figure out why he would be here when he woke up. And it''s a new story Seeing that Su Yao''s face was a little ugly, Lin Zeyuan, a gentle man, asked with great concern, "Su Yao, why is your face so ugly? Is it uncomfortable?" "I just had a stomachache. I went to the bathroom." Su Yao stood up and walked towards the toilet. Xiao Mingyu''s eyes flashed and followed him, "senior, just in time, I also want to go to the toilet. Let''s go together." Su Yao knew that he wanted to watch himself and not let himself escape. If he didn''t plan to run away, because he wanted to know what would happen after changing the plot. Chapter 2096 Seeing that Su Yao ignored himself, Xiao Mingzhen reached out to take his hand. But Su Yao seemed to know in advance and avoided his hand. Xiao Mingyu''s eyes flashed a bit of haze, but his face was hung with a very wronged expression, "senior, are you angry with us?" Su Yao ignored him. Through the script, he has learned that Xiao Mingyu looks like a little sheep on the surface, but behind his back is a wolf, and his bad ideas are the most. When Xiao Mingzhen had to open his mouth again, Su Yao quickly entered one of the toilets and locked the door from inside. In order to avoid Su Yao''s escape, Xiao Mingzhen is waiting outside. He thinks about the other three men waiting there, and is very upset. At the beginning of Ming Ming, he could monopolize Su Yao by himself, but now there are three more wild men competing with him for Su Yao. If he had known that such a thing would happen, he should have dealt with Su Yao when he was in contact with him. Now, I don''t know which wild man will take Su Yao''s first time. In the toilet, Su Yao took out the script and a pencil. The reason why pencils are used is that they are easy to revise and save time for the script to be painted beyond recognition. Su Yao found the corresponding plot and looked at it carefully. Now the plot has begun, and it''s basically written like this - "Su Yao went to the toilet. It''s a good opportunity. Feng Che took out the medicine that had been prepared long ago and put it in the drink that Su Yao ordered..." Seeing this, Su Yao sneered. It turns out that this medicine is from Fengche. Let him eat the fruit later. Su Yao continued to watch. "Su Yao was a little thirsty. He drank the cup of drink which had been drugged, and the effect quickly broke out. Only three minutes later, Su Yao fell down. Sitting next to him, Xiao Mingzhen lifted him up and pinched him on the buttock..." Seeing this, Su Yao''s fists were going to be hard. He resisted the impulse to crush the script and began to think about how to revise it. You can only change one word. You have to be careful. Su Yao looked at it again and again, and finally decided which word to change. He moved his pencil and changed it. The sentence "in the drink ordered by Su Yao" becomes "in the drink ordered by himself". After the revision, Su Yao put away the script and pen and went out of the toilet. Maybe it''s a little excited. The expression on his face looks a little cheerful. Seeing this, Xiao Mingzhen couldn''t help asking, "senior, you look very happy. Is something good happened?" Was su Yao talking to other wild men just now? Obviously already have four of them, but also to hook up with other wild men, he can''t do without men? Don''t you think the four of them can''t satisfy one of him? As soon as Su Yao saw the expression on Xiao Mingzhen''s face, he knew what was in his mind. He could not help rolling his eyes. These four dog men''s brains are filled with yellow waste, otherwise why do they think about that all day long. "What does that have to do with you?" Xiao Mingyu was speechless. It really has nothing to do with him. After all, he and Su Yao are not lovers now. No matter what Su Yao does, he has no right to manage. But Su Yao is really fickle. It''s clear that they have been dating for a while But it doesn''t matter. After today, he can be with Su Yao again Chapter 2097 Because the plot has been modified, the cup of drink that was drugged has become the cup in Fengche''s hand. But no one else knew about it except Su Yao. At the thought of what would happen later, Su Yao almost couldn''t bear his inner pleasure. However, in order not to let the four dog men see something, he tried to suppress the corner of his mouth. He went back to his seat and took the drink in front of him. As soon as he was ready to drink, he saw four dog men looking at him. "What are you looking at me for? Is there anything dirty on my face? " "Nothing. I just want to see you." Xiao Mingyu was the first one to react. "That''s right." Su Yao sneered in his heart. What just want to see him, is clearly worried that he will not drink this cup of "drugged" drink. In that case, please tease them. Su Yao put down the drink in his hand and looked at the time on the mobile phone screen. "It''s late. I have to go back." Hearing the speech, Xiao Mingyu quickly came forward and held him, "senior, what are you doing in such a hurry? You haven''t had a drink yet." "I bought it at my own expense. I can drink it if I want, and I can''t drink it if I don''t want to." Su Yao said with a smile, "what are you doing in such a hurry?" "I don''t think it''s a waste." Xiao Mingzhen said with a smile, "senior, this drink is very expensive. If you just throw it away, it''s a waste of money." "Then drink it for me." Su Yao said. Xiao''s smile could hardly be maintained. "Senior, have you forgotten that I''m allergic to mango?" "Why don''t I remember you allergic to my mango?" Su Yao asked. This time, the smile on Xiao''s face really couldn''t be kept. He was really allergic to mango, but Su Yao didn''t remember. It can be seen that Su Yao didn''t care about him at all. Su Yao is a heartless man indeed. But even so, he wanted to tie Su Yao to his side, so he didn''t believe that he couldn''t cover Su Yao''s heart. And the other three people all cast their eyes to Xiao Mingyu. Although the four of them have reached an agreement, they are still rivals in nature. They can''t help but be happy when they see one of them being shriveled. When Xiao Mingzhen saw them gloating there, he was very angry. But now Su Yao is here, he didn''t scold them Senior, you''re really going too far. It''s clear that we''ve been together for a period of time. How can you forget all about me? " "To tell you the truth, I don''t remember much about the four of you." Su Yao said, "my memory is so bad, don''t you get angry?" This time, in addition to Xiao Mingyu, the mood of the other three dog men is not very beautiful. Just now they were still laughing at Xiao Mingyu. Now it''s their turn. It''s really sad. A sharp cold light flashed quickly in Fengche''s eyes, "Su Yao, I''m angry." He can endure other things, but he can''t endure only such things. Su Yao raised his eyebrows and said, "what do you want to do? If I remember correctly, I have nothing to do with you now? " For the first time, Fengche felt that this sentence was so harsh that he wanted to hold Su Yao''s neck and shut him up Chapter 2098 But he can''t do that, or he will be kicked out by others, and there will be no hope at all. Feng Che took a deep breath and tried to adjust his mood. "Yes, we have nothing to do with each other now, but I''m still very angry." "So?" "So you have to be punished." Feng Che said. "What punishment?" Feng Che didn''t answer this question, but he snapped his fingers. came on as like as two peas of three cups of drinks, and the three drinks were the same as the drinks in front of Su Yao. As soon as Su Yao saw it, he had already guessed what Feng Che was going to do, and he was speechless. He thought Fengche would play some tricks, but he didn''t expect it. Isn''t Feng Che the president? Why is he so intelligent? Oh, he forgot that Fengche is the president of Jing worm brain, and his brain is full of yellow waste. "What are you doing?" Su Yao crossed his hands on his chest and lay back. "As long as you drink all the four drinks in front of you, I''ll forgive you." Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "let me finish these four cups. Do you want me to die? And don''t you think this punishment is naive? " "That''s not the kind of punishment you''d have to take if you were someone else. Only you have such privilege. " When Feng Che said this, his eyes were always fixed on Su Yao, with some deep feelings. However, Su Yao, who was so watched by him, just wanted to vomit, "it seems that you are still merciful to me?" "That''s right." "But I really can''t drink that much. Can I just drink one of them?" "Of course, but you can only drink your own cup." Feng Che said. As soon as the words came out, the other three immediately gave him an appreciative look. That''s a good move. It can make su Yao drink the drink with medicine, but it won''t make su Yao doubt it. Where can su Yao not know the little wine in Feng Che''s heart, but he still plans to play with him. Anyway, the drink that was drugged is not in it. Su Yao put on a somewhat reluctant look, "OK, just do as you say." With that, he took the drink that the four dog men thought was drugged and drank it. Four dog men watched him finish the drink with their own eyes, and the joy in their eyes almost overflowed. Su Yao put down his cup and said, "I''ve finished drinking. Can I go now?" "Wait a minute, talk with us for a while." "All right, but only for a while. I have other things to do." The five chatted like this. No, it should be that there were only four of them chatting there, but Su Yao didn''t talk much. While chatting, Fengche suddenly felt a little thirsty, so he took the drink in front of him and took a few drinks. Seeing this scene, Su Yao''s eyes flashed a smile. Now Fengche has drunk the medicated drink. If there is no accident, he will fall down in three minutes. At the thought of what the other three dog men would show, Su Yao almost laughed. Four dog men have been waiting for Su Yao to fall, but they didn''t expect that three minutes later, the man who fell was Feng Che among them, and Su Yao didn''t do anything. This is a bit off the mark. They saw that Fengche had lost the medicine in the drink Su Yao had drunk. How could it be su Yao now? Chapter 2099 Is it because the medicine has not yet taken effect? Then wait. So the three dog men waited and waited, but they didn''t wait for Su Yao to fall down. Now they can be sure, it''s not because the drug didn''t attack, but because Su Yao didn''t drink the drink that had been drugged at all. I don''t know why they were attacked by Fengche. They were there at that time, and they watched Fengche take the medicine with their own eyes. If there were no ghosts in the world, they would have doubted whether they were ghosts. Su Yao looked at their expression like swallowing a fly. He felt very happy and even wanted to laugh. But he still put on a worried expression on his face, "what''s the matter with Fengche? Is he fainting? " How could those three dog men tell the truth. "Maybe he was too tired. He fell asleep without support." "I don''t know why he was so tired. Could he have been in a woman''s bed last night?" "Fengche is the president. How can there be few women around him?" Although their behavior is a bit unkind, if they can take this opportunity to kick out of the game, they will be able to lose a competitor. Listening to their sentence after sentence against Fengche, Su Yao not only didn''t sympathize with Fengche, but also had some schadenfreude. After all, he really hopes that these four dog men will fight, and then no one will pester him. "But why do I always think he fainted? In case, you''d better take him to the hospital." Xiao Mingyu said quickly, "Lin Zeyuan and Shen Yuan, you two should send Fengche to the hospital. I''ll send the seniors back." Shen Yuan looked at him, "Xiao Mingyu, if I remember correctly, you haven''t got your driver''s license yet?" Xiao Mingyu choked immediately He just finished the test not long ago, and naturally he hasn''t got his driver''s license. "So I''d better send Su Yao back." "Wait a minute." At this time, Lin Zeyuan, who didn''t speak much, said, "Shen Yuan, if I remember correctly, you came here by motorcycle. As far as your driving speed is concerned, I''m afraid that Su Yao will be thrown down by you, so let me send Su Yao back." Xiao Mingyu: "I''m not sure." Shen Yuan They originally thought that Lin Zeyuan was the most honest and the best bully among them, but they didn''t expect that he was a white man. Seeing that the Shura hall was about to start again, Su Yao said, "I''ll go back alone. You''d better send Fengche to the hospital." Before he could speak, he ran out like a smoke without giving the three dog men a chance to speak. Three dog men stare at each other, and then blame the fault on Fengche. After all, if it wasn''t for the wrong drink, Su Yao wouldn''t have run away. The duck would have been flying for the second time. Xiao Mingzhen raised his foot and kicked Fengche, but he didn''t control his strength, so he directly kicked Fengche to the ground. The movement on this side immediately attracted other people''s attention. Xiao Mingyu ignored directly and looked at Lin Zeyuan and Shen Yuan, "I''m going back. He''ll give it to you two." Lin Zeyuan looks at Shen Yuan. "Lin Zeyuan, you can stay and take care of him. I''ll go back, too." As a result, only Lin Zeyuan was left with Fengche on the ground Chapter 2100 Lin Zeyuan wanted to leave directly, so he left Fengche here. But we can''t do that. After all, this is the one with the highest status among the four of them. What little stumbling block we have to make for the three of them is to move our fingers. So try not to provoke Fengche, don''t provoke. Lin Zeyuan sighed and helped Fengche up, then called his assistant. After Feng Che''s assistant comes to pick him up, he leaves. Because Fengche only took a few drinks, and the effect was not very strong, he found himself sitting in the assistant''s car when he woke up. He only remembers that he fell down suddenly and knew nothing about what happened behind him, so he didn''t know whether Lin Zeyuan had succeeded or not. At the thought of Lin Zeyuan, they are likely to have played group games with Su Yao in the hotel now, and their faces are very ugly. The assistant saw his smelly face in the rearview mirror and swallowed nervously. He didn''t dare to say anything. He was afraid that he would be laid off if he accidentally said something he shouldn''t say. Fengche takes out his mobile phone and calls Lin Zeyuan. That''s right. The four of them have exchanged their contact information for a long time, so it''s convenient to contact. As for why he called Lin Zeyuan instead of the other two, he knew that the other two would not tell the truth. The phone was soon connected, and Lin Zeyuan''s voice came from that end, "Lin Zeyuan, I didn''t expect you to wake up so soon." Feng Che frowned, "where are you now?" "We''re all back." Lin Zeyuan said. "What about Su Yao?" "He went back by himself." It seems that Lin Zeyuan did not succeed, that''s good, "what was the situation at that time, why did I suddenly faint?" On the other side where Fengche couldn''t see, Lin Zeyuan rolled a big white eye, "you have to ask yourself this." If he had known the situation, he would not have been so confused at that time. "Su Yao''s drink was not drugged at all. It was the one you drank." Wen Yan, Feng Che''s brow frowned more tightly. "It''s impossible. I downloaded Su Yao''s drink. At that time, you and Shen Yuan were also there. You all saw it." "Yes, that''s why we don''t understand. But are you sure you''re telling the truth? You''d better remember carefully what happened in the middle of the journey. " The breeze Che carefully recalled for a while, still really think of a thing. In fact, the color of the drink he ordered was the same as the one Su Yao ordered, but the taste was different. In addition, a few minutes after he finished taking the medicine, a man passed by. That man accidentally bumped into the table, and the drinks rolled on the floor. Maybe it was at that time that he and Su Yao exchanged their drinks. Feng Che told Lin Zeyuan about it. Lin Zeyuan sighed, "so it is. No wonder. What are we going to do next? Is that how to let Su Yao go? " "It''s absolutely impossible. If you just give up, it''s estimated that Su Yao will bring back some wild men. It''s enough for you three to fight with me. I can''t accept more." Wind Che thought of Su Yao in the outside of the picture, the heart choked a son gas. "We didn''t succeed this time. We must succeed next time, but we have to find another way." Chapter 2101 "What can I do?" "The holiday will be over tomorrow. Su Yao has to go back to school. You happen to be a teacher in the same school as him." At this point, Fengche did not go on, because he knew that Lin Zeyuan could understand his meaning. And Lin Zeyuan really understood, "I know, then I will call you three." Listening to this, Feng Che was a little surprised, because they all wanted to monopolize Su Yao, but Lin Zeyuan now said such words. "Lin Zeyuan, don''t you want to monopolize Su Yao?" "Of course I do." How could he not want to monopolize Su Yao, but he didn''t have the chance at all. "I think so, but there are still three of you. You won''t let me succeed. And if I did, I would be beaten up by the three of you. " Feng Che smiles, "Lin Zeyuan, congratulations on your choice." "Why do I think you are sarcastic?" It''s clear that he was the first one to meet Su Yao, but now there are three people who want to fight with him. He is really not reconciled. But no matter how unwilling it is, it''s useless. After all, it''s a foregone conclusion, and the only thing we can do now is to stop Su Yao from hooking up with other men. ¡­¡­ On the other side. After returning to the original owner''s residence, Su Yao took out the script and looked at it. The relevant plot above changed, and a new plot was added. Su Yao took a look at the new plot and determined that the next plot was in Lin Zeyuan''s office. The plot was a bit large-scale. Fortunately, he now has the right to modify the script, otherwise I really don''t know what to do. I just don''t know if he will suddenly appear in Lin Zeyuan''s office when he wakes up. "Tangyuan, come out. I have something to ask you." "What''s the matter?" Tangyuan asked curiously. "Why did I suddenly appear in the coffee shop before?" "Because your arrival changed the plot, the plot was forced to correct." Tang Yuan explained. Hearing the speech, Su Yao frowned, "but I just changed the plot again. Will the plot in the coffee shop be repeated?" "No, the next plot will only go down, but there will be a new plot." Said Tang yuan. "Is there a mission goal in this plane?" "No, mission goals don''t appear in the penalty plane." Su Yao reached out and touched his chin, "that is to say, as long as I finish the task you issued before, I can leave this plane." "Yes." Said Tang yuan. "Well, I know what I want to know. You can go." Tang Yuan has long been used to Su Yao''s behavior of tearing down bridges and throwing them when they are used up. so this time he did not make complaints about it. But in this way, Su Yao is a little uncomfortable, "Tangyuan, I didn''t expect that you didn''t complain this time. It seems that you have grown up. Keep on, and strive to improve your IQ." Tangyuan You can''t spit Ivory out of a dog''s mouth. "Host, you''d better pay more attention to yourself. Now you''re male, male plus male, and you''re facing four beasts who don''t give up on the Yellow River." "If you''re not careful, your virginity may be gone." The expression on Su Yao''s face didn''t even change. "I don''t believe that would happen. After all, I''m the man of your beloved God, right?" Tangyuan Chapter 2102 When he woke up the next morning, Su Yao was relieved to find that he was not in Lin Zeyuan''s office. Fortunately, this time there was no such outrageous thing, otherwise he would not even have time to change the script. But it''s annoying to think about going to school now. He has learned all the things that should be learned, so he doesn''t have to go to school any more, but if he doesn''t, the original plot will start to play again. And in order to finish the task quickly, he had to go to school. Su Yao sighed, cleaned himself up and went to school. As soon as he stepped into the gate of the school, he saw Xiao Mingyu''s annoying spirit. If you are entangled by Xiao Mingyu, who is a nuisance, you may have some trouble. Su Yao looked around. As soon as he was about to make a detour, Xiao Ming ran to him and said, "senior, you came to school so early today." Su Yao How can he forget that the four dog men are all equipped with radar. As long as the target is within the range, they can find the target accurately. Gan! Su Yao really didn''t want to talk to Xiao Mingzhen, but Xiao Mingzhen just stood in front of him and didn''t let him go. If there were not so many people here now, he would have kicked it. However, according to the present setting of delicate and soft body, it is estimated that there is no way to kick Xiao Mingzhen down, and maybe his leg will be caught by him. It''s very likely that Xiao will touch his thigh. After all, in the original plot, Xiao Mingyu can be in heat anytime and anywhere. However, this little Huang Wen really has no logic at all. No one will find out how passionate they are, even if they do it on the street. Therefore, Su Yao could only resist the impulse to beat Xiao Mingzhen. "I have something else to do. Can you get out of the way, please?" "Senior, it''s still early for class. Don''t you have anything to talk to me about?" Xiao Mingyu not only has a Zhengtai face, but also is shorter than ordinary boys. Now his Zhengtai face looks very pitiful with an expression of grievance. If it were for other people, I would have comforted him a long time ago. But Su Yao is different. He is a man with a script in his hand. He knows what kind of person Xiao Mingzhen is and he pretends to be. But even if he doesn''t have a script in his hand, he won''t be fooled by Xiao Mingyu. He will only be fooled by the people he likes. Su Yao hooked his lips and said, "Xiao Mingyu, do you think there''s anything to talk about between us? I''ve already told you before that we have broken up. Could you please stop pestering me? " "I really hate a tangled person like you." As soon as these words came out, Xiao Mingzhen''s face turned white. "Su Yao, do you really want to be so cruel to me?" "Don''t you know I''m a cruel man for a long time?" Su Yao asked with a sneer. "You already know that you still have to pester me. Your behavior is called being cheap, do you know?" He really doesn''t want to be entangled by four dog men. If only he could reason with them and make sense. However, judging from this situation, it is useless to reason, otherwise there would not be such an original plot. Xiao Mingyu certainly knew that he already knew that he was a cruel man. He also knew that his entanglement would make su Yao hate him even more. But the more he did, the more he wanted Su Yao. In a word, he will never give up in his life Chapter 2103 "Su Yao, I won''t give up. One day I will make you really like me." Xiao Mingyu said this as if he had vowed. Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "I think you''d better wash and sleep. There won''t be such a day." In the original plot, the original owner does fall in love with Xiao Mingxuan and the other three dog men, but Su Yao is not the original owner and is not as easy to deal with as the original owner. "There''s nothing to say between you and me. A good dog is out of the way. Get out of the way." As he spoke, he gave Xiao Mingyu a push. Unprepared Xiao Mingyu was pushed by him and sat on the ground. Xiao Mingzhen didn''t expect that Su Yao would push people. He was stunned. After reaction, Su Yao has gone far. He looked at the direction of Su Yao''s departure, clenched his fist, and showed his eyes that he swore to win. Su Yao got rid of Xiao Mingzhen and met Lin Zeyuan. It''s coming, it''s coming, it''s coming. As a man with a script, he knew what would happen next, so he didn''t take a detour this time, but walked to Linze. This made Lin Zeyuan a little surprised. After all, Su Yao avoided him every time he saw him after he broke up with him. This time, Su Yao didn''t hide, and he came towards him. There must be something. But he is not so confident that Su Yao came to talk to himself. But he was looking forward to that in his heart. Lin Zeyuan cleared his throat. As soon as he was ready to speak, he saw Su Yao walk past him, as if he didn''t see him. Lin Zeyuan was stunned. After reaction, he quickly called Su Yao, "Su Yao, wait a minute. I have something to tell you." Su Yao turned around, his eyes indifference, "Miss Lin, what can I do for you?" Although he has been used to it for a long time, seeing him looking at himself with such eyes, Lin Zeyuan still has a pain in his heart. "I have something important to talk to you alone. After the first class, please come to my office." Su Yao agreed, "good." Now he has a script in hand, which has already said what happened after he went to the office, but he still plans to go. After all, this is a good opportunity for the four dog men. "Miss Lin, do you have anything else to do?" "No, you can go to class." Su Yao said "Oh" and left. After watching him leave, Lin Zeyuan takes out his mobile phone and calls Xiao Mingzhen, Shen Yuan and Feng Che. After receiving the call from Lin Zeyuan, Shen Yuan and Feng Che put down their work and rush to this side. ¡­¡­ A class passed quickly. After class, Su Yao didn''t go to Lin Zeyuan''s office immediately. Instead, he took out the script and carefully studied which word to change. The original plot of the script was written like this - "after class, Su Yao went to Lin Zeyuan''s office, but what he didn''t expect was that besides Lin Zeyuan, the other three ex boyfriends were there. He realized something was wrong and wanted to run away, but found that the door was locked..." "This time, the four men were determined to run Su Yao, and they succeeded too..." Chapter 2104 Looking at the back of the plot, Su Yao almost crushed the pen in his hand. He took a few deep breaths, tried to calm himself down, and then changed a word on the plot. After changing the plot, Su Yao put the script away and went to Lin Zeyuan''s office. Lin Zeyuan''s office is not far from here. When he arrived, Su Yao reached out and knocked on the door. Lin Zeyuan''s voice came over, "the door is not locked, come in." Su Yao pushed the door and went in. However, he is standing at the door. After all, he is delicate and easy to push down. He can''t deal with four birds / beasts at all. Moreover, he doesn''t want to be torn as in the original plot. "Mr. Lin, if you have anything to say, just say it. I''ll just stand here and listen to it." "But what I want to say to you is just for you to hear. If you stand there, I''ll speak louder and be heard by passers-by." Lin Zeyuan said. "It doesn''t matter. Keep your voice down. I can hear you." Lin Zeyuan doubts whether Su Yao already knows, but now he can only suppress the speculation in his heart, otherwise the meat will fly again. I''ve failed once. I can''t fail again this time. "Su Yao, I''m a teacher and you''re a student. Don''t you even listen to the teacher?" Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "Mr. Lin, are you going to take your teacher''s identity to crush me?" "No, I just want you to be closer to me." Lin Zeyuan said. Su Yao laughed, but he still stood there. Shen Yuan, who was hiding away, was a little impatient. He grabbed Su Yao''s hand and pulled him inside. "Why talk so much with him? Just pull him in. If he continues to grind like this, he will run away. " Xiao Mingyu took the opportunity to lock the door, "well, he can''t escape now." Feng Che also came out from the dark, "since the hero has arrived, let''s start now." Su Yao had known for a long time that the three of them were here, but he pretended to be very surprised, "Why are you three here?" Then he looked at Xiao Mingzhen, who had already taken off his clothes there, "Xiao Mingzhen, what are you doing taking off your clothes for?" Xiao Mingyu smiles at him, "senior, do you really don''t know or don''t you fake it?" Su Yao stepped back to the door. He reached for the door and found that it was locked. But he didn''t feel afraid, because the plot had already been rewritten by him. Su Yao''s heart had no fluctuation, but his face was full of fear. "It''s against the law for you to do this." "We don''t believe you will go to the police." Wind Che said while looking at a place. Su Yao also looked at it and found that there was a small video camera in fawan. Yes, in the original story, when the original owner was killed by these four fans, the four birds / animals put a camera in the room, and all the processes were photographed. Then, the four animals threatened the original owner with the video and forced him to have sex with them. No matter what disgusting things he did, he would forgive them and stay with them. He used to think that Xiao Huang Wen looked very cool, but now after experiencing it, he is really like swallowing a fly, disgusting Chapter 2105 However, he had already called the police on his way here. It is estimated that the police will come soon. Even if the four birds / beasts are caught and released soon after, it will also help. After all, public opinion is a useful weapon. Feng Che and Shen Yuan, with outstanding family background, should not be affected, but Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingzhen are different. If other teachers and students in the school knew that they had been taken away by the police, they would not stay in the school for a long time. "Little baby, don''t struggle any more. It''s not good for you to lie down and enjoy yourself, or you will get hurt at that time." In a happy mood, Fengche will call suyao baby. But when Su Yao heard this, he felt that he was so sick that he even had to spit out his dinner every other night. He didn''t have any opinions about this address, but after hearing it from Fengche''s mouth, he had very different opinions. From now on, he really doesn''t want to hear this name again, otherwise he is afraid that he will kill people. Su Yao frowned and looked at Feng Che, "Feng Che, can you stop calling me by this name? I just feel disgusted." The smile on Feng Che''s face suddenly faded, "disgusting? Do you think this title is disgusting, or do you think I''m disgusting? " "You, of course, are more disgusting." Su Yao said fearlessly. "Good, good." Feng Che sneered, "wait a minute, you''d better not beg for mercy with me, a disgusting man." This is the first time that someone said that he was disgusting, and that person is still what he has always liked. This is really stabbing him with a knife. Since Su Yao thinks he''s disgusting, let him pester with him for the rest of his life. "Don''t linger there, you''ll have to teach him a lesson, let him know what can be said and what can''t be said." Feng Che said as he walked towards Su Yao, but after only two steps, his legs lost control and automatically walked towards Xiao Mingzhen. Lin Zeyuan and Shen Yuan also walked towards Xiao Mingyu. Seeing the three of them coming towards him, Xiao Mingzhen frowned, "what are you three doing? I''m Xiao Mingyu, not su Yao. " Walking in the front of the wind Che stretched out his hand to tear off the sleeve of his clothes. Xiao Mingyu suddenly opened his eyes, "Fengche, what''s your sudden madness?" "Hey, you three see clearly. I''m Xiao Mingxiang, not su Yao!" Fengche and the three of them seem to have lost their consciousness and surround Xiao Mingyu in the middle, then Su Yao stood by and watched the play. Before the victim was Fengche, now it''s Xiao Mingyu''s turn. After all, he changed the sentence "Su Yao, who has no resistance, can only lie under them" in the script to "Xiao Mingzhen, who has no resistance, can only lie under them". The reason why he chose Xiao Mingyu as the victim is that among the four dog men, Xiao Mingyu is the one he hates the most. Because Xiao Mingyu is like a follower, always pestering him, always wandering in front of him. "Tangyuan, are the police coming soon?" "It''s coming." Tang Yuan replied. "Now open the door for me." "Good." "Senior, please help me. They are crazy." Su Yao, who was standing there watching a good play, held out his hand. Chapter 2106 However, Su Yao didn''t plan to help Xiao Mingxuan. After all, he arranged the play himself. "I''m sorry, Xiao Mingyu. I''m too weak to help you, so you''d better help yourself. Come on, I''m sure you can do it. " Su Yao said and opened the door. Xiao could not think about how he opened the locked door. Now the most important thing is to get rid of the three men who lost their wisdom. "Don''t leave, senior. Help me quickly!" "Sorry, I have other things to do. I can''t help you. Goodbye." With these words, Su Yao quickly walked out of Lin Zeyuan''s office meeting, and by the way, he kindly closed the door. Xiao Mingzhen was about to vomit blood. "All three of you, wake up. I''m not su Yao. Su Yao has run away!" And three people still didn''t hear this. Yes, they continued to tear the clothes on Xiao Mingxuan''s body. Feng Che even gnawed his head on his neck. At that moment, Xiao Mingzhen thought he was a duck neck. Just when Xiao Mingxuan was about to be stripped of his clothes by them, the door of the office was suddenly kicked open and several policemen came in. Xiao Mingyu didn''t like the police, and even hated them. But at this moment, he looked at the policemen like heroes who came to save him. "Help me "It''s reported that the four of you are gathering together to be filthy. Please come back with us." The policeman in charge said coldly. Now, Lin Zeyuan, Feng Che and Shen Yuan finally wake up. They looked at Xiao Mingzhen, who was about to be stripped off, and recalled what had just happened. His face suddenly became very ugly. Xiao Mingyu frowned, "did you make a mistake? I''m friends with the three of them, just for fun. " "For fun? You''ve taken off all your clothes. You''re joking with me. Do you think we''re idiots? " The policeman who spoke just now sneered, "put on your clothes and come back to the bureau with us. The right and wrong will be known when the investigation is clear. " Shen Yuan came forward, raised his chin, put on a haughty posture, "do you know who I am?" "No matter who you are, you four will come back with us today, otherwise we don''t mind taking special measures." Shen Yuan was almost angry, "you..." Lin Zeyuan stops him. After all, Shen Yuan''s temper is too fierce. If he doesn''t stop him, they will be charged with assaulting the police again. "Comrades of the police, we really did not do that kind of thing, but the four of us are willing to go back with you and accept the investigation." This words, the expression on the policeman''s face immediately eased a little, "then don''t waste time, hurry up." Shen Yuan was dissatisfied. "Lin Zeyuan, what did you stop me for just now?" "Shen Yuan, what we can do now is to go back with them for investigation, so as to prove our innocence." Lin Zeyuan said. Although Shen Yuan is hot tempered and impulsive, he still has a brain. He thought about it carefully, and felt that Lin Zeyuan''s words were right, so he suppressed his dissatisfaction. Feng Che, they have put on their clothes, but Xiao Mingyu stands there and doesn''t move. Because his clothes were torn by three people, and now he is left with a pair of shame pants Chapter 2107 Xiao Mingyu controlled the impulse to swear, "what should I do? My clothes are torn by you." As soon as the words came out, the three suddenly remembered what had happened just now. Their faces became more ugly, and they were puzzled. According to their arrangement, the four of them have already dealt with the goblin Su Yao. But that''s not the case. Now Su Yao has run away, and Xiao Mingzhen''s clothes have been torn by them. If it wasn''t for the police coming, something special might happen next. What''s more, something strange happened last time. The drink that was drugged was su Yao''s, but later it became Fengche''s. Is it possible that the four of them really hit the evil? Lin Zeyuan took off his windbreaker and handed it to Xiao Mingzhen, "I''m not much different from your height. You''ll wear my windbreaker for the time being." If it was normal, Xiao would not wear other people''s clothes. But now the situation is different. If he doesn''t take over, he will have to run naked. He can''t afford to lose that man. Xiao Mingzhen immediately put on Lin Zeyuan''s windbreaker, but he didn''t wear pants in summer. He always felt strange. But now it''s the only way. After you come out of the police station, you can buy a pair of pants. It''s time for class now, and teachers and students have basically gone to class, so few people have seen Lin Zeyuan and his four were taken away by the police. But Su Yao had already arranged it. The pictures of the four of them getting on the police car were photographed by Tangyuan and sent to the school forum. The university is not so strict, so there are a lot of students playing with mobile phones in class. Many students have seen the photo on the forum. They don''t know Feng Che and Shen Yuan, but they know Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingzhen. Some of them admire Lin Zeyuan. After all, Lin Zeyuan became a professor at a young age, and he also has a doctor''s degree. As for Xiao Mingyu, he also has a strong sense of existence. But now these two figures were taken away by the police, which made them have no doubt that Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingyu did something illegal. Why else would they be taken. For a moment, there was a lot of discussion in the school. On the other hand, four of them were taken back to the police station, interrogated and released. After all, the family background of Feng Che and Shen Yuan is not a decoration, and there are no three views for such little Huang Wen. As long as you have money and power, nothing will happen. Even if it''s a crime, don''t worry. Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingyu also know that they are entrusted with the blessing of Fengche and Shenyuan, and they will be OK this time, so they are even more unwilling. The four of them can be regarded as rivals in love, but apart from Fengche and Shenyuan, they are both very poor. If they are really antagonistic, they are definitely not the opponents of Fengche and Shenyuan. So they have to quickly develop a force of their own, which needs the help of the family. It seems that they have to bow to their family. ¡­¡­ Although he has come back from the police station, the rumors about Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingzhen have become more and more popular in Z University, even to the point that they are likely to kill people. In this case, Fengche and Shen Yuan have no plans to help, but watch the excitement Chapter 2108 Although the four of them seem to be friendly on the surface, they all want to kick one out of the game behind the scenes, or one less person to fight for Su Yao. At this time, they didn''t fall into the well. They were very kind. They can''t and won''t do better things Because of the public opinion in the school, Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingzhen are really big heads. Because no matter how they explain it, no one believes it, and even some people come face to face and ask if they killed someone. If they hadn''t had a good temper, they would have hit each other a long time ago. But even if they have a good temper, they are angry now. But no matter how angry they are, it''s useless. What they should do now is to prove their innocence. So no matter how unwilling they were, Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingzhen went back to their family and agreed to the unequal treaty proposed by their family, which finally proved their innocence. In this way, Su Yao found that the plot in the script had changed again, and all the following plots had changed. So it led him to read the script again. Su Yao looked at the brand-new plot, frowning tightly can kill a fly, "Tangyuan, what''s the matter?" "What''s the matter?" There are some doubts about tangyuan. "In the previous plot, there were no two families, the Lin family and the Xiao family. Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingyu are just ordinary people. How come they are now the heirs of the Lin family and the Xiao family?" "But Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingyu have a very good family background." Tangyuan explains. "As for the previous plot, they didn''t write this because they didn''t want to be heirs at all. They just wanted to be ordinary. And in the previous plot, there was no incident of them entering the police station. " Listening to these words, Su Yao finally understood, "it''s because I changed the plot that Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingzhen went back to inherit the family business?" "They haven''t inherited yet." Tangyuan corrects the mistakes in his words. "That''s about it. Anyway, they are the heirs now." It seems that the plan is about to change. Originally, his plan was to send Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingyu to prison first, and then solve Fengche and Shen Yuan. But now Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingyu have become the heirs of the two great families of Lin and Xiao. They are not so easy to deal with. Sure enough, this kind of ten / eight / ban Xiaohuang Wen''s identity of attack is not common. Even if he is not the heir of a rich family, he will be a big man of medicine and technology. "Tangyuan, does the original owner have any hidden life experience?" "No Tangyuan replied decisively. "Really not?" "Really, the original owner is just an ordinary person and an orphan." Su Yao The original owner was really miserable. He not only had no parents to rely on, but also was entangled by four dog men. Apart from having the golden finger of never kidney deficiency, nothing is. Besides, there is no logic at all in the ban on xiaohuangwen. Apart from a good-looking face and a smart brain, the original owner has no advantages. He doesn''t match the four dog men at all. I don''t know why the four dog men are entangled with the original owner. Is it because the original owner''s body has a fatal attraction for them? Well, I don''t care if there''s any logic in this fingerprint, just look good Chapter 2109 Su Yao has tried his best to avoid the four dog men, but the plot doesn''t give him that chance at all. No matter where he hid, he would meet the four men around the corner. Is this the legendary love What a fart! He really didn''t want to meet those four dog men at all. It''s a pity that he is so delicate and soft that he can''t beat those four dog men. So does he have to learn some self-defense skills so that he can protect himself when he is in danger? When Su Yao thought about this problem, he accidentally bumped into a meat wall. He looked up and found that the man he hit was Shen Yuan. It''s coming again. It''s not long before he avoids Shen Yuan. Then he meets Shen Yuan again. Does the plot force him to contact with four dog men all the time? Su Yao stepped back and began to recall the story "At the moment when he saw Shen Yuan, Su Yao quickly found a place to hide. Then he avoided Shen Yuan, but he didn''t expect to meet Shen Yuan at the next intersection." "This time, Shen Yuan saw that Su Yao was going to run away again. He took the lead, grabbed Su Yao and gave him a Shudong. And at this time, the sky suddenly began to rain, Shen Yuan took off his coat, blocking himself and Su Yao''s head "Su Yao looked up at Shen Yuan. For the first time, he felt that Shen Yuan gave people a sense of security..." Su Yao felt that his stomach was going to hurt. Shen Yuan, the dog man, is haunted by the sense of security of stepping on the horse. I''m afraid that''s what the original owner thinks when he''s in the water. Wait a minute, he will let the hail, let the hail kill the dog man Shen Yuan! Su Yao quickly changed the plot, and at this time, Shen Yuan came over, and quickly came to a tree Dong. Su Yao looked at Shen Yuan without expression. Shen Yuan didn''t like the way he looked at himself. He frowned. As soon as he was ready to speak, something hit the back of his head. Ear is a scream again and again. Shen Yuan looked up and found that there was hail in the sky. Hail It''s not scientific at all. It''s still autumn, and even in winter, it''s impossible for this area to hail. So what''s going on? When Shen Yuan was stunned, another hail hit him. Shen Yuan wanted to run like others, but he realized that this was an opportunity to capture his sweetheart''s heart, so he stayed. He also showed a smile that he thought was very handsome, but actually very greasy, "Su Yao, don''t be afraid, I will protect you." However, the second after he said that, a hailstone hit him on the head. Shen Yuan felt that he was about to get a concussion, but in order not to let his sweetheart look down on him, he still kept the handsome posture just now, "Su Yao, I have nothing to do, you don''t have to worry about me." Su Yao rolled his eyes silently Which eye do you see that I''m worried about you? I''m afraid you''re not killed! Su Yao pushes Shen Yuan away and runs to a safe place quickly. Then he looks at Shen Yuan bruised by hail and almost laughs. Although after watching the plot in the script, I was a little bit depressed, but after seeing that the four dog men were so embarrassed, my mood suddenly became better. The next turn is Lin Zeyuan Chapter 2110 Because the last time I was hit by hail, I lost so much face in front of Su Yao. So in the next period of time, Shen Yuan has no face to appear in front of Su Yao. After Lin Zeyuan and them knew about this, they immediately laughed at Shen Yuan. However, they also noticed something wrong - first, the medicine that should have been taken by Su Yao was taken by Feng Che, then the three of them unconsciously picked off Xiao Mingzhen''s clothes, and now it was suddenly hail in the sky, which made Shen Yuan''s nose blue and face swollen. If there is nothing fishy about it, even ghosts will not believe it. But they have no idea why it happened. And Lin Zeyuan won''t be the next one to suffer, will he? After all, among the four of them, only Lin Zeyuan was not persecuted. Lin Zeyuan also thought of this, he frowned, "have you noticed that strange things happened when we contacted Su Yao?" Three people listen to this, carefully recalled for a while, found really is like this. Is that Su Yao''s fault? It''s impossible. It''s not a fantasy world. But if it''s not su Yao, what''s the matter? Did the four of them really hit a ghost? "Lin Zeyuan, what do you want to say?" Xiao Mingyu was the first one who couldn''t hold his breath. If, as Lin Zeyuan said, it was because of contacting Su Yao that such a thing happened, doesn''t it mean that they should not contact Su Yao again? How can he do that? He only recognized Su Yao in his life. He must get Su Yao. "If you three are afraid, then leave quickly. No matter what happens, I won''t give Su Yao to others. I will be with him." Of course, it would be better if these three people really left because of those strange things. In that way, he can monopolize Su Yao. The other three people present were all human spirits. How could they not see what Xiao Mingzhen was thinking. "Xiao Mingyu, don''t daydream." Shen Yuan sneered, "I will never leave. I won''t give Su Yao to you alone." Feng Che reached out and pushed his glasses, "yes, you will never monopolize Su Yao." Lin Zeyuan smiles, "me too." For their three people''s answer, Xiao Mingzhen did not feel much surprise. After all, if they had given up so easily, they would have left after su Yao refused again and again. "I will never lose to you!" Xiao Mingxuan clenched his fist, his eyes were very firm, "I will be the one who won Su Yao first." "Then we''ll do what we can." "Each according to his ability." ¡­¡­ As a result, Su Yao found that the frequency of four dog men appearing in front of him was higher and higher. Although they failed again and again, they will soon reappear in front of him. It''s just like a little rookie who can''t fight. It''s disgusting. When Shen Yuan wanted to kiss himself, Su Yao finally couldn''t help but hit Shen Yuan in the face. Shen Yuan never thought Su Yao would do it, so after such a circle, he was stunned. At the same time, there was a sense of anger in my heart Chapter 2111 Anger made his reason decline, and he slapped Su Yao in the face. "Pa!" A clear voice sounded, and Su Yao had a palm print on his left face. His skin is snow white, so this slap is very obvious. Su Yao didn''t expect that he would be slapped by others. He was almost angry. Tang Yuan didn''t expect that Su Yao would be beaten by Shen Yuan. He was angry. "Host, I''ll unseal your power for the time being. You just fight back." "Thank you, tangyuan." Su Yao clenched his fist and found that his strength had really come back. Looking at the bright red handprint on Su Yao''s face, Shen Yuan regretted his death. In fact, he never thought about beating Su Yao, but after su Yao refused again and again, he suddenly couldn''t control his temper. Then one didn''t hold back and slapped Su Yao. Now Su Yao must hate him. Shen Yuan gave a wry smile. As soon as he was ready to apologize to Su Yao, Su Yao kicked him. Shen Yuan didn''t dodge, because he knew that if he dodged, Su Yao would be more angry. Moreover, he knew that Su Yao had no strength, and his foot would not do him any harm. However, when Shen Yuan found that he was kicked out by Su Yao, he found out how naive his idea was. There''s no strength here. It''s more powerful than cattle. After such a kick, he felt that he was going to suffer internal injury. Shen Yuan didn''t want to be seen so embarrassed by others, so he quickly got up. However, as soon as he got up, he got another kick from Su Yao, and he lay back. Shen Yuan really doubted life this time. Su Yao is so delicate and soft that he can easily be pushed down. How can he become like a strongman now? When did his strength become so strong? Can anger really stimulate people''s potential? Seeing another kick coming, Shen Yuan quickly said, "Su Yao, I was wrong just now. I shouldn''t have hit you, but you have already kicked me. Can you stop?" "Stop?" Su Yao seemed to have heard some joke, and suddenly he laughed, "do you think I have your strength? Take a good look at this palm print on my face With that, Su Yao showed Shen Yuan his left face and the palmprint on it. Shen Yuan felt guilty. Xiao Mingzhen, who was passing by, just heard Su Yaogang''s words. He quickly came to have a look. When he saw the bright red handprint on Su Yao''s face, he suddenly became angry, "Shen Yuan, how dare you beat him!" Shen Yuan didn''t expect that Xiao Mingyu would appear at this time. He suddenly felt that his head was going to be big. If Xiao told Lin Zeyuan about it, he would be kicked out. "Xiao Mingyu, calm down. Things are not what you think. I didn''t mean it." "Unintentional?" Xiao Mingyu sneered, "you''ve beaten his face like this. You said it was unintentional. I think you just meant it." "Shen Yuan, are you angry because Su Yao has not promised you? I tell you, no matter what you say, I will tell Lin Zeyuan about it. Follow Fengche, you are finished! " Chapter 2112 Su Yao thought Xiao Mingzhen would beat Shen Yuan, but he didn''t expect that after he put down such a sentence, he was ready to turn around and leave. He felt very unhappy. And Tangyuan was also very upset, because he thought Xiao Mingzhen would beat Shen Yuan, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Mingzhen was just shooting. "Host, I can give you another permission here, but only one chance." "What authority?" I didn''t expect that Tangyuan would offer to help him. It''s really the sun coming out in the West. "The authority to change a line." Tangyuan said, "but only once." Su Yao thought carefully, "you are so kind to me all of a sudden, isn''t there any conspiracy?" Tangyuan couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Since you don''t believe me, forget it. Just think I didn''t say anything just now." "Wait, I didn''t say I didn''t believe you." Don''t do it for nothing. He can''t suffer any loss anyway. Tangyuan has been used to it for a long time, so I''m not surprised, "then you can change it now." "No, I''ll keep it and change it later." Su Yao said. He also guessed why the dumplings would do so, but he did not intend to use it at this juncture, after all, there was only one chance. Even if it is to be used, it should be used at the most critical time. Tangyuan also thought of this for a long time, "host, you can only use this opportunity today. If you pass today, it will be invalid." Smell speech, Su Yao can''t help but frown, "you shouldn''t be deceiving me?" "Do you think I have any reason to cheat you?" Tangyuan asked. Su Yao thought about it carefully. Tangyuan really didn''t need to cheat him on this matter. But that''s what the dumplings said, so he''d better use up this opportunity. Su Yao used his mental power to control the script and pen in the space. When he was just about to add the plot, he suddenly thought of a very important thing. "Is it unlimited?" "Only one sentence." Tang Yuan said, "the number of words is limited to 20." Su Yao knows. This needs careful consideration. If you add it wrong, it will be the end. Su Yao watched the story again, and then added a sentence less than 20 words to it. Tang Yuan was a little curious. "Host, what did you add? Can you show me?" Although Su Yao likes to do things like demolishing bridges, this time, he did not do such things. "Yes, you can see for yourself." In order to avoid Su Yao suddenly regret, Tang Yuan quickly looked at it again, and then immediately silent. Because Su Yao''s operation is too coquettish. He thought Su Yao would write about the four dog men, but he didn''t expect that. The sentence Su Yao added was full of philosophy ¡á The breath of learning. That can already imagine what kind of end Shen Yuan will come to. It must be chrysanthemum residue, full of injuries, flowers fall people heartbroken. "Host, are you sure you''re serious?" "What''s the matter? Do you think I''m going to kill four dog men? " "It is." Said Tang yuan. "I had such a plan, but I have to think it over carefully. I found that it was too cheap for the four dog men, so I thought of such a way. After all, I''m not a devil." Tangyuan I''ve never seen a devil more than you, you shameless Chapter 2113 Tangyuan I''ve never seen a devil more than you, you shameless Xiao Mingzhen really told Lin Zeyuan and Fengche about Shen Yuan''s slapping Su Yao. After hearing this, they were very angry. They decided to fight Shen Yuan with Xiao Mingxuan. But after su Yao added a story to the script, the story changed. The three men had already started to fight Shen Yuan. At that time, they just hit Shen Yuan. Their hands seemed to have self-consciousness. Suddenly they picked up Shen Yuan''s clothes. Now the only one who keeps sober is Shen Yuan. Shen Yuan always felt that this scene was familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere and had experienced it. But now is not the time to think about that. If we don''t stop these three guys who are in the water, the overall situation will be bad. He felt sick at the thought of such a possibility. He only gets along well with Su Yao. If he gets along with other people, he won''t die. Shen Yuan was so short tempered that he often offended others. In order not to let him get hurt, his family sent him to learn fighting skills even now, he has not left behind to exercise. So he didn''t have the ability to resist as Xiao Mingyu had before. But even so, he can''t beat three people by himself, and Lin Zeyuan has some skill to follow suit. It wasn''t long after that that that Shen Yuan fell into a tailwind. Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingyu press Shen Yuan''s limbs. Fengche takes the opportunity to slap Shen Yuan on the back. Shen Yuan didn''t expect that they would come, so he let out a scream. After Shen Yuan uttered this scream, Xiao Mingxuan suddenly regained consciousness. Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingyu looked at the scene in front of them. They were so surprised that their chin was about to drop. "Fengche, Shenyuan, what are you two doing?" Feng Che also noticed the situation of himself and Shen Yuan now, the whole person is going crazy, he quickly retreated, "what''s the matter?" "Shouldn''t you and Shen Yuan be asked about this?" Xiao Mingyu rolled his eyes. "You don''t know yourself. Come to ask me and Lin Zeyuan. I don''t know anything." Feng Che looks at Shen Yuan. As soon as he is ready to ask him clearly, he finds that Shen Yuan has fainted. No way, three people can only send Shen Yuan to the hospital. When Shen Yuan wakes up, he finds himself lying in the ward. Next to them is Lin Zeyuan. But the first thing he noticed was Fengche. Before he thought of it, Shen Yuan was so angry that he wanted to kill people. He took the cup he put on the bedside table and smashed it at Fengche. The wind Che quickly dodges, that cup smashes on the ground, broke a ground. Feng Che frowned, "Shen Yuan, what are you crazy about all of a sudden?" "I should have asked you that." Shen Yuan sneered, "why did you do that? Do you know you ruined me? " Grass, even if there is no su Yao, Feng Che even intervenes. What evil has he done? "Believe it or not, I didn''t volunteer to do that." Feng Che still frowned, "I just wanted to beat you at that time, but suddenly I lost consciousness. After the recovery of consciousness, I found that something bad had happened." Chapter 2114 "Do you think I''ll believe your lies? Feng Che, I must kill you today. If I don''t kill you, my name will be read upside down! " Feng Che''s eyes are cold, "said no is no, do you think I will have any reaction to you? I only feel that way about Su Yao. " Su Yao sneezed in the distance. He rubbed his nose and continued to eat the delicious food in front of him. On hearing Feng Che''s words, Shen Yuan was even more angry. "Feng Che, what do you mean?" "You don''t even know such a simple word. Is the sea in your head?" Feng Che sneered. "Fengche, I''ll kill you now!" "Come on, let''s see if you die or I live today." Seeing that they were about to fight, Lin Zeyuan quickly stopped them, "OK, you two should calm down. This is a hospital, not a vegetable market." Shen Yuan stares at Feng Che, and then looks at Lin Zeyuan, "Lin Zeyuan, don''t tell me it''s cool there. If this happens to you, you will be just like me, and maybe even more angry than me." Xiao Mingyu didn''t say anything, so he stood there to watch a good play. He hoped that Fengche and Shen Yuan would fight each other to death. Maybe he would lose two competitors. Lin Zeyuan sighed, "Shen Yuan, I know I don''t have the right to stop you, but now is not the time to quarrel. There are more important things to think about." "What needs to be thought about? Are you going to tell Su Yao about that? " Shen Yuan sneered. "Don''t you think it happened once? Not long ago, something like this happened in my office, and the person who was almost killed at that time was Xiao Mingyu. " This sentence really recalled the very bad memory in Xiao Mingzhen''s heart. Now when he thinks about what happened that day, he wants to crash into the wall. And Lin Zeyuan mentioned that Shen Yuan''s attention was diverted. If Fengche says something, "do you want to say that these two things are related?" "Yes, not only these two things, but also two other things that have happened." Lin Zeyuan sighed again, "and the reason why those four things happened before was because we had some bad ideas about Su Yao." "So I wonder if someone is staring at us four. As long as we have any bad ideas or bully Su Yao, then the people behind will come out to punish us." "But if it''s really like what you said, then the other party may not be human. After all, human beings can''t do this kind of thing." Xiao Mingyu frowned and said, "and how can you be so sure that these four times have anything to do with each other?" Shen Yuan rolled his eyes and said, "Xiao Mingyu, is your head a decoration? It''s already so obvious. You don''t believe it. With your intelligence quotient, you still learn to be overbearing. Then your Z level is really too low. " This sentence is associated with the abuse of Lin Zeyuan. Lin Zeyuan smiles at Shen Yuan, "Shen Yuan, is your buttock still painful now? Do you need me to call the doctor for you?" Shen Yuan He is not easy to forget that thing, Lin Zeyuan this guy so a mention, also want to remember. Lin Zeyuan is really a black and white man! Chapter 2115 Xiao Mingyu gives Lin Ze a look at him - well done! Lin Zeyuan gave him a modest smile, and then continued to say, "of course, I''m not sure what I guess is true, so we have to test it." "How to experiment?" Lin Zeyuan did not speak, but looked at Shen Yuan. Seeing him looking at himself like this, Shen Yuan had a bad feeling in his heart. "Lin Zeyuan, what are you looking at me for?" "Shen Yuan, the strongest one among us is you, so this important task is up to you." Lin Zeyuan said with a smile, "we believe you can do it." Shen Yuan almost didn''t come up in a breath, "why must it be me? Can''t you go by yourself? " "This is your punishment. Who let you beat Su Yao?" On hearing this, Shen Yuan was speechless. "I''m giving you a chance to atone for your sins. If you don''t want to, you''ll never get close to Su Yao again." Lin Zeyuan continued. Shen Yuan laughed, "when you say so, I will agree, and can I approach suyao, but you has the final say." "But you beat Su Yao. Su Yao must hate you so much, and maybe he will avoid you all the time." Feng Che began to mend the knife. "So even if the three of us don''t do it, you may not have that chance." Shen Yuan suddenly felt that his whole life was not good, because it was really possible that things would be like what Feng Che said. After careful consideration, he finally agreed to the unequal treaty. "I promise, but what do I need to do?" "You just need to get close to Su Yao and try to hold his hand." Lin Zeyuan said. "All right." Shen Yuan agreed. Now his mind is full of holding Su Yao''s hand. He has no idea whether he will succeed or not. He has forgotten that he was kicked twice by Su Yao not long ago. See this matter so resolved, Lin Zeyuan face smile more brilliant, "these days you have a good rest in the hospital, and other day you are there, and then go." When Lin Zeyuan said that, Shen Yuan thought of it again, and there was even pain. And all this is because of Fengche, but for Fengche, he would not be lying here now. He must beat Feng Che, or he will not be able to get rid of this evil in his heart. "Fengche, come here, I promise not to kill you!" Feng Che stood there and didn''t move. "If I remember correctly, our Feng family has a cooperation case with your Shen family, waiting to sign a contract. What would happen if you hit me now? " Shen Yuan How can he not know what will happen? If he plays Fengche today, the case of Shen family''s cooperation with Fengjia will be yellow. At that time, the culprit is likely to be driven out of Shen family and go to the streets. Although his heart is very unwilling, but now can only endure. Shen Yuan clenched his teeth and squeezed out a particularly stiff smile on his face. "Fengche, I was just joking with you. You must not take it seriously." The breeze Che picked to pick eyebrow, "can I already serious how to do?" Shen Yuan almost breathed fragrance Shall I kneel down for you? " "No, I want to live longer." Shen Yuan Fengche is too bad to beat. He will beat Fengche one day and make him arrogant. Gan! Chapter 2116 Su Yao thought that Shen Yuan would not appear in front of him after such a thing happened. Where to think of this just passed a few days to live peacefully, Shen Yuan this dog man suddenly appeared again, and now is sitting opposite him. Su Yao has a lot of delicious food in front of him, but he has no appetite now. And it''s all because of Shen Yuan. Su Yao looked at Shen Yuan, who was sitting opposite him. He frowned and said, "Shen Yuan, if you have anything, just say it. Don''t look at me with such disgusting eyes." If it wasn''t for a legal society, he would have stabbed Shen Yuan blind with chopsticks. Seeing Su Yao treat himself with such attitude, Shen Yuan''s heart is half cold. "Su Yao, I''m here to apologize to you. I shouldn''t have hit you before. I''m wrong. Don''t be angry with me." "If an apology is useful, what else do you need the police to do?" Su Yao sneered, "and I''m not angry with you at all. You don''t need me to waste my feelings." This sentence is really harsh, Shen Yuan heard, feel very uncomfortable, "Su Yao, you are really angry with me." Su Yao didn''t want to argue with him about whether he was angry or not. That would make him appear to have a problem with his brain. "Shen Yuan, there''s nothing to say between me and you. You go quickly. With you here, I have no appetite at all." "Su Yao, do you have to talk to me like this?" Shen Yuan''s eyes are slightly red. Of course, he plays it to make su Yao soft hearted. Then he didn''t know that the Su Yao in front of him was not the Su Yao he liked. The Su Yao in front of him could never be soft hearted. Su Yao rolled his eyes, "I have nothing to say with you. Goodbye. No, never again. " Seeing that Su Yao was about to leave, Shen Yuan grabbed his hand and said, "can''t you really give me another chance? I really like you "But I don''t like you at all." Su Yao said without expression, "don''t you already know that?" Shen Yuan pursed his lips and did not speak. Yes, he knew that for a long time, but he just didn''t want to. "You''d better not pester me again. It''s not good for you and me." Su Yao threw Shen Yuan''s hand away and wiped it with a tissue as if he had touched something. Looking at his action, the string in Shen Yuan''s brain called reason suddenly collapsed. Before Su Yao fainted, he only heard Shen Yuan say such a sentence - "Su Yao, you are mine, I won''t let you leave me." Then, there is no then. ¡­¡­ After waking up, Su Yao found himself imprisoned by Shen Yuan. This is the second time. The only difference is that the last time he was able to walk freely in the room, this time his limbs were tied and he couldn''t move. If his strength is not sealed, he can use brute force to pull the rope apart, but now he has no strength at all, just like a fish on the chopping board, which can only be slaughtered. But Shen Yuan, the dog man, is suddenly crazy. Why should he be imprisoned? No, he has to get out of here, or he will lose his virginity. "Tangyuan, if you are in or not, please come out and help." Chapter 2117 Tangyuan soon made a sound, but what he said just wanted Su Yao to beat him up. "Host, I''m sorry, I can''t help you any more. After all, it''s a punishment plane, so you have to rely on yourself this time. Come on, I''m sure you can do it. " Su Yao almost vomited blood, "what if my virginity is gone?" "So before Shen Yuan comes back, you have to find a way to escape from here." Said Tang yuan. Su Yao said with a smile, "you are really a cold and heartless guy." Tangyuan didn''t answer, "host, Shen Yuan is coming back soon, you should think of a way quickly, or your task will really fail." If he helps me this time, he will be punished. Although it''s a bit unkind, he can''t help it. Su Yao swore in a low voice and quickly read the script. In the script, the following plot is like this - "after a while, Shen Yuan came back. Because of what Su Yao said before, he was very angry and afraid. He was wondering whether he had made Su Yao his man, and whether Su Yao would not want to leave him any more. " "So after entering the room, the first thing Shen Yuan did was to do something about Su Yao. Just when he was about to take off Su Yao''s clothes, Lin Zeyuan and his family suddenly burst in. Shen Yuan didn''t tell Lin Zeyuan about his imprisonment of Su Yao, so... " Su Yao thought about it carefully. As soon as he was ready to write, the voice of Tangyuan suddenly rang, "host, I suggest you think about it carefully." Su Yao frowned, "what do you mean?" "Lin Zeyuan, they have begun to doubt." At this point, the dumplings did not go on. Su Yao''s brain was still smart, so he understood the meaning of "Tangyuan" and immediately fell into meditation. He originally thought that all these things were unknown, but he didn''t expect that Lin Zeyuan and they had found out. Maybe the four dog men just want to verify their conjecture, that''s why they have such a story. It seems that we can''t change the plot this time, otherwise it will be exposed. Now we can only wait for Lin Zeyuan to come. If they come, they may have a chance to escape, but the chance will be very small. But even then, in order to keep his virginity, he had to try, or he would be finished. Su Yao looked at the back of the plot, found that it was not a bed drama, a little relieved. But he didn''t relax his vigilance. After all, the plot may change at any time. ¡­¡­ Su Yao, wait, wait, wait for Shen Yuan. Shen Yuan came in and looked down at Su Yao on the bed. "Su Yao, do you regret what you said before?" Su Yao rolled his eyes and didn''t speak. "If you say you regret it, I''ll let you go immediately. But if you don''t, I can''t guarantee what will happen next. " Su Yao sneered, "how, are you going to do something worse to me at this time?" "Shen Yuan, I tell you, if you dare to touch me today, I will die in front of you." Shen Yuan''s eyes suddenly cold down, "Su Yao, do you have to be like this? I have put my posture so humble, why can''t you see my heart for you? " Chapter 2118 Su Yao sneered, "if you really like me, you won''t do such a thing. You just don''t want to be reconciled. You''d better not use the pretext of sincerity. This kind of words will only make people feel sick. " Shen Yuan''s expression is more ugly, "Su Yao, is it only when I dig out my heart that you will believe that I am sincere to you?" Su Yao picked to pick eyebrow, "that you now give your heart to dig out, I really want to see what color your heart is." Shen Yuan didn''t expect that he didn''t play according to the routine, so he choked Su Yao, do you just want me to die? " Su Yao rolled his eyes again. What kind of brain circuit is Shen Yuan? When did he say that? "Yes, I want you to die right away. Go to die quickly. After you die, my mood will be better." Shen Yuan didn''t want to listen to Su Yao any more, because his heart was going to hurt once. He blocked Su Yao''s mouth with a towel, and the world became much quieter. "Su Yao, you forced me. Don''t blame me." Shen Yuan said as he reached for Su Yao''s clothes. Seeing this, Su Yao began to struggle, but his hands and feet were tied, there was no way to escape. Now we can only hope that Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingqiu will follow the three dog men of Fengche to find here, or he will lose his virginity today. And in Su Yao want to finish these next second, the door was suddenly kicked open. The first one who came in was Xiao Mingyu. He was so mad that he rushed forward and punched Shen Yuan. "Shen Yuan, what are you doing?" Lin Zeyuan came in with Fengche, but they didn''t stop Xiao Mingxuan. Shen Yuan''s violent temper suddenly came up, he hit the punch back, "Xiao Mingyu, what''s the matter with you all of a sudden?" "I''m going to ask you what''s wrong with you all of a sudden. You took Su Yao away without even saying hello. I think you just want to monopolize Su Yao." Xiao Mingyu sneered, "Shen Yuan, you are really enough." Shen Yuan really wanted to monopolize Su Yao, so he didn''t tell Lin Zeyuan that he had brought Su Yao back. However, I didn''t expect that I would eat Su Yao when I saw him. All of a sudden, these three guys found him and destroyed his good deeds. Shen Yuan was in a panic. Seeing Shen Yuan''s eyes like that, Xiao Mingzhen knew that he didn''t realize his mistake and didn''t have the heart of repentance, so he was even more angry. "Shen Yuan, I have to kill you today!" Shen Yuan avoided his fist and countered him, "Xiao Mingyu, don''t say you didn''t have that idea." Xiao Mingyu choked for a moment I had that idea, but I''m different from you. I never wanted to hurt Su Yao. " Listening at one side, Lin Zeyuan felt that his head was a little big, "you two give me a little quiet, or you all get out of here for me." As soon as these words came out, Xiao Mingzhen and Shen Yuan immediately closed their mouths. They stare at each other, hum coldly, and then don''t turn their heads. Su Yao, who was completely ignored by them, wanted to curse people Can you pay attention to me? I''m still lying here. Can''t you let me go and fight again? Chapter 2119 As if aware of Su Yao''s deep resentment, Feng Che, who had never spoken, came forward and took down the towel that blocked Su Yao''s mouth. After he could speak, Su Yao quickly said, "Fengche, please untie the rope tied to my hands and feet." Feng Che frowned and looked embarrassed. "I can''t do that because I''m not conscious, otherwise you''ll run away again this time." Su Yao Today, he knew that the following plot had changed. It seems that today is really dangerous. If he had known that, he might as well have changed the plot before. Su Yao took a deep breath, trying to squeeze out a smile, "but my wrists and wrists have been bleeding, if this continues, it is estimated that it will be broken." Smell speech, breeze Che saw one eye, discover his wrist heel wrist is to grind bleeding really, some heartache immediately. Tut, baby''s skin is really tender enough. It''s been tied for a while, and then it''s bleeding. If you leave some traces on it, it will be more beautiful. So think, wind Che looking at Su Yao''s eyes become fiery. But being noticed by him with such eyes, Su Yao felt very disgusted, but he didn''t say it. After all, Feng Che was a madman. If this stimulates Fengche, he really can''t escape from here today, and maybe his virginity will be destroyed. Never let that happen. "Fengche, as long as you let me go now, I can make an appointment with you." Now it''s the most important thing for Fengche to let him go. As for whether he will go on a date with Fengche, it depends on his mood. But Feng Che was not dazzled by Su Yao''s sudden words, instead, he was more calm, "are you sure this is what you said in your heart?" "Of course." He wanted to get out of here. As for dating with Fengche, it''s not. It''s just a way he thought of. "But what if you cheat me?" Feng Che asked. "Since you don''t believe me so much, let someone else have the chance." Su Yao didn''t want to talk to him. After that, he looked at Xiao Mingzhen. "Xiao Mingyu, do you want to date me?" Xiao Mingyu is the stupidest of the four dog men, and he always wants to stick to himself. He didn''t believe that Xiao Mingyu would miss such an opportunity. And Xiao Mingyu is really hooked, "of course, I''m willing to date you. I''ll let you go now." After all, he didn''t want to give this hard won opportunity to others. "Senior, are we going to date now?" Su Yao wanted to say no, but now he had to rely on Xiao Mingxuan, otherwise he couldn''t get out of this room. So no matter how bad he was, he went on a date with Xiao Mingyu. "Well, I remember there is a milk tea shop near here. Don''t you like milk tea best? Let''s go there for a date." Listening to this sentence, Xiao Mingzhen''s mood was even more excited, "senior, I didn''t expect you to remember that I like to drink milk tea. I''m so happy." Compared with him, the mood of the other three dog men is not so good. Especially Fengche, he wants to kill Chapter 2120 Originally, this opportunity belonged to him, but he pushed it out by himself. If he didn''t say those words just now, is he the one who is going out with Su Yao this time? Shen Yuan was also very upset. Originally, he was about to eat Su Yao''s meat, but these three guys suddenly rushed in and ruined his good deeds. What''s more, Xiao Mingzhen actually got the chance to make an appointment with Su Yao. If he had known the result would be like this, he would have taken the lead just now. I''m really going to piss him off! Lin Zeyuan took a look at Fengche and Shen Yuan, and then followed them, "Su Yao, I just want to have a cup of milk tea, so I''ll go with you." He didn''t believe that he was with him. Xiao Mingyu dared to do something. Even if Xiao Mingyu had the courage, he would definitely stop him. He won''t make Xiao Mingyu happy for long. "I''ll go too." The wind Che also followed up. "Wait for me." Seeing that all three of them had followed up, Xiao Mingzhen was immediately dissatisfied, "what are you doing following up? This is an appointment between me and my seniors. Can you go further? " "I''m going to have a cup of milk tea. What''s the problem?" Lin Zeyuan looked at him with a smile. Xiao Mingyu had already learned how dark Lin Zeyuan was. He was afraid that Lin Zeyuan would make a little stumbling block for himself in school, so he gave up the confrontation with Lin Zeyuan. He looked at Xiang Fengche and Shen Yuan again, "then why do you two keep up? Don''t tell me you''re going to have a cup of milk tea." "I''m just going to have a cup of milk tea. What''s the problem?" Shen Yuan''s eyes glared and waved his fist. "If you have any dissatisfaction, let''s fight." Xiao Mingyu: "I''m not sure." No, No. Feng Che pushed his glasses, and a light flashed on the lens. "If I remember correctly, that milk tea shop seems to be owned by our Feng family. I went to have a look. Is there any problem with the performance?" Xiao Mingyu: "I''m not sure." Although the Xiao family is rich and powerful, they are far worse than the Qifeng family. They can''t afford to offend, they can''t afford to offend. Therefore, although Lin Zeyuan was very upset in his heart, they also went with him. Xiao Mingzhen only dared to complain in his heart. After all, none of these three people can be offended by him. In other words, he is the bottom of the four. Gan! ¡­¡­ Su Yao originally wanted to go to the milk tea shop and find a time to leave, but he didn''t expect Lin Zeyuan and them to follow him. In this way, if he wants to leave, it will not be so easy. Feeling that the four men''s eyes fell on him, Su Yao was not comfortable at all, and even had goose bumps all over his body. "You four talk for a while. I''ll go to the bathroom." "I''ll go with you." Xiao Mingyu stood up. Su Yao didn''t refuse, because he felt that if he refused, he would arouse the suspicion of the four dog men. If the four of them went to the toilet together, he would not be able to run away. After arriving at the toilet door, Xiao Mingzhen suddenly said, "senior, I know you don''t really want to go to the toilet." Su Yao It''s true that we can''t hide it. Xiao continued, "senior, let''s run together." "Why?" "This is a date between us. I don''t want to be disturbed by Lin Zeyuan." Xiao Mingyu smiles. "And don''t you want to run? It''s a good chance." Chapter 2121 Su Yao looked at his eyes suddenly become strange, "you are not afraid that I ran alone?" "Senior, of course I know, but I don''t care." Xiao said with a smile. These days, he has thought about it carefully. The previous way of chasing people is not good at all. Maybe it will make su Yao hate himself more and more. So he planned to change the way, no longer stick to Su Yao, but to give Su Yao a sense of indecision. In other words, play hard to get. He wants Su Yao to get used to his own existence. One day, he will feel uncomfortable if he doesn''t see him. Su Yao didn''t know whether this was the truth of Xiao Mingzhen, but he would lose if he hesitated. If we don''t take advantage of this opportunity to escape, we will never escape again. "I think so. Let''s go." Xiao thought Su Yao would go alone, but he didn''t expect to go with him, which made him very happy. "Seniors, please leave quickly, or they will come early in a moment." This is a good chance to be alone with Su Yao. It can''t be destroyed by those three guys. However, what they didn''t expect was that they hadn''t had time to leave. They found Lin Zeyuan who felt something was wrong. Su Yao didn''t even think about pushing Xiao Mingzhen to them, and Xiao Mingzhen, who was unprepared, was pushed over. Su Yao jumped out of the window decisively before the four dog men could react. But he forgot that it was the second floor, and it was too late to realize it. Fortunately, tangyuan responded in time and helped him, otherwise he would be admitted to the hospital this time. And the four dog men were all confused. They didn''t expect to jump from the second floor in order to escape. Although it''s only the second floor, it''s still very likely that you will fall to death. After reaction, they rushed down one by one. When they got downstairs, they found that Su Yao was no longer there. However, there was no blood on the ground, which means that Su Yao had no accident. Realizing this, all four were relieved. However, he frowned at the thought that Su Yao had run away again. Then Lin Zeyuan pointed at Xiao Mingyu, "Xiao Mingyu, why didn''t you hold Su Yao just now? What if something happened to him?" Xiao Mingzhen felt that he was really innocent. He just failed to catch Su Yao because he didn''t react. Moreover, it was clear that the three of them had come, and Su Yao would suddenly jump out of the window. "You still have the face to tell me. It''s obviously your fault. If you hadn''t come here, I would have gone with him..." When he realized what he had said, he quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth. When they heard that sentence clearly, they looked at Xiao Mingzhen with dangerous eyes. "Xiao Mingyu, do you want to elope with Su Yao?" "How can it be?" Xiao Mingyu immediately retorted that he had such an idea, but he must not let these three guys know, otherwise he would be miserable. "Why do you react so strongly?" "I don''t want to be framed by you." Xiao Mingzhen said with a red face and a true heart. "Now tell me what you were trying to do." "Of course, I''m going on a date with Su Yao. I don''t want to have you three light bulbs with me, otherwise it''s not a date at all." Chapter 2122 Shen Yuan sneered, "date? I think you just want to steal. Xiao Mingyu, I tell you, the person who got Su Yao for the first time can only be me. " Xiao Mingyu rolled his eyes and said, "Shen Yuan, you are not qualified to say that. Did you forget who took you that time?" After listening to the last half sentence, Shen Yuan''s painful experience that he had not easily forgotten suddenly remembered. He glared at Feng Che fiercely. Wind Che gave him a look, Shen Yuan immediately wilted again. Xiao Mingzhen continued to mend the sword, "and did you forget that you slapped Su Yao not long ago? Su Yao must hate you very much now. It''s estimated that even he won''t let you near, let alone for the first time, so don''t dream for nothing." Shen Yuan of course knows that these are the truth, but it is precisely because these are the truth that makes him so angry. He was so angry that his face turned red. "Xiao Mingyu, you really can''t spit out ivory from your dog''s mouth. Please close your smelly mouth for me. If I hear half a sentence again, I''ll have your mouth sewed up." Xiao Mingzhen was not afraid. He rolled his eyes at him and said, "Shen Yuan, you''ve been stabbed in the pain by me, so you''re angry, aren''t you?" Shen Yuan''s eyes were cold, "Xiao Mingyu!" Xiao Mingyu raised his chin, "come on, you can fight with me." Shen Yuan sneered, "this is what you put forward on your own initiative. If you break your leg or arm, don''t blame me." "I should have said that to you..." Seeing that they were really going to fight, Lin Zeyuan, who had been watching a good play there, finally said, "OK, don''t fight. The person who got Su Yao for the first time can only be me." As soon as the words came out, the three people all looked at them. They were very dissatisfied with Lin Zeyuan''s words. And the first person who blew up was the irascible Shen Yuan, "Lin Zeyuan, why do you say that?" "Of course, it''s because I''m the first person to associate with Lin Zeyuan, and I''m the oldest one among you. You have to respect your elders." Lin Zeyuan said with a smile. Xiao Ming Chueh a smile, "all said respect the old and love the young, I am the youngest of you, so you have to let me." "But respect for the elderly is in the front, so it''s up to me." Feng Che looked at him, "but have you ever thought about what Su Yao would do if he didn''t like old men?" With these words, the smile on Lin Zeyuan''s face suddenly became stiff. Yes, what if Su Yao didn''t like old men? Why didn''t he think about that? Wait a minute. He''s only 27 this year. He''s more than 30 years old. He must not be surrounded by Fengche''s words. "Fengche, if we remember correctly, you are only one year younger than me, so are you an old man?" Feng Che''s face doesn''t change. "I''m only twenty-six years old now. It''s the old man who is over twenty-six years old." This is the first time that Lin Zeyuan felt speechless. He sighed, "Fengche, it seems that you have to fight with me." "He is not the only one who wants to argue with you, but also me." Shen Yuan spoke. "It seems that you three are going to argue with me." "That''s right." Lin Zeyuan, Feng Che and Shen Yuan speak in the same voice. So, they had a fierce quarrel about who should get Su Yao''s first time. If Su Yao knew, he would want to kill the four dog men even more Chapter 2123 During this period of time, Su Yao felt that he was fighting with the four dog men every day. He was really tired both physically and mentally. So after getting rid of the four dog men for a while, he decided to treat himself well, so he went to the most famous snack street nearby to have a good meal. But what he didn''t expect was that before he started eating, he met Xiao Jinghe, one of the abnormal male partners in the original plot. Yes, it''s Xiao Jinghe. Xiao Jinghe is Xiao Mingyu''s twin brother who has been exiled since he was a child. However, they are fraternal twins, only a little similar. However, there are more people who look a little similar in the world, so Xiao Jinghe was not immediately found by the Xiao family. Before he was found back by the Xiao family, he lived a very poor life. He had to go to school and work at the same time. After being found back by the Xiao family, Xiao Jinghe confronts Xiao Mingyu everywhere, and the reason is that although he was young when he lost, he clearly remembers why he lost. It''s all his twin brother''s fault. Therefore, in order to make Xiao Mingzhen unhappy, Xiao Jinghe robbed everything Xiao liked, including the original owner. However, the reason why Xiao Jinghe and Xiao Mingxuan robbed Su Yao was not only this, but also other reasons, and that reason was that the original owner once helped him. It is also because that time, Xiao Jinghe firmly put the original owner in mind. As for why he is a man, it is because he has done too many abnormal things to the original owner, and even wants to use strong power to the original owner. Lin Zeyuan and the four of them designed to solve Xiao Jinghe after they learned what he had done to the original owner. I don''t know if the original owner has the physique of a million fans, and there are many men who like him. And if he remembers correctly, in the script, it is here that the original owner and Xiao Jinghe meet for the first time. If he doesn''t leave soon, he will be entangled by Xiao Jinghe. But before that, there''s one thing to be sure about. "Tangyuan, will the story about male partners automatically change?" Tang Yuan knows what this sentence means, "no, because male partners are not so important. After you change the plot this time, part of the plot about male partners will be deleted." Su Yao frowned, "that means I will still meet Xiao Jinghe in the future?" "That''s right." Tangyuan replied, "but as long as you avoid Xiaojing gate, you won''t meet him at the next corner unless you meet again." Hearing this, Su Yao was relieved. "How can we avoid Xiao Jinghe forever? Let Xiao Jinghe be solved by Lin Zeyuan and their four dog men ahead of time? " "That''s right." "I see. You can do your own business." ¡­¡­ After talking with Tang yuan, Su Yao tried to recall the relevant plot in the script. If he didn''t remember, the story of the first encounter between the original owner and Xiao Jinghe was like this - "Xiao Jinghe was beaten to the ground by a gangster, and he rose up to resist, but there were several people on the other side. After a few minutes, he was beaten to the ground again, and he was beaten very miserably." "The people around didn''t want to get into trouble, so they stood there and looked on coldly. No one wanted to stop them, and no one called the police..." Chapter 2124 "Just when Xiao Jinghe was about to be beaten to death, Su Yao appeared, but he didn''t go up directly to stop him. He was very clever enough to report to the police, and then went up to intimidate those gangsters..." "The police station is next to the snack street. In a few minutes, the police rushed over. It was a gangster who ran away and left a beaten Xiao Jinghe. Su Yao also kindly sent Xiao Jinghe to the hospital and even helped him pay for his medicine." "From then on, Xiao Jinghe firmly kept Su Yao in mind." After recalling this related plot, Su Yao''s heart is somewhat complicated. If in the original plot, Xiao Jinghe did not do those abnormal things to the original owner, this time he may save Xiao Jinghe. But he doesn''t seem to be haunted by a pervert, so he can only die. No, it''s not like he''s desperate. He''ll call the police secretly. With this in mind, Su Yao walked into the snack street, and after a few steps, he heard a scream. He knew that this was the plot, but he took a look at it. After confirming that the person who was beaten was Xiao Jinghe, he found a corner where there was no one and called the police. After reporting to the police, Su Yao continued what he hadn''t done just now and walked by Xiao Jinghe and the gangsters. At the moment when Su Yao passed by, Xiao Jinghe suddenly raised his head and stared at Su Yao''s figure. Even the fists fell on him again, and he didn''t say a word. Su Yao couldn''t ignore such a hot sight. He stepped, turned around, and was right in front of Xiao Jinghe''s abyss like eyes. as like as two peas, Xiao Jinghe''s face is more like that of Qin yuan''s face. as like as two peas glutinous rice balls, he was bitten by his lips. "What is this soup? Why is he so similar to Qin?" glutinous rice balls also found as like as two peas of Qin, Xiao Jinghe quickly investigated, but the survey showed that he was not one of the fragments of the Lord''s God. but what if he as like as two peas? This time, the dumplings are confused. "Host, I have just investigated. He has nothing to do with Qin yuan, and he is not a fragment of the God." Hearing this, Su Yao could not help but frown, "what''s the matter?" as like as two peas, there are two people who are apparently the same but no blood relations, though the probability is very small. Maybe Xiao Jinghe just as like as two peas in Qin Dynasty. You shouldn''t think so much. But even so, Su Yao was still a little concerned about Xiao Jinghe, "Tangyuan, you go to investigate again, remember to investigate carefully." Tang yuan originally wanted to refuse, but he didn''t want to be rejected by Su Yao, so he had to agree. "OK, I''ll make a good investigation." Su Yao answered and said nothing. But his eyes still fell on Xiao Jinghe until the police came. Not long after the police came, the ambulance also came and took Xiao Jinghe away. Su Yao was concerned about the look in Xiao Jinghe''s eyes before he was pulled away. "Tangyuan, have you finished your investigation?" "After the investigation, Xiao Jinghe has nothing to do with Qin yuan, and he is not one of the fragments, but..." Chapter 2125 "But what?" Tangyuan hesitated and finally said, "he is a reborn man." Hearing the words "reborn person", Su Yao''s brow was even tighter. "Why is he a reborn person? What''s more, the script doesn''t explain it. Are you mistaken? " "No mistake." Tang Yuan also hopes that he made a mistake, but the survey results have clearly shown that Xiao Jinghe is a reborn man. "Host, you really won the grand prize." Su Yao To step on the horse''s grand prize, it''s obviously bad luck for eight generations. Let him deal with four dog men even if, now there is another abnormal, and that abnormal is a reborn. This is just trying to kill him. Can he choose to do it again? "Tangyuan, if I commit suicide, is my task finished?" "Host, it''s daylight. You''d better not sleep. Daydreaming is not good." Said Tang yuan. Su Yao If I am killed by one of the dog men, is my task finished "No Tang Yuan replied without hesitation, "this is a punishment surface. If you die in this plane, you will never be able to get out of here, so you''d better not have such negative thoughts any more. Now the most important thing is to finish the plot quickly so as to leave here early. " When Su Yao heard this, he wanted to curse his mother Tangyuan, there is such a big bug. It''s your responsibility, isn''t it? " Tangyuan couldn''t help rolling a white eye, "this matter has nothing to do with me, you should go to the time and space administration to reason." This pot doesn''t carry on its back. "Aren''t you part of the time and Space Administration?" "No, I''m a member of time travel. The time and Space Administration Bureau is different from the time and space shuttle Bureau. Don''t make a mistake in the future. I don''t want to be cheated by that black pot. " Su Yao wanted to say something more, but suddenly there was a smell of barbecue. His attention was attracted by the smell, his feet walked uncontrollably in the direction of the smell. When Su Yao reacted, he found himself standing in front of a barbecue stand. As soon as he got closer, the smell became stronger, and the barbecue looked so delicious that Su Yao''s mouth water was about to flow down. He swallowed and said, "how do you sell this barbecue?" "Three yuan for a string, ten yuan for four strings." "Then give me four strings first." Su Yao said while sweeping a yard, paid, from the hands of the stall owner took the four strings of barbecue. He took a bite immediately and his eyes lit up. He ate a lot of barbecue, but the barbecue of this family is the most delicious. No wonder the snack street in this area is so famous. Now he is looking forward to other snacks. "Give me four more strings." So, Su Yao''s attention was completely attracted by the delicious food. glutinous rice balls escaped from the disaster, but at the same time, they could not help but make complaints about it. Eat, eat only in the eyes, be careful that the four dog men suddenly come. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Xiao Jinghe, lying in the hospital, was confused. He remembers that he was killed by the explosion. How did he lie in the hospital after opening his eyes? Is it difficult that he was not killed by the explosion, but was seriously injured and sent to the hospital by a woman? Chapter 2126 wait! Why does this ward look so familiar? He remembers that when he first met Su Yao, he was badly beaten by several gangsters. The people next to him didn''t stop him. They were all there to watch a good play. All of a sudden, they had to stop him. And Su Yao sent him to the hospital. He was lying in this ward. He has heard that when a person is dying, a lantern will appear in his mind. The memories of his life will pass through his mind one by one, and the most clear ones are the most important ones. Is he just looking at his memory? But why didn''t you see Su Yao? Just when Xiao Jinghe was confused, a nurse came in, "1108, you are finally awake. This is your medical herb. Let your family pay for it." Xiao Jinghe suddenly recovered. He looked at the nurse and said, "where''s the man who sent me to the hospital?" The nurse gave him a strange look. "Do you remember wrong? No one came with you at all." "I can''t remember it wrong. Someone did send me here. His name is Su Yao. Where is he now?" "You are really wrong." The nurse sighed, "no one sent you here at all, but the ambulance of the hospital pulled you here, and no one named Su Yao came." "Did you hurt your head, so you had an illusion? I suggest you do a brain CT as soon as possible. " Xiao Jinghe pursed his lips and did not speak. How could this be possible? He clearly remembers that Su Yao sent him to the hospital, but why did the nurse say that? Isn''t this the lantern of memory, but Thinking of some possibility, Xiao Jinghe suddenly felt a little anxious, "can you tell me what year, month and day it is?" Although it was strange that he would ask such a question, the nurse answered, "October 26, 2020." Hearing these figures, Xiao Jinghe was even more excited. Sure enough, he went back to the day when he met Su Yao. This time, he will never do those things again. He has to protect Su Yao. All his life, he''ll be atoning. Thank God for giving him another chance. But why is this life different? In this life, why didn''t Su Yao send him to the hospital? Is there something wrong with Su Yao? At the thought of this, Xiao Jinghe was worried. He lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed. When the nurse saw him, she quickly stopped him. "1108, what are you doing? Do you know your right leg is broken? You can''t get out of bed now. If you are hard, your right leg will be useless. " "But I have something very important to do. Don''t stop me." Xiao Jinghe gritted his teeth. It''s just a leg. Compared with Su Yao''s safety, it''s nothing to scrap a leg. The nurse stopped again, "no matter how important things are, they are not as important as the rest of your life. Have you ever thought about how your family and the person you like would be if something happened to you?" Smell speech, Xiao Jinghe suddenly Leng Leng. Although he was adopted, his adoptive parents were very kind to him. Adoptive parents are in poor health now. If they know about it, they will not be able to bear it. As for the people you like Xiao Jinghe gave a bitter smile in his heart. It''s just his unrequited love. And even if his right leg is really broken, that person will not care. After all, he has done so many things that he is sorry for that person Chapter 2127 No, that''s in my last life. In this lifetime, those things have not happened, that is, there is still room for recovery. He must stay at Su Yao''s side, but he can''t use a broken body to stay at Su Yao''s side, so he can''t protect Jie Su Yao at all. Thinking about this, Xiao Jinghe gradually calmed down. He looked at the nurse and said, "can I have a call from your cell phone?" "Yes." The nurse handed over the mobile phone. Xiao Jinghe made a call according to the mobile phone number he had always remembered in his mind. That mobile phone number is Su Yao''s, and he always remembers it. It is estimated that even if he forgets other things, he will not forget the mobile phone number. However, after the phone was connected, Xiao Jinghe suddenly did not know what to say. In this life, he didn''t know Su Yao. If he knew Su Yao well, he would be regarded as insane by Su Yao. So what should he say? Su Yao at the other end of the phone saw that the person who called didn''t speak for a long time. He could not help but frown, "is there anyone? If there is no one to speak, I''ll hang up." Hearing the speech, Xiao Jinghe said quickly, "wait a minute!" Listening to this strange voice, Su Yao frowned more tightly, "who are you?" "Xiao I can''t tell you my name yet. I''m just calling to ask if something''s wrong with you. " Listening to this, Su Yao couldn''t help being speechless. The person who called is brain sick, actually said such words, is to curse him immediately? "No matter who asked you to call me, I''ll tell you that it''s useless to curse me. I''ll never have an accident." "So you have nothing?" Su Yao rolled a white eye, "otherwise?" "It''s OK. It''s OK." But if Su Yao didn''t have an accident, why wasn''t he the one who saved himself and the one who sent him to the hospital? Is it because of the butterfly effect? Because of his rebirth, the plot has changed? There''s only one explanation. Su Yao felt more puzzled about the person who called. He said "goodbye" and then hung up. After hanging up, he felt something was wrong. If he had heard it correctly just now, he might have heard the pronunciation of "Xiao". In the script, there are only two characters surnamed Xiao. One is Xiao Mingxuan, the other is Xiao Jinghe. He didn''t know how many times he had heard Xiao''s voice, so the person who just called was not Xiao. Then it is likely to be Xiao Jinghe. And Xiao Jinghe is reborn, so why Xiao Jinghe has the original owner''s mobile phone number is clear. He has been trying to avoid the plot related to Xiao Jinghe, but why does god treat him like this? It''s hard enough to deal with those four beasts. Now there''s another pervert. Do you want to kill him? Su Yao constantly make complaints about himself. No, he must change his mobile phone number, or Xiao Jinghe will call again. Change it now! After thinking about it, Su Yao quickly found out his ID card. However, as soon as I opened the door, I saw four dog men standing there. After a few seconds of silence, he quickly closed the doo Chapter 2128 Su Yao''s face is going green. Why do you open the door and see the four dog men? Is it the wrong way to open the door? Or is he hallucinating? "Tangyuan, now help me to see if it''s a man standing outside the door." "Yes, they''re standing outside now." Hearing the speech, Su Yao''s mood was like a dog. This is a dog. How can a man be so haunted? I always run into them in school, but now I come to them. Are they just so free one by one? Grass, it seems that not only the mobile phone number has to be changed, but also the house has to be changed. But now the most important thing is to get rid of the four dog men outside the door, otherwise he won''t want to go out all day. "Bang bang!" When the door was knocked, Xiao''s voice came over, "senior, we''ve come to see you. Open the door quickly." Su Yao rolled his eyes. A fool would open the door at such a time. Xiao Mingyu outside the door was still knocking, "don''t worry, senior, we will never do anything to you this time." Su Yao rolled his eyes again. What can''t you do? In the original plot, the original owner believed your nonsense, which is why he was treated like this and like that. As if he hadn''t heard anything, Su Yao took out the script and read it, and the plot above was exactly the same as he imagined - "Su Yao was preparing to go out. As soon as he opened the door, he found Lin Zeyuan, Xiao Mingxuan, Feng Che and Shen Yuan standing outside. He thought of what had happened before and was so afraid that he quickly closed the door "But under Xiao Mingzhen''s persuasion, he opened the door again and let four people in. Who ever thought that he had the first and most real nightmare in his life. His clothes were torn by Shen Yuan... " "Su Yao wanted to resist, but he was not the opponent of the four men at all." After watching this plot, Su Yao wants to rush out and kill the four dog men outside the door. Their behavior is not only strong but also round. The four of them are good criminals. I don''t know if there is something wrong with the author''s brain. He wrote such a disgusting character. Although Xiao Huang Wen doesn''t need to take a brain to watch, such a plot will only disgust many readers. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was, but he knew that it was impossible for him to defeat the four dog men outside the door. If you act so rashly, it is likely that the kind of scenario in the script will happen. He can''t stand being touched by those four dog men. If he is touched like that, he will be crazy. But there is no way to change the plot. Su Yao thought carefully, and finally came up with a more reliable method. That''s to call the police. After the last incident, he knew that the policemen in this plane were not decorations. They were still useful. Although the four dog men were taken away by the police, it is estimated that they will come out of the police station soon, but he can take the opportunity to go out from here. So, Su Yao took out his mobile phone to call the police, and he only called the police when he went upstairs, otherwise he would be heard by Lin Zeyuan. The phone was soon connected. After hearing what Su Yao said, the police said that they would come soon and told him to stay at home and not open the doo Chapter 2129 After a while, the police did come. The four men who were still standing outside the door saw the police coming towards them, and suddenly remembered the last experience of entering the police station, which was really uncomfortable. And that''s a shame for people like them. I don''t know if the police are coming at them this time. But look at this posture, it seems that it''s aimed at them. Thinking of this, all four frowned. Xiao Mingyu said, "what should I do? Why don''t we get out of here? " He didn''t want to be in the police station again, even though he didn''t do anything. However, before they could leave, the police surrounded them. "Give up unnecessary resistance and come back with us, or we will take special measures." Lin Zeyuan stepped forward, "do you have any misunderstanding about us? We''re just looking for someone." "Just now someone called the police and said that the four of you were standing outside the door, trying to break in and do something wrong to him. As for whether this is true or not, please come back with us and make a clear investigation. " Listening to this, the four finally knew who called the police, and they were all a little annoyed. Su Yao is so ungrateful that the four of them can take a fancy to him, which is a blessing that no one else can cultivate in his life. If it had been for other people, they would have taken off their clothes and climbed into their bed. Only Su Yao, only he was so unintelligent, and challenged their patience again and again. In this case, they don''t need to be polite to Su Yao. They must make su Yao regret what he did. However, the most important thing now is to solve the problem of these policemen. They don''t want to enter the police station again. Lin Zeyuan said again, "in fact, the person who called you is the one we are looking for. We know him, but not long ago we had a quarrel with him for a small matter, and his anger has not gone away." The policemen were dubious, "is that really the case?" "They''re cheating. Don''t believe them." Suddenly, the door was opened, and Su Yao came out with red and swollen eyes crying. "I don''t know them at all. The four of them are abnormal. They have been following me all this time. Once, they even wanted to do that to me." In this aspect, homosexuality is not uncommon, and there are many men who have been violated by homosexuality. And interestingly, it''s a little yellow essay, but there are a lot of people who hate rapists. If the original owner told the four dog men what they had done to him, then the fate of the four dog men would be very miserable. But it takes a lot of courage and a strong ability to work under pressure. The original owner''s heart is not so strong, so it will lead to such things. ¡­¡­ After hearing Su Yao''s last sentence, the faces of the police changed. They looked at Lin Zeyuan as if they were looking at hazardous garbage. These four people look very good, but they are not as good as animals. Fortunately, the teenager called them in time, otherwise it was impossible to imagine what would happen next. And Lin Zeyuan''s face also changed. Because they almost did something like rape. But what they care about is not this. What they care about is that in Su Yao''s heart, they are such unbearable people. But they like Su Yao so much that they can do something like that Chapter 2130 Shen Yuan gritted his teeth, "Su Yao, you are talking nonsense. We have never done anything like that to you." "Do you have any evidence to prove it?" Shen Yuan choked immediately They really don''t have any evidence to prove it, because they are really ready to do that kind of thing, although they didn''t succeed. "Su Yao, you know what we mean to you, but you still want to throw our heart to the ground. Are you really so heartless?" Listening to this, Su Yao was so disgusted that he almost vomited, "what''s the truth? Did you get the wrong person? You four are obviously the perverts who follow me. You don''t want to escape the crime when you say such words? " Then he looked at the police, "Comrade police, you must arrest four of them, or more people will be hurt by them." The police''s heart had been on Su Yao''s side for a long time. No matter what Lin Zeyuan said, they didn''t believe it, and they were even impatient. "Don''t talk to the four of you. Come with us. We''ll know what the truth is after investigation." Those police are holding guns in their hands, so no matter how unwilling they are, they can only get on the police car obediently. Before getting on the police car, Feng Che gives Su Yao a cold look, which clearly means - Su Yao, you are finished. But Su Yao was not afraid at all, and even vomited his tongue at Fengche. Now that he can send these four dog men to the police station again, there are more ways to make them shriveled. Moreover, he has a script in his hand. He only needs to change two words to make these four dog men unable to get out of the police station all their lives. But that''s too boring, and it''s cheap for the four dog men. At least let the four dog men experience what life is not like death, and then send them to prison for a lifetime After Lin Zeyuan and his family were taken away by the police, Su Yao took out the script, and without hesitation changed the sentence in the script, "the police let them go after giving them some ideological education and shutting them down for a few days" to "the police let them go after giving them another ideological education and shutting them down for two months". The plot can''t be changed by the original residents, so even if Lin Zeyuan and his family do it, they will still be locked up in the police station for another two months. At this time, Su Yao''s life finally returned to normal temporarily. But these days, he always felt that someone was following him, but after turning around, he didn''t find that he was following anyone. He has to doubt whether he has a certain fear because he always meets the four dog men That day, as soon as Su Yao came out of the supermarket after shopping, he felt that someone was following him. But this time, instead of stopping and looking back, he continued to walk forward and hid at a corner. Xiao Jinghe, who had been following him, was annoyed to see that Su Yao had suddenly disappeared. He looked around, but he didn''t see Su Yao. And just as he was about to leave, Su Yao didn''t know where he came from. He reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "I finally caught you." Xiao Jinghe was stunned, then turned around Chapter 2131 Looking at the face as like as two peas in Qin Dynasty, Su Yao''s voice was so loud, "Qin Yuan." Although his voice was very light, Xiao Jinghe heard it, and now he was in a bad mood. Because the man he liked actually called other men''s names in his face. Who is the man named Qin yuan? How come he never heard of it in his last life? "What did you just call me?" as like as two peas, Xiao Jinghe was not the same as Qin yuan, but he was just like the emperor. He could not help but feel shy. "Sorry, I mistook the man." With that, he turned to leave. Seeing this, Xiao Jinghe held his hand even though he didn''t think about it Su Yao frowned. As soon as he was ready to speak, Xiao Jinghe released his hand. Su Yao stepped back and said, "what can I do for you?" Looking at his move, Xiao Jinghe felt bitter and astringent, "don''t you really know me?" "Should I know you?" Su Yao asked. Xiao Jinghe is really puzzling. It''s hard to make a new life. Instead of doing something important, he has to run to follow him. No wonder he is a pervert. He''s like four dog men. Smell speech, Xiao Jinghe wry smile a, "yes, we originally don''t know." This life is different from that of the first life. He and Su Yao have no intersection, and a lot of changes have taken place. But it''s also good. Su Yao lived too hard in his last life. "But I want to meet you, OK?" "No way." Su Yao refused Xiao Jinghe''s request without hesitation. He doesn''t want to have any intersection with Xiao Jinghe, a pervert. Besides, Xiao Jinghe is still a reborn man. The reborn Xiao Jinghe is definitely more perverted than the former one. "And please don''t follow me any more. Your behavior is against the law. If I find you following me again, I will call the police and arrest you without hesitation. " Hearing the words, Xiao Jinghe gave another bitter smile I just want to be closer to you. Isn''t that ok? " "No way!" Su Yao said coldly, "although we meet for the first time, I just don''t like you very much, so please don''t appear in front of me again." This words, Xiao Jinghe''s heart more bitter, "I know, I will never follow you again." If he had been in his last life, he would have been very angry after hearing this, and then he would have done something to hurt Su Yao. And this time, he just felt very heartache. However, since Su Yao hates him so much, he still doesn''t want to appear in front of him. He has been guarding Su Yao secretly. In this life, he no longer wanted to be with Su Yao. Even if he could only watch Su Yao silently, he would be satisfied. Because he didn''t want to embarrass Su Yao, and he didn''t want Su Yao to hate himself more. Su Yao didn''t believe Xiao Jinghe''s words at all, but he didn''t plan to continue to talk to him. and Xiao Jinghe as like as two peas in Qin yuan, he felt very uncomfortable. "You''d better do what you say, or I''ll take you to the police station right away." "Don''t you believe me so much?" "Do you think I should believe what a stranger says?" Chapter 2132 Xiao Jinghe was silent immediately. Su Yao didn''t want to keep pestering him about this, so he turned around and prepared to leave. "Believe it or not, I will never appear in front of you again from now on." Su Yao really didn''t believe what he said, so he swore to Xiao Jinghe that he would not believe it. And this sentence sounds problematic. "Maybe what you said is true, but you just intend not to appear in front of me, not to follow me secretly any more." "Oh, I see. You haven''t given up the idea of following me." Xiao Jinghe pursed his lips and did not speak. He intends to guard Su Yao behind his back, which means that he has to follow Su Yao all the time, otherwise he can''t protect Su Yao. Looking at Xiao Jinghe''s reaction, Su Yao knew that he was right. He couldn''t help sneering, "if you want others to believe you, you''d better do it, or you can''t expect others to believe you." Xiao Jinghe lowered his head, "I know. I won''t follow you secretly any more." Now he has a new idea, that is to become a classmate with Su Yao. In that way, he doesn''t have to follow Su Yao secretly, and he can see Su Yao every day and protect him all the time. And if he remembers correctly, Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingzhen are in the same school as Su Yao. This time, Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingzhen will never succeed again. He will never let these two people get close to Su Yao again. Besides, he will definitely get revenge for the death he was killed in his last life. However, he did not intend to return to the Xiao family. In the eyes of the Xiao family, only Xiao Mingyu, the successor, was the most important. After all, Xiao Jinghe grew up in a slum. Even with the blood of Xiao''s family flowing in his body, he could not get to the hall. And he clearly remembered what the Xiao family had said in their last life. In addition, the reason why he did it in his last life was also the work of the Xiao family. Rich only pay attention to the interests, not to the feelings of this sentence, but he really realized, no one can be more clear than his authenticity of this sentence. Therefore, the Xiao family is also on his revenge list. Su Yao ignored Xiao Jinghe and left without saying a word. ¡­¡­ These days, Su Yao''s right eyelid has been jumping. As the saying goes, the left eye jump wealth, the right eye jump disaster. This right eyelid has been jumping, Su Yao has some doubt whether he is about to have a disaster. But now Lin Zeyuan, Xiao Mingyu, Feng Che and Shen Yuan are still in the police station, and there is still more than a month to go before they are released, so this disaster is probably none of their business. But if it has nothing to do with them, does it have something to do with Xiao Jinghe? Is Xiao Jinghe brewing any conspiracy in the dark? So thinking, Su Yao could no longer sit, "Tangyuan, please help me to see what Xiao Jinghe is doing now." "He''s not doing anything, just lying there looking at his cell phone." Tangyuan is a bit speechless. His host is always surprised sometimes. He has to doubt whether the other party has any delusion of being killed. "Look carefully to see if he''s doing anything on his cell phone." "Does playing Xiaole count?" Asked Tang yuan. Su Yao was silent immediately Is it true that he thinks too much? But his sixth sense is always accurate. Just in case, let the dumplings stare at xiaojinghe. "Tangyuan, you are staring at xiaojinghe these days." "All right." Chapter 2133 A few days later, Su Yao found that there was really a big disaster. Suddenly, an exchange student came to the school, who was the same major as him, and that exchange student was Xiao Jinghe, whom he had been trying to avoid recently. At the moment when he saw Xiao Jinghe at school, Su Yao had to wonder if there was something wrong with his eyes. Otherwise, why did he meet Xiao Jinghe here. When Xiao Jinghe came up to him and called "classmate", he found that it was not his eyes that had problems. Now the man standing in front of him is really Xiao Jinghe. Su Yao suddenly some life can''t love, he didn''t even say a word, turned quickly left. "Tangyuan, why didn''t you tell me this in advance?" "What''s the use of telling you? Can you change schools? " Tangyuan asked. Su Yao He really can''t change schools. Gan! Seeing Su Yao turn around and go, Xiao Jinghe knows that he doesn''t want to see himself. Although I had expected this kind of thing for a long time in my heart, it is inevitable that I am still a little disappointed. But it doesn''t matter. As long as he can get along with Su Yao, he will be satisfied. He doesn''t care if he can get close to Su Yao. As long as he can watch Su Yao from a distance and guard him, he will be happy. Su Yao, who turned around and left, took out the script and prepared to revise it. But he found that there was no way to change the plot at all if he wanted to change it, he had to change a whole sentence, but he only had the right to change one of the words. He wanted to change the sentence "exchange student is Xiao Jinghe" to "exchange student is XXX", but Tang Yuan said that another person must be a student in this plane. But where does he know who are the college students in this plane? Fall! This kind of regulation is just too pitiful. Therefore, Su Yao can only reluctantly accept this fact. But he must be far away from Xiao Jinghe. Who knows if that pervert will do anything. ¡­¡­ However, what Su Yao didn''t expect was that even though he had become a classmate and was in the same classroom, Xiao Jinghe didn''t come to pester him, didn''t grab the seat next to him, and didn''t even say a word to him. He had to doubt whether he thought too much. Maybe Xiao Jinghe didn''t come for him at all, but for Xiao Mingyu. However, it''s good to save him from wasting his energy and pestering with Xiao Jinghe, a pervert. What Su Yao didn''t know was that Xiao Jinghe was trying to control himself. In fact, Xiao Jinghe wanted to get close to him and sit with him, but he was afraid that he would hate himself, so he could only try to control his inner impulse. Day by day, without Lin Zeyuan''s harassment, the days were so flat that Su Yao doubted whether it was a dream. But the dull days didn''t last long, because it was two months since the four dog men were put in the police station, and today they will be released. And once they''re released, they''ll come to him for trouble. So before the four dog men are released, they have to leave school. After all, they don''t care about the number of people around them. Besides, he had to change the plot in advance just in case. With this in mind, Su Yao quickly took out the script and read it. While reading the script, he also thought about how to change the plot. Chapter 2134 In the script, the relevant plot is like this - "in the past two months when they were locked up in the police station, Lin Zeyuan, Fengche and Shen Yuan have accumulated a sense of resentment. They have never been treated like this. This is the first time, and the culprit is Su Yao, who they like at the same time, which makes them even more angry." "So after they were released, the first thing they did was not go home, but go to Su Yao to settle accounts This time, they didn''t feel soft again. After they found Su Yao, they brought Su Yao back and imprisoned him. Then they started the forced play in the small dark room.... " And the following story is really ugly. Su Yao wants to tear the four dog men. After taking a few deep breaths and trying to calm himself down, Su Yao is going to change the script. He originally wanted to change the sentence "they knocked Su Yao unconscious and brought him back" to "they knocked Xiao Jinghe unconscious and brought him back". But it seemed that he was a little sorry for Xiao Jinghe. After all, Xiao Jinghe had done nothing to him except following him. As for basically that kind of thing, it is not done in this way. Although there is no sympathy in saying this, he does not think that the original owner is so innocent. In the script, things will develop to such a point that the original owner actually has a certain responsibility. It''s off track. It''s off track. It''s back to business. Since I can''t change that sentence, I can only change the others. Su Yao thought about it carefully. After making his decision, he began to write. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Lin Zeyuan, Xiao Mingyu, Feng Che and Shen Yuan are finally released. For the past two months, they have been locked up in the police station. They have no freedom to do anything, and the lights are dim inside. If it wasn''t for their ability to work under pressure, they would have collapsed. But even if it doesn''t collapse, they don''t want to be in the police station again. Walking out of the gate of the police station, the four felt that the sun was so dazzling for the first time that they were almost in tears. They squint and wait until they get used to it before they open their eyes completely. At this time, Shen Yuan said, "I''m going to settle accounts with Su Yao now. Do you want to go with me?" "Of course." Xiao Mingyu laughed strangely. "I was locked up in the police station for two months because of him. If I don''t punish him properly, I can''t swallow this tone in my heart." "That''s right." There is no trace of temperature in the eyes of Fengche, "it''s time to punish him, otherwise he will be more and more aggressive." Although he really liked Su Yao, his patience was limited, and Su Yao challenged his patience again and again. If it goes on like this, sooner or later, Su Yao will do something more excessive. And Lin Zeyuan, after he was silent for a while, finally said, "I think we''d better take a bath first and change our clothes. In the past two months in the police station, we only took two baths. I''ve already smelled the smell of myself." After Lin Zeyuan said this, the other three people also thought of it. They sniffed it and found that they really had a smell, which was really unbearable. Once again, the thought of what kind of eyes other people would look at them when they smelled their good taste suddenly made their face very ugly. "OK, let''s all go back first and meet at the school gate at three o''clock..." Chapter 2135 Xiao Mingzhen began to oppose, "but what if Su Yao took the opportunity to run away?" As soon as the question came out, the other three were silent. Yes, what if Su Yao takes the opportunity to run away? However, Su Yao should not know that they have been released now, right? "Xiao Mingyu, do you think too much? Maybe he doesn''t know that we were released." Shen Yuan opens his mouth. "But he was the one who sent us to the police station. He will remember the time." Xiao said with a frown, "but even if he doesn''t remember, we''d better go to the school to catch him in case, and then clean up our own." Shen Yuan thought about it carefully, and suddenly felt that Xiao''s worries were not redundant. "Let''s go to school first." Lin Zeyuan and Feng Che have no objection, because they also think that Xiao''s concerns are likely to come true. So the four people went to school in the same car. That car was windy. He asked his assistant to park it at the door of the police station at noon today, so that he could have transportation to go back. The driver is Lin Zeyuan. As for why he didn''t drive his own car, it was because it would appear that he was not the president of the company. Besides, Xiao Mingyu doesn''t have a driver''s license, and Shen Yuan drives like he doesn''t want to, so he has to let Lin Zeyuan drive. I don''t know how long it took, but the car finally stopped. But just saw the front of that piece of writing "happy bath" five big characters of the doorplate, four people at the same time silent. Feng Che reached out and rubbed his temple, "Lin Zeyuan, we are going to Z University. What are you doing driving here? You don''t know the way, do you?" Lin Zeyuan immediately retorted, "how can it be?! I have been teaching in Z University for almost half a year. How can I not know the way to Z university? " Feng Che sneered, "since you know the way, why do you come here?" "I don''t know." Lin Zeyuan has some doubts about life. He clearly wants to drive to Z big, but he suddenly drives the car here uncontrollably. Can''t he be so obsessed with bathing in his heart? Wait a minute. This seems like a familiar situation. Is it the man behind Su Yao who is playing tricks again? What kind of person is the other party to have such a special ability? Is it a ghost? Wind Che''s brow tightly wrinkled up, "forget it, none of you three is reliable, let me open it by myself." Lin Zeyuan immediately gave the driver''s seat to Fengche, "since this is your initiative, then you can drive by yourself." Fengche got into the driver''s seat, dropped the car, and then stepped on the gas But what I didn''t expect was that after a circle, they returned to this happy bathing place. This time, Fengche also doubted life a little, "what''s the matter?" "Is it difficult for us to meet the ghost hitting the wall?" Xiao Mingyu suddenly opened his mouth. As soon as the words came out, all four of them could not help shivering. It''s really weird. Maybe they''ve met a ghost. "Xiao Mingyu, don''t talk nonsense there. How can there be ghosts in this world?" Shen Yuan glared at Xiao Mingyu, who was sitting beside him. "Let me drive this time, I don''t believe I can''t drive to Z big." "Yes, but you must take it easy. We don''t want to go with you to a car accident." Shen Yuan patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, with my technique, there won''t be any problem." "Ha ha." Chapter 2136 Shen Yuan never thought that the slap came so fast. He felt that his face would be swollen. He was very confident to drive around the car, but did not expect that he did not succeed in driving the car to Z big, but to return to the happy bathing place. At this time, he also had to doubt whether the four of them had been hit by ghosts. Xiao sighed, "it seems that this time it''s my turn to appear." Lin Zeyuan quickly stopped, "driving without a license will be arrested. Do you want us to get into the police station again?" As soon as these words came out, Xiao Mingyu immediately wilted, "well, what should we do now? Are you waiting here? " "I think we may have to go to the happy bathing place to have a bath in order to successfully go to Z University." Lin Zeyuan said what he thought in his heart. This time, the first person to refute is Feng Che. He frowned, "this kind of bathroom is very dirty. I don''t know how many kinds of bacteria there are. Anyway, I won''t go in. If you want to go, you can go by yourself." Although he has never been to this kind of bath towel opened by civilians, it doesn''t prevent him from having a good impression on it. "Do you want to stay here all the time?" Lin Zeyuan asked. Feng Che pursed her lips and didn''t speak. As for Xiao Mingzhen and Shen Yuan, they had taken a bath in a similar bathroom, so they had no objection. "What''s more, this kind of bathroom is not what you think it is. Just go in and have a look." Lin Zeyuan continued, "whether you want to stay here or go in with us, you can make your own choice." Feng Che hesitated again and again, and finally made a decision, "I can go in with you, but I will never take a bath with you." This is the biggest concession he can make. Entering this kind of bathroom, he has already lost half his life. If he has to take a bath with a large group of people later, he might as well die. "Don''t worry, the bathroom here has a single room, and we don''t want to wash it with you." Lin Zeyuan said. Feng Che pursed her lips, didn''t speak any more, and followed the three of them into the room. After entering, Fengche found that the bathroom here was totally different from the one he imagined. Imagine the mess did not appear, here is very clean, the floor is white, can reflect the face. What''s more, what''s inside is not the big bathhouse crowded by a lot of people, but one single room after another. This let the breeze Che greatly relieved a breath, the facial expression also looked good many. Lin Zeyuan came forward to negotiate with the front desk. After paying, the front desk gave him four disposable towels, four pairs of disposable slippers and, of course, disposable shampoo and shower gel. He took one by himself, gave the rest to Xiao Mingzhen and them, then walked into a single room that no one was using, and closed the door. Xiao Mingyu, Fengche and Shen Yuan look at each other and choose a single room. ¡­¡­ After taking a bath, the four suddenly felt refreshed, and their mood also improved. Lin Zeyuan looked at Xiang Fengche and asked, "how do you feel?" Feng Che looked at him and didn''t speak. Lin Zeyuan also does not care, "well, let''s not waste time here, try again." "Good." The four tried again, and this time they successfully arrived at z University Chapter 2137 But one thing that made them very angry happened, that is, Su Yao was really not in school. Wind Che that originally not very good-looking face more ugly, "did not expect to really let him escape." "If we can escape the monk, we can''t escape the temple. Let''s go to his house to find him." Shen Yuan is also very angry. He wants to find Su Yao now, and then punish him severely, so that Su Yao will never run away again. "But what if he called the police and arrested us like before?" Xiao Mingyu frowned, "do you want to be locked up in the police station for two months?" "Never let that happen again." Feng Che''s expression is very indifferent, "this time, we don''t have to be polite to him. It''s his own evil. We have to let him be clear." "Feng Che, don''t you think of a way already?" Xiao Mingyu asked curiously. The other two are also very curious about this issue. Feng Che shook his head and said, "No." Lin Zeyuan Xiao Mingyu: "I''m not sure." Shen Yuan I didn''t think of a way to say that. You are really confident. What gives you so much confidence? Is it soft? "Feng Che, since you are so confident, this time it''s up to you. You must take Su Yao down." Shen Yuan reached out and patted him on the shoulder. Fengche''s eyes fell on his hand which was on his shoulder and said nothing. Shen Yuan quickly took his hand away and said dryly, "I believe you can do it." "Are you three going with me? If you don''t come with me, then I''ll take Su Yao''s first time Feng Che said with a smile. These three guys want to be beautiful, and they want him to be the first bird. Does he just look like a fool? And this sentence, three people immediately can''t keep silent. Although they have decided to share Su Yao with four people, none of them can let Su Yao out for the first time. This matter has no discussion at all. "Fengche, you''d better stop daydreaming. I will never let you succeed." "Is it?" "Yes, just have a try." ¡­¡­ After the argument, the four of them set out for Su Yao''s residence. And then I was not surprised to see the door closed. However, they are sure that Su Yao is hiding in it. After all, Su Yao is a person who doesn''t like to go out. But this time they didn''t plan to go out to let Su Yao out, because if they did, Su Yao would probably call the police again. They''re going to find a way in. Lin Zeyuan looked at the other three, "do you know how to pry the lock?" "I will." Shen Yuan stands out. Lin Zeyuan didn''t believe it. "Do you really know it?" "Of course, I learned from a lock prying master for a period of time. It''s a matter of minutes to pry this kind of lock." Shen Yuan said confidently. Although I still don''t believe it, it''s OK for Shen Yuan to have a try. Maybe the blind cat just happened to meet the dead mouse. "But what are you going to pry with?" "Just use your hair." Shen Yuan said as he pulled out a hair from his head. Smell speech, three people suddenly looked forward to. They''ve heard about using hair to pry locks, but they''ve only seen it on TV, and they''ve never met it in reality. Chapter 2138 However, Shen Yuangang was about to pry the lock open when a neighbor''s uncle suddenly came over. "What are you doing?" All four were startled. Shen Yuan quickly threw away the hair in his hand. Lin Zeyuan looked at the uncle, "uncle, the four of us are here to find Su Yao. Is he at home today?" "So you''re looking for Su Yao." The big tree said and sighed, "but you''re late. He moved away a long time ago." Moved out? Four people''s faces suddenly a little ugly. When did Su Yao move out? Why don''t they know? Lin Zeyuan kept a smile on his face, "do you know where they have gone?" Uncle shook his head. "We only know that he moved away, but we don''t know where he moved. But since you are looking for him, you should know him. I think you''d better call him. " Lin Zeyuan immediately stopped talking. The other three were silent. They do have su Yao''s contact information, but it depends on whether Su Yao is willing to answer their phone. However, you can make a call to try. Maybe Su Yao will answer, but you can''t use their mobile phone. Thinking of this, Lin Zeyuan looked at the neighbor uncle again, "uncle, can you give me a call by borrowing your mobile phone? The four of us came in a hurry today and forgot to bring our mobile phone." The uncle didn''t doubt the truth of his words. He kindly lent him his mobile phone and said, "take it." Lin Ze thanks a long way, takes the mobile phone, tries to recall Su Yao''s contact information, and then makes a phone call, but only hears such a sentence - sorry, the number you dialed is empty. Lin Zeyuan immediately frowned, he hung up the phone, carefully looked at the phone number, found that this is indeed Su Yao''s mobile phone number. But why is it empty? Did Su Yao change his cell phone number? This thought, Lin Zeyuan''s mood suddenly very not beautiful. Does Su Yao treat them like monsters so much that he doesn''t want to be with them? In this case, why did he come to provoke them at the beginning? Did he like to play with other people''s feelings so much? If you don''t like them, it''s better not to have any contact with them at the beginning, so that no one will be injured. Seeing something wrong with Lin Zeyuan''s expression, the three people could not help but worry about whether something happened to Su Yao. They immediately asked in unison, "is something wrong with Su Yao?" Lin Zeyuan gritted his teeth, "he changed his mobile phone number." As soon as the words came out, the three suddenly opened their eyes, "what do you say?" Lin Zeyuan clenched his cell phone and repeated what he said just now, "he changed his cell phone number." Looking at the side of the uncle suddenly worried about his mobile phone, "Hey, my mobile phone." Lin Zeyuan returned the mobile phone to him. He rushed over to have a look and was relieved to make sure that there was nothing wrong with his mobile phone. Shen Yuan was so angry that he was shaking all over, "how can he change it?" First of all, I changed my house, and then I changed my mobile phone number, so the next step is to quit school and leave the city. Don''t you want to be with them? No, he will never give up! Chapter 2139 Listening at one side, the uncle heard something wrong. "No, since you know Su Yao, why didn''t he tell you about changing his mobile phone number?" Lin Zeyuan Xiao Mingyu: "I''m not sure." Feng Che Shen Yuan It''s hard for them to tell the truth? "Oh, I suddenly think of these. It seems that there are four men harassing Su Yao, and then they are arrested in the police station. Aren''t those four men the four of you?" "I think you''re here to harass Su Yao again. Hum, you''re all pretty good-looking. I didn''t expect you to be a beast. Fortunately, Su Yao has moved away from here, otherwise you will be persecuted." "You''d better drive here, or I''ll call the police." The hot tempered Shen Yuan was the first to say, "uncle, what are you talking about? When did we harass Su Yao? We are looking for him for something." "Oh, you are admitting that you are the four." Uncle sneered, "they''ve been caught once, and they dare to come again. It''s shameless, bah!" The other three people have the idea of drawing a clear line with Shen Yuan. Shen Yuan''s mind is full of water. He said that at such a time. Isn''t that equivalent to self explosion? "Uncle, you really misunderstood. We have nothing to do with those four people before." Speaking of this, Lin Zeyuan felt that his conscience was aching. But in order not to be caught in the police station again, we can only continue to tell this lie. "There''s something wrong with him, and he can''t speak. His words are totally unbelievable." Smell speech, Shen Yuan suddenly a little unhappy. What''s wrong with his brain? His IQ is quite normal. Shen Yuan opens his mouth. As soon as he is ready to speak, Lin Zeyuan stares at him. Shen Yuan immediately closed his mouth and didn''t dare to say a word. Why does he always feel that Lin Zeyuan''s eyes are saying "if you dare to speak again, I will kill you"? "Yes, there is something wrong with him." Xiao Mingyu echoed. "Uncle, we are really Su Yao''s friends, but something unpleasant happened recently, which led to some conflicts between us and him. He should still be angry, so he didn''t tell us about changing his mobile phone number." "We are here today to get his forgiveness. But since he''s no longer here, we''ll go back. Goodbye Uncle neighbor reluctantly believed their words, said "goodbye" and walked away. Seeing him go, the four of them were relieved at the same time. "What shall we do next?" Su Yao not only changed his address, but also his mobile phone number. It''s clear that he doesn''t want to be entangled with them any more. Besides, it''s almost time for the holiday. If we don''t think about something quickly, we may never find Su Yao again. Lin Zeyuan thought about it carefully, and then looked at Xiang Fengche, "Fengche, if I remember correctly, you have a very powerful private detective under your hand. You should let that private detective investigate where Su Yao lives now." "After the investigation is clear, we''ll find a suitable time to sneak in, and then tie up Su Yao." Feng Che thought it was a good idea, so he nodded, "OK, I''ll contact you later." Chapter 2140 This made Shen Yuan puzzled. "Tomorrow is Monday. Su Yao will go to school. Why don''t we go to school to block him? I think we should use the fastest way, or he will disappear suddenly "You really have a simple mind and developed limbs." Xiao Mingzhen couldn''t help sneering. Shen Yuan''s least favorite thing is that other people use the eight words "simple mind, developed limbs" to describe him. Now when he hears these eight words, he suddenly explodes. "Xiao Mingyu, are you in debt again? Believe it or not, I can''t even recognize you? " Xiao Mingyu sneered, "you know how to use violence to solve problems. Your brain is just a decoration, right?" Shen Yuan clenched his fist, "you have the ability to say it again!" "You..." "Well, shut up, both of you!" Lin Zeyuan felt that his head was going to be big. Now that Su Yao has run away, there are still two of them going to fight against each other. What''s the matter? "If you don''t shut up, get out of here!" Seeing that Lin Zeyuan was angry, Xiao Mingxuan and Shen Yuan immediately closed their mouths. Although Lin Zeyuan usually seems to be a very gentle person, once he gets angry, it''s really terrible. And his character is so black, if they don''t shut up quickly, then they will be very miserable. As soon as he thought about how miserable he had been for making Lin Zeyuan angry before, Xiao Mingzhen and Shen Yuan could not help shivering and even closed their mouths more tightly. See them two obedient mouth to shut up, Lin Zeyuan''s face looks a little better, he looked at the wind Che, "wind Che, ignore them two have no brain, according to what I said to do." The wind Che "eh" a, looked at Xiao Mingxuan and Shen Yuan one eye, that eyes bring ridicule. This made them angry, but they didn''t dare to say anything. After all, Fengche was a terrible man, and they couldn''t fight Fengche at all. But Su Yao, who is in a free and unrestrained mood, doesn''t know what bad idea the four dog men have. But even if he knew, he would not care. ¡­¡­ When Su Yao returned to school, he happened to meet Lin Zeyuan at the gate. What he didn''t expect was that Lin Zeyuan didn''t come to talk to him. Instead, he took a look at him and walked away. But he didn''t think Lin Zeyuan was going to give up. After all, if Lin Zeyuan was really the kind of person who would give up easily, he would have given up as early as when the original owner refused to get back together with him. There must be some conspiracy brewing behind these four men. We must be careful during this period. Or maybe if one doesn''t notice, his virginity will suddenly disappear. He didn''t want that to happen. "Tangyuan, please help me pay more attention to the four dog men during this period. If there is any conspiracy, please let me know immediately." "Host, do you forget that this is a punishment plane?" Asked Tang yuan. "I didn''t forget." "Since you haven''t forgotten, you should remember that I told you before that I can''t help you in this position." Tangyuan said with a sigh. "In order to change your bad habit of depending on me from time to time, I won''t appear again until you finish this task." Su Yao said "Oh", but he didn''t speak. Tangyuan is a little depressed recently. "What''s your reaction?" "Do you still want me to beg you?" Tangyuan Chapter 2141 Su Yao took out the script again to see what would happen next. But as soon as he took it out, suddenly a boy came up to him and said hello to him. "Good morning Classmate, can I sit next to you? " Su Yao caught up with the script in his hand, then looked at the boy and found that it was a strange face. Although he has just been in this position for a few months, his powerful memory is that he has completely remembered his classmates in the same department. So he knew very well that he had never seen the boy in front of him. Is this boy from another department? Thinking about this, Su Yao tentatively said, "classmate, which department are you from? Why have I never seen you?" "I''m from the astronomy department." The boy replied with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao''s doubts were even greater. Why did the astronomy department come to the Chinese department? Can you understand me? As if seeing the doubts in Su Yao''s heart, the boy explained with a smile, "in fact, I like a girl recently. The girl is from your department, so I''m going to come here to listen to a class to understand what she likes." Su Yao was originally a person who did not like to explore other people''s secrets, so after hearing this explanation, he did not continue to ask. But there was someone nearby, and he didn''t like the script, so he put it away and took out his mobile phone to play. The boy looked at him and saw that his attention was all on the mobile phone, so he quietly threw the pen to the ground. The pen rolled on the ground and rolled to Su Yao''s feet. The boy reached out and patted him on the shoulder, "classmate, my pen has fallen to you. Could you please help me pick it up?" Su Yao didn''t notice anything wrong. He bent down and picked up the pen. "Classmate, your pen." The boy took the pen with a smile, but accidentally touched it on the back of his hand. Su Yao did not pay attention to this episode, and his attention was soon attracted by a new game. He decisively downloaded that game, and then played it. He didn''t notice that the boy next to him had been observing his every move. I don''t know how long after that, the bell rang. Su Yao''s attention suddenly separated from the game. He looked up and found that the boy next to him was looking at his side. He frowned. As soon as he was ready to say something, he found that the boy''s eyes crossed him and looked somewhere. Su Yao followed his line of sight to see over, and then saw a slender girl, the girl with a high horsetail, showing the beautiful side eyes. Su Yao suddenly realized. It turned out that he misunderstood that the boy was not looking at him, but at his sweetheart. But if he didn''t remember, the girl seems to have a boyfriend. The boy sitting next to her should be her boyfriend. But still don''t tell each other this cruel fact, otherwise the other party is likely to cry directly in the classroom. That would be humiliating. To compare, Su Yao took a sympathetic look at the boy sitting beside him, and then lowered his head. Although the boy didn''t understand why Su Yao looked at himself sympathetically, he was relieved to see that his attention was not on him Chapter 2142 The teacher of this class is Lin Zeyuan. As soon as he enters the classroom, he sees Su Yao sitting there playing with his mobile phone, and then there is the boy he just met sitting on the left of Su Yao. Lin Zeyuan and the boy looked at each other, then he looked away, and began to teach. Listening to the familiar voice from the platform, Su Yao remembered that the teacher of the first uncle''s second class today was Lin Zeyuan. If he had thought of it earlier, he would not have come. Su Yao "tut" a, although some depressed in the heart, but after all did not make truant things. However, he didn''t plan to listen to the teacher well, because he didn''t want to see Lin Zeyuan''s face. He was afraid that he would not restrain himself, so he rushed up to beat Lin Zeyuan and was punished by the school. Su Yao set the voice of his mobile phone to the lowest level and continued to play the game that had not ended. It''s not that Lin Zeyuan didn''t notice Su Yao playing with his mobile phone there, but this situation is very common in universities. Only a few students can listen carefully in class. Others either sleep there or play with their mobile phone there. And the teachers are basically not going to care, unless the students do too much. So Lin Zeyuan didn''t want to manage it, but he wouldn''t let Su Yao go so easily. A few minutes later - "the male student in white shirt sitting in the fourth row on the left, please get up and answer the question." There are more male students in white shirts in this classroom, and Su Yao doesn''t pay attention to where he is sitting, so he doesn''t think Lin Zeyuan is calling himself. But the boy sitting next to him poked him with a pen and whispered, "classmate, the teacher is calling you." As soon as his voice fell, he saw that Lin Zeyuan had come to Su Yao. Lin Zeyuan reached out and knocked on the table. Su Yao raised his head and looked at Lin Zeyuan. His eyes were as indifferent as a stranger. "What can I do for you, Mr. Lin?" For Su Yao with such eyes to see himself, Lin Zeyuan''s heart more or less a bit uncomfortable, but soon put that a bit uncomfortable to pressure down. "Classmate, is cell phone more interesting than my class?" Su Yao sneered, "Mr. Lin, the answer to this question is not obvious, of course -" "mobile phones are more interesting." Smell speech, other students in the classroom immediately look at Su Yao with the eyes of a warrior. Although Lin Zeyuan is gentle and talkative, it doesn''t mean he won''t be angry. And once he gets angry, it''s terrible. He is not like other people, angry is yelling, he will only silently look at you, but also smile at you, and then give you a creepy feeling. And this student is so bold to challenge Lin Zeyuan. Lin Zeyuan will be very angry. But what they didn''t expect was that Lin Zeyuan didn''t get angry. Instead, he calmly said to Su Yao, "classmate, it turns out that my class is not as interesting as my mobile phone. It seems that I have to refuel. I will make you like my class." Wen Yan, although other students are disappointed, they think it is reasonable. Lin Zeyuan is not a person who always gets angry, and it''s just a small thing. He doesn''t need to be angry about such a small thing. Su Yao secretly rolled his eyes. Although he didn''t speak, his eyes were bright with four words - daydreaming. Chapter 2143 Lin Zeyuan noticed that Su Yao now is totally different from Su Yao before. It''s easy to say that Su Yao used to be like a baby cat. So now Su Yao is a wild cat with sharp claws. As long as someone dares to get close to him, he will give him a paw or even scratch his face. However, conquering such Su Yao will have a more sense of achievement. It''s too easy to get a hand. He doesn''t want it yet. And what he likes is Su Yao''s, otherwise he would have given up very quickly after su Yao refused his request for a compound. Thinking about this, Lin Zeyuan suddenly laughed. Those girls who have been secretly looking at Lin Zeyuan immediately blush. What is Professor Lin laughing at? They can''t help laughing so much, their little hearts are about to jump out. But Su Yao was not the same. He just felt that the smile on Lin Zeyuan''s face was disgusting. He felt that he wanted to slap it. And looking at Lin Zeyuan''s eyes, it is obvious that he is thinking something disgusting. Tut, this kind of feeling that he wants to fight but can''t fight is too hard. He can''t enter any punishment position in the future. Although he has the right to change the script this time, he is not very happy at all, because no matter how he changes the script, he will soon be entangled by these four obviously intelligent guys. These four guys are just like Jack Bauer. Compared with this way of abusing slag, he prefers to abuse slag himself, so that he can experience the pleasure of abusing slag. "Professor Lin, are you staring at me all the time? Is there a flower on my face?" Lin Zeyuan took back his sight and turned to walk on the platform. Su Yao rolled his big white eyes at his back. He''s such a brain sick guy. When will the class end? Su Yao looked at the time on his mobile phone. Li Zhenxiang! I don''t know how long I''ve been watching Xiao Huang Wen. The bell rings after class. Su Yao put away his mobile phone and rushed out of the classroom first after Lin Zeyuan left the classroom. That posture, just like there are some monsters after him. But did not expect that the next second he met Xiao Mingxuan, he did not hesitate to turn away. Xiao Mingyu didn''t know that he was hiding from himself, but this time he didn''t catch up. It was because of this that Su Yao doubted whether the four of them were brewing any conspiracy behind their backs. Chapter 2144 College students don''t need to have a whole day''s class like other grades, so after today''s class, Su Yao left Z University by bike. And he just rode this not long, noticed that there was a man riding behind him. He turned his head and found that the man behind him was the boy sitting beside him in the first class today. However, it is not so sure that the other party is following himself. Maybe he is on the same road with himself. The boy found that Su Yao had noticed himself and did not hide, because doing so would only make su Yao more suspicious. So he came forward and said hello to Su Yao with a smile, "classmate, I didn''t expect that we met again. It seems that we are really predestined." "It''s quite predestined. Where do you live?" "I live in the star garden. Where do you live?" The boy said. Su Yao carefully recalled that the star garden and Peacock Garden he lives in are on the same road, and the two communities are quite close. It seems that the other party is not following him. Su Yao put away his doubts, but he didn''t tell the boy his address, "I live in the neighborhood." "According to you, we are more predestined with each other." The boy''s face is still wearing that bright smile, but in his heart he says "cunning". This boy named Su Yao is probably suspicious of him, otherwise he would not have been so ambiguous. But it doesn''t matter. He has done something for a long time. Even if Su Yao doesn''t give his address, he will know which community Su Yao lives in sooner or later. "Classmate, for the sake of our fate, why don''t we go to the nearby milk tea shop and have a chat? Maybe we will have a common topic." Su Yao has met a person who is familiar with himself, but he has never met such a person. He is not used to getting along with a person who has just known him for a short time. And don''t know how, he always think this boy is a little strange, so he refused without hesitation, "sorry, I have very important things to do today, I''m afraid I can''t go to drink milk tea with you." The boy had long expected that he would refuse his invitation, but he still had a look of regret on his face. "That''s a pity. It''s hard to meet." "There''s always a chance." After saying this, Su Yao didn''t know what to say. Although his character is not introverted, but he really can''t do with a just know not long people chat so happy, and also can''t find a topic, so it''s really very embarrassing. Fortunately, the other side spoke, "I suddenly remember that I have something to do, first step, goodbye." "Goodbye." Seeing the boy riding away, Su Yao was relieved. However, he did not go back immediately, but went to the supermarket to buy some things before he went back. As for the boy, it has been inferred that Su Yao probably lived in Peacock Garden. Because there are only three communities, and among the three communities, the lowest rent is Peacock Garden, so there are many college students living in Peacock Garden. But we still have to make sure, otherwise if we pass the wrong information to the customer, his commission will be ruined Chapter 2145 So, the boy went to Peacock Garden again and found a place to hide in the gate. After seeing Su Yao riding into Peacock Garden, he secretly followed him. Su Yao was thinking about other things, so he didn''t notice that someone was following him. The boy followed Su Yao all the way. When he saw which building and room he entered, he immediately called Fengche to report it. After hanging up the phone, Feng Che looks at three people, "it has been investigated out, Su Yao now lives in Peacock Garden." On hearing this, Shen Yuan sat down again, "what are you waiting for? Go quickly." Wind Che looked at him with very disgusting eyes, "Shen Yuan, said you are stupid, you are really stupid." Shen Yuan was enraged by his words in an instant, "Feng Che, what do you mean?" Feng Che is too lazy to talk nonsense with him, and continues the topic just now, "since we already know where Su Yao lives now, let''s make a plan next." "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time." Lin Zeyuan said with a smile. Xiao Mingxuan, who had been paralyzed there, sat up straight and said, "what are you going to do?" "You''ll know when it''s time. Now keep it a secret." Xiao Mingyu was a little discontented. "Why don''t you say it now? What''s there to hide?" "I''m afraid some fool will slip his tongue. If it comes to Su Yao, it will be useless." Shen Yuan immediately exploded, "Lin Zeyuan, what do you mean by that?" "I''m not talking about you. Why are you so angry? Do you admit that you are a fool? " Shen Yuan was choked by this sentence. But he didn''t argue with Lin Zeyuan, otherwise he would have become a fool. On the other side, Su Yao took off t''s coat, just ready to put it down, but suddenly felt a hard thing sticking to it. He looked carefully, but found nothing. He could not help wondering if he was hallucinating. But there was something wrong. He looked for it carefully again, but he didn''t find anything. He thought he was hallucinating. He soon forgot about it, threw his coat into the washing machine and washed it with other dirty clothes. ¡­¡­ Su Yao had already guessed that the four dog men would come to his house one day, but he didn''t expect that they would come so fast, and they didn''t know how to get into his house. Anyway, as soon as he opened the door, he saw the four dog men sitting on the sofa in the living room, and as soon as he saw him, he laughed at him very brightly. Gan! Su Yao resisted the impulse to spit out fragrance, took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, "how did you get in? Do you know it''s against the law to break into other people''s houses "But we didn''t break the law. We opened the door with the key." Lin Zeyuan took out a key and shook it in front of Su Yao''s eyes. "And from now on, we''ll be your new landlord." Su Yao Shit, it''s sloppy! He forgot that the house was rented by himself, and that the most important thing these four dog men needed was money. They wanted to buy the house by their fingers. "What do you want to do?" "I don''t want to do anything, but I have an old account to settle with you." Lin Zeyuan said with a smile. "But don''t worry, we won''t do too much. We just want to..." Feng Che''s sight fell on some part of Su Yao''s body, which meant that he was smiling vaguely. Chapter 2146 Su Yao didn''t speak. He stepped back in silence, and then quickly ran out of the door. Lin Zeyuan did not feel surprised and did not stand up to chase them. Instead, they continued to sit there, looking very calm. But Su Yao is not so calm, because he did not succeed in escaping. As for the reason why he couldn''t escape - there were several big men at the door. If it had been before, he would have knocked down these powerful men one by one, but now, it would have been good if he had not been knocked down by them. It seems that these four dog men are well prepared today. No wonder they are so calm. This time, he was afraid it was really dangerous. Gan! "Why don''t you run? You''re running away as fast as you''ve ever done Shen Yuan stood up and went to Su Yao. He raised his chin and looked very arrogant. Su Yao resisted the impulse to hit him in the face. "Let''s sit down and have a good talk." "No way." Lin Zeyuan smilingly refused Su Yao''s request, "this time, you have no room to bargain with us, and this is all your own." "You must have understood the saying that you should not live because of your own sin." Su Yao sneered in his heart. He didn''t do anything wrong. What he did before was just fighting back. Is it difficult that he can only stand there and be bullied and can''t fight back? The logic of these four dog men is really eaten by themselves. I really want to kill these four dog men. Gan! "Can I go to the toilet first? I can''t hold it." I don''t know how, four dog men listen to this sentence, suddenly think of some bad clips they have seen before, so that they are about to react. The smile on Lin Zeyuan''s face is more brilliant. "Of course." Although he didn''t know why he was so happy, Su Yao could guess what kind of mess he was thinking by looking at his eyes, and the other three people were probably thinking that kind of mess. It''s really a dog thing with four brains, so we should chop them there to let them experience what it means to have a weak heart. He now knows what the punishment is for these four dogs, that is, to make them all eunuchs, to be discriminated against by the world, and to let them live in the eyes of others all their lives. This kind of punishment for these four dogs with extremely high self-esteem must be worse than death. Lin Zeyuan continued, "but you don''t want to hide in the toilet, or those people who are outside will immediately go in and kick the toilet door open." "Of course, you don''t want to jump out of the window. This is the seventh floor. If you just jump down like this, you''ll be killed, and your death will be very miserable. " Su Yao knows this is the seventh floor. And he didn''t want to jump out of the window at all. Even if he had that idea, he was powerless. Of course, if his ability is not temporarily blocked, he will definitely jump out of the window and leave without hesitation, instead of pestering with four dog men here. Su Yao took a look at the four dog men and turned to walk into the toilet. He was thinking about how to fix the four dog men. ¡­¡­ The sound insulation effect of this house is very good. Besides the walls, the doors and windows also have sound insulation function. So after su Yao entered the toilet, the four of them had no scruple to discuss Chapter 2147 The first person who spoke was Shen Yuan, "Fengche, you''d better let your bodyguards go. When I don''t want to do that again, someone is listening outside. Although the sound insulation effect of this house is very good, I just don''t like that. " Xiao Mingzhen agreed with Shen Yuan''s words, "I don''t like it either. I''d better let those bodyguards go." Feng Che raised his head, looked at them and said in a light tone, "do you want Su Yao to run away again?" Xiao Mingyu and Shen Yuan were choked by these words. "If you two idiots don''t want to, then shut your mouth." Xiao Mingyu was discontented. "You said Shen Yuan was OK alone. Why did you tell me about it? I''m different from him." Shen Yuan is about to be laughed at by his words, "then you mean that I am more stupid than you?" Xiao Mingyu rolled his eyes. "You said it yourself, but I didn''t say anything." Shen Yuan sneered, "do you want to fight?" "Come on, do you think I''m afraid of you?" Lin Zeyuan really doesn''t want to hear them quarrel like this, otherwise he will think that his competitors are two primary school students, "you two give me a little quiet, or let the bodyguards take you out." As soon as he opened his mouth, Xiao Mingzhen and Shen Yuan quickly closed their mouths, but they were still very dissatisfied. They stare at each other and at the same time don''t look away. Lin Zeyuan didn''t pay any attention to them. Instead, he looked at Fengche, "Fengche, please let your bodyguards stay away from the door." "By the way, let them stand at the stairs, so that Su Yao can''t escape." Feng Che thought, this is really a good way, then looked at the bodyguards who were still standing at the door, "you should have heard that just now, go and close the door by the way." Several bodyguards really heard what Lin Zeyuan said just now. They answered, closed the door and went to the stairway to guard. In the toilet, Su Yao sat on the toilet lid and frowned at the script in front of him. The relevant plot in the script is written like this - "Su Yao didn''t expect that Lin Zeyuan and his family would come to him so soon and become his new landlord. What''s more, this time, the four of them came prepared, and he couldn''t escape at all... " "Su Yao tried to call the police, but after receiving his call, the police immediately hung up. He knew that the police would not come to save him, so he had to rely on himself... " "Su Yao managed to find a way to escape from the house, but he didn''t expect that the bodyguards brought by Feng Che were guarding at the stairway. He was not the opponent of the bodyguards at all and was soon caught by them..." "This time his escape made them very angry. They tied up Su Yao''s hands and feet and tore open his clothes. Su Yao felt that he was going to become a rag doll. " There''s no way to change the plot, or call the police. This time, he is likely to be more or less. Su Yao looked at the only window in the toilet and began to think about whether he wanted to jump out. Thinking about this, he went to the window, opened the window and looked down. His heart became more tangled Chapter 2148 When Tangyuan was on the line, he saw that one of Su Yao''s feet had already stepped on the windowsill. It looks so much like jumping off a building. The soul of Tangyuan is about to be scared away, "host, what is this to do? Don''t do anything stupid. If you jump from here, you''ll die. " "Instead of being spoiled by the four beasts, it''s better to jump off a building and commit suicide." Su Yao said quietly. "But if you die here, you''ll never leave this plane again." Hearing the speech, Su Yao choked for a moment But if they spoil it, they can''t leave from this plane. What''s the difference between the two? " Tangyuan Careful comparison, there is really no difference. "Since there''s no difference, I might as well jump off a building to avoid being spoiled by the four beasts." Tangyuan He couldn''t refute what he said. Wait, how did he get in? "Host, don''t you have a script in your hand? Just revise this one. There''s no need to use this extreme way at all." Su Yao sneered, "do you think I really want to take this extreme way? I''ve just looked at the script carefully, and there''s no way to revise the plot. " Tangyuan was silent for a few seconds Then you can call the police. " "It''s no use. It''s all written in the script. It''s no use calling the police this time..." Halfway through, Su Yao suddenly remembered a very important thing. It''s written in the script that it''s useless to call the police, but he can do something about the plot. How can he remember now? Su Yao patted his head, "I really made a fool of myself." "Host, what do you think of?" Tangyuan asked curiously. Su Yao ignored him, took down the foot on the windowsill, and then took out the script to quickly modify a plot above. After the modification, he quickly took out his mobile phone and called the police. Although the sound insulation effect of this room is very good, in order to avoid that one of the four dog men has a very sharp ear, he still kept his voice down. After explaining the situation to the police on the other end of the phone and getting a definite reply, Su Yao hung up and waited for the police to come. However, he did not relax his vigilance because of this. After all, this time Fengche brought several bodyguards. If those bodyguards broke into the house at this time, he might have been ruined by the four beasts before the police arrived. On this thought, Su Yao looked around, looking for a "weapon" to take advantage of. At last, he only found a toilet brush that was useful. He has used this toilet to brush the toilet several times. There must be something disgusting on it. Wait a minute, if anyone dares to break in, he will directly connect the toilet to the person''s head. Thinking, Su Yao clenched the toilet brush in his hand. A few minutes later, there were footsteps outside the toilet. Su Yao put on a fighting posture, "who?" "Senior, it''s me." Xiao Mingyu''s voice began to ring. Su Yao frowned and did not speak. "Senior, it has been 20 minutes since you entered the toilet. Are you going to hide in it?" Xiao continued. Su Yao rolled his eyes, "I''m constipated, can''t I?" Chapter 2149 "Yes, yes, but I''m afraid you''ll get hemorrhoids after squatting for a long time." Su Yao You have hemorrhoids. Your whole family has hemorrhoids. "Senior, I know you want to run away now, but you can''t escape this time. You''d better give up your fearless resistance and obediently follow the four of us, or you''ll suffer later. I don''t want to see you suffer." Su Yao sneered, "in that case, why don''t you help me escape?" "Because I also want to get you. Although I really don''t want to share my seniors with the three of them, I can''t help it. I can never give up." "Senior, why don''t you want to be with me? You know, other people don''t have this honor. " Su Yao Then I really want to thank your family for their eighteen generations. This kind of honor, who want, who take it, he can''t bear that life. "Senior, I know what you are afraid of, but we really won''t hurt you, we just..." "Just want to sleep with me, don''t you?" Su Yao sneered, "is your so-called liking to have sex with me?" Xiao didn''t know how to answer immediately. After all, what they were going to do now was to deal with Su Yao. He sighed, "senior, we didn''t want to do this, but you are too heartless. We want to keep you around, so we can only use this move." "Senior, I believe you also want to do that kind of thing with us, but now you can''t let it go. But as long as we take the first step, we will get better and better in the future... " It''s a pity that I don''t want to do sales. Su Yao sneered again and again, "you four essence / insect on the brain, I don''t have essence / insect on the brain, don''t say I''m like you, I can''t afford it." Why hasn''t the policeman come yet? If he doesn''t come again, he can''t help but want to rush out and brush the toilet to Xiao Mingyu''s mouth. He was the first time to see such a "fresh and refined" scum, which made his physiology very uncomfortable. Seeing that Su Yao couldn''t listen to himself all the time, Xiao Mingzhen couldn''t help being annoyed, "senior, I''m thinking about you. You''re good. You talk me like a villain. It''s really kind of me to be regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung." "This is the last time I advise you. It''s up to you if you want to listen, but don''t regret it." Su Yao rolled his eyes again. "If I listen to you, I will regret it." "Don''t say anything. I feel sick when I hear your voice." Xiao Mingyu even more gas, he forced to kick the toilet door, the result is the pain of his feet. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gan! What happened here immediately attracted Lin Zeyuan''s attention. "What happened?" Xiao Mingxuan walked over to them and sat down on the sofa. "I just talked to him, but he didn''t listen and scolded me. My heart was going to be cold." "It''s no use talking to him. There''s no need to be polite. Just deal with him later." Shen Yuan said as he picked up an apple on the tea table and took a few bites. Xiao sighed, "but I think he has a few words right." "Don''t listen to him. He just wants to soften your heart." "But what if he hates us after we use strong words against him?" Chapter 2150 Shen Yuan changed a more comfortable posture, "even if he hates us, it doesn''t matter, as long as he can get him." It''s right to say that, but Xiao always felt a little uneasy, "it''s right to say that, but according to his character, maybe he will commit suicide before we use force on him." Speaking of this, Xiao Mingyu suddenly stood up, "not good!" Shen Yuan saw him startled and turned his eyes, "what''s the matter with you?" "Do you think he''s going to commit suicide in the toilet now?" Xiao Mingyu''s face was very anxious. If he remembers correctly, the window on the other side of the toilet has no safety measures. If Su Yao jumps out of there, he will As soon as the words came out, the expression on the three faces changed. Lin Zeyuan pursed his lips and looked at Fengche, "Fengche, you quickly let your bodyguard come in and kick the toilet door open." Feng Che nodded and quickly called the bodyguard. Soon, the door was knocked. It was estimated that the bodyguards came. Shen Yuan, who is nearest to the door, goes and walks away. But as soon as he opened the door, he found that it was not the bodyguards Fengche had brought, but the policemen, who were all holding a gun. After Shen Yuan reacts, he will close the door. But the police were faster than him, pushed him aside and came in. Lin Zeyuan noticed that it was not the bodyguards who came, but the policemen. His face suddenly became very ugly. Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingyu both look at Fengche and question him with their eyes. What''s the matter? But Fengche is not clear. Before he came here, he had already managed. Normally, the police can''t be here, but how can it be different from what he planned? Did Su Yao call someone else and ask them to help him call the police? Think of this, the face of wind Che is more ugly. The policeman at the front looked at the four of them and then said, "who was calling the police just now?" Lin Zeyuan was the first to respond. He quickly replied, "Comrade police, we didn''t call the police. Did you make a mistake?" "No mistake. The person who called the police said this address. I remember it very well." Said the policeman. Lin Zeyuan didn''t think about fooling these policemen with one sentence today, "but we didn''t report to the police. Who is playing a prank with you?" The policeman didn''t believe him at all, "which one of you is Su Yao?" Lin Zeyuan felt tight in his heart, "there is no one named Su Yao among us." "Then tell me your names." "Lin Zeyuan." "The wind is clear." "Xiao Mingyu." Although Shen Yuan is a little stupid, he knows what can''t be said at this time, so he didn''t delay this time. "My name is Shen Yuan." "Comrade police, you see, we don''t have su Yao here, so you must have made a mistake." The policeman frowned. "Show me all four of your ID cards." Lin Zeyuan they can only take out the ID card for him to see, at the same time, they are still praying in their hearts. After reading the ID card, these policemen leave quickly. The policeman looked at his ID card and saw that no one was lying. Then his brow tightened. What''s going on? Is it really a mistake? Chapter 2151 He looked at the four people again and saw that they didn''t even have a guilty expression on their faces. His doubts were dispelled. "I''m sorry, but we really made a mistake." See finally fooled past, four people are finally relieved, "it''s OK, it''s OK, it''s also because you work hard." And just when those policemen were about to leave, the door of the toilet was opened and Su Yao rushed out. Now he is still very embarrassed. "Don''t go. I''m Su Yao. The four of them are the bad guys I mentioned on the phone. Comrade police, you must help me, or I will die in their hands. " In this moment, the air seemed to solidify. Their faces were very ugly. At first, he managed to fool these policemen, but he didn''t expect Su Yao to rush out at this time and make himself look like this. It seems that the person who called the police is himself. Damn, if I had known such a thing would happen, I should have brought Su Yao''s mobile phone. Now I can only hope that these policemen will not believe what Su Yao said, otherwise they will have to go to the police station for another two months. Those police step a meal, looked at the appearance embarrassed, like was bullied Su Yao. Looking at Lin Zeyuan and them again, I saw that their faces were very ugly, and they glared at Su Yao fiercely. It was thought that they were guilty. The heart suddenly slanted to Su Yao''s side. However, they did not believe that Lin Zeyuan was a sinner just because of Su Yao''s words. After all, there must be evidence for everything. "Do you have any evidence to prove it?" Asked one of the policemen. "Of course." Su Yao said as he took out his cell phone and opened a recording to play. As a result, the police knew about the love and hatred between the five of them, and their mood suddenly became very complicated. They never thought that four men like another man at the same time, this kind of marisu plot would appear in real life. But these four men are not as good as birds / beasts. They even want to do the job of whoring / raping others. Fortunately, the boy named Su Yao was smart and reported to the police in time, but he was afraid that something had happened. Handcuffed, handcuffed, these four birds / animals are all handcuffed. "Please come with us." What''s the matter with this society when a man looks like a man but does something worse than a pig or a dog? Feng Che frowned, his eyes seemed to freeze to death, "do you believe that the evidence in his hand is true?" "Do you have any evidence to prove your innocence?" The policeman who spoke just now asked. All four were silent. "Since you have no evidence to prove your innocence, you must come with us." "Of course, if you want to resist, you have to ask if the guns in our hands agree or not." So, not long after just coming out of the police station, Lin Zeyuan. They went into the police station again. At the same time, the plot of the script has changed. Su Yao looked at the new plot and found that it said that within a day, they would be released. Su Yao was not surprised by this. Although everyone is equal, rich and powerful people are more outstanding in this society than ordinary people, and the four dog men belong to good families. It seems that we can''t call the police next time. We have to think about the plan to subdue these four dog men Chapter 2152 Xiao Jinghe was very angry when he heard that Su Yao was almost given that by Lin Zeyuan. He wanted to send the four dogs to heaven now. In his life, he didn''t dare to approach Su Yao, but the four dogs wanted to do something like that to Su Yao. If it wasn''t for Su Yao''s cleverness, those four dogs would have succeeded long ago. It seems that we should get rid of them as soon as possible, otherwise next time they will definitely intensify their efforts, and then really hurt Su Yao. At this time, Xiao Jinghe was standing in front of Su Yao, frowning and wanting to say nothing. Because during this period of time, Xiao Jinghe didn''t come to pester him, and he didn''t even get close to him. In addition, compared with the four dog men, Su Yao''s impression of Xiao Jinghe changed a lot, but it doesn''t mean that he relaxed his vigilance to Xiao Jinghe. "Xiao Jinghe, what can I do for you?" Xiao Jinghe has been used to his attitude for a long time? I heard that... " Before he had finished all his words, he was afraid of making Su Yao think of something sad, so he quickly closed his mouth. Su Yao knew what he meant by this, but he didn''t know where he knew about it. Is Xiao Jinghe still following him secretly? Thinking about this, Su Yao''s face suddenly became serious. "Xiao Jinghe, where did you know that?" Seeing his expression like this, Xiao Jinghe knew that he had misunderstood himself and quickly explained, "you misunderstood me. I''m not following you." Su Yao didn''t believe what he said. "If you didn''t follow me, how would you know?" "I just happened to see Lin Zeyuan. They came out of the police station, then went in and asked, and they knew." Xiao Jinghe said, "Su Yao, I think you''d better live in a place as soon as possible. Otherwise, according to the character of the four of them, they will definitely settle with you." Of course, Su Yao knew this, but it was useless to change his residence. His current residence was changed not long ago, but not long after that, he was known by the four dog men. Yes, he is just an ordinary citizen, and the four dog men are rich and powerful second generation. With this disgusting plot blessing, he can run away from the monk, but not the temple. No matter how far you run, you will soon be found by the four dog men. "Xiao Jinghe, do you think I can beat the four of them by just one citizen?" Xiao Jinghe was silent Of course, Su Yao couldn''t fight Lin Zeyuan, or he would never have done that in his last life. "Su Yao, if you like, you can live with me during this period of time, and I will protect you." Su Yao raised his eyebrows and said, "why do you want to do this kind of thing? I don''t seem to know you very well, do I?" Xiao Jinghe pursed his lips and did not speak. "There''s a good saying that you don''t want to be courteous, or cheat or steal. I don''t think you want to be good at all. Don''t you want to do something like that?" When Xiao Jinghe saw that he thought of himself as such, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "how can you believe me?" "Do you think I should trust someone who once followed me? Do you think I should trust a stranger I haven''t met several times? " "And it''s my own business. You don''t need to be in charge of it. You don''t have the qualification to be in charge of it. Just take care of yourself..." Chapter 2153 Xiao Jinghe began to smile. His smile was a little bleak. "Yes, it''s really none of my business. Just think I didn''t say anything just now." Su Yao as like as two peas, and never looked at Xiao Jinghe again because he was afraid he would look at Xiao Jinghe again and use that same face as Qin''s long face. Xiaojinghe is xiaojinghe, Qinyuan is Qinyuan. Of course, he was very clear about this, but he didn''t have much resistance to this face. Tut, why does Xiao Jinghe look like this? So he couldn''t do it at all. Gan! When Xiao Jinghe saw that Su Yao didn''t even look at himself now, he felt even worse. He didn''t want to annoy Su Yao any more, so he walked away in silence. Seeing that he finally left, Su Yao was relieved. In fact, he was a little satisfied with Xiao Jinghe''s proposal just now, but if he really agreed to it, it would be a bite in the mouth. After all, Xiao Jinghe is a pervert. Even if he is reborn, he is also a pervert. Who knows if Xiao Jinghe will take the opportunity to do something worse than animals. However, he really can''t live there any more now. Let him think that it''s safer to live there. By the way, it seems that the original owner lived in the school before, but later something happened and he moved outside. Then he can go back to the dormitory where the original owner lived for a period of time. He doesn''t believe that the four dog men will be so presumptuous in school. Su Yao soon went to the dormitory where the original owner lived, and found that there was an empty bed. After communicating with several other students, he quickly moved the quilt or something. Lin Zeyuan and Xiao Mingyu, who are also in Z University, soon learned the news, which made their faces a little ugly. Shen Yuan, who didn''t understand what had happened, saw that each of them had more bitter and bitter hatred than the other, and he couldn''t help but be happy. "What happened to the two of you? You look so ugly. Shouldn''t you have been scolded by your family?" Xiao Mingzhen gave him a white look and didn''t speak. Lin Zeyuan said, "there is a very bad news." "I''m glad to hear some bad news." "Su Yao, he moved back to his old dormitory." The smile on Shen Yuan''s face froze as soon as he said this. He couldn''t help but utter rude words, "day!" Fengche is also the first time to learn this news. Compared with Shen Yuan, he is more calm, but his eyes are a little cold. Shen Yuan couldn''t sit any longer. "Why did Su Yao move back to his original dormitory?" Xiao Mingxuan rolled a white eye at him, "you are really a pig brain. He did that to avoid us, of course. He must have thought that we didn''t have the courage to break into the dormitory, so he hid in it. " "But there is Lin Zeyuan among us. It''s natural for one of his teachers to go to the students. Let him find an excuse to call Su Yao out." Shen Yuan has a "you are so stupid" expression. Xiao Mingxuan rolled his eyes again, "but Su Yao can''t come out. Is it difficult for Lin Zeyuan to force him out of the dormitory?" "Then you can buy off the students who live in the same dormitory with Su Yao." Lin Zeyuan Xiao Mingyu: "I''m not sure." Feng Che Yeah, why didn''t they think of that? Lin Zeyuan reached out and patted Shen Yuan on the shoulder. "It seems that you are not so stupid anymore. Keep working hard." Shen Yuan Are you praising me or damaging me? Chapter 2154 Su Yao never thought that his temporary roommates were bribed by Lin Zeyuan. When he came back to the dormitory and opened it after today''s class, he found that it wasn''t the roommates in the dormitory, but Lin Zeyuan, Xiao Mingyu, Feng Che and Shen Yuan. Then he felt suffocated. Day, he has been hiding in the dormitory of the school, why can these four dog men still enter? Is it hard to find that both roommates and uncle SuGuan have been bribed by them? These four dog men are really haunted. Gan! Su Yao took a deep breath, closed the door, then turned and ran away quickly. But I didn''t expect that there was a bodyguard at the stairway, and there were two bodyguards on one side. Now he is on the top floor of the dormitory. If the entrance is blocked by bodyguards, he can only run to the roof. Su Yao quickly ran to the roof, and the four bodyguards rushed to catch up. Although the big iron gate was locked, it was just a matter of one foot for the four bodyguards. They directly kicked the big iron gate open. One of Su Yao''s feet had already stepped out of the railings of the roof. A group of people gathered downstairs. They thought that Su Yao was going to commit suicide by jumping off a building, and they all cried out below. "Classmate, don''t be impulsive. If you have anything, just tell us that life is only once. Don''t make yourself regret it." "Classmate, is someone bullying you? You tell us who the bully is, and we will fight back for you. " "Classmate, think about your parents, your friends, you must not do stupid things." Some even called the police and called 119. The bodyguards were also very nervous. After all, their boss wanted Su Yao alive. If Su Yao really jumped from here, their fate would be miserable. "Mr. Su, don''t be impulsive. We have no malice. Come on, give me your hand and I''ll pull you over. " "Stand there and don''t move." Su Yao yelled, "if you dare to come here, I''ll jump down from here." As soon as the words came out, the bodyguards quickly stopped, "OK, OK, we won''t go there. We''ll stand here. Don''t be impulsive." Su Yao didn''t pay attention to them. He looked down and saw that the fire brigade had come and was now inflating the air cushion. After they have filled the air cushion, he can jump down. Xiao Jinghe, who learned that Su Yao was going to jump from a building, rushed to the roof. "Su Yao, what''s the matter that makes you so upset?" Su Yao looked at the sky and the earth, but he didn''t look at his face "We are classmates now. Isn''t it normal for me to care about you?" Xiao Jinghe sighed, "Su Yao, you can say something. As long as I can help, I will help you, but you must not be impulsive." "Look at the four bodyguards next to you first." Su Yao said. "As long as you can do them, I won''t dance today." As soon as the words came out, Xiao Jinghe noticed that there were four bodyguards standing there. He also knew that the four bodyguards were from Fengche. It seems that the fact that Su Yao wanted to jump from a building had something to do with those four people. They must have forced Su Yao. Thinking of this, Xiao Jinghe was so angry that he wanted to tear up Lin Zeyuan and the four of them, but now the most important thing is to keep Su Yao steady. Chapter 2155 Xiao Jinghe took a deep breath and forced down the anger that was about to gush out of his body. "Su Yao, don''t worry, they won''t succeed with me. You hurry down, it''s too dangerous." Su Yao picked his eyebrows. "You mean you can''t beat these four bodyguards?" Although Su Yao said this in a normal tone, Xiao Jinghe was a little upset after hearing it. But it was not aimed at Su Yao, but at himself. Yes, now he can''t beat the four bodyguards at all. Now he is too weak. In his last life, he was not so strong, otherwise he would not be killed by his good brother and the other three. And now Su Yao is here because he didn''t protect him. He had vowed before that he would protect Su Yao, but how could he protect him? "Su Yao, it''s not the time to talk about this. Get off the top, or I''ll jump down with you." Hearing this, Su Yao could not help frowning, "Xiao Jinghe, are you threatening me with your own threat?" "No, I''m not threatening you. I just want to live and die with you." Xiao Jinghe said, "if you die, I will never live alone." At that moment, Su Yao did not think that Qin yuan was standing in front of him. but he as like as two peas, Xiao Jinghe is a man who is just like Qin yuan. But he can never be Qin yuan. He is just Xiao Jinghe. "That''s going to disappoint you." Su Yao laughed and looked down. After finding the right angle, he leaned back, climbed over the railing and fell down. The people watching below were so scared that they covered their mouths. Some even covered their eyes. Xiao Jinghe looked down and was relieved to know that Su Yao had fallen on the air cushion. The fireman standing nearby quickly went up to see Su Yao''s situation, "classmate, do you have something to do?" Su Yao moved his body, nothing happened, "nothing." He just jumped down after calculating the angle. If that can happen, it means that his luck is very bad. But he was obviously lucky, otherwise he would have fallen to death now. "Really nothing? I''d better go to the hospital and have a check. " "I''ll just wait for myself to go to the hospital. I have something to do, so I''ll go first." Su Yao said. The fireman thought that what he said was to find a place to commit suicide again. He held his hand tightly. "Classmate, human life is only once. Don''t be impulsive any more. You are still young and your life is still long. Don''t leave any regrets for your life." As soon as Su Yao heard this, he knew that he had misunderstood and wanted to laugh. "I really didn''t intend to commit suicide. I didn''t intend to commit suicide just now, otherwise I would have jumped long before you came." But the firemen didn''t believe him at all. After all, this kind of thing, firefighters have seen a lot, he once met several in the fire brigade to jump after the suicide. Although those who committed suicide were saved, they committed suicide again later. "Classmate, we can save you once, but we can''t call you thousands of times. You really need to think about it and stop doing stupid things." Su Yao didn''t know how to explain to him, so he didn''t want to explain. And the fireman preached to him again and made sure that he heard all of them before letting him go Chapter 2156 Lin Zeyuan, they also know that Su Yao jumped the building, and they are all silent. They never thought that Su Yao''s temperament was stronger than they imagined. In order not to be caught by the bodyguards, he jumped from the roof. At that time, if the fire brigade didn''t come, they couldn''t imagine what would happen. In order not to entangle with them, Su Yao is ready to give up his life. Do they want to continue? What if Su Yao jumps off the building again? They were really a little angry about what Su Yao had done, but they just wanted to punish Su Yao, not let him die. "You say, what should we do now?" Shen Yuan kicked the table a little impatiently. The foot of the table rubbed against the ground and made a harsh sound. And that made him even more upset. Feng Che closed his eyes and Lin Zeyuan looked at his mobile phone. They didn''t say anything. Seeing that, Shen Yuan kicked the table again. "Lin Zeyuan, don''t you like preaching most? Why can''t you say anything at this time? What''s more, Fengche, don''t you like to hate people most? Why don''t you even fart now? " Xiao Mingyu was also a little irritable. Shen Yuan kept talking there, as if there were ten thousand mosquitoes in his ears. He was about to explode. He can''t sit still any more. He only cares about whether Su Yao is in trouble. "I''ve decided. I want to quit. I want to be with Su Yao, yes, but I don''t want to see anything happen to him. I''d rather not have him than see him do stupid things Now he has really thought clearly that their actions are totally wrong. That will not get Su Yao. It will only make su Yao hate them more and hurt him. This time, Su Yao''s jumping off a building is a wake-up call for them. If they press hard, they will probably see Su Yao''s body next time. He is already disillusioned. He just doesn''t know if the other three are disillusioned. Now he just hopes that the three of them will make mistakes again and again. Otherwise, there will be irresistible consequences. Shen Yuan is really a simple minded man. He doesn''t think so much about it. After hearing what Xiao Mingzhen said, he only knows that he is going to lose a competitor. He is a little happy. "Xiao Mingyu, is that true or false?" Xiao Mingzhen looked at him and saw that his eyes were filled with joy. He knew that he didn''t take Su Yao''s jumping off the building seriously. Suddenly, he felt a little cold. He thought that the other three people besides him really liked Su Yao, but now he found that he was wrong. Not all of them really liked Su Yao. Why else would you do that. If you really like a person, even if you can''t have each other, you can''t use that kind of abusive means to keep the other side, unless it''s the kind of person whose psychology has been distorted. Shen Yuan, after listening to him, did not think about his own problems, but was happy that he had lost a competitor. Although Shen Yuan''s mind is relatively simple, he doesn''t want to be like this. From this point of view, Shen Yuan didn''t really like Su Yao. Next, only Xiao Mingyu was left to follow suit. I don''t know what kind of choice they would make. Chapter 2157 After a while, Feng Che said, "no matter what happens, I won''t give up." Xiao Mingzhen frowned. As soon as he was ready to say something, he heard Fengche go on, "as long as you imprison him and break his wings, he can''t escape or commit suicide any more. He can only stay with us all his life, isn''t it good?" With that, he began to laugh. Xiao Mingyu looked at the smile on his face, and he suddenly got goose bumps. It seems that the craziest one among them is Fengche. "I think it''s a good proposal." Lin Zeyuan also laughed, "break his wings, break his spine, let him all his life can only rely on us, let him also can''t go out to hook up with other wild men, let him only belong to us." Xiao Mingyu: "I''m not sure." White cut black is white cut black. "I think it''s good, too, so let''s do it." Shen Yuan echoed. "Xiao Mingyu, what you are worried about won''t happen, so do you want to join us or quit?" Xiao Mingyu bit his lip. "How can you be so sure that Su Yao will be at your disposal? As for Su Yao''s bad temper, sooner or later he will find a chance to commit suicide again. Is it difficult that your so-called love is possession and destruction? " "What else? Do you want to see him laugh with other men? " Feng Che sneered, "sorry, I can''t be so generous." "Xiao Mingyu, you''d better stop being naive. Only such an ending is the best." "You are all crazy. I will never cooperate with you, I will never hurt Su Yao, and you will never have that chance." "I have nothing to talk about with you. Goodbye." Seeing Xiao Mingyu leave, Shen Yuan subconsciously wants to catch up with him, but Lin Zeyuan stops him. "Don''t go. He will realize how naive his idea is soon." Shen Yuan frowned, "what if he told Su Yao that?" "Su Yao has to believe what he said." Lin Zeyuan said with a smile, "he is one of us. At the beginning, he thought that he would do something like that to Su Yao. Su Yao was stupid to believe what he said." "What if Su Yao believed it?" "It''s OK to believe it. Anyway, he will never escape our Wuzhishan." Feng Che is very confident, "because no matter where he fled, I can find him." Shen Yuan''s frown suddenly stretched out, "that''s good. I hope you''re not talking big." "I never talk big." Fengche stood up, "our company still has something to deal with. Let''s go first. You can talk slowly." Shen Yuan takes a look at Lin Zeyuan and feels that he has nothing to talk about with him at all. More importantly, when he is facing Lin Zeyuan alone, he can''t help but feel afraid in his heart, so he left soon after Fengche left. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Xiao Mingzhen did go to see Su Yao. He knew that Su Yao would probably not believe what he said. However, he still wanted to make it clear to Su Yao that he didn''t want Su Yao to be hurt. "What did you say?" Su Yao stretched out his hand and pulled out his ear. The expression on his face was a little careless. "Say it again." Chapter 2158 Xiao Mingxuan repeated what he had just said. The expression on Su Yao''s face was still so calm, as if what Xiao Mingxuan was just saying was just a home talk. Seeing this, Xiao could not help frowning, "senior, don''t you feel afraid after listening to what I said? Those three people are all crazy. If you don''t leave soon, you will be imprisoned by them. " Su Yao looked at him, "how can I know if what you said is true or false? What if you''re lying to me? " Although Xiao Mingyu had expected that he would not believe what he said so easily, he was more or less aggrieved. "Senior, what I said is true, and I have no reason to cheat you." "Who knows." Su Yao said with a smile, "maybe you quarreled with them. You are very unhappy and want to fight against them. Maybe..." "Maybe you want to cheat me out, then attack me, imprison me, and monopolize me." Xiao Mingzhen gave a wry smile, "senior, whether you believe it or not, what I said this time is true. I want to monopolize you, but I don''t want to hurt you. They are all crazy. " "Didn''t your previous behavior hurt me?" Su Yao said with a sneer, "while talking about other people, he picked himself clean. You are really a peerless lotus." Xiao Mingzhen couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. "Su Yao, I came over to tell you those things with good intentions. If you don''t appreciate me, I''m still so unbearable now. It''s really kind of you to treat me as a donkey''s liver and lung." "Believe it or not, my words are all here. You should know for yourself." Su Yao was very cold and said, "now that you''ve finished sleeping, you can go." "You..." Xiao Mingzhen frowned, and finally left without scolding. Su Yao lay back and continued to read his books. Tangyuan was a little upset. "Host, do you think those words Xiao Mingyu just said are true or false?" "It''s true." Su Yao said. "If it''s true, why did you treat him that way just now?" "His words are true, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t have selfishness." Su Yao changed a more comfortable posture, "and can play with Lin Zeyuan and others, it means that he is not a good man, if I don''t be vigilant, maybe I will be cheated by him." The dumplings are silent So you''re not going to find a place to hide? " "Why should I hide? Anyway, no matter where I hide, the four of them will easily find me, so it''s not a waste of time. " Su Yao said, "if you have nothing to do, don''t disturb my reading." ¡°¡­¡­ Host, I didn''t expect that you have become so calm now. " "It''s useless to panic, so it''s better to calm down. After all, what should come will come, and you can''t escape." "Are you planning to become a Buddha?" "You''re wrong. I can''t be a Buddha, and I can''t be a Buddha." "What are you going to be?" "Now I''m fine. Why should I be the other one?" Su Yao asked. Tangyuan suddenly choked Don''t you have a purpose in life? " "Of course, that is to finish all the tasks quickly, and then eat and die." Tangyuan Chapter 2159 These days, Su Yao was very Buddhist. Even when he saw the four dog men, he didn''t make a detour. Because he is waiting for the last plot to come, which is the most exciting one. As long as he can successfully change the plot and rewrite the ending of the original owner, he can leave this meaningless plane, and he no longer wants to stay in this plane. Although abusing scum is quite good, he still likes to fall in love, and counting the time, he hasn''t seen his lover for a long time. But these days, Xiao Jinghe has been running towards him. I don''t know if it''s because of the last jump. After seeing Xiao Jinghe again, Su Yao sighed, "Xiao Jinghe, you promised that I would not appear in front of me, but now you appear in front of me every day. Do you want to turn back?" "Su Yao, I''m protecting you." Xiao Jinghe said. "Protect me?" As if he had heard some joke, Su Yao sneered, "in what capacity do you protect me? friend? Lovers? " Xiao Jinghe pursed his lips and did not speak. "Xiao Jinghe, if I remember correctly, we are just classmates. Why do you care about my affairs? What qualifications do you have to take care of my affairs? " "Su Yao, I like you." Xiao Jinghe said such a sentence in a flat tone. "But I don''t like you." Su Yao suddenly stepped in and looked at his face. "Xiao Jinghe, although you have the same face as him, you are not him, and I will not like you." For Xiao Jinghe, the last sentence was a severe blow, and his breath was very short. "Su Yao, what do you mean? Whose double do you think I am? " "Double?" Su Yao laughed again, "I''m sorry, you don''t even have the qualification to be his stand in." This sentence like a knife into the heart of Xiao Jinghe, he stepped back, pale. After staring at Su Yao for several minutes, he suddenly said, "you are not su Yao." The Su Yao he knew was not like this. Even if his rebirth brought Hu Die effect to the world, Su Yao could not be different from the Su Yao in his impression. This Su Yao in front of us may be a fake. Unless Unless Su Yao is reborn like him. "Why are you in Su Yao''s body? Who are you? " "I''m Su Yao, but I''m not the Su Yao you think I am." Su Yao said with a smile, "that Su Yao is dead, the person you want to protect is not me, and I will not end up like that Su Yao, so you will not appear in front of me from now on." "as like as two peas, I will not be soft hearted to you, even if I am facing a face that looks exactly like him." "I know. I won''t show up again." Xiao Jinghe gave a bitter smile. After all, he didn''t do anything. The Su Yao in his heart had completely disappeared. God gave him a chance of rebirth, just to punish him. How can there be such a good thing in the world? "Su Yao, I know you are not him, but you are in his body now. Then you think you should protect his body and stop him suffering like that. He is really suffering too much." Originally, Su Yao could have a stable job and find a suitable person to marry and have children. However, after meeting the four demons, he suffered a lot and suffered every day, which was unfair to Su Yao. Chapter 2160 And now Su Yao''s body is occupied by another person named Su Yao, but the four demons still live in this world. It''s unfair. Although his Su Yao no longer exists in this world, he still has to calculate the account. He will never let them go. He wants the four of them to die to comfort Su Yao''s spirit. "Su Yao, you must protect this body. Otherwise, even if you have risked my life, I will settle with you." "Don''t worry, there won''t be such a day." Su Yao closed the book in his hand. "I have other things to do. Let''s go first. Goodbye." "No, never again." "Never again." Xiao Jinghe said these four words gently. Yeah, it''s never seen again. He would never see the boy who had given him warmth again. When he had finished his revenge, he went to find his own young man and made atonement for his death. "Host, you don''t seem to be in a good mood. What''s the matter?" Asked Tang yuan. "I just didn''t think that the person who saw the most thoroughly was Xiao Jinghe." He originally thought that Xiao Jinghe would be more abnormal than Xiao Jinghe in the plot after his rebirth, but he didn''t, and Xiao Jinghe also saw that he was not the Su Yao in this plane. Fortunately, Xiao Jinghe is not his opponent, otherwise I''m afraid there will be a tough battle to fight. "And if I''m not wrong, it''s a pity that he will die soon." Tangyuan was very puzzled. "Why would he die soon? Isn''t he just born? " "The biggest obsession in his heart is to save the original owner, but the original owner has long been gone. After he gets revenge, he will go to the original owner." "If the setting of this plane is not like this, then he may be able to be with the original owner. It''s a pity." Su Yao sighed again. Tangyuan sighed, "yes, it''s a pity." "Host, what are you going to do next?" "To deal with the four evils, of course." "What are you going to do with it?" "Keep it a secret for a while, and you''ll know." Tangyuan knew that no matter how he asked, he would not get the answer, so he gave up, "OK, I''m looking forward to your performance." "I won''t let you down." ¡­¡­ Su Yao never thought that the last plot would come so fast, but after wandering in the street for a while, he was beaten by someone from behind, and he was still unprepared. But the other party''s stick is too hard. If he makes more efforts, he will leave the world. Su Yao rubbed some painful back brain acupoints and got up from the ground. as like as two peas, he looked around. It was a well appointed room, but the most important thing was that the furnishings were exactly the same as those in his bedroom. But there are a few more things here. Like the cuff on his ankle. This is really Su Yao looked at the handcuffs, shook his feet a few times, and the chain connecting the handcuffs made a sound. This kind of plot is really familiar. But last time he managed to escape from the room, but I don''t know if he can escape this time. He''s really looking forward to what will happen next. I hope he won''t be disappointed Chapter 2161 I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting. Su Yao, sitting on the chair, is about to fall asleep. All of a sudden, the porter was finally pushed away. Su Yao was so excited that he sat up straight and looked towards the door. He didn''t look like a sleepy man at all. There was excitement and expectation in his eyes. The other party came in. The first person who came in was Lin Zeyuan, followed by Fengche and Shen Yuan. The last person who came in was Xiao Mingxuan. Su Yao was not surprised that Xiao Mingzhen was also involved in this incident. Although he had a little conscience, it did not mean that he was a determined person. After all, he was the same kind of person as the other three people. They are the same shameless, selfish, only their own heart. They love themselves more than they love their original owners. As long as it is what they want, no matter what means they use, they will get it. If the other party does something that makes them unhappy, they will punish them and make them dare not do the same thing again. They enjoy the feeling of being in control of others. Just like now, if we first imprison him, then the next step is likely to break his legs, so that he can no longer escape, so that he can only rely on them. They are such people. However, it is not clear what the outcome will be, but they should be able to steal the rice. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing at the thought of what kind of expression they would show soon. But don''t laugh now. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will stimulate the four dog men. Maybe something he doesn''t want to see will happen. Su Yao resisted the impulse to laugh and pretended to be scared. "Why do you want to catch me here? What do you want to do?" Lin Ze went to Su Yao''s chin with his right hand and forced him to look up. After appreciating the expression of fear on his face for a while, he said, "Su Yao, I didn''t expect you to show such an expression. I thought you were not afraid." Su Yao wanted to cut off Lin Zeyuan''s hand holding his chin, but now he was not the opponent of the four dog men. Su Yao scolded a few words in his heart, but his face was still that expression. He shrunk, "what do you want to do?" "Xiao Mingyu has already told you. Don''t say you don''t know anything." Lin Zeyuan said with a smile. "But for the sake of you wanting to know again, I''ll tell you again." Lin Zeyuan loosened his right hand holding Su Yao''s chin, slid his right hand from Su Yao''s shoulder to Su Yao''s arm, and then gave it a firm grip. After looking at Su Yao''s painful expression on his face, he said, "we will break your hands first..." Then, his hand slid to Su Yao''s thigh again, "if you don''t obey and want to run away, we will break your legs again, and make you a waste who can only lie in bed all your life." "At that time, you can do nothing but rely on the four of us. And if you can''t bear our unhappiness, you won''t have food to eat. " "Well, do these things scare you?" These four people are really crazy! Su Yao scolded in his heart, and his face still maintained the expression of fear. "It''s against the law for you to do so, and you will enter the police station." The last half sentence immediately recalled the bad memories in four people''s hearts. Lin Zeyuan''s eyes become very dangerous, "you will never have the chance to call the police. Now let''s calculate the account you sent us to the police station twice." Chapter 2162 Su Yao was so scared that he trembled all over, but he pretended that. Now he was excited. Come, come, finally come, just don''t know how these four dog men will punish him. If the script is more detailed, he will not be so excited. "I know I''m wrong, so let me go." Looking at Su Yao, who was about to cry, the four suddenly got excited. They wanted to see what Su Yao would look like when he cried. That will make them more excited, so excited that they leave all kinds of traces on Su Yao''s body. I really want to have him. Su Yao clearly felt that the four dog men''s eyes had changed. Their eyes were full of desire and very explicit, like they were going to eat him alive immediately. The look was so disgusting that he was about to get goose bumps. I really want to dig out the eyes of these four dog men, and then step on them. It must be very cool. "Su Yao, there is no such good thing in the world. Since you have done wrong, you will be punished." Lin Zeyuan took out a knife with a smile. Looking at the knife, Su Yao''s pupil suddenly shrank, and his body trembled even more severely. "What do you want to do in the end, do you want to kill me?" "Kill you? How can I be willing to kill you? It''s just a little punishment for you. " Lin Zeyuan took out a piece of black cloth and covered Su Yao''s eyes. Because now you can''t see anything, the other senses are magnified. Su Yao felt a pain in his left face. He knew that Lin Zeyuan had scratched his left face with a knife. Maybe he had carved a word on it, such as "Nu", and his face must be bleeding. Ah, he doesn''t like blood any more. How to punish Lin Zeyuan later? It''s better to carve words on Lin Zeyuan''s face with a knife. Compared with some calm Su Yao, tangyuan is not calm. Although he is now in the system space, he can see clearly what happened outside. He can see what Lin Zeyuan did in Su Yao''s face. That made him very angry. His host has never been treated like this, but this Lin Zeyuan actually dares to do such a thing to his host, which is really hateful. This time, he wanted to help his host. He didn''t believe that the people above dared to do anything. Su Yao''s backstage was in charge of their life and death. "Host, this time I give you the highest authority, you can modify the script at will, no restrictions." "But if you do that, will the people above punish you?" Su Yao was a little worried. Although he always hated Tangyuan, he had long regarded it as his own. If Tangyuan was punished for helping him, he would be very sorry. This is the first time that the host cared so much about himself, and the dumplings were moved to tears. "Host, don''t worry, the people above certainly dare not do anything. After all, you are the man of the LORD God, and I am your system. Rounding off, I am also the system of the LORD God." He is really an ordinary little genius of logic. Although there was no mistake in saying that, Su Yao was still a little worried, "but what if those people don''t have brains?" Chapter 2163 Tangyuan suddenly choked Since they can be chosen by the LORD God, it means that they must have wisdom and can not do anything to offend the LORD God. " "Host, you don''t think so much. If you don''t run away from here, you will be more dangerous. Now you are not their opponent at all." Su Yao also knew this, so he didn''t continue the topic, "OK, I''ll trouble you." At this time, Lin Zeyuan had already taken off the black cloth that blindfolded Su Yao''s eyes and pointed a mirror at him. "How about my masterpiece? Are you satisfied?" Through the mirror, Su Yao clearly saw that his face was engraved with a word, and that word was really "slave". Anger was accumulating, and Su Yao''s eyes became colder and colder. Good. Lin Zeyuan really dares to do that. After a while, his face will be engraved with the word "slave". Seeing Su Yao looking at himself with such a murderous look, Lin Zeyuan was not angry. Instead, he laughed, "is that angry? Don''t worry. There''s more to make you angry. " Xiao Mingxuan came forward and looked at Su Yao with a little pain in his eyes. "Lin Zeyuan, you''re almost there. He must have known that he was wrong." Lin Zeyuan looked at him and said with a smile, "why, is that painful? Why don''t you think about what he did to us? " Xiao Mingyu frowned, "but we did make a mistake at the beginning." "If you have such a noble character, why do you want to go along with us?" Lin Zeyuan sneered. "Xiao Mingyu, don''t you think Su Yao will forgive you if you come out and say such words now?" Xiao Mingyu pursed his lips and did not speak. "Xiao Mingyu, since you can''t see it like this, you can leave." As the voice fell, Lin Zeyuan gave Shen Yuan a look. Shen Yuan understood what he meant by his eyes. He stepped forward and took advantage of Xiao Mingxuan''s unpreparedness to punch him in the stomach. Xiao Mingyu suddenly became angry, and he quickly counterattacked. However, although Xiao Mingyu has some skills, he is not the opponent of Shen Yuan who takes fighting as a routine. He soon loses and is dragged out by Shen Yuan. Su Yao looked at the scene coldly, but only he knew what he was thinking. Lin Zeyuan turned to Su Yao again. The knife in his hand slid from Su Yao''s face to Su Yao''s shoulder. "You say, if I use it to pierce your shoulder, what will happen?" Su Yao shivered all over. Of course, he was angry. Lin Zeyuan thought that he was afraid and laughed, "don''t worry, I scared you just now. I love you too late. How can I do that to you. As long as you are obedient, I won''t hurt you. " Su Yao didn''t believe him at all. "You''d better have a good time for me." "Happy? Wait a minute. It''s going to be great. " Lin Zeyuan said as he cut Su Yao''s white shirt with a knife. It seems that he didn''t cut Su Yao''s skin. When he looked at Su Yao''s tattered shirt, he felt a sense of cruelty, and his breathing could not help aggravating. He looked at Su Yao''s eyes as if to swallow Su Yao into his stomach, so did Fengche and Shen Yuan. Su Yao only felt that his eyes were so disgusting that people wanted to dig out their eyes Chapter 2164 Shen Yuan couldn''t help it. He quickly took off his coat and showed his strong upper body. From the heart, Shen Yuan''s figure is quite good. But Su Yao did not feel it at all. He just felt disgusted. "Stop talking nonsense, let''s get started." Lin Zeyuan can''t help it for a long time. He just looks at Su Yao and wants to possess him. He reached out to Su Yao''s trousers and was just about to untie the belt on them. The rope that tied Su Yao''s hands and feet suddenly broke for some reason. When Lin Zeyuan was in a daze, Su Yao quickly and ruthlessly attacked a part between his legs. Lin Zeyuan, who was fatally beaten by chickens, immediately fell on his knees, covered a certain part of his body and groaned bitterly. His handsome face was twisted by pain. This thing happened too suddenly. Su Yao was just a bullying rabbit, and now he suddenly became a fierce Tyrannosaurus Rex. This sudden change made Feng Che and Shen Yuan never come back to their senses for a long time. Su Yao didn''t pay any attention to them either, because compared with them, Lin Zeyuan made him very unhappy. Of course, that doesn''t mean he just let them both go. After solving Lin Zeyuan, we can solve them both. As for Xiao Mingyu, for the sake of helping him speak just now, please spare his life and let Xiao Jinghe solve it. Su Yao kicked down Lin Zeyuan, who was kneeling there. Then he stepped on Lin Zeyuan''s face mercilessly and crushed him hard. "Lin Zeyuan, what do you think I should do to you?" Lin Zeyuan did not get angry, but laughed, "Su Yao, sure enough, this is your nature. I''m really happy to see you like this." Su Yao was not in the mood to be there with him. His eyes fell on the knife that fell on the ground, and he suddenly laughed, "next, there will be things that make you happier." He said as he picked up the knife. Lin Zeyuan''s vision also fell on the knife, "what are you going to do? Are you going to carve all over my face? I think you can engrave your name on my face. " Smell speech, Su Yao in the heart straight scold abnormal. "I don''t think you should daydream any more. I won''t make people like you disgust me." It''s better to carve a turtle on it than to carve a ghost''s name. Shen Yuan and Feng Che just stand by and watch. They don''t want to help Lin Zeyuan. They are very selfish people. If they can be a competitor of Shaolin Zeyuan, they will be very happy. "Then you..." Lin Zeyuan wanted to say something more. The knife in Su Yao''s hand suddenly shot at his crotch. Then, a burst of heartbreaking pain came up. Lin Zeyuan can clearly feel that the dignity of men is separated from his body. If he doesn''t go to the hospital in a hurry, he will become a eunuch and can''t do such things in the future. But he didn''t expect Su Yao to be so cruel. "Su Yao, you..." Lin Zeyuan opened his mouth. Before he said anything, he fainted. Shen Yuan and Feng Che did not expect Su Yao to be so cruel. As men, they naturally know how painful it is and what it means for men to lose that part. Chapter 2165 Maybe Lin Zeyuan will die soon. Although they really want to see Lin Zeyuan beaten, it doesn''t mean that they can do it. Feng Che, the first to react, quickly takes out his mobile phone, but as soon as he is ready to call an ambulance, the mobile phone is snatched by Su Yao, who doesn''t know when he will appear in front of him. He frowned and said, "Su Yao, don''t make trouble. Give me back my mobile phone. Do you want Lin Zeyuan to die here? It''s not good for you, unless you want to spend the rest of your life in prison. " Su Yao slammed the mobile phone to the ground, and it fell apart. "Now, do you think I will be afraid of those?" Feng Che''s eyes were cold. "Su Yao, what do you want to do?" "I''ll settle with you, of course." Su Yao sneered. "What happened just now was all done by Lin Zeyuan. It has nothing to do with me. If you want to find it, go to Lin Zeyuan." "But you are an accomplice. You and Shen Yuan are both accomplices." Su Yao said, "even if you didn''t do anything to me just now, you are guilty of the same crime as Lin Zeyuan." "And even if you don''t mention what happened just now and what happened before, you are all involved in it. Don''t try to pick yourself clean." Feng Che''s eyes were even colder. "Su Yao, I know you are a smart man. Before things are irreparable, you''d better stop. There is no regret medicine in the world for you." "Fengche, it''s clear that you have done a lot of wrong things yourself, but now you advise me to go back. Are you rich and powerful people so double standard and so dignified?" Su Yao sneered. "Oh, I see. In the eyes of you rich and powerful people, only your own life is the most important thing. Other people are not worth mentioning at all." Feng Che''s brow frowned more tightly. "It seems that you have to fight me today, so I don''t have to reason with you. Shen Yuan, let''s go up together. " Suddenly, Shen Yuan, who was called by his name, was a little confused. "Why do you want me to go with you? Can''t you do it by yourself? " "Do you want to solve me first and then you?" Feng Che is a little impatient. Shen Yuan immediately thought of Su Yao''s cruel means, and suddenly felt a chill in his crotch. Lin Zeyuan is the only one who becomes a eunuch. He doesn''t want to become a eunuch too. The feeling that he can see but can''t eat is too hard. "I see. I''ll help you now." However, what I didn''t expect was that even the two of them could not fight Su Yao. This makes them very suspicious of life. No, in their cognition, Su Yao is delicate and easy to push down, but now, he is like the God of war. Is he always pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger? Su Yao didn''t want to play with them any more, because it was so boring. He picked up the rope he didn''t know where it came from and tied Shen Yuan and Feng Che tightly. Then he went out of the room and locked the door. They didn''t know what Su Yao was going to do, but they were more and more upset. Su Yao outside the room took out the script, turned to the last page, and added a paragraph on it - "there was a fire suddenly in the room, but Lin Zeyuan was in a coma, Shen Yuan and Feng Che were tied up again. They had no way to escape from here. By the time the fire brigade came, they had been burned alive..." This is the end Su Yao gave them three Chapter 2166 There was a whistling wind in his ear. Su Yao opened his eyes and found himself in the air. The most important thing is that his body has been falling. He looked down at the abyss. If you just fall like this, you will fall to pieces. So before he fell into the abyss, he had to think of a way. Su Yao urged the spirit power in his body. When he found that the spirit power was still there, he quickly summoned a sword, which appeared under his feet. He recited a mantra, even the sword with people floating in the air. Su Yao looked around and saw a mountain not far away. Then he flew towards the mountain. When his feet were on the ground, he was relieved. But he really couldn''t figure out what kind of situation it was. Su Yao found a place to sit down. As soon as he was ready to contact Tangyuan, strange animal calls and human screams came not far away. Although he said to mind his own business, Su Yao was still unable to watch others die, so he walked in the direction of the voice. When he got to his destination, the first thing he noticed was the strange creature with sheep''s horns, a face and a lion''s body. The strange creature had a man in its mouth. When it bit him, his body became two pieces. Beside, there are several bodies and several injured people. those people are as like as two peas in a white robe, wearing a white jade crown on their heads, just like the way they are dressed now. They are holding a sword in their hands, nervous and afraid to look at the strange creature, want to go up and kill it, but dare not. At this time, someone noticed Su Yao standing on one side, "Su Yao, didn''t you hurry back to zongmen to move rescue soldiers, why are you still here?" As soon as this remark came out, several other people looked at Su Yao one after another. Su Yao clearly saw their eyes flashed disgust, dislike, and helplessness. It seems that the original master knows them and is not well received by them. He just doesn''t know what the original master has done. Is his status in this plane a vicious male match? While Su Yao was mending his brain, someone said, "he''s just a waste. What can we expect from him? Elder martial brother Tao, you are the one with the highest accomplishments among us. You must be much faster than us to get back to the clan, so you''d better go back and move the soldiers. " The man, who is called elder martial brother Tao, has a face like crown jade, sword eyes and star eyebrows. He wears a white robe and feels like dust. But at the moment, his brow was frowning tightly, "but if I go back, what will you do?" "Don''t worry, elder martial brother Tao. Although our accomplishments are not as good as yours, I can still hold on for a while." "Yes, elder martial brother Tao, we will be able to survive until you come back." "Elder martial brother Tao, the most important thing now is to hurry to find someone to come here. Don''t waste time here, or we will all die here today." Elder martial brother Tao sighed, "I''ll go back right now, but you must hold on." "Don''t worry, elder martial brother Tao. We can hold on." As he passed by Su Yao, elder martial brother Tao took a look at him and said, "Su Yao, you''d better go back with me. With your present accomplishments, staying here will only make trouble for them. And if something happens to you, the dignitaries will be angry. " Chapter 2167 The other people''s faces became strange when they heard the four words "Chong Tai Zun". Su Yao saw envy and hatred in their eyes. That sentence from the man named elder martial brother Tao just now sounds sour. Is it difficult that they are all envious that the original master can become the disciple of the venerable, but they can''t? No wonder they don''t like themselves. Moreover, this elder martial brother Tao may not be as kind as he shows now. If he goes with him, he may be attacked by him. For the sake of safety, he''d better stay here. So Su Yao said, "elder martial brother Tao, I''d better go back with you. Please go back and call someone." Tao Ran was just making polite remarks. Seeing Su Yao''s refusal, he didn''t say anything more and went away. And after Tao Ran left, the expressions on those faces suddenly changed, and the tone of speaking also became strange. "Su Yao, what are you doing here? Do you mean to make trouble for us? " "I really don''t know what the venerable Chongtai saw in you. He took you as an apprentice." "Su Yao, after so many years of cultivation, you still have no progress. I''m afraid you''re the only one. If you still have some self-knowledge, you should leave baiyuzong and let out your identity as the first disciple of Chongtai." Listening to them, the expression on Su Yao''s face didn''t even change, even a little careless. He reached for his ear and said, "I think what you should do now is not to attack me, but to deal with the monster in front of you." "Look, look, it has opened its mouth to you now. The next step is to bite you in half." Those people have no time to think about why Su Yao suddenly changed into a person, because the seven step magic lion beast has finished the food just now and is coming towards them. They quickly stepped back, avoiding the claw of the phantom lion, and took a defensive posture. There''s no way. The magic lion in front of them has reached the seventh level. They are not the opponent of each other at all. Just now, senior brother Tao was there, so they can barely cope with it. But now elder martial brother Tao has gone back to help the soldiers. If they attack by force, only a few of them will die. So the only thing they can do now is to defend until the people of the clan come. But the lion had no patience. Originally, it was in a deep sleep, but it was awakened by these stupid human beings. After being awakened, it was in a state of extreme hunger, and now it is in urgent need of its own stomach. The people it ate just now are not enough for it to stuff its teeth. After eating these people, it should be able to make its stomach less hungry. The magic lion roared and broke through several people''s defenses without any difficulty. Several people''s faces suddenly turned pale. They thought they could defend for a while, but they didn''t think they overestimated themselves. It seems that they are really going to die here this time. Su Yao thought he could see a wonderful fight, but he didn''t expect that the strength of the two sides was so different. These people were not the opponents of the magic lion beast at all. Although these people said that to him just now, for the sake of being disciples of the same clan, I''d better save them once. Chapter 2168 Several people didn''t want to die here at all, so they stood up and resisted. But the strength of them and the magic lion beast was too weak. After a few minutes, they were slapped on the ground by the magic lion beast and spat out a mouthful of blood. They were seriously injured and couldn''t even get up. They could only watch the magic lion come towards them. It seems that they are really dying today. When several people close their eyes and are ready to accept their own fate, suddenly there comes the scream of the magic lion beast. Is it possible that the people from the clan are coming? Thinking about this, several people quickly opened their eyes, but did not see the people of zongmen. In front of them was su Yao, whom they always looked down upon. The reason for the beast''s scream was that one of its eyes was pierced by Su Yao''s sword. Although I don''t know how Su Yao did it, some people think that he was just lucky and didn''t think that he did it with his own strength. After all, what is standing in front of them now is the seventh level magic lion beast. Even elder martial brother Tao can''t deal with it, let alone Su Yao, whose cultivation is low. Moreover, they never thought that Su Yao would stand in front of them. After all, in their impression, Su Yao was a coward, which made their mood a little complicated. However, although they didn''t like Su Yao very much, they didn''t want Su Yao to die here. After all, Su Yao and they were brothers of the same clan. Moreover, Su Yao was the only apprentice of the venerable. "Su Yao, we don''t need your help. You''d better leave now." "If you don''t leave soon, you''ll die here like us." Su Yao turned and looked at them with a smile, "why should I go?" "Su Yao, do you know that you are facing the seventh level magic lion beast, which is not what you can deal with at all?" Nanze frowned and said. Su Yao picked to pick eyebrow, "don''t try how to know?" "You..." Nanze wanted to say something more, but he was interrupted by an angry roar of the magic lion beast. Su Yao has completely attracted the gaze of the magic lion beast. This damned human dares to blind its eyes, which really annoys it. It must skin and cramp this damned human and let him die in the most painful way Seeing that the magic lion is about to attack, Su Yao''s pupil shrinks. He pushes several people away from Nanze. He jumps and stands on the back of the magic lion. The next second, a sword appeared in his hand, and he stabbed at the back of the lion without hesitation. But it was like hitting a very hard rock, and the sword broke in two. At this time, the tail of the magic lion beast had already come towards Su Yao. Although it can''t see the human standing on its back, its tail is also a weapon. As long as the tail can entangle the human, then it has a hundred ways to kill the human. But Su Yao didn''t let it succeed at all. He cut off the tail of the phantom lion. Now it''s a new hatred, and the magic lion beast is even more angry. It moves crazily, trying to throw Su Yao off his back, but Su Yao''s feet are like that of Sheng. No matter how hard it tries, it can''t throw Su Yao off. Although the lion tiger was a seven step beast, his brain was not very smart. He was shaking his body like a puff of wind and swore that he would throw Su Yao down. Chapter 2169 Although he was not thrown down by the magic lion beast, after so many turns, Su Yao was so dizzy that he was about to spit out. So before he stopped, he jumped off his back and looked at Nanze people who were still there. "Do any of you remember the weakness of the lioness?" Nanze is the first person to react. His eyes are a little complicated when he looks at Su Yao. After all, as far as Su Yao''s behavior of playing the magic lion was concerned, he was not as weak as usual. Is he always playing the role of pig and eating tiger? But why did he do that? The taste of being looked down upon by others is very uncomfortable. What''s more, this is a world where the strong are respected. Seeing that Nanze just looked at him and didn''t speak, Su Yao could not help frowning. He quickly avoided the magic lion beast that came towards him, and then took advantage of Nanze''s roar, "what''s the use of just looking at me? What''s the weakness of the magic lion beast? Do you want us all to die here?" Nanze then moved his eyes away from Su Yao. He carefully recalled the information about the magic lion beast. After thinking about the weakness of the magic lion beast, he was hard to say, "magic, magic lion beast..." Looking at his stammering appearance, Su Yao was a little impatient, "don''t stammer, speak quickly." Nanze gritted his teeth and said, "the weakness of the magic lion is in the middle of its buttocks." Hearing this sentence, Su Yao almost did not escape the hand of the phantom lion beast. He jumped on the back of the phantom lion beast again. "Are you kidding me?" Doesn''t the position in the middle of the buttocks refer to the chrysanthemum of the phantom lion? Is it hard to kill the magic lion beast without exploding its chrysanthemum? Just thinking about that kind of picture, he was a little incompetent to accept it. He suspected that Nanze was playing with him. "I''m not lying to you. That''s what the book says." Nanze put on a "believe it or not" expression. "Is there any other way to kill the phantom lion?" "That''s the only way to cut off the head of the phantom lion, but the phantom lion''s body is as hard as a rock..." Before Nanze''s words were finished, he saw that Su Yao hit the head of the magic lion beast with a fist. He was immediately shocked by Su Yao''s reckless behavior. "Su Yao, don''t you want your hand?" Several others were also frightened by his behavior. "Su Yao, don''t be impulsive. The head of the phantom lion is the hardest part of its body." However, what he didn''t expect was that something unexpected happened. Su Yao smashed the head of the lion beast with one punch, and his blood and brain all over him. But he seemed not aware of it. He turned around and laughed at some people who had been completely stunned. "Is that ok?" Several people''s expressions can''t be described as panic at all. Their eyes are about to pop out of their eyes. What did they see just now? Su Yao smashed the lion''s head with one blow. That''s the seventh level magic lion beast. Ah, the seventh level magic lion beast that even elder martial brother Tao can''t deal with, but Su Yao, who they always despise, blows his head. How strong is Su Yao? They could not help shivering at the thought of how they had treated Su Yao before. I hope Su Yao is not a man of revenge, otherwise they will not have a good life in the future. Chapter 2170 Nanze rubbed his hands, "elder martial brother su." Su Yao raised his eyebrow and looked at him with a smile. "Didn''t you call me by my name just now? Why do you call me elder martial brother now?" "You are our elder martial brother." Nanze flattered with a smile, "before you disrespect, we are wrong, you have a lot of adults, forgive us, we will never do that kind of thing." Su Yao did not speak, but carefully searched the memory of Nanze in his mind. In fact, Nanze''s heart is not bad. They just scold the original owner and never beat him. And when the original owner is ridiculed by other sects, they will stand up for him. The reason why they despise the original master is that the original master clearly worshipped under the door of Baiyu zongxiu as the highest dignitary, but did not make any progress. As for jealousy, it''s true that there is some jealousy, but it won''t lead to shady things. In fact, compared with other sects, Bai Yuzong is very friendly. He has never had any infighting. His disciples just make a little fight with each other. They can make up the next day. It''s like nothing happened. They practice martial arts, eat and read books together. The elder martial brother Tao is not bad at heart. He just envies the original master. He envies that the original master can become a disciple of those who respect Taiwan. Envy the original master, clearly no progress, but Chongtai Zun or as always dote on him. What''s more, elder martial brother Tao secretly taught the original master. As for whether or not the original owner has learned, he does not know. It seems that he usually encounters too many dregs, which leads him to regard good people as bad people. After thinking about this, Su Yao sighed gently. Nanze several people see he has not spoken, a heart suddenly raised up, even nervous to swallow saliva. Nanze said bitterly, "elder martial brother Su, we really know that we are wrong." Su Yao wanted to laugh, "don''t worry, I won''t haggle with you just because of a little thing. However, if you dare to provoke me again in the future, don''t be rude to you with me. " With that, he waved his fist. Looking at his action, several people suddenly thought of the picture that he just punched the head of the seven level magic lion beast. His legs were a little soft. The hard head of the magic lion beast could be smashed by Su Yao, not to mention their heads. Just thinking about such a picture, their hearts could not help but feel a sense of fear. "No, no, absolutely not. Elder martial brother Su, from now on, you tell us to go east, we absolutely dare not go west. " Nanze gave a flattering smile. Several others echoed. Su Yao looked at Nanze and said, "is that true?" I don''t know why. Nanze always thinks that something bad will happen next. He swallows Of course, it''s true. It''s more true than pearls. " "Then you should take off your clothes now." Nanzeton stepped back a few steps when he said this. He hugged himself, just like a little daughter-in-law who was teased by a hooligan. He was very scared, but he still put on a posture that he would rather die than follow. "Elder martial brother Su, I''ll tell you the truth. Even if you kill me, I won''t follow you." Chapter 2171 Tao Ran and Chongtai just heard what Nanze said. The former looked at Nanze and then at Su Yao. His eyes were very complicated. As for the latter, he laughs, "I''ve done a good job. I have the style of a teacher." Although they have long been used to the character of the dignitaries, the corners of their mouths still can''t help twitching a few times. Chongtai Zun is very powerful, but his character doesn''t match his identity at all. Even if he is not the kind of cold and silent, he must be the kind of gentle. But he is this kind of danger langdang. He has no proper form. I don''t know how he became like this. In his words, life has been so long, but we have to take care of this and that, so it''s more boring to live. After hearing this, Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times. He turned around and looked at the dignitary standing there. He was stunned. The reason for as like as two peas is that he is just like Xiao Jinghe. I don''t know if this dignitary has anything to do with his family. At this time, the venerable Chongtai spoke again, "disciple, come here and let me have a look. I haven''t seen you for a long time." Su Yao went over, just ready to say something, saw him hold his nose back a few steps, eyes full of disgust, "apprentice, what are you doing, what are you doing?" After he said this, Su Yao remembered that he had just smashed the head of the seven step lion beast with one punch, and then he was splashed with the other''s blood and brain. As soon as he thought about what he was like, he couldn''t help vomiting. He quickly gave himself a clean body technique, and the white robe he was wearing restored his clean appearance. At this time, the voice of the venerable Chongtai rang again, with a bit of surprise and joy, "apprentice, have you learned the skill of purifying your body?" Su Yao was silent immediately How useless is the original master? He can''t even learn this very simple magic. No wonder they look down on him so much. "Master, in fact, I''ve learned it a long time ago." "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier? If you were bored to death earlier, I would hold a celebration party for you. " Chongtai venerable said with some regret. Su Yao doubted whether he was hearing hallucinations. Celebration banquet? He is just a little clean body, why hold a celebration banquet? Is there any relationship between the two? Although he had long expected that the Chongtai venerable might be a little abnormal, he did not expect that he was so abnormal. Su Yao gave the venerable Chongtai a complicated look. "Master, it''s unnecessary. I don''t like any banquet at all." "What reward do you want?" Su Yao "Why don''t you sleep with me tonight?" The dignitary asked with a smile. Su Yao Hello, can you take your image into consideration? There are so many people here. And you are not afraid of causing any misunderstanding when you say such words? Su Yao said, "master, I don''t want any reward at all." "Really not?" "No, please don''t make such a joke in the future." The venerable Chongtai sighed, "disciple, you are more and more unlovable." Tao Ran Nanze Others: "I''m not sure." All of a sudden, it''s a good thing that they didn''t become the disciples of the venerable. Chapter 2172 Su Yao didn''t know what to say, so he closed his mouth. As if not aware of this awkward atmosphere, the dignitary of Chongtai took out a fan. But today''s weather is a bit cold, he put the fan away after a few times. "Come here, disciple." Su Yao hesitated for a while, and finally walked over. All of a sudden, the grand master put his hands in his collar. Su Yao was startled by his action, "master, what are you doing?" "It''s cold all of a sudden. Let me warm up." The dignitary said shamelessly. Su Yao As an immortal, how can you be afraid of cold? Do you treat me as a fool? Others: "I''m not sure." They know that diao''er langdang, the venerable of Chongtai, has no formal form all day long, but they didn''t expect him to be so unorthodox. And why don''t they feel cold at all? Su Yao seems to be a little miserable with such a master. Su Yao took a deep breath, "master, please take out your hand, or I will be angry." "All right." The venerable Chongtai reluctantly took out his hand and took the opportunity to touch his neck. Su Yao widened his eyes and glared at the master, "master, what are you doing touching my neck?" Day, this heavy stage venerable shouldn''t be a pervert, coveting the body of own disciple or something? If he is such a pervert, he will be killed even if he has fought for his life. "I just ran into it by accident. What''s the problem?" The dignitary said with a smile. Su Yao gritted his teeth and resisted the impulse of hitting him with a fist. "No problem, no problem." Several others: "I''m not sure." Why do they suddenly feel redundant? The venerable of Chongtai rubbed Su Yao''s head again, rubbed his hair disorderly, then nodded with satisfaction, "well, it''s much more lovable." Su Yao took out the mirror and looked at it. After he found that his hair had been made the same as the chicken coop, he wanted to fight the dignitaries even more. "Can I change my master now?" Why do so many people want to be the apprentice of the venerable, just because he is the most powerful one in baiyuzong? Can he really be a good teacher just because he is not calm at all? "No, you can only have me in your whole life." The dignitary said, "good disciple, if you abandon me, I will die of grief." Su Yao So you''re going to die of grief? Nanze felt that he should come out to rescue Su Yao, so he said, "where''s that seven step magic lion?" With these words, Nanze and other people suddenly came up with a picture of Su Yao beating the head of the seventh level lion beast with one punch, and his face suddenly became very complicated. "Why don''t you talk?" "The lion is dead." Nanze said, pointing to the corpse of the seventh order lion beast. After Tao Ran looked at it and determined that it was really the body of the seventh level magic lion beast, his expression became very complicated Did you even kill it? " Although I know that this is a very small chance, but only a few of them are here. "No Nanze shook his head. They don''t have such great ability. This seventh level magic lion beast was killed by Su Yao, who had always thought that his cultivation was low. No, it''s elder martial brother su. Chapter 2173 "Since it''s not you, who is it?" It''s not su Yao, is it? It''s not that he looked down on Su Yao, it''s really because Su Yao was the one with the lowest accomplishments in Baiyu sect. To tell you the truth, the accomplishments of those outside disciples are much higher than Su Yao. Unless Su Yao has been playing a pig and eating a tiger. But that should be very unlikely. Nanze looked at Su Yao and was hesitating whether he wanted to tell the truth or not. The venerable Chongtai suddenly said, "was su Yao the one who killed that seven step lion beast?" Su Yao''s eyelids jumped. How can the venerable Chongtai see it? Isn''t he always aware of his disciples'' low accomplishments? "Yes, brother Su did." Nanze said. Several other people echoed, "brother Su killed him. We saw him just now." Tao Ran spirit some trance, "you should not be hallucination?" Is it hard to be younger martial brother Su? He has been playing the role of pig and eating tiger all the time? But why did he do that? That will not bring him any benefits, but also attract other people''s eyes. Do you want to keep a low profile? But it''s too low-key. "They''re right. Su Yao killed the seventh level lion beast." The venerable Chongtai said, "just now, Su Yao''s clothes were stained with the blood and brain of the phantom lion beast, while other people''s clothes were clean." "In addition, the head of this phantom lion beast was hit like this. It must have been caused by Su Yao''s blow." Nanze nodded with several other people, "yes, that''s it." Su Yao If he hadn''t sensed other people''s breath before, he would have doubted whether the venerable Chongtai had been peeking around all the time. The expression on Tao Ran''s face became more complicated. "Elder martial brother Su, I didn''t expect that it was really you. Since you are so powerful, why did you not show up all the time and let the other disciples in the sect look down on you? " This question really baffled Su Yao. He can''t say he''s not the owner, can he? If he said that, then the dignitary would think that he had robbed his disciple''s house and avenged his disciple. "Well..." "Because he wanted to surprise me, of course." The venerable Chongtai suddenly interjected, "apprentice, I didn''t expect that you have grown up like this where I didn''t notice. I''m so happy." "Come on, let the master have a hug." Su Yao quickly stepped back to avoid his hand, "master, please respect yourself!" The atmosphere was suddenly much better after being interrupted by the venerable Chongtai. Tao Ran is still clinging to that problem. He really wants to know why Su Yao plays the role of a pig and eats a tiger. "Younger martial brother Su, please answer my question seriously." Su Yao sighed, "elder martial brother Tao, since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you the truth -" "that''s because I want to keep a low profile. I don''t want to be so conspicuous in the clan. I just want to be a salted fish waiting to die." Tao Ran accepted Su Yao''s reason without doubt, but he couldn''t accept Su Yao''s mentality of wanting to be a salted fish. "Younger martial brother Su, since you can kill this seventh level magic lion beast with your bare hands, it means that your cultivation is above me, and you are three years younger than me. It also means that your talent is very high, and you should not waste your good talent." Chapter 2174 Su Yao Tao Ran, as like as two peas in the school. But this was just a casual reason. How can Tao Ran believe it? See Su Yao Leng there, Tao Ran thought that he did not listen to his words, immediately some hate iron not steel. "Elder martial brother Su, if I had your talent, I would practice all day and make myself a strong man as soon as possible." "But if you practice all day long, won''t you be afraid of being possessed suddenly?" Su Yao''s brain circuit and Tao Ran''s brain circuit are not on the same channel at all. "You can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. You can''t be fat in a mouthful. You have to take your time to cultivate this kind of thing. You can''t be in a hurry, or you will be possessed one day." Tao Ran Nanze Others: "I''m not sure." as like as two peas in their master''s words, how did this happen? The venerable Chongtai laughed, "that''s right, that''s right. If you only focus on cultivation, it will be very tired and boring. There are so many interesting things in the world. You should go out more and broaden your horizons. Don''t stay in the family every day. " All of you: -- So that''s why you only come back to your family one day a month? The venerable Chongtai looked at Su Yao again, "apprentice, you can''t be salted all the time, but your cultivation is higher than that of elder martial brother Tao Ran. It''s time to shine out and blind other people''s eyes, let them know how powerful my venerable Chongtai''s disciples are, and let them know that I can also teach good apprentices." Su Yao In fact, the last two sentences are the key, right? "Master, talk is talk, but can you stay away from me? And can you stop putting your head on my shoulder? " "I''m a little tired as a teacher. Let me lean on it for a while." The dignitary said shamelessly, "I just came back from the outside and was pulled by Nanze. If you had known that you could get rid of this seventh level lion by yourself, I would not have come here. " It was like playing outside took him a lot of energy. Su Yao said with a smile, "master, do you want me to help you take off your head? You won''t feel tired all your life." The venerable Chongtai immediately stood up and said, "apprentice, do you speak like this? It''s disrespectful of you." "Then you can get rid of me." "No way. Since you have been worshipped by me, you will be mine all your life. Don''t even think about it." The dignitary said solemnly. Su Yao If you can''t speak, shut your mouth. Others: "I''m not sure." What do you mean you''ll be mine all your life? How does this sentence sound like calcium in calcium? Is it hard to see that the relationship between the venerable and Su Yao is not just a relationship between master and apprentice? It''s said that recently, love between teachers and students is very popular in the world of cultivating immortals, and most of them are male. Is it true that the master of Taiwan and Su Yao are in love with each other? No, no, no, no, No. It''s not what they think. It''s not a day or two since the dignitaries of Chongtai always said something improper. He must have said it on purpose. After all, he has a little bad taste besides being a dangler. In this way, they suddenly feel even more fortunate that they have not succeeded in worshipping the venerable. Chapter 2175 After returning to baiyuzong, the venerable Chongtai said that his disciples had killed the seven level magic lion beast by themselves. This makes those people who don''t know in the clan think that he is drunk and not sober, otherwise how can he say such irrelevant words. You should know that Su Yao, the disciple of the Chongtai venerable, is the worst one in the whole clan. If he can kill the first-order magic lion beast, he is very long. Kill level seven lion beast? It''s more difficult than the sun coming out in the West. so after hearing this from his own brother, the emperor make complaints about it. "Heavy platform, your brain is water?" I advise you to go to the white pharmacist to have a look, so that your brain will not be completely damaged. " After all, he has been used to it for a long time. What''s more, his elder martial brother only talks like this every time. It''s nothing new. "Elder martial brother, don''t you believe me?" "Do you think you can believe what you say?" Asked the white jade patriarch. The venerable of Chongtai raised his legs and knocked a handful of melon seeds out of nowhere. "Elder martial brother, would you like to make a bet with me?" Looking at his picture without a proper shape, the master of Baiyu sect felt his head hurt. His younger martial brother was very cute and clever when he was a child. How can he be like this now? I really want to whip him a few times. "Come on, what do you like about me again?" The dignitary of Chongtai, with a smile, does not have the image of a super strong man. "Elder martial brother, you know me best. My admiration for you is just like a continuous river." The corner of the mouth of the white jade patriarch can''t help twitching a few times, "OK, don''t flatter me, quickly say what you want again?" "I want your thousand year old tortoise, elder martial brother." Zhu Yinbai frowned, "what do you want my Millennium tortoise for?" "Of course it was stewed turtle soup for my apprentice." Smelling speech, Zhu Yinbai couldn''t help it any more. He suddenly patted the table and said, "drink the Millennium xuangui stew? Shen Chongtai, do you know how rare that Millennium turtle is? What''s more, the soup made from the Millennium mystery soup can''t be drunk by anyone. Your little disciple will surely die after drinking it. " "I think you''re just here to piss me off. Get out of here!" The master of Chongtai still has that expression, which makes people want to hit him in the face with a fist. "Elder martial brother, I just said that. I don''t really want to drink your Millennium xuangui stew. Don''t be angry." Zhu Yinbai didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He was afraid that he would be angry. "Now get out of here, I don''t want to see your face." "Elder martial brother, it''s just a trifle. Why are you so angry? You have wrinkles on your face now. If you get angry again, there will be more and more wrinkles. " Zhu Yinbai kicked in the past, "roll!" Chapter 2176 Several people passing by outside the house heard Zhu Yinbai''s "roll away" and saw Shen Chongtai, who had been expelled from the house. They knew that Shen Chongtai was making their patriarch angry again. I can''t help but sigh, "Alas, how can a good person like Chongtai have such a mouth?" "It''s true. Even when I heard the words of the venerable Chongtai, I felt itchy." "How many times do you think this is the first time that the venerable Chongtai has made the patriarch angry?" "I can''t remember clearly. Anyway, there are not hundreds of times. There are also eight or nine crosses." "The patriarch was so miserable that he had such a younger martial brother." "Although the mouth of the venerable Chongtai is not very good, he is the most powerful one in the clan. If he can worship under his door, it will be very good." "Don''t think about it any more. The venerable Chongtai has already said that he will only have such a disciple as Su Yao in his whole life..." No matter how low their voices were, Shen Chongtai could hear them clearly. And after hearing them belittle their disciples, the usual smile on their faces suddenly disappeared. He went to the back of those people without any footstep. "What were you talking about just now?" Those people were all shocked by his sudden voice. They turned around stiffly, with a smile more ugly than crying on their faces. "Master Chongtai, we were just talking and playing. It''s definitely not what you heard." Shen Zhongtai sneered, "but how can I hear you demeaning my only disciple?" Those people''s faces turned pale and their legs and stomachs softened. "Master Chongtai, we won''t talk about it any more. Please forgive us this time." They forgot that although the Chongtai venerable was not formal all day long, he was the shortest one in the clan, and he liked his only disciple Su Yao very much. If the dignitaries have to haggle with them, they are doomed. Now we can only hope that the dignitaries of Chongtai will forgive them this time for their first offence. Shen Zhongtai raised his chin. "From now on, take care of your mouth. If I hear any words that belittle my disciples from your mouth again, then don''t stay in baiyuzong. Pack up and go back to your parents." "Yes, we''ll take care of our mouths. Thank you "Well, you can go now." ¡­¡­ On the other side. Su Yao didn''t expect that his cheap master would enjoy so much. There was a super hot spring in his backyard. Hot spring is the best place to relax. Su Yao, who had been practicing for a day, was a little tired, so he took off his clothes and went into the hot spring to soak. Just a few minutes later, someone stepped into the hot spring and touched his back. He doubted whether he had met any hooligans. Su Yao quickly looked back, and then was startled by Shen Chongtai''s enlarged face, "master, what are you doing?" Shen Zhongtai reached out and hugged him, "good apprentice, I''m so sad for my teacher." Su Yao is about to get goose bumps, and he really doubts that this cheap master has something to do with himself. He thinks, "master, can you let me go before you speak?" Chapter 2177 "Good student, your body is too soft. Let me hold it for a while." Shen Zhongtai hugs more and more tightly. Su Yao suddenly felt that he was not a good person. He resisted the impulse to punch Shen Chongtai on the head. "Master, do you know your behavior is called sexual harassment?" "We''re both men. There''s nothing to be shy about. You can squeeze mine." Shen Chongtai said very shamelessly. Su Yao was almost annoyed by his words, "master, if you don''t let go, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" Shen Chongtai must be a pervert. He must be. Maybe he took the original master as an apprentice because he was greedy for the original master''s body. In the future, he must stay away from this pervert, so as to avoid being given tofu by him. Shen Zhongtai reluctantly let go of Su Yao, "apprentice, what are you doing to be a teacher so fierce? I''m really sad." He said while covering his chest, pretending to be really sad. Su Yao didn''t like him at all, and he turned his eyes at him, "do you look like a master?" Listen to this, the expression on Shen Chongtai''s face looks more sad, "apprentice, I didn''t expect that I was such a person in your eyes, my heart will be broken by you." Su Yao rolled his eyes again, "then you can find a clever and obedient apprentice again." "Do you dislike me? You must have despised me. Thanks to my kindness to you, I even stole the master''s thousand year old tortoise and prepared to stew it for you. You really hurt my heart. " "The cold wind is flowing all over my face, and my rebellion breaks my heart." Su Yao grasped the key point of his last sentence, and the expression on his face became very complicated. "What did you say just now? Did you steal the master''s thousand year old tortoise?" And I''m going to stew that thousand year old tortoise. What kind of realm is this? At the same time, Zhu Yinbai''s voice rang, "Shen Chongtai, you stole my thousand year old tortoise. I will kill you today!" Zhu Yinbai stormed in. When he saw Su Yao and Shen Chongtai, who were close to each other, he was stunned. Then he roared, "Shen Chongtai, you can''t even steal my thousand year old tortoise. You want to do something wrong to your disciples. I must clean up the door for the master today." Shen Zhongtai stood up very calmly, "elder martial brother, we are soaking in hot spring. Would you like to come down and soak with us for a while?" Zhu Yinbai felt that his eyes were going to be blind, "bubble you ghost! Believe it or not, I''ll take your head off and make tea? Don''t put on your clothes as soon as possible Shen Chongtai didn''t mean to put on clothes at all, and even put on a few poses to show off his good figure in an all-round way. He also said that he didn''t want to beat him, "elder martial brother, I know that you are old and out of shape now, which leads to disharmony between husband and wife, but you can''t be jealous of my good figure." And Shen Chongtai continued, "elder martial brother, you don''t have to be too sad. I have someone here who can help you get back in shape. Do you want to know what it is?" Chapter 2178 Zhu Yinbai sneered, "you''d better keep that kind of thing for yourself and hand over my thousand year old tortoise, or the whip in my hand will hit you." Shen Zhongtai blinked, "but the thousand year old tortoise is already boiling in the pot." As soon as the words came out, Zhu Yinbai''s Qi and blood surged, and he almost spat out a mouthful of old blood, "what did you say just now?" "The handsome thousand year old turtle has been cooking in the pot." Shen Chongtai repeated what he said just now. Zhu Yinbai couldn''t bear it any longer. He whipped it. Shen Chongtai dodged very easily, even the back of the whip also opened. Zhu Yinbai knew that he could not beat him, so he put the whip away again. Shen Zhongtai once again opened the mode of ridicule. "Elder martial brother, you didn''t hit me all of a sudden with this whip. Can''t it be kidney deficiency that leads to failure?" A man doesn''t like to hear such words, so does Zhu Yinbai, "Shen Chongtai, can you shut your mouth? If you don''t talk, your mouth will feel bad, right? " "Elder martial brother, why are you so angry? I don''t think you are right?" Zhu Yinbai Cao, it''s been 18 years of bad luck for him to get such a bad mouth, isn''t it? Su Yao also felt that Shen Chongtai, a cheap master, was badly in need of beating. Moreover, he felt that his eyes were going to be blind because Shen Chongtai''s buttocks were always swaying in front of his eyes. So he didn''t hold back and kicked Shen Chongtai''s butt. Shen Chongtai didn''t have any defense, so he kicked him, and the whole person fell down, and his nose even bled because he hit the stone. Su Yao didn''t expect that he would be kicked down by himself. After reaction, he ran away. Shen Zhongtai stretched out his hand and touched, "it''s really against this stinky boy." But Zhu Yinbai was so cool that he laughed very impolitely, "Shen Chongtai, I didn''t expect that you would have such a day. This is really retribution." Shen Chongtai was not annoyed by his words, and even launched a counterattack, "elder martial brother, do you really don''t want your Millennium xuangui?" As soon as these words came out, Zhu Yinbai''s laughter stopped abruptly. "My Millennium tortoise, please give it back to me." "Elder martial brother, you have to exchange one thing." "What is it?" Zhu Yinbai frowned and asked, looking at Shen Chongtai''s eyes, very alert. "Your Jasper whip." "Don''t even think about that." Zhu Yinbai refused without hesitation, "but your sister-in-law gave me the Jasper whip." Shen Chongtai was suddenly fed a mouthful of dog food, "..." Show love, share quickly. "But I just like that jade whip. If you don''t give it to me, you won''t want your thousand year old tortoise." "If you don''t give back the thousand year old tortoise to me, you can teach those new disciples from today on, and you won''t want to take another step out of Baiyu sect from now on. Besides, your disciple Su Yao is expected to become a disciple of others. " Smell speech, the expression on Shen Chongtai''s face immediately collapsed, "elder martial brother, do you want to be so cruel?" "So are you going to give back the Millennium tortoise to me or to me?" "Give it back to you, give it back to you." Shen Zhongtai takes out the thousand year old tortoise and throws it at Zhu Yinbai. Zhu Yinbai took a closer look, determined that it was the Millennium xuangui, and then left. Chapter 2179 After Zhu Yinbai left, Shen Chongtai took out a thousand year old tortoise. The one he gave to Zhu Yinbai just now is a fake. The one he held in his hand is real. "Elder martial brother, elder martial brother, I didn''t expect that you are still so easy to cheat. Your thousand year old tortoise is destined to be stewed by me." However, as soon as the last word fell, Zhu Yinbai suddenly came back. Shen Chongtai didn''t have time to ask the thousand year old tortoise to put it away. He squeezed out a smile that was more ugly than crying. "Elder martial brother, why are you back again? Is there anything else "What''s that in your hand?" Zhu Yinbai''s vision fell on the thousand year old tortoise in his hand. "It''s just an ordinary turtle." "Ordinary tortoise?" With a sneer, Zhu Yinbai smashed the tortoise stone in his hand toward Shen Chongtai. "Go to your ordinary tortoise. The one you are holding is my Millennium tortoise." Shen Chongtai Ah, I didn''t expect to be exposed so soon. It seems that elder martial brother has learned to be smart. "Shen Chongtai, do you think I will be cheated by you as before? Give it back to me, or I will make all the words I just told you come true." Zhu Yinbai sneered. Shen Chongtai, who was threatened, could only hand over the real Millennium xuangui, "elder martial brother, come down and take it yourself." Zhu Yinbai thought about it, and finally went down, "give it to me quickly." However, what I didn''t expect was that Shen Chongtai, the guy who didn''t want to beat him, actually cast a clothes vanishing curse on him, which is a very improper spell. As a result, he is also naked now. Wish Yinbai take a deep breath. Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. No one cares if you are angry. "Shen Chongtai, what''s the matter with you all of a sudden? Give me my clothes back quickly." "Elder martial brother, you can stay here for a while. I''ll have people send clothes later. I have something to do now. I''ll go first. Bye." As soon as the voice fell, Shen Chongtai ran back. Zhu Yinbai subconsciously wants to catch up, but suddenly remembers that he has nothing on now. If he catches up like this and is not seen by others, his reputation in baiyuzong will be bad. "Shen Chongtai, get back here!" I wish you a long roar. So his voice echoed throughout the clan. All the people in the clan knew that Shen Chongtai had made the clan leader angry again. Of course, Shen Zhongtai also heard it, but he didn''t care at all and went into the kitchen with the thousand year old tortoise. In the kitchen, Su Yao was making food. When he saw Shen Chongtai coming in, he subconsciously wanted to run away. But before he could escape, he was stopped by Shen Chongtai. "Disciple, are you afraid of me?" Su Yao turned around and said with a smile, "No "Then why do you run as soon as you see me?" "I just had a stomachache all of a sudden and wanted to solve my physiological needs." "Physiological needs?" The expression on Shen Chongtai''s face suddenly became subtle, "yes, you are now at the age of getting married. If there is anyone you like, I''ll go to propose marriage for you. " Su Yao Is there something wrong with master Qian''s brain? What''s in his head? "Master, you seem to have misunderstood me. I mean to go to the cottage." Chapter 2180 Shen Chongtai didn''t answer this, "apprentice, do you smell something burning?" Su Yao also smelled it. He quickly turned to look at the stove and found that he didn''t notice. The water in the pot was dry, and the braised carp was burnt in the pot. He quickly turned over the braised carp with a spatula, and was relieved to find that it was just a little paste. Fortunately, it''s just a little paste, otherwise he won''t be able to eat braised carp today. Shen Chongtai''s attention was also attracted by the braised carp in the pot. Although he doesn''t need to eat according to his current cultivation, he just likes to enjoy delicious food. Life has been so long, if you can''t even enjoy the delicious food, then living is really meaningless. And although this braised carp is a little burnt, it looks delicious. What I didn''t expect is that I haven''t seen him for more than half a month. His little apprentice has learned how to cook, and he seems to have a good talent in this aspect. It seems that in the future, even in the clan, he can enjoy delicious food. Thinking about this, Shen Chongtai gave Su Yao a very bright smile, "good apprentice." Su Yao listened to his tone, goose bumps all over, "master, what bad idea are you making?" "Good student, you should be able to cook a lot of dishes?" Shen Zhongtai asked with a smile. Although he did not understand why he asked himself this question, Su Yao nodded, "yes." "Then I''ll give you this millennium turtle. I''m sure you can make a good soup with it." Shen Chongtai said, and handed the thousand year old tortoise to Su Yao. Su Yao looked at the thousand year old tortoise and thought that it was really suitable for stewing. As soon as he was ready to agree, he suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help raising his voice. "What did you say just now? Is this a thousand year old tortoise? " Shen Zhongtai nodded. "The master''s Millennium tortoise?" Shen Zhongtai nodded again. Su Yao I really want to eat the master''s thousand year old tortoise. What a death. "What about the Lord?" If he remembers correctly, the patriarch just came to take his thousand year old tortoise. The patriarch didn''t want to go back. How could he be willing to go? Is it difficult for him to do something disrespectful to the Lord? On this thought, Su Yao felt that he was going to suffocate, "what about the patriarch?" "He should be in the hot spring in the backyard now." Shen Zhongtai said. "You didn''t do anything to him, did you?" I hope his cheap master didn''t do anything to the patriarch, otherwise he might be implicated. Shen Zhongtai raised his eyebrows. "Did you lose his clothes?" Su Yao You don''t feel guilty at all. You are the first person to die in the world. Su Yao couldn''t stand any longer. He ran quickly to the backyard and saw Zhu Yinbai, who was soaking in the hot spring there. He really didn''t wear anything. Hearing the news, Zhu Yinbai raised his head. When he saw Su Yao standing there, he frowned, "didn''t your master ask you to send clothes?" "The master didn''t tell me. I came here myself." Anyway, he didn''t mind pitching himself as a cheap master, but he really didn''t let himself send clothes. Chapter 2181 After listening to this, Zhu Yinbai wanted to fight Shen Chongtai even more. But he couldn''t beat Shen Chongtai at all. As a elder martial brother, he can''t beat his younger martial brother. It''s estimated that he is the only one in the world. "Su Yao, I know you are a good boy. Don''t learn from your master. If you become your master, you will be chased and beaten when you go out." "Your master''s mouth really offended many people. If it wasn''t for those people who couldn''t beat him, he would be three inches tall now." Su Yao Suzerain, your mouth is very poisonous. No wonder you two can become brothers. "Lord, I know that I will not be as bad as my master." As for Shen Chongtai''s lack of money, he can be regarded as deeply aware of it. Sometimes he wants to beat his cheap master, not to mention other people. "Lord, this is your Millennium tortoise. Now I''ll give it back to you." Zhu Yinbai took the tortoise and said, "why is the tortoise there?" "My master gave it to me." Su Yao mercilessly sold his cheap master, "master asked me to stew it. How dare I?" After listening to this, Zhu Yinbai wants to beat Shen Chongtai even more, but he doesn''t show it in front of Su Yao. After all, Su Yao is his younger martial brother''s disciple. If something happens at that time, Su Yao will stand on his younger martial brother''s side without hesitation. "Su Yao, you are so much better than your master. Your master is very old and likes to make trouble like a child. No one in the world can control him. " Su Yao How old is his cheap master now? Is he a thousand year old goblin? "Su Yao, go and get me some clothes now. I can''t stay here all the time." Su Yao tilted his head and said, "master, is there any spare clothes in your storage ring?" As soon as these words came out, Zhu Yinbai was silent immediately, "..." How did he forget that? His storage ring has several sets of laundry. He must have been annoyed by Shen Chongtai, the guy with a bad mouth. That''s why he forgot. "Cough." Zhu Yinbai cleared his throat. "I suddenly remember that there are some clothes in my storage ring. Then you don''t need to take them. Go and practice yourself." "Lord, then I will go." Zhu Yinbai answered, took out a suit of clothes from the storage ring and quickly put them on. Su Yao looked at the purple robe on his body, and then remembered that he was wearing a golden robe that could blind people''s eyes when he came here today. Suddenly, he didn''t know what kind of expression to put on. He thought that all the other people in baiyuzong were normal except Shen Chongtai. But what I didn''t expect is that Zhu Yinbai''s aesthetic is so strange, and his brain seems to be a little dull. And Nanze, who I met a few days ago, has a faint smell of sand sculpture. Is this white jade sect full of sand sculptures? Well, but it''s not bad. He prefers the white jade sect to those strict sects. A relaxed atmosphere can make people happy physically and mentally, and that kind of depressive atmosphere is likely to make people nervous breakdown. Chapter 2182 However, Zhu Yinbai''s purple robe is a little hot. but he still doesn''t want to make complaints about it. After all, I wish he could fight again, and he was also the emperor of Baiyu. If he offended him with a little incident, he would probably be expelled from Baiyu Zong. He didn''t plan to leave baiyuzong until he knew who the target of the strategy was. After all, he doesn''t have the currency of the world. If he leaves like this, he will end up in the open. Although the people of baiyuzong seem to be a little abnormal, they can eat and live here. This alone can make him ignore those bad places, such as Shen Chongtai, a bit abnormal and cheap master with poisonous mouth. At this time, Shen Chongtai''s voice suddenly rang from behind, "elder martial brother, I didn''t expect that your aesthetic is still so hot for a long time. You don''t know how old you are now, but you still wear this style of clothes. No wonder your sister-in-law is more and more dissatisfied with you." "If you don''t change your aesthetic quickly, my sister-in-law will drive you out sooner or later." Listening to this, I wish the green veins of Yinbai''s forehead protruded, "Shen Chongtai, it''s hard for your mouth not to speak, isn''t it? Can you say something nice? " "Elder martial brother, you don''t know my character. Do you think I''m the kind of person who can say good things?" Shen Chongtai shrugged, "and what I said is the truth, the four words of" honest advice against the ear "are really right." Zhu Yinbai tried hard to control the fire in his heart, but he couldn''t control it at all. "Shen Chongtai, today I must let you know what to say and what not to say." Shen Zhongtai raised his eyebrows and said sarcastically, "elder martial brother, you won''t forget how you were defeated by me last time, will you?" Su Yao My younger martial brother didn''t fall out with him even though he didn''t deserve to be beaten. Zhu Yinbai was really tolerant. No wonder he took a millennium old tortoise as a pet, and he was almost a ninja tortoise himself. However, it is also possible that Zhu Yinbai has been used to Shen Chongtai''s character for a long time, so the two brothers didn''t fall out. Of course, Zhu Yinbai has no problem with that matter. Now when Shen Chongtai mentions it, he is even more inspired. "Shen Chongtai, do you think your accomplishments are higher than mine, so I can''t help you?" If it had been for other people, they would have been softened. But Shen Chongtai is not the same, he is more than life, death endlessly ah, or continue to tease Zhu Yinbai. "Elder martial brother, what are you going to do with me?" There are three points of provocation, three points of ridicule and four points of carelessness. Seeing that his cheap master was still dying there, Su Yao really couldn''t help it. It''s not like that when it comes to hate. He really wanted to sew up Shen Chongtai''s mouth which could not spit out ivory with needle and thread. "Master, can you shut your mouth?" Shen Zhongtai''s attention was shifted by his words when he was in a state of shock. Shen Zhongtai looked at Su Yao with an aggrieved look on his face. "Apprentice, even if you don''t scold me, now you even ask me to shut up. Who is your master?" Su Yao said coldly, "you are too noisy. If you don''t shut up, I don''t mind changing the master." Shen Chongtai The cold wind is flowing all over my face, and my rebellion breaks my heart. God, return the obedient apprentice before him. Chapter 2183 Zhu Yinbai couldn''t help laughing, "Shen Chongtai, I''m afraid you are the only one who is despised by his disciples in the world. You are really an unqualified master." "So what? My accomplishments are higher than yours. You can''t beat me." Shen Zhongtai said with his chin raised. "My disciples are young, promising and gifted." "My accomplishments are higher than you. You can''t beat me." "I''m the Lord. You have to listen to me." "My accomplishments are higher than you. You can''t beat me." Shen Zhongtai is a repeater. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to their conversation, Su Yao''s face was black. How can you fight in such a naive way? Are you two primary school chickens? Why don''t you start fighting? Zhu Yinbai is also speechless. "Shen Chongtai, you are not very able to say it. How can you only say such a sentence now?" "Then why don''t we fight?" Shen Zhongtai asked. Zhu Yinbai Fight you? I''m not a fool. "Elder martial brother, don''t you dare to fight me? It seems that you really can''t do it. " Zhu Yinbai snorted coldly, "younger martial brother, please save yourself. It''s useless for me to motivate you." Shen Chongtai "tut" said, "it''s really meaningless. Apprentice, let''s go." Su Yao stood there, motionless, because he really didn''t want to stay with the cheap master who had some brain problems. Seeing this, Zhu Yinbai laughed again, "younger martial brother, you see, your disciples don''t even want to pay attention to you. You are really a failure." Shen Chongtai Although I don''t want to admit this, Su Yao''s attitude towards him is too cold these days. But he''s only been away for a month. What made his clever and sensible disciple like this? Is it because he didn''t come back for a month that Su Yao was angry? It seems that it is necessary for him to do something to remedy his precarious relationship with Su Yao. Sure! Su Yao always felt chilly behind him, as if something bad was going to happen. He took a look at Shen Chongtai and felt that Shen Chongtai was likely to do something out of line, so he felt a little headache. "Master, you''d better put away your inner thoughts, otherwise I don''t mind not respecting your teacher once." Shen Zhongtai said with a smile, "I''m not thinking about anything in my heart. Have you misunderstood something?" "It''s better. I''m going to practice sword. You go on." Zhu Yinbai and Shen Chongtai look at each other and then say goodbye to each other. Hum, who is going to fight with this guy? It''s not interesting at all. Well, to some extent, these two people are really primary school chickens. ¡­¡­ In the end, the dish of braised carp made by Su Yao went into Shen Chongtai''s stomach, but he didn''t catch it at all. Because Shen Chongtai''s ability to snatch food is too strong, he can''t snatch it at all. Su Yao was a little speechless. In principle, people who cultivate immortals will not eat earthly food, because excessive human fireworks will affect their cultivation, so they usually take Pigu pill. But why is Shen Chongtai different? Is it because he has already become a big man, so he let himself go? Or is he always like this? If the latter, how high is Shen Chongtai''s talent? After eating the dish of braised carp, Shen Zhongtai licked his lips. With his flourishing beauty, it seemed to be tempting. However, the words from his mouth were very destructive to the atmosphere, "good student, you can make another dish of braised carp for me." The corners of Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times, "don''t even think about it." Shen Chongtai Chapter 2184 night. After practicing the sword and returning to his room, Su Yao found that his neatly folded quilt was spread out, and there was a big bulge under the quilt. It looks like someone''s lying in it. Su Yao had a guess in his mind. He opened the quilt and saw that the man lying on it was Shen Chongtai. He didn''t expect that he even took off his clothes. Su Yao took a deep breath, "master, you''d better explain to me why you are in my bed." "Of course I''m here to enhance my relationship with you." Shen Zhongtai said with a smile, "apprentice, you are too cold to me these days, which makes me feel insecure. You were very clingy before. If I don''t do something, maybe you will be abducted by others. I don''t want to lose you." The corners of Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times. He really wanted to sew up the cheap master''s mouth. "No, I think it''s very good now. Master, please get out of my room. I''m going to have a rest Shen Chongtai had no intention of getting up. "Good student, let me sleep with you tonight." Su Yao Can you be more normal? "Master, I don''t think you should be here." "Where do you think I should be?" Shen Zhongtai asked. "You should be in the restaurant. You are going to hang a sign there. There must be a lot of people coming to you." Su Yao said seriously. Instead of getting angry, Shen Zhongtai laughed, "student, are you boasting that you are a good-looking teacher?" The corner of Su Yao''s mouth twitched again, "you think too much, I''m not praising you at all." He has seen many shameless people, but he has never seen Shen Chongtai. However, Shen Chongtai didn''t seem to hear this sentence. Yes, he didn''t know where to take out a mirror, looked at it again and again, and felt sorry for himself. "No one in the world is more beautiful than me. This God dotes on me alone. Can''t he drop rain and dew?" Listen to this kind of very shameless words, Su Yao can''t help but want to slap in his face. "Master, if you have said enough, please go out immediately. I''m really sleepy now. I have no leisure to listen to you all the time." Shen Chongtai was about to cry. "Apprentice, are you abandoning being a teacher? Being a teacher is really sad. My teacher''s heart is aching. I have to give my apprentice a hug. " Su Yao finally can''t help it. He kicks Shen Chongtai and says, "get out of here." Shen Zhongtai rolled down from the bed. He lay flat on the ground and couldn''t get up. "Disciple, you are so violent that you kick my teacher down from the bed. My teacher''s waist flashed down. Please help me to rub it." Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "is that right? Why don''t you say you have a protruding disc? Leave me now, or don''t blame me for being disrespectful. " Shen Zhongtai stretched out his hands to him, "come on, disciple, don''t pity me just because I''m a delicate flower." Su Yao was immediately disgusted by his words, and kicked in the past. This time, Shen Zhongtai rolled to the side, rolled back after a few laps, and then turned on the touch porcelain mode, "you kicked me down, you have to be responsible for me." Su Yao I really should call those people who worship Shen Chongtai and let them have a good look at what Shen Chongtai looks like in private. Chapter 2185 Su Yao decided not to pay attention to Shen Chongtai, the cheap master, or he would be angry with him sooner or later. Seeing that he was about to leave, Shen Chongtai quickly got up to catch up with him and stuck to Su Yao like a follower, "good apprentice, where are you going?" "Since you don''t want to go, I''ll have to go by myself. You''d better go on sleeping." Su Yao kept on walking and never looked back. "Are you angry?" "How dare I be angry with you, master? I''m sleepy." "Deceiving, you are obviously angry." Su Yao was a little impatient and said, "can you stop following me?" "How do you know I''m following you?" Shen Zhongtai asked, "maybe we are going to the same place." Su Yao rolled a big white eye, "I want to go to the toilet, do you want to go with me?" "If you don''t mind, I won''t mind either." Shen Zhongtai said. Su Yao immediately didn''t know how to answer this, and he wanted to touch Shen Chongtai''s mouth with needle and thread. "Master, can you shut your mouth? It''s too noisy." "No Shen Zhongtai very decisively refused Su Yao''s request, "my mouth, I feel uncomfortable when I don''t speak for a while. And my mouth is on me. It''s my freedom to say or not to speak. " Su Yao almost vomited fragrance Please don''t follow me any more "I''m not following you." Shen Zhongtai blinked innocently. Su Yao God, please drop a ray of thunder to kill him! "I''ve decided that if you say one more word, master, I''ll go down the mountain tomorrow and never come back. I don''t want you any more." "You haven''t even gone to bed. You''ve already begun to dream. To tell you the truth, you can''t get rid of me all your life. No matter where you hide, I can find you. " Su Yao Then you are really haunted. Finally, Su Yao and Shen Chongtai, the cheap master, lay on the same bed. No way, who let his shameless ability than the other party. Although has been rejected by him countless times, but the other side or shamelessly climbed into his bed. Now he is even hugged by Shen Chongtai as a pillow. Su Yao pushed Shen Chongtai again. After he couldn''t push it at all, he had to give up. But from tomorrow on, he will never let Shen Chongtai, the shameless cheap master, sleep in the same bed with himself. Even if he doesn''t sleep all day, he can''t let that happen again. However, the next day, Su Yao found that Shen Chongtai, a cheap master, was everywhere. In addition to going to the toilet, no matter what he did, Shen Chongtai would suddenly appear. "Hey, student, let''s have lunch together." "Apprentice, you have been practicing sword for a long time. Have a rest. You can''t eat hot tofu if you are anxious." "Apprentice, it''s time to go to bed. Let''s go to bed together." "Apprentice..." It was the first time that Su Yao met such a sticky person. His heart was a bit broken. So, as soon as he walked out of the toilet, he saw Shen Chongtai standing outside the toilet, and the string in his mind called reason finally collapsed. "Can you stop appearing in front of me all the time? You''ve really affected my life." "No Shen Chongtai said decisively, "I will never give up when our relationship between master and apprentice changes back to what it was before." Chapter 2186 Su Yao really didn''t know what to say next, because he found that no matter what he said, Shen Chongtai would not be angry, and he always blocked his words in conversation. Such people are really much more terrible than those who are easily angry. Moreover, Shen Chongtai has too many ghost ideas. Who knows if he will be behind his back. After all, Shen Chongtai is a man that even the patriarch dares to hate. "Master, if I remember correctly, you have been back for some time. Don''t you usually go out after only one day? When are you going to go out this time Let''s go now. Really, please stop tormenting his ears. He''s really going to have a mental breakdown. However, Shen Chongtai is a strange person. He completely misinterpreted the meaning of Su Yao''s words. "Apprentice, you just came back and left before you complained about me. Didn''t you stay with you for a while? No wonder now your attitude to me has become so cold, and I''m finally the reason "Don''t worry, I''ll stay for a while this time. I won''t leave until the end of the once-a-year zongmen Dabi. Next, let''s cultivate our feelings. " Su Yao No, you really misunderstood me. I mean to let you leave, not to let you stay with me. Do you see the expression on my face at the moment? It''s making you go. "Master, I think it was very good before. You don''t have to stay with me, and I''m used to being alone." Shen Chongtai once again misinterpreted his meaning, "disciple, I know you said this to test me, but you can rest assured that this time I really want to stay with you, I will never let you alone again." He said and hugged Su Yao. Su Yao felt that he was about to suffocate Does this guy not understand people? God, find someone to save him! Maybe God heard Su Yao''s inner prayer, and Tao Ran, who hadn''t seen him for several days, came here. As soon as Su Yao saw him, it was like seeing a straw. He rushed to him and held out Er Kang''s hand. "Elder martial brother Tao, come here and help me." Hearing Su Yao''s voice, Tao Ran raised his eyes and looked over. When he saw that he was held by Shen Chongtai, his expression was a little confused. "Brother Su, uncle Chongtai, what are you doing?" "My master, he''s out of his mind." Su Yao make complaints about it without mercy. , "I told him to stay away from me, but he always followed me. Did you say he was too idle?" Tao Ran was embarrassed when he heard that never mind make complaints about your tucking up in front of your teacher, Su Shi Di? although he make complaints about Tai Tai Shu, it is not normal. But you can''t tuck in front of him. Are you afraid of doing things? and when did you learn to make complaints about what you did? Shen heavy Tai listened to these words, not only did not get angry, but also laughed. "I didn''t think you learned to make complaints about it," I said. "I am really happy." Tao Ran make complaints about be scanty of words. It is no wonder that even Su Sidi, who was silent in his weekdays, learned to Tucao. I don''t know how much mental torture he suffered in Chongtai. Fortunately, he didn''t become a disciple of martial uncle Chongtai at the beginning, otherwise he would have collapsed. Younger martial brother Su, it''s really hard for you. Chapter 2187 Su Yao was completely defeated by Shen Chongtai''s shamelessness. "Master, now you can let me go. I''m almost suffocating." Shen Chongtai realized how tight he was holding Su Yao. He quickly let go. "I''m really sorry. I didn''t pay attention just now. Are you ok?" Mouth said such words, but the face is not a bit sorry, even with a smile. Looking at him like this, Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "do you think I''m ok?" Shen Zhongtai put his hands together. "I''m afraid you''ll run away? Good apprentice, I just want to enhance the relationship between master and apprentice with you, but I won''t eat you. What are you so afraid of me for? " Su Yao didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t say that you were a pervert. He was afraid that you would do something messy. At this moment, the image of Shen Chongtai in Tao Ran''s heart is completely collapsed. He knows what Shen Chongtai''s character is, but he didn''t expect that He didn''t know what words to use anyway. Tao Ran''s mood became more complicated. "Martial uncle Chongtai, my master asked you to go there." Tao Ran''s master is Zhu Yinbai, the patriarch. Not long ago, the two people met each other because of the Millennium xuangui incident, and they didn''t like each other. Although their relationship has been very good, it''s just for fun. But Shen Chongtai doesn''t want to see his stingy elder martial brother. His elder martial brother has a lot of ghost ideas. Who knows if he will set him up. So Shen Zhongtai firmly refused, "if I don''t go, I have to cultivate feelings with my good students." Su Yao was originally laughing. After hearing Shen Chongtai''s words, the smile on his face disappeared instantly. "Master, after all, the person who is looking for you is the patriarch, and he must have something important to discuss with you, so you''d better go there. Otherwise, you will be expelled from baiyuzong by yourself. If it involves me, how are you going to apologize? " Tao Ran listens to these words, and his jaw is about to drop. He looks at Su Yao as if he is looking at a warrior. Younger martial brother Su dares to say this kind of words that can be regarded as treason. Isn''t he afraid that martial uncle Chongtai is angry? Although martial uncle Chongtai is very grounded, it doesn''t mean he won''t be angry. However, to Tao Ran''s surprise, Shen Zhongtai didn''t get angry, but his eyes were filled with tears, and he looked like he was about to cry out. "apprentice, you must have hated being a teacher. Being a teacher is really sad. Now I''m going to die. Don''t stop me." Su Yao''s face was cold. "No one''s stopping you. Go and bump it." Shen Zhongtai stretched out his hand to cover his chest and looked like he could fall down at any time. "I''m going to be out of breath. My heart hurts. If one day I suddenly disappear, you must be angry to death. " Tao Ran I didn''t expect that martial uncle Chongtai was still so fond of acting. It''s really a pity that he didn''t go to play. Su Yao is still a face of indifference, "no, if one day you suddenly disappeared, then you must be killed by others. As for the reason why you were killed, it''s that your mouth is too weak. " Shen Chongtai Apprentice, did you learn from someone during my absence? You''ve never talked to me like that before "If there is any kind of master, there will be any kind of apprentice. Even if I really learn bad, I will follow you." Shen Chongtai Chapter 2188 Shen Zhongtai finally went to see Zhu Yinbai. This made Su Yao feel relieved. After Shen Chongtai left, he quickly found a more hidden place. I hope Shen Chongtai can''t be found this time, otherwise he will really collapse. On the other side. After Shen Chongtai passed by, he found that Zhu Yinbai was not the only one inside, but also four elders in the clan. Well, it seems that this may be a grand banquet. He doesn''t want to play with them. Bye. Shen Chongtai turned around and was about to run, but he didn''t run out yet. The elder sitting there didn''t know when he was in front of him. "Chongtai, where are you going?" Shen Chongtai is not afraid of everything, but he is a little afraid of the elder. "Elder, I have a pain in my stomach. I want to solve it." But how could the elder be cheated by his reason? What''s more, he has used this reason countless times. The elder slapped him on the head and said, "don''t pretend there. Go back and sit down." Shen Zhongtai reluctantly found a seat to sit down. And not long after he sat down, his body began to get restless, and his legs cocked up. The four elders sighed at the way they were fooling around, but they had been used to it for a long time, so they didn''t say anything. "Suzerain, four elders, if you have anything to say, please say it quickly. I have to go back to cultivate feelings with my disciples. He must be angry that he hasn''t seen me for so long On hearing this, Zhu Yinbai had goose bumps all over his body. but four elders are here, and he has not make complaints about them. After all, these four elders are very fond of brain mending. It is estimated that brain mending will come up with some fundamental results. "A month later, there will be zongmen Dabi. I asked you to come here just to listen to your opinions and see where the location of zongmen Dabi is. The zongmen Dabi in previous years is really meaningless." "Among us, you have the most ghost ideas. Tell me what to do with this time''s zongmen Dabi." Smell, Shen Chongtai immediately came to interest, even the two legs are put down, "then you are really looking for the right person." "If I remember correctly, zongmen Dabi hasn''t been held in fog ghost forest. I think it''s quite suitable there." "But it''s really dangerous there. What should I do if something happens to me?" The three elders frowned and said. Although the others didn''t speak, they looked at Shen Chongtai with some disapproval in their eyes. "But what they need most now is experience. If they stay in the clan all their lives, they will not make any progress. At that time, if we go out, maybe we will be beaten by other sects, and our white jade sect will not be able to look up in front of other sects. " Shen Zhongtai said. "And how can we protect them for life?" "It''s right to say that, but fog ghost forest is too dangerous. Is there any better choice?" "I only think of such a place. Other places are really meaningless." Shen Zhongtai spread his hands. "In fact, if you really don''t feel at ease, you can follow the disciples into the fog ghost forest. If any disciple''s life is threatened at that time, you will appear and save that disciple." Chapter 2189 "That''s a good way, but..." "It''s nothing, but you''re all very old. How can you still grind and haw? Just do as I say." Four elders: Shen Chongtai is really getting worse and worse. Shen Zhongtai looked at Zhu Yinbai again, "suzerain, what do you think of my idea?" Zhu Yinbai took a look at him and said, "it''s not bad. The location of Dabi is in misty ghost forest. It''s time for the disciples to face the real danger, and they should learn to rely on themselves." "Now that I''ve made up my mind, I''ll leave. You can think about the contents of Dabie." Shen stood up as he spoke. Zhu Yinbai looked at this out of tune younger martial brother and felt some headache. He waved his hand, "go, go, go, don''t get in the way here." Shen Chongtai had planned to leave like this, but after hearing his words, he suddenly wanted to be angry with him, "elder martial brother, you have to take good care of your Millennium tortoise, or you may really appear at my dinner table next time." Zhu Yinbai almost vomited fragrance, "Shen Chongtai, can you stop thinking about my Millennium xuangui? If you really want to eat like that, can''t you get one yourself? " "But I like your one, elder martial brother." Shen Zhongtai said with a smile. Although it''s said that Shen Chongtai doesn''t want to beat him, Zhu Yinbai can''t control his hands. He wants to slap Shen Chongtai in the face now, but the four elders are still here. "Elder, take care of him quickly. If it goes on like this, he will be more lawless." The only one who can make Shen Chongtai obedient is the elder. I hope the elder can control him, or sooner or later his Millennium tortoise will appear on the dining table in front of Shen Chongtai. Millennium Xuan tortoise is his pet. He has already raised his feelings. The elder also felt that it was not good for Shen Chongtai to Miss Zhu Yinbai''s thousand year old tortoise, so he stood on Zhu Yinbai''s side. "Chongtai, don''t worry about the master''s Millennium tortoise. It''s his pet. If you eat it, he will be very sad." Shen Chongtai sighed, "since you have said that, elder, I''ll let go of the thousand year old tortoise." "Elder martial brother, I gave up this time because of the elder''s face. I hope you don''t dance in front of me next time." Zhu Yinbai did not hold back, rolled a white eye, "OK, OK, you can go, I just look at your face and feel headache." I don''t know if anyone can control his younger martial brother, who is never easy to worry about. Otherwise, his younger martial brother will become more and more lawless. What''s more, his younger martial brother''s mouth is too harsh. He doesn''t know how many people he has offended outside. If those people suddenly attack baiyuzong, baiyuzong will be in great trouble. ¡­¡­ Su Yao thought that Shen Chongtai, the cheap master, would never find himself again, but he did not expect that he suddenly appeared in front of him. He almost missed the breath. "Master, why are you here again? Have you finished talking to the patriarchs? " "It''s over." Shen Chongtai suddenly rushed at him, the weight of the whole person was on him, "you don''t know how excessive they are. I''m just a tool man." Chapter 2190 "That''s not because your mouth is too annoying." Su Yao rolled his eyes and pushed him, but he didn''t push him. Shen Chongtai was dissatisfied. "I''m your master, apprentice. Why are you facing them instead of me? Don''t you love me anymore?" Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve never loved you." "Why are you so ruthless, so cold, so unreasonable?" Su Yao didn''t want to have a Qiongyao style conversation with him at all. He stepped on his right foot and said, "I''m just telling the truth. If you don''t want to listen, just leave right away." "And can you let me go now? How much do you weigh, and you don''t count in your heart? " Shen Zhongtai released him, "OK, I don''t hold you anymore. Now you are really more and more unlovable." "Then you can find a lovely disciple again." Shen Chongtai didn''t know where to take out a beauty couch and lay on it. The posture looked enchanting. "It''s hard to deal with you alone. If I have another one like you, my heart will be hurt." Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times, "what are you doing now?" "It''s too tired to stand, so I''m going to lie down for a while." Shen Zhongtai said boldly. Su Yao Why don''t you say it''s too tired to live and prepare to die? "Just think I don''t exist, and continue to practice your sword." Su Yao didn''t want to pay any attention to him, so he practiced his sword again, but he couldn''t completely ignore Shen Chongtai. Because Shen Chongtai''s vision has always been on him, and that vision is very hot, it is difficult to ignore. Su Yao put away his sword, looked at Shen Chongtai, frowned and said, "master, can you stop looking at me? If you look at me like this, I can''t continue to practice sword. " "If you really have no distractions, how can you be affected by my sight? It''s clearly that you are not serious enough. Don''t put any black pot on my head. " Shen Chongtai didn''t know why his eyes had been on Su Yao, a disciple, and his heart beat a little faster. Maybe it was because he was so good-looking when he danced the sword. He had seen many people dance swords, but he had never met anyone who could touch his heart. Su Yao was the first one. "Good apprentice, can you do sword dance?" Of course, Su Yao knows a little bit about it, but he doesn''t understand why Shen Chongtai suddenly asked, is this guy going to do something again? "Master, just tell me what you want to do?" "I''m a little bored now. Just show me the sword dance." Shen Zhongtai said. Su Yao''s face suddenly became black. "If you want to see it, you can go to other people. Anyway, it''s absolutely impossible for me to make a sword." What does this cheap master regard him as? The kind of person who performs talent? Shen Chongtai came down from Mei Shangta and reached for Su Yao. Seeing this, Su Yao quickly stepped back, and then mercilessly kicked in the past. "Get out of here." Shen Chongtai suddenly looked aggrieved, "apprentice, do you even refuse to let me hold you now? How can you do that to me? You know, I brought you back, or you would have been eaten by the wolves. " "If you don''t thank me, it''s unreasonable to treat me like this now." Chapter 2191 Su Yao had never seen such a talkative person as Shen Chongtai. One of them didn''t hold back and kicked in the past. "Shut up now." This time, Shen Chongtai dodged and moved to Su Yao''s back. Before Su Yao could react, he hugged him from behind. Su Yao was speechless. "Master, why do you like holding me so much? Are you a pervert?" "If I''m a pervert, what can I do to you?" Shen Zhongtai said, and he put his hand around Su Yao''s neck. Su Yao suddenly got goose bumps. He took a deep breath, "master, what are you doing?" "Don''t you say I''m a pervert? I''ll show you that." Shen Zhongtai said with a smile, "abnormal next can take off your clothes." Su Yao stepped on Shen Chongtai''s instep and said, "let me go now!" But Shen Zhongtai was like a nobody. He held him more tightly. "I''m joking with you. How can I do such a thing?" Su Yao sneered in his heart. Why not? When I was in the hot spring before, you were like a pervert, pinching me with your hand, even saying that. "Stop talking nonsense and let me go, or you will lose my disciple forever." "Let me hold you for a while. Your body is like a piece of warm jade. It''s the best time to hold it." Su Yao I can go to you. As a big man in the world of cultivating immortals, are you afraid of the cold? If this matter is spread out, won''t the people outside scare big teeth? The elder just passed by at this time. He heard Shen Chongtai''s words clearly, and then stopped involuntarily. He came in. When he saw Su Yao and Shen Chongtai holding each other, his eyes were wide open. "What are you two doing here?" Hearing the elder''s voice, Shen Chongtai subconsciously released his hand, "elder, why did you come all of a sudden?" The elder looked at Su Yao and Shen Chongtai, "you haven''t answered my question just now." "I''m playing with him." Shen Chongtai said, "I always get along with him in this mode." Su Yao Bah, who has been with you in this mode? You brought it up by yourself, OK? What a shame! Big elder picked to pick eyebrow, "what you say is true?" Why does he always feel that there is something fishy between these two people? They''re not in love, are they? However, this kind of situation is normal. After all, there are more and more master apprentice relationships now. There is not much more than one of them, and there is not much less than one of them. Shen Chongtai saw the elder''s expression and knew that he was beginning to mend his mind again. He couldn''t help feeling impatient. "Elder, when did I cheat you?" "You cheated me, and you cheated me several times. I remember those things very well. Take the last time, you cheated me out of a spirit weapon." The elder slapped directly in the face. Shen Chongtai didn''t expect that he could still remember. He could not help but be silent At that time, I already told you that the artifact was for my disciples. " "But I didn''t get any of them from you." Su Yao said, "master, don''t you sell it?" Chapter 2192 Shen Chongtai, in addition to his personality, likes to gamble. And his luck is very bad, ten bet nine lose that kind. This also led to the rapid shrinkage of his property. But even so, he still wants to gamble. The original owner had advised Shen several times, but Shen Chongtai''s front foot had just heard it, and his back foot had forgotten it. The elder also knew this, so after hearing Su Yao''s words, the expression on his face immediately became serious, "Chongtai, do you really sell that magic weapon?" Shen Chongtai thought about it carefully and found that he had really sold it. He laughed with a guilty heart. "How can it be? It just doesn''t know where I put it." Looking at his guilty look, the elder knew that he didn''t tell the truth, "since he is still there, you should find out now and give it to your disciples in front of me." Shen Chongtai''s face almost froze. Japan, has been sold by him, where can he find it? "But I really don''t remember where I put it." "All the things are in the storage ring. How can you not find them? What you said just now is not a lie to me, is it?" The elder said with a smile. Looking at the smile on the elder''s face, Shen Chongtai''s heart couldn''t help but feel a little scared. When he was a teenager, as long as he was disobedient and mischievous, the elder would beat him with a bamboo whip with a smile. Although it has been many years, he has not been able to forget the black history, so that he is still a little afraid now. "How dare I lie to you? I''ll look for it now." said, as like as two peas, he carefully recalled the shape of the spirit and then changed the same shape. He pretended to be very surprised. "I found it. That''s it." But the elder''s magic was not under him. He saw at a glance that the spirit weapon Shen Chongtai was holding was fake. He can''t help but want to take a heavy meal, "you don''t take a fake to fool me." Shen Chongtai It was rash of him to forget that the elder''s magic was not under him. The elder continued, "now, don''t look for any reason to deceive me. I know you sold that spirit weapon." Shen Zhongtai, with a smile, didn''t have the temperament that a big man should have. "Elder, you are the one who knows me best." "Don''t flatter me, it''s useless. I tell you, this is the last time. If you dare to sell any magic weapon, I''ll smoke you just like before. " "And now that you are a master, you should get rid of all the bad problems that should be corrected. As a master, you have to set a good example for your disciples. Don''t gamble any more. You''re lucky enough to gamble yourself away at least one day. " Shen Zhongtai nodded solemnly. As for whether he had heard this sentence, only he knew. The elder knew that he was very virtuous, so he said it several times to make sure that Shen Chongtai really listened to him and then looked at Su Yao, "Su Yao, I know you are a good boy. You must not be like your master, or you will become like your master." Su Yao nodded, "elder, I know that I will never be like him." Shen heavy Tai listened to this, make complaints about it at once, "Hello, Hello, Hello, are you really good at tucking me in my face?" They just ignored him. Shen Chongtai Chapter 2193 Shen Chongtai thinks it''s really hard to be himself now. He had only been away for a while, and his disciples had changed. Before that, Su Yao was like a small cotton padded jacket. As long as he came back, he would stick to him and look at him with adoring eyes. But now, Su Yao is like a leaky beggar''s clothes. Even if he doesn''t stick to him, he still dislikes him. Which link has gone wrong? Is it because every time he comes back, he just stays for one day and leaves immediately without spending a period of time with Su Yao, so Su Yao is angry with him? Or did anyone take Su Yao away during his absence? Shen Zhongtai couldn''t figure it out. Finally, he decided to ask Su Yao. Then, Su Yao, who was preparing to go to bed, found that Shen Chongtai suddenly appeared on his bed again. During this period of time, he did not remember how many times he woke up every morning and saw Shen Chongtai sleeping next to him as soon as he opened his eyes. So this time, without thinking about it, he kicked Shen Chongtai down. This time, Shen Zhongtai really flashed to his waist. He lay there and didn''t get up for a long time. Su Yao felt that something was wrong, so he said, "master, what are you doing on the ground? Shouldn''t you flash to your waist?" "It''s flashing to the waist." Shen Chongtai looked at him wrongly, "this time it''s true." Su Yaodu did not know how to make complaints about it. Shen Chongtai is also a big man. Although he has a dangerously good character, he won''t be kicked by him and then flash to his waist, will he? "Are you really not lying to me?" "Why do I lie to you about this?" Shen Zhongtai asked. "But you''ve cheated me several times with this kind of thing before." Su Yao said. Shen Chongtai Japan, how did he forget this stubble? "But this time it''s true..." Before Shen''s words were finished, Su Yao suddenly put out his finger and poked him heavily on the waist. The pain made him take a breath of air conditioner. "Pain, pain, are you going to murder me?" Seeing that the expression on his face didn''t seem to be fake, Su Yao withdrew his finger. Well, it really flashed to the waist. It''s time to call the whole clan to see Shen Chongtai''s stupid appearance. Shen Zhongtai held his waist and tried to get up, but as soon as he got up, he suddenly went back. He gave up the resistance, waiting for Su Yao to save himself, "apprentice, I can''t get up, you have to take full responsibility." "But you are so heavy that I can''t help you up by myself." Su Yao said as he walked towards the door, "but don''t worry, I won''t leave you alone. I''ll go to someone to help now." Before Shen Chongtai could speak, he saw that Su Yao had disappeared into the night. This makes him have to doubt whether his little apprentice is going to leave him. In fact, this kind of small injury is a piece of cake for their immortals. The reason why he didn''t cure his waist injury is that he wanted to get along with his little apprentice for a while. If half an hour later, his little apprentice has not come back, then he can only cure the injury himself. However, although the little apprentice dislikes him now, he is his master after all. Should he not leave him alone? I don''t think so? Chapter 2194 Su Yao really wanted to leave Shen Chongtai in this way, but it seemed that he had no conscience. After all, it was because of his foot that Shen Chongtai flashed to his waist. Although he dislikes Shen Chongtai, Shen Chongtai is the master of this body. Moreover, according to the memory of the original master, the original master worships himself. This is the master. Now that he has used the body of the original master, Shen Chongtai is half of his master. So he can''t ignore Shen Chongtai. Now the night is deep, and the people in the clan have basically gone to have a rest. Su Yao ran a big circle and finally found a man. But the man looked up at the moon, with several jars of stones in front of him, singing in his mouth. But the man''s five tones are not complete, and none of the lyrics are in tune. The crying and Howling are better than his singing. Su Yao endured the evil sound, listened for a while, reluctantly recognized that it was a sad love song. It seems that this brother is lovelorn. And it looks a little familiar. Su Yao went around to the front of the man and found that the lovelorn brother was his acquaintance Nanze. "Nanze, what are you doing here?" Nanze raised his head. Seeing Su Yao, he ran towards him and hugged him. "Elder martial brother Su, I''m really sick now. Wuwuwuwu." Seeing that he was about to put tears and snot on his clothes, Su Yao quickly reached out and pushed him away, and left him far away. See Nanze toward himself, he quickly voice to stop, "stop, stop, you stand there, don''t move, what''s the matter you say there." Nanze is a lot of tears, "I''m lovelorn, wuwuwu." "I fell in love with someone, but before I could tell her, she was with others." Su Yao So, Nanze is directly from secret love to lovelorn, this is really very miserable. "Elder martial brother Su, if I had told her earlier, wouldn''t the ending be the same?" "Did you ever think that when you fell in love with her, she was already with other people?" Su Yao asked, "and how can you be so sure that she will like you when she doesn''t associate with others?" Nanze My heart''s broken. "Elder martial brother Su, even if you don''t comfort me, you still say such words to attack me. Do you want to see me cry to death?" "Relax, brother." Su Yao said, "there is no grass at the end of the world. Why hang yourself on a crooked neck tree. And that''s a good thing. If you''re with her and she suddenly throws you away, you''ll be even sadder. " Nanze This is quite reasonable. "Let bygones be bygones. Everyone should look ahead. I don''t think you have anything to do now. Just do me a favor. " Nanze''s attention was immediately diverted by his words, "what''s the matter?" Su Yao did not say it, because he was not sure if Nanze would be scared after he said it, "just follow me." Nanze did not ask any more and followed him. Shen Zhongtai saw that Su Yao really found someone to come over, and his face suddenly raised a smile, "apprentice, you''ve finally come back." Nanze has to doubt whether he is hallucinating. Otherwise, why would he see Shen Chongtai lying on the ground. Chapter 2195 Nanze rubbed his eyes and found that Shen Chongtai was still lying on the ground. It seems that he didn''t hallucinate, so what''s the matter? Nanze looked at Su Yao, "elder martial brother Su, what''s wrong with him "He flashed to his waist." Su Yao said. "Flash, flash to the waist?" Nanze almost bit his tongue. Although the grand master is not as cold and mysterious as other big men, this kind of thing can''t happen to him. The dignitaries are really grounded. I just don''t know what he did to get to his waist. "How did he get around his waist?" Before Su Yao could speak, Shen Chongtai answered, "it''s your elder martial brother Su who kicked me, and then I flashed to the waist." As soon as this remark came out, nanzeton was dumbfounded, "ah, this..." He thought there was something else in it, but he didn''t expect that he was kicked by elder martial brother su. Elder martial brother Su is so bold that he dares to kick the dignitaries. Is he not afraid that the dignitaries are angry? But if the venerable Chongtai was angry, he would have been. "Elder martial brother Su, do you have any conflicts with those who respect Taiwan?" "There was no contradiction." Shen Chongtai said, "I just wanted to sleep with him, but he refused, so he kicked me out of bed." Su Yao''s face was numb. He really wanted to take something to block Shen Chongtai''s mouth. Nanze is also a young man who likes brain toning. Listening to Shen Chongtai''s words, he immediately made up an 800 word essay, and his eyes became delicate. "So it is. He understands." Why do you want to sleep with elder martial brother Su? He must like elder martial brother su. So why did elder martial brother Su kick the dignitaries out of bed? It must be that the dignitaries are too fierce in some way. Knock it, knock it. Looking at Nanze''s rippling expression, Su Yao knew what he was thinking. Suddenly, he felt very tired. "Nanze, it''s not what you think." "I understand, I understand. Don''t worry. I''ll never tell you about it. " Nanze said with a smile. Su Yao You know what? You don''t know anything. Shen Chongtai''s mouth is really better sewn, otherwise one day he will go out and talk nonsense. No, he''s talking nonsense now. Su Yao is too lazy to explain to Nanze. No matter how he explains, Nanze won''t listen. "Nanze, if you let me hear some gossip outside, then you don''t want these two legs." Listening to this, Nanze suddenly thought of the thing that Su Yao smashed the head of the seventh level magic lion beast. He was so scared that he quickly reached out and hugged his head. "I know, elder martial brother Su, I will keep my mouth shut." "You can go now." He had planned to help Shen Chongtai to the bed with Nanze, but now it seems that Shen Chongtai should be left alone. Nanze slowly made a question mark, "but didn''t you say that you need my help before?" "Not now." Su Yao said. "Well, I''ll go back first." "Wait a minute." Su Yao called him, "I''ll sleep with you tonight." Nanze looks puzzled, "why?" Chapter 2196 "There''s no reason. Anyway, I''ll sleep with you tonight." Su Yao said. "But..." Nanze wanted to refuse, but after seeing Su Yao''s eyes that seemed to say "if you don''t agree, I''ll blow your head out", he could only reluctantly agree. "Yes, it can, but what about the venerable "It''s a piece of cake for him. He must have a way. We don''t have to deal with it." Su Yao said. Nanze But he is your teacher. Is it really OK for you to treat him like this? Shen Chongtai, who was still lying there, was discontented. "Apprentice, are you going to leave behind as a teacher?" "Teachers will flash, but it''s all your fault. You can''t help being responsible." Su Yao really couldn''t bear to go on, "it''s clear that you suddenly appear on my bed, so I can kick you down, OK? To be honest, it''s your own fault. " "But isn''t it normal for the master to sleep with his apprentice?" Shen Chongtai inhaled his nose, and his expression was as if he had been wronged by Su Yao. Nanze can''t look directly at Shen Chongtai. He has to doubt whether Shen Chongtai has been taken over by others. Otherwise, why does Shen Chongtai show such a big man''s face. Su Yao looked at Nanze, "Nanze, did your master sleep with you?" Nanze thought carefully, "no, not once." Su Yao looked at Shen Chongtai again, "you also heard that other people''s teachers are different from you. You are a pervert." "Then tell me where my pervert is?" "You want to sleep with your apprentice. It''s not a pervert. What is it?" "But it''s normal to sleep together." Shen Zhongtai retorted, "is it difficult to say that sleeping is another meaning?" "So, you are the pervert." All of a sudden, Su Yao didn''t know what to say, because he didn''t want to talk to Shen Chongtai. Sooner or later, he would vomit blood. Su Yao looked at Nanze, "Nanze, let''s go, let him live and die alone here." Nanze answered in a daze, went out with him, and then "Elder martial brother Su, aren''t you and your master really engaged in a master apprentice relationship?" Su Yao really wanted to pry his brain open to see what was in it. "Where do you see that I''m in love with him? Is there something wrong with your eyes "But if not, why would he want to sleep with you?" "He is a man with abnormal brain. He said that he wanted to enhance the relationship between master and apprentice with me, and then that was it." Su Yao spread his hands and sighed, "by the way, didn''t you envy me to be his apprentice before, or we would change?" Nanze quickly shook his head, "can''t, so heavy love I can''t bear." He can''t cope with the situation like Chongtai Zun, and his master is very good now. "Really not?" "If I can''t afford it, I like the master I am now." Su Yao sighed. His tone seemed to be regretful. "I thought he would be a hot seller, but I didn''t expect..." "Forget it. I''ll ask the others tomorrow." Nanze If the venerable Chongtai hears this, he will be very angry with you, won''t he? Chapter 2197 Although Nanze didn''t speak out the things that his brain mended, he flashed Shen Chongtai to his waist and said it. And hundreds of people in baiyuzong all like brain tonic, and these days are really boring. This was passed from mouth to mouth, and then it became "the venerable Chongtai wanted to climb onto his disciple''s bed, but he was kicked to the waist by the other side", and then it evolved into "the venerable Chongtai was too unrestrained in bed, leading to kidney deficiency." For this reason, they also specially thought about Su Yao, one of the protagonists of these things, and went to seek proof. "Su Yao, did you really climb on your bed?" "Su Yao, are you on good terms with the venerable Chongtai?" "Su Yao, is he fierce in bed?" In addition, there are many other problems that are not suitable for children. Su Yao''s face turned green as he listened to the words coming out of their mouths. "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m just an ordinary master apprentice relationship with the dignitaries." Nanze, who has a broken mouth, has told him not to go out and talk nonsense, but he still talks nonsense. Now, it''s hard for him to wash away even if he jumps into the Yellow River. And then - "yes, we''re on it." Of course, that''s all in the future. Those people didn''t believe what Su Yao said at all. They firmly believed that Su Yao had a leg with Shen Chongtai. No, there were several legs. "Su Yao, if it''s not what we said, why did the venerable Chongtai climb onto your bed?" Su Yao resisted the impulse of rolling his eyes That''s when he said he wanted to enhance the relationship between master and apprentice with me. " "So why didn''t he do that before?" Su Yao How does he know what and why? Why are these people so idle? Can''t they spend more time on cultivation? Su Yao really didn''t want to talk nonsense with them. He pointed out a direction at random, "my master is there. He must know more than I do. You''d better ask him. You can certainly ask something from him." Hearing the speech, they all looked at the direction Su Yao pointed to. Su Yao took the opportunity to slip away. After those people reacted, Su Yao had already disappeared. "Shall we chase?" "I don''t know where he''s gone and how to chase after what he''s chasing." "Do you think what he said is true or false?" "I feel half true and half false." "I think it''s fake. He must have an affair with the venerable. You know, the venerable Chongtai has never done such a thing before, even if he doesn''t know how to adjust. And every time he comes back, he just stays for one day and then leaves. But this time it''s different. He''s been back almost a month. " "That''s very reasonable. He must have that kind of relationship with those who respect Taiwan." ¡­¡­ Since that incident became more and more outrageous, Nanze didn''t dare to go out these days for fear that Su Yao would suddenly come out and give him such a blow. But what he didn''t expect was that Su Yao came to the door and didn''t give him a chance to escape. Looking at Su Yao with a smile on his face, Nanze''s heart was straight hair. He forced out a smile, "elder martial brother Su, why are you free to come to me today?" Su Yao said with a smile, "Nanze, you are really enough. I told you not to go out and talk nonsense, but you are Yin Fengyang. Do you think your head is too heavy?" Chapter 2198 Hearing the last half sentence, Nanze''s mind suddenly came up with the picture of Su Yao beating the head of the seven level magic lion beast. I almost sat on the ground when my legs were weak. He stepped back a few steps, reached out to protect his head, "elder martial brother Su, please don''t mess around." "Why didn''t you think about that when you were talking nonsense outside?" Su Yao moved his wrist. Nanze was about to cry. "I really didn''t say anything. I just said that the venerable Chongtai had flashed to his waist. They couldn''t take out all the things that were spread outside. It really had nothing to do with me." Su Yao Yang Yang chin, "then why do you want to flash my master to the waist this thing to say." "I couldn''t help it." Nanze Shan a smile, "I this person, most can''t control oneself these mouths, should hit, should hit." With that, he smacked himself a few times. His face turned red, which showed that he used his strength. Seeing that Nanze sincerely admitted his mistake, Su Yao spared him, "I''ll forgive you this time. Later, if other people in the clan come to ask you, you have to take care of your mouth. Don''t talk nonsense, or I''ll cut off your tongue, so you can''t gossip any more." Nanze nodded again and again, "yes, I will never talk nonsense any more. This time I will take care of my mouth." Su Yao gave a sound and left. After su Yao left, Nanze could not support himself any more. He sat down on the ground. He reached out and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He said to himself, "elder martial brother Su is really terrible. You can''t offend him in the future, or you will lose your life." These days, the rumors between Shen Chongtai and Su Yao are very popular. In addition to the disciples, they also heard Zhu Yinbai. At first, Zhu Yinbai didn''t believe it, but after knowing that things were getting worse, they suddenly felt that they might be true. After all, according to Shen Chongtai''s character, he is likely to do that kind of thing. However, this love between master and apprentice is not a big deal. There have been several other sects. But they were just a little curious. They wanted to know whether Shen Chongtai and Su Yao were really good friends, so they called Shen Chongtai over. "Chongtai, do you know why we called you here today?" Shen Zhongtai tilted his legs and reached for his ears, looking like a dangling wave. "For what?" Fortunately, everyone was used to it, otherwise he was afraid that he would be beaten severely. "Now when you go out, it''s said that you have an affair with your disciple Su Yao. Are you really with him?" "No, you believe this rumor?" If this is put before, Shen Chongtai is likely to say such a sentence. But now, all of a sudden, he found that he had some other careful thinking about Su Yao, but he has not yet made clear what it was. "What do you think?" Shen Chongtai throws the topic back. Zhu Yinbai resisted the impulse to beat him, "Shen Chongtai, don''t play Taiji with us there. Please answer our questions positively." "Maybe." I wish the blue veins of the pale forehead protruded, "what do you mean maybe?" "Don''t you already have the answer in your mind?" This time, even the gentle four elders couldn''t help saying, "Shen Chongtai, can you say yes or no directly?" Chapter 2199 "Of course..." "No more." Shen Chongtai is so cheap. "Are you stupid to believe such rumors? I suggest you get your brain back to the furnace and rebuild it. " This sentence is full of the hatred value of everyone present. As a result, Shen Zhongtai was beaten up. Although his accomplishments are higher than those of everyone present, the accomplishments of other people are not bad. And he had only one person, and there were several people who beat him. However, the other side did not get any good. So, everyone, including Shen Chongtai, is very embarrassed at the moment. Of course, Shen Chongtai was beaten the worst moment. His handsome face was not spared. He was punched several times and several places were blue. Shen Zhongtai reached out and touched his right cheek. He immediately bared his teeth in pain and took a breath of cold air, "hiss." He took out a mirror and looked at his face. When he found that there were several bruises on his face, he turned his head and glared at those fellow students who sat on the ground and had no image to speak of. "All said hit people not face, you should not be jealous that I look more handsome than you?" Zhu Yinbai''s mouth twitched a few times, "you think too much, it''s just because you are too poor to beat. Every time I see your face, I can''t help but want to smack you Although Shen Chongtai''s face is good, his face is not so bad. What''s more, he already has a daughter-in-law, so he doesn''t need to be jealous of Shen Chongtai, a single dog. And the reason why he looked at Shen Chongtai''s face for a few times was that he took the opportunity to settle the old accounts with Shen Chongtai. After all, if he was one-on-one, he would not be able to fight Shen Chongtai at all, so he could only fight Shen Chongtai at such a time. Although it''s a bit shameless to do this, it''s impossible, isn''t it? "So you are the one who just hit me in the face, elder martial brother?" Shen Zhongtai gritted his teeth. This guy is really too much. He knows that what he values most is his own face, but he still has to hit him in the face. If he went back with such a face, Su Yao would hate him even more, right? Zhu Yinbai did not deny, "yes, it''s me, but what can you do to me? Do you want to be beaten by us again? " "I can''t do with you, but I can do with your pet." Shen Zhongtai said while taking out a pet he had just picked up from Zhu Yinbai, "today I will definitely stew it for soup." It''s said that the most dangerous place is the safest. His elder martial brother really brought the Millennium tortoise with him. Then don''t blame him for being rude. Zhu Yinbai takes a look at the so-called Millennium tortoise in Shen Chongtai''s hand, and almost laughs. What kind of Millennium tortoise is this? It''s not clear that it''s a common tortoise. It''s just that he''s playing a trick on the tortoise. But I didn''t expect that Shen Chongtai didn''t see it. He is a younger martial brother. Sometimes he is very smart, but sometimes he is a bit stupid. Zhu Yinbai controlled the impulse to laugh and pretended to be very angry. "Shen Chongtai, please give it back to me quickly!" Shen Chongtai was cheated successfully. He put the "Millennium Tortoise" in his sleeve and ran out like smoke. "If you can catch up with me, I''ll give it back to you." Chapter 2200 Zhu Yinbai stood there and didn''t catch up, and he rolled his big white eyes. However, not everyone knows that the turtle is a fake. Except for Zhu Yinbai and the elder. Two elder some don''t understand ground to open a way, "Yin white, aren''t you most like your that thousand years Xuan tortoise?"? If you don''t get it back quickly, you''ll be stewed by him. " "Don''t worry, it''s fake. It''s just an ordinary tortoise." The elder said, "it''s just that there''s a cover up on it, so you don''t see it." "So it is. It seems that my magic is not home yet." The second elder scratched his head awkwardly. The elder looked at him and said, "you are not at home. You have no talent at all, so don''t waste your time." Elder two: "yes." Although this is a fact, but can you say a little more euphemistic, it''s very heart piercing, OK? On the other side, Shen Zhongtai runs to the middle and finds that Zhu Yinbai doesn''t catch up with him. He suddenly feels that something is wrong. He stopped, took out the thousand year old turtle from his sleeve, looked at it, and almost vomited fragrance. This is not a thousand year old tortoise. It''s an ordinary tortoise. Shen Zhongtai laughed, "good guy, you are waiting for me here." Just then, the tortoise put his head out of the shell, and then looked at Shen Chongtai. It was obviously frightened by Shen Chongtai. Seeing that it was going to retract its head into the turtle shell, Shen Chongtai quickly grabbed it by the neck. "I haven''t eaten tortoise, but you have so much meat that it must be suitable for stew." Although it''s just an ordinary turtle, the waters it lives in are full of aura. Even if it doesn''t become a mysterious beast, it has more aura than other animals. So after hearing this sentence from Shen Chongtai, he began to struggle and even wanted to bite Shen Chongtai. But how could Shen Zhongtai let it bite? With a little effort, the tortoise could not move any more. "If you are so disobedient, you should be stewed." The tortoise closed his eyes and began to play dead, trying to let Shen Chongtai let it go. But how could Shen Chongtai not see that it was installed? He stretched out his finger and flicked the turtle shell. "Don''t worry, I''ll stew you later." Tortoise Although I''m not a human being, you really don''t want to be a human being. Shen Chongtai just picked up the tortoise and found Su Yao who was resting. "Good apprentice, I found you." Su Yao subconsciously looked up at the past. Before he spoke, something was thrown towards him. He didn''t even think about it, so he reached out to catch it. After seeing clearly that it was a turtle, he couldn''t help being speechless for a while Master, what are you doing? " "This is a turtle I just got." Shen Zhongtai said with a smile, "you see it''s so big. There must be a lot of meat. It''s the best way to make soup with it." Su Yao felt that he would become a cook. Shen Zhongtai has been following him since he ate his braised carp Then he brought back some ingredients from outside from time to time for him to cook. The reason why he didn''t refuse was that the ingredients Shen brought back were very rare, and he wanted to taste them himself. Although this time the ingredient is a turtle, it should be different from other turtles Let''s go. Chapter 2201 "Why do you want me to do it? Isn''t that you who have the most leisure time?" Shen Chongtai is the most idle person in the whole clan. He has never done anything all day long. He wondered if this guy was a salted fish waiting to die. If you don''t teach him at ordinary times, let him be an apprentice. This guy is not a qualified teacher at all. He had never seen a master like this. "Do you want to eat my cooking again?" Shen Zhongtai asked with a smile. This sentence immediately recalled the worst memory in Su Yao''s heart. He has seen a lot of kitchen killers, but he has never seen a kitchen killer like Shen Chongtai. Other people blow up the kitchen at most. Shen Chongtai is different. He blows up the whole mountain. Fortunately, he reacts fast enough, otherwise he will be crushed. Although Shen Chongtai''s hand waved, the whole mountain was restored to its original state, but it had already caused a certain psychological shadow to him. And I don''t know what''s going on. Shen Chongtai''s dishes are preserved intact. Then he tasted it curiously, which almost made him go west. Therefore, Shen Chongtai must not be allowed to enter the kitchen, or sooner or later his life will be lost, and it is uncertain which day the whole baiyuzong will be blown up by Shen Chongtai. So thinking, Su Yao quickly shook his head, "forget it, I don''t want to be poisoned by your cooking." Shen Chongtai pretended to wipe a tear, "is my dish really so bad? Why do you dislike it so much?" Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Is it hard to eat or not? Don''t you have the number between AC in your heart? Last time, because I had a bite of your cooking, I almost went west. "Have you ever tasted your own cooking? Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten what it''s like. " Shen Zhongtai listened to this sentence, and the expression on his face suddenly became stiff for a moment. Of course, he didn''t forget the taste of the food he cooked. It was really very bad. Before eating his own food, he was very confident. But after a bite of his own cooking, his confidence disappeared. Moreover, he also blew up the whole mountain. Next time, he will probably blow up the whole Baiyu sect. Then he will be a sinner for all ages. No matter where they go, others will look at him with the look of plague. Although he doesn''t care much about what others think of him, he also points to face. What''s more, he is not alone now. He still has an apprentice. He can''t let Su Yao be despised with him. "Since you don''t want to eat my food, forget it. You can make your own dinner tonight." Su Yao didn''t know his careful thinking. He rolled his eyes again. "You can eat my food, but I have a condition here." "What conditions?" Shen Chongtai got close to him. His eyes were bright, like a big dog staring at a bone stick. Su Yao was a little unaccustomed to such a close distance. He reached out and pushed Shen Chongtai, "you stay away from me, and I''ll tell you." Shen Chongtai tooted his mouth discontentedly, but he didn''t feel any disobedience when he made such a childish action. "Aren''t we teachers and apprentices? There''s no problem when we get closer." Chapter 2202 It''s a good thing that the master is too sticky to be seen. Su Yao had a headache. He reached for his forehead and gave Shen Chongtai the nickname "Shen Sansui". "It seems that you don''t want to eat my cooking. Forget it. I''ll continue to practice." Smell speech, Shen Chongtai immediately compromise, "OK, I listen to you." He stepped back as he spoke. "Should that be all right?" "Yes." Su Yao said, "next, let''s talk about my conditions." Shen Zhongtai stood up straight and put on an appearance of listening carefully, "you say it, I''ll listen." "If you want to eat what I cook tonight, you can''t disturb me tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." He wanted to say one week, but according to Shen Chongtai''s character, two days is the limit. Shen Zhongtai thought about it carefully, and then agreed, "yes." It''s just two days. He only met Su Yao once every other month. This kind of trifle is a piece of cake for him. "You promise so readily that you won''t turn back then, will you?" "Don''t worry, I''ll never turn back." Shen Zhongtai put up three fingers, "I, Shen Chongtai, swear here that if I turn back, I''ll be struck by heaven." Su Yao believed him for a while, and threw the tortoise back. "Let''s go. Take it yourself." ¡­¡­ In addition to stewing the soup with the turtle, Su Yao made several other dishes. Seeing that today''s dinner was so rich, Shen Chongtai was very excited. He also brought out the jar of Millennium peach blossom which he had hidden for a long time. He poured a cup for himself, and then he poured a cup for Su Yao. Since he came to this position, Su Yao had never drunk wine. Now he smelled the taste of Millennium peach blossom wine, and his addiction to wine suddenly came up. Although he didn''t know how much the original owner drank, he should not be so bad. After all, the wine consumption of the people who cultivate immortals is much better than that of the ordinary people. With this in mind, Su Yao picked up the cup of Millennium peach blossom wine in front of his eyes and made the whole cup ready. But he underestimated the strength of the Millennium peach blossom wine and overestimated the amount of wine he had. After the Millennium peach blossom wine, his brain was suddenly dizzy, his face was also full of red, and he was still a little hot. He stretched out his hand and pulled at his collar, and his clothes suddenly became loose, revealing a large white skin, and his mouth also whispered, "hot Hot... " Shen Zhongtai''s attention shifted to Su Yao, and then his eyes could no longer move away from Su Yao. Because at this time, Su Yao is like a very delicious peach, people can''t help but want to take a bite. Although his drinking capacity is very good, this cup of Millennium peach blossom wine will not cause him any intoxication, but at this moment, he felt a little drunk, otherwise why would he have such abnormal ideas. Shen Zhongtai stood up and helped Su Yao who was about to fall to the ground. Su Yao took advantage of the situation to hold him, and rubbed against him. Shen Chongtai felt that there was a fire in his body. He quickly recited the Qingxin mantra in his heart. But at this moment, Qingxin mantra is useless to him, and more abnormal thoughts come out of his mind Chapter 2203 Su Yao in his arms is still rubbing around there In fact, Shen Chongtai has a hundred ways to wake Su Yao up, but he doesn''t know how. He just doesn''t want to do that. He even wants to strip Su Yao of all his clothes. Shen Chongtai was startled by this idea. He was afraid that something was wrong with his mind, so that he would come up with such an idea. Su Yao was his disciple. As a teacher, how could he have such dirty thoughts on his disciples. But now the love between master and apprentice is more and more, and outsiders have different views on the love between master and apprentice. It''s normal for him to think that way about his disciples. But the key is that Su Yao didn''t like him at all, and he also disliked him very much. What on earth should he do? It was like two little people fighting in his mind. One is saying: "don''t be afraid, rush up, just do it." Another said: "it''s wrong to do that. If you don''t want Su Yao to hate you completely, you''d better stop your thoughts." So Shen''s mind is getting more and more confused. He sighed and looked at Su Yao in his arms, who didn''t know when he had fallen asleep. "Su Yao, what should I do with you?" But fortunately, Su Yao didn''t rub around any more, otherwise he couldn''t guarantee that he could control himself. ¡­¡­ When he woke up the next morning, Su Yao felt a little headache. He thought about what happened last night. He thought that he was drunk after drinking only one cup of Millennium peach wine, and suddenly wanted to find a way to get in. He thought that even if he was not the one who couldn''t pour a thousand cups, he couldn''t pour it as soon as he drank. He didn''t expect to slap his face. I hope he didn''t do anything strange after he got drunk yesterday, otherwise he would be shameless. Su Yao sighed and rubbed his temple. "Apprentice, you are awake at last." At this time, Shen Chongtai suddenly came in with a bowl or something in his hand. Su Yao took a look and didn''t see it, but it should be hangover soup or something. But can this guy make sobering soup? If you drink this, it will surely go to heaven. "You should have a headache now. Get up and drink this new bowl of wine and soup." Shen continued. Smell speech, Su Yao quickly shook his head, "no, I''m much better now." Knowing what he was worried about, Shen Chongtai explained, "don''t worry. I didn''t cook this bowl of Jiejiu soup. I asked other people to cook it. Besides, I tasted it before, and it tastes good." Su Yao was dubious, "didn''t you cook it?" "Really, if you don''t believe me, I can swear to God now." "I''ll believe you this time. If you dare to cheat me, I won''t be polite to you. Take it." Su Yao said and sat up. Shen Chongtai went over and handed him the bowl of sobering up soup. Su Yao took a sip and found that the taste of the soup was quite normal. He believed that it was really not cooked by Shen Chongtai, and then drank it all at once. And he just finished a whole bowl of wake-up wine soup, he found that Shen Chongtai''s eyes were not right. Before, Shen Zhongtai''s eyes were not very different from those of others, but at this moment, Shen Zhongtai''s eyes looked at him with some love. Yes, with a little love Chapter 2204 Aware of this, Su Yao suddenly got goose bumps. What''s the matter with Shen Chongtai? Why do you look at him like that? What happened to him after he got drunk last night? Or is Shen Chongtai a pervert? All in all, Shen Chongtai''s sudden change is certainly not a good thing for him. Su Yao put down the bowl in his hand, and his face became very serious. "Why do you look at me like this? Do you have any particular thoughts about me? " "I tell you, you''d better break your mind, or I''ll punch you into the wall." Shen Chongtai originally wanted to show his heart to Su Yao at this time, but now he thinks it''s better not to say it. After all, Su Yao still hates him very much. "Apprentice, you should not be sober. Do you want me to bring you another bowl of sober soup?" "What''s more, I didn''t do anything. How could I become a pervert?" Shen Zhongtai looks innocent. Su Yao looked at Shen Chongtai again and found that his eyes were very normal now. He began to doubt whether he was wrong just now. Maybe he should have another bowl of wake-up soup. "Please bring me another bowl of wake-up soup, master." Before Su Yao''s voice fell, Shen Chongtai suddenly disappeared. And the next second, he suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, with a bowl of wake-up soup in his hand. Su Yao It''s a wonderful blink. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to change his clothes. "Master, just put the sobering soup there. I''ll drink it myself later. Please go out now. I''ll change my clothes." "Good." Although his mouth answered, Shen Zhongtai stood there motionless, and his eyes were like hooks, looking at Su Yao all the time. Su Yao felt that there was something wrong with him today, but he could not say what was wrong. "Master, why are you still standing there? Do you want me to invite you out?" If you don''t give me out again, believe me to kick you out? Shen Chongtai saw such a message from Su Yao''s eyes. He gave a flattering smile, "go out, go out, I''ll go out now." This time, Shen Chongtai really went out. After Shen Chongtai left, Su Yao opened the quilt on his body, and then he found that his clothes were loose. He had a quick look and was relieved to find that there was no trace on his body. Su Yao got out of bed. As soon as he took off his clothes, he heard the sound of the door being pushed open. Although the sound was small, he heard it. Su Yao quickly put on his clothes, then looked back and saw Shen Chongtai standing there peeping. He immediately felt that his blood pressure had risen a lot, "Shen Chongtai, what are you doing there?" Shen Chongtai didn''t expect that he was found, but he was not guilty at all, and he was a bit upright. "I just want to see if there''s anything I can do for you, but it seems that you don''t need my help, so I won''t disturb you." Hateful, you can almost see Su Yao''s beautiful body. Why did you make a mistake at this time? Shen Chongtai thought with regret. Chapter 2205 Of course, Su Yao didn''t Miss Shen Chongtai''s regretful expression. He was so angry that he picked up a cup and threw it at him. Shen Zhongtai quickly responded and quickly closed the door. The cup hit the door, then fell to the ground again and broke into half. Su Yao was immediately angry, "Shen Chongtai, you wait for me, I will never let you go." "I''ll wait." Shen Zhongtai outside the door said with a smile. Su Yao became even more angry in an instant Sooner or later, he will kill Shen Chongtai, a shameless pervert. Actually coveting his apprentice''s body, such abnormal master should be dragged out and killed. Just on the line of Tangyuan see is the angry host, what don''t know, he immediately some puzzled to ask a, "host, what''s the matter with you, who should not make you angry?" "A pervert." Su Yao didn''t want to mention more about the incident just now, because just thinking about it in his mind, he had an impulse to kill people. "Now that you are back, please tell me who the target of this strategy is." After he knows who the target of this strategy is, he can leave baiyuzong, and he doesn''t have to stay with Shen Chongtai. Tang Yuan didn''t know how much Su Yao disliked Shen Chongtai, so he said without hesitation, "host, your target this time is Shen Chongtai." This sentence suddenly struck Su Yao''s head like a thunder, and Su Yao was petrified. "What did you say just now? Who was the target of my strategy this time?" "Shen Zhongtai." Su Yao had the idea of tearing down the dumplings. "Why didn''t you tell me about it earlier?" Why is the person he doesn''t like very much the target of his strategy almost every time? Why didn''t Tangyuan tell him earlier? If he had known that Shen Chongtai was the target of this strategy, he would have No, even if Shen Chongtai is the target of this strategy, Shen Chongtai''s mouth is still not enough. When it''s time to dislike, he will still dislike each other. This will not change anything at all. At most, his attitude towards Shen Chongtai will become better. On this thought, Su Yao was not so angry again. And Tangyuan felt very aggrieved. "Host, I just went online. How can I tell you in advance?" "What did you do before?" Su Yao asked, "are you going to be lazy there again?" Tangyuan suddenly stopped talking. Because he is really lazy. But if you admit it, you will be severely attacked by the host, right? "No way. I''m just busy with something very important." I don''t know whether Su Yao believed it or didn''t believe it. After he said "Oh", he stopped talking. Tangyuan''s heart immediately raised, "host, if you have nothing else to do, then I will continue to be busy with my work." "Go ahead." Tangyuan is off the line. ¡­¡­ A few days later, Shen Chongtai suddenly found that Su Yao''s attitude towards himself had changed. Although it was just a little change, Su Yao was not as cold to him as before, and he didn''t dislike him any more. This makes Shen Chongtai very excited. This is a good thing. Since Su Yao''s attitude towards him is changing, it means that he will be able to cheat Su Yao sooner or later. No matter what he wants to play with Su Yao, he can do. Cough, cough. Chapter 2206 And Su Yao found that Shen Chongtai appeared in front of him more and more times, and also more and more sticky. No matter where he went, Shen Zhongtai would stick to him, so he was almost tied to his belt. Although he now knows that Shen Chongtai is the target of this strategy, he still doesn''t like to be followed all day long. once again, after discovering that Shen Chongtai is following, Su Yao finally can''t help it. He stops, turns around and looks at Shen Chongtai who hasn''t had time to hide. He sighs helplessly, "what are you doing with me?" "I''m not following you." Shen Zhongtai blinked innocently, "can''t you walk this road alone?" Looking at his appearance of not admitting his death, Su Yao couldn''t help but want to slap him, "don''t pretend to me there, but I remember clearly, you''ve been following me all the time. Come on, what do you want to do? " Seeing that his lies had been exposed, Shen Chongtai was not guilty. "Of course, I want to see what you are going to do." "You''ve just finished practicing sword, and now you''re sweating all over. I think you''re going to take a bath. I''m going to take a bath too. Let''s go together." Shen Zhongtai had a brilliant smile on his face. Although he saw Su Yao''s body in the hot spring last time, he didn''t look at it carefully at that time. This time, if he has a chance to take a bath with Su Yao, he must have a good look. Hey, hey. Su Yao saw Shen Zhongtai looking at himself with that kind of eyes, and he knew what he was thinking. He turned a big white eye. "You want to peep at my bath, don''t you? There are no doors. " Tao Ran, who happened to pass by, just heard this sentence, and his attention was shifted when he paid attention to Li Dun. One of them didn''t notice, so he tripped over a stone. Then he fell to the ground. The news immediately attracted Shen Chongtai''s and Su Yao''s attention. They looked at it one after another. Tao Ran got up from the ground, reached out and patted the dust on his clothes, then gave them an embarrassed and polite smile. "Sorry, I seem to disturb you. I''ll leave now." Although the rumor that Su Yao and Shen Chongtai were together in the clan some time ago is false, how does he feel that they are really together now? After all, there has never been a pair of normal teachers and apprentices like this before. Although each pair of master and apprentice get along with each other in different ways, they are not normal, are they? Tao Ran is more think more curious, wish now to two people ask clear. In fact, he also likes gossip, but as the elder martial brother of baiyuzong, he has to set up a good image for other disciples in the sect. Therefore, no matter how he thinks about gossip, he can only make an appearance that he doesn''t like it. It really made him scratch his heart and lungs. It was more and more painful. In order to prevent himself from speaking up and offending Shen Chongtai, Tao Ran said, "I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first" and then left quickly. Su Yao didn''t really want to stay with Shen Chongtai, an old man, because he was afraid that if he really couldn''t help it, he would slap Shen Chongtai and quickly catch up with Tao Ran, "elder martial brother Tao, I''ll go with you. I want to ask you some questions about cultivation." Tao Ran Chapter 2207 Tao Ran felt that his back would be burned by Shen Chongtai''s hot sight. He wanted to be far away from Su Yao. If you two quarrel, can you leave me alone? I''m really an innocent passer-by. Please don''t hurt me. "Younger martial brother Su, when it comes to cultivation, I''m not as experienced as martial uncle Chongtai, so you should ask martial uncle Chongtai." Please, just let me go when I haven''t been here. Su Yao took a look at Shen Chongtai, then rolled his eyes. "If he could teach me, he would have taught me. I don''t need to ask him for advice. I think you are more reliable than him." I don''t really want to discuss with you. I just don''t want to stay with this guy, so I take the opportunity to find an excuse to leave. Can''t you move your cerebellum? Tao Ran Younger martial brother Su, when you say that, can''t you first look at what''s going on now? If you say that in front of martial uncle Chongtai, martial uncle Chongtai will be very angry. What if he gets angry with me then? What are you going to make it up to me? Tao Ran''s heart is constantly roaring. He regretted it now, and he regretted it very much. If he had known that such a thing would happen, he should not have stopped just because of his curiosity. He should have left without looking back. Now, he''s going to be beaten. After listening to Su Yao''s words, Shen Chongtai was really dissatisfied, and even looked at Tao Ran as his nephew. If it wasn''t for Tao Ran''s sudden appearance, maybe he was already bathing with Su Yao, and maybe they were rubbing each other''s back. "Apprentice, in your eyes, I am so useless?" Su Yao gave him a big white eye directly, "think about it for yourself. Have you taught me seriously?" Shen Chongtai thought about it carefully, and then found that except for the time when he just brought Su Yao back, he really didn''t teach Su Yao well. But he didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he said, "but now I have realized my mistake. From today on, I will teach you well, so you don''t have to go to other people." When talking about "other people", Shen Chongtai also took a look at Tao Ran. Tao Ran understood what his eyes meant. Although he said that he was sorry for younger martial brother Su, for the sake of his own life, he had to run away, hoping younger martial brother Su could experience his difficulties. After thinking about it, Tao Ran dropped a sentence: "I suddenly have something urgent, I''ll go first", and quickly slipped away. After su Yao reacts, Tao Ran has already run away. Su Yao Wait a minute, wait a minute, isn''t Tao Ran always adored? Why did you just run away? Shouldn''t he stay and ask Shen Chongtai a lot of questions? Is it because he found that Shen Chongtai is not the Shen Chongtai in his mind, so he did not worship Shen Chongtai? Also, if those people who worship Shen Chongtai outside see the true face of Shen Chongtai, they will take off the powder immediately. Thinking of this, Su Yao looked at Shen Chongtai with some teasing in his eyes. "Master, it seems that there is one less person who worships you." Shen Zhongtai took a look at him, and his face was indifferent. "Less is less. I''ll be satisfied if I have one of you." Chapter 2208 Listen to this sentence, don''t know how, Su Yao in the heart some happy. But at the thought of Shen Chongtai, who is not in shape all day long, his mouth is very special and can speak. Maybe he has said this sentence to many people, and he can''t be happy again in a moment, and his face is a bit ugly. "You should have said that to a lot of people?" Seeing Su Yao''s reaction, Shen Chongtai felt that he was jealous, and his mood became happy. "Apprentice, you say such words, should not be jealous?" Su Yao, for a moment, stopped talking and glared at him angrily. "Which eye do you see that I''m jealous?" "Both eyes see it." Shen Zhongtai said. Su Yao God, I want to slap this guy to death. Shen Chongtai then said, "just relax. I will only say this to you, and I will only say it to you." Su Yao was satisfied in his heart, but he was still unforgiving. "You can tell anyone you like. It has nothing to do with me." Shen Chongtai could not help sighing, "are you angry?" "Why am I angry?" Su Yao asked. "See, you are angry." Su Yao You''re really upset. Can you stop following me? " Shen Chongtai directly ignored his words, "you see, the weather is so good now, let''s take a bath together." Shen Chongtai still didn''t give up the idea of showing Su Yao the light. There''s no need to put up with it. Su Yao really couldn''t help it any more. He kicked it directly. Shen Chongtai made a very exaggerated appearance, "ah, I was kicked down by you. If you don''t give me a kiss, I will never get up." At this time, the four elders also passed by. They also heard Shen Chongtai''s words, and their expressions became very complicated. They know that Shen Chongtai is a very shameless person, but they didn''t expect that they are shameless to this point. Wouldn''t he feel ashamed to say such a thing? In the future, we must stay away from this shameless guy, or they will lose face together. Thinking about this, the four elders sped up their pace silently, as if they didn''t see anything. But Su Yao looked at Shen Chongtai, who suddenly fell to the ground and couldn''t get up, and suddenly felt very ashamed. How can there be such shameless characters as Shen Chongtai in this world? All over the world, I''m afraid no one can be more shameless than him. If a shameless competition is held one day, Shen Chongtai will be the first one. Seeing that Su Yao hadn''t paid attention to himself for a long time, Shen Chongtai snorted a little discontentedly, "kiss me quickly, or I''ll be angry." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "then you can continue to lie here. Anyway, I''m not the one who lost face." Seeing that Su Yao really wanted to leave, Shen Chongtai got up quickly and said, "I''ll go with you. You don''t want to leave me." Su Yao didn''t speak, just a blink, and disappeared in front of Shen Chongtai. However, when he thought that he had finally shaken off Shen Chongtai, Shen Chongtai''s voice suddenly came over, "apprentice, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon." Su Yao turned his head and found that Shen Chongtai didn''t know when he was standing beside him. See him see come over, Shen Chongtai gave him a smile, "surprised not surprise, meaning not surprise?" Su Yao Surprise, you big hammer. I''m going to have a myocardial infarction. "I beg you, can you stop following me?" "No Shen Zhongtai said with a smile. Su Yao kicked in the past again, "get out of here!" Chapter 2209 Soon came the day of Dayi in baiyuzong. After learning that the location of this time''s sect Dabi was set in the fog ghost forest, all the disciples of Baiyu sect were boiling. Of course, they are not afraid, but nervous and excited. Unlike ordinary people who like to be content with the status quo, they pursue stimulation and challenge. They like to challenge that kind of dangerous things, although it is likely to bring threat to their creatures, but they still have to face up. After all, this is a world where the law of the jungle and the strong are respected. If they are content with the status quo and don''t accept any challenges, they will stop and be looked down upon by others. They may even be killed by the more powerful monks. In addition, the previous big than is too boring, they have long wanted to enter the fog ghost forest to challenge. I just don''t know who chose the location this time, but it''s likely that it was chosen by the dignitaries. After all, only the dignitaries will make such crazy decisions. This time it was the elder who announced the Dabi rule. As soon as they saw the elder, the disciples couldn''t help crying. Although the elder is very kind, he talks too much. Every time it''s his turn to release some important news, he will make a long speech, saying a lot at a time, sometimes even in the afternoon. It''s really hard to hear them. If they had known that the elder was going to announce the rules this time, they would have brought earplugs. Now it''s time for them to realize again what it''s like to have a thousand ducks crowing in their ears. And just when the elder really wants to start his long speech, Shen Chongtai suddenly appears on the stage. The disciples under the stage seemed to have expected what would happen next, and they all held their breath. Shen Zhongtai didn''t disappoint them either. He reached for his ear and said carelessly, "elder, your words are too much. When you have finished speaking, it will be noon, so let me announce the rules of Dabi instead of you this time." The elder glared at him angrily, but he didn''t let him down in front of so many people. "You come, you come, and I won''t waste that energy." With these words, the elder left directly. Seeing that the elder really left, all the disciples were relieved. Fortunately, the venerable Chongtai came forward at this critical moment, otherwise they would have been forced to listen to the elder for a whole morning. Shen Chongtai soon finished all the rules of Dabi, "you should have heard it clearly. If you don''t, I''ll say it again." Shen Chongtai''s speaking speed was so fast that few disciples could hear what he said clearly, so there was a sound below the stage - "again, again..." Su Yao, who was standing in the middle of them, had a jump in the center of his eyebrows and was speechless. What kind of concert is this? Shen Chongtai, this guy, is not going to make a show, is he? "Since you haven''t heard me clearly, I''ll say it again." Shen Zhongtai smiles. Then he slowed down, increased his voice, and repeated the rules of this time. This time, all the disciples heard clearly. After the rules were announced, the zongmen Dabi was officially launched. Guiwu mishen was a little far away from baiyuzong, so he didn''t let the disciples walk there. Instead, he used a large transmission array to transmit them in batches. So it didn''t take long for all the disciples to arrive at the entrance of Guiwu mishen Chapter 2210 Misty ghost forest is really very dangerous. Not long after I went in, some disciples met five level wind wolf beast. The wind wolf beast''s speed is very fast, moreover the claw is very sharp. Before those disciples could defend themselves, one of them had been injured. There was a big piece of meat missing from his arm, which was bitten off by the wind wolf. Fortunately, the medicine stopped the blood in time, otherwise the disciple would faint because he lost too much blood. In that case, the situation will be even worse for them. "Qin Ying, are you ok?" Someone asked anxiously. Several other people were watching around warily for fear that the fifth level wind wolf would attack again. Although they didn''t fight with the fifth level Xuan beast, it was just a draw. What''s more, they are now facing the wind wolf beast, which is famous for its speed. If their speed can''t be faster than that of the fifth order wind wolf, then they will be in the weak side, and then it is very likely that the fifth order wind wolf will be killed. The boy who called Qin Ying shook his head. "I just took pills. Now it''s all right. Pay attention. The wind wolf is still nearby." As soon as the voice fell, a few people saw a shadow rushing towards them. It''s probably the fifth order wind wolf. However, the speed is too fast for them to defend. However, something unexpected happened. A few people only heard the fifth order wind wolf howl. If you look at it carefully, the fifth order wind wolf is dead. As for the cause of death - his head was cut off. I just don''t know who killed this fifth order wind wolf. "Are you all right?" When a few people were puzzled, a familiar voice suddenly rang out. They looked over one after another, and then saw Su Yao who was wiping the body of the sword there, and the head of the fifth order lion beast that rolled down at his feet. Thus it can be seen that the fifth level magic lion beast was killed by Su Yao. It''s incredible, more incredible than the sun rising in the West. Isn''t that an illusion? Some of them were in a trance. They called out tentatively, "Su, elder martial brother su." Su Yao looked up at them, "what''s the matter?" Several people''s mood suddenly more complex, " Elder martial brother Su, it''s really you. " Before Nanze, they said that Su Yao had killed a seven level magic lion beast. They didn''t believe it, but now it seems that it is very likely that it is true. I just don''t know why Su Yao has been hiding himself there. If this is to play a pig and eat a tiger, it''s a bit unreasonable. Is it that he wants to keep a low profile? But that''s too low-key. Several people are more puzzled. "Elder martial brother Su, can we go with you?" "Do you forget that we are in zongmen Dabie now?" Su Yao picked to pick eyebrow, "difficult not become you a few is to expect me to protect you?" "Don''t be so naive. Before the big match is over, we are rivals." One of them bit his lip. "Then why did you just save us?" "Although we are rivals now, we are also people of the same clan. What''s the problem if we don''t want to see people of the same clan die here?" Su Yao said. "If you have anything else, just say it all at once. I''m in a hurry." ¡°¡­¡­ Brother Su, thank you for saving us. " "Leave that to me when you go out." Chapter 2211 After they separated from Qin Ying, Su Yao continued to walk inside. However, it was only a short time since I left that I heard a scream. There was a smell of blood in the air. Su Yao frowned and walked in the direction of the sound. Then he found a fifth order wind shadow wolf. There are two disciples of baiyuzong opposite the wind shadow wolf. One of them has an empty left arm. Obviously, his whole left hand was bitten off by the wolf. He didn''t faint in pain, and his willpower was firm. Su Yao didn''t waste too much time. After he solved the problem quickly, he went to the next place. Wolves are social animals, so are wind shadow wolves. Since we have just met two wind shadow wolves, it means that there are other wind shadow wolves nearby. But the most important thing is that these disciples don''t seem to be able to. They can''t beat them because they are just level five shadow wolves. It''s true that they are fast, but that doesn''t mean they have no weakness. As long as we find out the weakness of the wind shadow wolf, we can kill it with one blow. It seems that these disciples are not good at intelligence. Su Yao make complaints about his way to the West. Along the way, Su Yao didn''t know how many baiyuzong disciples he had saved. Of course, the disciples he saved were all outside disciples, and the inner disciples were not so weak. However, it is not much better. Su Yao had to doubt that he was not here to participate in the sect contest, but to be a religious aid. However, he didn''t plan to take the first and the second. He just came to play. After all, this misty ghost forest has no difficulty for him. This also led to the depression of the four elders who were hiding in the dark and ready to help others at any time. They all looked at the heavy platform with their eyes almost narrowed. "Chongtai, you are very deep. You don''t show mountains and waters at ordinary times. At this time, you start to show off. Tell me how you taught him Shen Zhongtai was very proud with a smile. "You''ve made a mistake. I haven''t taught him much. He''s self-taught." Looking at his bad look, the four elders all itched, "are you showing off to us?" "You said it yourself. I didn''t say anything." Looking at their clenched fists, Shen Chongtai quickly left far away, "and what I said is the truth, you must be envious of me." "Shen Chongtai, do you want to be beaten again?" Some hot temper of the two elders can''t help it. He wanted to fight Shen Chongtai a shameless guy for a long time, but he couldn''t fight Shen Chongtai alone. "You just keep watching here. I''m going to find my apprentice." Shen Zhongtai starts running. "Hey, this little bunny, he''s running very fast." The second elder was so old that he blew his beard and glared. Elder some helpless smile, "OK, you don''t know what he is like, you set gas with him, that is to say, you can''t get along with yourself, don''t give your body gas bad at that time." "I know. I didn''t really want to hit him." After all, I can''t beat Shen Chongtai. ¡­¡­ On the other side. I don''t know whether it''s good luck or bad luck. Su Yao suddenly finds himself lost. There were no other creatures around except a strange shape of red flowers. Not even a birdsong Chapter 2212 Su Yao stood in place to observe the terrain for a while, and then walked toward the only intersection. All of a sudden, there was a sound. Su Yao has been keeping 12 points of vigilance, he looked back, there is nothing behind him. Then, when he looked in front of him again, suddenly a man came out, which scared him a lot. Su Yao managed to stabilize his mind. As a result, after seeing clearly who the visitor was, he almost burst into foul language. "Master, why are you here?" That''s right. The man who suddenly appeared is Shen Chongtai. Su Yao wanted to beat him up. Do you know that people are scared to death? "It''s so boring, so I came to see you." Shen Zhongtai said with a smile, "how about it? Is it a surprise?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Surprise? Surprise you! All I felt was surprise, not joy. If my heart were not strong enough, I would have been scared to death by you. Su Yao rolled a big white eye, "do you know it''s zongmen Dabi now? You are interfering with me by doing so now. " "But you''re not going to get a place, are you?" Shen Zhongtai gave him a smile, "and all the way down, you are saving other disciples as well as other disciples." "How do you know?" Su Yao frowned, "don''t you follow me secretly all the time?" If he didn''t remember, he had just solved his physiological needs. If Shen Chongtai is following him all the time, doesn''t Shen Chongtai see everything? At the thought of this, Su Yao''s face suddenly became very ugly. He gave Shen Chongtai a fierce look. If Shen Chongtai really saw everything, he must dig out his eyes and play with them as marbles. Suddenly, Shen Chongtai, who was given an inexplicable stare by him, blinked innocently. "How can it be? I came with the four elders." Su Yao''s brow frowned more tightly. "You are deceiving me. This is the sect''s Dabi among the disciples. What do the four elders come in for?" "They are not worried about these disciples." Shen Chongtai said with a sigh, "they were ready to fight just now, but they were all preempted by you." Su Yao believed Shen Chongtai''s explanation for the time being, "then when did you follow me?" "I just came here." Shen Zhongtai said, "but how did you get to this place?" "I don''t know." Su Yao spread his hands, "as I walked, I found myself here." "We have to get out of here." "Why?" Su Yao was puzzled. "Is it very dangerous here?" "Do you see the flowers around you?" "See, what''s wrong with the flower?" "These flowers are love flowers." Shen Chongtai said, "the pollen of love flower has a strong estrous effect. As long as people and creatures inhale the pollen of love flower, they will be in heat. And if you don''t mate in time, you''ll explode and die, so there''s no creature coming near here at all. " "And this kind of flower blooms at noon every day. It''s almost noon now." Smell speech, Su Yao immediately feel his whole person is not good. "Then why are you still standing here? Let''s go "You lead me first. The terrain here is a little complicated and it''s easy to get separated..." Chapter 2213 Although he didn''t want to hold Shen Chongtai''s hand, in order not to get lost again, Su Yao could only hold Shen Chongtai''s hand. Shen Chongtai''s eyes flashed a smile, and then he quickly touched Su Yao''s palm. Su Yao''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, "what were you doing just now?" Shen Chongtai winked at him, a little puzzled, "what''s the matter?" Su Yao didn''t know whether he was pretending, or he didn''t do anything. After staring at him for a while, he would release his hand. But Shen Zhongtai is holding fast. "Love is about to bloom. Let''s get out of here." Su Yao could only give up the idea of letting go for a while and left here with Shen Chongtai. Along the way, Su Yao could not remember how many times he had been touched by Shen Chongtai. But this guy is still pretending to be innocent, which makes him angry After being touched by Shen Chongtai again, Su Yao couldn''t help but kick Shen Chongtai''s calf. "If you dare to touch my hand again, do you believe I''ll cut off both of your hands?" Shen Zhongtai raised his hands and looked at him innocently. "I didn''t touch you just now." As soon as Su Yao was ready to speak, he finally found that his right hand was touched again. He looked at Shen Chongtai, whose hands were still there. That is to say, the person who touched his hand just now was not Shen Chongtai. But there is no one here except him and Shen Chongtai. Is the person who touched his hand just now a ghost? So thinking, Su Yao quickly looked down. Then I found that I didn''t know when I was with a little big orange cat, but this orange cat looks different from ordinary orange cat. The tail of this orange cat is standing there all the time, and its fur is long and shaggy, which looks like a feather duster. As he walked, his tail rubbed against the back of his hand. It seems that the person who touched his hand just now is not Shen Chongtai. However, this does not mean that he will forgive Shen Chongtai, because he knows very well in his heart - SHEN Chongtai also secretly touched his hand. As for why he knows this, it is because human hands are different from cat tails. I just don''t know why this orange cat followed him? And this is the fog ghost forest. There are almost all mysterious animals in the fog ghost forest. An ordinary orange cat can''t survive in the fog ghost forest at all. Is it hard to say that this is not an orange cat, but a mysterious beast with the appearance of an orange cat? Thinking of this, Su Yao looked at Shen Chongtai. Before he could speak, Shen Chongtai said, "this is an eight level Xuan cat beast. Xuan cat beast has a gentle character and won''t take the initiative to attack human beings unless human beings provoke it." "The reason it follows you is that it likes you." Su Yao thought that he was also a cat, and suddenly understood something. He reached out and picked up the black cat. Then the whole man almost fell to the ground. Because this black cat is too heavy. Sure enough, any animal with orange will be as fat as a pig. But it''s nothing. He didn''t use his strength just now, so he almost didn''t hold it. As long as he used his own strength, he could hold three more of them. Xuanmaoshou seems to really like Su Yao and rubs his head against him. Su Yao tentatively scratched his chin. Seeing that he didn''t have any reaction, he happily rolled up the cat. After all, xuanmaoshou is also a cat Chapter 2214 To tell you the truth, it''s better to roll up the fat and big cat. Su Yao was very happy with the mysterious cat beast in his arms, completely forgetting that he was still participating in the zongmen competition. And his cat making skills were really superb. Before long, Xuan cat made a very comfortable sound, and his eyes were almost narrowed into a slit. Seeing that Su Yao''s attention was completely attracted by this mysterious cat beast, Shen Chongtai was about to turn into a lemon. If he had known that this black cat was coming to grab Su Yao''s attention from him, he should have driven this black cat away instead of letting Su Yao find its existence. Shen Zhongtai took a look at Su Yao''s xuanmaoshou with his eyes in his arms, hoping to take his place. "Apprentice, although xuanmaoshou''s personality is mild, it doesn''t mean they won''t hurt people, and they are too edible, so you''d better throw it away now. If it depends on you at that time, it can''t be thrown away any more." "It doesn''t matter. I just want to have a pet. I think big orange is very suitable." Shen Chongtai felt that his heart was about to be broken in half. "How can you name it so soon?" Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "what''s the problem?" "It''s better to raise me than to raise it." Shen Zhongtai was more and more upset with the big orange. He wanted to throw it away in front of Su Yao now, but he was afraid that Su Yao would be angry. "It''s much easier to raise me than to raise it. You just need to spend some time every day chatting with me, and then make three meals for me. But it''s different. It can eat you directly. " Big orange opened her eyes, looked at this faceless and skinnless human with very disdainful eyes, and then closed them again. Su Yao looked up and down at Shen Chongtai, then shook his head in disgust, "you? Why don''t you forget it? " Shen Chongtai was discontented. "Why?" "Do you have big tangerines that are cute and clever?" Su Yao asked. Shen Chongtai suddenly choked, "it''s lovely, but where do you see that it''s clever and sensible?" Su Yao didn''t answer his words, but proved how clever and sensible Da Ju was with his actions. "Big orange, give me a hand." Su Yao said and held out his right hand to the big orange. Big orange very obedient will be a claw on its palm. Su Yao showed a very proud smile at Shen Chongtai, "see no, even if it is not trained, it is so obedient." "Compared with it, you are too annoying and disobedient. If I support you, I will be angry with you sooner or later." "No, I''m about to be pissed off by you now." Su Yao''s words were like one arrow after another shooting at Shen Chongtai''s knee. He showed his pitiful eyes, "apprentice, are you really so disgusted with me?" "No Shen Chongtai''s eyes suddenly brightened, and then the next second he heard Su Yao say, "I really dislike you." Shen Chongtai Da Ju, who was held in Su Yao''s arms, looked at the miserable Shen Chongtai, and his eyes were full of undisguised happiness and ridicule. of course, Shen Chongtai saw it, and then immediately complained to Su Yao, "did you see it just now? Da Ju actually ridiculed me. It''s not cute at all." However, what he didn''t expect was that Shen Chongtai touched Da Ju''s head and praised him, "Da Ju, well done." Shen Chongtai Grass, sooner or later he will throw away the big orange! Chapter 2215 Shen Chongtai found that after he had a big orange, he was more and more unpopular with Su Yao. Before Daju came, Su Yao had a cold attitude towards him, but he didn''t ignore him directly. But after the big orange came, Su Yao''s eyes became more and more devoid of his existence. And before that, Su Yao would make him a delicious meal almost every day. But now, he is stained with the light of big orange, in order to eat Su Yao''s food. If you don''t send the big orange away, sooner or later, Su Yao will not have him in his eyes. Therefore, Shen Chongtai and Da Ju launched several fierce battles. Although big orange is very smart, its strength is not as high as Shen Chongtai. After several times, most of the people who won were Shen Chongtai. But Shen Chongtai''s luck is too bad. Every time he wants to send the big orange away, Su Yao will suddenly appear in front of him and successfully intercept it. If he could not feel Su Yao''s breath, he would have doubted whether Su Yao was watching. Once again, after successfully stopping Shen Chongtai, Su Yao finally couldn''t help it. "What on earth do you want to do?" They have failed so many times. How can Shen Chongtai not learn well? "To send it away, of course." Shen Zhongtai said boldly, "since it came, I found that you have not practiced all day as before. It is just to hinder you. If you don''t send it away soon, you''ll really fall "You''re a genius. You can''t just be destroyed." He didn''t care that his disciple was powerful. He just cared that Su Yao''s attention would be completely robbed by this mysterious cat beast. "Don''t worry, what you said will never happen." Of course, Su Yao knew that this was not Shen Chongtai''s heart. Now he knew how strong Shen Chongtai''s possessiveness was. "And big orange is my pet. Even if I want to send it away, it''s up to me to decide." Before the words fell, the big orange in my arms suddenly called out. Su Yao looked at the past, found that big orange''s eyes have been filled with tears, so pitifully looking at him. Su Yao immediately distressed, quickly coax up, "big orange, you can rest assured, no matter what other people say, I will not drive you away, I will always keep you." Da Ju immediately turns back and gives Shen Zhongtai a provocative look. Of course, Su Yao didn''t find out, and he was still a big orange. He was afraid of Shen Chongtai. "Big orange, don''t worry, I will never let him bully you again." He also gave Shen Zhongtai a warning look. Shen Chongtai I see. This is a scheming cat. But the more he did, the more he wanted to send the orange away. He will never give up. Shen Zhongtai, come on! "Apprentice, can I come to your pet too? I will be obedient." Su Yao very decisive refused, but also a look of disgust, "I don''t need you such a pet, I just have a big orange on the line." "Do you want me to be your lover?" Shen Chongtai said very shamelessly. "I will be a very qualified lover." Su Yao almost choked by his own saliva, "what did you just say?" Chapter 2216 "Take me as a lover, I will be a very qualified darling." The expression on Shen Chongtai''s face looks very serious. Su Yao was sure that he didn''t have auditory hallucination just now, so his expression became very complicated. Subway grandfather looks at his mobile phone. JPG and Zhu Yinbai, who happens to pass by, also has a complicated face. Not long ago, his younger martial brother denied that he was in love with his disciples, but now he says such words to his disciples. Won''t his face hurt? "Younger martial brother, can you be normal? This is your disciple. Don''t you see the fear in his eyes when he sees you now? " "He doesn''t like you at all, so you''d better not force him." Shen Chongtai didn''t expect that Zhu Yinbai would appear at this time, and he also said such words. Some words are really unbearable. "Elder martial brother, it seems that it has nothing to do with you? It''s between me and him. There''s no need for anyone else to take care of it. " "And now I seriously doubt if there is something wrong with your eyes, otherwise why do you misinterpret it like this?" "The way he looks at me is not fear at all. He can''t believe it." Su Yao This sentence is quite right. He is not afraid. He really can''t believe it. Although he had already deeply realized how disorderly Shen Chongtai''s mouth was, he never expected that Shen Chongtai would suddenly say such words. And he was unprepared. So does he promise or promise? But this kind of thing should be decided after the Lord has left. The expression on Zhu Yin''s white face remained unchanged. "Even if what you said was true, he couldn''t believe it because you, as a teacher, said such improper words." "You''d better go back to wash and sleep. He doesn''t like you at all, and your liking will certainly bring trouble to him." Shen Chongtai My heart''s broken. Although he is not sure whether Su Yao likes himself or not, according to Su Yao''s attitude towards him now, there is certainly not something he likes. "Can I say..." Before Su Yao finished, Zhu Yinbai and Shen Chongtai said to him in one voice, "shut up." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao touched his nose. Forget it, he''d better not cut in and run away at this time. Otherwise, I will be forced to listen to these two people''s primary school chicken fight. How naive it was for the two men to quarrel, but he had a deep understanding of it. After thinking about it, Su Yao walked away with the big orange without any psychological burden. Big orange has become a life winner. ¡­¡­ So, after Shen Chongtai and Zhu Yinbai finished their fight, they found that Su Yao was no longer there. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhu Yinbai also found that Su Yao was no longer there, and he immediately became happy. "You see, he just didn''t like you, so he took the opportunity to run away." Shen Zhongtai glared at him, "it''s all because of you." If it wasn''t for this guy''s sudden appearance, he would have succeeded. Zhu Yinbai spread his hands and looked innocent. "It has nothing to do with me. It''s you who have to fight with me." Shen Zhongtai glared at him again, "I''ll settle with you tomorrow!" "I''ll wait." Shen Chongtai Chapter 2217 Shen Zhongtai searched a lot and finally found Su Yao. Moreover, Su Yao''s face looks a little red, like very shy. This made Shen Chongtai think more. He wondered if someone had confessed to Su Yao just now, and maybe he was the one Su Yao liked, otherwise Su Yao would not blush. With this thought, Shen Chongtai could not keep calm any longer. He said solemnly, "Su Yao, you and I are still young. We can talk about love later." This will also allow him enough time to find out the potential rival. "The most important thing you should do now is to practice. Don''t waste your mind on unimportant things." Su Yao felt that Shen Chongtai was really baffled. He said that to him just now, but now he runs to say that to him again. He has to doubt whether Shen Chongtai''s mind has gone into the sea. Or what did Shen Zhongtai do secretly? Thinking of this, Su Yao tentatively asked, "master, what do you mean by that?" "Don''t play dumb for me there." Shen Zhongtai''s eyes glared. "Someone told you just now. Do you like that person?" That sounds really jealous. Su Yao was speechless. Well, this guy''s really oversupplied. However, he didn''t want to explain. Let this guy be depressed for a while. "What you say is what you say. I''m going back to rest now. Don''t disturb me." Seeing that Su Yao did not answer his question directly, Shen Chongtai took it as his acquiescence. For a moment, he was going to become a lemon tree. "Su Yao, I''ll order you as a master to tell you who the man who just told you is, or you will be punished severely." "Far away, near at hand." Su Yao said. If you change your mind to be normal, after hearing this sentence, you will think that person is yourself. But Shen Zhongtai''s brain is not normal. He doesn''t think Su Yao is talking about himself. He looked around carefully, and after confirming that there was no one, his eyes turned to the big orange in Su Yao''s arms. For the sake of this mysterious cat, Su Yao treated him like that. Maybe this black cat is what Su Yao likes. Although it is said that the mysterious beast can be transformed into human form only after reaching level 20, it does not mean that there is no special situation. This eight level Xuan cat beast is probably one of the special situations. Thinking about this, Shen Chongtai''s eyes suddenly changed when he looked at the big orange. "Su Yao, what you like is the mysterious cat beast in your arms. You can make it change its original shape quickly. I''ll see if it looks better than me or what." As soon as the words came out, Su Yao was speechless to the extreme. How can Shen Chongtai be regarded as a big man in xiuxianjie? How can he say such silly words to the extreme. It seems that there is something wrong with Shen Chongtai''s brain. "Master, brain is a good thing." It''s a pity you didn''t. Su Yao said, "I suggest that you''d better go to a pharmacist to have a look at your brain, otherwise it''s really hopeless." He said he liked big oranges. Don''t you go through your head when you say that? That''s a ridiculous thing to say. There''s really no one. Even big orange looks at Shen Chongtai with the eyes of a fool - stupid human! Chapter 2218 Shen Chongtai was angry by the big orange''s eyes. "Look at your pet. It dares to look at me with such disgusting eyes." It''s too hateful to grab Su Yao''s attention from him and even dare to look at him with such disgusting eyes. He will never give up. Sooner or later, he will drive away the big orange. Su Yao subconsciously looked at Da Ju, whose eyes changed in an instant. In those watery eyes, there was unspeakable innocence and grievance. He didn''t even think about standing on the side of big orange. "How can a cute kitten like big orange do such a thing? Don''t stigmatize it. But even if it does, it doesn''t matter. After all, I was born to be the master and I dislike you. " Shen Chongtai Kitty? Do you have any misunderstanding about these three words? I hate it. He must get the green tea beast away. Otherwise, he would have no place in Su Yao''s heart. Su Yao also said, "and how old are you now? I''m afraid you are older than the Sophora tree at the gate. Can you stop being so childish?" "If this is known by other sects, they will definitely dislike you." Shen Chongtai almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. The Sophora tree at the gate is 300 years old, while Shen Chongtai is 500 years old. He is really older than that locust tree. But this is not the point. The point is that Su Yao actually thinks he is old. In the world of cultivating immortals, as long as they have cultivated immortals, their life expectancy is much longer than that of ordinary people, and some of them are even thousands of years old. Compared with those who are thousands of years old, his 500 year old is nothing at all. But Su Yao thought he was old He''s really hard. "Do you think I''m old? I''m in my prime. You think I''m old. You''re going too far After hearing the last three words, the corner of Su Yao''s mouth twitched, "can you be normal?" He''s still whining. Be careful, he''ll blow one whimper at a time. Shen Chongtai didn''t speak, so he kept "whining" there. Su Yao was too lazy to talk to him. After seeing him white, he left with big orange in his arms. Seeing that he was about to leave, Shen Chongtai quickly followed him. He decided that he would never let Su Yao and Da Ju be alone. He must strangle the "bud" of love in the cradle. So the next is the time for one man and one beast, but the winner is still big orange. Shen Chongtai couldn''t send the big orange away even if he tried his best. Later, he had to compromise and let the big orange stay. But there is one thing to be happy about, that is, what he guessed before was wrong, and Su Yao didn''t like anyone at all. In other words, he still has a chance. For that chance, Shen Zhongtai sticks to Su Yao even more tightly. But Su Yao has become more and more used to it. He doesn''t dislike Shen Chongtai as he did before. In addition, although Shen Zhongtai''s character is somewhat unstable and somewhat out of tune, he is still the prince charming in the eyes of thousands of girls. Moreover, Shen Chongtai is more approachable than those with a high and cold personality, and is also suitable for falling in love, rather than just watching. In addition, recently, baiyuzong and several other friendly families are holding a banquet. More and more people come to baiyuzong. Some of them are nuns Chapter 2219 Su Yao couldn''t remember how many times he had seen the nuns of other sects bump into Shen Chongtai. Moreover, in order to attract Shen Chongtai''s attention, they really mobilized 18 kinds of Wuyi. Some of them fell down in front of Shen Chongtai, then showed a pathetic expression, trying to get in close contact with Shen Chongtai. But Shen Chongtai didn''t even look at them, let alone help them. When they didn''t exist, he left. Some of them calculate the angle and rush directly into Shen Chongtai''s arms. But Shen Chongtai''s reaction is very fast, in the moment they want to rush to the side of a hide, watching them fall into a dog gnawing excrement. Some of them are brave enough to wear cool clothes and try to seduce Shen Chongtai, but Shen Chongtai just doesn''t do it for them. Moreover, looking at them is like looking at this piece of stinky pork, which makes them want to find a way to get in. They thought Shen Chongtai would be very good, but they didn''t expect him to be so difficult. However, this did not hit them, but stimulated their winning and losing hearts. They must take down Shen Chongtai. As a result, there are more and more nuns. At first, Shen Chongtai didn''t take them as one thing, but when more and more nuns appeared in front of him, he really couldn''t bear it. Then he announced in front of those nuns that he liked the same sex. And the effect is really remarkable, but Those nuns didn''t come to pester him. They all became male nuns. The custom of Xiuxian world is very open. Two people really love each other. Even if one of them is a mysterious beast, people will sincerely bless them. And in recent years, there have been more and more same-sex couples. In addition to the men''s Association, the women''s Association will also form a partnership Although he likes the same sex, it doesn''t mean he likes to be advertised by the same sex. Moreover, these male nuns are more enthusiastic and bold than female nuns, and they don''t play tricks like female nuns. They are full of what they like, and even express their willingness to be the one under pressure. Shen Zhongtai people are handsome and powerful. Even if the person below is them, they still earn money. But Shen Zhongtai didn''t want to. He has already had the person he likes. Although the other party has not accepted him yet, he will accept him at least one day. Besides, compared with the person he likes, these male Xius are nothing at all. After being denounced again and again by the male monk, Shen Chongtai is really going to collapse. He simply hid from anyone to find him. Shen Chongtai is very active, and he can''t stay idle at all on weekdays. But this time, in order to keep his virginity, he stayed away for several days. He didn''t come out until the flower banquet held by several sects was about to start. For the first time, Su Yao knew that Shen Chongtai was so popular. He was depressed. He would like to come out and declare his sovereignty, but if he did that, Shen Chongtai would open a dyeing house and talk about it everywhere. He doesn''t want to be asked everywhere whether he and Shen Chongtai are really together again, and he doesn''t want to be seen as a monkey. He just wanted to keep a low profile. So I''d better put up with it for a while. After the banquet, everything will be back to the past. Then he will make it clear to Shen Chongtai sometime Chapter 2220 It''s not so much a flower banquet as a large-scale blind date banquet. Those who came to attend the flower banquet were all young disciples of various schools. And the seating arrangement is a little interesting. Male students sit on the left, female students sit on the right, face to face, can see each other''s faces. A few feelings came up and suddenly sat together. Of course, this is not limited to men and women. In the world of cultivating immortals, most of them are beautiful men and women. Even those with the lowest appearance can throw away the ordinary men and women in the mortal world. therefore, their aesthetic level is very high. Su Yao is very in line with their aesthetic. This garden is held every two years. The original owner has been in baiyuzong for six years. Before that, the original owner was just outstanding in appearance. Xiuwai was really bad, so there was no sense of existence at all, and few people came to chat up with him. And those who came to chat up just because they saw that the original master was good-looking, and after they learned about the cultivation of the original master, they quickly walked away. But now it''s not the same. Su Yao came here, and he killed the eight level magic lion beast with a few strength. I don''t know who told him about it, and who told me about his performance in the sect competition of Bai Yuzong. Now the outside world''s impression of him has changed. Some friars are very interested in him. That''s why they came to the banquet. And they really want to know why Su Yao suddenly changed his personality. It''s absolutely impossible to say that Su Yao''s master was Shen Chongtai. Shen Chongtai could see at a glance whether his disciples had been taken away. It is very likely that Su Yao has been playing the role of a pig and eating a tiger. As for why he acted like a pig and ate a tiger, the reason is not known. ¡­¡­ It wasn''t long before the banquet began that there were a lot of people around Su Yao. Zhu Yinbai, one of the masters, looks at this situation, and then thinks about what kind of expression Shen Chongtai will show when he sees this scene. He suddenly gloats. Seeing that he was so happy, the master of Qingshan sect next to him asked curiously, "brother Yinbai, are you so happy? What''s the matter with you?" "You''ll find out later." Zhu Yinbai said. Listening to what he said, Qingshan''s appetite was immediately suspended, "then I''ll have a good look at what will happen later." Zhu Yinbai smiles and doesn''t speak any more. Sitting next to the other several patriarchs, the patriarchs heard the dialogue between the two of them and suddenly looked forward to what would happen next. ¡­¡­ More than 20 minutes after the flower banquet, Shen Zhongtai finally arrived. It''s said that people depend on their clothes and horses on their saddles. Today, Shen Chongtai has dressed up and is more beautiful than ever. He really attracts his eyes. The premise, of course, is that he doesn''t speak. After arriving at the scene, Shen Chongtai didn''t look at anyone else, so he found Su Yao there. When he saw a group of people nearby, he went over curiously and saw that the man in the middle was su Yao. Opposite Su Yao, there was a nun with a blush on her face. Her mouth was moving and she seemed to be saying something. Shen Zhongtai stood and listened for a while. It turned out that the girl was expressing her love for Su Yao Chapter 2221 Shen Chongtai''s face is going green. Here comes a mysterious cat named Daju who wants to grab Su Yao''s attention from him. Now there is a man who wants to grab Su Yao from him. No, it should be said that these people around here want to rob Su Yao from him. It''s too much for him to bear. He wants to hurry all these people. Before the nun had finished expressing her love, she was frightened by Shen Chongtai, who suddenly appeared beside Su Yao, and swallowed the words back to her stomach. It''s really because Shen Chongtai looks at her with a sense of killing in his eyes. It seems that as long as she continues to speak, Shen Chongtai is going to attack her. Other people were also startled by the sudden appearance of Shen Chongtai. After reaction, they quickly and respectfully said hello to him, "respect me." Shen Chongtai ignored them and just looked at the nun. The nun was seen by him as having a small heart. Just after she couldn''t bear the pressure from Shen Chongtai''s eyes, Shen Chongtai finally said, "you just said you like Su Yao?" Although he was smiling, the nun could not help shivering. She lowered her head and replied softly, "yes, yes." "But are you sure you really like him, not his face?" The nun didn''t speak when she was young, because she really took a fancy to Su Yao''s face. Since she was born, she has been a face control and a little bit of love brain. She has no interest in cultivation. What she wants to do most is to find a male friar who meets her own aesthetic standards to fall in love. Now it''s not easy to meet Su Yao, who is in line with his own aesthetic standards, but the teacher of the other party suddenly comes out, and that person still feels that he can''t provoke Shen Chongtai. We can imagine why Shen Chongtai suddenly appeared here. It seems that there is no possibility between her and Su Yao, and her own life is more important Seeing that the nun was silent, Shen Zhongtai sneered, "it seems that you don''t really like our family''s su Yao." The nun blinked her eyes. How did she feel that the three words "our family" came out of Shen Chongtai''s mouth a little strange, but she couldn''t tell where it was. Maybe it''s just that she''s oversensitive. Shen Chongtai continued, "since you don''t really like Su Yao in our family, don''t pester him." Although the nun''s brain was a little dull, she could see that Shen Chongtai didn''t like to see herself at all, and she didn''t want to provoke Shen Chongtai, so she walked away. Shen Zhongtai looked at the other friars who were still around him, "and you, all of you, are scattered. There are so many single friars here. Why do you fall in love with Su Yao in our family? I''ll make it clear to you here. It''s absolutely impossible for you and Su Yao to be together. I won''t allow him to fall in love now. " In other people''s ears, Shen Chongtai is a master who wants to cut off all the feelings of his disciples. As for what this is for, only Shen Chongtai himself knows. No, Zhu Yinbai, who is sitting on the throne, is also very clear. His younger martial brother is jealous. However, his younger martial brother is really useless. It''s been so long, and he hasn''t caught anyone. Sitting next to Zhu Yinbai, the master of Qingshan sect also saw something. He poked Zhu Yinbai with a fan. "I said, Shen Chongtai doesn''t like his apprentice, does he?" Chapter 2222 Zhu Yinbai nodded with a smile, "yes, but he hasn''t caught the other party yet. It''s useless." although he make complaints about his hiding face, he still has not suppressed it. "Your brother is not good at speaking. When he talks, he has a special mouth, and he can''t catch up with people for so long." Gu Qinghong also learned how poisonous Shen Chongtai''s mouth is. He also wanted to beat Shen Chongtai, but it never came true, because he couldn''t beat Shen Chongtai. This is a very sad fact. After hearing this, Zhu Yinbai didn''t get angry, but agreed and nodded, "what you said is right. His mouth is really short, and he deserves it if he can''t catch up with people." Zhu Qinghong smile, "it seems that our ideas are the same." "Yes." They didn''t deliberately lower their voice, so the other patriarchs sitting next to them also heard clearly, which shocked their hearts. They thought Shen Chongtai would be single all his life. After all, what he said was too bad. But they didn''t expect that Shen Chongtai now has someone he likes, and that person is Su Yao, his apprentice. Also, according to this situation, Shen Chongtai is not alone. Several people looked at Shen Chongtai, who was almost crushed by Su Yao. They thought so. ¡­¡­ But Su Yao''s feeling is not so good. Shen Chongtai really doesn''t know how to see the scene. He hugs himself in front of so many people. He really doesn''t care about his image in the eyes of outsiders. And he didn''t notice that everyone in the room was looking at them? Although those people''s mouths didn''t move, they could guess what they were thinking even with their toes, and they probably had a lot of brain tonic. And all this is caused by Shen Chongtai, a shameless guy. Su Yao hit Shen Chongtai''s stomach with his elbow. "Master, could you please let me go and don''t hug me, or other people will misunderstand me." Shen Chongtai doesn''t care what other people think, and he also hopes that everyone present misunderstands the relationship between him and Su Yao. "So what? Let them go as they like, as long as we know we are innocent." Shen Chongtai poured a glass of wine and drank it all. "If you care about other people''s opinions, you will live fast. Life is too long. You''d better let yourself do as you please, so that you can be happy and comfortable. " Su Yao But it''s too arbitrary. " "What''s wrong? I think it''s very good. " Shen Chongtai poured another glass of wine. He also poured a glass for Su Yao. "Don''t think so much. Have a drink with me." Su Yao remembered that he had poured a cup before, and the hand to pick up the wine stopped there. Knowing what he was thinking, Shen Zhongtai couldn''t help laughing, "don''t worry, it''s just ordinary fruit wine. Its strength is much smaller than that of the Millennium peach blossom brew you drank last time, so you don''t have to worry that you will pour one." Although Shen Chongtai said so, Su Yao still didn''t dare to drink. After all, there are so many people here. It would be a shame to lose himself to the Pacific Ocean if he was crazy about drinking. "Drink it yourself." Chapter 2223 Although Shen Chongtai, who was not easy to be provoked, sat next to Su Yao, several nuns were still confused by Su Yao''s beauty and couldn''t help chatting with him. There were even a few male friars in the back. Compared with nuns, male nuns are much more daring. They said a lot to Su Yao in front of Shen Chongtai. However, in the end, he was staring back by Shen Chongtai''s murderous eyes. As for the nuns, they went back to their original seats without even saying a word to Su Yao. But it still made Shen Chongtai very angry. How can his disciple recruit people like this? I really want to hide him so that no one else can see him. Seeing that Shen Chongtai had been staring at his face, Su Yao couldn''t help feeling a little hairy. "Master, why are you looking at me like this?" "I wish I could hide you." Shen Chongtai said such an endless sentence. Su Yao was a little confused. "Master, you didn''t drink. How could you say something strange like being drunk?" Shen Zhongtai felt even more unhappy when he heard the speech. He poked Su Yao''s head with his finger, "you are really a wooden fish''s head." He has been so obvious, why is this little guy still not enlightened? Are you pretending to be stupid, or are you really stupid? Or does he really not like himself at all? Thinking of the last point, Shen Chongtai''s heart couldn''t help a pang of acid. He took out a few jars of wine and drank them one by one. In the end, he managed to get drunk. Shen Chongtai seems to have no bones all over, and the whole person is going to press on Su Yao. Su Yao pushed him hard. As a result, as soon as he was pushed away, he picked him up again the next second. Of course, this is not what suffocated Su Yao the most. What suffocated him the most was that Shen Chongtai suddenly said such a sentence - "Su Yao, I like you." This sentence was heard by everyone present. They all looked over, and their eyes fell on Su Yao and Shen Chongtai. Shen Chongtai was not aware of it, and even expressed his love for Su Yao there. But Su Yao was so shy that his face turned red that he wanted to find a way to get in. "My master is drunk. When he is drunk, he likes to talk nonsense. Don''t believe him." However, the first one who doesn''t cooperate is Shen Chongtai. "I''m not talking nonsense. I''m talking from the bottom of my heart. If you don''t believe it, I can prove it to you now. " Then, he kisses Su Yao before he can react. Su Yao was a fool. His eyes were round. Su Yao never thought that Shen Chongtai would be so bold and kiss him in front of so many people. As soon as Su Yao was ready to push Shen Chongtai away, Shen Chongtai suddenly fell down, followed by a slight snoring. He wanted to blow Shen Chongtai''s head out. Obviously, he has done something wrong. This guy fell asleep and left him to deal with the situation alone. Su Yao squeezed out a stiff smile. "Master, he was drunk, so he did some strange things. Don''t get me wrong. I really have a simple relationship with him." However, no one believed his words at all. They gave Su Yao a meaningful smile. Their eyes seemed to be saying - explanation is cover up, cover up is fact, we all know. Su Yao Today is also a day to kill Shen Chongtai. Gan! Chapter 2225 Shen put down his hand and took a deep breath. "Let''s be serious." Su Yao picked his eyebrows. "What''s serious?" Shen Chongtai can even say such words. It''s really the west wind coming out of the sun. "Now things are going on between you and me, and you should know my feelings for you very well. When are you going to respond to me?" Su Yao pretended to be stupid and said, "what should I respond to you?" Shen Chongtai almost did not come up at a breath, "you say you like me or not." "What kind of liking are you talking about?" Su Yao continued to play dumb. "The love between lovers, of course." "It''s this, so I must be..." For fear of hearing the answer he didn''t want, Shen Zhongtai suddenly covered his ears with his hands. At the same time, he wanted to feel uneasy. Su Yao continued, "I like you." Shen Chongtai couldn''t believe his ears. He looked at Su Yao, "what did you say just now?" "Like you, like you, like you..." Su Yao said several times in succession, "this time you should have heard clearly?" Shen still couldn''t believe it, "is this true? I''m not dreaming, am I Su Yao stretched out his hand and pinched his arm, "does it hurt?" "No pain." Shen Chongtai shook his head. He is telling the truth. He has experienced the pain that can tear his soul, so this kind of pain is nothing to him. Su Yao also realized this, so he padded his toes and gave Shen Chongtai a kiss on the cheek. "Do you still feel like you''re dreaming?" Shen Chongtai''s eyes brightened, and his eyes fell on Su Yao''s red lips. "Let me kiss there, I won''t feel like I''m dreaming." Su Yao immediately glared at him angrily, "don''t even think about it. Get out of here and don''t bother me." Shen Zhongtai reached out and hugged him, "Su Yao, since you have said you like it, does that mean that we are lovers from now on?" Su Yao answered perfunctorily, "well." Shen Chongtai didn''t care. "Can I tell other people about it?" Su Yaogang was ready to promise, but when he thought of Shen Chongtai''s mouth, he frowned, "no, if you dare to tell other people, we will break up immediately." If this is agreed, Shen Chongtai will certainly go around to publicize this matter, so absolutely not. Shen Chongtai really wants to tell such a big happy event, so that all the practitioners of fairyland can know that Shen Chongtai is with the people he likes, and let the single friars envy him to death. But after hearing Su Yao''s words, he could only give up the idea for a while. "I see." Shen Zhongtai lowered his head and looked lost. But Su Yao knew that he was pretending, so he didn''t mean to comfort him, and he really didn''t believe Shen Chongtai''s mouth, "you must keep your mouth under control, otherwise the consequences will be very serious." ¡­¡­ In the end, however, Shen Zhongtai failed to keep his mouth shut. He didn''t talk about it outside, but in baiyuzong, he told everyone he met about it. Not long after that, the whole baiyuzong knew that Shen Chongtai was with Su Yao, and then blessed them both. Chapter 2226 And there are so many people in baiyuzong, it''s impossible for everyone to control their own mouth. So not long after that, Shen Chongtai and Su Yao were spread out. The first people to know are the sects who came to attend the Baihua banquet before. Although those people knew that Shen Chongtai''s relationship with Su Yao was certainly unusual, they were also a little shocked when they learned that they were really together. And after this shock, they told the other sects about it. It''s spread ten times, and it''s spread 100 times. Soon, almost the whole world of cultivating immortals knew about it. There were more and more love stories about Shen Chongtai and Su Yao in the market, and even the pictures of chungong with the two protagonists sold well. At this time, the culprit Shen Chongtai was kneeling in front of Su Yao to repent and beg for forgiveness. Su Yao stares at Shen Chongtai, and his face is not happy. "How did you promise me before? You said you would take care of your mouth. Is that how you take care of it? " "But I only told the people of baiyuzong about it." Shen Chongtai was aggrieved. "It was passed on by themselves. It''s none of my business." Su Yao sneered, "together, it''s not your fault?" "If you didn''t talk about it everywhere, would it be like this? You really let me down The expression on Shen Chongtai''s face suddenly became helpless. "I know it''s wrong. I''ll never dare again. Please forgive me this time." Su Yao is very clear that Shen Chongtai is the kind of person who "I am wrong, but I dare next time". However, he is not very angry. He is just a little angry. Shen Chongtai did not discuss with him in advance. "Even this time, but you have to tell me in advance when you do this kind of thing in the future. Do you understand?" Shen Chongtai was a little relieved. "Do you forgive me?" Su Yao nodded. Shen Zhongtai put out his hand and patted his chest. "That''s great. I thought you were really angry." Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Do you think I''m the one who gets angry easily?" Shen Chongtai wanted to say that "you are such a person", but reason stopped him in time. "How can you be so generous, tolerant and kind? There is no one in the world who can match you." Although he knew that he was flattering himself, after hearing this, Su Yao was more or less happy, "glib, did you say that to other people?" "I swear to God, I only said that to you." Shen Zhongtai put up three fingers and made a gesture of swearing to heaven, "if I cheat you, I''ll let heaven strike thunder." However, before the voice fell, there was a sudden thunder outside the house. The expression on Shen Chongtai''s face suddenly froze there. He''s a little skeptical about life now. No, he didn''t lie at all. Why did he suddenly thunder after he took the oath? Could it be that the thief was deliberately against him? Su Yao looked at Shen Chongtai with a smile. "This is what you said. Didn''t you lie to me?" Shen Chongtai didn''t want to be misunderstood by him. He quickly explained, "I really didn''t cheat you. It must be a coincidence." Of course, Su Yao knew that it was just a coincidence, because he knew yesterday that it would be thunder and rain today, but Shen Chongtai''s hasty explanation was very interesting. "Do you have any evidence to prove it?" Shen Chongtai choked and said "..." Chapter 2227 Su Yao finally couldn''t help laughing. Shen Chongtai realized that he was playing with himself just now. "Well, I dare to see my jokes. I''ll let you know my strength now." With that, Shen Chongtai quickly knocked Su Yao down. Because he never went out during this period of time, Su Yao only wore middle clothes and trousers. Shen Zhongtai put his hand out of his tunic and scratched here and here. Su Yao''s tears are about to flow down with a smile, "Shen Chongtai, you hurry to stop, or I will be angry." Tao Ran, who was standing outside, listened to the movement coming from inside. When he was about to knock, he stopped in mid air. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he should or shouldn''t knock on the door. And when he hesitated, suddenly a gust of wind blew the door open. So, Tao Ran saw the situation in the room, but saw clearly, so that his whole person was stunned there. Su Yao and Shen Chongtai looked up at the same time. When they saw Tao Ran standing at the door, they could not help feeling embarrassed. Of course, the only one who felt embarrassed was su Yao. Su Yao reached out to push Shen Chongtai and motioned him to hurry down. Shen Chongtai understood what he meant and went down from him. Tao Ran noticed that the clothes on both of them were in good condition. He knew that they were not doing something unsuitable for children, but they were still a bit embarrassed. Su Yao quickly put on his clothes and cut his hair again. "Elder martial brother Tao, don''t get me wrong. I was just playing with my master." Tao Ran just nodded. He didn''t know whether he believed or not. The expression on Shen Chongtai''s face didn''t change, but the way he looked at Tao Ran was quite different from the way he looked at Su Yao. "Tao Ran, what''s the matter with you all of a sudden?" "Martial uncle Chongtai, younger martial brother Su, my master asked you to come over." Tao Ran replied. Tao Ran''s master is Zhu Yinbai. Now let them pass, I guess there is something important to tell them, and maybe it has something to do with their relationship. Several possibilities flashed through Su Yao''s mind, and then he stayed there. Maybe Su Yao seems too worried, Shen Chongtai quickly appeased him, "don''t worry, I''m here, there won''t be anything." Su Yao nodded and looked better. Tao Ran only felt that he had been fed a mouthful of dog food. ¡­¡­ Zhu Yinbai does have something to do with Su Yao and Shen Chongtai, but it''s not to break up the couple, but to find something to do for them. Because recently they two are too ostentatious, but also intentionally or unintentionally in that show love, serious stimulation to Zhu Yinbai that a fragile little heart. There is nothing wrong with Zhu Yinbai''s marriage, but his wife left him and went out to play alone. Who let him be the leader of a clan. Besides, it has been three months since his wife went out to play. Although the other party sends letters every month, he has been alone for three months. If he didn''t get married, he could bear it all the time. But this became a pro, and also opened a meat, and suddenly let him eat vegetarian, he can not bear for long. He was eager to go out immediately to find his wife, and then go sightseeing with her. But no, if he leaves, there will be no one to deal with this business Chapter 2228 What''s more, Shen Chongtai was supposed to be the leader of the white jade sect. But I don''t know how, the one who became the leader became Zhu Yinbai. However, he is not at ease to hand over the white jade sect to Shen Chongtai. Shen Chongtai is too unstable and always likes to do things. If Shen Zhongtai really got the Baiyu religion, he would be in charge of the Baiyu sect in a mess within a few days. If we were more strict, maybe more than 100 disciples of baiyuzong would be badly taught by Shen Chongtai. But if he let Shen Chongtai go, he was a little unwilling, so he found something to do for Shen Chongtai and Su Yao. As soon as they go, it will take them more than a month to come back. Then, in more than a month, he would not be forced to watch the two show their love, and his ears would be much quieter. This is killing two birds with one stone. So "Chongtai, Su Yao, I have a very important task to give you. You must finish it for me." "What mission?" Shen Chongtai has two legs up. Zhu Yinbai didn''t say anything, but Su Yao kicked him and glared at him. This guy is really, even if he''s a diao''er Lang in ordinary days. Now, in front of Zhu Yinbai, he''s still doing that. There''s no rule at all. Shen Chongtai immediately put down the cocked leg and gave Su Yao a flattering smile. I wish Yinbai a panoramic view of this scene, and I feel a little comfortable. There is a man who can control Shen Chongtai. Can he be upset? But why does he still feel that he has been shown love? No, we have to let these two go quickly. He doesn''t want to be loved again. "You should know that there are several villages at the foot of the mountain. During this period, whether there are people dying in those villages, and the death of those people is very strange. I suspect that it''s Moxiu who worships. So if you want to solve this problem, you''d better find out the home of Moxiu." On hearing this, Shen Chongtai suddenly sat up straight, and even his face became serious. "Are you sure it''s Moxiu?" "It''s just a guess, but it''s estimated that it''s almost ten." Zhu Yinbai said with a sigh, "if we don''t solve it quickly, more and more people will die." "It''s up to you. You must solve it as soon as possible." "But this kind of thing should not be done by the four elders? Why did you come to us all of a sudden? " Shen Chongtai said with a smile, "Oh, I know, elder martial brother, you must be jealous that Su Yao and I can be together every day, but you and your elder martial sister-in-law can only be separated from each other." Zhu Yinbai resisted the impulse to beat Shen Chongtai The four elders have been doing other things for a long time. Now you are the only ones who are idle in the clan. " "Is that true?" "Believe it or not." Zhu Yinbai rolled a big white eye, "then I''ve told you, you can go down the mountain now." "All right." Shen Zhong stood up and said, "we will finish this task, apprentice. Let''s go." "Goodbye, martial uncle." Su Yao said goodbye to Zhu Yinbai. Zhu Yinbai''s attitude towards Su Yao is much better than Shen Chongtai''s, "be careful on the way." Chapter 2229 After leaving baiyuzong, Shen Chongtai did not take suyao to those villages, but took him to the town. Now it''s the Mid Autumn Festival. The town is full of lights and decorations. Both sides of the street are full of stalls, some selling food, some selling accessories All in all, there is everything. But Su Yao and Shen Chongtai are the most attractive. People here have never seen such a handsome and extraordinary man. No matter unmarried or married women, when they see them both, they can''t walk any more, and they always look at them, as if they want to stick their eyes on them. As for those men, after seeing their faces, they feel ashamed and even don''t dare to be sour. After all, they really can''t compare with them, and they don''t look easy to be provoked. Shen Chongtai didn''t care that so many people were staring at him, but he was very concerned that Su Yao was being watched by so many people, which would give him the illusion that his belongings were being coveted by others. Now he suddenly regretted bringing Su Yao here. "Su Yao, let''s go. We have to solve the problem of the village." Su Yao looked at him, and his eyes seemed to be looking at a fool, "so you didn''t take me directly to the village just now?" Shen Chongtai choked for a moment Cough, I don''t want to eat something. " "Why don''t you eat now?" "There are too many people here." The way these people look at you makes me sick. Su Yao picked his eyebrows and looked at him with a smile. "Shouldn''t he have been used to being watched by so many people for a long time? How come there are too many people? " "Of course I''m used to it, but I''m afraid you''re not." Shen Zhongtai talks nonsense seriously, and is not guilty at all. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. Then he stood on tiptoe and whispered in his ear, "deceiving. You don''t like other people looking at me." Shen Zhongtai nodded, "yes, that''s it. And if I could, I would hide you. " Su Yao didn''t expect that he would admit it directly, but he was relieved when he thought of his character. "But I''m very hungry now. I''d better eat something first. I''ll have enough to work." Shen Chongtai can''t refuse Su Yao''s expectant eyes, so he can only agree. The girls watched them leave hand in hand, and suddenly felt that they had been lovelorn before they had time to fall in love. Sure enough, good-looking people only fall in love with the same good-looking people. It''s really hard for them to compete not only with women but also with men. And the most important thing is that they can''t get it. This is really irritating. ¡­¡­ It is clear that Su Yao is hungry, but Shen Chongtai is the one who eats the most. Looking at the three empty bowls in front of Shen Chongtai, Su Yao was in a delicate mood. He has just eaten one bowl, Shen Chongtai has already eaten three, and now he is eating the fourth. This guy was born to starvation, right? Feeling Su Yao''s sight on him, Shen Zhongtai looked up at Su Yao with a smile in his mouth. "Are you appreciating my beauty?" The corners of Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times. "I just thought that you ate so much, shouldn''t you be a hungry ghost reincarnated?" Chapter 2230 The smile of Shen Chongtai''s mouth suddenly solidified there Do you think I ate too much? " "Yes." Su Yao nodded, "and now you have eaten the fourth bowl, don''t you feel tired of it?" When Su Yao didn''t say this, Shen Chongtai didn''t feel bored. But now when he heard that, he suddenly didn''t want to eat any more. Shen Chongtai put down the chopsticks in his hand, "in fact, I''ve had enough, but seeing your eating appearance, I can''t help eating more bowls." Su Yao Does it have anything to do with me? Obviously you want to eat, don''t put any pot on my head. "No, I seem to be wrong. I can''t help eating more bowls when I look at your face." Su Yao''s ears suddenly turned red. He glared at Shen Chongtai and said, "you can only talk glib all day long. Do you think I will believe your lies?" Shen Zhongtai put up three fingers, "heaven and earth can be learned, but I''m telling you the truth. You have nothing to say about your beauty." The stall owner happened to pass by. When he heard this, he couldn''t help but put in his mouth, "yes, young man, I''ve never seen anyone more handsome than you. The young man around you is also very good-looking, but you two are not in the same style at all. " Shen Chongtai raised his chin and said with a smile, "how about it? Am I right?" Although he had already experienced so many planes, Su Yao was not boastful. Now he was so ashamed that he wanted to find a way to drill in. "Have you finished eating? If you have finished eating, go quickly." "OK, OK, let''s go." Shen Zhongtai took out a ingot of silver from his sleeve and put it on the table. "Boss, I''ll put the money on the table." The stall owner went to collect the money. When he saw the ingot of silver, he was shocked. "My guest, you gave me too much." Shen Chongtai waved, "the rest is for you." The stall owner collected the ingot of silver with ease. ¡­¡­ Just walked a few steps, Shen Chongtai suddenly stopped, "you wait for me here for a while, I''ll be right back." Su Yao didn''t ask him what he was going to do. He answered and went to a sugar seller''s stall. He gave some money to the vendor, and then took over the tools to make the sugar man from the vendor''s hand and started to make the sugar man. When Shen Chongtai came back, Su Yao did half of it. Looking at the familiar outline, Shen Chongtai realized what kind of sugar man Su Yao was doing. Instead of disturbing him, he stood aside and watched. After watching Su Yao finish two sugar figures, Shen Chongtai''s eyes brighten. Sure enough, it''s the same as he imagined, but it''s too realistic. In Su Yao''s body, is there any surprise that he doesn''t know? He was suddenly very curious. Su Yao picked up the two candies and was just about to find Shen Chongtai when he was startled by the man wearing a rabbit mask who suddenly appeared in front of him. Even the two candies in his hand almost fell to the ground. After the reaction, this man was Shen Chongtai, and he suddenly glared at him angrily, "Shen Chongtai, what are you doing without saying a word? And how do you wear such a mask? It doesn''t match your image at all. " It''s a big gray wolf, wearing a rabbit mask. Who do you want to cheat? "What kind of mask do you think I should wear?" Chapter 2231 "You can wear a lion, a wolf or a fox." Su Yao said without thinking. "I did buy this type of mask, but not for myself, but for you." Shen Zhongtai said and took out a mask. After confirming that it was a fox mask, Su Yao was speechless. "Do you think I''m one of those cunning people?" Shen Zhongtai shook his head with a smile, "No." "Then why did you buy me such a mask?" "Because for me, you are my hunter. You''ve eaten my prey to death, and I can never escape from you?" Shen explained. "You are so shameless, you can even say that." Su Yao spits at Shen Chongtai, but his face turns red with honesty. The smile in Shen Chongtai''s eyes became stronger. "Do you want this mask, or don''t you want it?" "If I say no, who are you going to give it to?" Su Yao glared at him, then stretched out his right hand to him, "take it." "It''s OK to give it to you, but you have to trade it for something." "What is it?" Shen Chongtai didn''t answer, but looked at the two sugar people he was holding. Su Yao immediately understood. He handed over the sugar man who was similar to Shen Chongtai, "take it." Shen did not answer, but looked at another sugar man, "I want another one." "Oh." Su Yao is very straightforward to give him another sugar man. Anyway, sugar man is used to eat, which is the same. Shen Chongtai took over the sugar man and gave him the fox mask. Su Yao put the fox mask on his face "Pretty good." Su Yao''s eyes fell on the sugar man he was holding. Suddenly he thought of something and laughed at Shen Chongtai. Shen Chongtai was stunned for a moment. Then he saw Su Yao bite the sugar man''s head and chew it. He felt a pain in his neck, and then accused Su Yao of this kind of behavior. "Why are you so cruel?" "Isn''t sugar man just for eating? What''s the fuss?" So make complaints about the way. With that, he bit the sugar man''s arm off again. It''s like being stimulated by Su Yao''s behavior. Shen Chongtai opens his mouth He put out his tongue and licked the sugar man in his hand. Su Yao''s face suddenly changed. I don''t know how, when Shen Chongtai licks the sugar man, he always feels that Shen Chongtai is actually licking him. This kind of feeling is really not good at all. "Shen Zhongtai, what are you doing now? Why are you so sick? " Su Yao looked at Shen Chongtai with disgust in his eyes. "It''s what you said, sugar man is for eating, so what does it matter if I lick it a few times before eating it?" Shen Zhongtai is not smiling, "or what do you think of my behavior?" Su Yao was choked by this sentence. Shen Chongtai continued to say, "I see. Now you are thinking about some unhealthy things, such as..." Su Yao finally couldn''t help it. He kicked over and said, "shut up After a kick, Shen Chongtai was not angry. The smile on his face remained unchanged. "OK, I''m not kidding you anymore." The sugar man''s stall vendor was so numb: can you stop showing your love in front of me? If you want to show, go to a place where there is no one. Chapter 2232 After a short visit to the town and some food, Su Yao and Shen Chongtai went to the nearest village. As they rushed by, there were cries all over the village. Two people look at each other, quickly toward the direction of the cry came to find. Then, the two of them were shocked by the scene in front of them. In front of them, there was a big medicine refining furnace. And there were several children hanging above the refining furnace, where the blood red liquid was boiling. I just don''t know if the liquid is human blood or medicine. Those cries came from the mouths of these children. In addition, there are several adults on the ground beside. I just don''t know if they''re alive or dead. Su Yao went over and sniffed the noses of those people. After confirming that they were still alive, he woke them up one by one. When the villagers saw the sword in his hand, they were shocked. "Who are you? Are you with that man?" The man? Who is it? Is it evil? These questions flashed through Su Yao''s mind. "I''m a disciple of Baiyu sect. Our Lord knew what happened these days and asked me to talk to my teacher Let''s have a look. " With that, he also took out a piece of white jade waist token from each of the disciples of white jade sect. Although these villagers have never been in touch with xiuxianjie, they still know the existence of xiuxianjie. Naturally, they have heard of baiyuzong. And they have met the disciples of baiyuzong. saw Su Yao as like as two peas in the white robes and the white jade waist cards in his hands. They were just like Bai Yuzong''s disciples, who had seen him, and breathed a sigh of relief. Then he began to cry, "you two immortals, you must make decisions for us." Their cries were so harsh that Su Yao could not help frowning, "don''t be too excited. Tell me what happened these days carefully. As long as we can do it, we will help. " The villagers finally stopped crying, and they slowly said what happened recently. "The night before yesterday, a man who was seriously injured suddenly came to the village. We thought that he was not a bad man. Seeing that it was too late, we accepted him for one night. We never thought that he was no different from those tigers, leopards and jackals outside..." "No, he is more terrible than those tigers, leopards and jackals outside. Several villagers have been killed by him, and they are not ordinary means of killing. Those dead villagers have been sucked into human beings." "Yes, we were scared to death when we saw it. What''s more, several unmarried girls in the village have been ruined by him, and all of them have been found dead. " "And now he''s not going to let go of his children. We''ve heard that he''s going to use them to make medicine. If the two immortals come late, the whole village will die in the hands of the devil. " Listening to them, the expression on Su Yao''s face became more and more dignified, while the expression on Shen Chongtai''s face was not very good-looking. "And where is he now?" "Before I fainted, I heard that he was going to look for some children who were practicing Yin year, Yin month, Yin day and Yin time to come to sacrifice the array." Said the villager in the blue robe. "Two immortals, you must help us, or more and more people will be persecuted by the devil." "Yes, please help us." Chapter 2233 Those children have been saved by Shen Chongtai. Now they run to the back of the villagers and look out at Su Yao and Shen Chongtai. They are timid and have some fear in their eyes. As soon as he thought about what would happen to these children if he didn''t catch up with Shen Chongtai, Su Yao''s heart was on fire, and he wanted to break up the culprit now. "Don''t worry, we will get rid of that beast. Take these children to hide. No matter what happens, don''t come out. By the way, let the other villagers in the village also hide. " "Well, well, I''ll trouble the two immortals." The villagers left with their children, but before they went far, they were stopped by something invisible. They changed direction, but found that they could not go out. For a moment, they were about to cry, "two fairy heads, what''s the matter? Why can''t we go out?" Ordinary people can''t see the border, but Su Yao and Shen Chongtai can see it clearly. But this border is nothing to them at all. Shen Chongtai just snapped his fingers and the border was broken. And at the moment when the border broke, the evil monk who had done a lot of evil in the village suddenly came back, and his children. The children were so pale that they were as pale as ghosts and fainted. When he saw Su Yao and Shen Chongtai, he thought, "who are you, dare to destroy my good deeds, don''t you want to live?" Su Yao saw at a glance the cultivation of the evil cultivation in front of him. When he heard this, he was speechless. The cultivation is so low, still dare to put cruel words with them here, also don''t know where is self-confidence. I''m afraid that as soon as Shen Chongtai takes off the mask on his face, he will be scared to death. And Shen Zhongtai looks at the sky and the earth, but he doesn''t look at the magic repair. Because the demon monk was so ugly that every time he saw it, he felt that he would be blind. And he''s afraid he can''t help spitting it out. Seeing that these two people had completely ignored themselves, the demon repair''s heart ignited a group of anger. "You look down on me, don''t you? Good. I''ll let you know what it''s going to be like to look down on me. I''ll tear you apart. " After putting down such a cruel sentence, Moxiu left the children in his hands and went straight to Su Yao, who looked the weakest in his eyes. "Die." Su Yao rolled his eyes and stood still. But before the demon Xiu was near Su Yao, he was stabbed with a sword. But the heart of the magician was on the right, so he was not directly stabbed to death by the sword. However, he was nailed to the ground by the sword, and there was no way to escape. At the moment, he finally realized that these two people were not ordinary people, but monks, and their accomplishments were higher than his. If he had known that, he would have run away. But now it''s too late to say anything. He''s going to die here today. As for the man who shot just now, it''s Shen Chongtai. But he didn''t look at Moxiu. Instead, he looked at Su Yao and tried to find some adoration from Su Yao''s face, but he was disappointed. Shen Chongtai looked at Su Yao with some resentment in his eyes. Chapter 2234 Seeing that he had been looking at himself, Su Yao was puzzled, "what are you looking at me for?" "Is there nothing you want to say to me?" Su Yao thought carefully for a moment, "no, why are you so crazy all of a sudden?" Shen Zhongtai looked at his eyes more plaintively, "is there really nothing you want to say to me?" "No Su Yao''s answer was very decisive, and he even doubted whether Shen Chongtai was out of his mind. "I moved so fast just now, can''t you praise me?" Smell speech, the corner of Su Yao''s mouth can''t help twitching a few times, "isn''t this kind of thing happen on your body very normal?" As a man, he said that he was quick, and it was really brain disease. Cough, off topic. Seeing that he was ignored by two people again, he was not reconciled immediately. These two people are too much, even if they give him a second, they even ignore him. He must let these two people know how to write the word "regret". "I was careless just now. If you have the ability, let me go. Let''s do it again." As soon as the two men let him go, he ran away. As for dignity What is that? Compared with their own lives, dignity is nothing at all. Su Yao thinks that the brain of this demon repair is also a bit of a problem. Does he and Shen Chongtai seem to be so easy to cheat? Even if it''s so easy to cheat, he can''t escape today. Su Yao''s head was about to explode. "If you don''t shut up, I don''t mind cutting off your tongue now." As soon as the words came out, the devil shut his mouth. And when he reacts, he becomes angry. Why did he listen to a friar? "Why do you command me? What are you? " Su Yao didn''t speak, so he walked towards him, then took out a sword, gesticulated at him a few times, and showed his big white teeth with a smile. The demon repair looked at the smile on his face, only felt a moment of scaremongering, "what are you going to do? Don''t mess about. " "I hear you''ve ruined several girls?" Su Yao was playing with his sword. If it were for others, it would be a denial, and Su Yao would be asked to produce evidence. But there was something wrong with his mind. He not only admitted it, but also was arrogant. "So what? It''s a blessing that they can''t cultivate in their whole life to have sex with me. They have to thank me for taking a fancy to them. " Su Yao''s eyes suddenly cold down, "that is to say you admit it?" "Yes, I just admit that you can take me..." "How" hasn''t been mentioned yet. Suddenly, Su Yao stabbed a sword at a certain part between his legs. There was a scream from the devil. Seeing this scene, Shen Chongtai suddenly felt a chill in his crotch, and he silently clamped his legs. Hiss, this move is really terrible. Is that Moxiu going to die? fortunately, he as like as two peas or a player, or he would be afraid of the same fate. After Moxiu screamed, he quickly cured himself. The blood stopped, but he couldn''t take it back. For any man, the most painful thing is inhumanity. Mo Xiu''s eyes were red with anger. He tried his best to die with Su Yao Chapter 2235 But it turned out that he was hanged and beaten by Su Yao. Moxiu resisted willingly several times, but the result was the same every time. To the back, he did not want to live, "to kill to cut you, as long as you give me a pleasure on the line." "We won''t kill you." Su Yao said. Moxiu didn''t believe his words at all. "Don''t cheat me. You''re here just to kill me. Do it now." Su Yao did not take his words and continued, "we don''t want to kill you, we want to make a deal with you." Moxiu''s attention was shifted when he was forced to stop, "what deal?" "We''ll let you go as soon as you tell us where your home is." Su Yao said, "well, is this a good deal?" Smell speech, evil repair can''t help but frown, "you this is want me to betray own companion?" "In your eyes, they are your companions, but in their eyes, they may just treat you as a dispensable gadget." "If I''m not wrong, you should be isolated and despised by them all the time. Maybe they have secretly laughed at your face. Such people are not companions, so you''d better think about it. " Moxiu clenched his lips and didn''t speak. Yes, he has been isolated and despised by those people. And once they have something unpleasant, they will vent their resentment on him, beat him, scold him and laugh at him. Such a person is not worth his life at all. But are the words of these two monks credible? Will they really let themselves go? He committed a lot of evil deeds. These two friars can''t let him go. But it doesn''t matter. Before death, it''s OK to pull a few people to cushion your back. If you want to die, let''s all die together. Those who have bullied him and despised him should all die. "I''ve agreed to the deal, but you have to agree to one condition." "Do you think you are qualified to negotiate with us now?" Su Yao looked at him with a smile. "We don''t think we can make this deal." Magic repair a pair of life and death look pale expression, "you now kill me." "You don''t think we can''t know if you don''t say it even if you die?" At this time, Shen Zhongtai, who had not spoken since just now, opened his mouth. Su Yao''s attention was shifted by his words when he was forced to stop, "do you have any good methods there?" "Soul searching." Shen Zhongtai opened his thin lips and spat out these three words. It was these three light words that made the demon Xiu tremble. Soul searching, a cruel spell. The caster uses this skill to learn some secrets from the caster. This skill will not cause any damage to the caster, but the caster is miserable. They will suffer great pain, and this will have a great impact on their spirit. Light amnesia, heavy into a fool. That''s worse than death. Su Yao, of course, had heard of soul searching, but he was very concerned about whether it would cause any damage to Shen Chongtai. "Shen Chongtai, will this soul searching affect you?" Seeing that he cared about himself, Shen Chongtai was very happy in his heart, and the corner of his mouth could not be controlled. "Don''t worry. Soul searching, a small spell, can''t hurt me at all. It''s only the one who has to be cast." Chapter 2236 After confirming from Tangyuan again and again whether soul searching would affect the caster, Su Yao finally let go. After hearing the three words "Shen Zhongtai", the magician was completely stupid. He thought that the other party was just using soul searching to scare himself. After all, soul searching is not useless for anyone. But he didn''t expect Shen Chongtai. That''s Shen Zhongtai. In the world of cultivating immortals, Shen Chongtai is a big man. No one does not know him, and no one is not afraid of him. Although Shen Chongtai is not as ruthless as other monks with high accomplishments, he is just like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves when he treats the demon cultivation. None of those who run into Shen Chongtai will come to a good end, and those who run into Shen Chongtai will be killed to death. If I had known that he had met Shen Chongtai, I would have run away. But now it''s too late, and the next thing he''s going to face is the torture of life rather than death. Instead of being tortured to death by the devil Shen Chongtai, it''s better to end it by yourself. He thought so in his heart, but before he had time to finish himself, Shen Chongtai saw through his intention. Shen Zhongtai cut off both his hands. Shen Chongtai wiped the blood on the sword with a handkerchief, and then threw the bloody handkerchief on the face of Moxiu. He looked at that Sorcerer''s eyes as if he were looking at a dead man, and the Sorcerer''s whole body was shaking. Shen Zhongtai sneered, "I''ll give you another chance to say it yourself, or let me use soul searching." "I said, I said." Anyway, the end is a "death", it is better to die happily. Moxiu quickly said the specific location of the old nest, and even presented a detailed map with both hands. Shen Zhongtai impolitely put away the map, and then asked, "did you come out alone or with other people this time?" Moxiu didn''t dare to cheat him, so to tell the truth, "I came out alone, but there were still a few people coming out, but I didn''t go with them." "So you didn''t kill other people in other villages?" Moxiu nodded, "I just killed the people in this village." "You sound proud of that." Shen Zhongtai looks at him with a smile. When morxiudun did not speak, but his heart was in a state of uneasiness. What does Shen Chongtai mean? Isn''t it going to torture him now? "I''ve told you all you want to know, so can you give me a good time?" Moxiu begged. If it was normal, Shen Chongtai would torture the demon repair and then kill him. But now there is not so much time for him to do it. We have to save the villagers in other villages, otherwise more and more villagers will die. "OK, then I''ll be kind and give you a good time." With the long sword in Shen Chongtai''s hand waving, Moxiu''s head was directly separated from his body. But at that moment, Moxiu didn''t feel any pain and didn''t even react. He had been killed by Shen Chongtai. Chapter 2237 After killing this sorcerer, Shen Chongtai takes Su Yao to several other villages. Those villages are a little far away from here, but it''s nothing for the immortal cultivators. It can be reached in a blink of an eye. In those villages, the cultivation of the troublemakers was not very high, so there was no need for Shen Chongtai. Su Yao solved them in a few seconds. After solving the problems, Su Yao and Shen Chongtai found the home of the demon cultivation according to the map they got from a killer. Since 50 years ago, Moxiu was eliminated, Moxiu has never appeared again. But now it''s back to life, but it''s all low-level cultivation. Shen Chongtai didn''t spend much effort to solve those low-level cultivation. Shen Chongtai knew that there must be some fish who had missed the net, so he didn''t take Su Yao to leave here immediately. But wait for the rest of the Moxiu to come back and kill them before taking Su Yao away. It''s evening now. The lanterns hanging on the streets of the town have been lit up and fireworks have been set off. It''s called a bustle. And everyone''s face is full of festival joy. Affected by this relaxed and happy atmosphere, Su Yao and Shen Chongtai couldn''t help smiling. Street vendors hawk there, and the air smells of all kinds of food. Su Yao sniffed, his stomach suddenly called. Shen Chongtai''s eyes fell on his stomach, and his eyes were full of smiles. Su Yao immediately felt a little embarrassed. He glared at Shen Chongtai fiercely, "what are you looking at me for?" "Are you hungry now?" "I''ve done so many things and expended so much energy today. I''m not hungry." Su Yao said boldly. Shen Chongtai almost laughed, "OK, I''ll reward you tonight. No matter what you want to eat or do, I''ll satisfy you." Su Yao''s eyes rolled around a few times, but he didn''t seem to be thinking about any good things, "really?" "Really." Shen Zhongtai nodded. "I want to go to the swineherd now." Smelling speech, Shen Chongtai was almost choked by his own saliva, "cough, what did you just say?" "I want to go to the swineherd now." Su Yao repeated what he had just said. The expression on Shen Chongtai''s face suddenly became very delicate, "why do you suddenly want to go to that place to play?" "I''m just curious." Su Yao said, "so I want to have a look and play." The expression on Shen Chongtai''s face was more subtle, "what are you going to play there? There''s nothing interesting in there. " "To play with the swineherd, of course." Su Yao said with a smile. Shen Chongtai suddenly felt that he had a green hat on his head, and his face was almost green. "It''s not enough for you to have me. Why do you want to find those dirty wild men?" "I''m much better than the men in there. If you go to play with them, you don''t know how to play with me." All of a sudden, Su Yao''s thinking was biased by Shen Chongtai''s words. Play Shen Chongtai? He was obviously played by Shen Chongtai. Shen Chongtai, a man who hasn''t had meat for hundreds of years, will be terrible once he has meat. He doesn''t want to be unable to get out of bed. Koko! Seeing that Su Yao didn''t speak, Shen Chongtai thought that he was abandoning himself. He was upset. "Let''s find a place to have a good time now. I''ll let you know that I''m better than the men there." Chapter 2238 Shen Chongtai''s voice was not big or small, but it was enough for people around him to hear. All of a sudden, everyone looked at them. By their eyes, Su Yao was so ashamed that he wanted to find a way to get in. Seeing that Shen Chongtai had to continue to speak, he immediately glared at him. Although Shen Zhongtai had no words to hide, he still knew what to say on what occasion, and he didn''t want to make su Yao angry, so he closed his mouth. Then he looked at the people around him with cold eyes. Maybe his eyes were too intimidating. People around him looked up at him, lowered their heads and left. But Su Yao still felt very embarrassed. He glared at Shen Chongtai again, and then left without saying a word. Shen Chongtai touched his nose and quickly followed him. "Are you angry?" Su Yao did not speak and quickened his pace. Well, it seems that I''m really angry. Shen Chongtai sighed helplessly and quickened his pace. Then he held his hand quickly. "I really know it''s wrong. Don''t be angry, OK?" Su Yao hummed coldly, trying to shake off his hand, but he didn''t shake it off. His brow was frowned and said, "what are you doing? Why are you so upset? " "Don''t you want to go to the swineherd? I''ll take you there now." Although I really don''t want other men to get close to Su Yao, in order to let Su Yao not regenerate his own Qi, I''ll put up with it for a while. However, he will never allow Su Yao to have any contact with those men. He is the only one who can contact Su Yao. Listening to Shen Chongtai''s words, Su Yao was a little surprised. "You just didn''t allow me to go, but now you suddenly changed your mind. Is there any conspiracy?" "There is no conspiracy." Shen Zhongtai said. Su Yao did not believe, "then why did you suddenly change your mind?" "As long as it makes you happy, no matter what you do, it''s OK." Su Yao picked his eyebrows. Oh, how come you suddenly become so open-minded? Is this a truth or a lie? "Would you like to sleep with other men?" "No way." Shen Zhongtai opened his eyes, and the expression on his face was unspeakable seriousness. "This kind of thing is absolutely not possible!" Looking at his expression, Su Yao finally couldn''t help breaking the Gong, "poof Chi" laughed out, "I''m joking with you, how can you believe it? Is it difficult for you to see that I su Yao is the kind of water-based flower bloomer? " Shen Chongtai immediately shook his head, "no, I never thought about you like that." "Come on, let''s go." "Where to?" Shen Zhongtai asked. "Didn''t you just say you were going to take me to the swineherd?" Su Yao said with a smile, "don''t you want to turn back?" "No way. I''ll take you there now." Well, he really lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot. ¡­¡­ Shen Chongtai took Su Yao to the biggest restaurant here. There is something else in the name of the restaurant, which is called men''s style restaurant. Yes, it''s not Nanfeng hall, it''s men''s hall. This plane, whether it''s the world of cultivating immortals or the world of ordinary people, is very open, and men can marry each other. The small swineherd is set up to meet certain needs, and there are more and more in recent years. This men''s style hall is the one with the largest passenger flow Chapter 2239 As for the reason, the quality of the swineherd in the men''s style restaurant is very high. Those swineherd are not only outstanding in appearance, but also proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. Of course, the skills in bed are also very good. Cough, cough. But not all the swineherd sell themselves. Those swineherd who sell themselves are empty shelves with only one face, while those swineherd who have good talent are basically not. But if you have a lot of money in your hand, maybe you can have a good time with it. As soon as Su Yao and Shen Chongtai went in, they heard a lot of laughter. Basically, every swineherd has a guest beside him, and this guest has both men and women. They all laughed happily and seemed to be very satisfied with their service. When Su Yao and Shen Chongtai came in, all the voices disappeared. No matter the swineherd or the guests, they all looked at the two men in front of them. They did not dare to breathe for fear of disturbing them. The bustard, who is counting money, thinks something is wrong. She gets up and walks over to check the situation. After seeing Su Yao and Shen Chongtai, she is stunned. When Su Yao saw that all the people were looking at Shen Chongtai and himself, he suddenly felt uncomfortable. He pretended to cough a few times, "cough." But they did not dare to make a sound. This is the first time that they have seen such a good-looking man, and they have seen two at the same time. They have to doubt whether they are hallucinating. No, it''s not human at all, it''s immortal. These two must have come from the world of cultivating immortals. I just don''t know why they come to places like men''s style hall. The procuress twisted his waist and went to Su Yao and Shen Chongtai. Then he was severely attacked by their looks. He was almost stunned there. There was a louder scream in her heart. She can, that''s great. Cough, cough. Calm down. Don''t scare people away. "Are you here to look for flowers and willows, or to listen to music and dance?" The procuress took out the brightest smile of her life. She said so, but she gave herself a direct answer in her heart - these two CHILDES are not laymen. How can they be the hungry ghosts in the color? They must have come to listen to music and enjoy dancing. And then "Look for flowers and ask for willows." "Listen to the music and enjoy the dance." Su Yao and Shen Chongtai said in one voice. Hearing the four words "looking for flowers and asking for willows", Shen Chongtai would like to take off Su Yao''s trousers and give him a good spanking. He glared at Su Yao and motioned to him to restrain himself. Su Yao didn''t care, and he glared back at him. The procuress thinks that her ears may have problems, otherwise why would she hear the four words "seeking flowers and asking willows" from such characters. "What did you say just now, young man?" "The two of us are here to listen to music." Su Yao also didn''t like to have other men close to him. He just said that just now. He wanted to be angry, but he didn''t really want to look for flowers and willows. Hearing this, Shen Chongtai was in a better mood, but he was still a little worried because Su Yao''s mouth was too deceptive, and Su Yao himself was a bit too attractive. The procuress breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that she had heard it wrong. How could this young master do such vulgar things. "It turns out that you two are here to listen to music. This way, please. This way, please." Chapter 2240 After the procuress took Su Yao and Shen Chongtai to the second floor, there was another voice in the hall, but they were all talking about Su Yao and Shen Chongtai. A few even did not hide the idea that they wanted to have sex with them. And this time, the guests didn''t feel sour and jealous as usual. Because of Su Yao and Shen Chongtai, they couldn''t have any idea of jealousy, and even wanted to have sex with them. If you can have a good time with such a man, even if you die, it''s worth it. But it''s impossible. They just think about it. And even if one day they can have a good time with it, they only dare to watch it. After all, these two people can only be seen from a distance and can''t play with each other. Even if you only touch them, it''s blasphemy Although Su Yao and Shen Chongtai really intended to listen to music only, a few waiters came uninvited. They knelt down beside them, poured wine for Su Yao and Shen Chongtai, and occasionally told a few jokes. In this way, it was not so boring, so Su Yao did not send them away. As for why Shen Chongtai didn''t send them away, it was because they were very conscious, didn''t sit beside him and Su Yao, and didn''t say much. And the procuress has been standing beside, her eyes have been on Su Yao. As for why she didn''t see Shen Chongtai, it was because Shen Chongtai''s breath was too strange and his intuition was too sensitive. She just took a look, Shen Chongtai suddenly looked over, and the look in her eyes seemed to kill her. Dare not, dare not. Su Yao noticed that the procuress was looking at herself all the time. He could not help saying, "what are you looking at me for?" Madame''s face suddenly raised a special bright smile, "because I have never seen such a good-looking childe as you, I can''t help but want to see more." Su Yao did not speak for a moment, but his face was a little red. Because he felt that the words of the procuress were sincere. Sure enough, he didn''t boast at all Su Yao thought that he would feel bored after listening to only one song, but he didn''t expect that the world''s songs and dances were very good. And the swineherd here is also very interesting. It''s very amusing. If he could, he really wanted to take one back to relieve his boredom. However, Shen Chongtai will not agree. And if he put it forward, he would be jealous immediately. Su Yao looked at Shen Chongtai and sighed. Shen Zhongtai heard the sigh and looked over. After discovering that Su Yao''s eyes fell on one of the swineherd, he immediately understood what Su Yao was thinking, and then said, "don''t even think about it." Bringing Su Yao here is his biggest concession. It is absolutely impossible for him to let Su Yao take a swineherd back. He could see clearly just now. These waiters were staring at Su Yao all the time. It was clear that they wanted to do something wrong. As long as it is true to bring back one, then he estimates that he will have one more rival. He would never let that happen. And if he had not been afraid that Su Yao would be angry, he would have pulled Su Yao away from here. These people''s eyes are really annoying. Su Yao is his, and only he can see it. I really want to dig out the eyes of these people Chapter 2241 Listening to Shen Chongtai''s words, Su Yao showed a "sure" expression. However, he just thought about it in his heart. He didn''t really plan to take a swineherd back from here. After listening to a few more songs, Su Yao felt a little hungry and looked at Shen Chongtai. Shen Chongtai knew what Su Yao wanted to do as soon as he looked at his eyes, but he was also a little hungry. "Let''s go." Shen Zhongtai said as he took out two ingots of silver and put them on the table. Seeing that they were going to leave, all the people in the room immediately looked at them, and the swineherd playing and dancing there also stopped. The procuress twisted his waist and came forward, "two young masters, what''s the matter with you? What are you dissatisfied with? " "There''s nothing to be dissatisfied with, it''s just a little boring." Shen Zhongtai said. "Young master, it''s boring just to listen to music and watch dance. It''s better to ask some swineherd to play together." The procuress''s face almost turned into a chrysanthemum, "our little swineherd, if you don''t know anything else, you can make people happy, which is the best. Of course, that aspect of technology is also very good. Would you like to have a try? " Now she can see that these two childe brothers are quite rich, and they will take out two ingots of silver as soon as they take out. If it''s not a big deal, I''m sorry for the good opportunity that God has given me. Although these two childe brothers don''t look like those vulgar people who are greedy for beauty, maybe they really want to play. It''s just that there are too many people here. I''m sorry to say that. After all, rich people love face. Shen Chongtai has also been in various restaurants. Although he just went in to listen to music, even if he didn''t listen to it hundreds of times, he also heard it dozens of times. So he naturally understood what the procuress meant. Eyes suddenly cold down, "no, we don''t have that interest." The procuress was frightened by his eyes and stepped back. She didn''t dare to mention that kind of thing again. For fear that Shen Chongtai would be unhappy, she would be killed. She hasn''t made enough money, and she hasn''t married yet. She can''t die at this time, otherwise she will have nothing. "That''s so. Then I won''t leave you two. Take your time." The procuress tried to squeeze out a smile, which was worse than crying. Shen Chongtai didn''t even look at him. He took Su Yao and left. Aware of his unhappiness, Su Yao could not help asking, "what''s the matter with you?" "Don''t come back to this kind of place in the future." Shen Zhongtai looked serious. "I don''t like the way they look at you, and I don''t like their approach to you." On hearing this, Su Yao immediately understood what had happened to him. Well, I''m jealous. "I didn''t do anything. Why are you so small?" Shen Zhongtai''s eyes glared, "I don''t care. Anyway, you are not allowed to come back to this kind of place in the future." "You are such a bully." Su Yao sighed helplessly. "Why, don''t you like it?" "No, I love it. Besides, I promise you that I will never come to such a place in the future. " "That''s about the same." Shen Zhongtai raised his chin, "let''s go, take you to eat." ¡­¡­ After eating, they both lay on the roof and looked at the moon. Su Yao stretched out his hand and rubbed his stomach, "when shall we go back?" "Why go back?" Shen Zhongtai asked. "Well?" "The patriarch clearly didn''t want to see us both, so he found something for us to do. And don''t you think it''s boring to stay in the patriarchal clan all the time?" "What are you going to do?" "Of course, we''re going to play together. It''s a good time. We have to play enough before we go back." "What do you think of my proposal?" Su Yao nodded and laughed, "it''s very good. You want to go with me." Shen Zhongtai sat up, "but let''s go now." "Wait for me." Looking at Shen Chongtai''s eagerness, Su Yao had no choice but to smile. It''s true that they are all 500 years old, and they look like children Chapter 2242 After su Yao married Shen Chongtai in the previous plane, he stayed for decades before going to the next plane. He woke up with a sharp pain in his neck. I almost couldn''t help cursing. It hurts! He contacted Tangyuan and sent him the story. This is a world of ABO. Happily, he is a cute little soft o. And he''s also a major general. Su Yao: my God, the red chicken has a good feeling. Su Yao, the original owner, is only 40 years old. Compared with the star people with an average life span of 400 years, he is just a baby. But this baby is a bit powerful. It can be a queen of Zerg with two feet. In the case that the ruler is alpha, the existence of the original owner is striking. Omega, a self destructed gland for the sake of family and country love, caused a sensation for a while, and O, who made a feel inferior. Although the result was framed and died in the star wars. Su Yao looked dull. Why didn''t the world give him more specific information??? He doesn''t agree! Su Yao: "Dear Tangyuan..." Tangyuan suddenly got goose bumps Dear host, what can I do for you? " "What about the specific plot of this plane?" "Can''t give you, you need to explore for yourself." Su Yao: "good." The rest of the story needs him to explore. According to Su Yao''s poor memory of not much useful things, he is now in the middle of being exposed as an omega and then destroying his glands at a banquet. This kind of active change passive state. Although he really wants to know who it is, it''s right to reveal that the original owner is an omega. After inquiring about Tangyuan, Su Yao carefully tied a bow with medical gauze after putting medicine on the poor injured neck. Perfect. Su Yao casually flipped through the original owner''s books. They were all bird words he didn''t know, and he couldn''t understand a word. The world is amazing. Even if you don''t give him memory, you don''t give him the most basic function of barrier free communication. So love will disappear, right. Su Yao began to complain, "Ying Ying Tang Yuan ~" Tang Yuan knew what Su Yao was going to say, preemptive, "loved." Su Yao Sure enough, love will disappear. In the last world, you still love my dumplings. In this world, you are the scum man who abandoned me. After all, it was the wrong payment. Su Yao became serious and slowly turned over the original owner''s diary. It also helped him find something that had something to do with the fact that the original owner was revealed to be an omega. Su Yao''s parents also have another alpha son, the elder brother of the original owner. Su''s father and mother love this alpha son very much. Even at the age of military service, they don''t have the heart to let their beloved alpha son join the army. So Su Yao, the youngest son of Omega, joined the army instead of his brother. Every month, Su Yao has to pay his parents a large amount of alimony, although his parents must have given him. Some time ago, Su Yao''s alpha brother learned to gamble. He gambled with others and lost. Hundreds of thousands of debts. Su Yao has only been a major general for five years. He usually saves money and pays his parents a large amount of alimony. It is impossible for him to take out hundreds of thousands of alimony at one time. But Su Fu and Su Mu did not. He firmly believes that Su Yao is cruel to them and hates his alpha brother. The reason is well founded. The original words are - you are jealous that your brother is alpha. He is better than you and has a better future than you! Then the original owner pieced together and sold the house to make up for the debt. Chapter 2243 Su Yao closed his diary. The vicissitudes of life lit a cigarette and sighed. "Alas." He can''t pull his legs off the plot. It''s really hard. He contacted Tang Yuan and said, "I want a world without father, mother, relatives and top quality." Tangyuan sorting out the information, perfunctory a, "appropriate." Su Yao could not restrain himself from throwing up his vomit. "I have never seen anyone who is more deep than the parent''s brain drain." Mount Qomolangma means that it is impossible to make complaints about their ever expanding brain hole, lest I should pay no attention to injuring their precious Alpha son. He is still living in a small house of 60 square meters with one room and one living room. The key point is to rent it at a low price. And after a while, he will return to the army headquarters and continue to return to the battlefield. Fight with bugs. Xiaoxiannan never does these things. Su Yao thought without expression. Just as he was lost in thought, someone knocked at the door. Su Yao drags a time and space shuttle mission tired step to open the door. Then he ran into the same face of Shen Zhongtai. He still vaguely remembers the fear that the last world was dominated by the nagging master. Su Yao squinted at the man in front of him. Because it''s the ABO world, people in this world are a little good-looking. It meets the aesthetic needs of Su Yao. He remembers that the man in front of him was Yun Kuo, the crown prince of the Empire. He had no brothers or sisters, his parents loved him, and he was a model of a winner in life. He was also an alpha of three S + in spirit. Su Yao envies, so does he. Su Yao responded quickly. "Your Highness, please come in." "Excuse me." Yun Kuo smiles at Su Yao. His royal highness is not poisonous at all!!! And super gentle!! It''s also super good-looking! Su Yao was so excited that he fainted. He still remembered the fear of being dominated by cheap words. Yun Kuo followed Su Yao into the study, because the study had the only bigger sofa in the whole house. Su Yao laughed and said, "I have wronged your highness." As long as I''m not embarrassed, it''s the others who are embarrassed. But fortunately, his highness was easy to speak, and he sat down directly with a formal voice. "Major general Su, you don''t have to be so impulsive." Su Yao: Forgive him for not having the whole plot and his brain will be short circuited, but fortunately Yun Kuo has made his words come true. "I can arrange for the best doctors in the Empire to treat your glands." Su Yao understood that Yun Kuo was expressing his dissatisfaction with the fact that he directly destroyed his gland and injured himself. Su Yao was a little moved. Yun Kuo''s hand was buckled on the sofa which was padded with inferior sofa cushions. He didn''t let Su Yao see it because his finger was white behind him. He had already discussed with his father and his mother. When they knew the situation, they showed their support for him and their love for Su Yao. Omega, who was pushed out by her family, tumbled in the barracks alone, afraid of going to the position of major general. There are countless military industries and countless enemies. Yunkuo thought about it a little bit, and he felt that he was dying of heartache. Su Yao is such a good man, but he has to be held back by people who are not worth it. Su Yao shook his head: "thank you for your kindness. I don''t think it''s necessary." Cloud broad don''t understand, "why?" "Having glands means having estrus. I don''t need estrus, so thank you for your kindness." Yun Kuo was silent for a moment, then nodded and said with a smile, "yes." Then my eyes turned slightly and I saw a mess of desks. Su Yao also followed Yun Kuo''s eyes. And then, for a second, he was dumbfounded. As if he had just forgotten to clear his desk, he went to open the door for his royal highness?!! Chapter 2244 His Highness the crown prince chuckled. Su Yao felt hot and embarrassed for the first time. Tangyuan: "host, please start your performance, come on, attack mission goal!" Su Yao That''s a strategic cover up. " Tangyuan: it''s all the same. You don''t have to hide it. Su Yao''s face was covered with a thin layer of powder, and he was a little embarrassed, although Tang Yuan knew that it was all fake. The host is a person with thicker skin than the city wall who is never embarrassed. "Your Highness is laughing." Su Yao''s voice went down, unconsciously clasping his fingers, and his long eyelashes were dark. Yun Kuo reached out and touched Su Yao''s brain melon seeds. His thin black hair stuck to his ear. He looked very clever. He didn''t look like major general Su who kicked the queen of Zerg in the interstellar battlefield. The person under the hand trembled slightly, the movement range was very small, but yunkuo still took his hand back, as if nothing had happened, and said, "major general Su should pay attention to recuperate." Then he said, "why don''t major general Su go to my residence?" Su Yao''s mind is full of villains. "Tangyuan, you see how clever I am." Tangyuan: "please make persistent efforts." Su Yao: good perfunctory, good official. Su Yao raised his head, and his trembling eyelashes showed his master''s uneasiness. "No, no, your highness. I can live here." Su Yao''s hand was on some old desks. Yun Kuo felt that the more he looked, the more dazzling he was. "Major general Su, this is the order." Yun Kuo raised Su Yao''s head and forced him to look directly into his eyes. Su Yao trembled his eyelashes and closed his eyes. It seemed that after a long time, Su Yao said slowly Good The voice was so small that it could hardly be heard. But Yun Kuo is the alpha of SSS +, but he can hear it clearly. Yun Kuo is in a good mood to help Su Yao move things. Su Yao excuse to clean up the bedroom, and then in the bedroom and Tangyuan exchange. "Feel the power of the playwright." "What a great host!" Tang Yuan praises him. Su Yao took a sip of the nutrient solution from the bedroom, especially perfunctory "mm-hmm" followed by the praise of dumplings. He almost starved to death. When he came here, he patronized to find the plot clues and didn''t eat. But the nutrient solution was really bad. Su Yao swallowed the last mouthful of fruit flavored nutrient solution with a ferocious face, and suddenly thought of the fish with a paste of noodles in the last world. At least it''s real meat. Now he has been forced to become a nutritionist who is not even vegetarian. "Tangyuan, is it possible for me to open up a road of Chinese food like the one in the novel?" Tangyuan Don''t dream, the chance of this is smaller than the chance that you and yunkuo are brothers. " Su Yao: in fact, just say it''s impossible. He understood. While talking to the dumplings in his mind, Su Yao didn''t forget to clean up the bedroom where there were not many things. Su Yao deliberately put the diary on the desk. As long as Yun Kuo took a casual look when he helped him clean up, his goal was achieved. Special world plots need to be solved by special means. Just like in a world without scripts, everyone may be improvising. So Su Yao had to expose something to protect himself. It''s time for the injured gland to change the dressing again. Su Yao took apart the gauze and rewound it after changing the dressing. The only good thing about interstellar is that there are many kinds of gauze colors. Chapter 2245 It completely satisfied Su Yao''s fantasy of colorful black. Su Yao tied himself a black bow, which made his skin very white. It looks gorgeous. As Su Yao had expected, yunkuo saw the diary. Originally, yunkuo just glanced at it by accident. As a result, he saw Su Yao''s tragic experience, and then read it carefully. Then the more I looked at it, the more I felt that Su Yao had worked too hard before, and I felt very distressed. Then he wanted to take Su Yao away. He is not sure whether Su Yao still has feelings for his so-called family members. He is afraid to start now. If Su Yao''s family comes to Su Yao again and finds an unknown engagement for him, what should he do. Yunkuo dare not intervene at will. At this time, Su Yao just picked up his things and came out. There were only a few, including a thin blanket, a few clothes and an old glass water cup. Nowadays, people in the Empire use nano synthetic water cups, which are definitely old-fashioned. Su Yao looked at the sky blue bag in his hand with a little embarrassment. Su Yao thought that the original owner would be very poor after collecting more than 100000 yuan, but he didn''t think that he would be so poor. He died of poverty. Su Yao, who once did evil to the rich, is in the past. Now he is Su Yao who needs poverty subsidies. "Your Highness..." Su Yao''s black hair was close to his ear, and his voice was slightly uneasy. Yun Kuo is also aware of the problem. Even if Su Yao is a general, he is an omega, an Omega that destroys his glands. It''s impolite of him to look at others like this. Yunkuo thought. He took the bag in Su Yao''s hand and said, "let''s go." Then he turned his head directly, and the mental strength of SSS + made it easy for him to feel the light breath of the people behind him. Su Yao is actually talking about tangyuan. Su Yao: "don''t you think I look like Tangyuan?" "Like! "It''s amazing Glutinous rice balls clap. Su Yao''s vanity was greatly inspired. Continue to act conscientiously. Yunkuo only thinks that Su Yao has received too much stimulation and then resists contact. In fact, it is totally opposite to the true image. All of a sudden, Su Yao''s dramatists wanted to do the plot and work hard. Yun Kuo suddenly turned his head, and Su Yao, who was not serious about acting, was shocked. "Paralysis" almost blurted out. Cloud wide saw Su Yao''s panic, only as his own abrupt. "Sorry, I just want to ask what major general Su wants to eat." Su Yao''s voice is very small Just call me Su Yao. " After a pause, he continued, "I can do anything." Yun Kuo wants to touch Su Yao''s brain melon seeds, and then he really does so. He gently rubs Su Yao''s brain melon seeds. "I''ll find a cook to cook. Su Yao, you can go to the mansion with me to find a room to live in first." Yun Kuo clasped Su Yao''s wrist with his backhand, thin and pale. The person who can feel the bottom of the hand trembles slightly. In fact, Su Yao and tangyuan. Su Yao: "my God, is the target so bold and so red?" Tangyuan Please pay attention to your attitude. " You''re going to be good yourself, humpy. Su Yao reached out and touched the crocodile tears that did not exist, ignoring the dumplings. This system does not know how to appreciate the beauty of the world. No wonder it''s just a system. Cloud wide looking at Su Yao to rub eyes, "uncomfortable?" Su yaochao was so moved that the crown prince was so good that he had no friends?! Still did not forget the play essence, soft voice way, "have no of." Chapter 2246 Yun Kuo raised his hand and touched Su Yao''s head. It feels super good. Anyway, yunkuo likes it very much. "Let''s go then." Then Su Yao officially left his original owner for three days and lived in a super small rental house for less than six hours. In addition to some daily necessities and some documents, there will be nothing to take. In Yun Kuo''s opinion, Su Yao reluctantly looks at the small rental house. In fact, Su Yao is just feeling that he can finally move away. Then they flew to yunkuo''s mansion in a plane. Sitting on the aircraft, Su Yao was not stiff and instinctively sat in a dead corner. After getting off the aircraft, Su Yao hated the rich shamefully. This man is so rich, but the ball in the mouth of the stone lion at the gate is pure gold. Won''t it be stolen? Then when Su Yao walked in, he saw a power grid next to the stone lion. Su Yao It''s very high-end. Seeing Su Yao''s shock, Yun Kuo explained, "this nanogrid is to prevent theft." Su Yao felt that the security net was more expensive than the golden ball inside. Follow Yun Kuo into the mansion. Su Yao''s mental strength is SS +. He can hear the servants'' whispers clearly. "It''s major general Su!" "Major general Su is also very handsome when he comes near!" "I heard that major general Su is an Omega major general! It''s more a than alpha! " "Major general Su''s self destructed glands must be extremely painful!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Su Yao I don''t know how painful the self destructed gland is. Anyway, my neck hurts now. Su Yao smiles at Yun Kuo. Yun Kuo clasped Su Yao''s wrist and said in a low voice, "it''s OK." There are no jealous people here. So you don''t have to worry. No matter how stupid Su Yao was, he knew that he was a secret lover. The world is really super small, Su Yao said. It''s said to eat something delicious, but because it''s in interstellar, the so-called delicious thing is just a little more nutritious liquid with a little more fruit. Visible poverty. It seemed that he was dazzled by all the gold, silver and jewels. The living standard of interstellar is really too low. No meat! No meat! It''s so sad. The fruit is more delicious than he has ever eaten. No wonder he can''t afford it. It''s strange that the genetic fruit is affordable according to his living standard. "Su Yao, I''ve approved your vacation to the next month. This month, I''ll take good care of the injured, and..." Cloud Kuo pause, "you are too impulsive." At least it should be after he arrives. Su Yao was too impulsive. He had already destroyed his gland before he arrived. Su Yao talks. "Thank you for your kindness. I don''t want to pursue it." Yunkuo thought about it. Su Yao was not stupid. Naturally, he knew who was most likely to betray him. It''s not that I don''t want to be investigated, it''s just that I don''t want to be investigated and I don''t want to be investigated. I''m too lazy to pursue these trivial matters. Know more, the final injury is only their own, it is better to pretend not to know what they can do. When he went to clean up the guest room, yunkuo put a candy in his mouth. Wuwuwuwufructose is also super delicious. This interstellar world is amazing. So the main task of this time has been clear, to attack yunkuo, but it seems that yunkuo has been attacked, and is still trying to attack him. "This mission world is really chaotic." Su Yao rubbed his temple and sat on the bed facing the dumpling road. "I don''t know. I''ve only been given so much information this time. It''s said that I want to unlock the plot myself." Chapter 2247 Su Yao pulled his hair. "It''s really fatal. How does the world look abnormal? Will it suddenly break out in the end?" Su Yao looked out of the window at the serpentine growth of the Parthenocissus, sudden fantasy. ¡°¡­¡­ The host''s brain hole is too big. Everything is normal in this world. " Tangyuan is silent. Su Yao turned his lips. I can''t see it at all. This plot, this strange world trend, this strange strategic object. He always felt that the target of the strategy was strange. It''s like, it''s like a dummy made according to a set plot. Su Yao shook his head. Maybe I think too much. How can this high-end technology exist. Then when Su Yao lay down, he came to a strange forest which looked strange. Su Yao Your mother will raise the price when she buys vegetables. Is there no problem in the world??? It''s a big question, OK. It''s really deadly. Su Yao made a circle around the woods, and then returned to the origin. Tangyuan is out of touch. It feels like the world is special. "Anybody??? Alive or dead?? Live squeak, dead paralysis, stay away from me, I fear the dead Su Yao shouts at the open space. Then came the sound of "rustle" behind him. Crunching makes people''s teeth sour. The quiet woods began to become lively. Su Yao There are still dead people in paralysis?!! Su Yao was holding the stick in his hand. Wait! When did he have a stick in his hand?!!! Then a chill winds up the spine. Su Yao had a bad feeling. Then he looked down at the stick in his hand. A white phalanx! "Paralysis!" Then came the sound of "hee hee" behind him. It''s creepy. Su Yao He''s really in the wrong world. He was wrong. He''s wrong! At this time, tangyuan finally got in touch. "Run to the left!" The sound of Tangyuan is also very anxious. He just investigated the mission and found that he came to the wrong world. Then the system was disturbed and he could only watch the host standing in a piece of white bone. Although it''s a little bit happy. But! Su Yao can''t do anything. Tangyuan broke through the barrier. Su Yao didn''t even think about it. He ran to the left. Su Yaoyao is not afraid of anything. He just doesn''t like this kind of weird thing that pretends to be mysterious and then makes strange sounds. Su Yao ran wildly all the time. He ran out of his speed as a cat. He felt that his feet were not his own, and there was a dull pain behind his neck. Take a big breath. Tangyuan voice is also very anxious, "come on! You are far away, they can''t catch up with you Su Yao was silly, running and dripping crocodile tears. "Why them?" Shouldn''t there be only one?! Why do you want to add a group?! ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t panic, they are many but slow Tangyuan cheers Su Yao. As soon as Su Yao heard the truth, your saying was not frightening. It was more and more frightening. Why should we tell him how many are there?! Su Yao ran out of the woods according to the instructions of tangyuan. When we got out of the woods, we saw the sun. The sun is blood red. Su Yao: "what kind of weird plot is this?" Tangyuan said: "please find a place to hide from the light first!" Su Yao didn''t speak any more, so he hid behind an inclined stone slab. It just blocks the sunlight, which is terrible. Chapter 2248 Su Yao squatted under the stone slab, listening to the explanation of Tangyuan, his face was expressionless. "It seems that we have been calculated. This world is not the one we want to come to, so the plot of the mission is incomplete. This is a more advanced Gemini world, with two different ruling styles and different lives." "What''s more, we were going to a holiday world." Tangyuan is also very uncomfortable. The world they were going to visit was full of beautiful scenery. Now the world, there are bird bones, no flowers, the scenery is white bone forest. Su Yao did not speak. Tangyuan continued, "this sunlight will destroy the regeneration function of human cells, and will also burn the skin. After a long time of exposure, it will become a zombie like creature." Su Yao frowned So this is a Gemini world that shouldn''t exist and we shouldn''t come here. It''s a very fatal one. It might turn into a zombie He didn''t want to hear it at all. It''s hard to hear. It''s so hard. Su Yao touched the black bow on his neck. At this time, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of the stone slab. As the sound of footsteps approached, Su Yao was ready to attack. As long as he found that this man was harmful to him, he would attack immediately. Su Yao was shocked when his face appeared in the cave. It''s yunkuo?! Yun Kuo was a little excited, "Su Yao!" Su Yao is still very alert, after all, in a completely strange world, he met the people in his own world not long ago. How can he think of it as weird?! On the surface, he relaxed his vigilance. In fact, he held a piece of stone in his back hand. As long as yunkuo had abnormal behavior, he would kill him instantly. Even if he is the one he wants to attack. Tang Yuan timely reminded Su Yao, "be careful, this is not yunkuo, this person also has a system, seems to be a Tasker." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "why do you have so many quests all of a sudden?" Tangyuan didn''t speak. "Yunkuo" in front of us is not really yunkuo, but a substitute. Or it''s a substitute for his plot. The man in front of him, formerly known as Li Bolan, became a Tasker after he died in an accident. His task is to attack the best of the world. Li Bolan, who was No.1 in gay, naturally agreed. We have had a good journey through three mission worlds. This is the fourth. The system suddenly asked him to attack Su Yao. After seeing the target picture given by the system, he readily agreed. This man is really beautiful. Now he''s going to attack Su Yao as yunkuo, which is proposed by his system. It''s said that this strategy will be more smooth. Although he doesn''t understand, he still agrees. Su Yao also began to play. The man in front of him wants to play against him. How can he not play against him?!! Must be right! Climb for me! "Your Highness, do you know where this is?" Su Yao put his hand with the stone in his pocket, with water vapor in the corner of his eyes. Li Bolan said: "I don''t know, but don''t worry, I will protect you!" glutinous rice balls and "Tangyuan" make complaints about the "good fake." He stopped watching this marisu story for a long time. But still pretending to be affectionate, "well, I believe in your highness." Tangyuan: "Oh, you are more fake." Su Yao secretly pick eyebrow, "you know what, this is strategy!" Then he saw that Li Bolan really believed in his strategy and went into this slightly narrow cave. Then he pushed his way. Su Yao I''ll cut you off sooner or later. Chapter 2249 Li Bolan looked at the face that was close at hand. He felt a little confused. Then he couldn''t help reaching for it. Su Yao didn''t expect Li Bolan to reach out and touch his face. He tried to put on a shy expression. "What are you doing, your highness?" Li Bolan put down his hand, "your face is stained with some dirty things, I help you take him down." "So it is. Thank you, your highness." Su Yao''s face is smiling and his heart is full of MMPs. Actually dare to touch his face, eat his tofu, really live impatiently. If he is not familiar with the world and needs someone to give him a detailed introduction of the world, he must kill Li Bolan. "Su Yao, we don''t have to be polite." Li Bolan showed a smile that he thought was very handsome. though he was as like as two peas in the face of Yun Kuo, Su Yao saw it, and couldn''t help thinking of a blow on his face. Su Yao moved to the side, he smelled the smell of Li Bolan, almost spit out, also don''t know how long this guy didn''t take a bath, really don''t talk about health. But Li Bolan thought that he was shy. He was proud and disdained. He thought how difficult it was for Su Yao to attack, but he didn''t expect it. It seems that in a few days, he will succeed in taking Su Yao down. With this in mind, Li Bolan couldn''t help smiling a little. Looking at the expression on Li Bolan''s face, Su Yao knew what he was thinking in his heart. He couldn''t help but turn his eyes secretly. "Your Highness, do you know where we are now?" "Of course I know." Li Bolan subconsciously replied, "for here, but no one is more familiar with me." Moreover, he brought Su Yao into the world in order not to have too much contact with the real yunkuo, or to take the opportunity to get Su Yao. Su Yao''s heart already had the general guess, he looked at Li Bolan, pretended to be very puzzled, "is it difficult, your highness, you have been here several times?" Li Bolan then reflected what he had just said, and his face was stiff. "No, no, I''m here for the first time, but I came here before you, and I already have a basic understanding of the world." "So it is." Su Yao showed a sudden expression, "Your Highness, could you please explain it to me, so that I can understand the world." "Just stay with me. You don''t need to know the world." Li Bolan said. Although Su Yao was injured by self destruction of his gland, he did not become a useless man. And sooner or later, his injury will get better. If he told Su Yao the information about the world, he might go his own way according to Su Yao''s character, and then he would not be able to attack Su Yao at all. If he doesn''t succeed, he will be trapped in this world all his life. So he had to find a way to keep Su Yao by his side. If Su Yao could become a useless person, it would be better. Li Bolan had such a dark idea in his heart. "System, is there any medicine that can make su Yao a useless person?" "Of course." Su Yao suddenly heard a mechanical voice. He was stunned for a moment, and then he began to smile. Chapter 2250 I didn''t expect that Li Bolan really had a system. Things are really getting more and more interesting. I just don''t know if Li Bolan''s system can be swallowed up. If you can, peel off the system and his body before killing Li Bolan. Thinking about this, Su Yao laughed. Li Bolan, who was staring at him all the time, saw it. Li Bolan was stunned, and then swallowed his saliva. "Su Yao, why are you so happy all of a sudden? Is there anything good happening?" No matter how well Li Bolan hid himself, Su Yao saw some naked desire in his eyes, which made him feel sick and want to vomit. Su Yao lowered his eyes and covered the flash in his eyes. "It''s nothing. I just want to meet your highness here, so I''m a little happy." Listening to this, Li Bolan is more sure that Su Yao likes himself. At the same time, he is jealous of Yun Kuo, because he is facing Yun Kuo''s face. If he used his own face, Su Yao would not even talk to him. If the system hadn''t said it couldn''t solve yunkuo, and he couldn''t beat yunkuo himself, he would have dealt with yunkuo and replaced it. Li Bolan adjusted her expression and said with a smile, "it seems that we are quite predestined, and I''m glad to meet you here." Although he hated yunkuo very much, it had to be said that yunkuo''s face was the most unique one he had ever seen. Looking at Su Yao''s eyes looking at this face, it can be described as "obsession". but he knew where Su Yao''s face was smiling, but he was mentally make complaints about it. To NIMA''s predestination, that is clearly evil. You shameless thief have the ability to show your true appearance. Can you stop doing those disgusting things against other people''s faces? Believe it or not, I''ll blow you to the Pacific? Climb for me! If Li Bolan heard these words, he would be so angry that he would have a direct cerebral hemorrhage, but he didn''t hear it. "Su Yao..." As soon as he was ready to say something, the earth suddenly shook outside. One of them didn''t sit still, so he fell over to Su Yao. Su Yao looked at him and turned towards him. He didn''t hold back and pushed him away. Li Bolan''s head hit the stone. He looked at Su Yao in disbelief. As soon as he was about to say something, a stone fell to the position where he was just now. If he had not been pushed away by Su Yao, he would have been hit by that stone. It seems that Su Yao didn''t want him to encounter him, but to save him, he suddenly pushed him away. "Su Yao, thank you for pushing me away just now. If it hadn''t been for your push, I would have been smashed to pieces." Su Yao was silent. If he had known that such a thing would happen, he should not have pushed Li Bolan away just now, he should have let this fool be killed directly. "Your Highness, is something going on outside? I''ll go out and have a look. " See Su Yao to go, Li Bolan quickly reached out to hold him, "don''t go." Su Yao wanted to chop off Li Bolan''s hand, but he put up with it What''s the matter, your highness? " "It''s very dangerous outside now. If you go out, you will be hurt." Li Bolan said. Now it''s very dangerous outside, but he''s not worried about Su Yao''s safety. He''s afraid that after su Yao''s death, he will never be able to leave the world. Chapter 2251 "But this place is about to collapse. If we don''t get out quickly, we won''t be able to tell it from here any more." Su Yao tried to bear the discomfort. Damn, Li Bolan, this trash, actually took the opportunity to touch his hand. After learning about the world, he must tear Li Bolan apart. With Su Yao''s warning, Li Bolan found that their current position was about to collapse. He quickly stretched out his hand, and then ran out quickly, completely considering his own safety. Su Yao sighed in his heart. Li Bolan can''t do it. At this time of crisis, what he should do is to let his strategic target go out from this dangerous place first, but he is the first one to rush out. It''s a fool''s dream to attack Su Yao by such means. After Li Bolan went out, he found that Su Yao didn''t come out with him, and he was worried. Of course, he was not worried about Su Yao, but that Su Yao would think about something, which made his previous work useless. Li wanted to rush in to find Su Yao, but as soon as he turned around, he found that Su Yao didn''t know when he was standing behind him. He was shocked. After reaction, he quickly pretended to be very worried, "Su Yao, do you have anything to do, do you have any injuries?" he is so fake that he can''t let sue Yaodu make complaints about where to go. When Li Bolan''s hand reached out to him, Su Yao quietly stepped back, and then his eyes fell on the skeletons behind Li Bolan. "Li Your highness, what is that behind you? " It''s very dangerous. I almost called out the name of Li Bolan. Smelling speech, Li Bolan looked back quickly. When he saw what was standing behind him, his face became ugly. There are two particularly dangerous creatures in this world. One is zombies, the other is skeletons. Although skeletons don''t attack humans like zombies, they are much more difficult to deal with than zombies. And if bitten by this skeleton, then the body will gradually petrify and eventually become a stone statue. In addition, in this world, the sun, which was originally beneficial to human beings, has become harmful. People who are exposed to the sun will not only be injured, but also be infected, and then become zombies. Fortunately, when he first came here, he had put on something similar to a protective cover. Even if he was illuminated by the sun, it would not have any effect. But Su Yao was different. If he continued to stay in the sun, he would be in danger. Other things can not be told to Su Yao, but these two important things must be told to Su Yao, otherwise Su Yao will die suddenly Fortunately, these skeletons did not intend to attack him and Su Yao. Otherwise, he would have to leave Su Yao behind and run by himself. "Su Yao, it''s too dangerous here. Come with me." Su Yao also knew that the current situation was a little dangerous, so even if he didn''t want to stay with Li Bolan, he still went with Li Bolan. Li Bolan takes Su Yao into a deserted room. Originally, this broken room didn''t exist, but there was no other place to hide around here, so he made the system change out of the room. However, in order not to arouse Su Yao''s suspicion, he specially let the system change into a piece that could not be broken any more. Chapter 2252 What Li Bolan doesn''t know is that Su Yao has known for a long time, because when he talks to the system, Su Yao hears all his conversations with the system. But Su Yao pretended that he didn''t hear anything, but in order to scare Li Bolan, he said, "Your Highness, why is there such a room here? And when I came in just now, I didn''t seem to see this room here. " After hearing these words, Li Bolan''s expression on his face was suddenly unnatural for a moment, "but I remember clearly that there is such a room here. Are you in the wrong place?" Su Yao appreciated the expression on Li Bolan''s face for a while, but he didn''t go on, otherwise he was afraid that it would arouse Li Bolan''s suspicion. "Maybe I''m really wrong." Li Bolan breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he fooled through, otherwise he didn''t know what to say. "The next thing I''m going to tell you is very important. You have to remember it clearly." Su Yao put on a very serious expression, "Your Highness, you say, I will take your words in mind." Hearing this, Li Bolan seemed to be suddenly inspired by something. "This world is not like the one we live in. This world is full of danger everywhere. Even the sun in the sky can harm the existence of human beings. If you are exposed to the sun for a long time, you will be infected and become a zombie... " "And the skeletons we just met are also very dangerous. If they bite them, they will petrify, but as long as they don''t take the initiative to attack them, it won''t be good." "As for the zombies of the world, they are not contagious. No infection means that they are bitten and will not become zombies, but zombies eat human flesh to survive, and they will take the initiative to attack human beings. So when you meet a zombie, you''d better run away... " As soon as the mouth opened, it could not stop any more, so that it could tell all the information about the world. After Li Bolan reflected what he had said, it was too late. Through Li Bolan''s words, Su Yao had a general understanding of the world. This world is a new type of doomsday world of natural disasters. Besides human beings, there are skeletons and zombies. The trees here are made up of white bones. The sun here does great harm to human body Here, it is very difficult for human beings to survive, because the sun will cause harm to human body, so they simply can not go outside for a long time to find food, and there are zombies who eat human beings for a living outside. This kind of world is really unfriendly to him. We have to find a way to get out of here. If he remembers correctly, it was Li Bolan who brought him here. Then Li Bolan must have a way to get out of here. So thinking, Su Yao looked at Li Bolan, "Your Highness, do you know how to get out of here?" "I don''t know." Li Bolan asked decisively. Naturally, he knew the way to leave the world, but he had to take Su Yao down completely before he could rest assured. If you just let Su Yao go back, all his efforts will be in vain after su Yao meets the real yunkuo. "But don''t worry, I''ll try to figure out how to get out of here." Chapter 2253 Su Yao didn''t believe that Li Bolan really didn''t know how to get out of here. After all, Li Bolan brought him here, but he still pretended to believe Li Bolan. "Your Highness, I''m sure you can do it. Come on." Before Li Bolan had a reaction, he felt like vomiting. If it wasn''t for getting more useful information from Li Bolan, he wouldn''t have said such disgusting words. Seeing Su Yao looking at himself with this kind of trusting eyes, Li Bolan''s heart was greatly satisfied. Then he reached out and touched Su Yao''s hair. "Su Yao, I won''t let you down." Su Yao wanted to avoid it, but when he thought of something, he didn''t. But he wanted to chop off Li Bolan''s hand that touched his hair. "Your Highness, is there a place to take a bath? I want to clean myself up." With these words, Li Bolan''s eyes immediately fell on Su Yao, as if he wanted to strip his clothes. There was an undisguised desire in his eyes. When he looked at him with such eyes, Su Yao just felt very disgusted. He wanted to dig out Li Bolan''s eyes and play with them as marbles. Su Yao stepped back and said, "Your Highness, why are you looking at me like this?" Li Bolan just recovered. He put away his sight and said with a smile, "I know where to take a bath. Come with me." Su Yao nodded and followed him. After arriving at the destination, Su Yao directly reached out and took off his coat. Li Bolan''s eyes fell on his back. As soon as his nose was hot, the nosebleed came down. He swallowed his saliva, and his eyes fell on Su Yao''s buttocks again. His heart was already thinking about some colorful things there. Su Yao''s figure is really good, and his buttocks are quite cocky. He must be very good at it. Ah, I really want to bully Su Yao under my body now, watch his eyes turn red, listen to his uncontrollable cry, and then I can''t wait just to think about it. By that kind of hot eyes, Su Yao even want to ignore is difficult. He took a deep breath, resisted the impulse to kill Li Bolan now, turned around and showed a shy expression to Li Bolan, "Your Highness, I want to wash here by myself, can you please leave for a while?" Seeing Su Yao looking at himself with such a shy expression, Li Bolan was more excited. He wanted to do Su Yao here now. But I can''t eat hot tofu. If I do that, I will scare Su Yao away. It''s not too late to do that after su Yao has been completely attacked. But the benefits you get can''t be missed. "But I also want to wash it, and if you are here alone, I''m a little worried, so let''s wash it together, or rub each other''s backs." Su Yao turned his eyes in silence. The real Yunlan will never say such words. Even if Li Bolan wants to pretend, it''s troublesome to pretend to be a little better. Li Bolan''s mouth is to say such words, but his time has already begun to take off clothes. Su Yao immediately shifted his sight. And this let Li Bolan mistakenly think that he was shy, and the speed of taking off clothes became faster. He wants Su Yao to see his big baby. Maybe after seeing it, Su Yao will fall in love with him. Hehe Chapter 2254 Just when Li Bolan was about to take off his underwear, Su Yao had an action. He quickly put on his clothes and walked towards a place. Seeing this, Li Bolan was immediately dissatisfied. Su Yao, what does that mean? Do you dislike him? Since you don''t want to take a bath with him, just say it. Why should you take such an attitude? Li Bolan resisted the impulse to roar Su Yao, where are you going? " Su Yao stepped, turned around, his eyes were red, and he was about to cry. "Your Highness, although my glands have been removed by myself, I am still Omega." Hearing the speech, Li Bolan was stunned. Yes, although Su Yao''s gland is gone, he is still Omega. Omega in this world is actually no different from women in ancient times, just a little free. Omega doesn''t have the right to engage in the industry here. What they do every day is to stay at home, chat with other Omega, discuss how to dress up and become a canary after they get married. Omega, like Su Yao, who went to the battlefield, became a major general, and finally destroyed his glands, can be regarded as an alternative among the alternatives. But even if he is different from other Omega, his childhood education can''t be forgotten. Omega can''t have too close contact with alpha. This is not only a rule, but also due to the relationship between them. Alpha and Omega both have pheromones, and they also have estrus. The pheromones released by alpha can make Omega estrous, and the pheromones released by Omega can also make alpha estrous. But alpha''s pheromone is much more domineering. After smelling the pheromone released by alpha, Omega''s legs soften and even So it''s better not to have too much contact with alpha if you don''t have a partner. Maybe something irreparable will happen And his present body is alpha. Why did he forget that? Besides, yunkuo is the prince. What''s the royal family''s education? Yunkuo won''t say such words as he said. It seems that he has not completely transformed himself into Yun Kuo. I hope Su Yao is not suspicious. "Su Yao, I''m really sorry. I forgot that you are an omega. I will never do that again. Please forgive me." Su Yao picks his eyebrows. It seems that Li Bolan has a bit of intelligence. "Your Highness, I know you didn''t mean it, so I''ll forgive you this time, but I hope there won''t be another time." Li Bolan frowned. He always felt that Su Yao was accusing himself. As soon as he was ready to speak, he heard Su Yao say, "Your Highness, if this matter is seen by others and spread, it will have a bad impact on your reputation, so we should try our best to avoid contact." Smell speech, Li Bolan in the heart suffocates that son spirit immediately disappeared. It turns out that Su Yao is thinking about him. It seems that Su Yao really has him in his heart. Then as long as he works harder, he can make su Yao like him. With this in mind, Li Bolan almost couldn''t bear the excitement in his heart, "but I don''t care what other people think of me, and you don''t have to worry at all. After all, I''m a member of the royal family. Even if they really have any bad views on me, it''s absolutely impossible to show them." Su Yao wanted to roll his eyes, but he held back. Yun Kuo will not say such a thing. Li Bolan''s acting is so bad that he can''t even watch it. Chapter 2255 Su Yao really didn''t want to talk to Li Bolan. He was afraid that if he was not careful, he would be led away by Li Bolan. "Your Highness, it''s going to be dark. We''d better hurry back. It may be more dangerous at night than in the daytime." This world is different from other worlds. There are only seven hours in the day, and the remaining 17 hours are night. Maybe this is the reason why the sun in this world will do harm to human body. And here, night is more dangerous than day. In the daytime, you may only encounter a few zombies and skeletons, or even nothing. But at night, zombies and skeletons are in groups, and human beings dare not go out at this time. Because as soon as you go out, you are likely to be eaten by zombies or turned into stone statues by skeletons. It is precisely because of this that there are fewer and fewer human beings in this world. They were either killed or starved to death. There is no hope here. The human beings here have nothing but despair. Now they are numb. It doesn''t matter whether they can live or not. Naturally, Li Bolan is very clear about this. Although he has lived in this world for a long time with the help of the system and the weapons given by the system, the means he has can never be discovered by Su Yao. Su Yao can become a major general in a few years, which means that Su Yao''s IQ is absolutely not low. But he can not be too low-key, after all, the real cloud wide but the mental strength of SSS +. Li Bolan quickly put on his clothes and said, "it''s really getting dark. You just came here. You don''t know how dangerous it is at night here. But don''t worry. With me here, nothing will happen to you. " Su Yao smiled and didn''t make complaints about her. It turns out that Li Bolan is a pretender of force besides his brain. I just don''t know if he has the strength to pretend force. I hope he won''t fight too hard in the face at that time. ¡­¡­ In the next few days, Su Yao followed Li Bolan and understood the world more and more. But one thing is very annoying. Li Bolan is always talking to him, and he still talks about a lot of nutritious things. In addition, Li Bolan is always pretending to be in front of him. But this guy rolled over once. Su Yao wanted to let Li Bolan be bitten to death by a zombie, but Li Bolan had a system, so it was impossible for him to die. Moreover, he still doesn''t know the way to leave the world. If Li Bolan died now, maybe he would never be able to leave the world. So Su Yao still saved Li Bolan, "Your Highness, are you ok?" Li Bolan''s face was a little ugly. Originally, he wanted to create a powerful and powerful image in front of Su Yao, but he didn''t expect to turn over the car. It was a shame. I don''t know what Su Yao would think of him. At the thought that the image he is about to build will collapse, Li Bolan is a little upset, but he can''t collapse in front of Su Yao. After all, he is playing yunkuo. "I''m fine. I just lost my mind." Su Yao felt speechless. What''s distracted? Poor strength is poor strength. Can you stop making bad excuses and admit that you can''t do it? "I''ll get rid of it now. You step back." Chapter 2256 After a few days in this world, tangyuan finally appeared. As soon as Tangyuan appears, it means that he can kill Li Bolan, a disgusting guy, leave the world and go back to eat meat. During this period of time in the world, he may not be able to eat well and sleep well. It''s bad because there is nothing to eat in the world, and what can be eaten is very bad. As for this, he can''t sleep because he sleeps in the same room with Li Bolan at night. He has to prevent Li Bolan from climbing into his bed in the middle of the night. And now, at last, he can get rid of it. Thinking of this, Su Yao''s mood was a little excited, so that his attitude was a little enthusiastic, "Tangyuan, I finally wait for you, I''m really too happy." Tangyuan''s brain suddenly crashed for a while Host, what''s the matter with you? Why are you so excited? " Why does the host suddenly become so enthusiastic? Is there any conspiracy? "You don''t have to pay attention to such small details. I have something very important to tell you." Su Yao said. "What''s the matter?" "Li Bolan also has a system. You can see if you can separate that system." Smell speech, tangyuan quickly to Li Bolan to a comprehensive verification, and then found that Li Bolan''s body really has a system. But this system is so rubbish that it can''t even compare with one in 100000. "Of course, it''s just a piece of cake for me." Smell speech, Su Yao is at ease more finally, "do you know to leave this world of method is what?" "Just kill Li Bolan." Tang Yuan replied. It turns out that the way to leave the world is to kill Li Bolan. He can, he can kill Li Bolan now, but before that, we have to solve the system of Li Bolan. Thinking of this, Su Yao said, "Tangyuan, the system of Li Bolan will be solved by you. As for Li Bolan, I''ll solve it myself. " "I''ll take care of this matter." It''s too easy to kill Li Bolan. He just took a little medicine in the glass of water Li Bolan drank, and Li Bolan poured it. Li Bolan''s system was soon stripped off by tangyuan. After the connection between Li Bolan and the system was cut off, Su Yao stabbed Li Bolan in the heart with a knife. In order to ensure that Li Bolan is really dead, he stabbed several times in succession, and then threw Li Bolan into the zombie group. At the moment when Li Bolan''s body was torn by the zombie, Su Yao fainted. ¡­¡­ When Su Yao opened his eyes again, he returned to yunkuo''s residence. It''s still on the bed in the guest room. Su Yao sighed, "Tangyuan, that world is disgusting." There''s no food left at all. He can''t even eat the fruit candy that yunkuo specially prepared for him. Su Yao lowered his head decadent. It''s hard. Li Bolan is a dog driven animal. It upset him. No shame, no shame! It''s really annoying. Moreover, he has no face at all. He is so arrogant that he thinks that his face is yunkuo. Oh, Li Bolan didn''t look at what kind of virtue he was. The obscene two words seem to be engraved into the bone. I really don''t know what he thought of his original strategic goal. I''m really blind. Tangyuan: "calm down. Anyway, we came back alive, don''t you think. Next world, I''ll help you apply for the travel world without the best relatives. The specific situation will be notified by the main system. " Su Yao nodded weakly. It''s hard. Chapter 2257 After seeing Li Bolan''s real face, he felt that he could spit out all the meals overnight, and then he could raise his fist to beat Li Bolan. He must be so ugly to pollute his eyes!!! The more Su Yao thought about it, the more angry he became. He bit a piece of fruit candy, and the sweet and greasy taste filled his mouth. "I want to eat meat." Tang yuan did not answer his words, but said: "host, I just analyzed that Li Bolan''s system contains unknown code." Su Yao didn''t hold back and rolled his eyes, "what''s the point of telling me?"?? Shouldn''t we work hard to break the code? I''m not going to do this. " Tangyuan You may not know that I want to enroll you in a class to study code. ¡­¡­ Su Yao touched the back of his head. There''s a burning sensation. It''s really hard. Li Bolan and the world are really poisonous. One disgusted him, and the sun made his scalp ache. He felt that his scalp was as hot and painful as if he had wiped it with ginger juice. ¡­¡­ Su Yao went to find Yun Kuo. Yunkuo was distressed when he saw it. Su Yao secretly thought, a big man from time to time out of heartache, is not a sleepless girl heart. Before he had finished thinking, the doctor came. The doctor examined him and said it was sunburn. He was given two choices. One was to shave that piece of hair and then apply ointment. The doctor also recommended this method, because it would get better quickly. But Su Yao didn''t agree. His beauty would be ugly without this hair! I don''t agree! then the doctor took out a bottle of spray and told suyao to use the spray. It could be slow and painful. No matter whether it hurts or not, Su Yao just needs to keep his hair. His demands are super low. Just keep your hair. Yun Kuo looked at Su Yao with an disapproving look. Su Yao didn''t want to understand why you didn''t shave your head. He pretended that he didn''t see it and sprayed spray on his head. It''s a little painful, but it''s not a big problem. Su Yao was not sad or sad. He even felt that if it was just like this, he could resist. And then it''s empty. The spray was taken away by yunkuo. Yunkuo really can''t see Su Yao''s casual painting. He began to feel sorry for the poor spray. Believe it or not, one bottle is used up in one day. Anyway, yunkuo believes it. Although he is not short of money, Su Yao''s appearance in his nose is very worrying. Yunkuo''s hands are wide and warm. It''s really comfortable to massage the scalp. Su Yao snored. It''s so cute. Tangyuan: "pay attention to image..." Su Yao doesn''t care. Su Yao squints and enjoys Yun Kuo''s touch. "Ah, yunkuo is so handsome. His massage is so comfortable. I like it!" He loves it. Some people give him massage, some cheap don''t take advantage of son of a bitch. He remembers the jealous chatter of the last world. Chatter, chatter, chatter. I feel like my brain is buzzing. Su Yao shook his head. "What, uncomfortable?" Yun Kuo looks at Su Yao with a little worry. Su Yao shook his head and said in a soft voice, "No." Tangyuan Just now you are not such a host, you have changed, you have become an artist. He came from the art of facial micro expression. You were just yelling at me and all of a sudden you whispered. You have two faces. It makes the system big. Su Yao ignored the dumplings. His eyelashes trembled slightly and his lips were bloodless. Chapter 2258 "Did I hurt you?" Yun Kuo looks down at Su Yao. "No, your highness." Yunkuo straightened Su Yao''s hair and just kneaded it like a chicken nest. It''s much better now. At least it''s not chaotic. Yun Kuo stuffed a fruit candy with grape flavor in Su Yao''s mouth, and Su Yao relaxed for a moment. Chewed up the sugar. "Thank you, your highness." The voice is clear and soft. Yunkuo feels that his heart is about to melt. Su Yao is so cute. Then he gently kisses Su Yao on the forehead. Su Yao: So exciting? Kiss him as soon as you come up. Yunkuo also realized what he was doing. For a moment, he was conscious and incoherent. "Hold, sorry, I just can''t help myself." Then he felt that his words were not polite: "it''s a good night kiss." Su Yao''s aunt smiles. Poor child. How pure. I feel that this innocent child will be corrupted by himself. Then Su Yao gave Yun Kuo a clear kiss, and his voice was soft, "good night kiss." Yun Kuo He lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot. It''s about himself. I feel like I''ve soared. Ah, ah, ah. Su Yao kisses him, kisses him, kisses him! It can be written in my diary. Today is a great day. As if nothing had happened on the face, and as if nothing had happened on the heart, he thought. Yunkuo gives the spray to Su Yao. He, yunkuo, is going to take a bath now. I feel super spirited and I can fight again. Cloud broad drink nutrition level, with clothes into the bathroom. Su Yao jokingly took the spray back to the guest room and lay on the bed like a salted fish without ideal. He didn''t want to move at all, but he wanted to laugh when he thought of Yun Kuo. I don''t know why. A good pure son of a dog will be crooked into a lovely wolf son by him. It''s also a matter of great achievement to think about it. Su Yao shook his head hard. He forgot that he still had a wound on his head Su Yao His brain aches so much! Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! Gan! Tangyuan laughs. The host is happy and sad at last. Su Yao put down the spray on his hand and took a bath wrapped around his head. He felt the burning pain of his glands. I forgot to change the dressing. After taking a bath and changing clothes, Su Yao began to apply medicine to himself. Later, he would wrap his neck with emery green gauze. It''s white. I''ll use that wine red tomorrow. It''s also white. Use the blue one the day after tomorrow. It''s also white. In this way, Su Yao gave all the colors of gauze he would change in the next few days. While listening to the host''s broken reading of the dumplings, "....." In fact, I always have the illusion that my host may be a color controller. Especially like the kind of white color, really make the head big. Su Yao had a good sleep. A night without a dream. After washing and changing clothes in the early morning, I saw Yun Kuo''s handsome face. I felt that I was in a better mood today. It''s so happy. Su Yao smiles at Yun Kuo. One of yunkuo newspapers laughs. The first push message Su Yao saw when he opened his brain was - shocked! Su Yao, the only major general of Omega in the Empire, has an engagement! The old title party. But Su Yao had to do the whole thing. Su Yao looked at Yun Kuo blankly, "Your Highness..." Su Yao skimmed through the new article and got a conclusion in his mind. The marketing number raised by the Los family, in which the engagement is made by him and the second ancestor of the Los family who is good at eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. Chapter 2259 The engagement was not signed by him, but by his parents. He really doesn''t like the best relatives at all, because you don''t know when they will buy you. Su Yao rubbed his swollen temple and felt that he was not in a good mood for the day. The wedding date is the 15th of next month, and there is one month left. Yun Kuo''s face is very ugly. The man on the top of his heart was slandered by others for having an engagement. He didn''t see Su Yao''s signature throughout. After a little reflection, he knew that it was su Yao''s parents and elder brother who had made it. Play this trick under his hands. He looked at Su Yao with a blank face and held his hand painfully. "It''s all right. It''s all mine." Sure enough, yunkuo is yunkuo. The man is really the man. He is much better than Li Bolan in temperament and voice. He felt that his soul had been sublimated. Su Yao held Yun Kuo''s hand tightly A face of loss, as well as at a loss. My heart aches when I see yunkuo. "It''s all right. It''ll be over." Yun Kuo raises his hand to touch Su Yao''s head. All of a sudden, he remembers that the sunburn on Su Yao''s head must have been caused by Su Yao''s parents and brothers. In fact, it''s not, but when people are dead, they can only let Su Yao''s parents and elder brother carry the pot. Yun Kuo''s hand fell on Su Yao''s shoulder and comforted him silently. Su Yao was laughing inside. "Tangyuan, you can''t wait for those animals to come to me. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha Akimbo is proud of jpg. Tangyuan The host is really moving more and more in the direction of inexplicability. Tangyuan: "host well done, host, please make persistent efforts." Good perfunctory, good official. This time, Su Yao didn''t pay attention to it and didn''t pursue it. ¡­¡­ Yunkuo said a few more words and then left. Su Yao opened the news that he was about to marry the young master of the Los family. He opened the video and watched it several times. After remembering what the young master looked like, he went out. But before he went out, he disguised himself. Looking at him doing this, Tang Yuan knew that he was going to do something again, "host, you are not going to beat that one, are you?" "Do you think I''m the kind of violent person?" Su Yao asked. The dumplings were speechless Aren''t you one of those violent people? "What are you going to do?" "To reason, of course." Su Yao said with a smile, "if the other party is not willing to reason with me, then I can only reason with my fist." "I really should let yunkuo see you now. If he saw you, he would be far away from you." "Then you are mistaken. If you really like someone, you won''t mind their shortcomings. And this time I''m annoyed by a few dregs. Yunkuo will understand me. " "What''s more, he looked so ugly just now. Now he must have gone to settle my sudden engagement." After listening to this, tangyuan was puzzled. "Since yunkuo is going to do it, why do you do it yourself?" "If it were you, would you not beat that shameless fellow and export your evil spirit?" Su Yao asked. Tangyuan immediately brought itself into this matter, and then found that it was really unbearable. "I see, host, I support you to beat them up." Chapter 2260 As the most famous dandy, Kate, the young master of the Los family, has been mixing in all kinds of nightclubs for many years. This guy is particularly lustful. Every time he goes to a bar or night show, he will order some "Ladies" or "young masters" who accompany him. And the reason why Kate would agree to deal with the original owner''s parents is that the original owner''s face is too much in line with his preferences. Moreover, compared with other Omega, the original owner is so different, and this kind of Omega is more interesting to conquer. So this time, Su Yao disguised himself as a "young master" and mixed into Kate''s bar. As soon as he walked into the bar, he saw Kate hugging each other, and opposite him, sat some of his friends. Su Yao takes a deep breath and walks towards Kate, but he doesn''t find Kate directly. Instead, he makes some noise to arouse Kate''s interest. He pretended to fall down and spilled the glass of wine on the innocent passer-by. Before the innocent passer-by got angry, he quickly apologized, "this gentleman, I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to. Don''t be angry." The man who had been splashed with wine was about to get angry, but after seeing Su Yao''s face, the anger disappeared inexplicably, but his eyes were more or less filled with desire. "You are the young master here. As long as you promise to have a few drinks with me, I won''t care about it with you, or I will tell your boss that you can''t stay here." Su Yao''s eyes were red and he was about to cry. "I''m serious. I don''t do that. Let me go, sir, and I''ll pay you. " After the man was rejected by Su Yao, he was annoyed, "lose money? Do you know how much this dress costs? You can''t afford to sell you... " Then he stretched out his hand to pull Su Yao, "don''t toast, don''t drink with me. It''s a blessing that you can''t get rid of in your eight lives..." Kate''s attention is really attracted by Su Yao, but his attention is all on Su Yao''s face. And he looked at Su Yao with an undisguised desire. The friends sitting opposite him knew what he was thinking when they saw his eyes. They could not help laughing and joking. "Kate, it''s time for you to save the beauty again. Don''t you hurry up?" "If you don''t go again, the little beauty will be taken away by other men." "Right now." Kate gets up and walks towards Su Yao and the man, then blocks the man''s fist. "Hitting people is not a gentleman''s behavior." "The man who doesn''t have long eyes dares to meddle in Laozi''s business. Is he tired of living?" The man looked up as he spoke, and his face turned pale as soon as he found out that the meddler was Kate. "Master Kate, why are you?" Kate didn''t answer. "What did you say, say it again." "Master Kate, I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me this time. I''ll never dare to do it again." The man said as he fanned his face, and he fanned very hard. Kate just watched until the man fanned his face and said, "OK, you can go away. Don''t let me see you again." "Yes, I''ll go now." Chapter 2261 Kate''s eyes returned to Su Yao''s face. Su Yao quickly lowered his head and looked shy. Kate couldn''t help laughing. "Little beauty, I helped you. Don''t you have any expression?" Su Yao Oh, go to your little beauty. Actually want to benefit, believe it or not, I''ll blow your head?! "I appreciate your help, sir, but I really don''t know how to repay you." "Just have a few drinks with me." Kate said with a smile, "you don''t want to give me that face, do you?" Su Yao frowned, "I thought you were a good man, but I didn''t expect you to be the same as the man just now." Kate is too lazy to continue to pretend, "I think you know who I am, so don''t pretend there. People like you want to marry a rich family every day? Now there is such an opportunity waiting for you. Are you sure you want to give up? " Su Yao did not know how many eyes he had turned in his heart. Kate really doesn''t know where she comes from. He thinks she is RMB. Does everyone like it? "Sir, I know your identity, but not everyone is as you think. I hope you can show me some respect. I will never betray myself." I didn''t expect that such a line could come out of him one day. He vomited first for respect. Kate was a little impatient. "I don''t know how many times I''ve heard that. I''m tired of it. People like you, when they say such things in their mouths, don''t they sneak into my bed? " "Just say what you want. As long as you have a few drinks with me today, I will meet all the conditions." If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, Su Yao would like to hit it. He took a few deep breaths and tried to control his temper. "Sir, do you have any misunderstanding about me? If I really am the kind of person you imagine, I just went straight with that person "Who knows if you did it to get my attention?" Su Yao was speechless. Although he did it to attract Kate''s attention, this guy is a bit narcissistic. "Sir, I have work to do. Please let me go." Kate is more impatient. He grabs Su Yao. "It''s your blessing to be liked by me, Kate. Don''t talk about it there. Come and have a drink with me. Otherwise, if I''m not happy, your family won''t be able to live in peace." Su Yao clenched his teeth, with some compromise in his tone, "Sir, as long as I have a few drinks with you, can you let me go?" Kate nodded. "Yes, just a few drinks." As for what will happen next, it depends on his mood. "Well, I''ll have a few drinks with you, sir." Seeing Su Yao''s compromise, Kate began to laugh. "You''ve already agreed. I''m not going to say that. Come on, let''s drink this first. " Su Yao took the glass of wine, took a sip, and pretended that the wine was bad. "Sir, I''ve never had a drink. Can I have only half a drink?" The taste of this wine is quite good, and the degree is a little high, but it''s nothing to him at all. Chapter 2262 Listening to Su Yao''s words, Kate''s smile became more brilliant. "Not having drunk it doesn''t mean that she won''t drink it. Moreover, the degree of this wine is very low. She won''t be OK after a few drinks." As soon as the words came out, even those friends sitting opposite couldn''t help rolling their eyes. Low degree? Fart, it''s liquor. Like those who have never drunk, or have a very poor amount of alcohol, as long as they drink a mouthful, they will get drunk. It seems that Kate is going to put the little beauty to bed. But it''s understandable that even they, looking at the little beauty''s face, want to have a good time with her. It''s a pity that this little beauty has been targeted by Kate. They dare not rob Kate. Su Yao was speechless I''m afraid only a fool will believe your nonsense, right? Kate continued, "and just now you promised to have a few drinks with me. Now you suddenly say that again. Do you want to turn back?" "It''s not going to work out well for those who turn around." Su Yao bit his lip. "Just drink a few cups. I can do it." "Then you go on drinking, and drink this cup in your hand first." Su Yao raised his head and drank all the wine in his glass. His face was almost wrinkled. He coughed a few times, looking very uncomfortable. "Cough..." But Kate laughed, "how about it, isn''t it delicious?" Su Yao raised his head, showing a red face, looking at Kate''s eyes a little confused, "how do I feel dizzy?" "Maybe it''s because it''s the first time you drink. You don''t like it." Little fool, this wine can''t be drunk by everyone. Like you, it can be poured in one cup. But don''t blame me. You suddenly burst into my sight, and who let you have such a face. "Is that true? But how do I feel like I''m going to fall? " Before the voice fell, Su Yao fell forward, and the glass in his hand fell to the ground. Kate reached out to catch Su Yao, then looked at the friends sitting opposite and said with a smile, "I have something to do, so I won''t accompany you. You continue to drink, and today''s expenses will be charged to my account." Naturally, those people knew what he was going to do and laughed, "Kate, have a nice evening." "Thank you." Su Yao: it''s very pleasant to be happy, but I don''t know who is really happy. ¡­¡­ Kate carries Su Yao into the hotel. As soon as he opens the door, he throws Su Yao on the bed and closes the door with his feet. He went to bed, knelt down on Su Yao, and then stretched out his hand to pull his tie And just as he was about to begin to unbutton Su Yao''s clothes, Su Yao suddenly opened his eyes. Kate didn''t expect that he would wake up so soon. She was stunned, but she reacted quickly. He looked at Su Yao with a smile, "little beauty, I didn''t expect you to wake up so soon, but it''s very good. It''s more pleasant." Have a good time! Su Yao no longer pretended to be weak. He pushed his knee up and gave a precise blow. By the time Kate reacts, he has been fatally hit, and somewhere it hurts badly. But for his own dignity, he forbeared and did not shout out. But his eyes changed when he looked at Su Yao. He wanted to sleep with Su Yao before, but now he wants to kill him. "What are you doing?" Chapter 2263 "What are you doing? What do you think I''m doing? " Su Yao punches Kate''s face with a smile. Although Kate is a dandy who only knows how to eat, drink and play, he still has some brains. This time he found something wrong. "Who are you? What''s the point of approaching me? " Naturally, Su Yao would not tell him who he was, otherwise he would not dress up like this. "You don''t need to know who I am. You need to know that you''re going to be beaten today." In order to prevent himself from being bothered by Kate''s scream, he specially removed Kate''s chin. Then, Kate is ushered in a burst of beating, his face is directly hit into a pig''s head face, swollen out of shape. Su Yao originally intended to press Kate to tell her the truth about the marriage, but he thought that it would arouse the suspicion of the Los family and cause unnecessary trouble, so he temporarily "wronged" himself and just beat him up. And if you don''t guess wrong, then yunkuo will do it. At that time, his fake engagement with Kate won''t exist. As for the parents and brother of the original master, such mental retardation is the easiest to deal with, and he has a lot of evidence on how they "abused" the major general of the original master. As long as he released the evidence, the three mentally retarded people would be blinded and abused Then they didn''t have the leisure to bother him any more. Su Yao looked at Kate and found that he had passed out. Suddenly, he didn''t feel interesting at all. "What a waste." After that, he took out his mobile phone and took several pictures of Kate, who was beaten as a pig, and wrote a sentence on Kate''s face. People like Kate, who was born in a big family, pay most attention to his face. He will never tell what happened today unless he doesn''t want his face. As for whether Kate will come to us, there''s no need to worry about it, because he doesn''t use his own face. Su Yao put away his mobile phone, kicked the half dead Kate and left here. When Kate wakes up, she goes straight to the bathroom. When she sees the word written on her face in the mirror, she smashes the mirror with a blow. ¡­¡­ What happened next was exactly what Su Yao thought. Yunkuo directly put pressure on the Los family to terminate the fake engagement between Kate and Su Yao, and then released the evidence that the original owner''s family abused the original owner. The couple originally intended to find trouble with Su Yao, but after all the things they did to their little son were revealed, they did not dare to go out again. Another important thing is that Yun Kuo confessed to Su Yao in front of many people. "Su Yao, I always like you. Can you stay with me?" "Of course." Su Yao accepted his confession with a smile. And at the moment when the voice fell, I thought of the voice of Tangyuan in my mind, "host, the outside is about to collapse for some reason. We have to leave here quickly." Su Yao had been used to this kind of thing for a long time, so this time he didn''t feel curious or scold, but calmly accepted the fact, "let''s go." Chapter 2264 When Su Yao woke up this time, his neck didn''t hurt and his brain didn''t hurt. I can''t see anything. "Is the light off here for Tangyuan?" Tangyuan: "you are blind." "Is there any one like you who swears as soon as you come up? If I can see where the light switch is, I still need to look for you? " Tangyuan Sometimes the host is more than unreasonable, unreasonable is to praise him. "Host, this is an ancient plane." "So?" Su Mian looks for the switch in a daze. Tangyuan couldn''t help it, "so there are no lights in this era!" "Then why can''t I see?" "Because you are blind." Su Yao was angry again. This system is not considerate at all. When he opens his mouth, he scolds others, but Su Yao ignores tangyuan. Tangyuan himself slowed down, "host, you are blind on this plane." Smell speech, Su Yao candle also did not look for, "give the plot to me!" Tang Yuan sends the story to Su Yao. Su Yao, the great master of the Yuan Dynasty, was born blind and used his divine sense to observe the outside world. The story of the world is very interesting. Gu Linyuan, the youngest Prince of the Yuan Dynasty, is 18 years old and ascends the throne today. Gu Linyuan was not the old emperor''s own son, but the son of his brother. The old emperor robbed his brother''s throne, tampered with the imperial edict, and became the Emperor himself, criticizing his brother''s only son. Gu Linyuan knew that he was not the son of the old emperor the night before he ascended the throne. Then tonight, Gu Linyuan will come with the imperial edict to ask his national teacher of the Yuan state for help. Su Yao What a coincidence that I''m here. Then because Gu Linyuan was drunk, he accidentally killed Su Yao, the national teacher of the Yuan state, and the original owner took the box lunch. Later, it was Gu Linyuan who unified the world to dominate and opened the harem. Su Yao When is the time for Tangyuan now Tangyuan: "it''s time for Gu Linyuan to come to the gate of your yard." Su Yao:! " Su Yao: "Tangyuan, you save the child!" Tangyuan points out a clear way for Su Yao to take a bath. Su Yao quickly ran to the artificial hot spring in the backyard to bathe with his laundry. Because the eyes can''t see, and it''s just coming over, the use of divine sense is improper, stumbling and almost falling into the backyard. Sighed consolation a, "Hey, don''t say, this hot spring is very comfortable." Tangyuan: "attention, Gu Linyuan has arrived in the front yard. He is expected to arrive in the back yard in two minutes." Su Yao''s back was tight. There was a slight sound of footsteps. Su Yao: "who?" The answer was the approaching footsteps. Because Su Yao was afraid that the hot spring water was too deep, he slipped and couldn''t get up. He went to the hot spring bank to take a bath. Now he regretted it. A cold hand pinched his chin. Slightly tight. "Hiss -" GU Linyuan seems to have found something funny, "will the master also hurt?" Su Yao looked at Gu Linyuan with empty eyes. There is Gu Linyuan''s reflection in his eyes, but there is no light. Gu Linyuan was drunk and thought for a long time before he remembered that Su Yao was blind. The hand pinching Su Yao''s chin was slightly tight. "Master, what a master!" "Deceiving the king!" Throw Su Yao''s face away. Su Yao looked confused. Su Yao Hey, I''m so hot tempered. Gu Linyuan, remember, we are not finished! But on the surface, he pushed back in panic and dived into the hot spring. The shallow layer of hot spring water overflows the clavicle. Chapter 2265 The deeply sunken clavicle looms in the water waves, with dim yellow candles in the room, sketching an ambiguous picture. Looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him, Gu Linyuan narrowed his eyes. Su Yao''s face is really good-looking, and it''s not as good-looking as usual. No wonder every time Su Yao went to pray, there were many people beside the altar. No wonder those girls are so excited. When he looked at Su Yao, he thought he was very good-looking. It looks like "Come here." Su Yao didn''t pay attention to the emperor in the late stage of the second disease, and he stepped back two steps. Gu Linyuan frowned. Then he suddenly turned to smile, "is the National Teacher inviting me to take a bath together?" Su Yao: exm£¿ I''m not. I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense. Which eye did you see? Can you be a little less brainy? "Then I''m not welcome." The next second, Su Yao heard the voice of the landing of the costume. Without thinking about anything else, he just wanted to know what the new emperor would wear later. Before Su Yao began to laugh at this new emperor, he had more hands on his waist. Su Yao: Nima?! What''s this guy doing? Su Yao could feel the hot chest and eight abdominal muscles of the people behind him. Eight ABS. He kind of likes it. But still a little reserved, Su Yao patted off his eager hands. "Your Majesty..." "What does the master use? How could it be so fragrant? It''s more fragrant than that girl''s household balm. " Gu Linyuan buried his head in Su Yao''s neck. Like a big dog. Su Yao Shouldn''t you just start killing me now? Then take advantage of Su Yao did not pay attention to the moment, Su Yao turned over. Su Yao could not see Gu Linyuan, but Gu Linyuan could see Su Yao. The eye tail is crimson, exhale like blue, eyelashes tremble gently. How to see a picture of beauty bathing. Gu Linyuan was possessed, and his thin lips touched Su Yao''s lips. And then I kiss him. Su Yao''s eyes glistened with tears. Sobbing and gasping. He bit Su Yao''s earlobe and said, "the national master is so careful that he must know what I''m doing here?" Su Yao I know. No accident. You''re here to kill me. No facial expression jpg. "I was going to kill you, but," Gu Linyuan pointed Su Yao''s red and swollen lips, "I changed my mind." Su Yao felt his hair erect. The feeling of Yin wind running up the back. "Your Majesty..." "I have decided..." The rest of the sound was drowned in the rippling water. Circle after circle, shaking gently. By the time Su Yao woke up, he was already on his way. "Tangyuan, the target of this world''s strategy is too unrestrained. I still like yunkuo of the last world." Su Yao''s face was expressionless. Last night he yelled in the middle of the night. My voice is hoarse. The target of this strategy is so fuckin ''energetic. I ignore him and work hard. It''s really puzzling. I don''t understand the customs. Su Yao closed his eyes. Although there was no substantial difference between open eyes and closed eyes, Su Yao was still closed. Don''t ask. It''s hard to buy money. I''d like to. Close your eyes to feel like you''re not blind. When I open my eyes, I can''t see anything. This is the blind man. I don''t feel anything about the outside world. At the sound of the maid knocking on the door, Su Yao called, "come in." The maidservants came in one by one. There should be four people listening to the footsteps. The four maidservants lined up to wash and change for Su Yao. Su Yao''s imprint is still on his body. Thanks to Lin Yuan''s conscience, he still remembers to wash him and change his clothes. Chapter 2266 Covering most of the marks on her body, the maid lowered her head and did not see them. Su Yao sent his maidservant down, but soon after she left, she heard the sharp voice of the eunuch, "here comes the emperor!" Su Yao What the hell are you afraid of. I hate to jump. He''s suffering right now. I''ll have to kneel later. Etiquette is really complicated. Then I heard not very heavy footsteps "dada" coming. Listen to this sound, it''s probably the dog emperor. "The national teacher is better?" Gu Linyuan''s voice is a bit of banter. Su Yao trembled his eyelashes and got up to kneel on the ground. Gu Linyuan helped him up and pressed him back into the bed. "I asked you to answer, but I didn''t ask you to kneel down!" Su Yao turned his face aside. Although he could not see the dog pushing the emperor, he felt that the air around him was polluted. "My Lord, I''m fine." "Ha." Gu Linyuan made a short and meaningless sound. "It''s better for me to see the national teacher. Why don''t I take the national teacher back to bliss?" Gu Linyuan covered Su Yao''s mouth with one hand and untied Su Yao''s Coat Button with the other. On the surface, Su Yao struggled and pedaled. My heart is actually laughing with tangyuan. "Ha ha ha ha, look at this poor first time meat eater, pretending to be sophisticated, pretending to be experienced in many battles, ha ha ha!" Since Su Yao used his spiritual consciousness, the world has become really rich and colorful. This time I went to the clouds to see the scenery for an afternoon. Direct teach Su Yao fainted. To be exact, I have a fever. After a short sleep, I woke up and began to be tossed again. No one can bear it. Looking at the blue body, shocking. Gu Linyuan was wearing a Dragon Robe and kneeling at his feet. The Taiyi was terrified and called "evil doing" in his heart. Master, such flowers are all blue and blue by his majesty! What a sin! Of course, he only dares to scream in the bottom of his heart. If it''s really in the open, he doesn''t dare to say that it''s a small matter to lose his own head. What if it''s the head of nine ethnic groups? He just stammered a few words, occasionally caught the cold, prescribed some medicine, and sent the new emperor to the Tai hospital to get some ointment, so he went away with his own small medicine box. Gu Linyuan pinched Su Yao''s face and followed his face to his purple neck. Snow white skin with the traces of this body, looking very eye-catching. I want to destroy it again. But in the end, he held back. He hasn''t got revenge yet. Gu Linyuan released his hand. Su Yao didn''t pass out, but his invisible life was too hard. He asked Tang yuan to put a gong Dou opera in his mind. Looking at the palace fighting drama, the concubines of eight immortals cross the sea and show their magic power, they can''t help but be shocked. "Tangyuan, I apply to change the world now!" These concubines in the harem Palace are too damn terrible to fight! He can''t bear it alone! "The host certainly didn''t take the plot seriously. Gu Linyuan took it back after he unified the world." Su Yao calmed down in an instant. Oh, well, what is he afraid of. Su Yao is fearless, OK! Obviously, they have forgotten a key point - Gu Linyuan has Su Yao, will he still open the harem? No, it''s impossible. Okay?! Su Yao''s eyelashes trembled, then he opened his eyes in confusion. Gongdou drama was so scary that he woke up. Although he has been strongly demanding that people who want to watch gongdou opera should be him. Chapter 2267 As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Gu Linyuan sitting on one side. Although a little vague, he knew that the man was Gu Linyuan. It''s just that Gu Linyuan doesn''t go back to deal with the memorial at this time. What are you doing here? Do you want to pull him? Hiss, Gu Linyuan is really not a thing. He had been dizzy before, and the place is still in pain. If he does it again, he''ll have to go to anorectal. But there was no anorectal department in ancient times. "Your Majesty, why are you still here?" As soon as he said this, Su Yao regretted it. He spoke like this, Gu Linyuan estimated that he was going to be nervous again, but what he said was like water poured out, and he couldn''t take it back. Gu Linyuan narrowed his eyes and said, "why, don''t you want to see me? Or do you dislike me Su Yao Yeah, that''s right. I just don''t want to see you. You can kill me. Su Yao said with a fake smile, "Your Majesty, you think too much. How dare you do that?" "But I think you dare." Gu Linyuan stretched out his hand and pinched Su Yao''s chin. "At the beginning, you could even do that kind of thing. How could you not even dare to do such a little thing?" Su Yao was very helpless. "In this case, your majesty will kill me." "Killed you?" Gu Linyuan released his hand and sneered, "how can I be willing to kill the national teacher? The national teacher has to live well." Su Yao So what do you want? Can you give me a break? "Guoshi, you must have been well with your spirit?" Su Yao Day, Gu Linyuan this dog thing should not be really want to have another hair? Does he have sperm in his head? "Your Majesty, I don''t think I''m good at all. I''m aching everywhere. You''d better let me go." Gu Linyuan suddenly laughed, "national teacher, are you accusing me of being too hard?" Su Yao almost couldn''t help rolling his eyes Yes, you don''t know how fierce you are in bed. You make my bones fall apart. Please let me go. "Your Majesty, excessive indulgence will hurt you." Be careful of kidney deficiency. "Don''t worry, master. I''m in good health." With that, Gu Linyuan reached out to pull the quilt. Su Yao was frightened by his action and quickly grabbed the quilt, "Your Majesty, what are you doing?" God, if he can''t do it, he will beat Gu Linyuan. Gu Linyuan said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the national teacher would be afraid." Su Yao put a big white eye in his heart. Yes, I''m very afraid. I''m afraid you''re a beast. I''m afraid I''ll be killed by you. "But don''t worry, master. I''m not in the mood to do that now. I just want to help him with his medicine." Medicine? What kind of medicine? Where are you going to go? Is it difficult to be there? Su Yao immediately felt that his whole person was not good, "or don''t bother your majesty, I''ll come by myself." "But I''m afraid that part is beyond the reach of the national master. It''s rare for me to be kind-hearted. Don''t sweep my heart, master. " Su Yao What kind of kindness are you? You are very bad. "Then you shouldn''t let your majesty do it. You''d better not embarrass me. Just let my servants do it." Chapter 2268 As soon as the words came out, the air suddenly solidified. A few minutes later, Gu Linyuan spoke, his voice without a trace of temperature, "let the servants do it? That''s really casual. Anyone can touch the body of the national master. Are you going to keep up with the women in the brothel, national master? " Su Yao didn''t speak because he was trying to control the impulse of beating Gu Linyuan. Gu Linyuan''s mouth is too short. He can''t help it. Gu Linyuan didn''t have much patience. He didn''t speak any more. He just lifted the quilt and quickly turned Su Yao over to make his back up. He looked at Su Yao''s traces, and his mood suddenly improved a lot. "Guoshi, you are full of traces left by me. If the servants see you, what do you think they will think of you?" Su Yao didn''t want to take care of the dog, but he was afraid that he would suddenly go crazy. "Is your majesty going to tell us about it? I''ll lose face with your majesty. " "I think too much, but I don''t like to share the bed. The national teacher should pay more attention to himself, but don''t let others find out, otherwise the national teacher will become a fox spirit who will bring disaster to the country and the people. " Gu Linyuan said with a smile. "But the national master''s skin is really tender enough, and he has such a beautiful face that even the girls outside can''t compare with him. It''s better for the national master to come to my back palace, so that he can be happy all night." Su Yao knew that Gu Linyuan said these words to humiliate him, but he didn''t care at all, "I''m a man, your majesty, don''t make fun of me any more." "I''m not kidding. I''m not kidding the National Teacher I''m very interested in your health. The national teacher should think it over. " Su Yao Consider your size! Do you want to think about being beaten to death by me! "Why didn''t the national teacher talk? I''m not angry, am I?" Su Yao''s face was numb. "How dare I be angry with your majesty? I just don''t know how to answer." "Don''t worry about it. Please take your time, master." "Now I''m going to help the national teacher with the medicine." Before Su Yao could react, Gu Linyuan had already put his finger in. He put some medicine on his finger. The medicine was cold. When he touched the wound, he Su Yao couldn''t help making a strange sound. "Your Majesty, can you take your finger out?" This medicine is so exciting. The excitement made him Gu Linyuan took a look at Su Yao, "Guoshi, it''s just medicine. Why do you make such a sound? Is there a response? " "But now that you''re injured, I''m afraid you won''t be able to do that for a while." Su Yao That''s how you react. How filthy are you? You''ve got yellow trash in your head, right? I''m really going to piss him off. Gan! "Your Majesty, it''s a little offensive to say that, but would you please shut up?" "Is the national master ordering me?" Gu Linyuan said while continuing to help Su Yao medicine, he is also very bad to pick a few times. Su Yao almost made a strange sound I dare not "Then shut up." Su Yao All right, just shut up. No, No. The process of applying the medicine is very painful. Do not know is repeated several times, Gu Linyuan finally stopped. Su Yao''s eyes turned red and he panted a little. He looked like he had been bullied Chapter 2269 Gu Linyuan looked at his appearance and couldn''t help bullying him. But thinking that Su Yao was still injured, he put up with it again. But this mouth can''t stop. "The national master''s expression is not to seduce me, is it?" Su Yao was speechless to the extreme Which eye do you see that I''m seducing you? If you don''t want eyes, we suggest donating them to people in need. "I really should let other people come to see what the national master looks like now, so that they can know that Pingli is a superior national master and how lewd he is in private." Gu Linyuan knew that he shouldn''t say such words, but he just couldn''t help humiliating Su Yao, so that he wouldn''t feel so uncomfortable. Su Yao is about to explode. Why is this dog so speechless? It''s worse than Shen Chongtai! "The national master was not angry at all after hearing these words? Is it difficult for the national master to admit that he is a prostitute Su Yao almost couldn''t control his violent temper. He said with a smile, "Your Majesty is right about everything. I dare not refute it or get angry." I don''t know how. After hearing this, Gu Linyuan felt even more agitated. "But I remember clearly. Before, the National Teacher preached to me from time to time, and he would show me his face. Why don''t you dare anything now?" "Is it because I''m afraid I''ll cut your head off?" "I''m afraid of death." Su Yao said perfunctorily. Why is this dog so annoying? He is very hungry now and wants to eat. When will this dog leave? He wants to eat meat, a lot of meat Su Yao''s thinking began to spread. Seeing Su Yao''s absence in front of him, Gu Linyuan immediately frowned, "do you think it''s boring to stay with me?" Su Yao looked at him, "No." Come again, come again, this dog''s brain may be something wrong with it. In order to make Gu Linyuan believe his words, he added, "I just dare not face your Majesty''s face. Please forgive me." Where to know Gu Linyuan after hearing this, the facial expression is more unhappy, "national teacher, do you think I am a fool?" Su Yao I''m telling the truth. " You''re not a fool, but there''s something wrong with your brain. I suggest you find a doctor to have a look, otherwise it will be hopeless. "Then I order you to look at me now." OK, now I''ll look at you until you feel embarrassed. Su Yao has been staring at Gu Linyuan''s face, but in fact, he has gone to heaven. It was not until Gu Linyuan''s voice rang that he came back to himself. "Master, I''m leaving. Won''t you send me off?" What''s wrong? Don''t you see that I don''t wear anything now? How can I send you? Go out naked and give you a ride? Do you need to be sent to the west? "Your Majesty, can you let me put on my clothes first?" "No, just stay there." Gu Linyuan snorted coldly and walked away, as if he was angry. Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "There''s something wrong with his brain." However, as soon as the voice fell, Gu Linyuan''s voice suddenly rang, "national teacher, were you just cursing me?" Su Yao''s face raised a false smile, "Your Majesty heard me wrong. I was just talking to myself." "It turns out that there is something wrong with the brain of the national master. Should I send a doctor to show you?" ¡°¡­¡­ No, I don''t You''d better keep it for yourself. Chapter 2270 In the following days, Su Yao was afraid that Gu Linyuan would suddenly come to his own trouble, so he kept vigilant all the time. However, Gu Linyuan seems to have been delayed by State Affairs recently, and he can''t get rid of his family background at all. As the saying goes, there are three fires when a new official takes office. Gu Linyuan has just been emperor for a few days. There must be a lot of things you need him to do, and those ministers will certainly find some trouble. One day, Su Yao heard from his subordinates that Gu Linyuan was very angry in the court today. He knew that some minister must have made him angry. Imagine Gu Linyuan angry again, he almost laughed. But he didn''t dare to gloat too much. After all, after Gu Linyuan has dealt with the things at hand, he will come to him again. Maybe he will vent all his anger on him. He can''t afford it. So before Gu Linyuan comes to the door again, he has to find a place to hide. As soon as he said, Su Yao ordered his servants to pack up their things, and then took a carriage to the other courtyard that the original owner bought in the suburbs. The location of that other courtyard is quite remote, and few people can find it. But people like Gu Linyuan should be able to find it. But it doesn''t matter. If you can hide for a while, you can hide for a while. If you can be quiet for a while, you can be quiet for a while Although the other courtyard is in the suburbs, it is not far from the capital. Within half a day, Su Yao had already arrived at another hospital. He was accompanied by several servants who came to take care of his daily life. After all, in other people''s eyes, he is a blind man who can''t see anything. Although the original owner did not live in this other hospital several times, he specially asked people to clean the other hospital three times a month. It''s only two days since the last cleaning, so now the other hospital is clean and there''s no need to clean up. As for the bed or something, there''s a servant here, so there''s no need for him to do it himself. And he didn''t need to see Gu Linyuan for a while. It was so comfortable. Su Yao made a pot of tea and lay in the yard in the sun. The sun is warm and makes people want to sleep. Su Yao yawned, closed his eyes and was ready to take a rest. But after a while, he seemed to vaguely hear Gu Linyuan''s voice. At the thought that Gu Linyuan might have found it, he immediately regained consciousness, "Tangyuan, did Gu Linyuan find it?" "No, it''s your own nightmare, isn''t it?" Said Tang yuan. That''s a terrible nightmare. Su Yao make complaints about him. "Then you can help me to keep an eye on Gu Linyuan. As soon as he has any news, tell me immediately." "Good." ¡­¡­ What Su Yao didn''t expect was that when he woke up the next morning, the nightmare came true. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found Gu Linyuan lying beside him. It must be the wrong way he opened his eyes. One more time. Su Yao closed his eyes and opened them again. Gu Linyuan was still there. "It must be an illusion." Su Yao pinched his arm, and then "It hurts." Grass, it''s not an illusion, it''s a nightmare come true. Su Yao was so scared that he kicked Gu Linyuan out of bed. He reflected that after what he had done, he couldn''t even care about the clothes outside, so he jumped out of the window and left Chapter 2271 In the yard under the pruning, people will watch their master jump out of the window. There, the clothes were worn loosely, and there was a spring breeze at the collar, which made people couldn''t help but focus on him. The girls were embarrassed to leave, but their minds were full of Su Yao. But Su Yao didn''t care. What he cared about now was his own life. Gu Linyuan suddenly came to him to settle accounts with him. He would not have been afraid if he had put it in the past. But it''s not the same now. He can''t use his ability now, and his body is too weak. That is to say, he is a weak chicken now. He can''t beat Gu Linyuan. So we have to find a safe place to hide. Su Yao looked east and West, and finally turned his attention to the rockery. There''s a hole there that can hold him, and it''s not easy to find. However, what I didn''t expect was that Gu Linyuan found him before he could hide. He hugged him from behind in front of his servants and even bit his earlobe. "Guoshi, where are you going?" The servants lowered their heads and did not dare to look at Gu Linyuan. But they all scolded Gu Linyuan in their hearts. It''s shameless of the dog emperor to take advantage of their master. But it''s just scolding in my heart. After all, if this scolds out in front of Gu Linyuan, they will be killed. Moreover, their master is so kind that he will certainly plead for them, so the dog emperor will certainly take the opportunity to put forward some excessive demands to humiliate the master. They must not let such a thing happen, they must guard the best national master! Su Yao did not expect that Gu Linyuan was so shameless that he did such a thing in front of his servants. Is this dog not afraid of the spread of this matter, leading him to become a fatuous king in the eyes of the people? Su Yao took a deep breath, resisted the impulse to scold, and said, "Your Majesty, can you let me go first?" "Of course." Gu Linyuan said and released his hand. Su Yao quickly walked forward a few steps, "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?" "I just want to see what my beloved national teacher is doing." Gu Linyuan''s mouth raised a smile, "national teacher, you are really not interesting enough. You don''t tell me in advance when you come here, which makes me so hard to find you." "How can I punish you, master?" Su Yao Punish yourself, dog! "It''s better to use it as a national teacher..." Gu Linyuan paused, his eyes fell on Su Yao''s white skin, and his eyes became a little dangerous. "Guoshi, did you know that I would come today, that''s why you dressed like this?" Su Yao followed his line of sight, and then quickly tucked in the collar. Gan! Where do you look at this dog? It''s shameless! In order to avoid Gu Linyuan saying more shocking words in front of his servants, Su Yao quickly took the lead and said, "Your Majesty, can you let me get dressed?" "Of course, I''ll go with you." The corners of Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times. "Your Majesty, I can go alone." "The national master can''t see. It''s a little inconvenient to be alone. Let me help you." Su Yao Chapter 2272 As soon as he entered the room, Su Yao was butted against the wall by Gu Linyuan. Before he could speak, his lips were blocked by Gu Linyuan. Gu Linyuan bit his lip lightly. Su Yao It''s really a dog. And it''s a sperm brained dog. What evil did he do to get such a punishment? He noticed that Su Yao was distracted. Gu Linyuan was a little upset. He bit Su Yao''s lip heavily. "Hiss!" Su Yao suddenly returned to his senses. He reached out and pushed Gu Linyuan, "Your Majesty, what are you doing?" "I''m punishing you, of course." Gu Linyuan licked his lower lip. "You left guoshifu without permission, but you committed a felony." "If I were someone else, I would have had his head cut off." Su Yao wanted to roll his eyes, "then your majesty will chop me now." Isn''t this dog the emperor? Why is it so idle every day? And why do you have to trouble him? If he remembers correctly, the original owner saved the dog''s life before. Although the original owner has done something wrong, is it equal to the merits and demerits? "Isn''t the National Teacher afraid of death?" Gu Linyuan played with the jade and pointed, "is it difficult that what the National Master said before is cheating me?" Su Yao That''s right. I''m lying to you, you big idiot. Do you hear me? Big fool! "How dare I cheat your majesty? I just figured it out suddenly. This man is going to die sooner or later. He will die sooner or later. And maybe before your majesty kills me, I will die suddenly. " Gu Linyuan''s action on his hand Is that how the national master wants to die? " Su Yao laughed and did not speak. Gu Linyuan crushed the jade finger in his hand, and then spread Su Yao on the bed, "master, it''s not so easy to die. No matter what you do to annoy me, I won''t kill you until I''m tired of it. " Su Yao very perfunctory "Oh", there is no afterword. When Gu Linyuan bullied his upper body and reached for Su Yao''s clothes, Su Yao didn''t respond. When he bit Su Yao''s clavicle, Su Yao didn''t respond Su Yao looked at him like a lifeless doll. Gu Linyuan suddenly lost interest, "how can the national master not resist today?" "Is resistance useful?" "But I like to see you revolt." Gu Linyuan went down from Su Yao, "Guoshi, I don''t want to see you like this again. I hope you can remember it." Su Yao dressed himself, "what does your majesty want? Is it difficult for an important minister to please his majesty as a brothel lady please her benefactor? Why don''t your majesty send me to the brothel now? Anyway, your majesty does these things to humiliate me. " Gu Linyuan''s eyes suddenly cold down, "national teacher, this is accusing me?" "I don''t dare. I just want to talk from my heart." Dog, I''m accusing you. What''s the matter? I really don''t serve you! Whatever you want. It doesn''t matter to kill me now. Gu Linyuan sneered, "that national teacher''s meaning is that I am a faint king?" Su Yao That''s what you said. I''ve never said that. Don''t put all the black pot on my head. Chapter 2273 "Is it acquiescence that the national teacher does not speak?" Su Yao What''s wrong with me? Can you not be there by yourself? Can you think a little bit more normally? I didn''t say anything just now. Don''t do wrong. "It turns out that in the heart of the national master, I am such an image." "In that case, I''ll give this name to you." Su Yao No, you don''t really want to be a fool, do you? Also, can you stop taking off my clothes? I just put it on? If those ministers know about your behavior, they will certainly talk about you, and give you the name of a fatuous king, and then completely overthrow you. Su Yao rose up to resist, but his body was too weak, and the "enemy" was too strong. After a few minutes of resistance, he was completely suppressed. Su Yao had no choice but to surrender to the "enemy". "Your Majesty, when will you let me go?" The dog emperor did not lift his head. "Don''t even think about it." Su Yao OK, OK, you are the emperor. You has the final say. My little minister can''t fight you at all, and I''m not qualified to fight with you. If you can, I really want to turn the dog emperor into a eunuch. Gan! "Your Majesty, I''m a sick man. I''ve done something I''m sorry for you, but can you be gentle?" "Do you deserve it?" Su Yao Yes, I don''t deserve it. ¡­¡­ The dog emperor finally stopped persecuting his subjects. He lay on one side, holding Su Yao''s earlobe with his fingers. "How does the teacher feel? Do you feel like you''re in paradise? " Su Yao really has no strength. He doesn''t even want to say anything now. Gu Linyuan is really not a human being. He has said that he won''t come for several times, but this dog is deaf and doesn''t listen at all In a sense, he is on the verge of paradise. If he died one day, he must have been killed by Gu Linyuan Those servants outside the house heard the movement of the house clearly. They scolded Gu Linyuan in their heart. The dog emperor was so shameless that he forced their master to do such a thing. It''s really miserable for the master to be favored by such a beast. The dog emperor, hurry to die! ¡­¡­ Gu Linyuan left here soon, as if he came here to relieve some physiological needs. make complaints about glutinous rice balls. Gu Linyuan''s dog is a heartless rats. I went away after I slept. Tangyuan rolled his eyes, "this is not the first time, what''s so strange." "And he only cares about himself, and he doesn''t think about my feelings at all." Su Yao continued, "that''s OK. He still speaks. I seriously doubt if there is something wrong with his brain." "Then why didn''t you resist? You could resist. Besides, you were very happy at that time, otherwise you would not have been like that. I just recorded it. I''ll play it to you now. " Tangyuan said and turned on the recording. Su Yao''s face turned red when he heard the voice. This is definitely not him. How could he call it so "Tangyuan, don''t slander me there. Do you believe I''ll blow your head out?" "I''m not faking. It''s your own voice. Don''t tell me you didn''t hear it." "Shut up!" "Oh." Chapter 2274 Although Gu Linyuan left soon, Su Yao always felt that he would see him again as soon as he opened his eyes tomorrow morning, and then something important happened. So he had to move quickly, preferably to a place that no one knew and was hard to find. Recently, he doesn''t want to see Gu Linyuan again. Su Yao thought about it carefully and found that the original master had a younger martial brother. That younger martial brother is a miracle doctor. Now he lives in Yaowang valley. There are many people who want to find Yaowang valley. Of course, only a few people finally find it. Moreover, Yaowang Valley is not under the control of the imperial court. Even people from the imperial court have to follow the rules when they go there. So now the most suitable place is Yaowang valley. Fortunately, the memory of the original owner is about the location of Yaowang valley. If you want to go there, you don''t need to spend too much time. after deciding that he really wanted to go to Yaowang Valley, Su Yao went to the housekeeper. However, before he spoke, the housekeeper suddenly burst into tears, "master, you have suffered." Su Yao''s face was blank. "Uncle Zhao, what''s the matter? What happened?" "Just now they all told me, your majesty, that he really went too far to treat you like that." Su Yao could not wait for his eyes to darken, so he fainted. Well, what he and Gu Linyuan did in the room just now was known by the next people. This is all Gu Linyuan that does not divide the field to match the dog thing to harm. If one day his ability can be used, he must beat Gu Linyuan. Housekeeper Zhao continued, "master, if it wasn''t for us, you wouldn''t be threatened by your majesty, and you wouldn''t be forced to do that kind of thing. We''ve done all this harm. We''re sorry for you." After hearing this, Su Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. "Uncle Zhao, this has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to blame yourself. This time it''s because of myself." "Master, you shouldn''t have saved him. He is ungrateful..." Su Yao interrupted the words "white eyed wolf" before saying them, "OK, don''t talk about it. Take them to pack up, and we''ll leave here at once." After saying this, he compared his mouth to housekeeper Zhao again and said in silence - "be careful that walls have ears." Gu Linyuan can find here so quickly, he must have sent the dark Wei to follow him, then his every move will be reported to Gu Linyuan by the dark Wei. If the words of housekeeper Zhao just now were told to Gu Linyuan by the dark Wei, then according to the dog''s character, he might immediately send someone to kill housekeeper Zhao. He can''t do that. ¡­¡­ But Su Yao didn''t guess wrong. Gu Linyuan did send a dark guard to follow him. The dark guard heard the conversation between him and housekeeper Zhao clearly. He squatted here for a while, and when he heard other useful news, he immediately went back to report to Gu Linyuan. "Your Majesty, just now my subordinates heard that the national master was going to Yaowang valley." Gu Linyuan was not surprised by this. He had expected Su Yao to hide in another place and knew the relationship between Su Yao and yaowanggu. And Yaowang Valley is hard to find. It''s really a good place. "Did you hear anything else useful?" "I also heard his conversation with housekeeper Zhao, which seems to have something to do with your majesty." Dark Wei said. Chapter 2275 "What did they say?" "I heard housekeeper Zhao say something like this -" "master, you shouldn''t have saved him at the beginning." As soon as the words came out, Gu Linyuan failed to hold one of the brushes in his hand. Suddenly, he drew one more brush, which ruined the whole painting. Even his usual cold voice was a little more emotional Are you sure he said that? " "Sure, I can hear it clearly." Gu Linyuan put down his brush and tried to control his mood. "Now go to check what happened that night ten years ago, and then check where the national teacher was that night." He always remembered that one night someone saved himself, so he didn''t die. But he didn''t see who the man was. He has been looking for that person for ten years, but he can''t find it. But all of a sudden, there is news, and that person is likely to be su Yao. If it''s really Su Yao, isn''t he repaying kindness with vengeance? Thinking of this, Gu Linyuan couldn''t sit still. He wanted to go to Su Yao now and ask him face to face. Ask if the person who saved himself was him. "And send someone to stop them at once, and don''t let them go." "Yes, I''ll do it now." After dark Wei finished, he immediately did what Gu Linyuan ordered. Gu Linyuan no longer has the idea of painting Danqing. Now his mind is full of whether the person who saved him that night ten years ago is Su Yao. He hoped that person was su Yao, but he was a little afraid that person was su Yao. He has done so much to Su Yao. When the truth comes out, he doesn''t know how to face Su Yao and whether Su Yao will forgive him. "Your Majesty, here comes the prime minister." At this time, the eunuch guarding the door suddenly came in. Gu Linyuan is very agitated now. He is not in the mood to see anyone, nor is he in the mood to give false advice to the prime minister. "I don''t want to see him. Let him go right away." "Yes, your majesty." The eunuch stooped out and closed the door. "Prime minister, your majesty doesn''t want to see you. Please come back." The Prime Minister stood still and said aloud, "Your Majesty, I have something very important to say. It''s about ten years ago." The eunuch frowned, "prime minister, what are you doing? Your majesty has said that he doesn''t want to see you. If you don''t leave, your majesty will be angry. " "Don''t worry, your majesty won''t trouble me." However, as soon as he finished his sentence, he was beaten in the face. Gu Linyuan''s voice came over. It was a word full of Zhongqi - "roll!" The prime minister was stunned. At that moment, the expression on his face was really "pretty". The eunuch almost burst out laughing, "prime minister, you''d better go quickly. When your majesty comes out, if he sees you here, he will be the same as last time. I think the prime minister doesn''t want that to happen again. " The prime minister thought of what happened last time, and his face was even worse. He snorted and left. ¡­¡­ On the other side. As soon as Su Yao got on the carriage, before the carriage started to go, suddenly a group of officers and soldiers came and surrounded them. Housekeeper Zhao stepped forward and said, "who are you?" "Your Majesty has an order that the people in the National Palace can''t leave here for half a step." Chapter 2276 Although Su Yao guessed that Gu Linyuan might have sent dark guards to follow them, it was just a guess, but he didn''t expect that there were dark guards following them. Otherwise, these officers and men would not suddenly appear. It seems that they can''t go today. I just don''t know what kind of madness Gu Linyuan suddenly took. Su Yao came down from the carriage and looked at the officers and soldiers in front of him. He was in a worse mood. If his ability could be used in this plane, it would be a piece of cake for him to bring down these officers and soldiers in front of him, and he would not have to be so subdued. But now he doesn''t have any ability, so he can only bear it for a while. But sooner or later, he will calculate those accounts with Gu Linyuan. Housekeeper Zhao looked a little unhappy. After seeing Su Yao, he relaxed a little. "Master, what should I do now?" What does the dog emperor want to do? Even if they did something like that to the master, now they even sent officers and soldiers to watch them. It''s the ultimate expression of ingratitude. If he had known that there would be such a thing, no matter what he said on that night ten years ago, he would have stopped the master from saving the dog emperor. But now it''s too late to say anything. I can only hope that the dog emperor''s conscience will not die. Housekeeper Zhao was more and more angry. "What else can we do? We have to stay here." Su Yao sighed helplessly. What is Gu Linyuan doing? Is it to stop him from going to Yaowang Valley? But you don''t have to fight so much, do you? Forget it, I don''t want to. Even if I want to break my head, Gu Linyuan won''t suddenly change his mind. That''s it. He''s really hard. ¡­¡­ What happened that night ten years ago was too complicated. This investigation has been going on for several days, and it has found something useful. At this time, the neighboring country suddenly sent messengers to seek peace and kinship, followed by the eldest princess and the Third Prince of the neighboring country. It''s one of them who came to make peace this time. This kind of thing obviously has nothing to do with Su Yao, the national master. But Gu Linyuan suddenly sent someone to pick him up, and he also threatened the lives of the servants of the national master''s office. Su Yao had no choice but to follow the people who came to the palace. After attending the dinner, he thought he was here to eat and drink. In addition to several powerful ministers and envoys from neighboring countries, there were also several young talents who were all members of the royal family. They were more or less related to Gu Linyuan. And their role is to be the object of reconciliation. It depends on which one of them the princesses and princesses of neighboring countries will like. Gu Linyuan looked at the people sitting down, and some of them were in a lack of interest. It wasn''t until the eunuch standing at the door called "the National Master arrived" that he was interested. Looking at Su Yao who came in, Gu Linyuan waved to him with a smile, "national teacher, you are here. Please come to me." Su Yao didn''t want to attract the attention of the whole audience. He went to the empty seat and sat down, "Your Majesty, just sit here." With so many people here, Gu Linyuan didn''t embarrass him. However, the attention of the whole audience still focused on him. After all, he was the most honorable person except Gu Linyuan, the emperor. No matter where he goes, even if he doesn''t do anything, it will cause a sensation Chapter 2277 People in neighboring countries are also very interested in the national teacher of Yuan state. From the moment Su Yao came in, their eyes fell on Su Yao. Especially the eldest princess, she was very reluctant to stick her eyes to Su Yao. She was still thinking about who to choose as her own bodyguard, but now she has chosen. That person is the national teacher of Yuan state. Gu Linyuan didn''t notice that the eldest princess had been staring at Su Yao. Seeing that she looked at Su Yao with disgusting eyes, he wanted to gouge out her eyes. The third prince sitting next to the eldest princess quickly whispered, "sister Huang, don''t stare at the national teacher. The emperor of the yuan kingdom is looking at you now." Hearing this, the eldest princess''s attention was shifted. She took a look at Gu Linyuan quietly. Now that he was looking at himself with a murderous look, he was startled. She quickly lowered her head and did not dare to stare at Su Yao. Gu Linyuan then turned his attention to Su Yao again, and then said, "teacher, which two of these young talents are most suitable to be chosen by relatives?" Su Yao was drinking tea. He didn''t expect that the fire would suddenly kill him. He was choked immediately. ¡°¡­¡­ Keke, your majesty, have you forgotten that I can''t see you? It''s better for the eldest princess and the Third Prince of neighboring countries to solve this problem by themselves. " "I''m sorry, I forgot that my national teacher is blind." The eldest princess of the neighboring country had planned to let Su Yao, the national teacher of the neighboring country, be her own son-in-law, but after hearing Su Yao''s eyes, she immediately gave up the idea, and her eyes flashed a little disgust. Although the Yuanguo teacher is very good-looking, he is blind. She can never find a blind man to be her own assistant. This face is a pity. Seeing that the eldest princess of the neighboring country showed such an expression, Gu Linyuan knew that she had suddenly changed her mind again, and her mood was much better. But at the thought of more people outside thinking about Su Yao, the mood suddenly became worse. Su Yao belongs to Gu Linyuan. No one else is qualified to covet him. Gu Linyuan was immediately frightened by his own ideas. What''s wrong with him? Why is Gu Linyuan so angry when he thinks of the pictures of him with other people? Is it because he has already regarded Su Yao as his own property or But either way, he won''t let Su Yao be with other people. If anyone wants to rob him, he will kill him directly. ¡­¡­ Next, Su Yao kept silent, listening to other people talking there. Now, listen, he suddenly feels a little sleepy now. But the dinner is not over yet. For the sake of Yuan Guo''s image, he can''t sleep at the dinner. And he can be sure that if he sleeps at this juncture, Gu Linyuan will suddenly go crazy again. He doesn''t want to hit the muzzle of the gun. Su Yao severely pinched his thigh, forced himself to sleep, and continued to listen. The election with relatives was soon settled. The one who wanted to make peace with the eldest princess of the neighboring country was major general song Qiao. Although the overseas Chinese of the Song Dynasty were not as good as Su Yao, they were able to be civil and military. The eldest princess of neighboring countries was quite satisfied with this. After the selection of relatives, several people chatted for a while, and the dinner was finally over. Chapter 2278 After the envoys of neighboring countries left, Su Yao could not hold on. He fell forward and fell asleep. Gu Linyuan stopped the eunuch who was going to wake Su Yao up, and he went forward to pick him up. The other people in the hall were stunned when they looked at him. Your majesty, what are you doing? "Your Majesty, let..." Before the words were spoken, Gu Linyuan glared at him, and the eunuch who was speaking was silent immediately. Gu Linyuan ignored the others in the hall and left with Su Yao in his arms. And after he left, those people immediately began to talk. "What do you say your majesty is doing? Where is he going to carry the national teacher? " "Isn''t it going to take me back to my bedroom?" "It''s impossible, isn''t it?" "What''s impossible? I heard some rumors outside that your majesty had an affair with the national master. I didn''t believe it at first, but now, how do I think, how do I feel that your majesty has an affair with the national master? " "I said," Why are your thoughts so dirty? It can''t be that your majesty respects the national teacher very much... " As soon as this sentence came out, it was immediately interrupted by others. "Come on, which one of you has ever seen your majesty give the national teacher a good face before?" Several people thought about it carefully and found that it was not. "If you want me to tell you, they really have an affair with each other, and the national master may be forced." Suddenly there was a sound of air-conditioning. "Hiss!" "If that''s the case, your Majesty would be a bit of a beast. It''s really bad luck for the national master to be favored by his majesty for eight lifetimes. " "All right, don''t say it. Don''t let it pass to your majesty." As soon as the words came out, everyone stopped gossiping and closed their mouth. They looked around and saw a few eunuchs looking over here. They immediately glared at them and left here quickly. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Gu Linyuan really took Su Yao to his bedroom. He also took off Su Yao''s clothes and shoes. Then he just sat and looked at Su Yao''s sleeping face. When he looked at it, his hands suddenly became restless. He touched Su Yao''s face and then stopped at Su Yao''s neck. At this time, Su Yao''s mouth suddenly moved, as if he was talking in his sleep. Gu Linyuan put his ear close to him, and then he heard such a sentence - "Gu Linyuan, you dog, I will never let you go. I will definitely settle the old accounts with you. I suspect that you will be turned into a eunuch, so that you can no longer be humane, and you will lose your children and grandchildren from now on. " Gu Linyuan was angry and laughed at his words. He reached out and pinched Su Yao''s neck. Su Yao immediately woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he faced Gu Linyuan''s face and was scared to kick it. But he didn''t kick, and his foot was caught by Gu Linyuan. Gu Linyuan even touched his foot. Su Yao''s goose bumps are about to get up. He quickly takes back his feet. "Your Majesty, why are you here?" "This is my bedroom. Where else can I be if I''m not here?" Gu Linyuan looked at him with a smile and said, "it''s the national teacher. You are really double faced. On the surface, they are respectful to me, but in private they are scolding me. It''s really enough. " Su Yao Crouching trough, Gu Linyuan how to know this dog thing, is it difficult for him to say something in his sleep? Chapter 2279 No, I can''t admit it. "Your Majesty, I didn''t say anything just now. Did you misunderstand something?" The smile on Gu Linyuan''s face remained unchanged. "You just talked in your sleep, and I can hear you clearly. Do you need me to repeat it to you?" Su Yao resisted the impulse of beating the past with a fist Your majesty, are you mistaken? I never talk in my sleep What if I said it? Do you have any evidence? Su Yao forgot the important point that Gu Linyuan, as an emperor, didn''t have to reason with him. "The national master just fell asleep. How could he know that he was not talking in his sleep?" Su Yao What you say is what you mean. After all, I''m not as shameless as you. "I was in a bad mood after hearing what the national teacher said just now, so I decided to punish you." Su Yao understood that Gu Linyuan''s punishment was to follow him. He had been used to it for a long time, and he knew that it was useless to resist, so he had better lie down and let it go. Thinking, Su Yao stretched out his hand to take off his clothes, but Gu Linyuan stopped him, "what is the national master doing? Do you want to seduce me by taking off your clothes in front of me? " Su Yao rolled his eyes, "didn''t your majesty say that you want to punish me? I''m at your disposal. " Gu Linyuan said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the national master actually understood what I was going to do. The national master and I really have a heart to heart." Su Yao really wanted to spit on his face. Who has a heart to heart with you? I''m afraid your skin is thicker than the wall, right? "Since the national master invited me personally, I will not be polite to him. I will take him to the paradise immediately." Su Yao If you want to do it, can you stop talking so much? Gu Linyuan just took off his coat, the door was knocked, "Your Majesty, the prime minister is here." Gu Linyuan''s good interest disappeared immediately after hearing this sentence. "Let him get out of here at once!" Seeing this, Su Yao could not help guessing the relationship between Gu Linyuan and Cheng. Gu Linyuan doesn''t like the prime minister so much. It seems that there is a deep resentment between them. Moreover, if he remembers correctly, in the original plot, the prime minister wants to marry his daughter to Gu Linyuan, but Gu Linyuan fiercely refuses, and Gu Linyuan humiliates the prime minister''s daughter. But the prime minister did not give up the idea of letting his daughter enter the palace as a concubine. Now the prime minister suddenly came to find Gu Linyuan, probably for the purpose of electing a concubine. If this is the case, he must scold the prime minister. Although Gu Linyuan is not a good man, he is still Su Yao''s man. In the world, Su Yao is the only one who can be with Gu Linyuan. No one else wants to think about it. So thinking, Su Yao looked at Gu Linyuan, "Your Majesty, the prime minister came here so late. There must be something important to report to your majesty. Your majesty, you''d better listen to what the prime minister wants to say." Gu Linyuan looked at him with a strange look in his eyes. "How can the national master speak for the prime minister today? Isn''t the national master the most indifferent to the prime minister? Is it hard to say that the national teacher has already repaired with the prime minister? " The expression on Su Yao''s face was stiff for a moment Your majesty, I just feel that it''s cold at night, and the prime minister is very old. If it goes on like this, the prime minister will be ill. " Chapter 2280 "I didn''t expect the national teacher to be so kind." Gu Linyuan said with a smile, "since the national teachers have spoken for the prime minister, I have to give the national teacher a face. I will go to see the prime minister now, but you have to go with me, national teacher." "I don''t want to go." Su Yao refused without thinking about it. If the prime minister saw him come out of Gu Linyuan''s bedroom, he would not be able to wash himself if he jumped into the Yellow River. Although it is true that he is not clear with Gu Linyuan now, he does not want others to find out before he determines the relationship, and that will have a great impact on Gu Linyuan''s reputation. "Your Majesty, it''s late at night now. If other people see me coming out of your palace, they will misunderstand what it is, and it will affect your Majesty''s reputation." "I don''t care." Gu Linyuan said. "But I don''t care." Gu Linyuan sighed helplessly, "just, just, since the national teacher doesn''t want to go with me to see the prime minister, stay here. I''ll come." Su Yao is a little strange. Isn''t Gu Linyuan supposed to pinch his neck and let him go with him to see the prime minister? Why is it so easy to compromise now? Is there any conspiracy? The more Su Yao thought about it, the more he felt that there was a conspiracy. Looking at Gu Linyuan, he could not help but take some precautions. Seeing him looking at himself like this, Gu Linyuan knew what he was thinking in his heart, and he couldn''t laugh or cry. "Guoshi, when you look at me with such eyes, are you secretly scolding me in your heart?" "I have not." Su Yao quickly denied. Gu Linyuan pick pick eyebrow, "no, no, so excited why?" Su Yao Which eye do you see me excited? "Your Majesty, the prime minister must have been standing outside for a long time. If it goes on like this, the prime minister will really fall ill. You''d better go out and meet the prime minister." "OK, I''ll go now, but wait a moment, don''t rush out suddenly, or the prime minister will misunderstand the relationship between me and you." If an old fox like the prime minister knows what happened between him and the national master. Maybe it will be said secretly, so as to destroy the reputation of the national teacher. After all, the prime minister has never dealt with the national teacher. He may not be in charge of it before, but it''s different now. It''s really possible that the national master was the one who saved his life that night ten years ago. So before the truth comes out, he has to protect the national master, so that after the truth comes out, he has done a lot of things to apologize to his life-saving benefactor. ¡­¡­ After a short time, Gu Linyuan came back, but his face became very ugly. It is estimated that the prime minister made him angry. Is it really for the sake of choosing a concubine? Su Yao thought in his heart, but he didn''t hold back and asked, "Your Majesty, why is your face so ugly?" "Of course, I was angry with the prime minister." Gu Linyuan thought of what the prime minister said just now, his face was even more ugly? I didn''t expect that he had refused so many times. He still didn''t dare to give up when he weighed the skin of the old horse. He had to send his daughter to his harem. Does the prime minister really think he can''t see it? He is not a fool. Chapter 2281 Su Yao was more curious. "What did the prime minister say to his majesty?" "Master, why are you so curious about this?" Gu Linyuan asked. "I just want to help your majesty. If your majesty doesn''t want to say anything, I think I didn''t say anything just now." "It turns out that the national master is so worried about me, so I''ll tell him." "The prime minister is here to choose a concubine." At this point, Gu Linyuan pause, and then observed Su Yao''s expression. Seeing the same expression on Su Yao''s face, I suddenly felt lost. Wait. Lost? Why did he lose? Is his brain broken? Su Yao didn''t notice Gu Linyuan''s eyes and said, "Your Majesty is really old enough to choose a concubine, and there isn''t any concubine in the back palace. If this thing goes out, people will think that your majesty can''t do it." "Is it possible for me to be there? Shouldn''t the national teacher have a deep understanding?" Su Yao''s face was red at once. Can Gu Linyuan shut his mouth with rats? "Your Majesty, let''s go on with the subject. What did the prime minister say besides mentioning the selection of concubines? " "He wants his daughter to serve me in the palace." Gu Linyuan sneered, with a certain disdain in his tone, "I''ve already refused several times, but he still refuses to change. Does he think I''m a fool?" After hearing this sentence, Su Yao suddenly understood why Gu Linyuan''s face was so ugly, because he was also very angry now. Even if the prime minister wants Gu Linyuan to hold a grand ceremony for selecting concubines, he wants his daughter to go to the palace to serve Gu Linyuan, and maybe he will become the queen. It''s too much. The man who wants to rob Su Yao has no way. "It turns out that your majesty is worried about this. I have a plan here. I don''t know whether to talk about it or not." "National teacher, but it''s OK to say so." "If I remember correctly, the prime minister has only one daughter, right?" Gu Linyuan nodded, "the prime minister really has only one daughter." "Since the prime minister wants to marry off his only daughter so much, that''s his wish." Su Yao said with a smile. Gu Linyuan frowned a little puzzled. "What does the National Teacher mean by this? Is he persuading me to bring the prime minister''s daughter into the harem?" "No Su Yao shook his head. "Your Majesty just needs to give him a marriage. As for the object of marriage, it''s necessary to choose from him." "Waiting for the imperial edict, the prime minister will be able to give up that idea completely, unless he wants to resist the edict..." At this point, Su Yao did not say any more. He believed that with Gu Linyuan''s intelligence, he would understand what he meant. And Gu Linyuan really understood, "the national teacher is so clever. After this matter is solved, I will reward him well. No, let me reward the national teacher now. " With these words, he picked up Su Yao, threw him on the bed, and then bullied him. Su Yao was immediately dumbfounded, "Your Majesty, is that how you reward me?" "What kind of reward do you want? Gold, silver, jewelry or beauty? " As soon as Su Yao wanted to speak, Gu Linyuan grabbed his earlobe and bit it gently. "Master, it''s a long night. You''d better keep your strength and call later." Su Yao Gu Linyuan is a beast. Gan! Chapter 2282 The next morning. Su Yao was still sleeping when he was awakened by Gu Linyuan. Su Yao scolded "dog things" several times in his heart. "Your Majesty, what are you doing?" If he continues to do so, he will die under Gu Linyuan sooner or later. Gu Linyuan didn''t know what was on Su Yao''s mind, but looking at his panic, he couldn''t help laughing. "Master, I just want to tell you something very important." "What''s important?" The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was not a good thing. "Wait a minute, the eunuchs will come to wait on me to wash. If you don''t leave here soon, they will find you. If they misunderstand something, they won''t be broken." Gu Linyuan said with a smile. Su Yao Listen, listen, what''s this? Wait, that doesn''t seem to be the point. The point is that eunuchs will come in and wait on Gu Linyuan. If he doesn''t leave here again, that kind of mess between him and Gu Linyuan will be discovered by the eunuch. People in this palace are so bored that they gossip every day. If those eunuchs spread the news, the whole world will know that he climbed on Gu Linyuan''s Dragon bed last night. No, we can''t let that happen. We have to get out of here. Thinking about this, Su Yao quickly found his own clothes. But when he finally found his clothes, he found that his clothes had become rags, and the only thing left was the coat. Last night''s war was so fierce that his clothes were torn by Gu Linyuan. At the thought of what happened last night, Su Yao couldn''t help but blush. Gu Linyuan wanted to bite it. Gu Linyuan cleared his throat and restrained his smile. "What''s the national teacher doing looking at me like this?" "Your Majesty, you have torn my clothes. Does your majesty want me to go out naked?" Su Yao asked. Gu Linyuan immediately made up his mind for the picture, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared Do you really want to do that? " Smell speech, Su Yao is first Leng for a while, then almost vomit fragrance, "Your Majesty, what does this mean? It is clear that your majesty tore my minister''s clothes like this, but now he says such words. Does your majesty regard my minister as that kind of cheap brothel woman? " Gu Linyuan is a dog. He''s really going to piss him off. Gu Linyuan feels headache unceasingly, he obviously does not want to say that kind of words, but after the brain fills out that kind of picture, he can''t help saying it. "Master, calm down. That''s not what I mean." "What does your majesty mean..." Su Yao''s words did not even finish half, outside the room suddenly thought of the eunuch director''s voice, "Your Majesty up?" He immediately panicked, jumped out of bed, looked around, wanted to find a place to hide, but there was no place to hide. Finally, he bit his teeth and went under the bed. Gu Linyuan didn''t expect Su Yao to hide under the bed. He was stunned at first, and then almost laughed loudly. Chapter 2283 Su Yao, who was hiding under the bed, heard Gu Linyuan''s choking laughter. He was so angry that he wanted to come out and punch him in the face. Gu Linyuan is such a dog that he has to hide under the bed. Now he dares to be happy with disaster. He is really angry. This is the first time that Gu Linyuan is so happy. Su Yao is really different from other people. Now he wants to keep Su Yao by his side more and more. No, he must keep Su Yao by his side After Gu Linyuan went to the early court, Su Yao quickly crawled out from under the bed. He opened Gu Linyuan''s exclusive wardrobe and turned it inside. Finally, he came to a brand-new set of obscene clothes and trousers. Although Gu Linyuan''s clothes are a little big for him, he can''t help it now. If he doesn''t want to go out naked, he can only wear Gu Linyuan''s clothes. Su Yao quickly put on his clothes. As soon as he was ready to open the door and go out, there was a sound of footwork outside the palace, followed by the voice of the maids. He quickly squatted down, waiting for the sound of footsteps gradually disappeared before he got up. Su Yao opened the door, looked around carefully, found no one, and rushed out. But just walk a few steps, suddenly ran into a few maids. When the maids saw him, they were all surprised. "Master, how can you be here?" "I''ve come to see your majesty, but your majesty seems to have gone to court early." Su Yao is very calm on the surface, but his heart is there. The palace is so big. Why do you meet the maids in a few steps? I hope the maids didn''t find that he came from Gu Linyuan''s bedroom, otherwise tomorrow, the whole palace will be full of rumors about his affair with Gu Linyuan. The maids did not doubt the truth of Su Yao''s words. "It''s like this, master. Go slowly." Su Yao answered softly, and then walked away. After watching him leave, one of the maids said, "did you notice that the national master came from your Majesty''s bedroom?" When she said that, several other maids in court also realized this, "it''s really true." "In addition, not long after the dawn of the day, the master was already in the palace. I suspect that after the dinner last night, the master did not return to the palace at all, but stayed in the palace." "If it''s really like what you said, would the national master have been sleeping in his Majesty''s bedroom last night?" As soon as this sentence came out, the maids in waiting all took a breath of cold air. "Speaking of it, I just found that there was something wrong with the walking posture of the national master. Did you say that the national master was the one with his majesty last night?" "Your Majesty must have forced you. You are so pitiful." "All right, all right, don''t say it. Manager Li is coming. If he hears this, and then spreads it to his majesty, he will be beheaded." ¡­¡­ On the other side. The atmosphere in the court is not so good. The ministers at the bottom are nervous one by one, watching Gu Linyuan confront the prime minister there. The prime minister straightened his chest and spoke in an impassioned tone. "Your Majesty, now that the harem is empty, it''s time to hold a draft meeting and fill it up. You can''t live without a monarch or a mother for a day. " Gu Linyuan sneered, "is the prime minister''s hand stretched too long? Now he is in charge of my harem." Chapter 2284 The expression on the prime minister''s face is still so calm, "I dare not, I''m just thinking about your majesty and the country." Gu Linyuan was almost laughed by his shameless words, "for the sake of this country? Prime minister, since you are so great, why don''t I give you the throne? " As soon as these words came out, all the ministers immediately focused on the prime minister, and the same idea appeared in their mind - is the prime minister always planning to usurp the throne? The prime minister quickly knelt down, "I dare not, I really just want your majesty as soon as possible He is very old, and he has been an official for so long. He is tired enough. He didn''t even dare to think about such a thing as usurping the throne. In addition, although Gu Linyuan was still young, he was brave and resourceful, and his means were cruel. If he really had such a mind, I''m afraid dozens of people in the prime minister''s house would bury him with him. As for why he wanted to send his only daughter to the palace, he was afraid that if he died suddenly one day, the daughter would not have any dependence. He has only one child in his life. If he gives birth to a son, he won''t do it again and again. And although he seemed to be very calm just now, he was really in a panic. Gu Linyuan didn''t know what the prime minister thought. He firmly believed that the prime minister was an old fox. If he could, he would like to have the old fox pulled out and cut down now. But I can''t. Gu Linyuan adjusted his mood and looked at the prime minister kneeling there. "Prime minister, I heard that you have a daughter." The prime minister didn''t expect that he suddenly mentioned it. He was stunned for a moment. After the reaction, he was ecstatic. Why did your majesty mention it all of a sudden? Is it because he is so impatient that he plans to bring his daughter into the harem? That''s great. As long as his daughter is in the palace, he can prepare his affairs in advance. The prime minister tried to control his inner excitement, but his crazy upward lips revealed his mood at the moment, "my Lord, I do have a daughter. She is eighteen years old. She is pretty and gentle. " While other ministers were listening to the prime minister''s crazy boasting about his daughter, an idea flashed through their mind - shameless. The prime minister was so shameless that he took the opportunity to sell his daughter. Gu Linyuan listened to the prime minister''s crazy boasting about his daughter, and his mouth twitched a few times. In order to make his daughter enter the harem successfully, the prime minister doesn''t even want this old face. "Prime minister, your daughter is already 18 years old. It''s time to get married, so I''ve decided that I want to..." The prime minister''s heart suddenly rose. He was nervous and excited. "I''m going to marry your daughter to the second son of general Meng''s family. What does the prime minister think?" Smell speech, Prime Minister immediately Leng is there. He thought that his Majesty was going to take his daughter as a concubine, but he didn''t think that he was going to marry his daughter, and the other side was the second son of general Meng''s family. Wait, general Meng''s second son? This marriage is very good. The second son of the Meng family is the best of the three sons of general Meng. And the Meng family are very attentive. If his daughter really married the second son of general Meng''s family, he would never have to worry. I didn''t expect your majesty to be so good Chapter 2285 "I''m very satisfied. I''m here to thank your majesty for my daughter." The smile on the prime minister''s face is a brilliant one. But all the people present, including Gu Linyuan, thought that he was forcing a smile. Gu Linyuan: the prime minister must be very unhappy now. If he is unhappy, he will be happy. Ministers: the prime minister''s plan didn''t succeed. Now I must be itching with hatred. Maybe I will soon seek to usurp the throne. Which side should they stand on? Only the prime minister knows that he is really happy for his daughter. This marriage is so good that it can''t be better. In fact, his daughter''s temperament is not suitable for staying in the harem, and his majesty can not only accept a concubine. If his daughter''s position is not a queen or a concubine, she will be bullied miserably. But now there is no need to worry, his daughter will have a better home, and the other side is still so outstanding young talent. It can''t be better. Your majesty is very considerate of him. From now on, he must do his best to assist his majesty and repay his Majesty''s kindness. In addition, in order to avoid a long night''s dream, we have to give this marriage down. So the prime minister said, "Your Majesty, why don''t you marry my little daughter to the second young master Meng today?" Hearing this, all kinds of possibilities flashed through Gu Linyuan''s mind, and his eyes darkened "it seems that the prime minister is very satisfied with the marriage." "I''m really satisfied." For a moment, Gu Linyuan could not tell whether he was telling the truth or lying. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, my goal has been achieved. "Since the prime minister is so satisfied, I will send someone to read the imperial edict to the prime minister''s house and general Meng''s house later." "Thank you, your majesty." After Gu Linyuan wanted to marry the second son of general Meng''s mansion for his daughter, the prime minister didn''t mention the draft meeting. After all, he mentioned the draft conference just to get his daughter into the palace. But it''s no longer needed. As for when your majesty will fill the harem, it''s none of his business. Anyway, even if he doesn''t mention it, there will be others. He still wants to live to see his daughter get married and have children. Seeing that the prime minister did not mention the draft, Gu Linyuan was relieved and had to doubt whether there was any conspiracy. Just now, the old fox, the prime minister, had been talking about the selection show, but now why didn''t he mention a word? Is it difficult for him to do that for his daughter to have a good home? It''s impossible Let''s go. In a word, no matter whether the old fox, the prime minister, has any plot or not, people have to keep an eye on him during this period, just in case. ¡­¡­ After going to the early court, the prime minister soon found his daughter Jiang Wanqing and told her about Gu Linyuan''s marriage to Meng jingshuo, the second son of general Meng''s mansion. When hearing the news, Jiang Wanqing was stunned for a moment, and then became excited, "Dad, is that true?" "It''s true, of course. Someone will come to read the saint later." Said the prime minister. "This is a great marriage. Don''t resist the order, or dozens of people will die in the prime minister''s office." "Dad, you think too much. My daughter will never resist." She and Meng jingshuo loved each other, but her father always wanted her to be an imperial concubine. But now, your majesty has married her to Meng jingshuo. She is so happy Chapter 2286 But Su Yao is not so happy. As soon as he went around, he came back to guoshifu and saw Gu Linyuan sitting there waiting for him. I don''t know when I came here. What is Gu Linyuan trying to do? Su Yao wanted to turn around and walk away, but Gu Linyuan had already seen him, and he waved to him with a smile. The gesture looked like a dog. "National teacher, you are back. I have been waiting for you for a long time. Come here quickly." Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times. He really didn''t want to pay attention to Gu Linyuan, but there was no way. Su Yao went to Gu Linyuan and said, "Your Majesty, what are you doing here?" Gu Linyuan did not speak, but just looked at him. After a long time, he said, "the national master doesn''t look blind at all. Are you pretending to be blind?" Su Yao resisted the impulse to roll his eyes. "Your Majesty, my eyes are really out of sight." "Then why did you know I was here as soon as you came in?" Gu Linyuan asked with a smile, "is it difficult for a national teacher to be different from ordinary people?" Su Yao did not expect him to observe so carefully. He choked, "Your Majesty really thinks too much. I''m just an ordinary man." "If you''re really just an ordinary person, you can''t be a national teacher. A national teacher is different from an ordinary person." Gu Linyuan said. Su Yao wanted to spit out fragrance, "is your majesty here to say these words to me?" Is Gu Linyuan such a dog every day? Don''t you have to deal with state affairs or read the memorial? Why bother him all the time? "Of course, it''s not for this. I have something important to discuss with the national teacher this time." "What''s the matter?" "Today, in the morning, the ministers mentioned the draft again. I''m going to be bored to death by them." Gu Linyuan said with some complaints. "Your Majesty, it''s time to fill the harem." "But I don''t want to. The women in the harem are only intriguing and annoying day by day. One is enough. If there are more than ten or dozens of them, I''m afraid my head will explode. " Su Yao''s attention was completely focused on Gu Linyuan''s "one is enough to annoy him". Suddenly, he was jealous. "It turns out that your majesty already has a candidate in mind. In this case, your majesty should hurry to stand behind him. In this way, the ministers will not always be in front of your majesty about the election show "I really have a choice in my heart, but I''m afraid that person won''t like it." Gu Linyuan sighed as he spoke. "Guoshi, do you have any good methods?" "How can I think of it, even if your majesty is so clever?" If you dare to have other people outside, I will turn you into a eunuch even if I fight for my life. Gu Linyuan picked an eyebrow, "don''t you want to know who that person is?" "It''s your Majesty''s business. I have nothing to do with it. I don''t have the qualification to manage it." Su Yao said coldly. "How does the tone of Guoshi sound like anger?" "I''m not angry. My voice is always like this." Tut, I really want to beat Gu Linyuan more and more, but he can''t beat him at all. Chapter 2287 "Don''t you really want to know who the candidate is in my mind?" Su Yao tried to resist the impulse of rolling his eyes, "I don''t want to." "Since the national master really doesn''t want to know, I will keep it secret for the time being and tell him later." Su Yao said "Oh", and he didn''t speak any more. The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Su Yao looked at this and that, but he didn''t look at Gu Linyuan. Seeing this, Gu Linyuan felt a little uncomfortable, "national teacher, do you feel bored just staying with me?" Su Yao turned his eyes in silence. Coming, coming, coming again. Gu Linyuan, a dog, is really uncomfortable without any trouble. Can''t you stop for a while? "Your Majesty, I just don''t know what to say for a moment. Please forgive me." I really don''t want to say anything to you dog. Can''t you let me be quiet for a while? Gu Linyuan didn''t have any more nerves this time, but he said, "it seems that there is no tacit understanding between me and the national teacher, otherwise the national teacher will not know how to find the topic." Su Yao I just don''t have a tacit understanding with you. So what? "I''ve decided. Today I''ll leave everything in my hands and chat with my teacher here until it''s dark." Su Yao But I don''t want to chat with you at all. Don''t you see any reluctance from my face? "Your Majesty, it''s more important to be a national teacher. I''m not qualified to take your Majesty''s idea." "If I say I have that qualification, the national teacher will have that qualification." Gu Linyuan''s face was serious. "Isn''t the national teacher not willing to chat with me?" Su Yao resisted the impulse to beat the past with one punch I dare not Yes, I don''t like it. I don''t like it at all. Could you please go away mellow? Of course, Gu Linyuan saw that Su Yao was talking right and wrong, but it didn''t matter. Even if Su Yao was not happy, he would not give up his decision. "Let''s start with the first topic." "Do you have anyone you like now?" "No Su Yao replied without hesitation, "I don''t intend to get married all my life, so I hope your majesty won''t marry me." "Don''t worry, master. I won''t marry you casually." Let you be with other people, don''t even think about it. You can only be my Gu Linyuan person in your whole life. After su Yao said "thank you, your majesty", he closed his mouth again. make complaints about it. What does Gu Linyuan want to do when he asks this question? Did you come up with some other way to torture him? Gu Linyuan said again, "what do you think of me?" Su Yao if you let me make complaints about you, I can definitely tell you a lot. But let me praise you, I really can''t say anything, and I don''t want to violate my conscience at all. "Your Majesty, I don''t know how to answer this question. Please forgive me." Gu Linyuan didn''t embarrass him, so he began to ask the next question, "is the National Teacher willing to be my queen?" Smelling speech, Su Yao almost choked by his own saliva, "Your Majesty, you''d better not make such a joke with me. My little heart can''t bear it." What does Gu Linyuan want to do? To ask such a question. He also means to be firm, or he will be trapped by this dog Chapter 2288 "What if I say I''m not joking with the national teacher?" Gu Linyuan looked at Su Yao, his eyes were unspeakably serious. By his eyes, Su Yao only felt that his heart beat missed a beat. He quickly looked to other places. "Your Majesty, you can''t make such a joke." Su Yao, you must stick to it. You must not be confused by this dog''s words, or you will lose face. Gu Linyuan, a dog, can''t suddenly fall in love with you. He must have a different purpose. Gu Linyuan had expected Su Yao''s reaction, but he was more or less disappointed. He thought Su Yao would like him a little, but now it seems that Su Yao is lucky that he doesn''t hate himself. After all, he forced Su Yao to do that kind of thing before, and more than once. But he didn''t regret it at all. He would do it again. "It turns out that the national master already knows that I''m joking. It''s really meaningless." Gu Linyuan hands spread, put a helpless expression. "Since the national teacher doesn''t like such a topic, I''ll change it." Su Yao Can you stop asking? I really don''t want to answer your questions. Su Yao''s face was smiling and his mouth was full of MMPs. "If your majesty has anything else to ask, just ask. As long as I can answer it, I will try my best to answer it." "That''s what the national teacher said. You can''t turn back." He''s just waiting for such a sentence. Then he won''t be polite. "Your Majesty, I will never turn back." However, a few minutes later, Su Yao regretted that he wanted to slap himself. What questions did Gu Linyuan ask? Few of them could be answered. Ah, I really want to close my eyes and pass out. After Gu Linyuan asked another wonderful question, Su Yao finally couldn''t help it. He stood up and said, "Your Majesty must be thirsty now. Now I''ll let my servant make a pot of tea." "No, I''m going back now. I''ll have tea later." Hearing the speech, Su Yao''s heart suddenly rose a little happy. Gu Linyuan is going to leave at last. If he stays with him again, he really can''t control his fist. "Your Majesty, slow down and be safe." Gu Linyuan looked at him and said with a smile, "how can I feel that the national teacher is very happy after hearing that I am going to leave? Is it difficult that the national teacher has been waiting for me to leave quickly?" Su Yao made a few false smiles. "Your Majesty must have made a mistake. I have never thought that way." That''s right. I''m just looking forward to your leaving. If you want to leave, just leave quickly. What''s all this nonsense for? Don''t you want me to send someone to carry you back with the eight lift sedan? "Don''t you want to see me off?" Su Yao What do you want? Do you want to go to the west? "I forgot. I will send it to your majesty now." "No, I was just joking." Su Yao No, I''ll see you off later, and I''ll say no later. What do you want to do? There must be something wrong with your brain. Find a doctor to have a look, or you''ll be dead Chapter 2289 In the following period of time, Su Yao did not see Gu Linyuan again, and he did not know what he was busy with recently. But then, at last, he could have a quiet time. But it''s really boring in ancient times, no mobile phone, no computer No entertainment facilities at all. During this period of time in this plane, he was basically eating and drinking, reading books and listening to music, except for dealing with Gu Linyuan. It''s so boring that I think the whole life is meaningless. When Su Yao decided to find something interesting to do, the palace suddenly wrote a letter. The letter was written by Gu Linyuan himself, and the content of the letter was to ask Su Yao to participate in the annual hunting competition. It''s five days before this year''s hunting competition. Su Yao had no interest in hunting, but he was idle anyway. It''s better to take part in it or pass the boring time, so he went. There are also many young men and, of course, a few girls participating in the hunting competition. And Gu Linyuan will also attend in person. Su Yao was an emperor in a certain plane. He knew that no matter what happened, the first place in the hunting competition would be the emperor. Because no one dares to take advantage of the emperor, unless they are desperate. So this kind of hunting competition is meaningless. I hope Gu Linyuan can be more generous. Su Yao looked at Gu Linyuan, who was sitting next to him. He thought so in his heart. Gu Linyuan was looking at Su Yao all the time. Seeing him looking at him, he said, "does the national master have anything to say?" "I hope this hunting contest will be fair." Su Yao said. Such a sentence was said by him flatly and faintly, but it fell into other people''s ears and became a thunderbolt. While they couldn''t believe it, they also admired Su Yao. It''s true that a national teacher is a national teacher to say such a thing in front of your majesty. I just don''t know if your majesty will be angry after listening. Thinking of this, they all looked at Gu Linyuan. Gu Linyuan understood what Su Yao meant. He didn''t like to cheat himself. He would use his ability to get the first place. "Master, don''t worry. This hunting competition is absolutely fair." Then he looked at the others, "you all show your best level. Don''t hide it. If I find any of you lazy, I won''t let him go easily." Those people were confused when this remark came out. What does your majesty mean by that? Do they have to fight for the first place in this hunting competition without reservation? Is that what they heard wrong? What should we do then? Gu Linyuan didn''t pay any attention to the group of people who were stunned there. He looked at Su Yao and said with a smile, "do you want to take part in this hunting competition?" Of course, Su Yao wants to participate, but he is blind now. If he hunts his prey at that time, won''t other people suspect that he is pretending to be blind? How can he explain it then? "Of course, I want to take part, but I''m determined and powerless. I can''t see my eyes. I''m afraid I just got on the horse and fell off again." "There''s no need to worry about the national master. The national master and I can ride the same horse." Gu Linyuan said with a smile. "I will certainly protect the national teacher." Chapter 2290 This sentence a, immediately everyone looked at Gu Linyuan and Su Yao''s eyes have changed. Your majesty, what does that mean? Why do these words sound a little strange? Is that the relationship between your majesty and the national master? If they had known that, they would have done it ahead of time. Now, they have no hope at all. Their national teacher is gone. The expression on Su Yao''s face almost didn''t hold. What does Gu Linyuan want to do? Why say such ambiguous words? Isn''t he afraid that other people think too much? This guy must have done it on purpose. He must have done it. Su Yao took a deep breath and tried to control the impulse of punching Gu Linyuan in the face. "Your Majesty, I''m not feeling well today. I just want to sit down and have a good rest, so I''m afraid I can''t take part in this hunting contest." Of course, Gu Linyuan knew that he was lying, but he did not expose his lies in public. "It turns out that the national master is not feeling well today, so the national master should not force himself to have a good rest." Seeing that Gu Linyuan let go of himself, Su Yao was finally relieved, "thank you, your majesty." The hunting competition will start soon. All the people who took part in the hunting contest have already got on the horse and are waiting for an order. Gu Linyuan looked at the eunuch with a firegun in his hand and motioned with his eyes that he could start. The eunuch nodded, raised his pistol and fired into the sky. At the same time as the gunfire started, all the horses under them ran forward quickly. The man who found the first prey was Gu Linyuan. Without hesitation, he shot an arrow and made a good start. And other people also found the prey, and they shot arrows out one after another. Everyone''s arrows have different colors, so there''s no need to worry that you can''t tell how many prey you''ve shot. And at the moment when the sun is about to set, this hunting contest is over. The person who won the first place in this competition is not Gu Linyuan, but Meng Jingyi, the eldest son of general Meng''s mansion. Meng Jingyi''s outstanding skill is his good arrow. Although Gu Linyuan''s arrow technique is good, it is a little inferior to Meng Jingyi. However, Gu Linyuan didn''t feel angry that he didn''t get the first place. He knew his own strength, and he did his best. "Meng Jingyi, what reward do you want?" Meng Jingyi looks at Su Yao and smiles sheepishly. Su Yao''s heart suddenly rose an unknown premonition. What is Meng Jingyi doing? "Your Majesty, I have admired the national teacher for a long time..." The smile on Gu Linyuan''s face can''t be kept. Su Yao would like to rush up and cover Meng Jingyi''s mouth immediately. "So I want to..." Meng Jingyi''s words had not finished, but Gu Linyuan interrupted him. "The national teacher told me not long ago that he would never marry in his life. You''d better not embarrass the national teacher." All the people present felt that they had a big surprise. God, I didn''t expect that Meng Jingyi had such an idea about the national teacher. And if they remember correctly, your majesty seems to have the same idea about the national teacher. In this way, isn''t that Meng Jingyi is going to rob his majesty of the national teacher? Meng Jingyi is really brave enough. Isn''t he afraid to lose his head? But they really want to know which of the two will be chosen. Chapter 2291 Listening to Gu Linyuan''s words, Meng Jingyi was stunned at first, and then quickly explained, "Your Majesty really misunderstood my minister''s meaning. I just admire the national teacher, and have no other ideas." Gu Linyuan picked an eyebrow, "what''s the reward you want to ask me for?" "I want to worship under the door of the national teacher." Meng Jingyi replied. Smell speech, Gu Linyuan in the heart of that a bit unhappy immediately disappeared, "this matter I can''t do the Lord, you''d better ask the national teacher, see if he is willing to accept you as an apprentice." Meng Jingyi looked at Su Yao again. Before he spoke, he was rejected by Su Yao. "I''m sorry, I don''t have any idea of accepting apprentices, and general Meng Shao is more suitable for the battlefield." Although he was rejected by Su Yao, Meng Jingyi was not lost at all, and even a little excited. "Does the national master really think so?" Su Yao nodded. "Then I''ve made up my mind. I''ll definitely refuel on the battlefield." ¡­¡­ Finally, Meng Jingyi was rewarded with a jade pendant from Su Yao. After getting the jade pendant, Meng Jingyi held it in his hand and touched it all the time. His behavior seems to be a special fool. And this made Gu Linyuan jealous. He didn''t get any jade pendant from Su Yao, but Meng Jingyi got it easily, which made him very unhappy. So that night, Gu Linyuan got into Su Yao''s tent. When he got in, Su Yao was gnawing at the rabbit''s leg. Just now, in front of so many people, he was so embarrassed to let go of stuttering that he didn''t have enough to eat. When Gu Linyuan saw Su Yao''s devouring appearance, he doubted whether he was hallucinating. Otherwise, why did the national teacher who was still eating elegantly just now devour there and have no image at all. Gu Linyuan hesitated for a while, and finally tried to open his mouth and called, "national teacher." Su Yao didn''t notice the arrival of Gu Linyuan. Now when he heard his voice, he was shocked and choked. He took a quick sip of tea, which made him more comfortable. Su Yao put down the rabbit''s leg, picked up a handkerchief and wiped his mouth. He became a fairy again. "What''s the matter with your majesty coming here suddenly?" If it wasn''t for the half bitten rabbit leg that was still there, Gu Linyuan would really have suspected that he was hallucinating I''m here to ask for something from you, national master. " Su Yao frowned, "what is it?" He doesn''t seem to owe Linyuan anything, does he? What kind of madness does this guy have all of a sudden? "I won the second place today. Is there no reward for the national teacher?" Gu Linyuan said. Su Yao No, if you take the second place, you will take the second place. What does it have to do with me? Why do you want to ask me for a reward? I didn''t hold this hunting contest. It''s really puzzling. "What does your majesty want?" "If I remember correctly, you gave Meng Jingyi a jade pendant..." Before he finished speaking, Gu Linyuan saw a jade pendant delivered to his eyes. He raised his eyes and looked over. It was su Yao who handed over the jade pendant. "Take it. This jade pendant is the same as the one I gave to general Meng Shao." He has a lot of jade pendants like this. It''s no big deal to give Gu Linyuan a piece. Chapter 2292 Gu Linyuan was going to take over the jade pendant, but when he heard this, his eyes became cold. "Is that how the national teacher is perfunctory? What I want is as like as two peas. Su Yao rolled his eyes in his heart. Come on, come on, this dog is starting again. doesn''t want as like as two peas. Why not stay side by side with the sun? "What does your majesty want? That''s the only reward I can give. " "I have already thought about it." Gu Linyuan slowly leaned over, "the national teacher will give you a reward to me." Listening to these words, Su Yao''s heart suddenly rose a bad premonition. He didn''t expect to run out. But I didn''t expect that Gu Linyuan had already seen through his intention and caught him quickly. Looking at Su Yao, who had nothing to love, Gu Linyuan said with a smile, "what''s the matter with the national master running away? I won''t eat you." Su Yao You won''t eat me, but you will "Your Majesty, there are so many people here. If they find out, their reputation will be damaged." "As long as the national master doesn''t make a sound, nothing will happen." Gu Linyuan didn''t intend to let Su Yao go. He hadn''t touched Su Yao for a long time. He really missed him. And he''s still a little angry. Although Meng Jingyi really just admires Su Yao, he always feels that his belongings are coveted by others. If he could, he really wanted to swear his sovereignty now, so that others would give up some idea of Su Yao. But if he did, Su Yao would be angry. Su Yao is still trying to struggle, "Your Majesty..." Gu Linyuan blocked his mouth, and then Su Yao felt that his waist was about to break, but his body was still going on, "Your Majesty, please let me go, I really can''t..." "Concentrate." Su Yao Gan! ¡­¡­ The next morning, the first person to wake up was Meng Jingyi. He saw Gu Linyuan come out of Su Yao''s tent with his own eyes, which made him very curious, so he walked towards Gu Linyuan. Gu Linyuan is upright and always says what he wants to say, so "Your Majesty, why did you come out of the national master''s tent? Did your majesty sleep with the national master last night?" He didn''t believe some rumors, but now it seems that they are true. It''s really miserable for the national master to be favored by his majesty. What a sin. Gu Linyuan did not answer this question, but said, "is general Meng Shao so curious about what happened between me and the national division?" Meng Jingyi is honest, but he is not a fool. Listening to Gu Linyuan''s tone, he knows that if he asks again, he will probably lose his head. He is not afraid of losing his head, but he is afraid of involving his family. "Your Majesty, please forgive me for being so talkative." "What did you see just now?" "I didn''t see anything just now. I won''t talk nonsense." "All right, you can go." "I will leave." Meng Jingyi did not say what he saw, but the people here are not stupid. When they saw Su Yao''s walking posture and thought of Gu Linyuan''s good mood today, they guessed what must have happened between them last night. But they only dare to think about it in their heart, unless they don''t want their own head Chapter 2293 What happened that night ten years ago is a bit complicated, but it can be found out by careful investigation. After investigating for a period of time, Gu Linyuan sent out the dark guard to investigate something particularly important. After the investigation, the dark Wei came back immediately and reported it to Gu Linyuan. "Your Majesty, the matter you asked your subordinates to investigate already has some features." Gu Linyuan was very calm to read the memorial there. Of course, after hearing this sentence, he could not calm down any more, and even felt a little excited. "He said "The person who saved your majesty that night ten years ago is indeed the national teacher, and the national teacher has never done anything to apologize to the emperor." Gu Linyuan gave a bitter smile in his heart. It turned out that he had misunderstood the national teacher for such a long time. The national teacher had never done anything wrong to him, but he had done so much to Su Yao. The national master must hate him now. He really wants to chop himself to death. "My subordinates also found out another particularly important thing. The reason why the national master lost his eyes was that he drank the poisoned wine for his majesty." This time, Gu Linyuan is completely unable to calm down, "what you said is true." "What I have said is true." Gu Linyuan was silent. After a while, he sighed, "I know. Go down." "Yes." After dark Wei left, Gu Linyuan called Li Jinghai, who was waiting at the door, "Li Jinghai." "What''s the matter with your majesty calling Lao Nu?" Li Jinghai bowed his head and asked. "You''ll send someone to prepare the carriage right now. I''ll go to the imperial palace." He must ask for Su Yao''s forgiveness. If Su Yao refuses to forgive him, he will stay in the imperial palace. "Yes, I''ll do it." "Wait a minute." Gu Linyuan suddenly stopped him, and then he stopped talking. Li Jinghai was puzzled, "Your Majesty?" "Nothing. Go ahead." "Yes." ¡­¡­ How far is the Imperial Palace from here? When you get out of the palace, turn left and walk a few hundred meters. Gu Linyuan was already standing at the gate of the imperial palace. But this time it was different. He didn''t dare to step in. Ever since he learned the long-standing truth, he didn''t know how to face Su Yao. He was afraid that when he went in, what he saw was su Yao''s disgusting expression. Gu Linyuan hesitated, and the foot he had just stepped on came back. After going back and forth several times in this way, Li Jinghai, who was standing on one side, finally couldn''t help it, "Your Majesty, don''t you go in?" "I..." As soon as Gu Linyuan was ready to speak, Su Yao''s voice rang from behind, "what''s the matter with your majesty coming to the National Teacher''s palace to find the minister?" Gu Linyuan immediately turned around and looked at Su Yao in front of him. He didn''t know what to say. Su Yao thinks that Gu Linyuan is strange today. Before Gu Linyuan came to him, he just told him that it was like eating gunpowder. But now, Gu Linyuan didn''t say anything, and he looked at him with this kind of forgiving eyes. Is it difficult to know what happened when he didn''t know? The more he thought about it, the more curious he was. "Does your majesty have anything to say to me?" Gu Linyuan gritted his teeth and finally made a decision. "I have something very important to say. Please come with me, national teacher." Chapter 2294 Su Yao has already had any psychological shadow about being alone with Gu Linyuan, because Gu Linyuan has knocked him down several times and done such and such things to him. Although he also enjoyed it, Gu Linyuan was too fierce on the bed. His thin body couldn''t bear it. Several times, he felt that his bones were going to fall apart. But this time look at Gu Linyuan this expression, should not do that kind of thing, right? About But he''s still a little nervous. "Your Majesty, let''s talk about it here." Gu Linyuan frowned. What do you say here? Isn''t that "What I want to say is very important. I can''t let other people hear me." "And this is my order. You are a minister and I am a king. You must listen to me. " After reflecting what he said, Gu Linyuan''s eyes flashed some chagrin. Again, again. I don''t know what''s going on. As long as a couple go up to Su Yao, he can''t say anything nice. It''s like eating gunpowder. Su Yao must hate him more now, right? Ah, really. Sometimes he wanted to sew his mouth on himself. Su Yao has long been used to Gu Linyuan talking to himself in such a tone and treating himself with such an attitude, so this time he was not angry. But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t want to beat Gu Linyuan. Su Yao''s face raised a smile, "since this is your Majesty''s order, that minister had to obey." "I..." "What''s the matter?" "You talk too much." Su Yao Ah, he really wants to beat Gu Linyuan. ¡­¡­ "Your Majesty, there is no one else here. You can say whatever you want." Su Yao said while moving a few steps to the side, in case Gu Linyuan suddenly rushed over, he had no time to escape. Notice his this action, Gu Linyuan some displeasure, "I am what flood water fierce beast?"? Why are you so far away from me? " Great scourges of , Su Yao, can''t help but make complaints about . You are not what a beast of prey is, but you are an animal in the beast. "Your Majesty, although I can''t see, my hearing is very good. No matter how far away I am from your majesty, I can hear it." Gu Linyuan wanted him to come over a little, but he was afraid that he would hate himself more, so he could only give up the idea. "I recently found that I misunderstood something, so that I did a lot of wrong things to you. Now I''m aware of the mistake. Can you forgive me?" Listening to this, Su Yao understood the purpose of Gu Linyuan''s coming. Gu Linyuan should have learned the truth, found that the original owner had never done anything wrong to him, and then came to beg for forgiveness. And look at Gu Linyuan this some nervous appearance, it is estimated that he will not be forgiven. In this case, let him tease Gu Linyuan. After all, this is a golden opportunity, and Gu Linyuan really did a lot of excessive things to him. "Your Majesty did everything right, so you don''t have to apologize to me at all." Gu Linyuan frowned, "so the national teacher is to forgive me?" "Your Majesty has never done anything wrong. There is no need to apologize at all, so there is no need to" forgive. " Chapter 2295 Listen to this words, Gu Linyuan''s brow wrinkled more tightly. "Guoshi, are you angry with me?" Su Yao wanted to roll his eyes, but he held back. "I don''t dare to be angry with your majesty. Don''t think about it there." Gu Linyuan sighed, "teacher, how can you forgive me?" Su Yao thought it was meaningless to tease him like this any more, and maybe Gu Linyuan would suddenly go crazy. If he was "knocked down" here, he would be able to clean up and die. "Your Majesty, I have a very important question to ask you -" "if your majesty finds out that I have really done something sorry to your majesty, will your majesty apologize to me for what I have done?" "Yes." Gu Linyuan replied decisively. He had thought about it before, and he had thought about it carefully. If Su Yao was not the one who saved him that night ten years ago, he would not continue to do anything wrong to Su Yao. "So is your majesty really aware of your mistake?" Su Yao asked. "Master, I really know that I was wrong. I regret that I did that to him before. I know that it is absolutely impossible for the national master to forgive me immediately. So I will wait until the moment when the National Teacher forgives me. " Seeing that Gu Linyuan, the superior emperor, was humbly seeking his forgiveness, Su Yao was suddenly relieved. This dog used to treat him like that, but now it''s not lowering its voice to him. This is really a turn of Feng Shui. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "I didn''t expect your Majesty would have such a day." Gu Linyuan looked at him, "what''s the meaning of Guoshi?" It''s coming again, it''s coming again, it''s the look that wants to kill people, but he''s not afraid. "It''s not interesting. I just feel a little happy all of a sudden." Gu Linyuan frowned, "why is the national teacher happy?" "You can''t tell your majesty that." "Has the national master forgiven me now?" "No Su Yao said without hesitation. If it''s someone else, how dare you talk to Gu Linyuan like this. But Su Yao is not the same. He just wants to jump on Gu Linyuan''s bottom line. He didn''t believe that Gu Linyuan would do anything to him. "Your Majesty did not show any sincerity at all." "How can we be sincere?" "It''s up to your majesty to think about it." Su Yao said with a smile. "After all, your majesty did something wrong." Gu Linyuan frowned and thought carefully, "ten thousand taels of gold?" Su Yao shook his head, "I''m not short of money." "Ten thousand acres of good land?" "I have no intention of planting crops." "Silk and satin?" "My clothes are enough." Gu Linyuan really couldn''t think of it. Finally, he said, "..." The Queen''s seat is for you As soon as he said this, Su Yao was choked by his own saliva. "Keke, your majesty, are you kidding me? How can I be a queen? " "As long as I want to, that''s OK." Gu Linyuan said. "What if the ministers don''t agree?" "They dare not disagree." As soon as the voice fell, Gu Linyuan suddenly responded, "what does the meaning of the National Teacher mean to be my queen?" Su Yao Yang Yang chin, "minister can not say." Gu Linyuan directly ignored his words, "since the national teacher has agreed, we will have the ceremony tomorrow." Su Yao Chapter 2296 Seeing Su Yao''s reluctance, Gu Linyuan said, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you look happy at all? " "I''ve never thought about being a queen, and I don''t want to compete with dozens of women for one." Gu Linyuan is the emperor after all. Even if he doesn''t have a concubine now, he will still have a concubine after a while. Even if Gu Linyuan won''t spoil those concubines, he still feels very sorry. So thinking, Su Yao was even more reluctant. "Your Majesty, I didn''t say anything just now." And Gu Linyuan listens to this words, think he is jealous, in the heart can''t help but rise a bit happy. It seems that Su Yao''s heart is his, otherwise he would not be jealous. "Don''t worry, master. I will only have you as Queen in my life. I will never accept other concubines." Su Yao was dubious, "really?" "Really, I swear to heaven with my life." "But what if the ministers don''t agree?" "It''s no use if they don''t agree. If they have to force me to accept the concubine, I''ll send them some concubines to make their backyard restless." Su Yao almost laughed. That''s a good move. In this way, the ministers will not have the energy to talk about the affairs of the harem. They can also understand what the consequences will be if there are too many women. "But I won''t give birth to children. Your majesty will certainly have to help the royal family." "It''s even easier. Just take a boy from other royal family members to my name." Su Yao thought for a moment, this method is really feasible, "you are so smart." "The two most important problems have been solved. Should the national teacher have nothing to worry about?" "There''s nothing to worry about." Su Yao said. "Since there''s no problem, let''s hold the ceremony tomorrow, but I can''t wait for a moment." Why does the topic come back to this again? He is really not interested in the queen, as long as he can Gu Linyuan together. "Your Majesty, I''m not interested in the Queen''s position at all. It''s a good way to get along now." Gu Linyuan frowned, "but if you are not my queen, what reason should I take to prevaricate those ministers?" Su Yao''s silence, " Your majesty said that he didn''t care about the affairs of the harem. He just wanted to put all his energy on the court. " "Are you going to keep us from being discovered for the rest of your life?" Su Yao immediately stopped talking. He did have that plan. Although the world is open to people, there are many examples of men marrying men. But Gu Linyuan is the emperor. If he sets up a male queen, he will be criticized. He doesn''t want Gu Linyuan to be pointed out by others, and he doesn''t want to be regarded as a blue face. "Your Majesty, I''m just a little worried." "What are you worried about?" Gu Linyuan asked, "are you worried that I can''t protect you?" Su Yao did not speak. "No matter what you say, I won''t change my idea of making you the queen. I want everyone in the world to know that you belong to me, and let those who love you dare not compete with me." Su Yao In fact, that''s what you want to set me up for, isn''t it? "In order to avoid a long night''s dream, we will hold the ceremony tomorrow." ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t your majesty think it''s a bit of a rush? " "It''s really a bit of a rush. It will be held in five days." Chapter 2297 Su Yao really didn''t want to go to the ceremony at all, so the night after Gu Linyuan left, he packed up his things and ran away. The place he is going to this time is Yaowang valley. It''s the safest place to think about it. But Su Yao completely forgot that there was a dark guard staring at him. As soon as he fled, the dark guard went back to report to Gu Linyuan. So he was caught before he could get out of the gate. Looking at Gu Linyuan, who came towards him, Su Yao was very nervous and swallowed his saliva. "I didn''t expect to meet your majesty here, but it''s really lucky." Day, Gu Linyuan dog thing how suddenly found? Did he expect to run away? It''s all the fault of tangyuan. If he didn''t want to help himself, he would have been in Yaowang valley now. How could he have been caught by Gu Linyuan. Tangyuan suddenly arrived by diss: what does this have to do with me? It''s you who want to escape. If you don''t, how can you be caught? Don''t throw everything at me. Gu Linyuan said with a smile, "where is the national teacher going this evening?" "I just want to go out and relax." Su Yao tried to raise a smile, "how can your majesty be here?" Shit, can you stop laughing at me like that? I''m getting goose bumps all over. "Of course, I''ve come to find the national teacher." Gu Linyuan was a little angry, but seeing Su Yao''s expression that he could not love, he could not get angry at all. And in the end, it''s all his own fault. Mingming Su Yao didn''t want to, but he forced him. However, Su Yao had to be punished a little. Otherwise, he was not happy and didn''t know where to go. "Of course, I''m here to find the national teacher. I have something very important to discuss with him. Please come back with me." Su Yao heard the implication of this sentence, and naturally he didn''t want to go back with Gu Linyuan. If he went back with Gu Linyuan, he would be too tired to get out of bed. He didn''t want to do that. "I don''t want to go, OK?" Gu Linyuan picked eyebrows, "do you think so?" Su Yao''s face is full of life without love If he had known that such a thing would happen, he would have stayed in guoshifu. Gan! "Don''t worry, master. I''m not angry, so I won''t do anything to him." Su Yao Do you think I''ll believe what you''re saying? If I believe the lies that come out of your mouth again, I''ll really be a fool. "Can''t we not go?" Gu Linyuan narrowed his eyes and said, "is this going to disobey my orders? Isn''t the National Teacher afraid to lose his head? " Are you willing to let me lose my head? Su Yao rolled his eyes and tried to bargain again. "Can you say it here?" "What do you think?" Gu Linyuan asked with a smile. "That''s not going to work." Su Yao tried to keep smiling, "I will go back with your majesty now." Why is Gu Linyuan such a dog in this plane? He''s really hard. Whimper, whimper. ¡­¡­ Finally, Su Yao followed Gu Linyuan back to the palace and was taken to his bedroom by Gu Linyuan. Looking at the bed, Su Yao couldn''t help being afraid. He was afraid that he would die in that bed tonight. Chapter 2298 "Your Majesty, if you have anything to do, please tell me. I''m a little sleepy. I want to go back to my master''s office as soon as possible to have a rest." "That''s just right. After the chat, the national teacher will sleep with me." Gu Linyuan said with a smile. Su Yao I''m crazy, so I''ll sleep in the same bed with you. "I dare not. It''s your Majesty''s Dragon bed. I don''t have that qualification." "Whether you are qualified or not, isn''t the national master already sleeping on my dragon bed for a long time?" Gu Linyuan''s eyes moved from Su Yao''s face to Su Yao''s lower body, and then he laughed "I remember what happened that night, but I don''t know if the national master still remembers it?" Su Yao''s face turned red. How could he not remember it? He remembered it very well. Wait! Su Yao, what are you thinking about? Now the most important thing is not these. The most important thing is to get out of here, or you will be given by Gu Linyuan "Is that what your majesty wants to say to me when he comes here? If your majesty has nothing else to do, I will leave first. " "I didn''t come here to talk about it. I have something more important to tell you." Gu Linyuan said and put away the smile on his face. "The national master is not staying in the national master''s mansion this evening. What are you doing out of the city? Do you want to escape?" Come, come, at last. After all, what should come is inevitable. "Your Majesty misunderstood me. I just wanted to eat the dumplings made by the dumpling shop outside the city." What''s the reason? He didn''t believe the reason himself. Forget it, said all said, Gu Linyuan this dog thing can not point to believe it. "If I remember correctly, there are more than a dozen servants in the master''s office, right? Why didn''t the master let his servant buy it, but did he buy it himself? " "I just want to buy it myself. What''s the problem?" Su Yao asked. Gu Linyuan is not so easy to cheat, but it doesn''t matter. He can turn Gu Linyuan around. "I also have a question for your majesty." "How does your majesty know where I am? Is it difficult that your majesty has already sent the secret guards to follow him? " This time, the silent man became Gu Linyuan. "It turns out that your majesty doesn''t believe me all the time. My heart will be broken." "Since your majesty doesn''t believe me, your majesty will kill me." Gu Linyuan suddenly felt that his head was going to be big, "Su Yao, it''s not what you think." "Your Majesty, why do you suddenly call my minister''s name now?" Su Yao said with a smile, "Your Majesty is not guilty?" "I don''t believe you." "Then why did your majesty send the dark guard with you?" Su Yao asked. "I am worried about your safety, so I will let the dark guard follow you." At the beginning, he let dark Wei stare at Su Yao, is to know Su Yao''s every move. Now, he is to protect Su Yao, and of course he runs away for Su Yao. "If you don''t like it, I''ll let the dark guard leave at once." "Your Majesty said it himself. You can''t go back on it." "I will never go back." Chapter 2299 Su Yao yawned in front of Gu Linyuan without any image. "Your Majesty, I''m really sleepy. Can I go back to my master''s office to sleep?" "It''s very late now, and the national teacher is so fast. Let''s sleep here tonight and sleep with me." Gu Linyuan said boldly. "The national teacher and I are already lovers. There is no problem sleeping in the same bed." Su Yao What I said is reasonable, but I have nothing to say Shit! You beast clearly want to take the opportunity to do such and such things to me. Are you not afraid of kidney deficiency one day? "If I can hold on now, I won''t disturb your majesty." Looking at the expression on Su Yao''s face, Gu Linyuan knew what was in his mind. He couldn''t help laughing. "Are you worried that I will take the opportunity to do something to you, master?" That''s right, that''s right. I didn''t expect you to know yourself. Su Yao make complaints about himself. On the surface is a pair of very clever appearance, "I dare not so guess your majesty." "Don''t worry, master. I''m tired today. I''m not in the mood to do that. So you don''t have to worry about that happening again. " Su Yao I''m afraid you don''t believe that, do you? "But..." "It''s nothing, but this is my order. Is the national teacher going to disobey me?" Su Yao You said that. What else can I say? If I put it off any more, it would be unkind? "Since this is your Majesty''s order, I have to obey it." "Sire, excuse me." ¡­¡­ Gu Linyuan was lying beside him. Su Yao, who could have slept for a second, suddenly couldn''t sleep any more. He wrapped himself tightly with a quilt for fear that Gu Linyuan would attack him. And Gu Linyuan, who was lying beside him, couldn''t sleep. He didn''t intend to do that with Su Yao, but now he suddenly thought But I have already promised Su Yao that I will not touch him this evening. If I turn back now, Su Yao will be angry. At that time, I will have to coax him again. Alas, the emperor has no dignity in front of Su Yao. Who made him like Su Yao. Gu Linyuan sighed, "master, are you asleep?" Of course, Su Yao didn''t fall asleep, but he didn''t make a sound and pretended to sleep. He would like to see if Gu Linyuan would do something for him after he found him "asleep". Seeing that Su Yao didn''t respond, Gu Linyuan called again, "national teacher, National Teacher..." Seeing that he had not responded, Gu Linyuan thought that he was asleep. Gu Linyuan sat up and stared at Su Yao''s face. Su Yao, who was staring at by him, was really miserable. Although he was pretending to sleep now, he clearly felt that Gu Linyuan was looking at himself at this moment. I just don''t know what Gu Linyuan is doing. If I had known, I would not have pretended to sleep. Gan! Gu Linyuan looked at Su Yao for a long time, then bent down. At the moment when his lips were about to touch Su Yao''s face, Su Yao suddenly opened his eyes. Gu Linyuan, who was originally a little guilty, saw that he suddenly opened his eyes and was almost scared to have a myocardial infarction. He quickly adjusted his expression " Why did the national teacher suddenly wake up? Isn''t it a nightmare? " Chapter 2300 Su Yao wanted to give him a big white eye. Why did you wake up all of a sudden? Sorry, I didn''t sleep at all. And if I don''t open my eyes again, I will be succeeded by you. "I really had a nightmare. Just now I dreamed that your majesty wanted to steal my relatives while I was sleeping. I was scared, so I woke up." On hearing this, Gu Linyuan felt even more guilty. "It turns out that''s true, but everyone says that dreams are opposite to reality, so there''s no need to worry about it. And since I have agreed, I will definitely do what I say. " He promised Su Yao not to do that, but he didn''t promise not to kiss him and touch him. And I didn''t succeed just now, so I didn''t turn back. In this way, Gu Linyuan was not guilty all of a sudden. Su Yao was very speechless Even if you can tell such self deception, won''t your conscience hurt? "Then you have to ask your majesty why he was so close to me? And your Majesty''s lips are going to stick to your minister''s face. What does your majesty want to do? " "I just want to make sure that the national master is really asleep." Gu Linyuan said. Su Yao sneered in his heart. What are you sure I''m really asleep? You''re obviously trying to be yellow again. Fortunately, I didn''t really fall asleep. If I did fall asleep, wouldn''t I be succeeded by you? "It''s so late. Why hasn''t your majesty gone to bed? Isn''t your majesty going to get up tomorrow morning?" Gu Linyuan wanted to be rude for the first time, but he held back. Image, image, pay attention to image. "master, as like as two peas, who once taught me," Su Yao said with a smile, "is your majesty changing the topic? Your majesty has not answered my minister''s question "I just can''t sleep. What''s the problem?" Gu Linyuan frowned and asked. "It turns out that I will make your majesty unable to sleep here, so I''d better leave quickly. Otherwise, if your majesty can''t go to the early court tomorrow morning, I will be a sinner for all ages. " Su Yao said with a sigh. "I''ll go now." Gu Linyuan''s brow wrinkled more tightly, "now the Palace door has been closed, how do you plan to go out?" Su Yao Yes, now that the Palace door is closed, he can''t go out at all. "Then I''ll go outside and lie down anywhere. I can''t disturb your Majesty''s rest." Su Yao''s expression was a little serious. It seems to disturb Gu Linyuan''s rest. It''s really a natural thing. "In fact, Lian has come up with a good way to fall asleep. As long as he is tired, he wants to have a rest, so..." Gu Linyuan paused, and his eyes fell on Su Yao''s big white skin. Su Yao always felt that something was wrong with him, so he followed his line of sight. Then he quickly wrapped himself in a quilt. "Your Majesty, you have promised me before. Don''t you want to turn back?" "I''ll do whatever I want, and that''s what I said before. It has nothing to do with me now, so I''m not turning back." Gu Linyuan has reached out to pull the quilt. Su Yao was so scared that he held on more tightly, "Your Majesty, if you dare to come here, I will shout." "If the national master is not afraid that other people in the palace know that you are on my dragon bed now, I won''t care if he yells." Su Yao Chapter 2301 In the end, Gu Linyuan didn''t succeed, and he was kicked out of bed several times by Su Yao. This led to the next morning when he went to the morning court, his whole body was in a state of low pressure. So that those ministers did not dare to mention the draft. But when they heard Gu Linyuan say that he was with Su Yao and was ready to make su Yao queen, they were all shocked. Although Su Yao was a national teacher with a very noble status, he was a man after all. He couldn''t do anything for the royal family. And after a man becomes a country, it''s almost never happened. Although men and men can get married, Gu Linyuan is different from other men. He is not only the king of a country, but also the symbol of yuan country. If this matter is spread to neighboring countries, won''t it be ridiculed by them? Therefore, most of the ministers protested and asked Gu Linyuan to think it over. "Your Majesty, think twice. This kind of thing has never happened before. It''s true, even if it''s going to be ridiculed by people all over the world." "Yes, your majesty, please think twice." "Your Majesty, please think twice!" Gu Linyuan didn''t care whether they agreed or not. He left a sentence: "I''ve made up my mind. Don''t say more about it." then he went to this early court. A group of ministers were left to talk. "It seems that your majesty is determined to let the national master become a country. What should we do now?" "Since we can''t explain your majesty, we can only break it from the national master. Now we''ll go to the national master and let him explain your majesty." "But what if the national master doesn''t agree?" "The national master is the most profound and righteous, and it''s about the whole Yuan state. The national master will certainly promise us." "If he doesn''t agree, we''ll kneel until he agrees." "Well, that''s it. Let''s go to the national teacher now. If we can solve this problem earlier, we can also breathe a sigh of relief." ¡­¡­ As a result, almost all the ministers went to guoshifu. But they didn''t see Su Yao at all, and the servants of guoshifu said they didn''t know where their master had gone. The ministers had to go back to their own homes and come back after su Yao returned to his master''s office. But Su Yao, who was recited by them, was still in Gu Linyuan''s bedroom, even sleeping soundly. When Gu Linyuan came over, he was still sleeping there. Gu Linyuan didn''t wake him up, but put his hand into the quilt. I don''t know what he did. After a short time, Su Yao suddenly woke up. He glared at Gu Linyuan with very bad eyes, "Your Majesty, what were you doing just now?" "Nothing?" Gu Linyuan looks innocent, "is the national master having another nightmare?" "If you don''t do anything, what do you have?" Gu Linyuan, a pervert, used his hands while he was sleeping He really wanted to cut off Gu Linyuan''s hand. Gan! Gu Linyuan looked at the sticky unknown liquid in his hand and said, "you have to ask the national master yourself. The liquid is from the national master." "The national master should know what this is. Can you explain it to me clearly?" Su Yao You said you didn''t know what it was? Do you think I''ll believe your story? Don''t pretend to be pure and ignorant, you beast. Can you order a face? If you go on like this, your face will be thicker than the wall. Chapter 2302 "Why didn''t the teacher talk? Is it something that is hard to say? " Gu Linyuan asked with a smile. Su Yao wanted to slap him in the face Don''t make fun of me, your majesty. How can a man as good as your majesty not know what this is? " Gu Linyuan felt that if he teased him any more, Su Yao would be angry, so he would stop when he saw the good. he took a clean handkerchief and wiped his hands, and then make complaints about suyao Tucao. "National master, you don''t know how excessive those ministers are. I just told them that they wanted to make you a leader, and they were crazy against it. They made it clear that they didn''t want me to be with the national master." "But I don''t know what they said. Now they must have gone to see you." Hearing this, Su Yao felt very suffocated. He was still thinking about how to make Gu Linyuan change his mind, but he didn''t expect that this dog should tell the minister about it so soon. Now, in the eyes of those ministers, he may have become a fox who brings disaster to the country and the people. I really want to beat Gu Linyuan to death! Su Yao was very angry. "Your Majesty, why don''t you take the lead in discussing this matter with me?" "Those old pedantic people have been urging me to accept the imperial concubine. I couldn''t hold back for a moment, so I said it." Gu Linyuan is very shameless to blame all those ministers, "if you want to blame, you should blame those ministers who always urge me to accept the imperial concubine." If those ministers heard Gu Linyuan''s words, they would be very angry and rude. Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes You look at my face carefully, do you think I believe your nonsense? "Your Majesty, I''ll tell you the truth. I don''t want the Queen''s throne at all, and I don''t want to participate in the ceremony. If your majesty has to force me, I would rather die. " Gu Linyuan''s face suddenly became very ugly. He tried his best to control his heartless impulse to strangle Su Yao Are you so unwilling to be my queen? " "It''s not important to be a queen. As long as I can be with your majesty, I will be satisfied. So I hope your majesty can think it over." Su Yao sighed as he spoke. "In fact, I''ve always been very afraid. I''m afraid that when other people know the relationship between me and your majesty, they will regard me as a fox who will bring disaster to the country and the people, and then force your majesty to kill me." Gu Linyuan thought it over carefully, and thought it was quite reasonable. There are too many pedantic people in the world. If he insists on making Su Yao the queen, maybe all the things Su Yao is worried about will happen Since Su Yao really doesn''t like the Queen''s position, let him go. As long as Su Yao can stay with him all the time, he will be satisfied. "Since you don''t want to, I won''t force others to do so. But this ceremony can be avoided, and the wedding can''t be avoided. I must give you a grand wedding. " In fact, Su Yao doesn''t want to hold a wedding or anything, but Gu Linyuan has made such a big concession. If he goes down any further, he really has no conscience. "There can be weddings, but I don''t want any grand weddings. I think only I and your majesty can do it." Chapter 2303 Gu Linyuan wanted to say something, but when he saw Su Yao''s pleading eyes, his heart suddenly softened. Well, Su Yao is really the biggest "natural enemy" in his life. "OK, I''ll do everything according to you. Two people''s wedding is two people''s wedding." Su Yao happily hugged Gu Linyuan''s neck, then gave him a kiss on the cheek, "thank you, your majesty." Gu Linyuan reached out and touched the place where he had been kissed. Looking at Su Yao, his eyes became dangerous. Su Yao didn''t notice at all. He didn''t react until Gu Linyuan pressed him. Su Yao pushed Gu Linyuan, but he didn''t push him. "What is your majesty doing?" Gu Linyuan should not be a day to declare prostitution, right? He''s not afraid of the eunuchs outside, you hear me? "But I made a big concession for the sake of the national teacher. Didn''t the National Teacher express anything?" Gu Linyuan asked with a smile. Su Yao You are shameless. If you want to mess with me, please don''t look for any high sounding reasons? "Didn''t I kiss your majesty just now?" "Do you think that will send me away?" Su Yao suddenly choked What does your majesty want? " "It''s up to you, of course." Gu Linyuan said with a smile. It seems that Gu Linyuan is really going to do it once. But it doesn''t matter. It has been done several times before. And resistance can''t be resisted, so we can only lie flat and do exercises. "Your Majesty can do whatever you want, but I have only one request, that is to come only once, otherwise your majesty will never want to be happy with me again." "That''s what the national teacher wanted." Gu Linyuan lowers his head And then eat Su Yao felt that he was going to be stupid. How did he last so long? Is this the legendary gift? His old waist will be broken if it goes on like this. "It seems that I haven''t worked hard enough." Su Yao has no strength any more Your majesty, I really can''t. please let me go. " "But it''s not over yet." Gu Linyuan said with a smile, "just lie down well." Su Yao It''s not a matter of lying down. I really can''t stand it. You bird / beast, can you not just think about yourself, can you think about my feelings? Do you want me to die on your dragon bed? ¡­¡­ After that, Su Yao felt that his body was not his own. Now he was too tired to lift a finger. If I had known that Gu Linyuan was so persistent in that aspect, he should have stood up before. Ah, I really want to beat Gu Linyuan! Compared with Su Yao, who had no strength at all, Gu Linyuan was still so energetic. He gave Su Yao a kiss on the face and then began to put on his clothes. "You lie here. I''ll read the memorial and come back to you later." Su Yao Please don''t come to me again, I really can''t. God, why is it so unfair? Gu Linyuan is the one who works hard, but Su Yao is the one who works hard. Moreover, Gu Linyuan''s endurance is so good. It''s really unfair at all! Chapter 2304 The next day, Gu Linyuan announced in the morning court that Su Yao had been granted the post, and the matter was cancelled. The ministers breathed a sigh of relief. But did not expect the next second Gu Linyuan gave them a heavy blow. "I''ve decided that I won''t stand for the empress or accept the concubine. As for the issue of heirs, I have made a decision for a long time. After a while, I will adopt a boy from the royal family. " As soon as the words came out, the ministers were about to have myocardial infarction. They all doubted whether it was because they didn''t want the national master to be queen, so his majesty thought of such a way to fight them. "Has your majesty really made a decision?" The person who said this was the prime minister. "This matter concerns the whole yuan kingdom. Please think it over again." "There''s nothing to consider. I''ve made up my mind. No matter what you say, I won''t change my mind." Gu Linyuan looked at the prime minister, "prime minister, if I remember correctly, your daughter will be married tomorrow, right?" Smell speech, Prime Minister''s heart suddenly "clap Deng" for a while. What does your majesty mean by that all of a sudden? It''s not going to be something, is it? It''s said that the gun hit the bird in the head. He shouldn''t have spoken just now. Why can''t he control his mouth? The prime minister tried to squeeze out a smile, "my Lord, the little girl is going to get married tomorrow." "In that case, you should go back and make good preparations. After all, it''s the prime minister''s only daughter''s life. If something goes wrong in the middle, it''s not good." The prime minister''s legs softened and he almost fell to his knees. "Your Majesty..." "What''s the prime minister doing with a bitter face? Is it because I''m afraid that tomorrow''s happy event will become a funeral? " Prime Minister Isn''t that what it is? Your majesty, don''t say that''s not what you just said. "Don''t worry, Prime Minister. I''m not so ruthless yet. I just want to tell the prime minister -" "if you can''t say something, don''t say it, or you will bring disaster for yourself." The other ministers were awed by this. Your majesty is not talking to the prime minister. It''s obviously talking to their ministers. If they force your majesty to accept Princess again, your majesty will be angry. When his majesty is angry, he may cut off their heads. If you go a little too far, it will probably kill their nine families. Your majesty can come to this point, his means must be very cruel. Therefore, for the sake of their own lives, they still don''t care about the affairs of the harem, and they don''t care who your majesty wants to appoint as the queen, unless they really don''t want to live. Thinking of this, the ministers kept their mouths shut. Gu Linyuan scanned them, taking a panoramic view of their expression changes. "Do you ministers have nothing to say?" Ministers: What else can they say? "Since the ministers have no objection to this matter, it''s settled." Ministers: How dare we have any objection? If we have any objection, we have to lose our heads. ¡­¡­ This time in the early days, Gu Linyuan went straight to his bedroom. He was in a good mood. But Su Yao was not happy at all. He consumed too much physical strength last night. Now he is very hungry, but he has no strength at all. If he doesn''t eat any more, he will starve to death. "Why didn''t Gu Linyuan come back?" Chapter 2305 "Sooner or later, I will blow Gu Linyuan''s head." Gu Linyuan just opened the door and heard such a sentence. At first, he was stunned. When he realized that the three words "dog things" were scolding himself, his expression suddenly became very strange. He thought Su Yao was gentle and never scolded people, but now he doesn''t think so. And maybe Su Yao had scolded him several times behind his back. However, Su Yao''s scolding was so pleasant. "What was the national teacher talking about just now?" Su Yao wanted to scold again, but when he heard Gu Linyuan''s voice, he got into the quilt. And this move, somewhere on the hot pain. Su Yao God, why is he so miserable? He was caught saying bad things about Gu Linyuan on the spot, and He''s really hard. Gu Linyuan went to the bedside and looked at the bulging bag. He almost laughed, "what''s the national master doing in it? Didn''t you scold me very hard just now? Why don''t you dare to say a word now? " Su Yao got out of the bed and gave him a big white eye. Anyway, the words just now have been heard by Gu Linyuan, so there is no need to continue to install them. Moreover, he was not a gentle person. He held it for a long time before he scolded him. He already gave Gu Linyuan a lot of face. You know, the front of the several outside he can scold on the scold, can move hands on. So, Gu Linyuan should thank him. "Don''t your majesty feel that you should be scolded? If your majesty is angry, cut off your minister''s head. " Gu Linyuan some helpless, "I in your eyes, is a murderous big devil?" As soon as Su Yao was ready to answer, his stomach began to cry, and it was very loud. Su Yao wanted to find a crack in the ground. His stomach is too disheartened. He barks when he shouldn''t. Gu Linyuan''s eyes quickly flashed a smile, "it seems that my national teacher is hungry, national teacher wait for a while, breakfast will soon be sent over, national teacher now or hurry to put on clothes." Su Yao noticed that he didn''t wear anything. He looked at the clothes again. They were wrinkled and couldn''t wear them at all. Su Yao looked at Gu Linyuan. Before he spoke, Gu Linyuan handed over a set of clean and tidy clothes. "Try it on. I''ve prepared it for you." Su Yao quickly put on his clothes, and then found that the suit Gu Linyuan gave him was so suitable for him. How did Gu Linyuan know his size? "How does your majesty know that I''m just right in this dress?" "I''ll see at a glance." Gu Linyuan said with a smile. "Your Majesty''s eyes are so powerful." "Are you praising me Su Yao Listen to my tone carefully. Do you think I''m praising you? It''s shameless! "Whatever your majesty says." "Don''t call me your majesty, call me by my name." Su Yao Why did I call your name all of a sudden? What''s wrong with your brain. "I dare not." "What do you dare to do? Didn''t you scold me just now?" Su Yao No, it''s all in the past. Why do you mention it again? "Is your majesty angry with me? I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have scolded your majesty before. Your majesty should have punished me. " Chapter 2306 Gu Linyuan is more helpless, "I''m not angry, how can I be angry with you? I just want to hear your name again." Su Yao Why does your majesty insist on this? " "I''m in a romantic relationship with the national master now. What''s wrong with calling each other''s names?" Gu Linyuan asked. Su Yao This is really no problem. "Since your Majesty must call your Majesty''s name, you have to be more respectful than obedient." ¡°¡­¡­ Gu Linyuan Gu Linyuan''s eyes lit up and looked at Su Yao with expectant eyes, "very good, call again." "Gu Linyuan." "Call again." ¡°¡­¡­ Gu Linyuan Su Yao was very helpless to call again. "Come again." Su Yao If you want to hear your name so much, you can call it yourself. "Your Majesty, I don''t have any strength now. If this breakfast doesn''t come again, I will starve to death." Then as soon as the voice fell, Li Jinghai''s voice came, "Your Majesty, you can have breakfast." Su Yao is about to hide subconsciously, but he is held by Gu Linyuan. "Teacher, what are you in a hurry to do?" "Hide, of course. If other people see me, it''s over." Su Yao said, "you quickly release, if you don''t hide, it will be too late." Gu Linyuan was not able to laugh or cry. "Master, do you forget that everyone in the palace already knows our relationship? And you''re not going to fill your stomach? " With Gu Linyuan''s warning, Su Yao suddenly calmed down. Yes, Su Yao. I have told the minister about myself and him in the hall for a long time, and the palace is also a gathering place for gossip. Those maids, eunuchs and bodyguards must know about it. So he doesn''t have to hide now. "I forget, I don''t hide." Gu Linyuan looked at the direction of the door, "come in." Li Jinghai pushed the door open and came in. After seeing Su Yao standing beside Gu Linyuan, he was stunned for a moment, and then called respectfully, "national teacher." Although Li Jinghai soon regained his composure, his heart was turbulent. Why is the national master in your Majesty''s palace? Did the national master sleep here last night? So, didn''t your majesty and the national master do that kind of thing last night? Your Majesty''s speed is really enough to turn the national master to his own bed so quickly. Li Jinghai was followed by several palace maids, who were holding meals in their hands. Su Yao took a look, and his saliva almost came down from the corner of his mouth. The maids quickly finished their meal and left. Li Jinghai stood by and waited. With other people here, Su Yao couldn''t let go of eating and didn''t dare to eat more. Gu Linyuan saw his restraint, then looked at Li Jinghai standing on one side, "you go out." Li Jinghai frowned, "Your Majesty, this..." "If I ask you to go out, you can go out. Don''t talk so much nonsense." "Yes, the old slave left." Li Jinghai has no choice but to go out. Gu Linyuan looked at Su Yao again, "now there are only you and me. You can eat freely." Su Yao nodded, and then gave Gu Linyuan a performance on the spot, what is wolfing down Chapter 2307 Su Yao''s movements are quite elegant. But Gu Linyuan was really scared. It is reasonable to say that the national master is dignified and elegant when he doesn''t do anything, but Su Yao is This contrast is really unacceptable. But when you think about it, Su Yao is likely to be pretending all the time, so it''s not so hard to accept. What''s more, how many surprises are waiting for Su Yao? Su Yao had eaten well, but seeing Gu Linyuan staring at him all the time, he suddenly couldn''t eat any more. He doesn''t like to eat by himself when someone is looking at him, which will make him feel that the rice in the bowl is not fragrant at all. "Your Majesty, why are you looking at me like this? Is there something dirty on my face?" "I just didn''t expect you to look like this." Gu Linyuan said, "I''m really surprised by you." Su Yao almost rolled his eyes, "is that your Majesty''s dislike for me?" "No, I feel very happy, because you show the most real side in front of me, which shows that you really like me." Gu Linyuan said with a smile. Su Yao felt that he was going to get goose bumps Your majesty, can you stop looking at me? If you don''t, the food will be cold. " "I want you to feed me, master. I heard that some lovers will feed each other." After hearing this, Su Yao wanted to put the bowl on his face. Still want to let oneself feed him to eat, Gu Linyuan this dog thing how not go up to heaven with the sun shoulder to shoulder? "Your Majesty, I don''t have such a hobby." "That can be cultivated from now on." Gu Linyuan said with a smile. Su Yao resisted the impulse to buckle the bowl on his face, put down his chopsticks and got up, "Your Majesty, I suddenly think that there are still some things waiting for me to deal with in the National Teacher''s office. I''m afraid I can''t accompany you. Your majesty will have breakfast by himself." Gu Linyuan grabbed his hand. "What''s the matter with the national master? Shouldn''t he be angry?" Su Yao took out his hand. "Your Majesty thinks too much. I really have something to deal with." He was really a little angry. But he didn''t know why he was angry. In short, he felt that if he continued to stay here, he would probably hit Gu Linyuan in the face. "Then I will accompany you back to the Shifu." Gu Linyuan said. "No, I''ll go back alone, and I want to be quiet." Gu Linyuan sighed, "OK, you should pay attention to safety on the way." However, Su Yao just walked a few steps, suddenly a headache, so fainted. Gu Linyuan was immediately frightened. He rushed to pick up Su Yao and yelled at Li Jinghai who was waiting outside the door, "Li Jinghai!" Li Jinghai quickly opened the door and came in, "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?" "The national master fainted. Call the doctor quickly." "I''ll go now." ¡­¡­ Ten minutes later. Gu Linyuan stood by and watched the doctor feel Su Yao''s pulse. His brows wrinkled tightly. His eyes were full of worry. "What''s the matter with the national teacher?" "My Lord, it''s not a big problem for the national teacher. He just thinks too much and has a good rest for a few days." The doctor replied. Smell speech, Gu Linyuan immediately relieved, "that''s good, Li Jinghai, send Zhao Taiyi back." Li Jinghai nodded and looked at Dr. Zhao, "Dr. Zhao, please." "No, I''ll go back myself." Chapter 2308 I don''t know how long later, Su Yao finally woke up. Gu Linyuan, who has been sitting beside him, is excited to see that he finally wakes up. "You wake up at last. How do you feel?" Su Yao recalled what happened. He only remembered that he fainted, but he didn''t know why he would. "Sire, do you know why I fainted?" "Dr. Zhao came to see it for you just now. He said it was too hard work." Gu Linyuan said. Hearing the four words "overwork", Su Yao finally knew who was the culprit for his fainting. It''s Gu Linyuan. Last night, the beast was so fierce on the bed that he said he couldn''t come. He still had to come. Thinking of this, Su Yao gave Gu Linyuan a very angry look, "Your Majesty, it''s all your fault. But for you, I would not have fainted suddenly "Why blame me?" Gu Linyuan was puzzled. When he realized what Su Yao meant by this, he immediately began to laugh. "It''s because last night, you are too weak, master. It''s just one night. You just..." Su Yao was so angry that he smashed the pillow. "Naturally, I can''t compare with your majesty. Your majesty despises me so much. Then your majesty will find someone else." Gu Linyuan quickly cajoled people, "don''t, I''m wrong. I''ll control it a little bit in the future. I won''t let you faint because of overwork." It''s OK not to say the last half sentence. As soon as he said the last half sentence, Su Yao became even more angry. "Your majesty will not go to my bed from now on." Listen to this sentence, Gu Linyuan''s face suddenly collapsed, "why do you want to do this, I have not admitted my mistake?" "I don''t want to faint again because of your majesty." Gu Linyuan God, he should have been more moderate last night, knowing that such a thing would happen. But it''s too late to say anything. "Aren''t you really thinking it over?" "I''ve already thought about it, your majesty. Don''t say any more." Gu Linyuan Now that you have made up your mind, I have to show you my climbing skills. ¡­¡­ Next, Su Yao was really defending Gu Linyuan like a wolf. As soon as he saw Gu Linyuan, he would be far away from him. He would not even let Gu Linyuan touch him. If Gu Linyuan didn''t know that Su Yao had only himself in his heart, he would have doubted whether there were other wild men outside. After seeing Su Yao far away from himself, Gu Linyuan finally couldn''t help it. He came forward to stop Su Yao and said with some dissatisfaction, "Why are you hiding from me all the time?" "I didn''t." Su Yao blinked innocently. "Then why are you so far away when you see me?" Su Yao pretended to be a fool? Is your majesty mistaken? " Gu Linyuan is about to laugh at his words. "Is there something wrong with your eyes?" Su Yao spread his hands, "I don''t know. Your majesty, you''d better go to see Dr. Zhao." Gu Linyuan was choked by these words I order you not to hide from me from now on. " "Whatever your majesty wants, I dare not disobey His Majesty''s orders." Gu Linyuan was angry and laughed by him, "where do you dare? You must be very brave." "I am wronged." Gu Linyuan felt that his head was going to be big. "Let''s have a good talk." Chapter 2309 "About what?" "It''s about bed, of course." As soon as he said this, Su Yao immediately looked at Gu Linyuan with a look at animals. "I didn''t expect that your Majesty was so persistent in this kind of thing. It seems that your majesty really needs to fill the back palace. You can''t satisfy your majesty alone." Gu Linyuan doesn''t know whether he should be angry or smile. "You don''t know that you are the only one in my heart. How can I find other people besides you?" "Your Majesty means that if you don''t like me, you will immediately fill the harem and have 3000 beauties?" As soon as Su Yao thought about the possibility of such a thing, he suddenly became jealous. Gu Linyuan is more helpless, "if I was the kind of person you imagine, then I would have been three thousand harem beauties." "Even if I don''t meet you, I won''t be with others. I will choose to be alone." "And my heart is very small. I can only accommodate you." After listening to these words, Su Yao''s mood was better. "Your Majesty likes me so much." "Yes, so do you want to think about that again?" Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "Your Majesty, can''t you control yourself for me?" "That kind of thing is out of control." "Your Majesty, as long as you cut it, you can control it." Su Yao looked at Gu Linyuan''s lower body with a smile, "shall I help you?" Gu Linyuan suddenly felt a chill in his crotch. He clamped his legs. "Do you want me to become a eunuch?" "I''m just making suggestions to your majesty. The main thing is to see if your majesty will." Gu Linyuan "Your Majesty, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave." "Don''t you even want to say one more word to me?" Su Yao passed him and looked at the prime minister who didn''t know when he came. "Your Majesty thinks it''s necessary to talk about something important with the prime minister, so I won''t disturb your majesty and the prime minister." However, as soon as he finished, the prime minister suddenly said, "I''m here for you, national master." Su Yao suddenly felt that his face was swollen. He thought that the prime minister was looking for Gu Linyuan, but he didn''t expect that the prime minister was looking for him. But why did the prime minister come to him? Is it to let him leave Gu Linyuan? Su Yao suddenly realized, "prime minister, you should discuss with your majesty. I''m not qualified to make decisions." The prime minister was stunned immediately. Where are these? How could he not understand what the national teacher was saying? The prime minister looked at Su Yao and Gu Linyuan, and suddenly he understood something. Oh, he knows. The national master must have mistakenly thought that he was going to separate him from his majesty. He had such an idea before, but now he has completely eliminated it. It''s your Majesty''s business who your majesty likes. These ministers are not qualified to take charge of it. Otherwise, if you make your majesty angry, you may be beheaded. "What I want to tell you, national master, is not about you and your majesty, but about myself." On hearing this, Su Yao found that he had misunderstood, "what does the prime minister want to say?" The prime minister looked at Gu Linyuan, "if the national teacher can come with me for a while, I can only tell him those words." Su Yao nodded, "of course." He has to thank the prime minister. If the prime minister doesn''t show up suddenly, he thinks Chapter 2310 "There is no one else here. Just say what the prime minister wants to say." Before the voice fell, Su Yao found that the prime minister''s old face was red, and he looked very embarrassed. This made him wonder if the prime minister was going to tell himself? Thinking about this, Su Yao felt that his whole life was about to split. Stop, stop, don''t think wildly. This kind of outrageous thing is absolutely impossible. "Prime minister, please tell me what you have to say. I have something else to do." "Actually..." The prime minister hesitated, "I''m a little embarrassed to say it." Su Yao You are very old. Can you stop making this kind of posture? It''s really hot eyes. "Since the prime minister can''t say it, don''t say it." With that, Su Yao made an effort to leave. Seeing this, Cheng Cheng quickly called him, "I said, I''ll say it now." Su Yao looked at him and motioned him to speak out quickly. The prime minister clenched his teeth. "In fact, I like someone myself." Su Yao''s face was numb Oh, it turns out that the prime minister is an old tree in blossom. That''s enough. "That person also likes me, and the relatives of both sides agree that we are together, but we want to know whether we are predestined or predestined, so we want to ask the national teacher to help us figure out whether we can be together again." Su Yao I don''t know how, he always felt that he was gagged with dog food. Prime minister, prime minister, you are very old. Can you stop showing your love? "It''s my birthday and her birthday. Please, national teacher." The prime minister handed over two notes. Su Yao took it over and calculated it quickly according to the eight characters of the birthday above. The expression on the prime minister''s face is very nervous, "national teacher, have you figured it out?" Su Yao opened his eyes, "worked it out." The prime minister was even more nervous. "What happened?" "You really have a lot of fate with another one, and soon, you will be together." Su Yao said. He wanted to cheat the prime minister, but the prime minister was too old to bear any stimulation. If it''s exciting, maybe people will be gone. The prime minister suddenly became very excited, "is it true, master, you are not lying to me?" Su Yao was speechless. "Do you think it''s necessary for me to cheat you with such things?" "It''s really unnecessary, but why do I always feel like I''m dreaming? National teacher, why don''t you give me a slap? " Su Yao He has never heard of such unreasonable requests. "Do you really want me to slap you? I''m afraid I don''t control my strength. " ¡°¡­¡­ No, I''ll do it myself. " The prime minister slapped himself, and then -- "hiss, I''m not dreaming. It''s true. It''s really wonderful. Thank you, teacher. I''ll tell her the good news. " Before the voice fell, the prime minister ran away like a smoke. It didn''t look like he was old at all. Gu Linyuan came over, "what did you say to the prime minister? Why does he look so happy?" "The prime minister fell in love with someone. Let me help him figure out if they can be together." Su Yao said. On hearing this, Gu Linyuan suddenly became interested. "I didn''t expect that the national master could even calculate this kind of thing. I don''t know if the national master has figured it out." Chapter 2311 "Of course, it is." This kind of thing is a piece of cake for him. Gu Linyuan was a little curious, "what did the national master figure out?" "I figured out that the prime minister and the person he likes are very predestined, and before long, they will really be together." "Really together means that they will get married, right?" Su Yao nodded, "yes." "Then why don''t you calculate when you can marry me?" Su Yao choked It depends on when your majesty wants to get married. I don''t care Gu Linyuan eyes a bright, "really?" "Really." "The national teacher just needs to wait. I''ll let people do the wedding." Gu Linyuan said with a smile. Su Yao Why did he suddenly have an ominous premonition in his heart? Shouldn''t he have said that just now? Is it time to go back now? Forget it, Gu Linyuan is happy. Let him go. "National teacher, let''s continue to talk about that now." Su Yao Sorry, I don''t want to talk to you about that at all. "Sire, I suddenly feel a little sick and want to go back and have a rest." Of course, Gu Linyuan knew that he was looking for an excuse to leave. However, seeing that he was so reluctant, he didn''t have to. Anyway, he had decided in his heart that he would go to guoshifu to climb the bed tonight and give Su Yao a big surprise. Hee hee. "Since you don''t feel well, go back and have a rest." Su Yao did not expect that Gu Linyuan was suddenly so easy to talk, so he had to doubt whether there was any conspiracy. But I can''t think of any conspiracy. "Thank you, your majesty." ¡­¡­ That night. Su Yao had just finished washing and was ready to go to bed. But suddenly found that the quilt drum drum, the following seems to hide something. He had a guess in his mind. Take a deep breath and lift the quilt. When I saw Gu Linyuan lying there laughing at himself, I almost kicked him. ¡°¡­¡­ Why is your majesty here? " "I''m here for you, of course." Gu Linyuan said with a smile, "how about it? Surprise or not? Are you surprised? " Su Yao Surprise, you ghost. Believe it or not, I''ll blow your head off? "Since your majesty is here for me, why don''t you come in through the main door and lie on my bed?" "I just want to give you a surprise." Su Yao rolled his eyes. "What can your majesty do for me?" "There''s nothing particularly important. I''ve lost sleep recently." Gu Linyuan talks nonsense seriously. Su Yao was speechless. "Your Majesty should go to the imperial doctor. I have no way to treat insomnia." "Ah, that''s wrong. For me, a national teacher is a good medicine to cure all kinds of diseases." Su Yao Don''t make any excuses. You are climbing my bed and want to sleep with me. You beast! "Don''t flatter me, your majesty. I know how much I have and how much I have." "Don''t you believe what I said, master?" Gu Linyuan asked. Su Yao Do you think that''s true? "Your Majesty, it''s getting late. I''m very sleepy. Please go out. I''ll have a rest." "I won''t leave today. I want to sleep with my national teacher." ¡°¡­¡­ Isn''t your majesty unable to sleep "If you sleep with the national master, you may be able to fall asleep." Chapter 2312 Su Yao You can fall asleep with me. Do you think I''m hypnotic? Find a reason not to find a better reason, you think I''m a fool? Anyway, you''re not going to make it tonight. If you dare to bow to my overlord, I will turn you into a eunuch and make you inhumane from now on. "It seems that your majesty is really determined to sleep here tonight." Gu Linyuan raised his eyebrows and said, "is it difficult that the national teacher is going to drive me away?" "Then I will give this bed to your majesty." He''s not only in this room, he can sleep in other rooms, and he doesn''t care about sleeping on the floor. You want to screw him? There''s no door. Gu Linyuan frowned, "national master, don''t you want to sleep with me?" "I haven''t been sleeping well recently. If I sleep in the same bed with your majesty, I will probably kick your majesty out of bed. It''s just to kick your majesty out of bed. But if you step on your Majesty''s place carelessly, your majesty will become a eunuch. I can''t afford that crime. " When did his national teacher become so ferocious? It was easy to bully before. "Isn''t the master really going to sleep with me?" Gu Linyuan put on a pathetic expression, trying to make su Yao soft hearted. "It took me a lot of effort to come out of the palace to find the national teacher. Does the national teacher really want to be so cruel to me?" However, Su Yao did not use this kind of routine for a long time. What''s more, he knew very well that Gu Linyuan''s word "sleep" was not the one in the superficial sense. Gu Linyuan is a beast with bad intentions. If he''s soft hearted, it''s him who''s going to suffer. "Your Majesty is saying something. I didn''t ask you to come here, and it''s none of my business that your majesty can''t sleep. It''s not that I asked your majesty not to sleep." Gu Linyuan was a little dissatisfied. He has already shown himself clearly. Why is Su Yao not happy? Is it hard to realize the intention of not touching him for the rest of your life? Did he not know that it was very hard for him to eat vegetarian food again after the meat meal? "I''ll order you to sleep with me tonight." Su Yao straightened his neck, "I don''t want to, your majesty still cut off my head." Gu Linyuan, Gu Linyuan really has no way to take Su Yao. He could not bear to scold Su Yao. How could he have cut off Su Yao''s head? He really found himself a little ancestor. "Since the national master is so reluctant, I''ll go back now. Is that right?" Yes, how can it not? If I could, I could take you back to the palace right now. Su Yao tried his best to hold down the corner of his mouth that wanted to go up crazily, "Your Majesty, go slowly." However, Gu Linyuan said that he wanted to go, but he turned back three times in one step. "Is the national master really not going to stay here for a night?" Su Yao If you want to leave, just leave. Can you stop dawdling there? Gu Linyuan felt that he was really wronged. Su Yao said he liked him, but now he didn''t even let him touch him. He even wanted to sleep with Su Yao. "I really have to go, really..." Su Yao walked over to Gu Linyuan. Just when Gu Linyuan thought he was going to leave himself, he suddenly closed the door in front of Gu Linyuan. "Go slowly, your majesty, and I''ll have a rest first." Gu Linyuan This kid has no conscience. Chapter 2313 In the middle of the night, when he was sleepy, Su Yao suddenly felt something touching his waist. He just kicked it. Gu Linyuan was kicked down in such a hurry. He quickly covered his mouth and didn''t let himself make a sound. But when he looked at Su Yao lying there, he was angry and funny. It''s obvious that the body is not good. How can the Kung Fu of kicking people be so powerful? Should he be glad he didn''t get kicked? It seems that climbing the bed in the middle of the night is risky. You have to be careful in the future. Gu Linyuan wanted to get up, but at the moment of getting up, his waist suddenly flashed. There was a burst of pain in his waist, which made him take a breath of cold air and sweat. Gu Linyuan looked at Su Yao, the culprit, and suddenly he was a little upset. He had a good sleep there, but he was up to his waist because of his foot. I really want to wake him up, but I can''t. He will be angry and ignore himself. Thinking, Gu Linyuan can only hold the pain hard and walk towards the beauty couch not far away. He doesn''t dare to go to bed now. If Su Yao gives him another kick, his waist will be broken. But now he can''t sleep at all. Lying on the beauty couch, Gu Linyuan opened his eyes and looked sadly at Su Yao, who was sleeping sweetly on the bed. Maybe his resentment was too strong. Su Yao woke up. Su Yao turned over and looked at Gu Linyuan, who was sleeping on the beauty couch. He doubted whether he was hallucinating, or why he saw Gu Linyuan here. Su Yao reached out and rubbed his eyes. After a closer look, Gu Linyuan was still lying there. That made him a little confused. Didn''t Gu Linyuan leave long ago? How come you''re on your own again? Is it difficult for him not to leave, but to wait for himself to fall asleep, so as to take the opportunity to climb the bed? In other words, before touching his waist is Gu Linyuan? Well, Gu Linyuan is a good dog. Think of this, Su Yao looked at Gu Linyuan''s eyes become dangerous, "why is your Majesty in my room, you have already gone back?" Gu Linyuan''s eyes quickly flashed a little guilty, "I''m ready to go back, but suddenly it rained heavily outside, so I can''t go back at all." Su Yao didn''t believe him at all. If it was raining heavily outside, why didn''t he hear anything? And even if it really rained heavily, how could Gu Linyuan have no way to go back. "If I remember correctly, your majesty should have gone out of the palace by carriage, and father-in-law Li also came along. How could your majesty not go back because of the rain?" Gu Linyuan choked That''s right, but I''ve already let them go back. " Fortunately, he really let Li Jinghai leave with the carriage long ago, otherwise he really didn''t know what kind of excuse to find. Su Yao I think you want them to go back on purpose. You just want to climb my bed in the middle of the night. You''re shameless. "Is that your majesty who touched my waist just now?" "Touch your waist? No, I''ve been lying here all the time. " Gu Linyuan pretends to be stupid, "you can''t appear what hallucination?" Su Yao has been too lazy to care with him, "forget it, it''s so late at night. Then I won''t rush your majesty back. Your majesty will continue to lie there." Chapter 2314 "But my waist is shining. I''m still in pain. I can''t sleep at all." Su Yao raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s very good. How can your majesty suddenly flash to his waist? Is it possible that he has done something bad?" Gu Linyuan suddenly choked, "cough cough cough, how can it be, I never do anything bad." Su Yao But you look like you''ve done something wrong. "Since your majesty didn''t do anything bad, how did your majesty get to his waist?" "That''s how it got there." He can''t say that he didn''t succeed in climbing the bed, can he? If this is said, is not his own face hit it? "Can your majesty be more specific?" Gu Linyuan To be more specific? How to be specific? I think you''re trying to embarrass me. "Guoshi, it hurts your self-esteem to say such things, so can you stop asking?" "Since your majesty won''t say it, I won''t ask. I''m going to bed. Your majesty, go to bed early. " Make up, you continue to make up, even if you make up a flower, I will not believe your lies. "But my waist is still aching. I can''t sleep at all." "What does that have to do with me?" Su Yao rolled his eyes, "and I''m not a doctor. I can''t help you with your waist." Who let you sneak into my bed in the middle of the night? It''s your own fault. Have you ever heard the saying that you can''t live without sin? Gu Linyuan choked. He sighed with a faint sigh, "master, I find that I''m getting less and less dignified in front of you." "What does your majesty want to do, cut off my head?" Gu Linyuan Tut, I really want to have a heartless meal, but I''m not willing to. "If your majesty doesn''t sleep, don''t disturb me. I''ll go on sleeping. You can do as you like." Gu Linyuan I''m so angry. If it wasn''t for his waist, he would punish this little heartless man. ¡­¡­ The next morning, when Su Yao woke up, Gu Linyuan had not gone to bed. He just looked at the beam of the house and looked as if he had nothing to love. He is really too difficult, last night, the waist is not easy to pain, but more suffocating things happened. As soon as he closed his eyes, Su Yao''s beautiful body would appear in his mind, leading to a surge of Qi and blood in his body, and he couldn''t sleep at all. He''s really hard! Su Yao didn''t know that Gu Linyuan lost sleep last night. When he saw the dark circles under his eyes, he was immediately happy. "Oh, it seems that your majesty didn''t sleep well last night." Gu Linyuan glared at him, but there was no deterrent, "it''s not because of you. If it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t have stayed up all night." Su Yao pointed to himself, "me? What does that have to do with me? " He doesn''t seem to have done anything, does he? Why did you take the black pot on him? "Why doesn''t it matter? As soon as I close my eyes, my head is full of you, so I can''t sleep at all. " Gu Linyuan sighed. Hearing the speech, Su Yao was stunned for a moment, then his ears suddenly turned red. "Your Majesty, do you think of something serious?" Gu Linyuan immediately did not speak, because he really thought of something improper. I''m autistic. JPG Chapter 2315 Seeing Gu Linyuan''s expression, Su Yao knew he was right. When he thought of Gu Linyuan again, his face turned red. "I didn''t expect your majesty to be such a person. I mistook your majesty." Gu Linyuan You should be clear about who I am. "It''s the national teacher who is more serious than me. After all, I can''t be naked." Hearing the speech, Su Yao quickly looked at himself, and then found that his upper body was really naked. He was so scared that he quickly put his hands on his chest and said, "stinky, close your eyes!" Gu Linyuan opened his mouth again. "Isn''t the eyes of the national master invisible? How can they see again? Is it difficult for the national teacher to pretend to be blind all the time? " "I''m a national teacher, and I''m not an ordinary person. Naturally, I have a way to let myself see things." Su Yao said boldly. "So it is. The national teacher is really powerful." Gu Linyuan said with a smile. Su Yao was suddenly embarrassed by his praise. ¡°¡­¡­ I can''t compare with your majesty. Your majesty is the most powerful one. " Gu Linyuan very shamelessly accepted his praise, "originally in the eyes of the national teacher, I am such a powerful person, I can really be too happy." Su Yao You are very powerful, at least in the shameless point, no one can match you. "Your Majesty, get up quickly. You have to go to the morning court today." Gu Linyuan shook his head. "If I don''t go to the early court today, I have already told Li Jinghai." Su Yao It turns out that you have already planned. "What is your majesty going to do today?" "Of course, I went out for a stroll. I''ve never been there before. I''m going to trouble you today." Gu Linyuan said with a smile. Su Yao choked, "Your Majesty, have you forgotten that the people know my identity? If you come with me, they will be able to guess your identity Gu Linyuan thought about it carefully and thought that it was quite reasonable. But it doesn''t matter. He''s already figured out what to do. "Don''t worry, master. I have a good idea here." "What''s the best way?" Su Yao asked curiously. "Just change the face of the national teacher." Gu Linyuan said with a smile. Su Yao said, "Your Majesty, do you think I am omnipotent?" "Isn''t it?" Gu Linyuan asked. Su Yao OK, he''s really good at transvesting. "Your Majesty, would you please go out for a moment? I''m going to change now." "Don''t be shy if I haven''t seen you all over, and I won''t eat you." Su Yao You believe in yourself. I don''t believe in you. Who knows if you are a beast when you see my body. "Your Majesty, if you don''t go out right now, you can go out by yourself later." Gu Linyuan is very helpless, can only compromise, "OK, I go out now, you move faster." ¡­¡­ Ten minutes later. "Your Majesty." Gu Linyuan looked at the strange man who suddenly appeared in front of him. He was stunned for a moment, but he soon reflected that the strange man was su Yao. It really shocked him. "Master, how many surprises do you have on your body that I don''t know?" Gu Linyuan couldn''t help feeling. Su Yao There''s so much you don''t know. Chapter 2316 This just on the street, Su Yao and Gu Linyuan met a welcoming team. The wedding party was so red that it looked very festive. Behind the line were several children, who were still shouting, "marry a bride." Gu Linyuan looked at the welcoming team, then at Su Yao, and repeated it several times. Su Yao was a little uncomfortable by him, "what are you looking at me for?" Gu Linyuan should not be after seeing this welcoming team, thinking to also make a come out? He doesn''t want that. Gu Linyuan lowered his voice. "I suddenly thought of a good way. Anyway, you will change your face. At that time, you can change your face to look like a woman, so that we can have a grand wedding." "What do you think of the national teacher?" Su Yao You are really smart enough to think of this. "But didn''t you promise me to have a wedding for just the two of us? You''re not going to turn around again, are you "That''s because I didn''t think of such a good way before, so I said so. Now I think of it, of course, I want to choose a better one. If I can''t give you the Queen''s seat, I have to give you a grand wedding. " Gu Linyuan''s tone is very serious, it seems that he is really determined to hold a grand wedding. "National teacher, please satisfy my wish, otherwise I will be restless all my life." Su Yao What else can su Yao do? He can only agree. Gu Linyuan has already said this. If he refuses again, he will have no conscience and hurt Gu Linyuan''s heart. "Since your majesty so wants to hold a grand wedding, then according to your Majesty''s idea." It''s just that he''s tired again. Getting married is much more tiring than doing that kind of thing. Seeing Su Yao''s promise, Gu Linyuan was overjoyed. If there were not so many people standing around him, he would have yelled out loud. Gu Linyuan tried to suppress his inner excitement, "national teacher, don''t turn back at that time, or I will be very sad." Su Yao immediately gave him a big white eye, "does your majesty think I am you?" Gu Linyuan awkwardly smile, quickly transfer the problem, "the wedding team has gone, let''s continue to stroll." However, as soon as he finished this sentence, there was a very festive sound of gongs and drums. A close look, is a welcoming team. Gu Linyuan, who had never seen such a scene before, couldn''t help being confused. "How come there are so many welcoming teams? Wait a minute, isn''t there another wedding party? " A middle-aged man standing next to him heard these two questions and explained very kindly, "today is a good day for marriage. Every time this kind of good day, there will be a lot more wedding teams than usual. There will be another five wedding teams in the future." Gu Linyuan instantly realized, "it''s like this. Thank you." He looked at Su Yao again, with a bit of unhappiness in his tone. "If he had known that today was such a good day, the wedding would have been held this morning." Su Yao was a little embarrassed. "Don''t be unhappy. This kind of good day will come again." "But..." Seeing that he was going to call himself I again, Su Yao interrupted him quickly, "don''t you want to have a good stroll? Don''t stand here. Let''s go." Chapter 2317 Gu Linyuan was a little dissatisfied. "Why did you interrupt me just now? Can''t you go back now?" Su Yao was very helpless. "There are so many people standing beside you. Do you want them to know your true identity and kneel down to worship you?" Gu Linyuan was choked by these words, even a little embarrassed I misunderstood you. " "But can you tell me now when the next wedding day will be?" Su Yao is more helpless, "do you want to be so anxious, my majesty, I can''t run." "But you''ve run several times before." Gu Linyuan said. Su Yao choked That''s because you''ve gone too far. I''m afraid, so I ran away. " Gu Linyuan wanted to defend himself. Suddenly, a little beggar with ragged clothes ran into him. He frowned. As soon as he was ready to express his dissatisfaction, he heard Su Yao''s words, "Your Majesty, please see if the money bag is still there." Smell speech, Gu Linyuan quickly looked, but suddenly believe that he did not bring any money bag out. "But I didn''t bring my purse out." Su Yao could not help being silent See if there''s anything else missing "The jade pendant you sent before is missing." Gu Linyuan''s eyes cold down. Although he didn''t like the jade pendant very much, it was sent by Su Yao, so he took it with him every day. But now the jade pendant suddenly disappeared. It must have been stolen by the little beggar who hit him just now. He must take it back. "Wait here. I''ll be right back." Su Yao knew what he was going to do, so he quickly grabbed him, "don''t go. I can''t find it. The little beggar has run away now." Gu Linyuan frowned, "but you gave that jade pendant to It''s mine , "as like as two peas, do you not like the jade ornaments?" "But just like that, you gave me the jade pendant. Even if I don''t want it, I can only throw it away myself. " Gu Linyuan''s expression is very serious. It seems that what he lost is not a jade pendant that can be seen everywhere, but his own lifeblood. Listening to his words, Su Yao didn''t know whether he should laugh or be moved. "OK, don''t think about that jade pendant. I''ll give you another one." Gu Linyuan eyes a bright, "that you can send a special, unique to me, or I will be angry." "OK, I''ll give you the most special jade pendant now." Su Yao said and took out a jade pendant. This jade pendant is carved by himself. Although it doesn''t look good, it contains his mind. Cough, I hope Gu Linyuan won''t give up. Gu Linyuan took the jade pendant and looked at it carefully. Then the Bible was silent. Ugly, so ugly. He had never seen such an ugly jade pendant. How did Su Yao''s aesthetics become like this? Su Yao didn''t notice the change in Gu Linyuan''s eyes. He said expectantly, "how is it? Is it special?" "It''s very special, very ugly." Gu Linyuan make complaints about it very well. "Where did you get this jade cloth?" Smell speech, Su Yao''s face suddenly becomes particularly ugly, "this jade pendant is my own carving, since you think ugly, it''s OK to give me." Chapter 2318 After hearing Su Yao''s "this jade pendant is carved by myself", Gu Linyuan''s heart suddenly "clattered". It''s over, it''s over. I didn''t expect that this jade pendant was carved by Su Yao himself. Moreover, he said that just now. Su Yao must be very angry now and have to hurry up. Gu Linyuan quickly hung the jade pendant on his waist, then gave Su Yao a flattering smile. "I was joking with you just now. As long as it''s a jade pendant you sent, no matter how it is, I like it very much. I will hang it around my waist every day." Su Yao raised his chin, "really? Isn''t that what your majesty said just to make me happy? " "How can it be? What I say comes from my heart." "In that case, I believe your majesty. But if your majesty says that again in the future, I will never send anything to your majesty. " Seeing that Su Yao had forgiven himself, Gu Linyuan was finally relieved, and then quickly transferred the problem, "I''m a little hungry now, I want to eat something." "I happen to be hungry, too. Your majesty, come with me." Gu Linyuan followed Su Yao to the wonton stall nearby. "Boss, two bowls of wonton." Ten minutes later, two bowls of hot wonton were placed in front of Su Yao and Gu Linyuan. When Su Yao had already eaten two wontons, Gu Linyuan was still staring at the wonton in front of him. Before he ascended the throne, he had been imprisoned in the palace, but every day he ate delicacies. He had never eaten such folk food. Those officials and nobles said that the folk food was not delicious, and he had never eaten it, so he didn''t think it was delicious. But the delicious taste of the national master means that the bowl of wonton is delicious. With this in mind, Gu Linyuan scooped up a wonton with a spoon and took a bite. My eyes lit up. This wonton is really delicious. It seems that those officials and nobles can''t believe it. They have never eaten before, so they would say that. Gu Linyuan quickly finished all the wonton in the bowl, and then looked at Su Yao. Su Yao looked up at him, "what''s the matter?" "I''ve never had such delicious wonton before." Su Yao was a little sad. Isn''t Gu Linyuan used to eating delicacies for a long time? How can he feel that the folk wonton is so delicious? Is it because he has never eaten before that he has such a feeling? In this way, the emperor is too hard to be. "The delicious food here is not only wonton, but also many other delicious things. I''ll take you to eat them in a moment." "I''ve finished. Let''s go now." Gu Linyuan was so excited for the first time. The world outside the Imperial Palace was too new for him. He wanted to know what was there, or he had more and more common topics with Su Yao. "But I haven''t finished yet." "Aren''t you very fast? Why haven''t you finished yet? " Gu Linyuan issued a question from the depths of his soul. Su Yao wanted to put the bowl on his face I want to take my time, can''t I? " "Yes, yes, but are you sure you don''t want to keep your image in front of outsiders?" Gu Linyuan continued to jump on the edge of death. Su Yao took a deep breath. "Do you know why some people die so fast?" "Why?" "Because they talk too much." Gu Linyuan Chapter 2319 Su Yao took Gu Linyuan to eat a lot of folk food. Gu Linyuan felt that he was going to die, but Su Yao was still eating there. He had to doubt whether Su Yao''s stomach was bigger than that of a cow. "Sugar gourd, sell sugar gourd..." Su Yao''s eyes brightened when he heard the shout of the peddler not far away. "You wait for me here, and I''ll be right back." Gu Linyuan nodded and stood waiting for Su Yao. After a while, Su Yao came back with a bunch of sugar gourd. He took a bite in front of Gu Linyuan, and then said, "do you want to eat one?" Gu Linyuan didn''t like sweet food very much, so he shook his head and refused, "no, you can eat it yourself." "Eat one." Su Yao handed the sugar gourd to his mouth. Gu Linyuan couldn''t resist his coquetry at all, so he quickly compromised and bit one down. Then Su Yao was silly, because the sugar gourd that Gu Linyuan ate into his mouth was bitten by him just now. "Sire, that''s what I ate." "No wonder it''s so sweet. You''ve eaten it." Gu Linyuan said with a smile. Su Yao''s face turned red. "Can you be more serious?" "I''m serious. I''m telling the truth." The smile on Gu Linyuan''s face is more brilliant, "and I think you must be sweeter than sugar gourd." Su Yao''s face is more red Your majesty, don''t make fun of me "I''m not kidding you. I''m talking from my heart." "Wait a minute. Why is your face so red? Is it shyness? It''s very strange. " Su Yao resisted the impulse of beating him with a fist, "Your Majesty, can you shut your mouth?" "If you want me to shut up, you''ll have to block my mouth with something." Gu Linyuan''s eyes fell on his lips. Su Yao''s hair exploded in an instant. He glared at Gu Linyuan angrily, "Your Majesty, just hang out here by yourself. I''m going back." Gu Linyuan rushed to catch up, "don''t be angry, I was just joking with you." Su Yao turned around and spat out his tongue at him. "I''m not angry. I lied to you just now." Gu Linyuan had no choice but to smile, "I''m really scared by you." "That''s what you deserve." "Yes, I deserve it." ¡­¡­ This strolling, Su Yao and Gu Linyuan suddenly strolled to the gate of Tianxiang courtyard. On this day, several girls were standing at the gate of the fragrant courtyard to solicit guests, but their attitude was a little perfunctory, because the quality of the men walking through the gate was really poor. But when they saw Su Yao and Gu Linyuan, their eyes suddenly lit up. They came forward with great enthusiasm. "Do you want to come in and have a seat? The girls inside promise to serve you comfortably and happily." "Gentlemen, even if you are not here to have fun, you can go in and listen to the ditty." Gu Linyuan smelled the strong smell of powder on their bodies, and immediately sneezed several times in succession. He frowned. As soon as he was ready to speak, Su Yao said, "good." Gu Linyuan''s brow wrinkled more tightly, "what do you do in this kind of land of smoke and willows?" "It''s idle anyway. It''s nothing to go in and have a look." Su Yao said, "if you don''t want to go in, I''ll go in by myself." In Gu Linyuan''s mind, Su Yao was surrounded by several brothel women. His face was going green. "I''ll go in with you." Chapter 2320 Tianxiang courtyard is filled with the laughter of men and women, as well as the sound of silk and bamboo. Gu Linyuan couldn''t help sneezing several times because of the various flavors mixed in the air. There are a lot of men who have fun here. They are accompanied by a girl, and some of them even support each other. The girls in this room are very exposed in their clothes, and their behaviors are very bold. Not to mention Gu Linyuan, even Su Yao himself could not stay. "Let''s go." If you look any further, he will be blind. No, this body is blind. Gu Linyuan nodded. However, before they could step out of the gate of Tianxiang courtyard, a group of officers and soldiers rushed in. The girls who are doing "good deeds" are scared, and the men are withered. They all stood there trembling, hoping to faint like this. Su Yao and Gu Linyuan look at each other. I don''t know what kind of situation it is, but it seems that they can''t get out of here now. It seems that they can only be forced to see a good play. Before long, the procuress came. She looked at the officers and soldiers in front of her and wanted to faint on the spot. But no, if she faints, her tianxiangyuan will be gone. The procuress tried to squeeze out a smile, "officer, what''s the matter with you coming to Tianxiang courtyard?" The officer and soldier standing in the front took out a piece of paper from his arms. It was a wanted notice with a picture of a person on it. "Someone saw this man enter your Tianxiang courtyard. Have you ever seen this man?" The procuress thought about it carefully and didn''t think of anything. "I haven''t seen it." "Really not? I''ll make it clear to you first. If you lie, you won''t be able to open the Xiangyuan any more. So I suggest you think it over before you answer. " "I, I have." At this time, a girl trembled and raised her right hand. The officer and soldier at the head looked at it and said, "well, please talk about it carefully." "He came not long ago. He went up to the second floor. Narcissus is with him now." "Really?" "It''s true." The girl nodded repeatedly, "I dare not cheat the official." The officer and soldier looked at his companion and arranged everything clearly. "You guys go outside, you guys stay downstairs, the rest of you go up to the second floor with me." "Good." ¡­¡­ But they did not expect that the prisoner on the wanted order was hiding in the crowd. He looked at this and that, trying to escape. Su Yao noticed that when he was struggling to say it or not, the prisoner suddenly ran towards him and put a knife on his neck. Su Yao It''s really a lying gun for no reason. Gu Linyuan''s eyes suddenly cold down, "what are you doing, let him go!" A few officers and soldiers who stayed here quickly surrounded and said, "what''s the matter?" "Don''t come here. If you dare, I''ll kill him now!" Chapter 2321 Su Yao felt that the prisoner really had no intelligence at all. If he hadn''t done so, he would have escaped successfully. But after such a show, I''m afraid it''s hard to fly. I really don''t have a brain. As soon as the officers and soldiers heard the voice, they had determined that the man was Liu Dahong they were catching. "Liu Dahong, the sword has no eyes. You''d better put down the sword in your hand quickly, or you will be punished more severely after you are captured." "Do you think I am a fool? If I put down my knife, I will be caught by you. You''d better get out of the way, or I''ll kill the boy now! " "Liu Dahong, calm down. If you kill people, you will die too!" "I''m cool enough now." Liu Dahong clenched the knife in his hand, "you quickly let me go, or the knife in my hand will really see blood." Gu Linyuan didn''t have the patience to wait any longer, so he took advantage of Liu Dahong''s constant entanglement with those officers and soldiers, quietly went around to Liu Dahong''s back, and then pointed a acupoint on Liu Dahong''s body. So Liu Dahong, who was still shouting there, found that his mouth couldn''t move. No, the whole person couldn''t move. Su Yao knew it was Gu Linyuan. He pushed open the knife on his neck, went to Liu Dahong and kicked it. Liu Dahong, who couldn''t move, was kicked to the ground. Su Yao gave him a smile and said, "I''m sorry. I''m a small-minded person. I usually take revenge on the spot." Those officers and soldiers finally recovered from this magical unfolding. They quickly went up to tie up Liu Dahong, and then apologized to Gu Linyuan, "little brother, thank you so much." Gu Linyuan ignored them, went to Su Yao''s side and asked with great concern, "are you ok? Did you hurt anything? " Su Yao shook his head. "I''m fine. Thank you for saving me." "I didn''t protect you, so you don''t have to thank me." Others present at the meeting What''s the matter? Why do they always feel that they have been shown love? These two people think they are lovers. Since they are already in love, why do they come to such a place? Is it for excitement? If that''s true, their taste is too strong. ¡­¡­ After such a farce, Su Yao and Gu Linyuan left Tianxiang courtyard and went on shopping. And this just strolled not long, suddenly met a funeral team. The people at the back of the line were scattering paper money. As soon as the wind blew, Gu Linyuan was covered with paper money. Gu Linyuan took the paper money down, his face a little unhappy, "don''t you say today is a good day for marriage, why do you still meet the funeral team?" Su Yao resisted the impulse to laugh, "maybe today is also a good day for mourning." "It''s bad luck." Gu Linyuan frowned, "we must go to the temple to get rid of bad luck." "Your Majesty has the spirit of a real dragon to protect his body. Those filthy things don''t dare to come to him, so there''s no need to go to any temple at all." "That''s true. Let''s not stand here. Let''s go." Just after that, another piece of paper money suddenly pasted on his face Chapter 2322 Su Yao couldn''t control himself any more. He laughed loudly. Seeing him gloating there, Gu Linyuan was not happy for a moment, "what are you laughing at? Do you want to be punished again? " Su Yao couldn''t laugh at this. "Your Majesty, I didn''t mean to call you just now, but I suddenly thought of a very interesting thing." "What''s the matter?" "When I walked past a man just now, I found a hole in his pants, and that hole was exactly where his butt was. I couldn''t help it, so I laughed Su Yao began to make things up. Gu Linyuan said with a smile, "it turns out that other people can attract your attention more than me. It seems that I still have to work harder." Su Yao No, that doesn''t seem to be the point. You must be in the water. "Sire, I''m a little hungry all of a sudden. I want to eat something." "Didn''t you just eat a lot?" Gu Linyuan asked. "Yes, but I''m hungry again. What''s the problem?" "There is no problem, but I am very curious about one thing -" "if the national master can eat so much, can''t he become a good teacher?" Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Yes, yes, I''m the best. So your majesty had better stay away from me, or maybe one day I''ll eat your majesty as food." Gu Linyuan said with a smile, "I''d like to be eaten by you." Su Yao Can you stop yelling? Can''t you put anything else in your head? Can you believe that I will turn you into an inhuman eunuch now? Gu Linyuan didn''t plan to eat it, but seeing Su Yao''s delicious food, he suddenly became hungry, so he ordered a little. But this just took a bite, he was spicy. He quickly poured water into his mouth. "What is this? Why is it so hot? " And he''s so hot that his lips are swollen. Looking at Gu Linyuan''s lips, which were almost matched with sausages, Su Yao still couldn''t help laughing, "ha ha ha, are you a little too bad?" Gu Linyuan felt that it was necessary to safeguard his dignity, although his dignity might have been exhausted in front of Su Yao. "It''s not that I''m too spicy, it''s that it''s too spicy. I''ve never eaten anything so spicy." "Yes? But why don''t I feel spicy at all? " Su Yao said and took another bite. His expression as always calm, as if this thing is really not spicy. Seeing that he was so calm, Gu Linyuan thought that his taste might have gone wrong just now, so he took another bite, and then he was spicy again. Su Yao chuckled and thumped the table. Fortunately, his natural power was temporarily sealed. Otherwise, the table would have been smashed to pieces by him. "Are you stupid? It''s very spicy and I have to eat it. What a fool. " Gu Linyuan didn''t have the leisure to pay attention to Su Yao, because he was so hot that he poured water into his mouth. I don''t know how much water he poured, but he was more comfortable. But because he drank too much water, he was about to die. Gu Linyuan stretched out his hand and rubbed his stomach. There was no image left. Su Yao was worried, "how are you now?" "It''s ok Burp I can''t be bothered by such trifles. " "Then why are you baffled by spicy food?" Gu Linyuan Chapter 2323 Next, they went for several rounds and bought a lot of things. When he came to the door of a clothing shop, Su Yao stopped and looked at the clothes hanging there. Gu Linyuan looked in the direction he was looking at, and then at a glance he saw the red dance dress. He imagined Su Yao dancing in front of him in that dress. His nose almost bled. Gu Linyuan came forward, pointed to the dress and said to the owner of the clothing shop, "I want that dress." The boss took down the dance dress, put it up with something by the way, and then handed it to Gu Linyuan. Gu Linyuan took it over and paid for it. Su Yao looked at him, his eyes full of disbelief, "what do you buy dance clothes for?" Can''t Gu Linyuan buy his own clothes? I didn''t expect him to have such a hobby. It''s a pervert. Su Yao''s brain on the side of the Tucao make complaints about the appearance of Gu Lin Yuan wearing the dress. Then he discovers that the picture is so beautiful that he can''t even see it. However, the next second, Gu Linyuan blurted out an impulse that made him want to hit people very much. "I bought it for you. It must look good on you." Su Yao What is it? For me? You want me to be a big man in a dance dress? Is there something wrong with your brain? Clothing shop owner: I didn''t expect that these two people could play so well. I''ve seen them for a long time. "Why don''t you wear it yourself?" "Because I''m not fit." Gu Linyuan said boldly. You don''t fit? Do I fit in? Su Yao''s heart is roaring wildly. "And didn''t you just stare at this dress? Since you want it so much, I''ll buy it for you. Don''t thank me too much. This is what I should do. " Su Yao Which eye do you see that I want to buy it? I''m looking at the next dress, OK? If you don''t need your eyes, you can donate them to someone else. "I don''t want to wear it. You should return it quickly." "Sorry, we don''t accept returns." The owner of the clothing shop said immediately. "It seems that you can only wear them." Gu Linyuan said with a smile. "Go away!" "Are you angry?" "No Su Yao said angrily, "stay away from me. Don''t come to me." "I''m really angry." Su Yao "As long as you''re not angry, I''ll show you when I get back." "Really? Are you lying to me? " "I swear what I said this time is true. If what I said is a joke, I will never be with you for the rest of my life." Seeing that he made such a poisonous oath, Su Yao decided to believe him this time, "let''s go back now. It''s going to be dark anyway." "Yes, yes." Gu Linyuan was very flattered with a smile. ¡­¡­ That night, Gu Linyuan really did what he said and put on the dance dress in front of Su Yao. This dance dress is not suitable for Gu Linyuan. After su Yao saw it, he was about to laugh and vomit, "Your Majesty, please dance a dance, ha ha ha." Then, Gu Linyuan really danced a dance, and that dance was really Sao Qi. This jump, the atmosphere changes. Su Yao''s eyes were straight, and his saliva flowed down from the corner of his mouth. Gu Linyuan slowly approached Su Yao and took him to bed one by one. After su Yao woke up, he found that he had been pressed by Gu Linyuan. "What are you doing?" "It''s a long night, of course, to do something interesting." "You Well... " Chapter 2324 After learning the next good day for marriage, Gu Linyuan quickly asked Li Jinghai to arrange it. The wedding, of course, was not held in the palace. Gu Linyuan originally planned to hold a wedding in the palace, but Su Yao didn''t agree at all, and that was too high-profile, so the address of the wedding was changed. Gu Linyuan let Li Jinghai spend money to buy a big house outside the palace. The big house was very magnificent and cost a lot of money to buy. But Gu Linyuan didn''t care. After all, he was so poor that he had only money left. However, the big house is a little far away from guoshifu. Gu Linyuan originally intended to let Li Jinghai buy the house near the National Teacher''s residence, but he thought of the welcoming teams he saw on the street some time ago, and suddenly felt that there would be no such flavor without the welcoming team, so he changed his mind. As for how to decorate, it''s up to Li Jinghai and them to do it. The wedding dress was picked by Gu Linyuan himself. After that, he asked Li Jinghai to send one of them to the National Palace. ¡­¡­ But Su Yao was not ready to get married so soon, so when Xifu was sent to the imperial master''s house, he was all in a daze. "Mr. Li, what are you doing with your Xifu?" On hearing this, Li Jinghai understood that he did not know that the day after tomorrow was the day of great joy. "The day after tomorrow is the day of great joy for you and your majesty, national teacher. You''d better get ready quickly." Su Yao was stunned as if he had been struck by thunder Why don''t I know that the day after tomorrow will be the day of great joy for me and your majesty? " Gu Linyuan actually gave him such a show, which really made him angry! "Is your Majesty in the palace now, and I''ll go to him right away?" He must go to Gu Linyuan to find out. It''s too much to hide such an important thing from him. He must scold Gu Linyuan! "Your Majesty is not in the palace today." Li Jinghai said. "And where did he go?" "I don''t know. Your majesty didn''t say where he was going." Su Yao Good guy, actually hiding, it''s really enough! "National master, your majesty didn''t tell you this in advance. It must be to give you a surprise. And recently, for this matter, your majesty has not had a good sleep for two consecutive days. Please don''t be angry with your majesty. " To tell you the truth, it is really immoral of your majesty not to tell such an important thing to the national teacher in advance. However, for this reason, your majesty has not slept well for two consecutive days. Su Yao was dubious, "but about the wedding, didn''t he give it to you servants? What can he do for you "Your Majesty, he was worried, so he personally directed us to decorate the wedding candy and wedding room." Li Jinghai replied, "there is nothing false about what the old slave said." Su Yao thought about it carefully. This is what Gu Linyuan would do. He was angry just now because Gu Linyuan kept a secret from him, but he always knew that Gu Linyuan wanted to hold a wedding quickly, plus what Li Jinhai said just now He is not angry now. After all, all that Gu Linyuan did was to be with him. How could he get angry? "I see. You can go back." "The old slave retired." Chapter 2325 It will soon be the day of marriage. As soon as it was dawn, Su Yao, who was sleepy, was dug out of the bed. He was like a puppet, and was allowed to be painted on his face. Until his clothes were about to be stripped off, he finally woke up. Su Yao firmly grasped his collar, "you all go out, I''ll do it myself." Those servants answered and went out, and closed the door very attentively. Su Yao looked in the mirror, and then found that his face was painted with a woman''s make-up. Fortunately, the appearance of the body was indistinguishable from that of the male and female, and the painting of women''s make-up would not violate the law at all. But he''s a man. What''s it like to draw like this? As soon as Su Yao was ready to wipe the makeup on his face, he suddenly remembered what Gu Linyuan had said before and gave up the idea. He took off his clothes, picked up the wedding dress and put it on. The inner layer was put on, but he couldn''t put on the outer layer. He studied it for a long time, but he didn''t find out how to put it on, so he could only shout to the door, "come in and help me put on this wedding dress." The next second, the door was pushed open, and several servants standing at the door came in. With the help of those servants, Su Yao finally put on his wedding dress. After putting on the wedding dress, the servants put on a heavy Phoenix crown for him. The Phoenix crown was too heavy. After wearing it, Su Yao felt that his neck would be crushed. "No, no, take it off for me." "Master, today is your big happy day. You can''t do without wearing this Phoenix crown. Just bear with it for a while." "But I didn''t have to wear a crown." Su Yao didn''t admire him at all. "If you don''t take it down, I won''t get married." Those servants were so threatened by him that they could only take down the Phoenix crown on his head. However, it was so disharmonious that the servants asked Su Yao for permission and put on several hairpins. Then, as soon as the red cap is covered, it''s waiting for the welcoming team to pick it up. This busy morning, Su Yao''s stomach has been singing empty city plan there, he lifted the cover, just ready to take some food, someone came to report. "Master, the welcome team has come. Let''s go out quickly." Su Yao quickly grabbed an apple and hid it in his sleeve, ready to eat it secretly in the sedan chair. The next person saw that he lifted the cover, and was immediately startled, and quickly helped him to cover it. "Oh, my Lord, how can you lift the hood by yourself? It''s unlucky." Su Yao some speechless, "this is not the beginning of it, what''s the big deal, really superstitious." The servant sighed, "come on, come on, let''s go, don''t let people wait." Su Yao I''m not in a hurry. What''s your hurry? The emperor is in no hurry, the eunuch is in no hurry. Su Yao has never worn such a long skirt. He stepped on it carelessly. Fortunately, he is delicate and soft now, and the quality of the wedding dress is very good. Otherwise, he would have a hole in it. Just a few steps later, the apple fell out of its sleeve and rolled several times on the ground. The servant noticed and sighed helplessly, "master, what are you doing hiding apples for?" Chapter 2326 "I''m hungry. I have to eat something to avoid starvation on the way." Su Yao said boldly. "Then you can''t eat it in the sedan chair." "Where else can I eat?" Su Yao rolled his eyes, "is there still time for me to eat?" The next man was choked by the words immediately, "..." "Stop talking nonsense and get me another apple." "But..." "It''s nothing, but if you don''t get it, I won''t get on the sedan chair." The servants were very helpless and had to compromise. "Yes, I''ll get it right away." The servant quickly brought an apple to him. In order to avoid that he suddenly fell out while walking, so that something embarrassing happened, Su Yao put the apple in his arms. Li Jinghai, who had been waiting outside for a long time, saw that Su Yao had finally come out and stepped forward quickly. "It can be regarded as coming out. Hurry to the sedan chair. If you don''t go, the good time will pass." Su Yao nodded and got on the sedan chair with the help of his servants. "Lift up the sedan chair!" "Play!" The sedan chair is swinging towards the location of Gu Linyuan. The street was full of onlookers, and some even followed the scene of the wedding procession. They have seen a lot of wedding teams, but they have never seen such a big battle, so they are curious about which family is going to get married. And if they had read it correctly just now, the bride came from the National Normal University, but they had never heard of any sisters in the National Normal University. Is it difficult to get married? Which maid is next to the master? If it is true, then the maid is too good. After all, such a large welcoming team is very rare. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long the sedan finally stopped. Gu Linyuan had been waiting at the door for a long time. As soon as he saw the sedan chair, he quickly stepped forward and wanted to go directly into the sedan chair and take Su Yao out. "The bride gets out of the sedan chair!" Li Jing shouts at the seaside and lifts the curtain. Su Yao began to be nervous. When he got off the sedan chair, his feet slipped, and the whole person rushed forward. Then he jumped into Gu Linyuan''s arms. In order to ease the embarrassment, Gu Linyuan said with a smile, "it seems that the bride can''t wait." The others burst into laughter. Su Yao beat Gu Linyuan on the chest in anger, but the blow was not light or heavy In order to avoid Su Yao too tired, Gu Linyuan let people save a lot of process. And he just went in with Su Yao in his arms. After entering the Xitang, he put Su Yao down. If it were not for the cover, everyone present would find Su Yao blushing. Because other processes were saved, Su Yao and Gu Linyuan went to the hall directly. After the worship, Su Yao was sent to the bridal chamber. As for Gu Linyuan, he stayed here to drink with the guests. But the guests were all ministers of the court. After drinking with them, Gu Linyuan went to Xifang to find Su Yao. He asked the ministers to drink there by themselves. The ministers dare not say anything about it. ¡­¡­ In Xifang, as soon as Su Yao lifted the lid and prepared to eat something, he heard the sound of the door being pushed open. He quickly put the cap on again and sat there straight. Gu Linyuan walked over and called his wife with a smile. Su Yao felt that he had goose bumps all over his body. He lifted the lid and said, "Why are you here? Don''t you drink with them?" Chapter 2327 "What''s the point of drinking with them? It''s the point of drinking with you." Gu Linyuan said with a smile. "Let me see, you are so beautiful today. No one can be more beautiful than you." But Su Yao was extremely vigilant, far away from him, and looked at him with the eyes of wolf prevention, "what are you going to do? You don''t want to do that kind of thing now, do you?" Gu Linyuan very helpless smile, "you think too much, partridge wedding night, naturally is to wait until the evening." Su Yao didn''t believe him at all. "What are you doing here so soon?" "I''m not afraid you''re bored, so I''ll come to accompany you." Gu Linyuan said boldly. "I don''t need your company. You go out and have a drink." Su Yao said in disgust. "Why do you have no conscience? I come to accompany you with good intentions, but you want to drive me away. Aren''t you afraid that if you don''t restrain yourself, you''ll be a beast?" Su Yao immediately gave him a white eye, "do you think everyone is like you?" "Isn''t it?" Gu Linyuan asked. Su Yao Well, you''re better than me. "Well, since you don''t want to see me, I''ll go out now." With that, Gu Linyuan turned around and tried to leave. "Wait a minute." Su Yao stopped him. Gu Linyuan is waiting for these two words. As soon as he hears these two words, he can''t help but turn up. But the next second, he was not happy again, "you ask someone to send something to eat, I''m starving." Gu Linyuan turned around and looked a little upset. "In your eyes, can''t I compare with food?" Su Yao was surprised to see him, "why do you say that?" "How can you compare with what you eat?" Gu Linyuan also thought "you have a conscience", but after hearing the next sentence, he was more dissatisfied. "You can''t compete with him at all." Gu Linyuan couldn''t help it. He threw Su Yao on the bed. "You have no conscience. I''ll punish you now." Su Yao put his hands on his chest and said, "what are you doing? I tell you, you''d better not mess about, or I''ll let you know my strength. " "How are you going to let me know your strength?" Gu Linyuan said with a smile, "and you should let me know which aspect of you are very powerful? Is that the case? " Su Yao On that day, Gu Linyuan, the beast, was making a yellow tune there again. He was really going to be angry. If he hadn''t failed, he would have hit it now. ¡°¡­¡­ Can you be serious? " "I don''t have a problem with that. You think too much." Su Yao said angrily, "you go down to me quickly. You said it in the evening." In response, he said that whenever Su Yao wanted to find a crack in the ground. Japan, why did he say such a word? Doesn''t it look like he''s hungry and thirsty? Bah bah, Gu Linyuan is the one who is hungry and thirsty. Gu Linyuan laughed, "it seems that the lady can''t wait. Why don''t we just..." Su Yao quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth, "no, you don''t want anything. You''d better go on drinking with your ministers." "Yes, I will go now." Gu Linyuan got up, but he was still a little unwilling, "but you really don''t need me here to accompany you?" "No, let''s go." "By the way, don''t forget to have food delivered." Chapter 2328 "Why don''t you go out to eat with me?" Gu Linyuan suggested. Su Yao thought about it carefully and finally refused. He didn''t want to be surrounded by those ministers. "No, just have someone bring it in." Gu Linyuan is not reluctant, agreed. Seeing that Gu Linyuan came out again, the ministers who were drinking happily were so scared that they quickly put down their wine cups, "Your Majesty, how did you come out again?" "Of course, he drove them out." Gu Linyuan said helplessly. Smell speech, those ministers can''t help laughing. The national teacher actually drove his majesty out. I didn''t expect that his Majesty would have such a day. Gu Linyuan looked at them, "if you want to laugh, you don''t have to hold it there." "I dare not." "Come on, today is my big day. Don''t hold those proprieties. Happiness is the most important thing." "If you have a bitter face, I''ll think you don''t want to attend the wedding." Gu Linyuan said. He has already said that. What can the ministers say? "Since your majesty has said that, we will do it according to your Majesty''s will." "Your Majesty, I heard that there is a custom among the people." On hearing this, Gu Linyuan immediately became interested. He looked at the minister who said this, "what custom, let''s hear it." "The bridal chamber." Gu Linyuan carefully pondered the meaning of these three words, and then said with a smile, "it''s better to make a bridal chamber. If it''s really noisy, the national master will be angry, and I will probably be rejected by the national master at that time." "This wedding night, if I didn''t get married, wouldn''t it be a joke?" Although Gu Linyuan said this with a smile, those ministers did not dare to mention it again. After all, Gu Linyuan''s mind was too hard to ponder. If we continue this topic, Gu Linyuan is likely to get angry. It''s not easy to get scolded at that time. If this leads to death, it''s a big problem. "Your Majesty, I was just joking. I''ll have a drink." "I''m not angry. You don''t have to be so nervous." Ministers: But you sound like you''re angry. You can''t stir it up. You can''t stir it up. Gu Linyuan is really not angry, and he is very happy, of course happy, this has nothing to do with these ministers, he is happy to finally turn Su Yao into his own person. And this happy, he drank a lot of wine. However, his drinking capacity is very good, several ministers drink down, he is also very spirit. As soon as it was dark, the ministers left one after another. After all the ministers left, Gu Linyuan went to Xifang. As soon as he went in, he found that Su Yao had fallen asleep on the bed, and he couldn''t laugh or cry. But he didn''t wake up Su Yao. Instead, he took off Su Yao''s clothes. However, he untied the belt on Su Yao''s wedding dress, and Su Yao suddenly woke up. Su Yao stared at Gu Linyuan for a long time, "why did you come in again?" "It''s evening now." Su Yao first "Oh", after reaction, suddenly nervous, "you first let me calm down." Gu Linyuan smile, "have done so many times, how this time nervous?" "It''s not the same." "What''s the difference?" "It''s just different." "OK, you should calm down first." In a few minutes. "I''m ready. Come on..." "Easy, easy..." "Gu Linyuan, do you like me?" "No, but I love you very much." "Me too..." Chapter 2329 As soon as he entered the new task plane, Su Yao''s head was dizzy, as if he had been punched. He opened his eyes in drowsiness, looked around, and found himself locked up in a filthy mess room full of debris. And most of all, his hands and feet were tied. In this case, we should have been kidnapped. Su Yao tried for a while and found that his natural power came back. He easily broke the rope that tied his hands and feet. Just as he broke the lock and was ready to run away, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the door, followed by the voice of two strange men. "The people in this room must watch. If we let him run away, neither of us can eat well." "Brother, why should we tie him up? He''s the young master of the Su family. If the Su family knows, we''ll lose our lives. " "Of course I know, but it''s the young master of the Su family who let us tie him up." "Why? Is it because of property? " "Of course not." "What''s that for?" "Do you know that the heirs of the two families are going to have a wedding today?" "Of course I do." "The young master of the Su family has always been fond of Miss Xia. Do you understand what I mean?" "Oh, I see. So it is." "Now that you know it, don''t ask. The young master of the Su family should wake up. If he hears it, it will be over. " Su Yao, who has heard their conversation clearly, sorts out his thoughts, and then comes to the reason why the original owner was kidnapped - the original owner has always liked Miss Xia, but Miss Xia likes young master Ji. Today is the day when Miss Xia and young master Ji get married. In order not to let the original owner make trouble, the elder brother of the original owner does not do anything at all The original owner has been tied up. After the wedding of the two families in Jixia, let the person who tied the original owner release the original owner. By that time, the boat is finished, and the original owner will be useless even if he makes any trouble. The eldest brother of the original owner is really well intentioned. But according to the ending of the original plot, the original master must be killed by the young master of the Ji family, and the original master''s family may also be involved. Tut Tut, who does the original master like? He has to compete with the man for the woman. Can he compete with the man for the woman? I don''t see my role. Why does he always put on the cannon fodder with some problems in his mind? He really doesn''t want to deal with the mess caused by the original owner. ¡­¡­ At this time, the two brothers outside the door spoke again. "What''s the matter with the lock? Why can''t I open it? Can''t you be such a fool? " "Brother, don''t slander me. I didn''t do anything." "How did the lock break?" "How do I know? Maybe it''s because of years of disrepair that I broke down. " "What about the young master of the Su family? But he has been locked up for a day. If he doesn''t get water and food, he will have an accident. " "Just kick the door open." "Can you kick it?" "I''m sure I can''t kick it off. It''s better for you, elder brother." It seems that the two kidnappers are not professional. But also, how can the young master of the Su family find a real kidnapper to kidnap his younger brother? What if it turns out to be true? Chapter 2330 "A big man like you can''t kick it off. Do you think I can?" "Yes, so what now?" "Let me see..." Su Yao couldn''t listen to such a stupid conversation any more. He opened the door directly. The two brothers of the unprofessional kidnapper standing outside the door were shocked to see him come out. "You, how did you get out?" Su Yao was too lazy to explain to them, "I''ve heard all your conversations." Smell speech, two words come to mind of the two brothers - over. After that, I didn''t expect that the young master of the Su family had heard all the conversations they had just had. What should they do now? Ji Xia''s wedding is not over yet. Do you want to knock him out again. The two brothers looked at each other and then pushed each other off. "Elder brother, you''d better come. I don''t care. It''s not good to knock him silly." "No, you''d better come. I can''t use it all the time." Su Yao: you''d better have a look at your bear like body first, and say that again. "No, no, no, you knocked him unconscious before, so you have to come this time." "I''ve already sat once. It''s your turn, so you should come this time." "No, no, or..." "If you dare to talk back to me again, can you believe I won''t let you have lunch today?" Su Yao After confirmation, these are two irons. "Can you two excuse me? I have something to do." Two people subconsciously get out of the way, after the reaction quickly catch up. "No, you can''t get out of here yet." "Yes, if you go now, we''ll be finished." Su Yao ignored them and continued to walk around them. When the two brothers saw that he was determined to leave, they used their unique skills. They threw themselves on the ground, then hugged Su Yao''s left leg and right leg. "You really can''t go. If you go, we won''t get anything." "Yes, that''s half a million. Half a million is enough for our brothers to spend years." Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times I can give you half a million. You just let me go. " The two brothers were a little excited, but when they thought about the young master of the Su family, their wavering heart settled down again. "No, we have professional ethics. We will never be bought by you." "Yes, we will never be bought by you. Give up your resistance." "A million." Hearing the three words of one million, the two brothers immediately took a breath of air conditioning. A million. That''s a million. The 100 omnipotent let them build a three story bungalow in their hometown, buy an electric tricycle, and many other things. They are so excited. But the young master of the Su family is really terrible. If the young master goes to the wedding of the two families in the summer, he will not only get 500000 yuan, but also the lives of the two brothers. I''m afraid when I think about it. So no matter how excited they are, they are determined not to agree to the deal. After all, their lives are more important. If the money is gone, it can be earned again. But if this life is lost, then there will be no more money and no land to spend. So, the two brothers reluctantly refused the deal, "no, you didn''t give us two million, we won''t let you go, we have professional ethics." Paralyzed, their hearts hurt. Chapter 2331 No matter what they said, they would not let go. Su Yao was too lazy to talk nonsense with them. He directly used violence and knocked them both unconscious. But also very bad in their hands stepped on a foot. Not long after su Yao left, his brother woke up. As soon as he saw someone running away, he called the eldest young master of the Su family. "Su Da Shao, it''s not good. Your brother ran away. Now he''s going to the wedding." Su Heng, the eldest young master of the Su family, frowned as he listened to this. "I asked you to take care of the people. How did you let him run away?" The two brothers were also very aggrieved. They did so, but the young master of the Su family somehow ran out and knocked them out. "We watched him before, but he was so powerful that he escaped even though his hands and feet were tied, and he knocked us unconscious. Now our brain melon seeds are still buzzing, and it is very likely that he will be hit with concussion. You have to pay us for medical treatment." Su Heng didn''t want to listen to their explanation. He said, "let the assistant call your account later." then he hung up. Then he picked up his coat, put it on and went out. As a result, as soon as he came out of the gate, he saw Su Yao walking this way. He was stunned. After this escape, I didn''t go to the wedding. Is it a sudden change? Or is there a conspiracy? Su Yao also saw Su Heng. Seeing Su Heng''s posture, he knew what he was going to do. It''s just that the two brothers wake up and tell Su Heng about the situation. Su Heng thinks he''s going to have a fight at the wedding of the two families in summer, so he''s going to get him back. If it''s the original owner, then he will go to the wedding scene of the two families after escaping, but he is not the original owner. After thinking about it, Su Yao said hello to Su Heng with a smile, "brother, where are you going?" Su Heng frowned, "didn''t you go to the wedding?" "Why should I go? They didn''t invite me, and it wasn''t me who got married today. " Su Yao said. Listening to this, Su Heng felt that something was wrong. He is very clear about his brother''s temperament. Su Yao is the type who will never give up until he gets it. He has always liked Xia Qing, the eldest miss of the Xia family. Today is the day when Xia Qing and Ji Feng get married. How can he not go to the wedding scene to do damage? Is it brain damage? Thinking of this, Su Heng was worried. His younger brother''s brain was a bit hard to use, but now it''s even worse. What should he do in the future? Do you still have a wife? Su Heng felt that his hair was going to be gray when he was young. And it''s all because of this stupid brother. "Don''t you like Xia Qing? Today is her wedding day with Ji Feng. Are you going to give her up? " No, why didn''t he mention it? Maybe Su Yao didn''t know that Xia Qing and Ji Feng got married today, so he didn''t go to the wedding scene. Now that he mentions this, Su Yao is likely to run to make trouble. "I used to like her, but I don''t like her now." Su Yao said. Su Heng didn''t believe what he said at all. "If you feel uncomfortable, you can cry. Brother''s shoulder can be lent to you." Then he patted himself on the shoulder. Su Yao was speechless I don''t feel bad at all. " Chapter 2332 "You don''t have to hold on any longer. I''m from the past. I know it''s hard to be lovelorn. If you want to cry, you can cry. No one will laugh at you." Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "I really have figured it out. I won''t like Xia Qing any more from now on." Su Heng was dubious, "is that true or false? Can''t you say such angry words because you are too sad? " Su Yao has already explained to him, "if you don''t believe it, just get me something to eat. I haven''t eaten for a day and a night. I''m starving." Smelling speech, Su Heng couldn''t help raising his voice, "what, those two silly x didn''t give you anything to eat?" Su Yao didn''t know what kind of expression he should put on. After listening to the conversation between the two brothers, he thought that the elder brother of the male leader was the kind of tyrannical CEO who didn''t talk much. Did he think that the other brother was a grumpy elder brother. I found something cracked. After realizing what he said, Su Heng quickly explained, "don''t get me wrong. I didn''t hire those two silly XS." Su Yao''s face was numb Big brother, are you not fighting yourself? Don''t you understand that explanation is cover up and cover up is fact? Su Heng also realized that he had said something wrong. The more the explanation, the more confused, he simply changed the topic, "I''ll let someone get you something to eat now, you go to take a bath, your body is dirty to death, and there is a smell, boy paper should be clean, otherwise no girl will like it." Su Yao Confirmed the eyes, the original owner''s big brother is a simple right. But there was something about him. After all, he was locked up in a dirty and messy mess room for a day and a night. On the other side, Xia Qing, who was holding a wedding, was a little worried. "Why hasn''t Su Yao come yet? System, please help me to see where Su Yao is now. " If Su Yao doesn''t come, how can the plot go on? She doesn''t want to be stuck in this world for the rest of her life. [this is not within the management scope of the system. If the Tasker does not see the target Su Yao again, he will be severely punished. ¡¿ Xia Qing was almost angry, "don''t pretend to be dead there, I know you are." [please see Su Yao as soon as possible, or you will be severely punished. ¡¿ Xia Qing How did she get into such an irritating system? Gan! Standing on the side of Ji Feng did not hear the dialogue between Xia Qing and the system, but he saw the anxious expression on Xia Qing''s face. He couldn''t help worrying and asked, "Xia Qing, how can you suddenly look so ugly? Is there something wrong? " "I wonder why Su Yao hasn''t come yet." Xia Qing subconsciously replied. Hear "Su Yao" these two words, Ji Feng''s face immediately sank down, "good end, why mention Su Yao? Are you in love with him, waiting for him to rob you? " Xia Qing realized what she had just said and quickly explained, "how can I hate him before it''s too late? How can I like him? You are the one I like, or I would not be here to marry you now. " Listen to this, Ji Feng''s face looks much better, "then why did you mention him just now?" "I''m just afraid he''ll make trouble at the wedding. I don''t want our wedding to be ruined by him." Chapter 2333 After listening to this, Ji Feng thinks that such a thing is likely to happen. After all, Su Yao knows how much he likes Xia Qing. If Su Yao knew that he and Xia Qing were married today, he would come over soon. But fortunately, he was ready in advance. He told the bodyguards at the door that as soon as he saw Su Yao, he would drive people out immediately and never let Su Yao in. Thinking of this, Ji Feng comforted Xia Qing, "don''t worry. I''ve been ready for a long time. Even if Su Yao really comes, he can''t destroy our wedding, because he can''t even enter the gate." Listen to this, summer fine is really about to be angry to death. She scolded Ji Feng in her heart. Who made you do that? If Su Yao can''t get in, how can the plot go on? What if I''m punished if I don''t see him? If it wasn''t for the sake of leaving the world, I wouldn''t marry you silly x here! Xia Qing''s heart is roaring wildly. But she forced out a smile on her face, "you''ve been ready for a long time, so I''m really relieved." "That''s what I should do." Ji Feng said with a smile. Xia Qing Then I really want to thank your family for their eighteen generations. "System, please help me to see where Su Yao is now, please." [for the sake of your begging, this system is very kind. Let me tell you, he''s at Su''s now, and he''s still eating there with relish. ¡¿ after hearing this, Xia Qing couldn''t help but feel fragrant, "shouldn''t he come to ruin my wedding with Ji Feng? Why is he still eating at home? " What''s the matter with Su Yao? Doesn''t he like Xia Qing very much? Why does he still have leisure to eat at such a time? Is it because Su Heng knew that he was likely to come to the wedding, so he locked him at home? That''s not possible. Of course, it may be su Yao, who doesn''t know that he married Ji Feng today. But no matter what she said now, she had to see Su Yao quickly, otherwise she would be struck by thunder in front of so many people. What''s more, if the news that she was struck by thunder at her wedding goes out, how can she meet people in the future? Just when Xia Qing is thinking about how to leave here, the system that supervises her to leave the plot opens up. [Tasker, it will be five minutes before this mission is completed. If you don''t see the target Su Yao again, you will be waiting for Lei PI in five minutes. ¡¿ as soon as she heard that there were only five minutes left, Xia Qing was scared to death. Five minutes? She can''t even get out of here. How can she see Su Yao in five minutes. This garbage system is just playing with her, isn''t it? How did she get on such a thief''s boat at the beginning? It seems that this time is destined to be split by thunder, but even if it is split by thunder, it can''t be split by thunder in front of so many people, otherwise it will be spread all over Los Angeles tomorrow. Xia Qing was split by thunder on the wedding day. So she had to get out of here, or it would be too late. Think about it, Xia Qing covered her stomach and pretended to be very uncomfortable. She looked at Ji Feng standing beside her and said, "monsoon, my stomach suddenly feels uncomfortable. I''ll go to the toilet and come back soon." Ji Feng didn''t get suspicious, "OK, then you go quickly." Chapter 2334 Xia Qing doesn''t care about the image of Miss Xia at all. She flies to the toilet. As soon as she ran into the toilet, a thunder fell from the sky and came straight at her. The thunder was so loud that people in the hotel were startled, and even some people came out to check the situation. As for Xia Qing, she has been stunned by the thunder, but there is no danger to her life. After all, the system only wants to punish her, not kill her. But now she is really very embarrassed, her hair is all up, with a pair of white eyes, no longer as bright as before. The Xia family''s eldest miss was split by thunder on her wedding day, which was still spread out, but not long after it was spread out, it was blocked by Ji Xia''s two families. After all, it will affect their two families and damage Xia Qing''s reputation. Su Yao also learned that Xia Qing was struck by thunder on her wedding day, and Su Heng took the initiative to tell him about it. At the time of learning the news, he happened to be drinking milk tea there. On hearing the news, a mouthful of milk tea came out of his mouth. Fortunately, Su Heng''s reaction was fast enough, otherwise he would have been sprayed on his face now. "Cough, cough." Su Yao took the paper towel on one side and wiped his mouth, then wiped the milk tea. "Brother, is Xia Qing really struck by thunder?" "Yes, I still have her picture here. Would you like to have a look?" In order to let his stupid brother completely give up, Su Heng takes out his mobile phone, finds out the photo of Xia Qing after being split by thunder, and shows it to him. "Do you like it now?" Looking at the photo, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "I''ve already said that I don''t like her, so you don''t have to test me any more." Su Heng carefully observed him and saw that he didn''t show half of his worry about Xia Qing. He was sure that he didn''t really mean that to Xia Qing. Su Yao opened his mouth again, "but this is a fine sunny day. How could he be suddenly struck by thunder?" Is it hard to be guilty of something? "Maybe it''s because she did evil, otherwise how could she be struck by thunder for no reason, and it''s still on the day of marriage." Su Heng said. Unfortunately, Xia Qing was not struck by thunder in front of those guests. It would be nice to be struck by thunder in front of those guests. "You have to stay away from her in the future, or maybe you will be struck by thunder, and then the whole Su family will lose face with you." Su Yao some helpless, "brother, you can rest assured, I will be far away from her, but if she takes the initiative to come to me how to do?" "Do you think that''s possible?" Su Heng asked. Su Yao You don''t think it''s possible, but I think it''s possible. "Of course that''s not possible." "Since you know it in your heart, don''t ask this kind of retarded question, or you will be even more retarded." Su Heng make complaints about it. Su Yao Brother, you are really my brother. ¡­¡­ On the other side. The first thing Xia Qing did when she woke up in the hospital was to pick up the mobile phone and watch the news of the day. It was a relief to make sure the news didn''t mention that she was struck by thunder at the wedding. But I can''t help thinking more and more. Chapter 2335 "System, when the next task is approaching, can you remind me two hours in advance?" Why should I remind you? Don''t you remember the time yourself? Is your memory like a fish only seven seconds? The system make complaints about itself. And it''s your task, not mine. Can''t you focus on yourself? Let me remind you, why don''t you let me help you finish the task? ¡¿ "can you help me finish the task?" Xia Qing asked sincerely. It is estimated that the system is the first time to encounter such a cheeky Xia Qing, and immediately silent. ¡¾¡­¡­ Haven''t you ever heard the saying "do it yourself, get enough food and clothing"? ¡¿ "No." Xia Qing answered firmly. The system is silent again Tasker, your new task has come out. ¡¿ "what new task?" [Gou / Yin Su Yao. ¡¿ hearing this, Xia Qing feels that she is about to suffocate. What kind of mission is this? She is now married to Ji Feng, and the dog force system asks her to hook Su Yao at this time. Does Xia Qing look like the kind of person who doesn''t have the node? She seriously suspected that the dog force system was playing with her. And if she remembers correctly, there is no such paragraph in the original plot. "System, have you made a mistake? There is no such a paragraph in the original plot?" [but the previous plot has changed, so the following plot will naturally change. ¡¿The system said with great justification. This makes Xia Qing a little puzzled, "what do you mean? When did the plot change? " [in the original plot, Su Yao came to your wedding with Ji Feng and made a big scene, but in reality he didn''t come. Do you think the plot has changed or hasn''t? ¡¿ Xia Qing Naturally, this has changed. Is it necessary to ask me such a simple question? "But does it have anything to do with you asking me to seduce Su Yao? Su Yao is just a cannon fodder who can''t survive a few episodes. " [however, the system detects that Su Yao''s love for you is almost zero. If he doesn''t like you any more, his ending will not be the same as that in the original plot. ¡¿ [if the ending of Su Yao changes, you will be a complete failure in this mission, and you will never be able to leave the world. ¡¿ after hearing this, Xia Qing suddenly realized. So it''s because of this. No wonder the dog force system asked her to hook / lead Su Yao, a cannon fodder who can''t survive a few episodes. Wait! What did she hear just now? Is Su Yao''s love for her almost zero? How is that possible? In the original plot, Su Yao likes Xia Qing so much that he''s going to go crazy. Otherwise, he won''t do so many crazy things and end up like that. But now the system says that Su Yao''s love for her is almost zero. What''s going on? The dog force system is not in her ass, is it? "System, are you going to complete the task of quoting Su Yao for me, so make up reasons to deceive me?" The system is too lazy to explain to her. If you don''t believe me, forget it. However, I have to remind you that the time limit of this mission is seven days. If you don''t seduce Su Yao within these seven days, then other punishments will be waiting for you. ¡¿ Xia Qing I''ll knock your mother. I''ll knock your mother. Do you hear me? Chapter 2336 Just when Xia Qing was angry by the system, Ji Feng suddenly opened the door and came in. He saw Xia Qing now this expression, can''t help but Leng Leng, "Xia Qing, what''s the matter with you?" Xia Qing heard Ji Feng''s voice, quickly adjusted the expression on her face, "nothing." Ji Feng looks at Xia Qing with a gentle smile on her face. She has to doubt whether she has any illusion just now. "Ji Feng, why do I lie in the hospital? If I remember correctly, wasn''t I in the hotel before? " Smell speech, the expression on Ji Feng''s face suddenly a little uncomfortable, he thought of what happened that day, can''t help but want to question Xia Qing, ask her why she was struck by thunder in the toilet of the hotel that day, and was also seen by so many people. But seeing Xia Qing''s expression, she didn''t seem to know that she was in the hospital because she was struck by thunder. "Don''t you really know what happened that day?" Of course, Xia Qing knows it, and she still remembers it clearly, but she can''t say she knows it. Otherwise, according to Ji Feng''s character, she will definitely break the casserole and ask to the end. At that time, if her mouth is bald and she tells the truth, it will be over. And as long as you pretend you don''t know, you won''t be embarrassed. "I really don''t know what happened, do you?" It seems that Xia Qing really doesn''t know what happened on that day. But she doesn''t know. After all, she is such a strong person. If she knew that, she would not accept it. Anyway, that thing has been pressed down, as if nothing happened. Think about it, Ji Feng said, "nothing, just that day you suddenly fainted in the toilet, really scared me." Listening to this, Xia Qing can''t help but sigh in her heart. Ji Feng is how gentle a person, no matter what time is thinking for her. But she''s going to do something sorry for Ji Feng. The dog force system is really heartless. But for the sake of her own life, she can only be sorry for Ji Feng. Ji Feng, I''m really sorry. I don''t want to be like this. It''s all driven by this dog driven system. "Ji Feng, can I leave the hospital now? I don''t like the smell of disinfectant at all. " "Of course." It''s really a bit magical to say that Xia Qing was struck by thunder, but she didn''t hurt at all. She just fainted. "Wait a minute, I''ll take you to meet someone." "Who?" Xia Qing asked curiously. "My little uncle." When mentioning his little uncle, the expression on Ji Feng''s face doesn''t know how to describe it. As a woman who recites the original story, Xia Qing naturally knows why he shows such an expression. That''s because Ji Feng''s little uncle Ji Yanshi is really a wonderful flower. In principle, Ji''s family can be regarded as a first-class family, and Ji Yan has a company in itself, so there''s no need to worry about money all his life. But Ji Yan doesn''t know what''s wrong. He is so rich, but he doesn''t spend as much every day as the other rich second generation. Instead, he is too stingy to be seen. In order to save money, he didn''t even buy a car. Every day when he went to the company, he either took the bus or rubbed his assistant''s car. Such a stingy president is absolutely unique Chapter 2337 Now she can imagine what gift Ji Yan will give her. No, maybe not even a gift. And if Ji Yan wants to, why didn''t she come on her wedding day with Ji Feng? Is it hard to say that she doesn''t want to give money and gifts? With this in mind, Ji Yan is even more stingy, OK? Ji Feng is his nephew Xia Qing forced out a smile, "isn''t your little uncle abroad? When did he come back?" Ji Feng thought carefully, "it seems that he came back the day before yesterday." Xia Qing Good guy, her wedding with Ji Feng was held yesterday. Ji yanmingming can come, but he just won''t come. It seems that he really has no friends. If someone as stingy as Ji Yan marries his wife one day, the sun will come out in the West. After finishing that sentence, Ji Feng was afraid that Xia Qing would think more, and quickly added, "don''t think more. My little uncle just came back, and the time difference hasn''t been adjusted. He was too tired yesterday, so he didn''t come to our wedding." In fact, it''s not like this. His little uncle just didn''t want to pay, so he didn''t come to his wedding with Xia Qing. I''m afraid there is no one like his little uncle. How can his little uncle say that he was spoiled and nurtured, but now he has become such a virtue? It''s like a chicken with nothing. "Don''t worry, I''m not angry." You don''t have to explain. I know everything. "But are we really going to see your little uncle?" Ji Feng frowned, "don''t you want to go?" Of course she didn''t want to go. But how dare she not go. Who knows if the next task given to her by the dog force system will be to meet Ji Yan last year. "How can I not want to go? But I''m still lying in the hospital, and I don''t have any clothes to change. It''s impossible for me to go to see your little uncle in this suit, isn''t it? " Smell speech, Ji Feng frown stretch to open, "you don''t worry, I have already prepared for you, you go to change quickly." Then he handed the two bags in his hand. Xia Qing took a look, it''s a pair of heels and a pair of shoes. The tag on them hasn''t been picked yet. It''s estimated that Ji Feng just went to the nearby mall to buy them. It seems that even if she doesn''t want to see Ji Feng''s little uncle, she has to go. "I''ll change it now. You wait for me." ¡­¡­ When seeing this ordinary cafe in front of her, Xia Qing has to doubt whether there is something wrong with her eyes. But when I think of Ji Yan as a very stingy person, I suddenly feel understandable. After all, in this ordinary coffee shop, it doesn''t cost much at all. However, she still needs to install it. After all, she has never seen Ji Yan. "Ji Feng, why are we here? Are you in the wrong place The expression on Ji Feng''s face is a little hard to say, "my little uncle asked us to meet here." God, why does he have such a little uncle? What if he feels a little humiliated now? Smell speech, the corner of the mouth of summer fine can''t help twitching a few times. ¡°¡­¡­ So it is. Let''s hurry in. " Ji Feng nodded. ¡­¡­ As soon as they went in, they saw a very handsome man sitting in the corner, because among them, he was the most prominent one. The other side obviously saw them and waved to them. Chapter 2338 Ji Feng really doesn''t want to go in the past, but if he doesn''t, he will be scolded by his little uncle. His little uncle is not only very stingy, but also has a bad temper. From childhood to adulthood, he did not remember how many times he was scolded by this little uncle, nor how many times he was beaten. The person he fears most is his little uncle. But he really didn''t want to go in the past when he thought that something might happen next. Come and save him. Maybe God heard the cry for help in Ji Feng''s heart, and suddenly a man ran into Ji Yan''s body. Ji Yan skilfully dodged in the past, but did not avoid that cup of coffee. The coffee spilled all over his white shirt. Ji Feng and Xia Qing are stunned, because Su Yao is the one who suddenly comes out and spills Ji Yan''s coffee. It doesn''t matter why Su Yao is here. What''s important is that something particularly scary will happen next. Ji Feng looks at Xia Qing with a dignified look. "Xia Qing, I''m afraid my little uncle is not in the mood to see us. We''d better go now?" "What''s the matter?" Summer fine very don''t understand ground ask a way. Isn''t Ji Yan a bit stingy? Why does Ji Feng behave like he''s going to die? Is Ji Yan terrible? "My little uncle is very bad tempered. Before, there was a man who was beaten into the hospital because he deliberately soiled his clothes." Ji Feng said and sighed. "Then we can''t go any more. What if your little uncle killed Su Yao?" Although she doesn''t like Su Yao very much, she hasn''t finished the task yet. Moreover, if Su Yao is killed by Ji Yan, the original plot will collapse. At that time, she really can''t leave the world. She doesn''t want that to happen. "My little uncle gets angry all his life. Sometimes he even has to fight people who go to fight. And I think if we fight now, things will become more serious. " His little uncle has a sense of propriety and won''t kill people. But Su Yao estimated that he would have to lie in the hospital for a month. But it''s also good. In this way, Su Yao won''t pester Xia Qing. Xia Qing doesn''t know what to do. If she goes up, maybe she will be beaten, but if she doesn''t, maybe Su Yao will be killed. Forget it, I''d better stand here and watch for a while. If the situation is particularly serious, she will call the police. ¡­¡­ Ji Yan is really angry, his temper is not good at all. The man suddenly bumped into him and spilled all his coffee. You know, he bought this white shirt only today, and it cost more than 300 yuan. But he only wore it once, and the white shirt was about to be scrapped. In other words, he lost more than 300 yuan today. That''s more than 300 yuan. I''m really going to piss him off. "Are you..." Without saying the five words "no eyes", Ji Yan saw Su Yao''s face, and then his anger went out. It''s the end of it. This guy looks like he likes. Facing such a face, he couldn''t get angry at all. And Su Yao just hit it on purpose, and also splashed Ji Yan''s coffee on purpose, in order to attract Ji Yan''s attention. And he did succeed in attracting Ji Yan''s attention Chapter 2339 He was still thinking about how to get close to Ji Yan, but after learning that Ji Yan is a very stingy person from the mouth of Tangyuan, he came up with such a way. Although this is a little sorry for Ji Yan, there is no way. In order to complete the task, he can only use all means. But how does the expression on Ji Yan''s face change? I''m not thinking about how to deal with him later? No matter, now hurry to the next step. Su Yao brewed an emotion, red eyes, apologized, "this gentleman, I didn''t mean to, please forgive me." Ji Yan Damn, this man is about to cry. He is really like a rabbit. I really want to catch it and raise it. No, he''s a president. How can he do that kind of thing. He had to take the dignity of being a president. Ji Yan''s mouth is full of indifference, sarcasm and carelessness. Good. A perfect fan chart. "Do you think you can make up for the loss you caused by apologizing?" "If an apology is useful, what else do you need the police to do?" Su Yao really wanted to roll his eyes, but that was too damaging to his image. "What do you want?" "Losing money, of course." Ji Yan said boldly. He had intended to let go of the little cute, but affected himself, he lost more than 300 yuan, and his heart was very painful. So no matter what the man looks like, no matter what kind of food he likes, he will not be happy if he just wants to lose money. And it was the other person''s fault. Think about this, Ji Yan is more confident, "because of your cup of coffee, I can''t wear this white shirt. I just bought this white shirt today, so you have to compensate me." Su Yao waited for this. Although Ji Yan is very stingy, he is also a president, so he has to consider his external image. Although the white shirt on Ji Yan''s body looks very ordinary, it may be hundreds of thousands of personal customization. Then he can borrow that he doesn''t have so much money, put forward installment payment, get Ji Yan''s contact information, and then get Ji Yan. His plan is perfect. "I''ll pay for it, no matter how much it is." "recently, the white shirt cost me three hundred and sixty-nine yuan 51 Fen. Are you Alipay or WeChat?" Ji Yan blurted out such a sentence. Others: this man even wrote down the price. It''s really a miracle. Su Yao is a bit dull. What did the man say just now? This white shirt cost 369 yuan and fifty-one cents? It''s not like he''s having a hallucination, is it? No matter how to say that Ji Yan is also a president, doesn''t he feel that it''s too bad to wear this kind of clothes? What''s more, Ji Yan clearly remembers how much it cost him to buy this white shirt, even to a few cents. Can normal people sit like this? Sure enough, there is nothing wrong with what Tang Yuan said. Ji Yan is a very stingy person, and he is the only one in the world. It''s stingy to have no friends. Is it too late for him to apply for a change? And wait, what should he say? Don''t you even have more than 300 yuan? Isn''t that a shame? Japan, why doesn''t Ji Yan play according to the routine? He''s really hard. Chapter 2340 Forget it. Lose face. Anyway, he will get the contact information of Ji Yan today. Su Yao took a deep breath, blushed and said, "this gentleman, I don''t have so much money on me. Can I pay you by installments?" Others: not even 300 yuan? I''m afraid even ghosts don''t believe this. However, some people really believe that the man is Ji Yan, "how much money do you have now?" The expression on his face is very calm, but his heart is very excited, and even issued a groundhog scream. Ah, it''s really more and more like a rabbit. It''s so cute that it explodes. I really want to take it back and raise it. "Fifty dollars." Su Yao said casually, "but this is my meal money today. I''m afraid I can''t give it to you, so can I pay you back in installments?" With that, he lowered his head and looked very embarrassed. If it were for other people, Ji Yan would not agree, but who would make su Yao his favorite type? It''s not impossible to treat Su Yao differently. "Of course, but how soon can you pay off that 369 yuan and fifty-one cents?" Su Yao Please stop talking about this number. I really can''t listen to it. And don''t you think it''s out of your way as a bully President? "I''m unemployed now. It''s estimated that I''m not clear in a short time, so can I repay it in other ways?" His conscience began to ache when he said such words against his will. "Other ways to repay?" Ji Yan''s eyes suddenly became strange. He looked Su Yao up and down, and then said, "what can you do with your thin arms and legs? You just can''t do any rough work. " Su Yao Are you saying that in disgust with me? Believe it or not, I''ll lift you up with one hand now to let you know what natural power is? "I can''t do rough work, but I can do other things." "Come on, you just spilled coffee on me. You''ll know that you''re the kind of person who is careless." Ji Yan began to show his poisonous tongue skill. Su Yao I threw it on you on purpose. And can you shut your mouth? I really want to beat you up. "What do you think I can do?" What are you doing? Of course, it was raised like a rabbit. Ji Yan only dares to say this in his heart. "Forget it. I don''t need your help. Just give me back the money, even one yuan a day." This kind of treatment has never been given to other people. This time, he can be regarded as a great kindness. In addition to other people to hear this sentence, Ji Feng will also hear this sentence clearly. The expression on his face suddenly became very strange. When did his stingy little uncle become so talkative? Is the sun coming out in the West today? Wait! If I remember correctly, his little uncle seems to like Su Yao. Is it hard for his little uncle to take a fancy to Su Yao? If so, Su Yao would be beaten by his little uncle. After all, people like his little uncle are really not suitable for falling in love. People are very stingy, bad temper, and mouth and special poison. If you don''t have a strong heart, you can''t get along with his little uncle. Otherwise, one day I will be angry Chapter 2341 Standing on one side of the summer fine see his face expression change to change, can''t help but have some curiosity, "Ji Feng, what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing, just a little hungry all of a sudden. Let''s get something to eat." He must have made a mistake. How could his little uncle like Su Yao? It must be because something happened abroad that changed his little uncle''s character. Maybe my little uncle already knew Su Yao''s identity and wanted to take advantage of it After all, his little uncle''s character is very bad. Of course, it''s not that bad on the surface. Xia Qing is also a little hungry, and looking at the current situation, Ji Yan should not fight Su Yao, so she can rest assured that there is no need to stay here. Besides, she really doesn''t want to talk to Ji Yan. After listening to the conversation between Ji Yan and Su Yao just now, we can see how poisonous Ji Yan''s mouth is. She can also imagine what he will say after meeting with Ji Yan. "Let''s go." But Su Yao listened to Ji Yangang''s words and thought about it carefully. If he pays Ji Yan a dollar a day, it will take him a year to pay it off, which gives him a chance to get in touch with Ji Yan for a long time. But it doesn''t take that long to win Ji Yan. So, Su Yao said, "if you pay one yuan a day, it will take a year to pay it off. That will waste each other''s time. I''d better pay you ten yuan a day." Ten yuan a day, that is to say, it can be paid in thirty-seven days. He believes that he will be able to win Ji Yan in these 37 days. Ji Yan nodded, "of course, as long as you can give all the money back to me." This can be regarded as a response to any request. He is very kind indeed. I don''t know if this "little rabbit" will have a better impression on him? Melon eater: these two people are wonderful. They are a perfect match. If these two people are not together, it''s just natural. "Let''s exchange our contact information now." Su Yao said. "You don''t need any contact information. You just need to transfer my money through this collection code every day." Ji Yan said that he had opened the payment code on Alipay. Smell speech, the corner of Su Yao''s mouth can''t help twitching a few times. God, what kind of wonderful flower is this Jiyan? Can he apply for this position to come back? "Then you''re not afraid that I''ll run away, and I won''t pay you back?" "Do you think you can run away?" This time, Ji Yan finally came to a quotation of Ba. Su Yao What''s the sudden gratification? Is his brain circuit deviated by Ji Yan? "What if I suddenly forget to pay you back? If you have contact information, you can remind me. But if there''s no contact information, it''s hard for you to remind me. " "You are so forgetful at a young age, can''t you?" Su Yao I seriously suspect that you are attacking me. Do you think you are my creditor now, and I dare not beat you? Well, I really don''t dare. Su Yao took a deep breath, took out his mobile phone and photographed Ji Yan''s collection code, "then come according to what you said. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first." "Wait a minute." See he wants to go, Ji Yan hastens to open mouth to call him. "What else can I do for you, sir?" "Don''t you want my contact information?" Ji Yan shakes his cell phone. "Of course." Chapter 2342 They just exchanged their contact information. After getting Ji Yan''s contact information, Su Yao left contentedly. Although this process has some twists and turns, didn''t he finally get Ji Yan''s contact information? So the process is not very important, the important thing is the outcome. Ji Yan, who got Su Yao''s contact information, was also a little happy. Although he said that just now, he also planned to exchange contact information with Su Yao, but he didn''t know how to say it. And if he just agreed, he would appear to be a good talker. Maybe the other party will advance an inch and not return the 369 yuan and 51 cents to him. Yes, he just exchanged contact information with the other party for that 369.51 yuan, absolutely no other idea. Ji Yan opens his wechat, finds Su Yao''s wechat in a row of contacts, and then clicks in. Then at a glance, I saw Su Yao''s wechat head, which is a very cute puppet cat. He poked the puppet cat with his finger and whispered, "where is the cat? It''s a rabbit." On the other hand, Su Yao is staring at Ji Yan''s wechat avatar in a daze. Ji Yan is really the most grounded president he has ever met. Ji Yan is not only very stingy, but also his wechat name and wechat avatar reveal his love for money. His wechat name is "have you made 100 million today", and his wechat avatar is several big gold ingots. Compared with other overbearing CEOs, it''s a mudslide. How to say hello to Ji Yan? Is it difficult to send a red envelope first? Su Yao is going to try this new way of fighting. He points in and gives Ji Yan a red envelope of 9.51 yuan. Then he finds that Ji Yan gets the red envelope very quickly. All of a sudden, I was a little sad. Well, I''m really a money lover. Is it difficult for the strategy to become "you and I have no chance, it''s all up to me to spend money"? But it can''t work. Not long ago, he created a poor man in front of Ji Yan who couldn''t even get 369 yuan and 50 cents. If you let Ji Yan know that he is cheating him, it will be a crematorium, so you have to think of other more reliable methods. At this time, the message sound suddenly sounded. Su Yao quickly picked up his mobile phone to have a look. It was Ji Yanfa who sent the message. However, before he could see clearly what the message was, the other party withdrew the message again. He made a question mark slowly. Ji Yan, on the other end of the mobile phone, was a little annoyed. He stared at the screen for a while, then threw the mobile phone to his assistant, "you come and help me return this message." Assistant took the phone, looked at the screen, a moment of inexplicable face. What''s his boss going to do all of a sudden? The other party only sent a red envelope and a question mark. How should he answer? Is it difficult for the other party to send the red envelope to the wrong person? And a lot of money? With that in mind, the assistant opened the red envelope. I looked at the time when the red envelope was received and the time when the other party sent the red envelope. It was only two seconds apart. But it''s not this that matters, it''s the amount of the red envelope - nine dollars and fifty-one cents. Tut Tut, the boss is really more and more stingy, even not more than ten yuan of red envelopes are not let go. Why does he keep so much money? Can you still take it to the field? Chapter 2343 But now he knows how to reply. The assistant looked at it, pressed the mobile phone keyboard, and then sent the good words - is this red envelope for me? Su Yao was drinking water when he saw the news and almost choked to death. "Cough, cough." What does Ji Yan mean? Is it because the red envelope is too small? Why don''t he send another one? But what''s the reason? Not long ago, he told Ji Yan that he had only 50 yuan left on him, and that was still his meal money today. What if you suddenly sent a big red envelope in the past, which aroused Ji Yan''s suspicion? Although Ji Yan is very stingy, there is nothing wrong with his brain. So don''t send a red envelope. As for how to answer the news, let him think for himself. After thinking about it again and again, Su Yao didn''t come up with anything. Instead of doing it twice, he answered the news directly - did you forget that I still owe you 369 yuan and 50 cents? The nine fifty-one yuan is the money I paid you today. I will pay you the remaining three hundred and sixty yuan in 30 days, ten yuan a day. As soon as the assistant was ready to read the news, his mobile phone was snatched back by Ji Yan, and he warned him, "don''t peek!" The assistant, who was preparing to peek, touched his nose and was more sure what was in it. The president is so mysterious, shouldn''t he fall in love? No, a stingy person like the President probably doesn''t even have friends. How can he find an object. Unless someone is blind, the CEO will have the opportunity to take off the order What''s the matter? The assistant looks at Ji Yan''s mobile phone screen. Ji Yan is thinking about how to answer this message, so he doesn''t find that the assistant is peeking. So, the assistant saw the message sent by Su Yaogang clearly, and then fell into deep thinking. Three hundred sixty-nine and eighty-one cents? What did the other party do to the president? By the way, if he didn''t remember, the president bought a new white shirt today, but he is not wearing that white shirt now, so it is very likely that his white shirt was damaged by the other party. And it''s too poor to pay ten yuan a day. Even if you go begging on the street, you can''t get only ten yuan in a day. And if you are really so poor, how can you afford a mobile phone. Routine. It''s all routine. The other party must have a crush on the president, so they use this method to hook up with others. High, it''s too high. I just didn''t think that someone was blind at a young age. It''s not good to have a crush on Ji Yan. Wait. You''ll soon know how wrong your eyes are. Now the question is, should he tell the boss about it? Just as the assistant was struggling, Ji Yan said, "if you have anything to say, please don''t stare at me. Your eyes are really disgusting." Assistant: I''m angry, but I can''t scold. "President, I''m thinking about something about you." Hearing that it was something about himself, Ji Yan became interested. "What''s the matter?" "Don''t you think it''s a little strange?" "What''s so strange?" "I owe you 369 yuan and fifty-one cents. No, now it should be the person who owes you 390 yuan. If he is so poor, how can he still use his mobile phone?" Chapter 2344 "He said he was unemployed and had no money." "So you believe him?" No, the president is so smart. How can he believe such a flawed lie? Is it a sudden brain problem? "Of course not. I just want to see what he''s up to." Ji Yan''s smile is meaningful. He is not a fool, how can he not know that the other party is lying to him. Although he is not willing to spend money, he still knows the top clothing brands in China. The other one is wearing a famous brand. How can he be a poor man who can''t even afford 369.51 yuan. The reason why he didn''t expose the other side was that he wanted to know what the other side''s purpose was to approach him in this way. And he is very interested in each other, after all, that face looks quite to his taste, as well as character. That kind of rabbit like character is really lovely. However, the other party may also be the kind of cat that people hate and love. But it doesn''t matter. Kittens are cute, too. Smell speech, assistant suddenly realized, "so it is." He said, how could a smart man like his president be cheated by the other party''s tricks? "Do you need me to ask someone to look up the other party''s information?" "No, it''s no fun to check." Ji Yan said with a smile, "I want to play with him slowly." The assistant just felt goose bumps all over his body. The president''s smile is too abnormal. Gee! Wait! The president has never been a patient person. This time he has done something like this. Does it mean that he is interested in the other party? Does that mean he has a crush on each other? Wonderful! If there is any mistake left in the process, maybe soon he will have another president''s wife. He just doesn''t know whether the president''s wife''s gender is male or female. "President, may I ask you a question?" "What''s the problem?" "Do you have a crush on each other?" Ji Yan didn''t speak, so he looked at him, until he felt a chill in his heart, and then he said, "Zhu ran, do you know who died the fastest?" Smell speech, Zhu ran nervously swallowed saliva, "who?" "Have you ever heard of the saying that Curiosity Kills cats?" Zhu ran Good guy, I didn''t think he should have asked. But with such a big reaction, is it really interesting to the other party? "President, I know. I''ll shut up and ask nothing now." Ji Yan put away his mobile phone, "but now I''m a little angry, you have to make the corresponding compensation." "I see. I''ll buy a cup of milk tea right away." If he doesn''t speak quickly, he will lose his salary. Buy a cup of salary will only lose him more than ten thousand yuan, but if this salary is lost, it will be a loss of tens of thousands. Ji Yan listened and nodded with great satisfaction. "It seems that you sincerely admit your mistake. Don''t stand here and go to buy it. By the way, I''ll have five cents sweet and ice "I see. I''ll go right away." God, why is there such a CEO as Ji Yan in the world? Other CEOs wear hundreds of thousands or even millions of high-end suits and drink high-end handmade coffee. And Ji Yan is wearing hundreds of dollars of shopping goods, drinking more than ten yuan of milk tea. Although he was also wearing a high set suit when talking about the project, it was that suit every time. Ji Yan is really a debris flow in the CEO world Chapter 2345 Make complaints about how Chu ran his heart in Ji Yan''s mind. After Zhu ran, he took out his mobile phone and returned a message to Su Yao. I know, don''t forget the ten yuan tomorrow. Su Yao has been waiting for the news of Ji Yan. As soon as he hears the news, he immediately points in. When he saw the news from Ji Yan, he was confused. Is that what Ji Yan wants to tell him? Why do you always mention money? It''s really in the eye of money. But yes, he knows Ji Yancai, and he is also a debtor and creditor. It seems that wechat alone is not enough. You have to hang around in front of Ji Yan every day. He has to find a way to get close to Ji Yan. It''s better to be able to see Ji Yan every day. ¡­¡­ Finally, Su Yao thought of a good way, that is to work in Ji Yan''s company. As for the position, he has already thought about it. It''s the chef. A stingy person like Ji Yan must eat three meals a day in the company''s canteen. He certainly won''t order takeout or go out for a big meal. So every day can see Ji Yan is the company canteen chef. His method is absolutely perfect. He has a little admiration for himself. I just don''t know if it''s going to be easy for Su Heng. But even if Su Heng didn''t agree, he would still go. Therefore, Su Yao soon told Su Heng about it. "Brother, it''s boring for me to be idle at home all day, so I''m going to find something to do." "What''s the matter?" Su Heng asked. The expression on his face looks very calm, but his heart is very excited. Oh, my God. His brother, who idles all day and doesn''t do his job, has finally grown up and learned how to make progress. He is really very happy. "I decided to work as a chef in Shengshi group." Su Yao said, "brother, you will promise me, right?" Smell speech, Su Heng whole person all muddle, he all want to doubt whether he just appeared to hear. "What did you say? Now say it again. " "I decided to work as a chef in Shengshi group." Su Yao repeated what he had just said. This time, Su Heng heard clearly, but he doubted life. His brother, who doesn''t touch yangchunshui, is going to be a cook? Are you kidding him? Or a brain crash? "Su Yao, you''d better think about it carefully. With your cooking skills, being a cook will only cost your life. Others want money when they are cooks, but you want life when you are cooks. " Su Heng said earnestly. "Well behaved, listen to me, even if you have been a little waste at home, it''s better than you go out to be a cook. You''re really not suitable for that profession. Don''t try it easily." Su Yao was not surprised to hear these words. Because the original owner had been in the kitchen once since he was a child. The only time he did it, he blew up the kitchen. It is normal for Su Heng to think that he is joking. Fortunately, he was already ready. "Brother, this is my own biscuit. You can taste it first." Su Yao said as he took out a bag of handmade biscuits. Su Heng reached over and stared at the bag of biscuits for several minutes. The color looks normal, but I don''t know how it tastes. Should not be to eat to be able to enter that kind of hospital immediately? Su Heng looked at Su Yao again. Seeing his expectant eyes, he felt that he should not attack his enthusiasm. "Then I''ll try one." Chapter 2346 Su Heng opened the bag, took out a biscuit and took a bite. And then found that he did not imagine so bad, but very good. No wonder Su Yao suddenly said that he was going to work as a cook in some company. He had already made preparations. This biscuit is definitely not made by Su Yao himself. He must have bought it from the bakery outside. He will never be deceived. "You bought this biscuit from the outside. I''ve seen it for a long time. You still don''t struggle. Be your little trash at home. I don''t mind raising you for life." Su Yao was speechless. He made the biscuit himself. Why did he buy it from outside? Is he so unbelievable? "Brother, how can you believe that I have that ability?" "You go to the kitchen now and cook for me. You have to cook by yourself. You can''t let Mama Liu help you." Su Heng said. "If the food you stir fry can be eaten, I will promise you to be a chef in Shengshi group." "You said it yourself. You can''t go back on it." "Never go back." Su Heng looks serious. "I''ll go now. If you don''t believe me, you can watch it." "Well, I''ll just stare at you. I won''t let you cheat." Su Yao How much you don''t believe me? Come on, just stare if you want. Don''t hit yourself in the face later. So Su Heng watched Su Yao stir fry a dish. The process was like running water, and there was no mistake at all. Ji Yan began to doubt life. What''s going on? When did his younger brother become so good at cooking? It''s impossible. Did he go to New Oriental behind his back? No, he absolutely doesn''t believe it. Maybe this dish just looks delicious, but actually it''s very delicious. Yeah, that should be it. That''s right. Seeing Su Heng''s expression changing there, Su Yao knew that he still didn''t believe it. He couldn''t help but roll his eyes, "brother, do you want to have a taste?" "Yes, of course. I''ll try and see what you''ve made." Su Heng stretched out his hand and said, "bring me a pair of chopsticks." Su Yao obediently presented a pair of chopsticks. Su Heng picked up a chopstick dish and ate it in his mouth with the idea that it must be terrible. Then his eyes were wide open. Tooth white, this is different from what he imagined. Why is it so delicious? All of a sudden, he felt his face hurt. What a blunder! Seeing Su Heng''s unbelievable appearance, Su Yao almost burst out laughing, "how about it? Is it delicious? " I don''t want to admit it, but it''s true. Su Heng nodded with a heavy heart. "Can I be a chef of Shengshi group now?" Su Heng subconsciously nodded, but suddenly thought of something. "What did you say? Are you going to Shengshi group? " "Yes, what''s the problem?" "If I remember correctly, is Shengshi the company of Ji Yankai?" "Yes." Su Yao nodded. "If I remember correctly, is Ji Yan Ji Feng''s little uncle? You haven''t given up Xia Qing, have you He knew how Su Yao could just give up Xia Qing. It turned out that he was playing circuitous tactics with him here. Chapter 2347 Fortunately, he is witty, otherwise he will be fooled by this boy. "Su Yao, I''ll tell you that Xia Qing has married Ji Feng, and she hates you very much. You two can''t be together in this life." Hearing this, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing and crying, "brother, have you misunderstood me? I''m really just going to be a cook." "And have you thought about it carefully? If I really haven''t given up Xia Qing, why don''t I go to Xia''s company directly?" "That''s because you know you can''t get into Xia''s company." Su Heng said, "and you also know that you can''t enter Ji''s company, so you''re going to go back to Ji Yan''s company." Su Yao finally rolled his eyes, "but it''s Ji Yan''s own company. Does it have anything to do with the Ji family? Is it difficult for Xia Qing to practice there? " "Now that Xia Qing has married Ji Feng, Ji Feng''s little uncle will become his little uncle. Ji Feng will definitely take Xia Qing to Ji Yan''s company for a visit. Then you can have a chance meeting with her." Tut Tut, for the sake of Xia Qing, his younger brother is really unscrupulous. I don''t know what attracted him to Xia Qing. He had seen Xia Qing once before. He was a green tea whore. At last, Su Yao knew the real meaning of the word. Why is Su Heng''s brain hole so big? He has such a big brain hole that it''s a pity not to write a novel. "Brother, you still don''t believe me, so I''ll tell you the truth." Su Heng looked at him and said, "come on, I will never hit you." But you look like you''re going to beat me up. Su Yao make complaints about him in his heart. "I don''t like Xia Qing now, but I have other people I like." "Who? Is it a female employee in Jiyan company? " Su Heng asked curiously. It seems right to think so. Maybe Su Yao is really empathetic. Su Yao shook his head, "No." "Who do you like?" "I think you''d better not know. I''m afraid you can''t bear it." "The person you like is Xia Qing." Su Yao is very helpless, "really not." "Then tell me who it is." "But I really don''t think you can bear it." "How can it be, your brother? I have a heart as hard as steel. No matter who you like, I can stand it." Su Heng patted himself on the chest. "Do you really want to know that?" Su Heng nodded, "well." "I''ll tell you, the person I like is -" "Ji Yan!" As soon as these words came out, Su Heng seemed to be struck by thunder. He opened his eyes wide, his face full of disbelief, "what did you just say? Is the person you like Ji Yan The noise was so loud that it almost overturned the roof. "Yes, that''s him. I met him in the coffee shop the other day and fell in love with him at first sight. " Su Heng almost didn''t back breath, he pinched his own people, "you don''t talk now, let me calm down." He never thought that Ji Yan was the one his stupid brother fell in love with. It''s not good to fall in love with someone. I fell in love with Ji Yan, the Iron Rooster who is so stingy. There is no rich man in the world who is more stingy than Ji Yan Chapter 2348 He can already imagine what Ji Yan looks like when he falls in love. It must be the kind that he can''t even give away a rose, and he probably doesn''t even have a date. If Ji Yan is also together, he will be angry to death soon. So he can''t let his only brother jump into the fire pit of Ji Yan. "Do you know what kind of person Ji Yan is? He fell in love at first sight?" Yes, of course. How could he not know. He has long been deeply aware of what kind of person Ji Yan is. Ji Yan is so stingy that he has no friends, and so poisonous that he has no friends. But there is no way. Ji Yan is still his object, no matter how wonderful he is. "I just don''t know. That''s why I want to stay in his company for a while, so that I can get along with him for a while and know what kind of person he is." Su Heng sighed. His silly younger brother, Ji Yan is a wolf who eats people and does not spit up bones. If you really go, you are likely to be cheated by him. "You don''t know what kind of person Ji Yan is now, but I know very well what kind of person he is." He once had contact with Ji Yan, and that experience was the biggest black history in his life. When he thought about it, he wanted to find a crack in the ground. He is really bored, how can there be Ji Yan in the world who owes beating so much. "Ji Yan is not suitable for falling in love at all. You''d better give him up as soon as possible and look for the next goal, or you will only be hurt by yourself at that time." Su Heng sighed and said earnestly. "But whether it''s suitable or not, we have to get along with each other before we know?" Su Yao said, "how can you be so sure that he is not suitable for love? Have you ever been in love with him before? " Smell speech, Su Heng almost a mouthful of old blood gush out. He raised his hand and rewarded Su Yao with a stir fried chestnut. "What are you talking about? How could I be blind enough to see him like that? I just contacted him because of the business in the company. " "Then you only have contact with him once. Where do you know that he is not suitable for falling in love?" Su Yao is upright and strong, "you are not familiar with him, how can you know his things clearly?" "Anyway, I don''t care. I''m going to Jiyan''s company. Even if you don''t agree, it''s useless." Seeing him so persistent, Su Heng felt that his head was going to be big. Forget it, I can''t help it. After he has suffered in Ji Yan, he will understand how naive and stupid his idea is. "It seems that you have to go to the Shengshi group?" Su Yao nodded, "that''s right." "Then you go. I''ve already reminded you that you have to listen. Don''t come back to me crying." Su Heng sighed. "If you are cheated by him, it''s your own sin. You must have made it clear that you can''t live without sin. " "Don''t worry, there won''t be such a day." Su Yao said confidently. He does not believe that under his own discipline, Ji Yan will not change. If he doesn''t, it''s all as if he didn''t say anything. Su Heng sighed again. He waved his hand, "OK, you can go. I feel upset when I look at you now." "Then I''ll go. Bye." Su Heng What is good about Ji Yan? He''s really pissed off! Chapter 2349 The chef didn''t need to go for an interview, so Su Yao directly found the manager of Shengshi group''s canteen. It happened that a chef left yesterday, and the canteen manager asked him to cook a dish. After a few mouthfuls, he went to work today. It was almost noon when Su Yao went, so he saw Ji Yan after nearly an hour. Ji Yan really came to the company''s canteen for dinner. It''s too stingy. It''s not like a president at all. Su Yao make complaints about him in his heart. But when Ji Yan came to the window where he was, he showed a bright smile to Ji Yan. However, in order not to attract other people''s attention, he did not say hello to Ji Yan. Ji Yan looked at the smile on Su Yao''s face and was stunned. Then he began to brush the screen crazily. Why is he here? Is it difficult for him to know his identity and investigate clearly that he would have lunch in the company canteen every day, so he came here to be a cook? Is he trying to make a chance encounter? I didn''t expect him to like himself so much. He really has a good heart. Alas, it is also a shortcoming that people are too good. How rich Ji Yan''s inner activities are, how insipid the expression on his face is. He held out a finger, pointed to the dish, "give me one of this, one of that, and a bowl of rice." Su Yao was stunned at first. After reaction, he quickly gave him a meal. And he looked at Ji Yan that some thin body, can''t help but give him a spoonful more, so that are full out. Ji Yan looked at the plate in his hand, looked at the plate in the hands of other employees, after a comparison, instantly came to the conclusion that the other party really liked him. After all, before that, the meals cooked by other chefs were the same as those cooked for the employees, and there was no difference. It seems that the attitude towards this little guy should be a little bit colder, otherwise he will certainly advance an inch. "Too much. I can''t finish it." Although he is really a man, his appetite is not as big as ordinary people. Su Yao listened to make complaints about this. You a big man, still can''t eat so much? Can you make up another reason? "It''s all over the place. Can''t you let it go back?" As soon as the words came out, other people immediately looked at Su Yao with the eyes of looking at the monster. This new chef dares to talk to the president like this. Does he want to lose his job as soon as he takes up his post? The president''s temper is beyond ordinary people''s endurance. This new chef is going to be miserable. Wait a minute, there''s a good play. Su Yao ignored those sympathetic eyes and continued, "if you really can''t finish eating, then you can pour." Ji Yan frowned, "down, do you know how expensive the food is now? It''s very shameful to waste. " Su Yao Nothing to say. This guy is really very stingy. "Then you can change with other people. Please don''t block here. There are several people behind you." After hearing this, Ji Yan doubted life. What''s going on? Does this person really like him? If you really like him, why treat him with such an attitude? Did you make a mistake? He didn''t come here for himself, but for money? Why did he approach himself in that way before? Was that really an accident? Chapter 2350 Ji Yan wants to question Su Yao more and more, but there are so many employees here. Where there are so many people is the gathering place of gossip. He doesn''t want to be the chatting material of employees after dinner. Ji Yan put down the plate in his hand and said, "keep this one for yourself and give me a new one." That tone is really very tough. Su Yao was very helpless. It''s really an ancestor. "Yes, I''ll type it again now." Su Yao scooped up a spoonful of vegetables with a big iron spoon in front of Ji Yan, and then shook it, shaking out the essence of the school canteen aunt, "enough?" Ji Yanmo is silent, " Can you stop shaking your hands? Do you have Parkinson''s disease? " The corners of Su Yao''s mouth twitched for a moment You say enough or not. " "It''s too small. Do you think I''m an ant stomach?" Su Yao After a while, it''s too much and one piece is too little. Why don''t you go to heaven and stand side by side with the sun? Su Yao suppressed the impulse to make complaints about the export of the Tucao, and scooped up a little bit. "Is that ok?" "Yes." Ji Yan said. Su Yao according to this quantity, and quickly gave him another dish, and rice. "You should be able to finish that?" Ji Yan didn''t say anything and left with the plate. Su Yao finally couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Others have seen it. They admire Su Yao more and more. After all, he dares to talk to the president like this, but he is the only one who treats the president like this. And the president was not angry. But it doesn''t matter. Is it what the president said? And the president actually knows how to save food, which is totally different from those coquettish and cheap people outside. And they have heard that the president is a very stingy person. Now think about it, it seems to be true. ¡­¡­ Su Yao quickly finished the meal for others, and then came to Ji Yan with a plate. "May I sit down here?" Ji Yan looked up at him, then nodded. So Su Yao sat down. Other people on the scene saw that he was sitting opposite Ji Yan, and they all took a breath in their hearts. Hiss, this new chef is too brave to eat at the same table with the president. Is it difficult that he doesn''t know the identity of the president at all? Also, if he knew that the person in front of him was the president, he would not have done such a thoughtless thing. Su Yao didn''t care what other people thought of him. He looked around and then lowered his voice. "Why are you here? Do you work here, too? " Smelling speech, Ji Yan raised his head and looked at him with a smile, "do you really don''t know who I am, or do you really don''t know?" "Should I know who you are? Are you famous? " Su Yao certainly knew, but he still pretended to be stupid. "You don''t know who I am, so you dare to sit opposite me. It''s really courage." Su Yao Can you speak in a more normal tone? You can''t pick any more, but your brain is normal. Otherwise, you are going to change from a very stingy president to a very stingy sand sculpture president. "What dare you do? Are you going to eat people? " Ji Yan laughed, "also, let''s change the topic now. Why are you here?" "To make money, of course." Su Yao said boldly. Chapter 2351 Making money? You''re wearing a famous brand, and you don''t have any money? Don''t you say you''re here to experience life? "It turns out that you are quite ambitious." Ji Yan said, "can you pay off the 300 yuan you still owe me today?" Su Yao didn''t expect that he would make money as soon as he opened his mouth. He couldn''t help but want to put the food on his face. Money, money all day long. It''s not that I can''t afford the three hundred yuan. Can you mention it again and again? If you get into the eyes of money all day long, you''ll be alone in your life. Su Yao''s heart is full of MMPs and his face is smiling. "I just came here today, and I don''t know when my salary will be paid, so it''s estimated that the 300 yuan won''t be returned to you today." Ji Yan "Oh" a, there is no afterword, low head to continue to eat. The expression on Su Yao''s face could hardly be maintained. Aren''t you a president? Why are you so grounded? Can you come up with a little bit of airs that a president should have? "Tangyuan, isn''t this plane really a sand sculpture plane?" Tangyuan said, "compared with the previous two sand sculptures, this one is not so sand sculptured, but Ji Yan is really a bit of a sand sculpture president." And he''s very stingy. Su Yao silently added such a sentence at the end. Su Yao looked at Ji Yan sitting opposite him. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say, so he didn''t speak at all. Ji Yan finished the meal very quickly and left without saying a word. The employees gathered around when they saw that Ji Yan had left. "Newcomer, do you know who you were living with?" "Who is it?" Su Yao pretended to be very curious. "President, don''t you really don''t know?" The employees all looked at Su Yao with monster eyes. Their president''s popularity is very high, and he is also the youngest outstanding entrepreneur in China. He is the one who appears on TV almost every two days. Unless it is a place where the information is very backward, no one will not know Ji Yan. This new chef can''t come from any backward hill, can he? He doesn''t look like that kind of person. "How can I not know? I lied to you just now. You won''t believe it?" Su Yao smiles at them. All of you: -- Well, your acting skills are really high enough to deceive us all. "Since you know that he is the president, why did you dare to talk to him with that attitude just now, and even dare to sit opposite him?" "Is there anything I dare not do? Is it difficult for him to eat people?" Su Yao asked. The crowd shook their heads. "That''s not true, but the president''s temper is not very good. It''s estimated that he has already remembered something in his mind, so you''d better be careful in the future, otherwise the president will let you lay off every minute." "I see. Thank you for reminding me. Wait for me here. I have something for you With that, he ran away. There they looked at each other. "Give us something? What is he doing? " "I don''t know. Take a look." Su Yao came back soon, but he had a backpack in his hand. Su Yao opened the zipper of his backpack and revealed bag after bag of wrapped biscuits. Chapter 2352 "It''s my own consideration. How about you taste it?" Su Yao left a bag for himself, and distributed the rest. Those people looked at the biscuits in their hands, a little confused. Biscuits? Someone opened the bag, tried to eat a piece, and "My God, it''s so delicious." Other people listen to this, also ate one after another, found really delicious. "Your cooking is really wonderful. It seems that we will have a good time next." Su Yao a little embarrassed to smile, "in fact, I have a thing to ask you." "What''s the matter? Just say, as long as we can help you, we will help you. " Su Yao laughed again. "In fact, I want to know something about the president. I don''t know if you can tell me." This words a, all people are quiet down, and then look to his behind. Su Yao had a bad feeling in his heart. He quickly turned around and found that Ji Yan didn''t know when he was walking behind him and was looking at him with a smile. When did Ji Yan come here? Did he hear all his words just now? Su Yao wanted to find a piece of tofu to kill him now. It''s too difficult. Doesn''t he just want to know about Ji Yan''s hobbies? How can he be caught by Ji Yan in public without knowing anything? Wait a minute. How should he explain to Ji Yan? Does he just want to know about his boss so that he can know what he can do and what he can''t do? I''m afraid that even ghosts won''t believe this reason, right? Su Yao wanted to cry without tears. Ji Yan appreciated the change of Su Yao''s face for a while. After enough appreciation, he said, "come with me. I have something to say to you." Su Yao looked at the others and tried to ask them for help. The men stepped back quickly. "The president is talking to you. Please follow the president." They don''t want to get involved. They don''t want to lose their present job. Although Su Yao didn''t want to go with Ji Yan, he couldn''t help it. Who let his words be heard by Ji Yan, so he had to go with Ji Yan. "President, what can I do for you?" "Don''t you know who I am?" Ji Yan asked with a smile. Can you stop looking at me like that? It''s really creepy. "Someone else told me." Ji Yan should not have been here long. Maybe he didn''t hear the conversation in front of him. "So it is. Now, why do you want to know my hobbies?" Su Yao And when he came, and finally came, he knew he couldn''t escape. "I''m not afraid that I''ll do something that you hate later." Ji Yan picked to pick eyebrow, "be sure not to want to return money?" Smell speech, the corner of Su Yao''s mouth can''t help twitching a few times. Isn''t that 300 yuan? I can give it back to you now if I can. Also, can you stop talking about it? I really won''t forget to pay you back. "President, don''t worry. I''m absolutely honest and trustworthy. I''ll pay you back the 300 yuan I owe you as soon as my salary is paid." This plane is a bit abnormal. There''s something wrong with the brains of the characters here. "I believe you." Ji Yan stretched out his hand to Su Yao. Chapter 2353 Su Yao looked at his hand in front of him, stunned, "president, what are you doing?" Is this to shake hands with him? But it doesn''t look like shaking hands with him. Is it difficult to ask for something? "Biscuits." Ji Yan suggested. Su Yao was even more confused, "ah?" "You''ve given biscuits to everyone else, but I''m not the boss of the company." Su Yao instantly understood, he quickly took out the remaining packet of biscuits, "yes, of course." Ji Yan took it over and put it in his pocket in front of Su Yao, "do you want to be my exclusive chef? As long as you promise, you won''t have to pay back the three hundred dollars you owe me. " "Is there a wage?" "Do you think so?" Ji Yan asked. Su Yao It''s worth 300 yuan to work with an exclusive chef. Can you stop being so stingy? "Forget it. I''ll starve to death if I don''t get paid." Ji Yan does not give up, "do you really not want to?" "No." Want a white wolf? Wake up, it''s still daylight. "Forget it, when I didn''t say anything." ¡­¡­ On the other side. Xia Qing is shopping with several of her friends when the sound of the system suddenly rings in her mind. [Tasker, you have only one day to complete this task. If you can''t complete the task within the specified time, you will be electrocuted. ¡¿ Xia Qing suddenly feels that her whole life is not good. Electrocution? She had experienced it once before. It was more painful than being struck by thunder. Now there is only one day left. She has to find Su Yao quickly. The girls who went with Xia Qing saw that her expression became very ugly. They couldn''t help worrying and asked, "Xia Qing, why is your face so ugly? Is it uncomfortable?" "It suddenly occurred to me that I had not done a particularly important thing. I''m afraid I can''t go shopping with you next." Xia Qing put on a look of distress. "Since it''s a very important thing, you should hurry up and go shopping together next time." "I''ll go first. Bye." "Goodbye." "System, please tell me where Su Yao is now." [Tasker, this system can''t provide you with any help, you can only complete this task by yourself. ¡¿ Xia Qing is almost angry with this sentence. Again, what can''t provide any help? The dog force system doesn''t want to help her at all. Other people''s system is so intimate. If you look at this dog force system, it really pisses her off. In this case, don''t blame her for using special means! Xia Qing walked towards the lake not far away. When she stepped in with one foot, the sound of the system suddenly came back to her mind, and the tone was very excited. [Tasker, what are you doing? ¡¿ "system, if I remember correctly, I can choose to die in this world." Do you know that after you die in this world, you will die in the real world? ¡¿ "of course I know, and I also know that if I die, you will die with me." Xia Qing said with a smile. Naturally, the system knows this, too. ¡¿ "are you afraid?" Chapter 2354 The system didn''t speak. Xia Qing was not in a hurry. She continued, "if you don''t want me to jump from here, you have to promise me a request." What are the requirements? ¡¿ "the task is finished this time." [no way. ¡¿The system rejected it very decisively. Whether the task has been completed or not is not evaluated by me, but by the people above, so I can''t help you cheat at all. ¡¿ Xia Qing never thought about this, but she didn''t believe what the system said at all. If the task is not evaluated by his garbage system, what else needs his system to do? Is he just here to be a decoration? I don''t think even a three-year-old would believe this kind of words full of holes. "It seems that you have no sincerity at all, so don''t want me." Xia Qing stretched out her other foot. Seeing that she was really going to jump, the system quickly asked to stop her, [although I can''t finish your task this time, I can help you finish it. ¡¿ "how are you going to help me?" I can tell you where Su Yao is. ¡¿The system said. Xia Qing is not satisfied, "is that it? You don''t have any sincerity. I''d better jump into the lake. " What do you want? ¡¿ "if I guess correctly, you should be able to take over the body for a while?" How do you know that? ¡¿ the system is very surprised, but he has never said this to Xia Qing. "I haven''t finished yet. Don''t interrupt me." What a fuss. Before she did anything on her back, she was an Internet novel writer who had read thousands of sails. The novels she had read were like millions or tens of thousands of books. She had seen such a routine in those systematic articles. OK, go on. I will listen to you carefully. ¡¿ "after you find Su Yao, you will take over the body temporarily and let you complete the task. What about? Isn''t that a good idea? " [yes, yes, but it''s cheating. If I''m caught by the people at the top, I''ll be finished. ¡¿ "do you want to end it now?" Xia Qing rolled her eyes. "As long as you don''t say it and I don''t, who knows we cheated? And if the above people have so much leisure, why do they need your systems to supervise us taskers? " System: Well said, it makes sense. Why didn''t he think of this before? [but ¡¿ "it''s nothing, but you can say if you want me to jump into the lake." I see. I will help you finish this task, but only this time. ¡¿ "OK." Silly fork system, there are only zero times and one time in everything. After the first time, there will be countless times. You just wait for me to pit you out of your underpants. No, you don''t need to wear underpants for a system. But this dog force system should not be deceiving her, trying to stabilize her first, and then sneak away? "System, you must not cheat me. If you dare to cheat me, I''ll never end with you." How dare I cheat you? I don''t want to die so soon. ¡¿ "I believe you for the time being. Now tell me where Su Yao is?" The system immediately checked the location of Su Yao, and then kept silent. "Why don''t you talk? Is it going away? " Chapter 2355 I found a very strange thing. ¡¿ "what''s strange?" Do you remember the name of the company that Ji Feng''s little uncle started? ¡¿ Xia Qing couldn''t help rolling her eyes, "of course, I remember. Isn''t it called Shengshi group?" [Su Yao is now working as a cook in Shengshi group. ¡¿ after hearing the words, Xia Qing had to doubt whether she was hearing hallucinations, "what did you say just now? Su Yao went to Ji Yan''s company to be a cook? " What''s going on? If she remembers correctly, Su Yao is the young master of Su''s group. He''s a rich second generation who grew up with a golden spoon. He''s actually going to be a cook. Don''t you dare to write that in novels? And there is no such a paragraph in the original plot. Can''t this dog force system be deceiving him? "Are you lying to me?" No, if you don''t believe it, you can go and have a look now. ¡¿ "OK, I''ll go and have a look." No matter what the system says is true or false, in order to meet Su Yao, she has to go there. Maybe Su Yao is still there. Shengshi group is not far from here. Xia Qing calls a taxi and goes straight to Shengshi group. But before she entered the gate of Shengshi group, she was stopped by the security guard at the gate. "No admittance, miss." Xia Qing frowned. She took off her sunglasses from her face. "Do you still think I''m a layman now?" "I''m sorry, miss. I really don''t know who you are." After hearing this, Xia Qing almost died of anger. Is there something wrong with the security guard''s eyes? She Xia Qing has been on TV at least. How can she not recognize who she is? "You don''t know me. You should know Ji Feng, the young master of the Ji family?" The guard nodded, "yes." "I''m Xia Qing, Ji Feng''s wife. The president of your company is Ji Feng''s little uncle. That''s my little uncle. Do you still think I''m a layman now?" "Do you have any evidence to prove your identity?" Xia Qing is about to be enraged by the security guard who can''t turn around. "Do you think it''s necessary for me to cheat you with this kind of thing?" "But..." That security guard wants to say something more, was interrupted by another security guard, "don''t say, I know her, she is Xia Qing." "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "I didn''t think you knew. I didn''t think you didn''t know at all." ¡°¡­¡­¡± I''m so angry. I really want to punch my teammates in the face. "Miss Xia, I''m really sorry. Just now I have eyes. Please come in." After learning that Xia Qing''s identity is true, the attitude of the security guard has changed 360 degrees. Xia Qing Yang Yang chin, cold hum a, did not squint into. As soon as I went in, I saw Ji Yan coming this way. She recalled the setting of Ji Yan. When she hesitated to hide, Ji Yan had already seen her. "If I remember correctly, are you Xia Qing?" Xia Qing It seems that I can''t hide this time. Xia Qing tried to squeeze out a smile, "little uncle." The people who followed Ji Yan walked away with great eyesight. Ji Yan said softly, "what are you doing here?" "I want someone." In this way, Ji Yan looks much better than Ji Feng. That is, he is too stingy and blind. Chapter 2356 "To whom?" Xia Qing doesn''t want to talk, but Ji Yan can be regarded as her little uncle now. If she doesn''t pay attention to Ji Yan, she will be very ill bred and impolite. At that time, Ji Yan will go back to complain, then her image in the eyes of Ji''s family will be destroyed by three points. And if she remembers correctly, Ji Feng respects Ji Yan very much. "Little uncle, do you have a new cook here today?" Smell speech, the Mou light of Ji Yan can''t help but sink. Is Xia Qing looking for Su Yao? What''s the relationship between the two of them? Is it difficult to know? "Yes, but what do you want him to do?" "There''s something very important to tell him. Is he still here?" Ji Yan frowned, "I don''t know." Xia Qing You don''t know if you don''t know. Why do you look at me like this? "I''ll look for it myself, little uncle. Goodbye." Ji Yan didn''t speak, so he watched Xia Qing go away. With the help of the system, Xia Qing successfully found the canteen of Shengshi group. As soon as she went in, she saw Su Yao who was making cakes there. The point is that the cake looks good. This is really strange. If she remembers correctly, in the original plot, Su Yao is a rich young master who doesn''t touch Yang Chunshui, but he is so skilled in making cakes. Is there a bug? Or is the present Su Yao not the Su Yao in the original plot? Is Su Yao also one of the taskers? Such a thought, summer fine some cannot stand. "System, do you have any problem with Su Yao What''s the matter? ¡¿ "don''t you find that Su Yao is different from Su Yao in the original plot?" But I''ve checked it. He doesn''t have any problems. ¡¿ "what''s the matter? How did he become different from the original story? " Do you know the butterfly effect? ¡¿ "do you mean that my arrival has changed the original plot?" That''s right, but that''s not the point now. You only have one day left. Hurry to finish your task. ¡¿ when Su Yao heard these conversations, he was stunned for a moment, and then looked in the direction of Xia Qing. "Tangyuan, did you hear anything just now?" Tangyuan was a little confused. "Should I hear something?" "There seems to be a system on Xia Qing. Go and see if it''s true." Smell speech, glutinous rice balls suddenly surprised, "what you say is true?" "Do I have to lie to you?" Su Yao asked. Tangyuan was choked by this for a moment I see. I''ll go and have a look now. " In a few minutes. Tangyuan is back. "Xia Qing really has a system, and she herself is not a person in this world. She is a Tasker." "Can you swallow that system out of her?" "Yes, yes, but Xia Qing is the heroine in this plane, and her task is to make the plot go on smoothly. If her system is swallowed up, it is likely to cause this plane to collapse." Said Tang yuan. "Have you ever thought that Xia Qing and Ji Feng are not the only protagonists in this plane?" Smell speech, tangyuan immediately froze. Yes, maybe there are other protagonists outside. Why didn''t he think of that? Chapter 2357 "Then I''m going to swallow up the system on Xia Qing." "Not for the time being." Su Yao said, "if I''m not mistaken, Xia Qing is here for me this time." "Why did she come to you?" Tangyuan is a little confused. "I just heard her talking to her system." Su Yao explained, "she came for her own mission. If I''m not wrong, that mission may have something to do with me." "So I''m going to see what she''s going to do." Last time, Xia Qing was chopped by Lei on her wedding day, probably because she didn''t finish the task, so she was punished. If Xia Qing''s task is still not completed, what kind of punishment will she receive? Maybe he was struck by thunder. He really wants to see Xia Qing''s famous face split by thunder. Tangyuan I see. It''s going to be something else. "I see. Let''s leave that system alive for the time being." "Tangyuan, I didn''t expect that you would be forced now. Your progress is really great." "As the saying goes, close to the red, close to the black, I do not all learn from you?" "You are more and more daring." "I''m flattered. I''m flattered." ¡°¡­¡­ The skin is getting thicker and thicker. " "Not as thick as you, not as thick as you." "Tut, it''s none of your business now. You can go away." "Come on, I''ll go now." Su Yao Tangyuan''s courage is really getting bigger, but it''s much better than before. ¡­¡­ Xia Qing is still talking to her system. "System, if I didn''t remember it, you promised me not long ago that you would help me finish this task, but now that you say such words again, don''t you want to turn back?" I want to help you, but there''s no way. Before the plan started, the people in charge already knew about it. They warned me just now, so I really can''t help you this time. You have to rely on your own efforts. ¡¿ "forget it, your system is useless. It''s better to rely on me than you." Summer fine very dislike ground says. Come on, I''ll take care of you. ¡¿ "go away!" Xia Qing adjusted her mind and walked towards Su Yao. "Su Yao, I didn''t expect that you were really here?" "Miss Xia, what can I do for you?" Su Yao''s tone was very cold. Xia Qing has to doubt whether she is hallucinating. You know, Su Yao was madly in love with her. Every time he looked at her, his eyes were full of love. But this time it was different, Su Yao''s attitude to her was very cold, and there was no longer any love in his eyes. It''s like a different person. However, it is very likely that Su Yao pretended to play hard to get in order to attract her attention. That''s right. It must be like this. After a while, she just needs to give a wink, and Su Yao will definitely come back. In this way, she successfully completed the task. How clever she is! Thinking, Xia Qing is about to laugh. After her mood calmed down, she looked at Su Yao, then gave her a wink, "is there anything I can''t come to you?" But Su Yao is a puzzled amorous feelings, "Miss Xia, is your eye cramped?" Summer fine listened to, almost a mouthful old blood spurts out. Cramps? She''s obviously flattering, OK? Chapter 2358 Is Su Yao on purpose, or is he really not aware of it? No matter, one more time, she didn''t believe it was useless this time. Xia Qing quickly adjusted her mind and once again threw Su Yao a perfect eye. And then Su Yao''s expression on his face is still so cold, and his words are still so irritating, "Miss Xia, your eyes seem to have cramps. I suggest you go to the hospital to have a look, or you may become blind at that time." Xia Qing is almost angry. If it wasn''t for the sake of her life, she would want to break a curse now. What kind of cramp? I think your brain is cramped. I can''t even see that I''m flattering you. You''re just playing me. "Su Yao, I don''t have cramps in my eyes. I don''t need to go to the hospital." Su Yao also didn''t want to discuss the topic of no nutrition with her, "what''s the matter with you coming to see me today, Miss Xia?" "I just want to come and see you." Xia Qing tries to maintain the gentle expression on her face, "can you come here for a while?" "Miss Xia, you are married now. I think it''s better for us to keep a distance, or we''ll be misunderstood by others." Su Yao said. Xia Qing She knows. Su Yao is jealous. He is playing with her here. Otherwise he would not have said such a thing. Let''s just say that Su Yao has loved her for so many years. How can he give up so soon? He must be because he married Ji Feng, so he was hurt. Now he hasn''t recovered. When he comes out of his loss, he will certainly be entangled again. Then she doesn''t have to worry about it every day. But at present, the most important thing to do is to finish this task. It''s only one day from the end of the task. If she doesn''t finish it again, she will be electrified. With this in mind, Xia Qing gradually approached Su Yao, then pretended to slip under her feet and made a dive. Her whole body rushed towards Su Yao. Ji Yan just saw this scene, and his brows wrinkled tightly. At the moment, there was an unspeakable anger in his heart. Well, it turns out that his niece''s daughter-in-law is here for a tryst. Su Yao didn''t come here for him. That''s enough. Wait, why is he so angry? This matter has nothing to do with him. Su Yao saw at a glance that Xia Qing was diving and was speechless. He didn''t use this kind of boring routine as early as a thousand years ago. Xia Qing used this move with him. Did he think he would catch him very gentlemanly? Impossible. How could he be so kind. Su Yao quickly to the side of a hide, Xia Qing did not have time to react, her whole person is facing down, heavily to the ground. She didn''t know if she was disfigured, but she knew that her nose must have been broken. Why didn''t Su Yao catch him? Did he do it on purpose? Even if he really doesn''t like himself, it''s not the same, right? Did he feed the dog in his previous upbringing? Xia Qing got up from the ground and covered her nose. Before she spoke, Ji Yan suddenly came over. "Well, what are you doing?" Xia Qing looks up at the past, and when she sees that it''s Ji Yan, she comes up with an idea in her mind - it''s over! Chapter 2359 Why is Ji Yan here? When did he come here? Did he hear all the conversations he had just had with Su Yao? Did he misunderstand the relationship between himself and Su Yao. What should he do if he tells Ji Feng about it? No, we have to explain it clearly, or it will be over. Xia Qing is still thinking about how to explain clearly, and Ji Yan suddenly says, "Xia Qing, if I remember correctly, you just married my nephew for a few days. It''s just a few days. You''re going to cheat?" Xia Qing almost spat out a mouthful of old blood I really don''t know, little uncle. Have you misunderstood something? " "Misunderstanding?" Ji Yan sneered, "I heard you two clearly just now. Even if you are not the kind of relationship I think, do you have any evidence to prove that you are innocent with him?" Su Yao originally intended to watch the fire from the other side, but he didn''t expect that the fire would burn to himself. "Hey, hey, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not the kind of person who has no quality. How can I get entangled with such a married woman?" "And she came to me all of a sudden, and I''m not going to tangle with her. If you really know her, let her go. I feel upset when I look at her. If I hadn''t been able to hit women, I would have kicked them. " Su Yao rolled his eyes. Ji Yan likes naobu so much. Why didn''t naobu come here as a cook because he liked him? Ji Yan listened to this words, in the heart still some displeasure, but he also did not know why he would be so displeasure. He only knew that if he thought that Su Yao and Xia Qing might have that kind of relationship, he would have an unspeakable anger in his heart. "Do you have any evidence to prove that you and she are innocent?" "Evidence?" Su Yao was speechless. "I was innocent with her. Why do we need evidence to prove it?" "If you want a proof, I''ll prove it to you now. Come here." Although he didn''t know what he was going to do, Ji Yan still went there. Su Yao wanted to kiss him like this, but Ji Yan was much taller than him, so he grabbed Ji Yan''s tie, pulled it down, and then gave him a kiss on the lips like a thief. "I like you! Do you hear me clearly? I like you Su Yao''s tone was obviously fierce, but he had a red face and didn''t seem to have any momentum. Ji Yan was stunned. He just looked at Su Yao. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Xia Qing is silly. What did she see just now? Su Yao actually kisses Ji Yan. What did she hear just now? Su Yao says he likes Ji Yan? If she remembers correctly, Ji Yan has just returned home for a few days, and Su Yao has only known Ji Yan for a few days. How can they suddenly fall in love with each other? Is it love at first sight? No, absolutely not. If Su Yao is really with Ji Yan, what should she do? She doesn''t want to be electrified! And she wants to die soon. No, she must find a way to break up Su Yao and Ji Yan. Although this has no conscience, but there is no way, in this case, she can only be selfish, otherwise it will be her own misfortune. Chapter 2360 So no matter what way she tried, she would break up the two men. However, before Xia Qing spoke, Ji Yan suddenly said, "when do you like me? You are deceiving me. I see. You must be avoiding my problems. You must be interested in my money. I tell you, I will never give up the three hundred dollars you owe me. " Su Yao was so angry with him. Ji Yan was so serious just now. Why did he suddenly become so sand sculpture? And he actually mentioned the three hundred yuan. He''s really in the eye of money. Can he stop being so stingy? "OK, I was lying to you just now. You can go with your money all your life." The more Su Yao thought about it, the more angry he was. After he put down such a sentence, he left quickly and didn''t even give Ji Yan a chance to speak. Ji Yan looks at Xia Qing, "what''s wrong with him?" Xia Qing looks at Ji Yan''s eyes with some complexity. "It''s probably because you have exposed the lies, so you''re angry." Well, there''s no need for her to do it herself. Ji Yan takes the initiative to cut off the flame of love. He really doesn''t have any EQ in this matter. What''s more, what Su Yao just said is quite right. A person like him who has got into the eyes of money has been with his own money all his life. Such people are not suitable for falling in love at all, so it''s better not to harm others. Ji Yan frowned, "is that really so?" "Really." Summer fine tone says seriously. Ji Yan didn''t speak any more. He just looked at the direction of Su Yao''s departure. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Xia Qing doesn''t know what to say. After saying goodbye to Ji Yan, she goes out to find Su Yao. Ji Yan saw her go, suddenly thought of something, also went out with her. When looking for the past, Su Yao was sitting on the edge of the fountain, throwing stones into it. Xia Qing didn''t make a sound. She crept over. As soon as she reached out to pat Su Yao on the shoulder, Su Yao suddenly grabbed her arm and threw it over her shoulder. Xia Qing was so unprepared that she fell into the fountain over her shoulder, and she was all wet. When the wind blows again, she shivers with cold. Xia Qing feels that she is really not in general bad luck today. Even if the task is not finished, she is caught by Ji Yan in public. Now she is thrown into the fountain by Su Yao, and her whole body is soaked. No one can be more unlucky than her. Now she can be sure that Ji Yan and Su Yao are her nemesis, and they are her nemesis. The more Xia Qing thought about it, the more angry she was. She was almost ready to spit out fragrance. Hold back, hold back, the external image can''t collapse, and the human design can''t collapse. "Su Yao, what are you doing?" Su Yao blinked innocently. "I''m really sorry. I thought you were going to attack me, so I couldn''t help falling over your shoulder. Are you angry?" Xia Qing Ha ha, you did it on purpose. I curse that you can''t catch Ji Yan''s barren iron cock all your life. Su Yao continued, "why do you still stand there? Don''t you feel cold? You''re not a fool, are you Chapter 2361 As soon as this sentence was finished, another cold wind came. Xia Qing shivered again and sneezed several times. She quickly crawled out from the inside and looked at Su Yao''s coat all the time. It seemed that she wanted to take it off. "Su Yao, it''s all because of you that I get all wet. Don''t you think you should do something?" Su Yao rolled his eyes at her and said, "you came here all of a sudden. Why do you blame me? You''d better go to the hospital to check your brain, so that your poor IQ will drop again. " It was the first time that Xia Qing saw Su Yao''s poisonous tongue, and she was about to vomit blood. She even doubted whether Su Yao really liked herself before. This guy would not be playing her all the time, would he? "Su Yao, I did something wrong just now. Now I apologize to you, but I still want to ask you to do me a favor." Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "What''s the matter? I said in advance, you don''t want me to send you back or anything. I don''t want to be seen with you or misunderstood. I have some kind of innocent relationship with you. " Xia Qing Ha ha, you can continue to play. I''ll see if you can continue to play after I launch my unique skill. Xia Qing bit his teeth and pulled down the collar which was not so high, revealing a large spring. This time, she lost a lot of money. If she couldn''t finish the task, she would vomit blood. "Su Yao, I''m so cold now. Can you hold me?" Ji Yanzheng, who has just come here, hears such a sentence. It seems that something has collapsed in his mind. He wanted to go up and separate them now, but he wanted to see what kind of reaction Su Yao would have. If Su Yao really holds Xia Qing, he will Listening to Xia Qing''s words, Su Yao couldn''t help but be stunned. Does Xia Qing know what she''s talking about? Let yourself hold her? Is there something wrong with her brain? Su Yao didn''t know how to answer Xia Qing''s words at all. At last, a thousand words merged into a sentence, "you are so coquettish!" Now he understands that Xia Qing''s task is likely to seduce him. Tut Tut, is Su Yao so easy to seduce? How can she not go up to heaven and stand side by side with the sun? "You son of a bitch, stay away from me. I''m not a straw boat. I can''t catch the cheap shot from you. If you really want to be coquettish, go back to find Ji Jifeng and don''t poison me. " Xia Qing is confused by Su Yao''s words. What''s the matter? Why doesn''t it work? Normally speaking, shouldn''t Su Yao rush up like a hungry dog sees a bone? Why doesn''t he play according to common sense? Is it difficult that he really doesn''t like himself any more? It''s impossible. She doesn''t believe it. It must be because this is Ji Yan''s company. He is afraid that it will be spread to Ji Feng by Ji Yan, so he will say so. It must be. "Su Yao, I was just joking with you." Su Yao rolled his eyes again. "Miss Xia, I''m not the object of making fun of you. If you make fun of me, it''s better to make fun of Mr. Ji." "Mr. Ji, do you think so?" Smell speech, Xia Qing''s in the mind suddenly rises an ominous premonition, she turns round, then saw the Ji Yan standing there. My heart suddenly "clattered". Chapter 2362 When did Ji Yan come here? Did he hear all the words he just said? Think of those words that oneself say very likely all by season Yan to hear, summer fine wish two eyes a close, so faint. "Little uncle, I just said those words for fun. Don''t get me wrong." Ji Yanmai came over with his long legs. He looked indifferent and glanced at Xia Qing. I don''t know how, in the face of Ji Yan, Xia Qing feels that she always dare not face him, just like Ji Yan''s eyes can kill people. "Little uncle..." Xia Qing also wants to say something more, Ji Yan is a look horizontal to come over again, frighten her to quickly close the mouth. "Shameful guy, why don''t you go back quickly?" At this moment, Su Yao felt that Ji Yan was very agreeable. Maybe it''s because Ji Yan mercilessly accepted Xia Qing, or because he didn''t mention money this time. Xia Qing wants to cry very much. If it wasn''t for the silly fork task released by the dog force system, she wouldn''t have done that humiliating thing just now. Now the task has not been completed, even if it was scolded by Ji Yan, she was really angry. And if Ji Yan told all the things that happened today to Ji''s family, she would be really finished. She this very not easy to let the Ji family accept oneself, very not easy to marry with Ji Feng, if at this time what bad, that her efforts are all in vain. And she can only stay in this world all her life, and can''t go back to her own world. The more Xia Qing thinks in her heart, the more she wants to cry. She even wants to kneel down and beg Ji Yan not to tell what happened today. Ji Yan saw that Xia Qing was still standing there and frowned, "what are you doing there? Do you want me to call Ji Feng and let him pick you up? " Wen Yan, Xia Qing shook her head like a rattle, "don''t, don''t call him. I''ll leave now." It''s really bad luck today. However, as soon as she stepped out with her right foot, the voice of the system started to ring in her mind. ¡¿ [the punishment content is that the task time is reduced by one day, and your task has exceeded the time limit this time, so start to punish you now. ¡¿ listening to these words, Xia Qing suddenly widened her eyes, "no, you can''t do this. It''s clear that I''m not wrong. It''s unfair of you to do this!" The system ignored her and went on. [please be ready to accept the punishment. Now the countdown will start. ¡¿ ¡¾10£¬9£¬8£¬7¡­¡­ ¡¿ "no, you can''t do this to me!" Su Yao also heard what Xia Qing''s system said and almost laughed. Xia Qing, the Tasker, is really miserable. She has such a dog force system. Such a contrast, tangyuan is simply too good. "Tangyuan, now think about it, you are still very good." Tangyuan I''m sorry to hear that. I don''t think it''s worth having fun. The countdown is coming to an end, and Xia Qing rushes quickly. But she just ran out, and the punishment came within a few steps. In the eyes of Su Yao and Ji Yan, the following scenes happened Chapter 2363 Summer fine suddenly fell on the ground, the whole body is twitching, like a seizure. Closer to see, Xia Qing''s body flashed. This phenomenon is really beyond science. I don''t know how. Ji Yan always thinks that Su Yao probably knows what''s going on, so he looks up at him. "Do you know what happened to her?" Although Su Yao did not know what kind of punishment Xia Qing had received, according to the current situation, her state was like an electric shock. First by thunder, and now by electricity, Xia Qing is really miserable. "Maybe it''s an electric shock." Ji Yan frowned, "then why did she get an electric shock?" "Maybe it''s because she has done something immoral that the God can''t look down on, so the God has punished her." Su Yao was full of nonsense. Ji Yan immediately doesn''t speak. He stares at Xia Qing, who is still convulsed there, for a while. Then he takes out his mobile phone and kindly calls an ambulance for Xia Qing. The ambulance soon took Xia Qing away. Ji Yan and very kind-hearted call to Ji Feng, and Xia Qing was pulled away by the ambulance to tell him this thing. After listening to the phone, Ji Feng was very worried about Xia Qing. He didn''t hang up, so he went straight to the hospital. After hanging up the phone, Ji Yan looks at Su Yao who is trying to sneak away, "you stop for me." Su Yao steps a meal, turned around, toward him dry smile a few times, "Ji Zong, have what matter can wait for me to go to the toilet again, I am about to choke." "You don''t want to play with me anymore. Do you think I can''t see it?" Ji Yan sneered, "you come with me, I have some questions to ask you." "Just ask here. There''s no one else here." "Yes, I''ll ask here. First, what''s your relationship with Xia Qing? " "To tell you the truth, I don''t want to listen to any lies." "I used to like her for a while because I was blind, but now I don''t like her any more." Su Yao said. "Does she have that feeling for you?" "I don''t know. You''d better ask her yourself." "Then why did she come to you all of a sudden and say that to you?" Su Yao resisted the impulse of rolling his eyes, "I don''t know. Who knows if she has any nerves?" "Why do you ask me these questions? Isn''t it jealous? " "Jealous?" Ji Yan said with a smile, "you think too much. I''m just worried that you and Xia Qing will join hands to bring my nephew a green hat." Su Yao OK, it''s exactly the same as he imagined. But it doesn''t matter. Sooner or later, he will make Ji Yan like him. "Believe it or not, I''m not interested in Xia Qing at all, and I''m not interested in giving your nephew a green hat. If you really don''t believe me, you can fire me now. " "No, I''ll be at ease if I put you under my nose. With me staring at you, you don''t want to contact Xia Qing again. " Su Yao was very speechless, "whatever you want, I''ll go back." "Wait a minute." "My manager Ji, what''s the matter with you?" Ji Yanchong held out his hand, "money." "What money?" "You haven''t given me ten yuan today." Su Yao Here it is again. I think you are thinking about the ten yuan all day long. "All right, I''ll give it to you now." Chapter 2364 After receiving Su Yao''s ten yuan, Ji Yan began to rush, "OK, you can go away." Su Yao could not help but Tucao up, "has the total make complaints about your special stingy?" "No one ever said that. It''s the first time you said that. It seems that you have a great opinion on me." Su Yao No one ever said that? That''s because they don''t dare to say it in front of you. They must have said it many times behind your back. Even if it''s not tens of thousands of times, it has to be thousands of times. Also, can you stop being so cheeky? If you have such a thick skin, you won''t be able to get through a bullet. "Mr. Ji, how dare I have any opinions on you? I''m just a small employee. I can''t afford to offend you at all." "But you have offended me." Ji Yan said. Su Yao was puzzled, "where did I offend you?" "That woman was my nephew''s daughter-in-law just now, but you talked to her in front of me." Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "You also said that it was your nephew''s daughter-in-law, not your daughter-in-law. Does that have anything to do with you? Besides, there is no quarrel between me and her at all. It''s your own mistake. Don''t impute people''s innocence out of thin air. I want to find someone else. " "Are you really innocent with her?" Ji Yan is dubious. "I''ve already explained it to you. I don''t want to explain it again. It''s your problem whether you believe it or not. Anyway, I''m innocent. I don''t need to feel guilty." Su Yao rolled his eyes again. "President, if you have nothing else to do, I''ll leave." "Wait, I have one last question for you." Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "What''s the problem?" "Is it true that you said you like me before?" "False, how can it be true? I was lying to you." Smelling speech, Ji Yan immediately breathed a sigh of relief, "then I''m more relieved. After having an object, I have to spend an extra share of money. If a person spends 100 yuan a day, he has to spend 6000 yuan a month. That''s too much money." The expression on Su Yao''s face was almost distorted. No, how can you say that you are also a person worth several billion yuan? Why can''t you even bear to spend the six thousand yuan? Why do you keep so much money? Are you going to take it to the field after you die? Can you stop being so stingy? It''s really easy for you to be single all your life! "President, in your eyes, is money really that important?" Ji Yan nodded, "of course." "If one day you have to give up one of the money and the object, which one will you give up?" "I gave up on the object, of course." Ji Yan gave up the object without hesitation. Listening to this, Su Yao almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. No, don''t you even hesitate? Is money really that important to you? "Do you really think money is more important than objects?" "Of course. If the object is gone, you can look for it again, but if the money is gone, it''s hard to earn it back. " Su Yao was silent for a moment What if you can''t find someone all your life? " "If I can''t find it, I can''t find it. Anyway, I never wanted to find someone." Su Yao felt that he was going to have a myocardial infarction, "but you''re going to get old after all. You can''t spend much money if you make so much money. If you don''t have a child, what about your property?" "Just adopt a child. I''ll teach that child myself." Chapter 2365 Su Yao Good guy, I''m a good fuckin ''straight guy. Ji Yan, a dog, has already arranged some things properly. I''m afraid he will go to the orphanage to adopt a child soon. It seems that he has to strengthen his offensive. I don''t know when he can get it from Ji yangei. "President, next Monday is my birthday. I''d like to invite you to my birthday dinner. I hope you can give me a good face." Ji Yan wanted to agree, but if he really went to Su Yao''s birthday party, he would have to bring a birthday present, which he would have to pay for. It''s not cost-effective to think about it in this way, and it will suffer losses, so don''t go. As long as he doesn''t go to a birthday party, he doesn''t have to pay for a birthday present, so he can save a lot of money. "No, I have something to do that day, but I still won''t go." Ji Yan refused. Although Ji Yan didn''t say anything, Su Yao just felt that he saw something from his expression. So he tentatively asked, "president, you don''t want to go out to buy a birthday present, so you refuse my invitation?" Ji Yan has a straight face. "Do you think I''m that kind of person?" Su Yao But I think that''s what you are. "Then why did you refuse my invitation?" "I just said that I had something very important to do that day. If you don''t believe me, you can ask my assistant Zhu ran. " Su Yao Forget it. It''s said that it''s your assistant. He must be on the same line with you. "President, since you don''t want to come, forget it." Ji Yan said, "well," there will be no afterwords. Su Yao didn''t know what to look for, so he didn''t speak at all and left. But he just walked a few steps, Ji Yan suddenly said, "do you really want me to attend your birthday party?" Su Yao nodded, "of course, but it''s a pity that you are not free that day." "I just thought about it carefully. As a good boss, sometimes I need to satisfy the employees'' requests, so I will go on your birthday." But can I get rid of this birthday present? "President, you really don''t have to force yourself, and it''s not sure whether there will be a birthday dinner on that day. After all, I''m a poor man. Maybe I can''t even afford a birthday cake." Next Monday is his birthday, but on that day, Su Heng will surely give him a very grand birthday dinner. And what he stands in front of Ji Yan is a poor man. How can a poor man afford a birthday party. If Su Heng really goes to his birthday dinner at that time, won''t he find that he''s lying to him? In that way, Ji Yan''s impression of him will certainly become very bad, and he may be completely disgusted. What Su Yao doesn''t know is that Ji Yan has known for a long time that his poor man''s design is fake. After all, he wears famous brands all over his body. How can a real pauper afford a famous brand? Ji Yan could guess the reason why Su Yao suddenly turned back. He looked up at Su Yao and said, "really?" Chapter 2366 Su Yao decided to play a fool, "what is true or false? President, what do you mean? Why don''t I understand? " "Don''t you really need me to come to your birthday party?" "No, because there was no birthday party on that day. It was all my imagination." Su Yao said, "well, I have to pay you the three hundred yuan in installments. How can I afford a birthday dinner? I don''t think I can have a birthday dinner in my life." Paralyzed, why did he set up such a man in front of Ji Yan at that time? He''s really hard. Gan! Ji Yan always thinks it''s a hint to himself. Does he want to pay for a birthday dinner for him? Bah, what he thought was beautiful. He didn''t pay off the three hundred yuan, and he wanted the creditor to hold a birthday dinner for him. Why didn''t he go to heaven and stand side by side with the sun? Besides, Su Yao is just an employee of the company for him, and he is also a dispensable one. So I don''t have to worry about him, and I don''t have to waste time with him. "Well, since you''ve said that, I''ll take it as if you didn''t say anything before, and do what you should do." Su Yao You definitely thought something just now, and it may be related to me. Maybe it''s about money. I see. You must think that my words are suggestive that you want to hold a birthday dinner for me. You have such a big brain hole that it''s a shame not to write a novel. ¡­¡­ Soon it''s birthday. Although Su Yao had already reminded him many times, Su Heng still went his own way. He held a very grand birthday dinner for him and invited many people to attend. Of course, the most serious thing is not this, but Su Yao actually saw Ji Yan among the guests who came to the birthday dinner. At the moment when he saw Ji Yan, he doubted whether he was hallucinating, so he reached out and rubbed his eyes. After a closer look, he found that he was not hallucinating. Ji Yan is really one of the guests. Su Yao immediately looked at Su Heng standing beside him, "brother, didn''t you invite Ji''s family to my birthday party? Why do I see Ji Yan among the guests? " "Don''t you like Ji Yan? How can you see him come to your birthday and you''re so sad? " Su Heng was very curious, "is it difficult that you don''t like him after you know his real face? Or did you fight with him? " Su Yao sighed, "let me tell you the truth. I''m a poor man in front of Ji Yan, and I didn''t tell him my true identity. If he knew the truth, he would be very angry. " Su Heng said with a smile, "didn''t you think that he already knew?" Hearing this, Su Yao was stunned. "As a businessman, his mind must be very smart, and you go out every day wearing a famous brand. Although he''s very stingy, he still knows some names. Do you think he can''t see them? " Su Yao Now when you think about it, he really goes out every day wearing a famous brand. In other words, Ji Yan has already known that his poor man is fake. Oh, my God Chapter 2367 At that time, my brain must have been flooded, so I didn''t think of this. Is it time to run now? But maybe Ji Yan didn''t see that his poor man was fake. After all, Ji Yan only had his money in his eyes all day long. But is it too late to run? As soon as this idea came out, Su Yao found that Ji Yan came to his side. He subconsciously wants to hide, but it''s too late. Ji Yan sees him and says hello to him with a smile. "Su Yao, I didn''t expect you to be here. It''s really a coincidence." Su Yao''s face forced out a smile, but the smile was even worse than crying, "Mr. Ji, it''s a coincidence that I didn''t expect to see you here." Day Oh, today is his birthday, why will encounter such things, he is really too unlucky. Su Heng originally intended to stand aside to watch the play, but seeing Su Yao always giving him eyes, he felt that he had better help him. After all, no matter how stupid he was, he was also his brother. And he also wants to spend the whole season with this stingy guy. "Mr. Ji, do you know my servants?" Servant? Ji Yan looked at Su Yao, then at Su Heng, with a meaningful smile, "is he your servant?" "Yes, what''s the problem?" Su Heng is really lying. He doesn''t even blink his eyes. "I thought he was Mr. Su''s younger brother, but I didn''t think he was a servant of the Su family. It''s just that..." "Just what?" "If I remember correctly, it seems that the younger brother of general manager Su is also called Su Yao. Is it difficult that all these people can use the same name as the master?" Su Yao Su Heng This guy is really tough. "Mr. Ji, you''re wrong. It''s not feudal society now, and it''s normal to bump names. Besides, the pronunciation of their names is the same, but their characters are different. " "So it is." Ji Yan said with a smile, "it seems that I made a mistake. I''m really sorry. I have something else to do, so I won''t disturb you Seeing that Ji Yan had gone, Su Yao was relieved at last. But when he thought of something important, he took another breath in his heart. "Brother, do you think he believed it or didn''t?" "Look at his expression. I don''t believe it." Su Heng reached out and patted him on the shoulder and sighed, "I don''t think you should hold too much hope. You''d better think about how to explain it to him. I can''t help you with this kind of thing." Su Yao Regret Don''t ask! Asking is regret. If I had known that there would be today, no matter what he said at the beginning, he would not have set up a poor man in front of Ji Yan. What Ji Yan likes most is money. If he used the routine of "you and I were not predestined to each other, it''s all up to me to spend money", maybe now he''s with Ji Yan, and he''s probably married. He''s really hard. ¡­¡­ Although it''s not clear whether Ji Yan already knows his true identity, Su Yao doesn''t want to appear in front of the guests who come to the birthday party. Because in that case, he will be finished. After all, Ji Yan is among the guests. Su Yao wants to go, but Su Heng won''t let him go. Su Yao was so anxious that he was about to cry, "brother, please let me go." Chapter 2368 "You are the protagonist of this banquet. You don''t stay here. Where do you want to go?" "But I can''t appear in front of those guests. They must know me, and Ji Yan is among them." "Well, I''ve already told you that he has already found out, so it''s useless for you to hide now." Su Heng sighed. "Besides, you can hide it for a while, but you can''t hide it for a lifetime. No matter how well you hide it, he will know it one day." Su Yao Well said and reasonable, he was speechless. But he was really scared. "Brother, can you do me another favor?" "What''s up?" "You can find someone to replace me." Su Yao said. "as like as two peas in the world, where do you want me to go?" Su Heng couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "And the party is about to start. What time is there?" As like as two peas, , "brother, you don''t have to look exactly the same as me, just look for a similar figure with me. Let the man change my clothes, put on a mask, and then fool around with any excuse." "Today is my birthday. Even if the guests don''t believe it, they won''t say anything." Su Heng thought about it carefully and thought it was a good way, so he agreed, "OK, I''ll find someone to disguise you now." "Thank you, big brother." ¡­¡­ The banquet will start soon, and Su Heng has already compromised everything. Next, it depends on whether Ji Yan will believe it. Ji Yan looks at the masked "Su Yao" standing on the stage, and then at Su Yao standing not far away. He begins to doubt whether he is really wrong. Maybe Su Yao is really a servant of the Su family. But if you think about it, what''s wrong. If Su Yao is really just a servant, how can he afford to wear top brand clothes? Maybe the Su Yao on the stage was disguised. I didn''t expect Su Yao to think of such a way. Su Yao''s brain is really good. But for him, it''s just a small skill that is not enough for Tao. Tut, but it doesn''t matter whether Su Yao is cheating him or not. He just wants to see what Su Yao is doing to get close to him. No, it''s not very important. What''s important is that Su Yao can return the money to him. There''s nothing else to care about. If Su Yao hears Ji Yan''s inner thoughts at the moment, he is afraid that he has already cried out a sea. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long it took for the party to finally come to an end. Su Yao is really tired physically and mentally. Fortunately, Ji Yan has left with the guests, otherwise he really doesn''t know how to deal with Ji Yan. Su Heng sat beside Su Yao, "what''s the matter? Today is your birthday. Why are you so sad? " Su Yao sighed, "you don''t understand." How could he be so happy that he was so worried about it all night? "If you had been through this, you would have been like me." "Come on, I won''t do such a stupid thing like you." Su Heng make complaints about it. "If I want to catch up with a person, I will not hide anything. What I want to do is to talk straight." Chapter 2369 When Su Yao heard him talking there, he rolled his eyes and gave him a fatal blow. "Are you in love now? Do you have anyone you like? " Su Heng immediately stopped talking. Because he is still a single dog, and there is no one he likes. I don''t know when it''s his turn to fall in love. Su Heng sighed bitterly, "it''s not about whether I''ve ever been in love, but about your attitude." "People who have never been in love are not qualified to say that, and I believe that if you suddenly fall in love with someone one day, you may act worse." Hearing this, Su Heng felt a little upset. He reached out and scratched Su Yao''s hair. "You little stinky son, do you talk to your brother like this?" "I''m just telling the truth. Why are you so angry? And you''ve made my scalp ache. Let me go. " "I won''t let it go unless you admit it to me." "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why admit it?" "Then I''ll never let go." Ji Yan, who came back to look for something, just saw the scene of Su Yao fighting with Su Heng. He was stunned at first, and then laughed, "President Su, Su Yao, what are you doing?" Su Yao didn''t expect that Ji Yan would suddenly come back, and he gave him such a look. Suddenly, he even wanted to die. He quickly pushed Su Heng away, "nothing, nothing, nothing." Compared with him, Su Heng was very calm. He sat up straight and straightened his suit. "Mr. Ji, why did you come back suddenly again?" "In the middle of my walk, I suddenly remembered that something had fallen here, so I came back to take it. I just didn''t expect to see such a sight." Ji Yan said with a smile. "Mr. Su, do you have such a good relationship with other servants in your family?" Su Heng picked to pick eyebrow, "quarter total this words is what meaning?" "It''s not very interesting. I just saw that you were so close that I suddenly wanted to know if you were in love." Su Yao almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Is Ji Yan''s brain flooded? He and Su Heng are brothers, and they are related by blood. And which eye did he see that he was flirting with Su Heng just now? Su Heng can''t calm down any more. "Keke, Mr. Ji, you can''t talk nonsense. I just regard Su Yao as my younger brother." Ji Yan was just stingy at first, but he didn''t expect that his brain is broken now. He is really hopeless. Ji Yan smiles, "doesn''t Su always have a real brother? Do you want another brother? " "Brother, for me, the more the better." Su Heng said, "by the way, Mr. Ji, didn''t you come back to look for something? Have you found anything? " "It has been found." "Just find it. It''s very late now, and the weather forecast says it''s going to rain in the middle of the night today. Ji Zong should hurry back." "It''s time to go back, so goodbye." "Goodbye." Who wants to see you again? You''d better never show up in front of me. In the middle of the walk, Ji Yan suddenly turned around and said, "Su Yao, you seem to have said that today is also your birthday. I didn''t expect that your birthday was the same as that of general manager Su''s younger brother. It''s really predestined." Chapter 2370 Hearing the speech, Su Yao''s heart suddenly "clattered". What does Ji Yan mean by this? Has he really found out? "It''s really predestined relationship. Maybe it''s because of this that I succeeded in applying at the beginning." Su Yao tried to squeeze out a smile that was more ugly than crying. See, Ji Yan did not continue to tease, after all, the rabbit is anxious also can jump the wall. "Now that I''ve found my things, I won''t disturb you. Go on with what you just did." Su Yao Su Heng Get out of here, get out of here. "By the way, Su Yao, after you come to the company tomorrow, remember to come to my office. I have something very important to tell you." "But I may not be able to go to the company tomorrow." Su Yao showed an expression of embarrassment, "I have to go to the hospital tomorrow. I''m not feeling well." "Really uncomfortable, or don''t want to see me?" Ji Yan is not smiling. "What are you shaking there? Are you afraid of me? " Su Yao Why do you have so many questions? You can''t be a hundred thousand why? Su Yao reluctantly laughed, "Mr. Ji, I''m really sick." "Since you are really uncomfortable, I''ll give you a day off tomorrow." Ji Yan mercifully let him go, "but it''s a pity that you won''t be able to eat the food tomorrow. What you do is much better than what other chefs do. Otherwise, I''ll dismiss the other chefs?" Su Yao Are you going to let me cook more than 80 meals by myself? Are you trying to kill me? Looking at the smile on Ji Yan''s face, Su Yao was angry and didn''t hit one place. He just wanted to punch it. "Mr. Ji, are you kidding me? I don''t have that great ability. And if you really fire the other chefs, I''ll be a thorn in their side, and I''ll probably be beaten by them. " "You see, I''m so weak. If I''m really beaten by them, I might go to see Buddha in the West." "Well, I don''t want to fire them, but you have to work hard." Su Yao I see Do you want me to give you a ride? At this time, Ji Yan said, "since you can''t come to the company tomorrow, I''ll chat with you on wechat later. Don''t fall asleep." "I know, I will keep the message of Ji Zong." Su Yao gritted his teeth. "That''s it. Goodbye." "Goodbye." ¡­¡­ "I don''t know what''s wrong with you. Are you running away? You can''t do that. " Su Heng sighed. Su Yao lay back and said, "what can I do? It''s the only way." "I''ve already told you that he''s very irritating. You don''t listen to him. You have to go and get along with him for a while. Now, are you ok? Are you sorry?" Su Heng make complaints about it without mercy. "How can you say that you are also my brother of Su Heng? How can you not even inherit my essence?" Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Can you stop standing there and talk without backache? Please help me to find a way." "It''s your problem. I can''t help you. And I think you''d better confess to him quickly. Anyway, he has already doubted. Even if you haven''t found out now, you''ll find out in a few days. Give up struggling. " Su Yao Chapter 2371 At about eleven o''clock, Ji Yan really sent a message. Lying in bed thinking about life, Su Yao immediately picked up his mobile phone and saw the message from Ji Yan. He was a little sleepy, but after seeing the news from Ji Yanfa, his sleepiness disappeared immediately. The content of that message is like this - Su Yao, are you the young master of the Su family? Su Yao felt that his whole life was not good. He was rolling around in bed, and his mouth was still muring to himself, "why? Why did he really find out? Why on earth is that? " He kept repeating that sentence there. Tangyuan is really impatient by his quarrel, can''t help but say, "host, what are you doing there?" "Something very serious happened. Ji Yan has already known my true identity." Tangyuan couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "It''s because of this. I thought it was something. Calm down." "No, what do you mean by that?" "I''ll tell you the truth. Ji Yan has seen that your poor man is a fake for a long time. The reason why he didn''t directly expose you is to see what your purpose is." Said Tang yuan. As soon as these words came out, Su Yao seemed to have been struck by thunder. "Since you already knew about it, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "I didn''t want to disturb your interest because I saw you playing there in high spirits." "It''s just that I didn''t expect that you didn''t even find out such an important thing this time. You play a poor man who wears a famous brand to go to Jiyan''s company every day." "Tut Tut, just for your operation, Ji Yan will take it if he doesn''t find it." Su Yao was hit hard. "Is my acting really that bad this time?" Tang Yuan wanted to say "yes", but he didn''t want to hit him again, so he changed the topic, "host, I think things have come to this point, and it''s meaningless to keep it secret. Besides, Ji Yan has already asked you, you''d better directly confess and change the strategy." Su Yao sighed, "don''t talk, let me calm down for a while." "Host, you don''t want to escape from reality. It''s useless to escape. You''d better try to accept it." Tangyuan said earnestly. Su Yao ignored him, buried his face in the quilt and continued to think about life. After a while, the wechat message prompt sound rang one after another. It''s hard for Su Yao to ignore it, and the noise really made him headache, so he picked up his mobile phone, didn''t even look at the news, so he replied to the past - Yes, I''m really the young master of the Su family, Mr. Ji, you are really too smart, ha ha. Looking at the word "ha ha" at the end of the sentence, Ji Yan can''t help frowning. How can he feel that Su Yao is angry? Ji Yan always says what he wants to say, so - are you angry? I know maybe I shouldn''t expose you, but your acting is so bad that I can''t watch it at all. Su Yao was not angry originally, but after seeing the new news from Ji Yanfa, he suddenly became angry. He didn''t know why he was angry. Maybe it was because he thought that his good acting skills were rejected by Ji Yan. Chapter 2372 And this anger, he was a little impulsive. He talked for a long time, but he didn''t think about it, so he let it go - Mr. Ji, I know I shouldn''t have lied to you at the beginning, but even if I''m angry, you don''t have to despise my acting skills, do you? Of course, I also know that I did something wrong. I''m here to apologize to you. It''s your own choice not to forgive me. I won''t force you to forgive me. To do such a thing, I can be regarded as having no face to see you, so I won''t go to the company again. I''ll pay you back the money I owe you now, and of course, the spiritual loss. From now on, I don''t owe anything, so we don''t have to contact each other. After sending these two paragraphs to Ji Yan, Su Yao gave him another 20000 yuan. Then, without waiting for Ji Yan to reply, he deleted them. It''s all in one go. On the other hand, after reading the two paragraphs sent by Su Yao, Ji Yan just wanted to reply and found that he had been deleted by Su Yao. He was all in a daze. No, what''s going on? Why did you delete him all of a sudden? He didn''t say anything wrong, did he? Su Yao''s acting skills are really not good in his eyes. Can''t he tell the truth? And the person who should be angry should be him. He is the one who was cheated No, he already knew, so he was not cheated by Su Yao at all. No, it''s not this that we should consider now, but we should find out why Su Yao is so angry. Fortunately, he still has Su Yao''s mobile phone number. Just call him and ask. After su Yao calmed down, he found that he had deleted Ji Yan''s wechat on impulse, and he regretted that his intestines were almost green. And he wanted to slap himself. Su Yao, Su Yao, you are the one who did the wrong thing. How can you be angry? Your temper is really getting bigger and bigger. If you don''t keep your temper a little bit, you may regret it one day. No, we have to quickly add Ji Yan back, and we have to apologize to him. As soon as Su Yao picked up his cell phone, suddenly a call came in. He took a look, found that the mobile phone number is very strange, subconsciously about to hang up, but the hand suddenly slipped, put the phone through. And after the call is put through, I find that my behavior is a little strange. It is clear that he and Su Yao are only creditors and debtors, and Su Yao has paid off the money he owes him. That is to say, from now on, they have no relationship. So why did he call Su Yao? He doesn''t seem to have done anything wrong to Su Yao. Come on? This is really strange. "Hello, who are you, please?" Su Yao''s voice suddenly came from the other end of the mobile phone. Ji Yan didn''t know what to say, "it''s me." Su Yao really did not think that the person who called would be Ji Yan. He was stunned for a moment, and then he felt a little happy. After being deleted by himself, Ji Yan didn''t get angry, and he also called. Shouldn''t he like himself a little? "Mr. Ji, it''s you. What can I do for you when you call?" You''re not here to apologize to him, are you? "Nothing. I have the wrong number. Goodbye." Su Yao I think there is something wrong with your brain. People like you deserve to be single for life. Chapter 2373 Su Yao would like to rush to Jiyan now. All of a sudden, he called and hung up. What did he want to do? If you have brain problems, please go to the hospital for treatment. Su Yao stares at the screen of his mobile phone and hesitates whether he wants to make a phone call. Ji Yan suddenly finds another call. Su Yao connected the phone without hesitation, "Mr. Ji, why did you call again? This time, it''s not the wrong number, is it?" "No mistake." Ji Yan''s voice was very cold, "tomorrow No, remember to come to the company the day after tomorrow. " "But haven''t I told you I''m quitting?" "I didn''t agree." Ji Yan said boldly, "if you really want to resign, you must give me a resignation report." "Don''t you take charge of the canteen?" "The whole company belongs to me. I can manage it as I want. Do you have any opinion?" Ji Yan is still so strong. "No problem. I don''t have any problem. But as long as I type the resignation report, is it successful? " "What do you think?" Ji Yan asked. "I don''t think you''ll let me go." Su Yao said confidently. "Why?" "Because that way, you won''t make a special call and let me go to the company the day after tomorrow." Su Yao replied. "Then why do you think I want to keep you?" "Ask yourself that." Su Yao said with a smile, "maybe you don''t want my cooking, or you don''t want me." Ji Yan''s voice is still so insipid, "you''re mistaken. The reason why I keep you is that it''s hard to find a cheap cook like you now." Su Yao was choked by this sentence Sure enough, it''s a familiar formula. Ji Yan, it''s really you. When will you become less stingy? "Mr. Ji, if you say that, I don''t want to go back any more. I don''t want my salary these days." Ji Yan frowned, "do you think the salary is too little?" Su Yao rolled his eyes. "Do you think the salary of 3000 yuan is very high?" "But aren''t you the young master of the Su family? Will you be short of money?" "Then you are still the boss of Shengshi group. Although you are so valuable, you are still so stingy." Su Yao immediately took it back. "And other chefs are 6000 a month, and their dishes are not as delicious as mine. Do you think it''s appropriate to give me 3000 yuan?" "So you want me to give you a raise?" "Otherwise, do you agree or not?" "I can give you a little more." "How much are you going to give me?" "Five hundred." Ji Yan said without hesitation, "how about it? Is it a lot?" Hearing the speech, Su Yao suddenly fell into silence Just 500? You''re really one of the pickpockets. It''s estimated that no one in the world can be more stingy than you. "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your acquiescence." "I refuse. Five hundred is too little." Ji Yan frowned, "how much do you want to go up?" The increase of 500 yuan is already the limit for him. Of course, if necessary, it is not impossible to discuss. "I''ve come up with a good way. You don''t have to give me a raise, or even a raise." Smell speech, quarter Yan suddenly eyes a bright, "what good method?" Chapter 2374 "Just fall in love with me." Su Yao said. Hearing the speech, Ji Yan could not help but be silent You wait for me for a few minutes, I suddenly have something wrong "Then I''ll hang up first?" Su Yao asked tentatively. "No, I''ll be fine soon." Ji Yan said while picking up another cell phone on the side. It''s normal for rich people to have more than one mobile phone. However, Ji Yan is different. The reason why he has another mobile phone is that he didn''t buy it with his own money, but his family gave it to him. You don''t have to spend money to get a mobile phone. A fool will refuse. Moreover, he made thousands of money by rounding. Cough, off topic. Ji Yan opened Baidu and quickly searched for "how much does it cost to fall in love?". And then we find a lot of them. He took a look at some of the more reliable ones, and then calculated them in his mind. After falling in love, you have to go on a date. You have to spend money on eating, drinking and playing, and you have to give each other gifts from time to time. In this way, it costs a lot of money to fall in love. I''m afraid. He might as well give Su Yao more salary. Think about it, Ji Yan looked at Su Yao and said solemnly, "we''d better continue to talk about how much salary we can give you." Su Yao had expected this, but after hearing this, he still couldn''t help but make complaints about it. Even if you have to check how much it costs to fall in love, you are really too stingy. People like you deserve to be single all their lives. "Mr. Ji, how much salary are you going to give me?" Ji Yan thought carefully, "I''ll give you a salary increase of 1000 at most." Five hundred yuan is less, but one thousand yuan is more than enough, isn''t it? Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "Mr. Ji, do you think I''m the one who lacks the thousand yuan?" Ji Yan can''t help but frown, "how much do you want me to give you?" "I told you just now, as long as you fall in love with me. I don''t need your money to buy things for me, and I can give you 100000 yuan a month. " Now, if you think about it carefully, it''s more appropriate to use the routine of "you and I didn''t have the chance, it''s all my money.". Ji Yan thought about it and found that it was really profitable, "yes, yes, but I have a request." "What requirements?" "My time is precious. I don''t have much time to accompany you to dinner, movies and shopping, and you can''t ask me for presents." Su Yao Say you are a poor iron cock, insulted the iron cock these three words. "If you don''t want to date or spend money, why are you still in love?" "I''ve never said that I''m going to fall in love. You put it up yourself." Ji Yan said boldly, "whether you agree or not is your own freedom." Su Yao thought about it carefully, and finally agreed, "yes, but are you free tomorrow?" "What do you want to do?" "Our first date, of course." Smell speech, Ji Yan immediately feel his wallet money to fly away half, so he refused without hesitation, "no, I have no time tomorrow." Su Yao just didn''t believe his words, "are you really not free, or don''t want to spend money?" Ji Yan didn''t speak for a moment. Well, I don''t want to spend money. Su Yao couldn''t help sighing, "you don''t need to spend money. I''ll pay." Chapter 2375 Ji Yan still didn''t speak. Su Yao was very helpless, "if you don''t want to, just think I didn''t say anything." "I really don''t have time tomorrow." Ha ha, what tomorrow is really not free, you are not clear that I am lying to you. "Forget it. I''ll hang up." Finish saying, wait for Ji Yan to respond, hang up the phone directly. Ji Yan looked at the phone being hung up, frowned, "angry?" No one answered him. He sighed again. "He''s got a good temper." Later, he used Baidu to search for "how to coax my girlfriend when she is angry", and found that the answers were all "send things to her" from qingyishui. Well, it''s a costly operation. Why do you have to spend money to fall in love? It''s really strange. If I had known that, I should not have promised Su Yao just now. I don''t know if it''s time to go back? Forget it, or coax it, after all, every month there are 100000 can take. Ji Yan added Su Yao''s wechat through Su Yao''s mobile phone number. Su Yao saw the news that Ji Yan applied to add himself as a friend, and agreed without thinking about it. See friend application passed, Ji Yan quickly sent a red envelope in the past, in order to show his sincerity, he also specially wrote "please forgive me" these four words. It seems that Ji Yan is not so hopeless. With such a mood, Su Yao opened the red envelope from Ji Yanfa. At the moment of opening the red envelope, he found that he was wrong, and it was a big mistake. Ji Yanfa''s red envelope is only ten yuan, which can''t even order a cup of milk tea. But this is quite normal. After all, Ji Yan is such a stingy person. Wait, why is he here to defend Ji Yan? Is his brain broken? It must be because I have been with Ji Yan for a long time, so No, it can''t go on like this, or sooner or later he will become as stingy as Ji Yan. Su Yao, wake up Ji Yan sees that Su Yao hasn''t replied for a long time. Don''t think he thinks that he has too few red envelopes. He is sulky there. He bit his teeth and sent a red envelope. Su Yao immediately opened it and found that what Ji Yan sent this time was a red envelope of 100 yuan, which made him much happier. Although the 100 yuan is nothing to him at all, Ji Yan is so stingy that he is willing to give him a 100 yuan red envelope, which shows that in Ji Yan''s eyes, he is different from other people. I''m even happier when I think about it. And Ji Yan is not happy at all, his heart is bleeding. At the beginning, there were 110 pieces of flowers on Su Yao. If it goes on like this, it will cost one or two hundred yuan every day. However, he can get 100000 yuan from Su Yao every month, and the loss seems to be quite worthwhile. But he will never go on a date with Su Yao. He will never go. Five days later, Ji Yan stood at the gate of the cinema and suddenly felt his face hurt. Of course, that''s all in the future. Now let''s move on to that topic. When Ji Yan saw that Su Yao had received the red envelope, he quickly sent a message to him - do you forgive me now? I forgive you. Su Yao gave a quick reply. Ji Yan was relieved in an instant. Just forgive him, or he will spend more money today. Why is it so troublesome to fall in love? Gan! Chapter 2376 On the other side. Xia Qing is very unhappy, she is still lying in the hospital. Since she was last electrified, she has been in hospital for observation for several days. Although she has said countless times that she has nothing left, Ji Feng wants her to stay and observe for a period of time, saying that it is for her body''s sake. She felt that if she was electrified again, she would be arrested by the people above to do research, and then she would die directly on the experimental platform. And then it''s all because of the dog force system. If it wasn''t for the dog force system, it wouldn''t happen. She won''t be here now, but happily lying at home with the air conditioner blowing and eating ice cream. "System, it''s better to arrange the next task for me normally. Don''t let me hook Su Yao again, or we''ll die together." You can rest assured that the next task will not be so difficult. ¡¿ Xia Qing didn''t believe him at all. If she did, wouldn''t she be a fool? "What kind of task are you going to talk about now? Is it related to Su Yao again? " You''re right. It really has something to do with Su Yao. ¡¿ Xia Qing Sure enough, it''s a task related to Su Yao. Whatever is related to Su Yao, in the end, she will be very unlucky. If the task is not completed this time, maybe the thunder and electric shock are waiting for her. If she is not seen by others, it''s OK, but if she is seen, she will be arrested and sliced, and then she will die. "System, do you think if I jump from here, I will die?" Xia Qing got out of bed, went to the window and looked down. This is the fourth floor. If you jump down, you will die. The system is terrified. [Tasker, everything is easy to discuss. You should never make fun of your own life. ¡¿ Xia Qing sneered, "do you think I''m joking with you?" System: How do I know? You have to ask yourself. [Tasker, I know you don''t want to do any more tasks related to Su Yao, but this one is really not as difficult as before. ¡¿ Xia Qing still didn''t believe his words, "then you can say what kind of task it is now. If you dare to cheat me, I''ll jump from here immediately. I''m not joking with you." Your mission this time is to meet Su Yao. ¡¿ Xia Qing was dubious, "is it really just like this? Are you lying to me? " How dare I cheat you? If I cheat you, you will die with me. ¡¿ "then I''ll trust you again. If I find out you''re still cheating me, I''ll never end with you." System: I know. You don''t have to say the same thing several times. By the way, this mission is only for three days. ¡¿ hearing the words, Xia Qing suddenly frowned, "why only three days?" When she can get out of here is unknown, but the dog force system only gives her three days. [because the task this time is very simple and easy to complete. ¡¿The system explained, "and originally it was only one day. I extended it for you. ¡¿ Xia Qing laughs, "should I wait for your family?" You don''t need this. You just need to finish every task as soon as possible. ¡¿ Xia Qing You really think I''m being polite to you, silly! Chapter 2377 In order to quickly complete this task, no longer be struck by thunder and electric shock, Xia Qing really tried her best, but she couldn''t leave here at all. Because Ji Feng has been staying in the ward, and as long as she wants to go out and walk for a while, Ji Feng will follow. Even if she wants to go to the toilet, Ji Feng will guard at the door of the toilet, she has no chance to go out from the hospital. Seeing that there is not much time left, Xia Qing is so anxious that she wants to jump off the building. But I can''t jump. This is the fourth floor. If I jump down, I will lose my life. The reason why she said that to the system before was to threaten the system. If she is really not afraid of death, she will not care whether the task will be completed. "Ji Feng, you see, I have been in the hospital for so long, and I have been checked so many times, and the doctor said that nothing happened. Let''s leave the hospital. I really don''t like the hospital." Ji Feng originally wanted to refuse, but as soon as he saw Xia Qing''s aggrieved expression, the words of refusal suddenly couldn''t be said. "OK, I''ll go through the discharge procedures for you now. You stay here and don''t run around. I''ll be right back." Xia Qing nodded, "I know, I''ll wait for you here." After Ji Feng left, she quickly changed her clothes and slipped out of the ward. As soon as she went downstairs, she saw Su Yao. And next to Su Yao stood Ji Yan. Although I don''t know why Su Yao and Ji Yan are together, it''s not important. The important thing is to finish the task quickly. Xia Qing quickly stepped forward and said hello to Su Yao with a smile, "Su Yao, I didn''t expect to meet you here, but it''s really predestined relationship." Compared with her, Su Yao''s eyes were full of disgust, "who is predestined with you, can you stay away from me?" The smile on Xia Qing''s face almost froze. "Su Yao, I know you may not want to see me now, but at least we know each other. You don''t have to treat me like this, do you?" "If you''re upset, stay away from me." Su Yao sneered. "How can I see you everywhere? It''s annoying." The smile on Xia Qing''s face couldn''t hang up, "Su Yao, you..." Su Yao didn''t pay attention to her any more. "Ji Yan, let''s go. The air here really stinks to suffocate." Xia Qing was almost angry by his words, so she spat out a mouthful of old blood. What does Su Yao mean by this? Are you hating her? Where does she stink? Does she take a bath every day? Wait a minute. Why is Ji Yan with Su Yao? And why are their hands together? Is it difficult to I can''t. I have to make it clear. Xia Qinglan in front of the two, hardened his head and said, "little uncle, why are you with him?" Ji Yan looked at her, tone is very cold, "what does this have to do with you?" "It may have nothing to do with me, but do you know who he is?" "Of course, he''s my boyfriend." Ji Yan''s eyes are still cold, "how, do you have any opinions on my boyfriend?" Hear "boyfriend" these three words, Xia Qing feels that he is about to suffocate. When did Ji Yan and Su Yao get together? What happened during her absence? Chapter 2378 No, Su Yao and Ji Yan can''t be together. If they were to be together, the plot would be in a mess. In the original plot, the ending of the two of them is not like this, and they have no intersection at all. So we must not let them be together, otherwise something very bad will happen. Although she would rather destroy ten temples than demolish one marriage, she has no choice. If they were not separated, she would not be able to leave the world for the rest of her life. "Little uncle, I think you''d better investigate him and consider whether to associate with him." Sorry, now I can only be selfish. Su Yao has a kind of impulse to spit out fragrance, but he can only forcibly resist the fear that Ji Yan is here. "Miss Xia, it''s his own business whether he wants to associate with me or not. You don''t seem to be qualified to manage it?" "And if I remember correctly, he should be regarded as your little uncle. What qualifications do you have when you are a junior to take charge of your elders?" Xia Qing was choked and couldn''t speak. She didn''t know how to refute these words. Because what Su Yao said was true. She is not qualified to manage the affairs of Ji Yan. No matter who Ji Yan is with, it has nothing to do with her younger generation. But But it''s good for Ji Yan to be with anyone, but he can''t be with Su Yao, otherwise he will be in a mess. Summer fine opened mouth, still want to say what, Ji Feng suddenly found. "Xia Qing, why did you come here? Didn''t I ask you to wait for me in the ward? " When he saw that the people standing in front of Xia Qing were Su Yao and Ji Yan, his expression suddenly became very strange. "Su Yao, why are you here?" Su Yao rolled his eyes and didn''t want to pay attention to him. Ji Feng is in that ego high / tide, "I know, you must know the news that Xia Qing is hospitalized, so come to pester her. Why are you so shameless? Xia Qing has already been with me. You still have to pester her. Do you want to be the third man between me and her? " Xia Qing drags Ji Feng''s clothes and signals him to stop talking. And this let Ji Feng mistakenly think that she is trying to protect Su Yao, more angry, "Su Yao, I tell you, between you and her is always impossible, even if I die, between you and her is not that possible, I advise you to die that heart, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "I said, I haven''t said anything yet. Can you not be alone there "Do you think your Xia Qing is RMB and everyone likes it? And she came up to talk to me on her own initiative. You''d better keep her in prison in the future. I don''t want to pick her up. " Ji Feng was too angry to speak "Besides, it''s estimated that you will call me little aunt soon." Smell speech, Ji Feng immediately opened big eyes, "Su Yao, what do you mean by this?" "I''m going out with your little uncle now." Su Yao said with a smile, "we get along very well. It''s estimated that we will be engaged soon. Then you remember to come to our engagement banquet." Ji Feng looked at Ji Yan and said in disbelief, "little uncle, is what he said true?" Chapter 2379 "He said it''s true. I''m really dating him." Ji Yan said. This sentence is like a ray of thunder on Ji Feng. He can''t believe it and says, "little uncle, who are you with? Why are you with him?" Ji Yan gave him a cold look, "who I am with is my freedom. Does it have anything to do with you? Do you have the right to be in charge? " Being looked at with such eyes by him, Ji Feng''s heart can''t help but be afraid, but he still bit his teeth and said it. "Little uncle, I really don''t have the right to take care of your business, but do you know who he is?" "Of course, he''s my boyfriend." ¡°¡­¡­ Do you know what he did? " "He has been pestering Xia Qing before, always want to destroy the feelings between me and Xia Qing." Ji Feng said more and more angry, "he must have some purpose with you. Maybe he wants to get close to Xia Qing through you." Before Ji Yan could speak, Su Yao took the lead and said, "you have such a big brain hole, why don''t you become a screenwriter? Do you think your Xia Qing is RMB and everyone likes it? I''ll tell you the truth. I don''t like her at all. I just wanted to have fun. " Xia Qing bit her teeth. "It''s impossible. You must be lying to me. If you really don''t like me, why do you send me a bunch of flowers every day, why do you... " Su Yao sneered and interrupted her, "if I don''t act more realistically, how can this play continue?" "I don''t believe it. You must be lying to me!" Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "I don''t like you. Shouldn''t it be good news for you? Why are you so unhappy? Are you in love with me? " Xia Qing immediately stopped talking. How could she fall in love with Su Yao? She was afraid that the original plot would be so chaotic that she could not leave the world. And Ji Feng see her don''t speak, when she this is acquiescence, immediately was angry, "Xia Qing, you tell me the truth, you like him?" Xia Qing thinks her head is going to be big. "How can it be? You don''t have to think about it. The person I like is you, otherwise why did I marry you at the beginning?" "He is trying to stir up the relationship between me and you. Don''t listen to his nonsense there." Ji Feng thinks about it carefully, and thinks that Xia Qing''s words are more reliable than Su Yao''s words, and Su Yao is really likely to stir up his feelings with Xia Qing. "Of course I know. I will never believe his lies." Then he looked at Su Yao again. "Su Yao, I tell you, don''t play tricks there. I will never be cheated by you. Don''t try to stir up the feelings between Xia Qing and me." Su Yao is too lazy to talk to him about this kind of nutrition free topic. "Ji Yan, look at your nephew. He actually talks to me like this. It seems that he doesn''t like me at all, or we''d better separate." Ji Yan can''t help but frown, "this is good, why should we separate?" "But your family don''t like me at all. They will try their best to stop us from being together." Su Yao sighed. Ji Yan took his hand, "you can rest assured, as long as I make up my mind, they can''t make me change my mind." Chapter 2380 Hearing this, Su Yao gives Ji Feng a provocative look. Ji Feng almost didn''t come up in a breath Little uncle, have you really decided to be with him? " "Of course." Ji Yan looks at him coldly. "But he is really not suitable for you. You don''t know how annoying he is." "I just like him. Your opinions don''t matter at all." Ji Yan said. "But..." "Nothing, but." Ji Yan interrupted impatiently, "you''d better manage yourself. If you say one more word, I''ll smoke you." Ji Feng The little uncle is facing Su Yao so soon. If they are really engaged, then Su Yao will have to be lawless? No, he must not let his little uncle be with Su Yao. At this moment, Ji Feng and Xia Qing stand on the same front. "And now apologize to your future little aunt." This sentence makes Ji Feng very unconvinced, "little uncle, he is in contact with you, there is nothing wrong, but it does not mean that you will really be together all your life, maybe you will break up in a few days." Listen to these words, Ji Yan''s eyes can turn down immediately. He didn''t want to be with Su Yao all his life before, but after this period of time, he has determined his inner thoughts - he wants to be with Su Yao all the time. The way to stay with Su Yao is to marry him. In other words, he will hold a wedding with Su Yao soon. "Ji Feng, you''re wrong. I''m ready to be with him all the time. I''ll be engaged to him soon." "So you should apologize to him now, or don''t blame me as a little uncle for not getting along with you." Although Ji Feng is very unwilling, but still give in to the season under the power of Yin Yan. "I''m sorry." Su Yao pulled out his ear. "The voice is too small. I can''t hear what you''re saying. Speak a little louder." Ji Feng doesn''t want to talk to him, but at this time, Ji Yan suddenly says, "a little louder, didn''t you eat today?" Ji Feng I''m so angry. If it wasn''t for my little uncle, he would have beaten Su Yao. Ji Feng took a deep breath and yelled, "sorry!" The sound was so loud that passers-by looked at it. "Why are you so loud? I''m going deaf." Ji Feng For a moment, I think my voice is small, for a moment, I think my voice is loud. Why do you have so many things? Believe it or not? "Also, you seem to have forgotten my name." Ji Feng What, do you really want me to call you auntie? Do you think you deserve it? "Although I''m still in love with your little uncle, we''ll be engaged soon. I don''t mind your cheating my little aunt." Ji Feng You don''t mind, but I do. Can you make a face? Your skin is really thicker than the wall. Su Yao looked at Ji Yan with some grievances in his eyes. "Look at him. He doesn''t like my future little aunt. If I marry you, he can''t tell me what to look at. Maybe I will be bullied to death by him at that time." Ji Feng I bully you? Is there any mistake? You''re obviously bullying me, OK? I beg you, please order your face. Chapter 2381 Ji Yan began to say, "Ji Feng, have you fed your dog?" Ji Feng is very unconvinced, "little uncle, he and you haven''t got the license yet, he is not my little aunt, this little aunt shouldn''t call so early." "If I ask you to do it, do you have any opinion?" Opinions? Of course, there are opinions, and they are very big. "Little uncle, I really don''t want to call. Don''t force me any more." For the first time, Ji Yan felt that his nephew was so short of smoking, "don''t want to call, right?" Ji Feng did not speak, but his response has been answered. "I remember there was a project in Africa that was still short of people to do. I''ll talk to your father and let you do that project later." Ji Yan said. "It''s time for you to go out and practice." Smell speech, the expression on Ji Feng''s face immediately collapsed. "Little uncle, are you kidding me?" Ji Yan sneered, "do you think I''m joking with you?" Ji Feng is about to cry out, "little uncle, why do you always elbow to turn out? It''s clear that I''m your family." "You are wrong. You are not born to me. You and I are just related by blood." Ji Yan said, "but Su Yao will be my wife, and he will be on the same account book with me. If I don''t protect him, who can I protect?" Ji Feng Little uncle, you have changed. You have changed a lot. Once upon a time, you only had your money in your eyes. But now, you only have su Yao in your eyes, and he is the one who opens his mouth. What kind of magic did he use to make you do this to him? And the sour smell of this damned love He Ji Feng already has a daughter-in-law, but still feel that he was fed a mouthful of dog food. He felt like a light bulb. "Little uncle, you''ve changed. I don''t know you anymore." "Have you never heard of the saying that love changes people?" Ji Yan asked. Ji Feng Of course I''ve heard of it, but I didn''t expect that it would be used on you one day. "Little uncle, are you really determined to be with him?" Ji Yan took a look at him, "don''t change the topic for me there. Are you calling or not calling this little aunt?" Ji Feng bit his teeth, "call, I call now." If he doesn''t, he will be sent to Africa to do that project. People like my little uncle will really do this kind of thing. Ji Feng looked at Su Yao and opened his mouth, but the three words "little aunt" couldn''t export. Su Yao picked his eyebrows and said, "why don''t you call? You don''t want to cry, do you "Africa." Ji Yan reminds a way in the side. Ji Feng was very angry in his heart. He gritted his teeth and said, "call, I''ll call now." "Then you can call quickly. I have something else to do with your little uncle." Su Yao said, "by the way, don''t be too quiet, or I''ll let you call it a second time." Ji Feng I''m angry, but I can''t scold. Ji Feng took a deep breath, unwilling to cry, "little aunt." Su Yao nodded with great satisfaction, "my dear nephew." Ji Feng listened to, all want to kick in the past. My dear nephew? Who''s your nephew? Su Yao, just wait for me. I will never let you marry my little uncle, and I won''t let you continue to be proud! Chapter 2382 Hearing Ji Feng''s little aunt, Su Yao''s heart is particularly satisfied, and even wants to let Ji Feng call a few more, but this seems to be a bit of an inch. And anyway, Ji Feng is Ji Yan''s little uncle, no matter how much Ji Yan dislikes him, this will never change. "My dear nephew, please give me more advice in the future." Ji Feng wanted to roll his eyes Have already called, little uncle, can Xia Qing and I go "Wait a minute." Su Yao said, "you are called, but Xia Qing hasn''t called yet." Xia Qing No, why did the fire suddenly burn on her? Can she not? But obviously, even if she doesn''t want to call, she has to call, otherwise Ji Yan is likely to give her and Ji Feng small shoes to wear. ¡°¡­¡­ Little aunt Xia Qing''s heart is not willing to cry. Su Yao laughed, "good, nephew daughter-in-law." He has never been the elder of a leading actor or a leading actress. This is the first time. This kind of experience is really novel, and also very cool. It would be better if he could be the father of the leading actor and heroine one day. That kind of feeling must be especially cool, even better than now. Compared with Su Yao, Ji Feng and Xia Qing are particularly upset. They are even thinking about all kinds of ways to break up Su Yao and Ji Yan, but every way is passed by them. In the end, only a more secure way is left, that is, to tell the rest of the Ji family about it. Ji Yan''s attitude is no matter how tough, but under the pressure of Ji''s family, he will definitely reconsider whether he wants to continue to associate with Su Yao. Looking at the eyes of Ji Feng and Xia Qing, Su Yao knows what they are doing. "Are you two thinking about how to break up Ji Yan and me?" This words, Ji Feng and Xia Qing are scared. How did Su Yao know this? Did he have the art of mind reading? "How can it be? How dare we do that. " "Since you don''t think that anymore, why are you so nervous?" Ji Feng Xia Qing At this time, Ji Yan also said, "Ji Feng, Xia Qing, you two had better not make any small moves behind your back. If you let me know, I can''t spare you two." "Also, as long as it''s my decision, no one can force me to change it." Ji Feng Xia Qing How angry! No matter what the consequences may be, they must break up Su Yao and Ji Yan. They don''t believe that they would kill them for such a thing. "Little uncle, you really think too much. We have never thought that way. We wish you happiness from the bottom of our heart." Ji Yan lips a hook, "had better be like this." "All right, you two can go away." "Yes, we are going now." Ji Feng and Xia Qing hand in hand, fled the general left here. After they left, Su Yao looked at Ji Yan and said with a smile, "I remember someone saying that he would never get married in his life? Why did you just say you were engaged to me? " The expression on Ji Yan''s face remains unchanged, "I''m acting with you. I didn''t expect to cheat you. It seems that my acting skills are really good." Chapter 2383 Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. I think you are a dead duck. Don''t cheat me any more. You can''t cheat me. "Are you really acting? Or do you like me? " "Do you think the latter situation is possible?" Ji Yan asked. "Since you really don''t like me, I''d better not waste my time on you. I''d better find someone who likes me. Goodbye." With that, Su Yao posed to leave. Ji Yan quickly reached out to hold him, frowned and said, "no, I don''t want you to go to other people." Su Yao''s eyes quickly flashed a smile, "why not? Don''t you like me? " "Since you don''t like me, there''s no need for us to be together. And to find one I like is better than to find one who likes me. " Ji Yan''s brow frowned even more tightly, "no, that''s no way." "Then why not? If you don''t give me a reason, I''ll find someone else right away. " Ji Yan gritted his teeth. He didn''t know why. He only knew that he didn''t want Su Yao to be with other people. If one day he saw Su Yao with other people, he would be very unhappy and his heart would be very sad. But he just didn''t know why. "You are my boyfriend now. Before I say that I want to break up with you, you just can''t go to other men, or you will be unfaithful to our relationship." Listening to this, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "then you are so overbearing. Do you want to delay my life?" Ji Yan pursed her lips and didn''t speak. Su Yao didn''t care. Anyway, he had been used to Ji Yan''s character for a long time, "but don''t you really like me?" ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t know. " Ji Yan''s expression is a bit at a loss. He didn''t like Su Yao before, but now he doesn''t know. He may like Su Yao now, or he may not like Xi Huan. But one thing is certain that he doesn''t want Su Yao to leave him. "Shall I help you?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Ji Yan is very puzzled, "how to help me?" Su Yao hooked his finger, "bend your waist down a little." Although I don''t know what he is going to do, Ji Yan still bends down obediently. Then I saw Su Yao kiss her. He was stunned and at a loss. Is Su Yao kissing him? Is this what Su Yao said? His heart seems to be beating faster. What kind of feeling is this? In a few minutes. Ji Yan is still in a daze. Su Yao looked at him this pair of stupid appearance, can''t help laughing, "how do you feel?" Ji Yan finally recovered. He reached out and touched his lips. Looking at Su Yao, his eyes were a little strange. "Were you kissing me just now?" "No Su Yao shook his head, "I was kissing you openly." "Now you can talk about how you feel." "I felt my heart beat faster all of a sudden." Ji Yan said very frankly. "Then why do you think your heart beat faster all of a sudden?" "I just thought it over. Maybe it''s because my wallet is going to suffer." Ji Yan said. Hearing the speech, the smile on Su Yao''s face gradually disappeared Are you worried about the money I cheated you? " Money, money again, you''d better go with your money in your life! Chapter 2384 Ji Yan shook his head, "no, I''m just thinking about how much it costs to hold a wedding banquet." Su Yao picked to pick eyebrow, "that you said before want to be engaged with me, is this really false?" No, why did he suddenly tangle up with this? Since Ji Yan has said how much money he wants to hold a wedding banquet, it shows that he has fallen in love with himself. Otherwise, why do you suddenly think of such an important point? "Don''t you find anything else?" "What other discoveries?" Su Yao suddenly feels that his heart is really tired. Ji Yan is a simple guy. "Don''t you think you like me already?" Smell speech, Ji Yan immediately fell into meditation. I don''t know how long after that, he finally said, "what''s the relationship between getting engaged to you and falling in love with you?" Su Yao really wants to spit out a mouthful of old blood. He has never met anyone with lower EQ than Ji Yan. "If you don''t like me, why are you engaged to me?" "I just want to be with you all the time." Ji Yan said. "Then why do you want to be with me all the time?" Su Yao continued. "Is there any reason why I want to be with you all the time?" Ji Yan asked with a frown. Su Yao didn''t know what to say. Now he can see it clearly. Ji Yan is an iron fool. No matter what he says, he can''t listen to it. He will only follow his own thinking. If you drag on with him like this again, you will be angry and spit blood. "Ji Yan, you answer me seriously. Did you like anyone before you met me?" "No Ji Yan came back very decisively. For him, making money is the most important thing. He has never experienced anything like falling in love with someone. Wait, can''t he just like Su Yao''s strange feelings? What''s the matter with liking? "Su Yao, I just thought about it again, and then I found something very important." The expression on Ji Yan''s face suddenly became serious. Su Yao was tired physically and mentally. "What special important things have you found?" "I may like you, but I don''t know what is like." Su Yao could not help sighing, "so what do you mean by this sentence?" "I like you." "Are you sure you really like me?" Su Yao sent out questions from the depths of his soul. It''s not that he doesn''t want to believe what Ji Yan tiehanhan said, but Ji Yan''s brain circuit is too strange. I like him now, but maybe I don''t like him the next second. Ji Yan nodded, "I can be sure, but can you tell me what I like?" "I don''t know. If you have to say it, it''s -" "when you can''t see someone, you will feel very sad. After seeing each other, I will be happy again. And if you see the other person with other people, you will be very unhappy... " Ji Yan suddenly realized, "so this is like ah, then I can be sure that I really like you." He put his hand on his chest and felt his heart beat. In the face of Su Yao, he does have these emotions, but in the face of other people, he has nothing. It seems that he really likes Su Yao Chapter 2385 "I''m quite sure now that I really like you. I think we can get engaged in a few days." Ji Yan said very seriously. Su Yao had been waiting for this sentence, but after hearing it, he thought it was a little untrue. Moreover, it seems that it''s too early to get engaged now. Think about some positions in front of him. He was eaten dry and wiped clean on the night of his engagement, and he was eaten several times in a row, which made his legs soft the next day. And now he has come to the conclusion that the more serious a person is on the surface, the less serious he is on the back. Maybe Ji Yan is one of the beasts. When he thought about it, he was suddenly afraid that he would not want to go to the anorectal Department of the hospital as before, which was too humiliating. "Don''t you really think about it any more? It''s a waste of money to book a wedding banquet. " Referring to this, Ji Yan suddenly feels that it is necessary to investigate how much it costs to hold a wedding banquet. His psychological price is no more than 200000 yuan. If it''s over, you have to think about it. "Then I''ll think it over." Smell speech, Su Yao have a kind of want to slap his own impulse. Let you talk. Let you talk. Now, people like Ji Yan may choose to give up booking wedding banquet. "I was just joking with you. Let''s go and choose a good engagement day now." In order not to let Ji Yan change his mind, he has to sacrifice himself now. "I''ve chosen the day, but I need to think about it now." Ji Yan said. Su Yao had an impulse to vomit fragrance. "Since you have already chosen a good day, why should you think about it again? Are you going to go back? " Ji Yan thinks that he is very innocent. Su Yao asked him to think about it again. Now he said he had to think about it, but Su Yao felt that he was going to go back on his word. He''s really hard. "But didn''t you ask me to think about it?" Su Yao suddenly choked Don''t you think I can''t say anything just now? " "No Ji Yan firmly replied, "I have heard it, and I still remember it clearly." Su Yao is very speechless, "you this person''s brain how such a tendon?" "I''m just doing what you say." Su Yao OK, it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault, right? "Whatever you want, I''m going back." "Are you angry?" Su Yao rolled his eyes, "do you think I''m the kind of stingy person?" Although Ji Yan didn''t speak, his eyes seemed to be saying, "don''t you think you are the kind of stingy person?". Su Yao wanted to punch him in the face. "I''m hungry. Would you like to have something to eat with me?" Ji Yan thought carefully for a while, and then said something that made people want to beat him up, "do you invite me to eat?" Su Yao almost vomited blood with this sentence, "why should I invite you to eat? Don''t you have any money of your own? " "You asked me if I wanted to have something to eat. Doesn''t that mean it''s your treat?" Ji Yan asked boldly. make complaints about Yaodu make blind and disorderly conjectures. "I never said that I would like to entertain guests. You were thinking about it there." And I pay for almost every date. Don''t you feel guilty? " Chapter 2386 Ji Yan did not speak. A few minutes later, he said, "I''ll give you some blood this time. I''ll treat you to eat. You can choose the place to eat." Su Yao did not believe that he would be so generous, "really? Do you really want to buy me something to eat? You won''t suddenly go back on it, will you? " "Don''t worry, once I will never go back." Ji Yan patted his chest and assured. "What if you suddenly go back?" Su Yao still didn''t believe that he was so generous. "If I go back, I''ll treat you to a big meal every day." "You said it yourself. Let''s go now." In half an hour. Ji Yan stands at the gate of the top hotel in Los Angeles, suddenly very regret. He should not have said that the location was chosen by Su Yao. Now, Su Yao chose the most expensive one. This time, he estimated that he would bleed heavily. But he couldn''t go back. If he did, he would have to invite Su Yao to dinner every day. That way, more money will be spent. Ji Yan clenched his teeth, "are you sure it''s here?" "Of course." Su Yao looked at him with a smile, "you should not regret it?" Ji Yan did not speak, but his expression has betrayed him. "Do you remember what you just said?" "Don''t worry. I didn''t want to regret it. Let''s go in now." When he said this, Ji Yan''s heart was dripping blood. I even want to slap myself. Why did he say that just now? Now it''s OK. I really hit myself in the foot. "Let''s go. Don''t pestle here." Two people just walked into the door of the hotel, they ran into Ji Feng and Xia Qing, their side also stood a woman dressed very sexy. The woman is forward and backward, big chest and thin waist, which is the type that many men like. Xia Qing actually allows this kind of woman to approach Ji Feng. Is she confident in herself or Ji Feng? But it''s none of his business, as long as you don''t provoke him. Ji Yan has been looking at Su Yao, see his line of sight fell on the sexy woman''s body, heart suddenly uncomfortable. "What are you looking at?" Su Yao took his eyes back and said, "it''s nothing. Let''s go." Ji Yan began to say, "I can see clearly. You stare at that woman for several minutes. Why do you want to see her?" Su Yao is very helpless, "I''m not looking at her. Don''t be jealous." "What are you looking at?" Su Yao should want to explain that Ji Feng and Xia Qing, and that sexy woman suddenly came over. "Little uncle, Su Yao, I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence." Ji Feng said hello with a smile. Su Yao ignored him, but he noticed that the sexy woman had been staring at Ji Yan, as if she wanted to stick her eyes on her. This makes him feel very uncomfortable. Ji Yan belongs to Su Yao. No one else has the right to covet him. But this woman dares to look at Ji Yan with such disgusting eyes. I really want to dig out her eyes. "Ji Yan, I''m starving. Let''s go now." Ji Yan''s eyes have always been on Su Yao, and others haven''t even looked at him. He nodded, "well." The three noticed that they were ignored by Ji Yan and Su Yao Chapter 2387 Ji Feng''s heart is angry to death, but his face or reluctantly squeezed out a smile, "little uncle, Su Yao, since we met in this, why don''t we have a meal together, more people can also be lively." Su Yao knew what he was going to do even with his toes. This sexy woman is likely to find the rescuers from Ji Feng and Xia Qing. They want to break him up with Ji Yan. Is it so easy for him to break up with Ji Yan? It''s ridiculous. "We''re here for a date. Don''t you want to be a light bulb?" Su Yao looks at Ji Feng with a smile. "And if I guess correctly, you should have just finished eating, and now you want to have another meal with us. Are you pigs?" The smile on Ji Feng''s face can hardly be kept. But Ji Yan is here. He can only scold Su Yao in his heart. At this time, the sexy woman spoke. "You are Ji Yan''s little uncle. I''ve been following you for a long time. I didn''t expect that you are much more handsome than on TV. Do you have the honor to invite you to dinner?" When she was talking, she pulled down her collar, which was not very high at all. As a result, the waves in front of her chest were almost exposed. Su Yao was very angry. Well, how dare you seduce his man in front of him when he is dead? Su Yao interposed between them, "Miss, didn''t you hear what I said just now? If you don''t hear me, I can tell you again. " "I''m here for a date with Ji Yan. Do you understand the meaning of this sentence?" Who ever thought that sexy woman didn''t even look at him, "Mr. Ji, let''s go now. I have a lot of things to ask you." This is the first time that a man has ignored her so much that her heart of victory will be aroused. If you can''t take down Ji Yan today, she won''t be called Li Menglu in the future. Ji Yan finally has a reaction. He takes a look at Li Menglu, and then says a particularly bitter word, "Miss, have you just come out of the nightclub?" Hearing this, Su Yao almost burst out laughing. It''s like "are you a chicken?". Ji Yan is so amazing. Ha ha ha. It''s so cool. Listening to this, Li Menglu almost couldn''t keep her smile on her face. "Mr. Ji, do you have any misunderstanding about me? I dress like this, but I do a serious job "I''m really sorry, because you look so unruly. That''s why I just said that. I hope you don''t get angry." Li Menglu Sorry, I''m already angry, and I''m especially angry. Ji Yan continued to put a knife into Li Menglu''s chest, "but I don''t think a serious person can seduce other people''s boyfriends. Please stay away from me, or my boyfriends will be angry." Su Yao finally couldn''t help laughing, "sorry, I just thought of a very funny thing." "A chicken painted itself white, squeezed into the swans and said that it was not a chicken. Ha ha ha, isn''t that funny? " Li Menglu always felt that this was the connotation of her, the expression on her face was almost distorted, "what do you mean by this?" "What''s the matter?" Su Yao blinked innocently, "I was just telling a story. Don''t you think I was talking about you?" Chapter 2388 Li Mengying Do you dare to say that you didn''t mean me? Do you dare swear to God? Su Yao sighed and continued, "I didn''t expect that there are people who like to sit in the right seat these days, but you really know yourself." Li Mengying almost spits out a mouthful of old blood. She wants to swear, but she has to keep her image. "Mr. Su, is that how your family was raised?" "I don''t know if I''m well bred, but I''m much better educated than someone else. After all, I can''t seduce a married man." Su Yao sneered. I just wanted to save you some face, so I didn''t say it directly. As soon as you ask for face, you''ll be gone. So I don''t have to be lenient when dealing with shameless people like you. And if it wasn''t for hitting women, I would have hit you. "Miss, if I were me, I would have left long ago instead of pestering here. After all, I can''t afford to lose that person." Li Menglu was too angry to speak. Originally, Ji Feng and Xia Qing, who only wanted to watch the play nearby, saw that Li Menglu fell behind and felt it was necessary to help Li Menglu. After all, they found Li Menglu. If Li Menglu was scolded by Su Yao, they would lose face together. "Su Yao, Li Menglu is my friend with Xia Qing. Is it disrespectful of you to say such a thing?" Su Yao sneered, "your friend? What friend? I''m afraid you''re looking for someone to destroy Ji Yan''s feelings? " "In order to break up Ji Yan and me, you really tried your best to make this move come out. But it''s a pity that this tactic is useless to us. You''d better save your strength. " Ji Feng and Xia Qing never thought that their plan had been seen clearly by Su Yao. But they can''t admit it. If they do, Ji Yan won''t let them go. "Su Yao, this time you really made a mistake. How could we do such a thing? Li Menglu is really our friend. She worships my little uncle so much that she did such a thing just now. Don''t mind." Listening to these words, Su Yao sneered in his heart. Now I want to cheat him. Does Su Yao look like a fool? Su Yao looked at Li Menglu, "Miss Li, are you really their friend, not the one they invited to break up the relationship between Ji Yan and me?" "You''d better think it over carefully before you answer my question. Cheating won''t come to a good end." Li Menglu''s state of mind had been a bit collapsed, and now Su Yao looked at her with such murderous eyes, which made her even more collapsed. "I''m not. Don''t ask me." After leaving such a sentence, Li Menglu ran away. Su Yao looked at Ji Feng and Xia Qing again and said with a smile, "it seems that your plan has failed this time, but don''t be discouraged. Continue to refuel. Maybe one day you will suddenly succeed." Ji Feng Xia Qing It seems that they are looking for the wrong person. Li Menglu''s psychological endurance is not good at all. It''s really useless. But they will never give up. We''ll see, Su Yao. We won''t let you get what you want. "Don''t do anything superfluous." Ji Yan, who has never spoken, suddenly opens his mouth. He looked at Ji Feng and Xia Qing coldly. "My patience has a bottom line." Chapter 2389 With such eyes, Ji Feng and Xia Qing are going to be weak. They tried to support themselves, so they didn''t kneel to the ground. Ji Feng flattered to smile, "little uncle, we really did not do anything, you misunderstood." "Do you think I don''t know what''s on your mind?" Ji Yan sneered, "I just see that you are my nephew, so I let you go. If you dare to do such things again in the future, don''t blame me for not recognizing your nephew. " Ji Feng What kind of soul soup did Su Yao drink for his little uncle? I''m so angry. "Little uncle, I really have not done that kind of thing, you really misunderstood." Ji Yan is lazy to continue to argue with him. Ji Feng''s trick is not enough for him. "That''s all I have to say. It''s up to you to listen or not. I hope you won''t do something too late to repent." Ji Feng Is that a threat? This is definitely a threat. It seems that we can''t do something in a short time. After all, it''s very terrible for my little uncle to start a fire. He still remembers that day. On that day, little uncle and grandfather had a little dispute. Originally, I thought that an apology from my uncle could solve it, but little uncle insisted on it, and finally the person who compromised became my grandfather. Because of that, the person he was most afraid of changed from grandfather to little uncle. If grandfather gets angry, he will be scolded at most. But if you make my little uncle angry, it''s very likely that his life will be in danger. He still wants his life. "Little uncle, aren''t you going on a date with your aunt? We won''t disturb you. Goodbye." Su Yao laughed, "why do you suddenly call me little aunt now? Is there any conspiracy?" "Let me guess, haven''t you given up the idea of breaking up your little uncle and me?" Ji Feng heart MMP, mouth smile, "how possible, I can''t dare." Su Yao is also too lazy to expose him, "OK, you two light bulbs don''t get in the way here, get out of the way." Ji Feng Xia Qing Is it you who should go? "Yes, we are going now." ¡­¡­ Listening to the names of dishes coming out of Su Yao''s mouth, Ji Yan''s heart began to bleed again. Finally, he could not help saying, "can you finish ordering so much?" Before Su Yao spoke, the waiter standing on one side gave him a strange look. This man seems to be the kind of rich man who has a lot of money. How can he be so stingy? Is it hard for rich people to be like this? Su Yao ignored Ji Yan and continued to order there. After ordering, he closed the menu in his hand and looked at Ji Yan, "it seems that I haven''t shown you my eating skill, but you will know later. You''ll have to hold your chin well by then, or you''ll be shocked. " Ji Yan just thought that Su Yao was joking with him, but when the dishes on the table quickly dropped one dish after another, he finally got to know Su Yao''s appetite. That''s the essence of the barrel. And he felt that if he was poor one day, he would be poor because of Su Yao. It seems necessary to make a good plan. "What have you been looking at me for? If you don''t eat it again, I''ll eat it all. " "I''m thinking about a very serious issue. I think it''s necessary for me to think about our relationship." Chapter 2390 Smell speech, Su Yao suddenly no longer want to continue to eat, he put down his chopsticks, seriously looking at Ji Yan, "Ji Yan, you should not be because I eat a little more than others, ready to break up with me?" Ji Yan Is that only a little more? It''s more than 100 million. "I never thought about that." Su Yao didn''t believe it. "Then why did you just say that you need to reconsider our relationship?" He just ate a little too much, but Ji Yan, the dog man, wanted to break up with him because of this little thing. Why do you care if he eats too much when he has so much money? Is Ji Yan the dog man with only money in his eyes? Is Su Yao nothing compared with money? The more Su Yao thought about it, the more angry he was. He wanted to pry Ji Yan''s head open to see if it contained money. Otherwise, why does Ji Yan love money so much. Ji Yan is aware that Su Yao is now in a state of anger. He says that his desire for survival, which has been off the line, is at last the upper limit. Before Su Yao got angry, he said quickly, "I was wrong just now. What I want to say is not to reconsider our relationship, but to plan our future." Su Yao snorted coldly and raised his chin. "How are you going to plan our future?" Ji Yan No, I just mentioned it casually. Why did you ask? "Why don''t you talk? You''re not talking to me, are you?" Ji Yan''s desire for survival is still online, "I just thought of it. I haven''t had time to plan yet, but I''ve already thought about one thing, that is, I''ll work harder from now on." "Don''t you have enough money to spend now?" "Enough is enough, but isn''t there another you?" I''m afraid you''ll make me poor. "In order to support you, I need to make more money, so that I can give you a better life." Although he knew that Ji Yan might have said these words to coax himself, Su Yao was very happy after listening to them "Of course." Ji Yan replied without hesitation. "Are you lying to me?" "No, I mean it." "When are you going to get me engaged?" Su Yao continued. Ji Yan suddenly stopped talking, but his eyes became strange when he looked at Su Yao. "When you said those words to me before, I thought you didn''t want to get engaged with me so early. Have you changed your mind now?" "What do you think?" Su Yao asked. "I see. I''ll arrange the engagement right away." "Did you forget something very important?" Ji Yan thought about it carefully, and did not find anything missing, "is there?" "I haven''t met your family yet. What if they don''t like me? What if they don''t let you get engaged to me?" "Don''t worry, they can''t interfere in my decisions, and I''m the one you''re engaged to, and they don''t have the right to manage it." Ji Yan said. "If they have to interfere, can you still turn against them?" Ji Yan is very confident, "this kind of thing will never happen, I will go back to negotiate with them tonight." "What else?" "If you don''t mind, I can take you back to see them today." "Don''t you think it''s a bit hasty?" "Do you have one?" "Tomorrow, then." Su Yao Chapter 2391 Finally, the time to see each other''s parents was fixed a week later. It''s just that Ji Feng is not at all upset. Even if he fails several times, he still wants to break up Ji Yan and Su Yao. He told the other members of the Ji family about the fact that Ji Yan and Su Yao were together. When the Ji family knew about it, they were very shocked. Seeing this, Ji Feng thinks that this is a good opportunity to break up Ji Yan and Su Yao. "Grandfather, grandmother, father, mother You all know what kind of person Su Yao is. I think he must have some purpose in getting close to his little uncle. So before they get engaged, we have to let them separate, or we will make mistakes again and again. " Ji Yanzheng, who came in, heard this sentence, and his eyes suddenly became cold. But he did not disturb, but stood there ready to listen to what Ji Feng would say next. Ji Feng did not notice the arrival of Ji Yan, but when he was ready to speak again, he found that other people''s eyes fell behind him. And if he was right, they looked at themselves with pity. Ji Feng''s heart suddenly rose a very unknown premonition, he quickly turned around to see, when he saw that don''t know when to come back to Ji Yan, his heart like falling ice cellar. Day Oh, why does little uncle always appear at such a critical time? Does he have the ability to predict? Regardless of these, he knew that he was going to die this time, so he had better admit his mistake as soon as possible, maybe he could get a lighter treatment. Ji Feng forced out a smile, "little uncle..." However, he didn''t say anything, but he was interrupted by Ji Yan, "why don''t you continue? Go on Ji Feng is about to kneel down for him. "Little uncle, I was just talking about it for fun. Don''t take it seriously." Ji Yan is not smiling, "but I have taken it seriously. What should I do?" Ji Feng choked in an instant "And I remember I warned you before, but you just didn''t listen to me and had to challenge my patience. It seems that you are already ready to take over the project in Africa. You can pack up tomorrow." Ji Feng is about to cry out, "little uncle, I really don''t want to go to Africa. I know it''s wrong. From now on, I will never do such a thing again. Just let me go." "I''ve given you many chances before. You don''t cherish them, and it''s your own death." It''s no use to ask for mercy. Ji Feng can only ask for help from master Ji, "grandfather, please advise my little uncle. I really don''t want to go to Africa to do any projects." Master Ji looks at him, then looks at Ji Yan, and then shakes his head and sighs. "I can''t help you. No one can change your little uncle''s decision. You''d better not make your little uncle angry again. And it''s a good chance for you to practice. Tomorrow you can pack up and go to Africa After hearing this, Ji Feng realized that he was very wrong, and that he was still in a mess. He thought that he could break up his uncle and Su Yao through other people in the Ji family, but now it seems that this method is useless. No one can interfere in the decisions made by my little uncle, and no one will interfere. In doing so, he simply lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot. Ji Feng dejected, "I know, I go to clean up now." Chapter 2392 I don''t know what Ji Yan talked to Ji''s family. Originally, some of the Ji''s family who didn''t agree with him and Su Yao changed their mind, and even asked Ji Yan to bring Su Yao back quickly. And after they learned that Ji Yan had chosen the engagement day, they offered to help organize the engagement banquet. Ji Yan didn''t plan to do it by himself, and he could save a lot of money, so he taught them to do it. Ji Yan quickly told Su Yao about it. Su Yao was excited and nervous when he knew about it. Naturally excited, he is about to get engaged to Ji Yan. Nervous is that he is afraid that Ji''s family will not like him. But after seeing the very enthusiastic Ji family, Su Yao felt that he really thought too much. A smart man like Ji Yan must have dealt with Ji''s family long ago, so he doesn''t have to worry about it at all. And even if Ji''s family doesn''t like him, it''s OK. He wants to be with Ji Yan, not with Ji''s family. "You are su Yao. Ji Yan has always mentioned you to us recently. Sit down and don''t stand there. You don''t have to be restrained here." The most enthusiastic among them is Mrs. Ji. Ji''s wife has always been very worried about Ji Yan''s marriage. After all, he has put his mind on making money all day long, and he hasn''t even talked about a love affair. Her original requirement for Ji Yan is to bring back a girlfriend one day, but now it has become that Ji Yan can take off the single, no matter whether the other party is male or female. And now Ji Yan even if is to fall in love, she is not happy to come and, how can break up the couple. And if she could, she would like to see Ji Yan marry Su Yao now. Because in this way, she really doesn''t have to worry any more. "Su Yao, when did you meet Ji Yan?" "Three months ago, we met in a coffee shop when I accidentally spilled coffee on him." Su Yao had a smile on his face, but he was not at ease. When he comes, he knows that he can''t escape after meeting his parents. Now he has to think that he is a prisoner under trial. "So it is. How do you like him?" Su Yao was stunned. How should he answer this question? "He has a very bad character and is very stingy. He has made so much money, but he is reluctant to spend it. Moreover, he doesn''t know how to speak. Before, several girls who like him were told to cry by him." Mrs. Chi began to make complaints about her son. "At that time, I was thinking that it would be over. This smelly boy would be a bachelor all his life. If he took off the single one day, it would be the other''s eye problem." Su Yao was deeply impressed and couldn''t help but make complaints about it. "He''s a real person. I''ve never seen anything more stingy than him. You know, he wasn''t going to date me before, because he thought it was a waste of money." make complaints about it. He suddenly feels that he is a very bad behavior to make complaints about his family''s face in the season. He shuts his mouth. , but the family members are not angry because they want to make complaints about it so much. and the litigant Ji Yan make complaints about it. "Are you really good at tucking me in front of me?" Ji Lao''s wife stares at him immediately, "can''t you?" "All right, you go on." Chapter 2393 Next, Mrs. Ji also make complaints about the season. Then, she took Su Yao''s hand and sighed, "Su Yao, although he is not very good, you must not break up with him. You are the hope of our Ji family." Su Yao finally knows why Ji Yan''s brain circuit is like this, which is completely inherited from Mrs. Ji. "Auntie, you can put your heart on one hundred and eighty. I won''t dislike him, otherwise I would have broken up with him long ago." "But I''m still a little worried, or you can skip the engagement step and get married directly." Su Yao No, why are you more anxious than us? How afraid are you that your son will be single all his life? Looking at Mrs. Ji''s expectant eyes, Su Yao didn''t know what to say, so he looked at Ji Yan and asked him for help. Ji Yan wanted to stand aside and watch the excitement, but he was afraid that Su Yao would be angry suddenly, so he said, "Mom, it''s still early to get married. What''s more, I managed to persuade him to get engaged to me. What if you scare him away? " In the face of Ji Yan''s son, Mrs. Ji''s attitude changed 180 degrees. "If it wasn''t for you, you stinky boy, who didn''t fall in love, would I have been in such a hurry?" "You''re finally in love now. If I''m not in a hurry, what will I do when I suddenly run away?" Ji Yan sighed helplessly, "how much you don''t trust me?" "What do you think I can trust you for your solitary personality?" Mrs. Ji asked. "But you don''t have to rush us to get married so soon. We''re not ready yet." "Then get ready." Ji Yan thinks his head is going to be big. "Mom, marriage is not just my business. I have to ask Su Yao for advice, right?" To tell the truth, he also wanted to skip the step of marriage and marry Su Yao directly. Because that would save a lot of money, and he didn''t have to worry about Su Yao being robbed by others. But Su Yao would not agree to marry him so soon. Moreover, if he mentioned it, Su Yao would scold him severely and then have a cold war with him. Mrs. Ji looked at Su Yao again, "Su Yao, would you like to marry Ji Yan now?" "No." Su Yao blurted out this sentence without thinking about it. After reaction, he quickly added, "I''m not ready to get married now, but you can rest assured, aunt, I will never break up with Ji Yan." Mrs. Ji couldn''t help sighing, "OK, let''s talk about it later, but this wedding banquet must be held now." Su Yao finally breathed a sigh of relief, "thank you, aunt." Then he didn''t know what to say, and the atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Seeing his discomfort, Ji Yan said, "it''s too late, so I''ll send him back first." "Wait a minute." Mrs. Ji suddenly said, "don''t go back tonight. Live here." "Isn''t that good?" At the thought of sleeping with Ji Yan tonight, Su Yao is a little nervous. "Well, it''s normal for young couples to sleep in the same bed." Mrs. Ji said with a smile, "besides, we are going to be a family in a period of time. There is nothing bad about it." Su Yao can only stay Chapter 2394 Su Yao sat by the bed, looking at Ji Yan who had just come out of the bathroom. He was not nervous at all, but he suddenly became nervous again, and he was still very nervous. But he didn''t know why he was so nervous. Su Yao put his hand behind him and grasped the quilt tightly. His face was a little red. He swallowed his saliva nervously. "Ji Yan, do we really want to sleep in the same bed tonight?" "Where can I sleep if I don''t sleep in bed?" Ji Yan said as he wiped his hair with a towel. He was wearing a nightgown. His loose neckline was even looser, revealing a large white skin. At that moment, Su Yao didn''t know where to look, and his face became more red. He quickly turned his attention to other places, heart rate returned to normal, "anyway, the weather is not very cold now, otherwise I''d better sleep on the ground." "On the floor? Aren''t you afraid of catching cold? " "There''s no way. You only have one bed." Su Yao had two hands. Ji Yan laughed, "then you can sleep in the same bed with me. I don''t mind." "But I mind. I''m not used to sleeping with other people." Su Yao didn''t even blink when he told a lie. "If you''re afraid I''ll catch cold, you can give me the bed. I don''t mind." "Are you really not used to sleeping with other people? Or are you afraid you can''t control it? " Ji Yan is not smiling. Hearing the speech, Su Yao immediately stopped talking. He''s really afraid that he can''t control himself. Now he can''t help feeling Ji Yan''s abdominal muscles. If he lies in the same bed with Ji Yan, he might do something more excessive. At that time, his image in Ji Yan''s eyes will become a sex wolf. He didn''t want to create that image for himself. "I''m afraid you can''t hold it." Ji Yan couldn''t help laughing again, "don''t worry, I will never touch you before engagement." Su Yao So you mean to eat me on the night of your engagement? You are a beast. Ji Yan continued, "and one day we''re going to sleep together. Do you want to sleep with me then?" Su Yao remained silent. Of course, he knows this, but he''s just afraid that he can''t control himself, and then Ji Yan sighed, "since you don''t want to sleep in the same bed with me, I''ll go to other rooms to sleep, but at that time, other people are afraid to misunderstand that we are not really lovers at all, and my mother will be sad." Hearing the speech, Su Yao imagined the picture and felt numb I''ll put myself in the same bed with you tonight. " Ji Yan''s eyes quickly flashed a smile, "don''t you plan to take a bath now?" "But I don''t have any clothes to change." "Just wear mine." "Wear yours?" I don''t know what I thought of. Su Yao''s face was more red than just now. "Do you think I can wear your clothes?" "I mean in my nightgown, what are you thinking, red ears?" "Nothing. I''m going to take a bath now." With that, Su Yao rushed to the bathroom and locked the door. He leaned back against the door and patted his face with his hand. "Su Yao, what''s wrong with you?" Chapter 2395 After taking a bath, Su Yao found that he didn''t take anything. After hesitating for several times, he decided to ask Ji Yan for help. "Ji Yan, are you there?" "I''m here. What''s the matter?" Ji Yan is standing at the door of the bathroom. He still has a nightgown in his hand, because he had expected Su Yao to call him. "I forgot my nightgown." "Shall I send it in for you?" Ji Yan asked with a smile. Su Yao was immediately frightened by this sentence. He slipped and sat on the ground, "ouch." "What''s the matter with you?" "Nothing. The floor is too slippery. I fell down accidentally." Su Yao replied. On hearing this, Ji Yan was more worried, "did you fall to where?" "It''s OK. Please bring your nightgown. I feel so cold now." "I''m standing at the door. Open the door." Su Yao almost fell down again. "No, no, just leave it at the door. I''ll take it myself." "All right." Ji Yan put his robe on the ground and stood there motionless, waiting for Su to open the door. "I''ve already put it on the ground. Take it." The next second, the bathroom door was opened. Su Yao leaned out his head. When he saw Ji Yan standing at the door, he was shocked. "How do you stand here?" As soon as he thought that he was only wearing a pair of underpants, he quickly put his hands in front of his chest, "I warn you, don''t mess around, or I''ll be rude to you." Ji Yan is very helpless, "don''t worry, I''m not interested in your body." Su Yao If you''re really not interested in my body, don''t stare at me all the time. Ji Yan opens all the doors when Su Yao doesn''t notice. Then, in Su Yao''s exclamation, he is picked up by a thug. "Ji Yan, what is this for?" Ji Yan put him on the bed, "didn''t you just say you fell? Let me see where you fell." Su Yao did not speak, but he secretly covered his ass with his hand. "I''ll tell you where I fell." Su Yao bit his teeth and turned red again. "Fall, fall..." That part is too hard to talk about. How can he say that? Fall! "If you don''t, I''ll examine you myself." Ji Yan said with a smile. As soon as Su Yao''s brain was hot, he said, "I fell on my ass." Smell speech, Ji Yan is first Leng for a while, then laughed. Su Yao''s hair exploded in an instant, and he threw a pillow. "What are you laughing at? Is it so funny? Do you want to laugh when I fall to death? " Ji Yan said, "no, I just didn''t expect you to fall there. Would you like to have a look?" Su Yao''s face turned red. "Smelly hooligan, I think you just want to take advantage of my tofu." "I''m really just looking for you." "No, I''m all right now. Get me a nightgown." "All right, I''ll take it for you now." Ji Yan took a nightgown for him. Su Yao put it on quickly, which made him feel much safer. "I''m going to bed. Don''t disturb me." "Good night." ¡­¡­ Su Yao originally planned to go to bed, but he couldn''t sleep at all when he thought of Ji Yan lying beside him. So he could only use the method of counting sheep to let himself sleep. I don''t know how long later, when he was about to fall asleep, a very strange sound came from the next room Chapter 2396 After listening carefully for a while, he recognized what it was, and his expression became very delicate. "Ji Yan, who is sleeping in the room next to you?" Ji Yan hasn''t lived in Ji''s mansion for a long time. He thought about it carefully, and then said, "it''s Ji Feng''s room." Su Yao''s expression is more subtle. Next door is Ji Feng''s room, which means that Ji Feng is doing the same thing with Xia Qing. God, why is the sound insulation effect of this room so poor? Why do you want him to hear that? Seeing Su Yao''s ugly face, Ji Yan was worried, "what''s the matter with you?" "Ji Yan, did you hear anything?" Su Yao looked at him with very complicated eyes. Ji Yan didn''t notice it at first, but now he heard something strange when Su Yao said so. He listened carefully, and then his eyes became very complicated. They didn''t say anything, just looked at each other, the atmosphere was very awkward. At this time, the couple next door seems to have entered the high tide. Their voices are getting louder and louder, and they are getting more and more urgent. Hearing Su Yao''s embarrassment, he looked at Ji Yan, "when do you say they can stop?" The expression on Ji Yan''s face is still so calm, "this estimate has to ask them to know." Su Yao Is there any difference between what you said and what you didn''t say? "If they don''t stop, I can''t go to sleep today, or you can call them to stop." "Bad people and good things will be destroyed." Ji Yan said solemnly. "And if I suddenly make a phone call at this time, Ji Feng is likely to be scared out of his way. Although I dislike him, I can''t let the Ji family lose their children. " But I still think that Ji Feng is inhuman. Su Yao said in his heart. "Don''t worry, now the medical technology is so developed, even if he is really withered, he still has a chance to stand up again." "But I''m not the same. Once I can''t sleep well, my mood will become very bad. Maybe I don''t want to be with you at that time." Although this kind of some sorry Ji Feng, but for their own sleep, can only be like this. And Jifeng but try every means to break up him with Jiyan, give Jifeng a little lesson has been regarded as his kindness. Compared with Ji Feng''s nephew, it''s more important to be your lover. But Ji Yan hesitated for a while, "do you really want to do this?" Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "If you don''t want to, let me come." "Yes, I''ll do it now." On the other side, Ji Feng is in the mood. Suddenly, his mobile phone rings, which makes him almost wither. "Damn it He murmured a curse, stopped, picked up the cell phone on one side and looked at it. When he saw that the person who called was Ji Yan, he completely withered. He had a chance to be gentle with Xia Qing for a while, but his little uncle suddenly called to interrupt him. This is really his uncle. Summer fine also some displeasure, "is whose telephone?" "Little uncle''s." Ji Feng sighed. Xia Qing was silent immediately. Ji Feng got on the phone, "little uncle, why do you call all of a sudden this evening?" "I''m next door to you now. Your voice is so noisy that I can''t sleep at all." Chapter 2397 Listen to this, Ji Feng scared mobile phone to drop, a pair of eyes open greatly. What did uncle say on the phone just now? Right now in the room next to him? Day, isn''t that all heard by him. It''s a shame. If I had known that this would happen, he and Xia Qing should not have come back. Now, not only was the little uncle heard, but also the little uncle made a special phone call to ask them to keep their voice down. Should he be glad that his little uncle is a man with a tight mouth and won''t tell such things? See Ji Feng a pair of petrified appearance, Xia Qing can''t help but some worry, "what''s the matter? What did the little uncle say? " Ji Feng''s face out of a smile even more ugly than crying, "little uncle is now next door to us." Listen to this, summer fine suddenly feel oneself whole person all bad. She said in a trance Did the little uncle hear that? " Ji Feng nodded heavily, "he really heard it, and he also made a special call to let us keep our voice down." Xia Qing was silent. After a while, she said, "I told you not to come back. Why do you have to come back?" Ji Feng felt that he was really innocent, and if he knew that little uncle would come back today, how could he come back. "I didn''t know my little uncle would come back today." "Don''t explain to me there. Think about what to do next." Xia Qing tries to suppress her anger. Ji Feng some don''t understand, "what next how to do?" "Now that my little uncle has heard it, he is likely to tell the rest of the family about it, and we will both lose face." Thinking of what will happen after waking up tomorrow morning, Xia Qing would like to die on the spot. "Don''t worry, my little uncle doesn''t have a big mouth to talk about everything, and he will never say anything like that." Xia Qing is dubious, "is it true or not? What if he says it? " "It''s absolutely impossible that this kind of thing will happen. Just put your heart to it." Ji Feng said, "I get along with him quite a lot of time, what kind of character he is, I know very well." Xia Qing thought about it and thought that what he said was quite reasonable. "What are we going to do? Do you want to continue? " "What''s going on? I don''t want to wait for my little uncle to call again and ask us to keep our voice down. We''d better turn off the light and go to sleep. " After receiving the call from Ji Yan, Ji Feng doesn''t have any mind to continue to do that kind of thing. If Ji Yan calls again later, he will really have a psychological shadow. Xia Qing is not in the mood to do that kind of thing, "then you turn off the light." Then she suddenly remembered a very important thing, "wait, I''m going to take a bath." "It''s so late now. What else can I take a bath? I''ll take it tomorrow morning." Xia Qing looks at the night outside the window. It''s really late now, and she doesn''t think about it very much. "OK, then wake up tomorrow morning." ¡­¡­ As soon as they wake up the next morning, Ji Feng and Xia Qing think of the embarrassing incident that happened last night. Suddenly, they don''t even want to go out of the room. They don''t get up until the servants at home knock on the door. As soon as I went downstairs, I saw Ji Yan and Su Yao sitting there, almost suffering from myocardial infarction. Chapter 2398 Even if my little uncle is here, why is Su Yao here? Is it difficult that he was here last night, and still sleeping in the same room with his little uncle? Didn''t he hear that, too? Think of this, Ji Feng and Xia Qing are about to suffocate, and want to find a crack to drill in. Su Yao saw the two people with ugly faces and said hello to them with a smile, "Ji Feng, Xia Qing, you two are here, too." Originally wanted to ignore his two people, now even want to ignore him are difficult. Ji Feng forced out a stiff smile, "yes, it''s really a coincidence." Xia Qing feels that her whole life is not good, and she starts to brush the screen crazily in her mind. Su Yao is also here. Did Ji Yan bring him back? We''ve all come to the stage of meeting parents. Does that mean they are really together? What should she do? There will be tasks related to Su Yao next. If Su Yao is really with Ji Yan, the original plot will be completely destroyed. Her first task is to maintain the original plot. Since the plot is in a mess, her mission will be a complete failure. At that time, she really can''t leave this world, can only be in this world all her life. She doesn''t want that to happen. No, she has to come up with a safe way before Su Yao and Ji Yan are engaged. She must break them up. If she remembers correctly, in the original plot, Su Yao''s ending is death. Is that as long as Su Yao is dead, the plot will return to the original track? "System, are you in now?" Sure. What can I do for you? ¡¿ "as long as Su Yao dies, the plot will return to the original track?" [originally, it couldn''t work, but in this situation, it can only be like this, but you have to kill Su Yao. ¡¿ "don''t worry, I will kill him." In order to leave the world, no matter how difficult it is, she will do it! Xia Qing has no idea that Su Yao can hear her clearly. Su Yao thought about what he had just heard. He looked at Xia Qing and gave her a smile. Xia Qing was shocked. What''s the look in Su Yao''s eyes? Does he know? No, it''s impossible. Su Yao is just an ordinary man. Don''t scare yourself. Of course, Tang Yuan also heard those conversations, so he is very angry now. "Host, Xia Qing wants to kill you. I''m really angry. Do you want me to solve the broken system on her now?" "Not for the time being. I''d like to know what she''s going to do to kill me." "Then you have to be careful. She''s different from the others." "Don''t worry, I''ve met this kind of slag for a long time." "That''s true, but it''s always right to be careful." "I see, ma''am." ¡­¡­ Because of his heart, Ji Feng and Xia Qing just had some breakfast and left. Not long after they left, Su Yao and Ji Yan left from Ji''s home. Su Yao noticed that the direction of the car was to Su''s house. He quickly said, "Ji Yan, where are you going?" "You''ve met your family, but I haven''t met your family, so I''m going to see your family now." Ji Yan said boldly. "And you haven''t mentioned our engagement to your family yet. If you don''t dare, let me." Chapter 2399 Su Yao has never mentioned to Su Heng that he is about to get engaged to Ji Yan. On the one hand, he doesn''t know how to say it. On the other hand, Su Heng seems to dislike Ji Yan very much. At that time, he doesn''t know who he should help. "You should know my family by now. My parents have passed away, and there is only one elder brother." Ji Yan nodded, "I know." "Then you have to prepare well in advance, and you may be shut down." "Are you afraid your brother doesn''t like me?" Ji Yan asked. Make complaints about , "brother brother, he has mentioned you several times, and you have been tucking up every time." Ji Yan laughed, "it seems that your brother doesn''t like me at all." Su Yao glared at him and said, "this is the situation now. Can you stop playing around there?" Ji Yan immediately put away the smile on his face, "don''t worry, no matter how much your brother doesn''t like me, I won''t shrink back." "I really don''t regret it?" "No regrets." Ji Yan said very seriously. "All right, keep going." ¡­¡­ More than half an hour later, Ji Yan knocked on Su''s door. The person who came to open the door was su Heng, because when Su Yao stood at Ji Yan, he only saw Ji Yan. When he saw Ji Yan, he couldn''t help thinking of what had happened before, so Ji Yan''s nose is not his nose, and his mouth is not his mouth. It''s just that Ji Yan is always very unpleasant. "What are you doing here?" "You''re Su Yao''s brother. I''m his boyfriend. I came to visit you today." Ji Yan showed a very polite smile. Looking at the smile on his face, Su Heng was even more upset, "I have nothing to talk to you, and I don''t want to talk to you. You''d better go back." Then he slammed the door shut. It''s really a closed door. Ji Yan very helpless smile, "your brother does not let us in, how to do?" Although Su Yao had long expected that Su Heng would not like to see Ji Yan, he did not expect that he could not even care about the etiquette, and immediately felt that his head was going to be big. "Go away and let me knock." "Don''t you have a key? Why knock at the door? " Ji Yan obediently went to one side, and suddenly thought of what, and then issued a question from the depths of the soul. Smell speech, Su Yao just stretched out to prepare to knock the hand to stop there. Yes, he has the key. Why knock on the door? Is there something wrong with his brain? "I''m going to take it. Don''t bother me." Ji Yan closed his mouth obediently. Su Yao took out the key, just ready to open the door, the door was suddenly opened. Su Heng came out with some impatience on his face. "Forget it, in Su Yao''s face, I''d better let you in, or Su Yao will be angry with me." As soon as the voice fell, he saw Su Yao standing there with the key, and immediately he was silent. After a while, he said, "Why are you here?" "Wait a minute. You didn''t come back all night last night. I don''t think you were with him, were you? Did you two do that? " "Well, I knew that Ji Yan was dishonest, and he turned you to bed so soon. Whether you protect him or not today, I''ll beat him up. " Ji Yan Well, I really don''t want to see him at all. Chapter 2400 Su Yao couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "Can you stop thinking there? Nothing happened between me and him." Su Heng didn''t believe him at all. In the middle of the night, when there are only a few men in the same room, how can nothing happen? Su Yao has already protected Ji Yan before he gets married. If they get married, why not? No, it must be a good beat on this smelly boy, let him not put the whole heart on Ji Yan''s body. "Don''t lie to me, and don''t protect him any more." Su Yao was speechless. "If you don''t believe it, you can''t believe it. Anyway, I have nothing to do with him." Su Heng This smelly boy has turned his elbow out before he gets married. He''s really going to piss him off. If I had known that there would be such a day, no matter what he said at the beginning, he could not let this smelly boy come into contact with Ji Yan, an old fox with a bad heart. At this time, Ji Yan suddenly opened his mouth, "Su Yao, you are wrong. We are not innocent, because we sat on the same bed last night." Su Yao was already annoyed enough, and now Ji Yan suddenly came up with such a sentence, don''t you think your hatred is not enough? "Can you shut your mouth for me?" Ji Yan blinked innocently, "what did I say wrong? Isn''t that true? " Su Heng was also angry, "well, you really did that to my brother. If I beat you up today, I won''t be Su!" Su Yao felt that his head had exploded. He angrily scolded, "can you both be quiet?" Ji Yan immediately closed his mouth. Su Heng is very unconvinced, but after su Yao''s eyes, he can only reluctantly close his mouth. "Both of you go in for me. If you have anything to say, you can talk about it." "Oh." "Oh." They answered and went in at the same time. Su Yao noticed that Su Heng deliberately stepped on Ji Yan''s foot and couldn''t help sighing in his heart. When he comes, he knows that something like this will happen. How can we mention the engagement later? The expression on Ji Yan''s face is very calm, but Su Heng is not the same. He looks at Ji Yan''s eyes as if he is looking at a mortal enemy. Su Yao had no choice but to help him, "brother, since he has come to our house, he is our guest. Can you be polite to him?" "No Su Heng did not hesitate to reply, but also expressed his dissatisfaction, "I said, you have not married him, you have protected him, who are you with in the end?" "I haven''t married him yet, but after I married him, he can be regarded as a family with us." Su Yao said. Su Heng choked in an instant This sentence is quite right. He doesn''t know how to refute it. "Now tell me the truth, were you with him last night?" Su Yao nodded, "yes." "Are you sleeping in the same room with him?" "Yes." "Did you do that kind of thing?" "No, just chatting under the covers." Su Yao sighed helplessly, "I just told you, why don''t you believe it?" "True or false?" "It''s true, of course." Chapter 2401 "So the last question." "What did you bring him for today? Is it just to piss me off? " Su Yao immediately did not know how to answer. As soon as he thought of what reaction Su Heng would have after he said it, he felt headache. Su Yao looks at Ji Yan and gives him a look. Since there must be one person to say it, let''s talk about it by Ji Yan. Ji Yan instantly understood his meaning and said, "I''m here today mainly to meet you." Su Heng snorted coldly, "don''t you see it now? You can go." "There''s one more important thing, of course." "If you have anything to say, don''t dawdle." Su Heng was still very impatient. "I''ve already discussed with Su Yao that a wedding banquet will be held in a while." Ji Yan goes straight to the theme. Smell speech, Su Heng immediately feel his whole person is not good. "What did you say? You two are about to get engaged? " "Yes, the day has been chosen." Ji Yan said. Su Heng almost glared out his eyes. He gouged out Su Yao fiercely. "You didn''t tell me such an important thing earlier. Do you still have my big brother in your heart?" Hateful, he managed to raise his brother so quickly by the wolf Ji Yan to take away. Engagement or something, he would never agree! Su Yao gave Su Heng a flattering smile. "Brother, I''m telling you now, so don''t be angry." "No, you can''t get engaged so soon. I don''t agree!" "Why not?" "How long have you been with him? Do you know him thoroughly? And some people are always in front of others and behind them. Maybe after they are engaged to you, they will show their nature, and then you will have no time to regret it. " When he said this, Su Heng looked at Ji Yan all the time. Ji Yan also felt a little headache. His future brother-in-law really doesn''t like him. It seems that this matter will not go so smoothly. Su Yao is very helpless, "brother, I know he is very likely, but he still has many advantages." "What are the advantages? As far as I know, in addition to being stingy, he has a bad temper and a very poisonous mouth. What''s his advantage? " Su Heng make complaints about it and completely disregard what he feels after listening to Ji Yan. Ji Yan listens to this words, although the facial expression on the face is still like that, but the mood is a little delicate. Although it''s true, there''s no need to say it in front of him. It just depends on how unpleasant he is. Su Yao''s mood is also very delicate. When Su Heng is preparing to make complaints about tsiao Yan, he can''t help it at last. "Brother, you''re almost done." Su Heng snorted, "look, look, someone''s elbow is turning out again. I don''t think I can manage it." Su Yao "Come on, since you want to get engaged to him so much, you will be my brother from now on. Don''t come back again." Su Yao suddenly felt headache, "brother, can you stop like this? Didn''t I tell you before that I like him, I want to be with him, and you also agree that I should chase him. Now why is it like this again? " "I just don''t want you to get engaged to him." "You..." "Su Yao, let me have a good chat with your brother." "I don''t want to talk to you." Su Yao ignored Su Heng, who was protesting on one side, "OK, I''ll leave it to you. If he hits you, don''t be polite." Su Heng You are really my brother. Chapter 2402 I don''t know what Ji Yan said to Su Heng. Although Su Heng still doesn''t look very happy, he doesn''t object to Su Yao''s engagement to Ji Yan, and even proposes to eat out. Su Yao always felt that there was something strange in it. After struggling for many times, he still didn''t resist his curiosity. He came to Ji Yan''s side and asked softly, "how did you persuade my brother?" "Your brother has a man he likes. He happens to be the sister of a friend of mine." Ji Yan said. "I told your brother that as long as he promised us something, I would help him catch up with the person he likes." It was a beauty trick, but he didn''t know Su Heng had someone he liked. "And how do you know about it?" "since I want to see your brother, I naturally need to investigate your brother''s interests in advance." Ji Yan said with a smile. Su Yao gave a thumbs up, "high, or you high." Walking in front of Su Heng a little impatient, "what are you muttering about there, still can''t go?" "It''s coming. What''s the hurry?" "By the way, Ji Yan, when are you going to let me meet your family? I have something to say to them." "It''s better for today." Ji Yan said, "just go to have a meal together." "That''s fine. You can contact them now." make complaints about the two people''s dialogue. Do you need to be in such a hurry? It''s not that I can''t see it. Ji Yan this phone call in the past, Ji family really came. Ji Feng feels very upset. He didn''t want to come, but he was pulled over by Xia Qing. As for why Xia Qing wants to come with her, it''s because she thinks that she can do some damage, so that Su Yao and Ji Yan can blow it off. At the moment of seeing Xia Qing, Su Heng''s mood became worse. Although Su Yao has now moved his heart, he will always remember what Xia Qing did to Su Yao. And Xia Qing is also a member of the Ji family now. What if Su Yao is bullied by her and Ji Feng? Although Ji Yan assured him that he would never let anyone bully Su Yao, Ji Yan is also his family, and Ji Feng is still his nephew. Who knows if he will be on Ji Feng''s side at that time. It seems that it is necessary to let the Ji family know that their su family is not easy to mess with. Su Heng looked at Ji Yan, "Ji Yan, I tell you, you can''t bully Su Yao, and you can''t let other people bully Su Yao. If you let me know who bullied him, I will never give up." "I know it will never happen." Ji Yan said solemnly. Although this sentence is said to Ji Yan, but Ji''s family all know that it''s actually said to all of them, but they don''t think it''s a problem. And if they were them, they would say the same. After all, no one wants his family to be bullied by others. And Ji Feng and Xia Qing are a little uncomfortable. They always think Su Heng''s words are specially for them. If they had not left on the spot, they would have left now instead of looking at people''s faces. Su Heng looked at the expression of Ji''s family and saw that they had heard their words clearly. He was a little satisfied. "Ji Yan, I believe you won''t let me down." "Well, don''t stand here. Go in." Chapter 2403 The first person who found out that Su Yao had disappeared was su Heng. He sent many people to look for him, but they didn''t find him. Ji Yan is the second one who knows that Su Yao is gone. He knows it from Su Heng. After Ji Yan knew it, other people in Ji''s family also knew it. They were very worried. Except for Ji Feng and Xia Qing, of course. However, they pretended to be very worried. But Su Yao, who disappeared suddenly, woke up in an abandoned factory. When he woke up, he found himself tied to a post, and there was no one around. "Tangyuan, where is this?" "This is an abandoned factory in the suburbs. It''s a remote place, and the traffic is not convenient at all. Few people can find it here." Tang Yuan replied. Don''t think about it. This is what Xia Qing did. I didn''t expect her to play such a vulgar trick. It''s really meaningless. "Why didn''t you see the people who were tied up?" "They come here normally, and Xia Qing comes with them." Said Tang yuan. "Good. I don''t have to wait here." With a little effort, the rope tied to Su Yao''s body broke. He moved his wrist for a while, and then he did not know where to take out a chair, so he sat there. "Tangyuan, what should I do later? I don''t need to teach you?" "I know. Don''t worry about it." When Xia Qing came in, she saw such a scene. First she was stunned, then she looked at the kidnappers behind her, "didn''t I ask you to tie it up? Not only did you not tie him up, but you also gave him a chair to sit on? " Are the current kidnappers so unprofessional? Fortunately, Su Yao didn''t escape, otherwise he would have to catch him again, and whether he could catch him or not was a question. The kidnappers were also very confused. "No, we remember clearly that we tied him to the pillar. How did it become like this after we left for a while? Can''t it be hell? " Summer fine very speechless ground rolled a white eye, "come on, you don''t make what excuse, go outside to guard, I have some words to say with him." "All right, all right, let''s go out and watch it now." The kidnappers were afraid that she would suddenly propose to deduct money, so they rushed out. Now only Su Yao and Xia Qing are left. Xia Qing Yang Yang chin, face with a bit proud, "Su Yao, do you know why I want people to tie you over?" "Of course you do. You just want to kill me?" Su Yao said with a smile, "it''s just that I can''t figure out why you want to kill me because I don''t like you. I''m very angry." "How can it be? Don''t be narcissistic there." "Wait, how do you know I''m trying to kill you?" "Is that hard to guess?" Su Yao asked. Xia Qing choked suddenly Now that you know I''m going to kill you, why aren''t you afraid? " "If I said I was afraid, would you let me go?" Xia Qing "If you want to kill, hurry up. Don''t waste your time here." Xia Qing continues to be silent. She wanted to solve Su Yao before, but she never killed anyone, and she couldn''t be cruel. Moreover, although this is a novel world, the characters in it are also living people. She did not deprive others of their right to life, so she changed her decision. Chapter 2404 She''s not going to kill Su Yao, but she''s going to shut him up for a while. Until Su Yao and Ji Yan''s engagement ceremony is over. On the day of the engagement ceremony, if Su Yao didn''t show up, everyone would think that he regretted it. Ji Yan would be very angry. At that time, they would break up in discord and have no chance to be together again. In that way, the plot may be back on track. If not, she''ll try again. As long as the mind does not slide, there are more ways than difficulties. "Su Yao, you guessed wrong. I didn''t tie you here to kill you. You''re not worth the rest of my life." "What''s the purpose of your binding me?" "I can''t tell you that." "I see. Do you want me to hold the engagement ceremony with Ji Yan?" Smell speech, summer fine suddenly opened a pair of eyes, involuntarily blurted out, "how do you know?" After she reflected what she had said, she wanted to slap herself hard You guessed wrong Su Yao did not take her words, "Xia Qing, you should be very curious why I know your plan?" Xia Qing She''s really curious. "Now let me tell you why." Su Yao stood up and suddenly approached Xia Qing. Xia Qing was frightened by her action and stepped back. "What are you doing?" "I want to tell you a secret, a secret about me." "What''s the secret?" Why is Su Yao so nervous all of a sudden? "Actually I''m with you." Su Yao said. Xia Qing is puzzled, "what do you mean by this?" After waiting for reaction, the pupil suddenly shrinks, "are you also the Tasker?" Su Yao nodded. Xia Qing can''t believe this fact, but she can''t help believing it. "Why do you want to tell me such an important thing?" "I want to work with you." Su Yao said. "What kind of cooperation?" "If I guess correctly, your task should be to maintain the original plot, right? Now because of my appearance, the original plot must have changed. If you can''t get the plot back on track, you''ll never leave the world. " Xia Qing was so surprised that her chin was about to drop, "how do you know these?" "Because I heard you talking to your system." Xia Qing Even her conversation with the system can be heard. What''s the origin of this person? "What are you going to do with me?" "You should want to leave the world very much. I can help you leave the world." Xia Qing does not believe that there is such a good thing, "then what kind of price do I need to pay?" "I just want your system." Su Yao said. "I think you should want to get rid of your system for a long time, but this transaction takes a big advantage for you, so do you want to cooperate with me?" "I have to think about that." She wanted to promise, but he didn''t know if Su Yao would cheat her. It''s always right to be careful. "You can think about it slowly, but I advise you not to make a decision you regret. After all, there is only one chance." Xia Qing didn''t speak. She thought about it quickly. Then I suddenly thought of a very important thing, "didn''t my system just hear our conversation?" Chapter 2405 "Don''t worry about that. I did something just now. Your system can''t hear our conversation." Smell speech, summer fine suddenly relaxed one breath. I wish I didn''t hear it. Otherwise, the dog force system is not sure what will happen again. "I only give you ten minutes to think about it. If you don''t think about it after ten minutes, the chance will be gone." Xia Qing frowned. She didn''t know whether what Su Yao said was true or false. But she really doesn''t want to stay in this world, and she doesn''t want to be forced to do tasks by the dog force system all her life. She wanted to live a free life. Forget it, gamble on it, the worst result is just a lifetime in this world. "Can you really help me out of this world?" "Of course, but after I finish this mission." Su Yao replied. "How long do I have to wait?" "It won''t be long. It''s fast." Soon? Xia Qing is lost in meditation. If she remembers correctly, Su Yao and Ji Yan will hold an engagement ceremony in five days. So it seems that Su Yao''s task is likely to be to attack Ji Yan, and then get engaged to Ji Yan. Such a task is really good. Compared with her task, it''s really much simpler. "I''ll trust you this time, but when are you going to get rid of my system?" "Right now." Su Yao replied. Smell speech, summer fine suddenly eyes a bright, "really?"? Can I get rid of this dog force system now? " That''s really great. From now on, she doesn''t have to worry. She can do whatever she wants. "Of course, you close your eyes now." "All right, all right, you move faster." Xia Qing is very excited at the moment. Su Yao put his right head on Xia Qing''s head, "Tangyuan, you can start." The next second, Xia Qing clearly felt that something was peeling off from her body. Then there was a systematic call and curse. "Xia Qing, what are you doing? You''ve even joined hands with outsiders to deal with me. Don''t you want to live? " "You''re going to die, and you''re still talking hard, mentally retarded!" Xia Qing mercilessly took it back. She finally got to this day. It''s so cool. "Xia Qing, you can''t do this to me. If it wasn''t for me, you would have died long ago." "Don''t put gold on your face. Do you think I don''t know? You did everything." "Xia Qing, I know I''m wrong. Let him let me go. I don''t want to die..." Su Yao was so impatient that he said, "shut up, it''s so noisy. Tangyuan, get rid of him. " "Let me go, as long as you are willing to let me go, no matter what..." The sound of the system stopped abruptly. "Yes." Xia Qing opened her eyes and tried to cry a few times, "system, system." After hearing no sound from the system, she was able to make sure that the dog forcing system, which forced her to do many tasks, was really solved. At that moment, she looked at Su Yao as if she were looking at the Savior. "Thank you so much. From now on, you are my great benefactor. No matter what it is, I will help you." "No, as long as you don''t come to me any more. Go back quickly, or they will be suspicious. " "Well, well, after you." Chapter 2406 When the kidnappers outside saw their employer Xia Qing following Su Yao like a dog, their eyes almost fell out of their eyes. "What''s the matter? Are they not enemies? " "I don''t know. Maybe they''ve made up again." "The rich are strange." "Wait, she hasn''t given us the rest." "What are you doing here? Hurry up." "Chase." Looking at those kidnappers who suddenly stopped in front of her, Xia Qing couldn''t help frowning, "what are you doing?" "Miss Xia, we haven''t got the rest of the money yet?" After they reminded Xia Qing of this, she took out a bank card from her bag and handed it to her, "this card has 500000, and the password is six eights. Take it." The kidnapper in the middle happily took over the bank card, "Miss Xia, if there is such a thing next time, remember to find us." "All right, you can go." So the kidnappers took the bank card Xia Qing gave them and drove away in their shabby van. Xia Qing looked at Su Yao, "big brother, let''s hurry back. They must be looking for you all over the world now." "Why do you call me that all of a sudden?" "It''s not because you''re good." Xia Qing laughs foolishly. "Maybe I''m not used to it, and if someone else hears it, they''ll probably be suspicious." Xia Qing carefully thought, it is true, "then how do you want me to call you?" Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "What do you think?" "Little aunt." Xia Qing immediately responded. Su Yao nodded with great satisfaction, "call me that in the future." Xia Qing feels strange. Why does Su Yao insist on such a title? Is it difficult for him to really like Shang Ji Yan? But as a Tasker, the most important thing is not to control their feelings, otherwise it will be particularly uncomfortable. And so on. According to her years of experience in reading novels, maybe everyone Su Yao wanted to attack was actually the same person, and that person happened to be his lover. Su Yao didn''t notice that Xia Qing looked at her side from time to time. At the beginning, he could ignore it. However, after many times, he felt a little annoyed. "Why do you always look at me?" "I..." Xia Qing wants to say nothing. "If you have anything to say, don''t stammer." "Do you really like Jiyan?" Xia Qing bit his teeth and asked. As soon as Su Yao heard this, she knew why she had been looking at her side. "That''s what you think. Don''t look at me with that kind of curious eyes again." Xia Qing It''s true. Why does she suddenly feel like she''s been fed a mouthful of dog food? It must be her illusion. "Don''t dawdle here, just go." "Shall I take you back to Su''s house or to my little uncle?" "To the mall, of course." Su Yao said, "now calculate the time, I should have disappeared for a day. If I haven''t changed my clothes, no matter what reasons I look for, they will doubt it." "I see. I''ll take you to the mall to buy clothes now." "Wait a minute. You don''t have to follow me. Just take me to the mall. No one else can see us together." "Good." Chapter 2407 Su Yao bought a suit of clothes casually in the shopping mall, put them on and went back to Su''s home. Su Heng was sitting in the living room waiting for the news, with some anxiety on his face. Seeing Su Yao coming back, he rushed forward and scolded him. "Where did you go all day yesterday? You couldn''t get through the phone. Do you know I was worried about you?" "You are no longer a child, can you stop worrying me so much?" Su Yao gave him a flattering smile and said, "brother, I''m coming back safely. Don''t be angry any more." Su Heng snorted coldly, "tell me why you suddenly disappeared yesterday. Don''t lie to me. I can tell if you are lying." On the way back, Su Yao had already thought about the reason, "yesterday I was in a bad mood, so I went to climb the mountain to relax. The signal on the mountain was very bad, so I didn''t call you." Su Heng snorted again, "do you think I will believe you?" "It''s true. If you don''t believe it, I can show you the pictures I took with my mobile phone." Su Yao said and took out his cell phone. Su Heng took a look. The mountain in the photo is the most famous Fragrant Mountain in Los Angeles. In addition to the mountain, there are su Yao''s self portraits and his group photos with other tourists. But he still didn''t believe it. "Can''t this picture be synthetic?" "No, why don''t you believe me?" Su Yao sighed, "if you think these photos are synthetic, you can find a technician to identify them now." These photos are indeed synthetic, but it is totally impossible to identify them with the technology of this era. "Come on, I don''t think you dare to cheat me. I''ll believe you this time." Su Heng returned the mobile phone to him, "but you can''t do this again. If you disappear without saying a word, I''ll break your leg." "Yes, I will never make such a mistake again." Fortunately, he let Tangyuan get some fake photos in advance, otherwise he really didn''t know how to fool him. "You should call Ji Yan now." Su Heng said again. "Brother, if I remember correctly, don''t you always look down on him?" "I really don''t like him, but I''m not a man without conscience. He looked for you all day yesterday and didn''t even close his eyes. He is really worried about you. " Su Heng sighed as he spoke. He originally thought that Su Yao and Ji Yan would not have any good results together, but now it seems that Ji Yan is sincere to Su Yao, so he can rest assured to give Su Yao to Ji Yan. "It seems that because of this, you have made a great change to him." Su Yao suddenly felt a little relieved. He was still worried about whether Ji Yan and Su Heng would have other conflicts, but now it seems that Su Heng is about to recognize Su Yao. "Well, give him a call. Forget it, you''d better go straight to him. He can feel at ease after seeing you. " Su Yao also wants to fly to find Ji Yan, but he doesn''t know where Ji Yan is now. "Tell me where he is first, or I won''t find him." "He should still be looking for you now, so you''d better call quickly." Su Heng said. Su Yao What''s the difference between saying it and not saying it? Chapter 2408 Ji Yan doesn''t know how long he''s been looking for it. He''s very tired now, but he doesn''t want to stop. He''s afraid that Su Yao is in danger where he can''t see it. Ji Yan drank water and stood up supporting his tired body. As a result, he shook his body and sat back. He thumped his thigh hard, "Ji Yan, why are you so useless? Don''t you just stay up all night? Compared with Su Yao, it doesn''t matter if you haven''t slept for ten days and nights. Get up quickly! " At this time, the mobile phone rings suddenly. Ji Yan quickly took out his mobile phone to have a look. When he saw the word "Su Yao" on the screen, the mobile phone almost fell to the ground. Breathing quickly, he quickly connected the phone, "Su Yao, is that you?" "It''s me." Su Yao''s voice came from the other end of the phone. It seems that nothing happened. Ji Yan was a little relieved, "where are you now? I''ll come to you right away. " Only when he meets people can he really feel at ease. "You don''t need to come here. I''ll go to see you. You haven''t slept all night. You must be very tired now. It''s not advisable to drive tired. Now tell me where you are and I''ll go right away." Ji Yan looked around, "do you remember the game city we came to before?" "Of course I do." "I''m sitting at the gate now." "I see. I''ll be there right now. Just wait for me there. Don''t move." "Good." Su Yao hangs up and rushes out. Looking at him in such a hurry, Su Heng shook his head helplessly and sighed, "Alas, it''s really hopeless." The game city is not far from here. Su Yao drove a car again and soon got there. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw Ji Yan sitting there. Because among these people, Ji Yan is the most prominent one. And he also saw a few girls ready to chat up with Ji Yan, which made him very unhappy. Su Yao quickly stepped forward, "Ji Yan..." These two words just export, Ji Yan suddenly stood up and hugged him, and the strength is also very big, like to rub his whole person into his body. Those girls who are going to chat up with Ji Yan see this scene and instantly understand that they can''t succeed. Because the other party already has an object, and the object is still a man. If the other party is a woman, they may be able to fight with one of them. But the other side is a man, they can''t fight. What''s wrong with the world? There are not only women robbing men from them, but also men robbing men from them. If it goes on like this, how can they get rid of the single? Gan! Su Yao felt that he was about to be out of breath. He patted Ji Yan on the back a few times. "Can you let me go? If it goes on like this, I''ll suffocate. " Ji Yan finally regained his mind. He released his hand and said, "what did you do yesterday? Don''t even answer a phone call. Do you know I''m worried about you? " Su Yao told Ji Yan what he said to Su Heng. Ji Yan believed, "you can''t do this again." Su Yao nodded. "If you have anything unhappy, just tell me." Su Yao nodded again. "Take me with you wherever you want to go." "All right, all right, I promise you." "And..." "You are always by my side..." Chapter 2409 Ji Feng finds that Xia Qing''s eyes change when she looks at Su Yao. Once upon a time, Xia Qing looked at Su Yao with some dislike in her eyes, but now that dislike is gone, instead of worship. It made him very upset. He thinks that Xia Qing is likely to fall in love with Su Yao, otherwise it is impossible to suddenly have such a big change. No, he can''t let things go on like this, or he will have a green hat on his head soon. And it''s easy to cause family disharmony. So we have to find Su Yao to have a good chat, let him not get close to Xia Qing, let him be a little more self-contained. So, after learning what Ji Feng wanted to talk to himself about, Su Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. "Have you misunderstood something? I''m not going to cheat Ji Feng didn''t believe it. "If you didn''t do anything, why did Xia Qing''s attitude to you change 180 degrees?" "You have to ask Xia Qing about this. After all, I don''t know what''s going on." No, of course he knows what''s going on, but he can''t say it. Ji Feng cold hum, "you''d better really do nothing, or I won''t give you face, even if the little uncle came out to help you, it''s useless." "What are you two talking about?" Ji Yan''s voice suddenly came from behind. Ji Feng suddenly startled, he turned around very rigidly, squeezed out a more ugly smile than crying. "Little uncle, nothing. I''m talking to my aunt." Day Oh, why every such time, the little uncle will suddenly appear, and hear his words? Is the little uncle the spirit behind? "Ji Feng, don''t bully your little aunt all day long. If I find you bullying him one day, I won''t let you off lightly." Ji Feng It''s not a family yet, but it''s already protected. You''re really a man who pays more attention to color than nephew. "I don''t think you want to go to Africa again?" Ji Feng Threat. It''s absolutely a naked threat. "Little uncle, I really didn''t bully him. Besides, how dare I bully him. If I bully him, you''ll have to peel my skin. " "It''s better." Ji Yan looked at Su Yao again, and his attitude suddenly changed 180 degrees. "It''s said that there''s a new dessert shop nearby. The desserts there are very good. We''ll have a try before we wait for a while?" Ji Feng felt that he would be blinded by the aura of love. Little uncle, you used to be different. You have really changed. I can hardly recognize you. In the past, you never ate desserts or invited others to eat, but now it''s different, and you are willing to spend money on Su Yao. The power of love is really great. Su Yao looked at Ji Yan with strange eyes, "the sun came out in the West. I didn''t expect that you invited me to eat. You should not ask me to pay for it?" The expression on Ji Yan''s face froze for a while, "how can it be? Of course, I paid for it." "Why are you so generous all of a sudden? Say, did you do something sorry for me? Are you stealing from me? " Ji Yan sighed helplessly, "do you think I''m such a person?" "Then why do you suddenly want to invite me to eat?" Chapter 2410 "Date." Ji Yan frowned and spat out these two words from his mouth, as if they were hard to say. Su Yao was happy. "Why did you date me all of a sudden?" "We haven''t had a formal date yet. We''ll be engaged in a few days. Before I get engaged, I''m going to give you a perfect date. " Ji Yan said seriously. The Ji Feng that listens in the side is shocked to get chin almost to drop. God, what did he hear just now? His little uncle, whose EQ was negative, actually said such words, but it was really the sun coming out in the West. Listening to Ji Yan''s words, Su Yao was stunned for a moment, and then laughed, "I said, you don''t think it''s a formal date to invite me to a dessert?" "Of course not." Ji Yan shook his head and said, "I''ve made a plan. After eating the dessert, I''ll take you to climb the mountain." Su Yao Well, he shouldn''t have expected anything from this guy. Ji Feng couldn''t help laughing. Ji Yan suddenly a cold eye horizontal past, "calculate what?" "That''s not the way to date, little uncle." Ji Feng tries to smile. "You can climb mountains at any time, and you can eat desserts at any time. This kind of date is not interesting at all. I have some good places for dating. I''ll send them to your wechat now. " "All right, let''s go." Ji Feng Well, didn''t he come to question Su Yao? Why did he suddenly worry about his little uncle dating Su Yao? See Ji Feng standing there did not move, Ji Yan some displeased to frown, "still pestle to do what, hurry." "Oh, I''ll send it to you now." Forced by Ji Yan''s power, Ji Feng can only send his selected dating sites to Ji Yan through wechat. Ji Yan looked carefully and found that most of the places were quite far away. It took a long time to go back and forth. However, there were only three days left for his engagement banquet with Su Yao, so it was too late. So in the end, he picked and chose only one place, the amusement park. He has never been to an amusement park. It should be very interesting. Ji Yan looked at Su Yao and said, "let''s go to the amusement park." Hearing these three words, Su Yao''s eyes suddenly changed, with a bit of disgust, "I don''t want to go to the amusement park." He has been to the amusement park several times. It''s not a good place at all. There are so many people, so crowded and noisy. Moreover, as soon as you enter a place with many people like Ji Yan, you will immediately become the focus of attention. At that time, another group of people will come up to chat up Ji Yan. He doesn''t have the spare time to send those people up to chat up. Besides, the amusement park is really meaningless. It''s better to go mountain climbing. "Let''s go mountain climbing. At least we can get some fresh air and exercise, and we don''t have to spend money." Ji Yan''s eyes brightened, "Su Yao, are you saving money for me? That''s why you say that? You are so sweet. " Su Yao No, I really just don''t want to go to the amusement park. Ji Feng He was wrong. My little uncle didn''t change at all. He was still searching like that. "What you say is what you say." Su Yao was too lazy to explain. Anyway, he couldn''t explain clearly. "Let''s go climbing now." Chapter 2411 Finally, Su Yao followed Ji Yan to climb the mountain. He is not very clear about why things develop like this. He just didn''t want to go to a boring place like the playground. He just said that. He didn''t expect that Ji Yan was serious. And then he showed up here. Also, why is this mountain so high? I''ve been climbing for half an hour. Why haven''t I reached the top yet? He really can''t climb. Su Yao takes a look at Ji Yan, who is still in the same spirit around him. Then he compares himself with tired dog, and suddenly feels that Ji Yan is not a normal person at all. No, Ji Yan is not a normal person. "Ji Yan, don''t you feel tired at all?" Ji Yan took a look at him and said, "I''m not tired. I can climb this mountain several times." Su Yao OK, I''m too rubbish. I can''t compare with you, or you are better. "Are you tired when you suddenly ask me this question?" Ji Yan asked. Su Yao You just know this kind of thing in your heart. Why do you want to ask? Do you think I''m not disgraceful enough? "Yes, I''m really tired, and I can''t climb any more. Do you dislike me now?" Su Yao simply broke the jar, after all, he was really unable to climb. "No, you''ve been very good for so long." Ji Yan said. Smell speech, Su Yao happy more, but the next second is not happy, because Ji Yan said such a sentence. "But compared with me, it''s a little bit worse. But you don''t have to lose heart. Just climb it once a day, and you will surpass me one day. " Su Yao''s face was expressionless I don''t want to surpass you at all. I just want to kick you out of here. Seeing that Su Yao''s face was a little ugly, Ji Yan realized that he had just said something wrong, but the damage to Su Yao''s young heart was irreversible. Now he had to change the topic. "In fact, I''m a little tired. Why don''t we find a place to sit down and have a rest?" "You don''t have to give in to me. I''ll just rest here by myself. Keep climbing." Since you are so good, you can climb the whole mountain by yourself. Listening to this, Ji Yan can be sure that Su Yao is angry. He has a headache. "Why are you angry again?" It''s really a headache for him to have a boy friend who plays a small temper from time to time. On hearing this, Su Yao exploded, "when did I lose my temper? If you don''t like me, just say it. Don''t beat around the bush. " Ji Yan sighed, "I''m wrong. Don''t be angry." "Don''t think that if you apologize, I can forgive you." "Then tell me how you can forgive me?" "When you come down the mountain, you have to carry me down." He doesn''t believe that Ji Yan will be so confident when he carries him down the mountain. "Yes." Ji Yan agreed, "so don''t be angry, OK?" Su Yao very proud to hum a, "I am now tired and thirsty and hungry, I want to eat." "I remember there was a temple in the middle of the mountain. There was a small shop in the temple. Let''s go there and have a rest." Ji Yan said. "How do you know so well?" Su Yao asked, puzzled. "Because I''ve been here several times, and every time I go to that temple to have a rest." Chapter 2412 On hearing this, Su Yao felt even more strange, "why do you want to climb the mountain?" "That''s because I want to exercise." "There are so many gyms here. Why don''t you go to the gym to exercise?" Su Yao asked. "Because going to the gym is a waste of money." Ji Yan said boldly. Su Yao "Then why don''t you build your own gym at home?" "That''s a waste of money." Ji Yan is still so righteous. For a moment, Su Yao was speechless and choked This reason It''s you. No one in the world can be more stingy than you. "Do you remember where that temple is now?" "Of course I do." Ji Yan said. "Good. Now you can carry me. My legs are weak and I can''t walk at all." Ji Yan didn''t speak. He bent down in front of Su Yao, "come up." Su Yao didn''t expect that he was really going to carry on his own back. He could not help but be silent Do you really want to carry me "Yes, you can''t walk now." "You promised so easily. Is there any conspiracy? And he said, "are you going to throw me down on the way?" Smell speech, Ji Yan immediately some can''t laugh or cry, "do you think I am that kind of person? If I do, you can''t break up with me? " "Yes, I''m not welcome. Come on." Su Yao lies on Ji Yan''s back. "Let''s go." A few minutes later, Ji Yan said, "should you lose weight?" Su Yao was angry when he said, "do you think I''m fat?" Ji Yan''s desire for survival immediately went online, "no, no, I''m hating myself. I''m really useless." Su Yao snorted and let him go. "Don''t talk. I''m so thirsty." "Well, you''ve got to hold on." The temple is not far from here. More than ten minutes later, Ji Yan arrived there with Su Yao on his back. Before Ji Yan spoke, he jumped off Ji Yan''s back. Because he saw the store. He rushed to the store. His legs were sharp. He didn''t seem to have any strength at all. Ji Yan is very helpless to smile, and then followed up. Su Yao picked up a bottle of mineral water. Before he even paid for it, he unscrewed the cap and drank half of it. The shopkeeper has been used to this kind of situation for a long time. After all, everyone who comes to his shop is like this, so he is not angry. After drinking half a bottle of water, Su Yao felt alive. "Boss, do you have anything to fill your stomach?" "There are instant noodles and bread. Would you like them?" "Yes, of course. Give me two buckets of instant noodles. By the way, you should have hot water here? " "Yes, of course." Su Yao also took two bottles of mineral water. When he was ready to pay, he found that he had no cash at all. Fortunately, he supported Alipay''s payment with WeChat, otherwise he would lose face and lose his hair. In the process of waiting for the instant noodles to be cooked, Su Yao finds a particularly strange thing, that is, there are no other tourists here except for him and Ji Yan. "Boss, do many people come here to climb mountains on weekdays?" "Many, quite a lot." The boss replied. "Then why didn''t we see anyone when we came?" Chapter 2413 "Well, I heard that someone wrapped up the mountain today and didn''t let other people in." Hearing this, Su Yao subconsciously looks at Ji Yan. Isn''t it Ji Yan who did it? But he is such a stingy person, will he be willing to spend a lot of money down the mountain? Even if it''s only for one day, he can''t be willing to spend that money. But if it wasn''t for him, who else would it be? "Ji Yan, you didn''t do it, did you?" Ji Yan did not want to hide from him, directly admitted, "that''s right." Well, it''s really the sun coming out in the West. No, it''s more strange than the sun coming out in the West. "why do you do that?" "I don''t want anyone else to disturb our world." Ji Yan said boldly. "Then why don''t you wrap up the whole playground for me?" "You said you didn''t want to go to the playground." Ji Yan said. Su Yao choked and said "..." Shopkeeper: young people nowadays, their thinking is really unusual. Su Yao doesn''t want to talk to Ji Yan, because he finds that Ji Yan is a topic terminator. Besides, instant noodles should be good at this time. If you don''t eat them again, they won''t taste good after a while Looking at Ji Yan sitting with him, holding a bucket of instant noodles in his hand, Su Yao thinks that he is the most grounded one among the overbearing CEOs he has ever seen, as well as a debris flow among the overbearing CEOs. "Ji Yan, what do you think of instant noodles?" "It''s good. It''s delicious." ¡°¡­¡­ What about those delicacies? " "Why do you want to make a comparison? Aren''t these two used to fill your stomach?" Ji Yan asked. "And I prefer instant noodles to those delicacies." Su Yao You just say that you are not willing to spend money, don''t say so many excuses. "If you have to say which one is better, I think instant noodles are better." Su Yao If he didn''t know that Ji Yan was rich, he would really think that Ji Yan was a common people. "Why are you so frugal when you have so much money?" "There''s nothing wrong with being rich, but that doesn''t stop me from spending money." Ji Yanyi said, "and money is really uncertain. I may suddenly go bankrupt one day. If I don''t make preparations in advance, I won''t even be able to drink the northwest wind." Su Yao Well said and reasonable, I can''t refute it. "Wait a minute. No matter how you say that your Ji family has decades of experience, you can''t go bankrupt all of a sudden, can you?" "I mean myself, and now that I''m an adult, I can''t rely on my family any more." Su Yaole said, "I dare you to go, but you don''t have to worry about it. If you go bankrupt one day, I''ll support you. It''s not a problem at all. " "Then, master Su Dajin, do you want to support me now?" "Call me dad now." Su Yao joked. Ji Yan looked at his eyes suddenly become strange, "did not expect you have such a hobby." Su Yao I''m not. I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense. I can''t believe you didn''t recognize that I was joking. "But I''m afraid this wish can''t satisfy you. I''d better change it." "Get out of here!" Shopkeeper: is this the interest among young people now? I learned. Chapter 2414 After a period of rest, Su Yao found that the sky suddenly became dizzy, and it looked like it was going to rain. But he and Ji Yan did not take an umbrella. If it really rained, they would be trapped on this mountain today. So we have to hurry down the mountain before it rains. "Ji Yan, we''d better go back. It looks like it''s going to rain." Ji Yan looks up at the sky and it looks like it''s going to rain. Although the weather forecast says it''s sunny today, the weather forecast is not accurate at all. We have to get down the mountain. "Let''s go now." Before going down the mountain, Ji Yan did not forget to buy an umbrella. Two people just arrived at the foot of the mountain, the day suddenly began to rain, the rain is quite big. In a few seconds, Su Yao''s clothes were half wet. Ji Yan quickly opened the umbrella and raised it to the top of their heads. Fortunately, the umbrella is very big, otherwise they are both afraid of being drenched. But although they have umbrellas in their hands, they have no means of transportation to go back. Moreover, it''s raining harder and harder. There''s no car here. It''s estimated that the taxi can''t be reached at all. I don''t know what Ji Yan thinks. I have to come here. Now, I don''t know how to get back. Thinking of this, Su Yao complained to Ji Yan, "I''ve told you to drive here several times, but you won''t listen. Now, we''re afraid we''ll be trapped here." Ji Yan also regrets that he didn''t drive here. Although he didn''t expect it to rain today, it''s really his fault. "Don''t worry, we won''t be trapped here. I''ll call Ji Feng now and ask him to come right away." "Then you fight quickly, I feel very cold now." Before, he didn''t feel cold, but now when it rains, he suddenly feels cold. This damned weather is really cold. Ji Yan immediately called Ji Feng, but Ji Feng is having dinner with his friends now, and his mobile phone is turned off, so he can''t get through at all. Ji Yan can only call his assistant again, but the assistant''s mobile phone is also turned off. He looked at Su Yao, "can''t get through, or let your brother come." Su Yao can only call Su Heng. Fortunately, Su Heng has nothing to do today and stays at home. After receiving Su Yao''s call, he drives over immediately. After su Heng came over, he scolded Su Yao and Ji Yan, "are you three-year-old children? When you come to such a remote place, you don''t even drive. Is your brain flooded?" Su Yao was scolded and felt that he had been wronged to death. As soon as he was ready to explain, Su Heng said, "OK, don''t stand here. Get on the bus." Su Yao and Ji Yan get on the bus. After getting on the bus, he was scolded, "what are you two thinking about, coming to such a place? If I can''t get through, are you going to spend the night here? " "It''s my fault." Ji Yan''s attitude of admitting his mistake is very sincere, "I want to date Su Yao today, but I can''t think of where to go, so I brought him here." When Su Heng heard this, he didn''t know what to say Bring someone here for a date. Ji Yan, you are really good enough. "Ji Yan, if you really don''t know where to go for a date, go to the Internet and find some strategies. Don''t do such stupid things in the future." Su Yao tried to suppress his smile. "I see." Chapter 2415 "And you, if you don''t allow him to climb the mountain, there won''t be so many things." Su Heng pointed at Su Yao again. "His brain circuit is not normal, so is your brain circuit?" Ji Yan You don''t feel well if you don''t hate me, do you? The smile on Su Yao''s face gradually disappeared. "It''s not my fault. Why did you say that about me all of a sudden?" "Shut up, you won''t let me worry all day long." Su Yao I''m so angry. Ji Yan some helpless, "you don''t say him, is I hard pull him to come, want to say is me." Otherwise, he will play a small temper again. The person who coaxes him is himself. "I didn''t expect you to protect him like that." Although the tone of Su Heng''s speech sounds a little strange, his heart is very satisfied with it. Ji Yan''s protection of Su Yao means that Su Yao is not wrong, so he can rest assured. "He''s the one I like, and I''ll protect him." Ji Yan said seriously. "Yes, you have the ability to protect him all your life." "I will. I will protect him all my life and not let anyone bully him." Hearing this, Su Yao felt an impulse to cover his face. Ji Yan is really a foul. But when will he say that? Is it going to cram school secretly? After hearing this, Su Heng always felt that he had been fed a mouthful of dog food, and his heart was suddenly a little unbalanced. "Ji Yan, you should have never forgotten what you promised me before?" "Of course, I''ve got her contact information for you." Ji Yan said. Su Yao was still thinking about what they were saying, but as soon as he heard this, he understood immediately. "Brother, when will you bring a sister-in-law back?" "Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go." Although he said such words, Su Heng was very happy in his heart. All got the contact information of the last round. Can he be unhappy? "Remember to give me your contact information later, but if you give me a fake contact information, I will never let you be with Su Yao." "Don''t worry, it''s true." Ji Yan said with a smile, "and there''s a very important thing to tell you. She''s going to move recently. She''s going to move to an apartment near Su''s house." Smell speech, Su Heng holding the steering wheel when a slip, the car almost hit the tree, fortunately he stepped on the brake in time. "Is that true?" Su Heng''s tone was a little excited. "It''s true." "Well, I didn''t mistake you." Su Yao No, don''t you think this way of speaking is strange? You are not a bully president. You two are tie Hanhan. The world is not normal at all. Su Yao silently make complaints about him. ¡­¡­ After going back, Su Yao suddenly had a fever because he had a cold. Su Heng immediately called the family doctor to show Su Yao, and the person who took care of Su Yao was Ji Yan. Because he didn''t trust other people to take care of Su Yao, he went to battle in person. After he fed Su Yao porridge, he went out with a bowl. When he came back, he found that Su Yao had disappeared. Su Yao''s clothes and a very cute puppet cat need to be replaced. Ji Yan remembers that Su Yao didn''t have a cat. Where did the cat come from? And why did Su Yao suddenly disappear? Chapter 2416 Is this puppet cat Su Yao? How is that possible?! For the first time, Ji Yan felt that his brain was not enough. At this time, Su Heng also came up. When he saw the puppet cat in Ji Yan''s hand, he was stunned, and then his expression became very strange. Hearing the news, Ji Yan turned around and looked at Su Heng solemnly. "A very strange thing happened just now. Su Yao seems to have become a cat." "I know." Su Heng sighed, reached out his hand and took the kitten over. He rolled a few. Ji Yan''s brain almost crashed, "what do you mean? Have you known for a long time? " No Since Su Yao can become a cat, does it mean that Su Heng can also become a cat? Is the Su family all cats? This, how is this possible? Isn''t it said that after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, it can''t be refined? "Am I dreaming now?" "It''s true that you''re not dreaming." Su Heng sighed. "Can you tell me what it is? Why did Su Yao suddenly become a cat? Can you become a cat, too? " It''s really outrageous. "Do you really want to know?" "Really." "Then I''ll tell you." Su Heng''s expression became serious. "In fact, one of the ancestors of the Su family was a cat, but few people inherited his blood, and Su Yao was one of them." Ji Yan This is even more outrageous, OK? "When did you know that?" "When I was a child, I saw him become a cat with my own eyes. Later, my parents explained to me." Su Heng said. "At the beginning, I thought it was ridiculous, but after su Yao became a cat several times, I accepted it. But so far, he hasn''t changed for eight years Ji Yan frowned, "if what you said is true, why did he suddenly become a cat this time?" "I''m not sure about that, but I think it''s time for him to be in heat." Oestrus? Ji Yan almost choked on his own saliva. "What should we do to make him come back?" "I don''t know. I''d better ask him when he wakes up." "What do you mean by that is that he can talk when he becomes a cat?" Ji Yan feels that his three outlooks have been strongly shaken. If he told the story, he would be regarded as a fool by everyone, right? Why does he think it''s not true at all? "When will he wake up?" "It''s up to him." Su Heng said, "you can wake him up if you can''t wait, but I advise you not to do that." "Why?" "I tried once before, and then I got a few more scratches on the back of my hand." Ji Yan Well, it seems that Su Yao is still angry. No, No. "I''d better wait for him to wake up." "Also, this matter must not be known by others." "Do you think anyone will believe it?" After staying with Su Yao for a long time, he felt that he could not help rolling his eyes. Su Heng choked at once Naturally, no one will believe it, but just in case. "No matter what, you can''t say it." "I know." "Just stay here and watch him. Don''t let him run away." Ji Yan nodded, "I will certainly look after him." Chapter 2417 Su Yao felt that there was a great crisis in his life. Because as soon as he woke up, he found himself a cat. And Ji Yan is sleeping next to him. He doesn''t know if Ji Yan already knows, but he thinks that if he knows, he may be scared to death. So he''s going to have to hide for a while and come back. However, what he didn''t expect was that he was hugged by Ji Yan as soon as he was ready to run away. After a closer look, Ji Yan''s eyes were open, which means that he was pretending to sleep just now. "Su Yao, where are you going?" Smell speech, a pair of Su Yao''s cat eyes stare round, "how do you know it''s mine?" Wait, why does he talk when he''s a cat? Is he just dreaming? If it''s a dream, it''s terrible. "Your brother has told me everything." Ji Yan scratched the kitten''s chin. Su Yao It seems that this is not a dream. "What did my brother tell you?" "He said that one of your Su ancestors was a cat, and you just inherited that ancestor''s blood." Su Yao Is that true? Why does it sound so unreliable? "Aren''t you afraid of me?" "Why should I be afraid of you? You are my love. No matter what you become, I will never change my mind to you. " Ji Yan tone serious, "and my psychological acceptance is still very strong, I now have accepted you are not a person this fact." Su Yao Although this sentence sounds quite normal, how can he always feel that he is scolding him? "Did my brother say why I suddenly became a cat?" "He said he didn''t know very well, maybe it''s because you''re in heat." Ji Yan replied. Smell speech, Su Yao almost a mouthful of old blood spit out. It''s estrus time? If his oestrus is really coming, why doesn''t he feel it at all? But if it wasn''t for estrus, why would he suddenly become a cat? Is it because he is ill? Ji Yan continued, "I heard that as long as the animals come to the estrus period, they need to mate. The estrus period can pass. The way to change you back is not to mate?" "You beast, what do you want to do?" Su Yao''s eyes changed when he looked at Ji Yan, as if he was looking at a super invincible metamorphosis. Ji Yan said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m not so abnormal. I''m just trying to change your way back. After all, even our engagement ceremony has only been two days." Su Yao snorted, "it seems that you are not worried about me at all. You are worried that the engagement ceremony will not be completed in two days." "How can it be? I''m only worried about you." "I don''t believe it." Kitten turns her back and faces Ji Yan with her butt. Ji Yan couldn''t help sticking out a finger and poking it. Kitten immediately blew up her hair and glared fiercely, "what are you doing, sex / coquettish / disturbing?" Ji Yan picked up the kitten, stretched out his hand and said, "it''s not because you are so cute." Su Yao is too lazy to pay attention to him. All of a sudden, Ji Yan extends the evil claw to the cat''s bell. After another pinch, he plays it. Kitten immediately slapped in the past, "what are you doing this smelly hooligan?" It''s too much for Ji Yan to touch him. Gan! Chapter 2418 Ji Yan didn''t mean to admit his mistake at all. He even touched it openly. "Those cat owners say that cat bells are the most fun. It seems that they are." If he had not become a cat now, Su Yao would have hit Ji Yan''s face thicker than the city wall. "But I''m not a cat at all. Do you know that your behavior is sexual / coquettish / harassing?" "But you are a cat now." Ji Yanli is upright and vigorous. "And all of a sudden, I think it''s good for you not to go back. You are much more lovable than you are in human form." Su Yao was discontented. "Do you mean I''m not cute at all?" "No, no, you were very cute before." Su Yao was not satisfied. "Don''t touch me." "Angry?" Su Yao snorted and did not speak. Ji Yan reached out and touched the kitten''s tail. He didn''t know what place he shouldn''t touch. The kitten turned around and gave it a paw. Ji Yan looked at his hands on the back of a few more scratches, very helpless smile, "temper is still so big, see you give me catch." Kitty turned her back and ignored him. Ji Yan didn''t care. He came out of the room and soon came back with the stick. He put the stick in front of the kitten and waved it there. Su Yao subconsciously wanted to pounce, but suddenly remembered that he was an individual, so he forced himself to resist the desire to pounce. "Ji Yan, don''t go too far. I''m not a real cat. Your move is useless to me." Ji Yan laughed, the hand of the cat stick waving faster, "really useless?" Su Yao really can''t help it. He can''t control the cat''s instinct at all and pours at the stick. However, Ji Yan''s speed is faster than his and pours directly at the air. Then, one cat and one person played happily. After reflecting on what he was doing, Su Yao spit at himself several times, but he still didn''t stop, and his body moved around with the stick. I don''t know how long it took, but I''m tired. He lay there and recalled his stupid appearance just now. When he saw Ji Yan laughing there again, his temper suddenly came up. "What are you laughing at? Isn''t it funny?" Ji Yan immediately put away the smile on his face, "I''m not smiling, are you wrong?" "Don''t try to fool me. I saw it clearly just now. You were laughing at me there." Su Yao is very unhappy. "You can laugh if you want. Anyway, I can''t beat you now." Ji Yan sighed helplessly, "are you angry again?" "What you say is what you say. I''m too lazy to argue with you." "Don''t be unhappy. I''ll take you to eat fish. I know one family''s roast fish is very delicious." Su Yao''s eyes brightened, "really?" "Really, I can take you now." Su Yao, who has become a cat, is really easy to coax. One life can satisfy him. Wait, he seems to have found a good way to cajole Su Yao. That is to take Su Yao to eat fish. If one meal is not enough, two meals. Su Yao was very happy, but suddenly he thought of a very important thing, and he was not happy for a moment, "but don''t those restaurants allow animals to go in?" "You''ve heard of money ability, haven''t you?" Su Yao OK, I see. The ability of banknote is the strongest. "Why are you suddenly willing to spend money this time?" "I''m willing to spend money for you." "Glib..." Chapter 2419 Because of the reservation in advance, Ji Yan and Su Yao went there, and soon the grilled fish came up. As soon as he smelled the smell of roast fish, Su Yao almost drooled. He just stared at the roast fish as if he wanted to swallow it. Looking at his greedy appearance, Ji Yan smiles very much, "don''t move, I''ll come." So, Su Yao sat on one side and enjoyed the service from Ji Yan. "How do you like it?" Su Yao ignored him and continued to eat the fish in the bowl. In the middle of the meal, Su Yao suddenly felt something was wrong. He jumped off the table. Ji Yangang was about to ask him what happened, when he suddenly saw that he had become a human being. Of course, that''s not the point. The point is that he has nothing on. Ji Yan just looked at Su Yao who had nothing to wear, and then the nosebleed came down. Su Yao quickly picked up the blanket on the sofa, wrapped his body, and yelled, "what are you looking at? Don''t you turn around?" Ji Yan this just reaction comes over, he takes up the paper towel that puts aside to wipe nosebleed. "How did you suddenly come back?" "I don''t know." Su Yao now has an impulse to find a way to get in. If he had known that it would get worse so soon, he should have asked Ji Yan to bring a suit. Now, he has nothing on, just a blanket that can barely cover the key parts. But if he goes out like this, he will be regarded as a pervert by others, and maybe he will be sent to the police station. We must not let such a humiliating thing happen. "Don''t eat now. Go and buy me some clothes." "Don''t worry, I''ve been ready for a long time." Ji Yan stood up, went to the back of the sofa, picked up two bags, "hurry to put them on." Su Yao took a look and found that in addition to the jacket, pants and shoes, there was also a pair of underwear. Wait, underpants? Why does this guy even have underwear? Su Yao blushed, "Why are you even ready for your underwear? Do you know what size I wear? " "Of course I do. Just look at it." Ji Yan said with a smile. Su Yao immediately burst into hair, "can you order your face?" "When did I lose face?" "If you want to have a face, how can you know what size underwear I''m wearing?" "Oh, I see." The smile on Ji Yan''s face is more brilliant, "you must be embarrassed." "If you don''t want to wear what I bought you, you may not wear it, but you''ll probably be worn out there by then." Su Yao wanted to punch him, but now he was only wrapped in a blanket. If he moved, the blanket would fall off, so he could only control the impulse, "get out now." "We''re almost engaged. What''s the shame?" Su Yao eyes a stare, "that you go out to go out, if you don''t go out, believe I wear clothes outside?" "OK, OK, I''ll go out now." Ji Yan really has no way to take Su Yao. He can only appear temporarily. After Ji Yan went out, Su Yao took down the blanket that wrapped his body and quickly put on his clothes. When he put on the pair of underwear that Ji Yan bought for himself, he found that it really fit. Ji Yangang''s words come to mind. He blushed and muttered, "shameless." Chapter 2420 Next, it''s su Yao''s home court. Ji Yan didn''t eat a few mouthfuls at all, and Su Yao finished the roast fish in one breath. Ji Yan looked at Su Yao''s still flat abdomen, and suddenly he was a little suspicious of life. "You eat so much, you don''t get fat, you don''t grow tall, where do you eat?" Su Yao was shaving his teeth with a toothpick. When he heard this question, he immediately replied with great pride, "you don''t know. I''m not fat. No matter how much I eat, I won''t get fat." "Then you may not have a high constitution to eat. You''ve eaten so much, but you haven''t been long." Ji Yan make complaints about the road. Su Yao felt that he was contemptuous of his height, so he was immediately dissatisfied, "what do you mean? Do you think I''m short? If you don''t think I''m short, you can find another one "No, No." Ji Yan sighed helplessly, "your height is just right. I like you." Su Yao was satisfied, but he was not greedy. "If you meet someone who is as tall as me in the future, are you ready to empathize with me?" "How can it be? My heart is very small. It can only accommodate you, and I will only like you." Su Yao raised his chin, "is it true or not?" "Really." "Prove it to me now." "How to prove it?" "I''m not full at all. I''ll have another roast fish." Su Yao said. Ji Yan said with a smile, "it''s like this. I''ll satisfy you." With that, he pressed the service bell on the table. After a while, the door of the room was knocked, "Sir, what can I do for you?" "The rest can come up." "Well, I''ll arrange it now." A few minutes later, the door of the room was pushed open, and one by one the waiters came in, holding things in their hands. Su Yao took a look and found that there were not only roast fish, but also all kinds of delicious food. No, his saliva is about to come down again. The waiters also noticed Su Yao. Although they didn''t know when there was suddenly one more person in the room, their good professional education made them bury their doubts in their hearts. They just took a look at Su Yao and then left their sight. Su Yao didn''t care what they thought. Now his eyes were full of food, and he wanted to rush in. Ji Yan doesn''t care any more. He focuses all his attention on Su Yao. When he sees Su Yao swallowing his saliva, he can''t help laughing. And if someone looks him in the eye, you can see that he looks at Su Yao''s eyes very doting, which will make people feel that they are secretly poking their love. ¡­¡­ Seeing the food at the table in front of him, Su Yao suddenly thought of a very important thing, that is, although he can eat it, he can''t finish it at all. "Why do you order so much?" "Since you want to eat, you should have a good time." Ji Yan replied. "But I can''t eat so much. What if I waste it?" "Waste is waste." "But I remember once before you didn''t say that. I gave you a lot of calls that time, and you insisted that I give you a new one." "I did it before, not now, so it has nothing to do with me." Su Yao You''re really a logic genius. Chapter 2421 "Seriously, don''t you really care about your money?" Su Yao sent out questions from the depths of his soul. Ji Yan smiles and doesn''t speak. No pain? How can I not feel distressed? His heart is bleeding now. But he knew that even if it was heartache, it was useless. The money he should spend was still going to be spent, and he was quite willing to spend his heart on Su Yao. Anyway, you can earn more money when you have no money. If you don''t have a partner, it''s hard to find another one. And he only wanted Su Yao. "Don''t talk about it. Eat quickly. I''ll take you to the cinema after eating." Su Yao picked his eyebrows and felt that the sun was really coming out in the West today. "Why did you suddenly think of taking me to the cinema? Did you have a plan already?" "I didn''t make an appointment yesterday, so I''ll make it up today." He planned it last night, but he didn''t expect that Su Yao suddenly had a fever and became a cat. He thought he was going to die, but Su Yao suddenly came back. It happens that he and Su Yao are outside now. Let''s take this opportunity to make an appointment. He checked online before, and one of the most common things that couples do is to go to the movies together, and it''s better to watch horror movies. So he plans to take Su Yao to see horror movies. Ji Yan can''t wait to think that Su Yao will jump into his arms after being scared by the horror film. "So you eat quickly. The movie starts at two o''clock." Listening to this, Su Yao quickly took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. Now it''s 12:30 and he has to get to the cinema before 2:00. That is to say, he needs to finish the food on the table in more than an hour. This is absolutely impossible. His stomach is not a bottomless black hole. If he eats it, he will die. Su Yao looked at Ji Yan and said with a smile, "these are all ordered by yourself, so you''d better eat them yourself." The expression on Ji Yan''s face suddenly froze, "tell you a very unfortunate thing, I have already had enough." Su Yao couldn''t help rolling a white eye, "then why do you order so much?" Ji Yanshan touched his nose, "I didn''t think you..." "Do you think I''m a loser?" Ji Yan "I can''t finish it anyway. You can do something for yourself." Ji Yan thought about it carefully, then took out his mobile phone and called his assistant, "Qin Fang, you come here now. There are some important things you need to do. By the way, take your girlfriend." Qin Fang didn''t understand what this meant, but he didn''t dare to disobey Ji Yan''s orders. He carefully looked at his girlfriend sitting next to him, hesitant. His girlfriend looked at him. "If you have something to say, don''t stammer there." "Just now our president called and asked me to come over." Smell speech, Qin Fang''s girlfriend can''t help but frown, "what does he want to do, should not be to let you go back to work overtime?" "No, he asked me to take you with him. Shall we go?" Qin Fang asked. Qin Fang''s girlfriend thought about it carefully, "go, of course. If you don''t go, your stingy president may have to deduct your salary again. What''s more, he asked us to come over this time. Maybe it''s a good thing? " "Let''s go then." Whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing, you have to go there, or you may be deducted. Chapter 2422 After entering the room, Qin Fang saw Su Yao and Ji Yan holding together, and immediately fell into silence. Now he finally knows why the president suddenly called him to come here. This is to show his love to him. But the president found the wrong person, he now has a girlfriend, so it''s useless to show love to him. Su Yao noticed that someone was coming. He quickly pushed away Ji Yan and glared at him. Ji Yan sat up straight and looked at Qin Fang, "Qin Fang, have you had lunch with your girlfriend?" Although I don''t know why he asked this question, Qin Fang answered honestly, "not yet." "Since we haven''t, sit down and eat with us. We haven''t moved this table yet." Ji Yan said. Su Yao I thought you would ask them to finish this table directly, but I didn''t expect to ask them to sit down and eat together. You really don''t follow the routine. Smelling speech, Qin Fang looked at the table. When he saw the table above, he fell into silence again. Together, the president and his wife couldn''t eat such a table. In order not to waste, they called him and his girlfriend. He is really a tool man. Qin Fang''s girlfriend didn''t expect this either. She looked at Qin Fang and whispered, "what''s going on? What''s your president going to do?" Qin sighed, "our president is more economical. I guess he doesn''t want to waste it. That''s why he called us here." Qin Fang''s girlfriend She thought her boyfriend always said that "the president of the company is too stingy" was a joke, but she didn''t think it was true. Today, she finally has a long experience. It seems that not all the CEOs spend as much money as the one in the novel. There are also very stingy CEOs. In fact, Qin Fang doesn''t want to eat at the same table with Ji Yan at all. It''s not that he dislikes Ji Yan, but because when he stays with Ji Yan, he will feel endless pressure. So "President, you are dating Mr. Su. My girlfriend and I are not the light bulb between you two." But Ji Yan finally found these two merciless tools to eat. How could he let them go. "Then I''ll go with Su Yao. You two can eat here." "How can this work?" "Why not? Let you eat, you eat, don''t push, otherwise I will deduct your salary Qin Fang immediately shut his mouth when he heard the word "salary deduction". He''s afraid of nothing now, just his salary. "OK, that''s it. You and your girlfriend just sit here and eat slowly. I''ve already paid for it. This meal will be my treat to you." Qin Fang and his girlfriend You said that. What else can we say? Qin Fang forced out a smile, "thank you, president." "There''s nothing to thank you for. You''ve done so many things for me. I should treat you to a meal." Qin Fang Since you know I''ve done a lot for you, why don''t you give me a raise? I hope you can give me a little more salary than such a meal. Can you stop being so stingy? Qin make complaints about him in his heart. Ji Yan looked at Su Yao and said, "let''s go." Su Yao followed him out of the room, "is this really good?" "Nothing bad. He must be happy now." Su Yao Where does he look happy? Chapter 2423 "It''s not even here yet. What are we going to do?" "Just stroll around." Ji Yan replied. sue Yaodu is too lazy to make complaints about it. "Are you afraid that other people will recognize you?" "If I''m afraid of being recognized by others, do you think I''ll be here with you now?" Ji Yan asked. Su Yao Yeah. "And I don''t have any relationship with other people. I''m dating my boyfriend now." Ji Yan continued. "Don''t think about it there. Let''s take this opportunity to have a good stroll." When Su Yao saw that he didn''t care at all, he didn''t care. "Then you can buy clothes with me now." Ji Yan nodded. Because he didn''t know how to go shopping. After all, it was his first time shopping. ¡­¡­ So they went into the clothing store. Just walked in, Ji Yan saw the couple clothes hanging there at a glance. He imagined that he and Su Yao were wearing a pair of clothes. His eyes were almost shining. So he took Su Yao to the front of the pair of clothes, "why don''t we buy this pair of clothes." Su Yao looked at the pair of clothes and sighed helplessly, "but this pair of clothes is worn by a man and a woman. We are both men, so we can''t wear them at all." Standing on one side of the guide to hear this sentence, immediately came over, with a very standard smile on his face, "two gentlemen are to buy a pair of clothes?" Ji Yan nodded. Smell speech, the smile on the face of the shopping guide is more brilliant. She was just thinking about whether the two gentlemen were a couple, but she didn''t expect that they were really a couple. She was so lucky that she hit a real CP. If this matter was known by her little sisters, they would be very envious of her. "We have a pair of clothes specially designed for same-sex couples. Would you like to have a look?" Ji Yan agreed without hesitation. Seeing that he was so happy, Su Yao could only agree. But after seeing the so-called special design for the same sex, Su Yao was speechless. as like as two peas in two identical clothes, if they are dressed, people who do not know they think he is brothers with Ji Yan. But what is different from him is that Ji Yan is very satisfied after seeing it, "is there any other style?" "Of course, if you want to see it, I''ll get it now." Said the guide. "Go and get it now." Su Yao looked at Ji Yan, who was touching the pair''s clothes with his hand. He had no choice but to say, "do you really want to buy the pair''s clothes?" "Don''t you want to wear a couple''s dress with me?" Ji Yan looks aggrieved. Su Yao sighed, "but don''t you think this couple looks more like brother clothes?" "So what? We just know what our relationship is." Ji Yan a pair of indifferent appearance, "and just now the shopping guide said there are other styles of it, if you don''t like this set, then look at the others." What can su Yao say when he wants to wear a couple''s dress so much. What else can I do for my boyfriend besides spoiling him? "Well, you can buy it if you want, but you can only buy one set. If you buy too much, you can wear it yourself." Ji Yan agreed, "good." Anyway, Su Yao has promised to wear a couple''s dress with him, and he won''t ask for anything else. Chapter 2424 The shopping guide soon brought more couples. Su Yao didn''t believe in Ji Yan''s aesthetics, so he chose one of them. And this one he picked looks more like a couple''s suit than other styles. "That''s it." "Would you like to try it first, gentlemen?" Asked the guide. Su Yao thinks it doesn''t matter whether he tries or not, so he looks at Ji Yan. Ji Yan said with a smile, "why don''t we change it now?" "Yes." Su Yao nodded. Since Ji Yan wants to put it on now, let''s put it on. So they put on the couple''s clothes they just bought. When they came out of the fitting room, the shopping guide began to boast. Su Yao listened to those words, very calm. Ji Yan is very happy, "really? Am I really a good match for him? " "Yes, I''ve never met a better match than you." Although the words of the shopping guide are exaggerated, she is telling the truth. After listening, Ji Yan is more happy. If Su Yao hadn''t kicked him secretly, he would have bought all the clothes for lovers in the shop. Ji Yan Wronged, but dare not say. After boasting, the shopping guide began to sell, "two gentlemen, do you want to see other clothes? We don''t only have lovers'' clothes here. Other clothes are also very good-looking." "No more." Su Yao refused, "we''ll buy this pair of clothes." "Pay." Smell speech, shopping guide although some lost, but did not show, her face is still hanging that standard smile. "OK, two gentlemen, you have a total of four hundred and eighty pairs of couples. Is it cash or Alipay?" Su Yao looks at Ji Yan, who immediately understands what he means and takes out his mobile phone to pay for it. After paying, they went out of the clothing store. Today is the weekend, there are quite a lot of people who come here to go shopping, so as soon as they go out of the clothing store, many people look at them. Because their clothes are so conspicuous. But those eyes that look at them are all with good intentions. Su Yao even heard them talking about himself and Ji Yan there. "See that pair of little brothers have not, they actually wear a pair of clothes, God, I was in reality for the first time." "They are a perfect match." "I''m really envious. When can I have a partner who can wear love clothes with me?" "I really want to take a picture with them, but I still don''t want to be a light bulb between them." Su Yao was a little worried, but after hearing these words, his heart finally fell to the ground. He clenched Ji Yan''s hand and said with a smile, "let''s continue shopping." "Good." ¡­¡­ They went shopping for a while and bought a lot of things. Of course, the most they bought was food. Ji Yan looked at the end of Su Yao''s hand and said, "didn''t you just have lunch? Why do you buy so much food? Can you finish it? " "I didn''t have enough just now, and these were eaten at the movies." Su Yao said boldly. Ji Yan is more helpless, "since you are not full, why don''t you eat more?" "With other people around, I can''t let go at all." Ji Yan "Don''t you care about your money?" "No, as long as you are happy, no matter how much money I spend for you, I will give up." Chapter 2425 There is not much time to two o''clock. Fortunately, the cinema is very close to here. Su Yao and Ji Yan arrived at the cinema at two o''clock. At this time, Su Yao remembered that he had forgotten what movie tickets Ji Yan had bought. "What movie tickets did you buy?" "This one." Ji Yan showed him the movie tickets he had just taken out. Su Yao looked at the three words "ghost in red" above, his eyes suddenly became very strange, "are you sure you want to watch this movie with me?" He thought he was thinking about love movies, but he didn''t think it was horror movies. I don''t know what Ji Yan thinks when I watch horror movies on a date. However, this is normal. After all, Ji Yan''s brain circuit is different from that of other people. "What''s the problem?" Ji Yan asked. Is Su Yao afraid of ghosts? If so, it would be great. "No problem. You can see it if you want." But I''m afraid my ears will not be clean. At the thought of how many lovers would scream, Su Yao felt that his ears were aching. Just looking at Su Yao''s expression, Ji Yan can''t see whether he is afraid or not, so he gives up. "Let''s go in. The movie is about to start." Su Yao nodded and went in with him. As soon as they found their seats and sat down, the film began to show. This is a domestic horror film. In fact, the domestic horror film is not so scary at all, so Su Yao didn''t have much interest in it. But at the beginning of the movie, the ghost suddenly appeared. The ghost face was facing the screen, and the producer specially enlarged it. Many people were scared by this face, and then there was a shrill scream. Su Yao had no expression on his face It''s coming. His ears are really going to be damaged. I really don''t know what to call it. What''s so scary about it? Ji Yan looks at a couple of young lovers holding together beside him, and then looks at Su Yao, who is very calm. Suddenly, he feels that something is wrong. Normally speaking, Su Yao should not scream and rush into his arms. Why is he so calm? Is it hard to be calm? Then wait a moment. He will take the initiative to rush into his arms. Then, there was a more and more shrill scream, because looking at it, a enlarged face suddenly appeared on the screen, and this face was not the same as the one just now. Su Yao reached for his ear and said nothing. he''s too lazy to make complaints about it. Ji Yan looked at the people next to him, and then at Su Yao, who was still very calm. He asked, "aren''t you afraid?" Su Yao looked at him, "why should I be afraid? To this extent, it doesn''t scare me at all. " Ji Yan OK, it seems that this move doesn''t work for Su Yao at all. If he had known it would be like this, he would have chosen foreign horror films. Su Yao now knows why Ji Yan chooses horror movies. He wants to let himself scream and then jump into his arms. There is no problem with this routine, but Ji Yan missed one point, that is, he is not afraid of ghosts at all. But if he had known that Ji Yan had such a purpose, he would have pretended to be very scared just now, and then he would have jumped into Ji Yan''s arms with a scream. Oh, what a pity. Chapter 2426 Although the plot of this horror film is not very good, it is still quite innovative. After all, so many people are scared. A few people walked out of the cinema, even their legs were soft. Ji Yan also feels a little weak. He thought he would not be scared, but he didn''t expect to be scared later. However, compared with other people, he was already good, at least he did not make a very shrill scream. Ji Yan looked at Su Yao, who was just like a nobody, and suddenly felt that he was very shameful Su Yao, are you really not afraid at all? " "Not afraid." Su Yao took a look at him and said, "are you afraid?" Ji Yan tried to win respect, "how is this possible? I just can''t figure out why you''re not afraid. " He has seen several horror films, but he thinks that today''s horror film is the most terrifying of those he has seen. But fortunately, he made preparations in advance, otherwise just now in the cinema, he would be as shameful as others. At that time, his image in Suyang''s heart will be further improved. "Because I''ve seen horror movies that are more terrifying than this." Well, in fact, he can''t remember how many times he''s seen ghosts, and he''s still a real ghost. He even killed several ghosts himself. But this kind of thing can''t be said outside. Ji Yan accepted Su Yao''s reason without doubt, "so it is." It turned out that Su Yao had made preparations in advance. No wonder he was not frightened just now. "Can you tell me that you''ve seen horror movies, and I''m quite interested in this kind of subject now?" Well, let''s first find out what kind of horror films Su Yao is watching. After that, we can find out more horror films, and then invite Su Yao to watch them together. At that time, Su Yao would be scared into his arms. Su Yao knew what Ji Yan was thinking as soon as he saw it. He could not help sighing, "I think it''s better to forget it. It''s bad for your heart to watch that kind of movie." Even this kind of domestic trash horror film is scared after watching it. If you watch other horror films, won''t you be scared to death? "My heart has always been very strong, and I will never be scared." Ji Yanli is not straight, and his Qi is strong. Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "do you really want to see it?" Ji Yan nods crazily, "think." "Since you want to see it, I''ll find it out for you when I go back." "Good." "I''m hungry. Let''s get something to eat." Smell speech, Ji Yan looked at Su Yao''s stomach, "just now in the cinema, you didn''t eat a lot of things, how hungry?" "I don''t care if I''m full at all, and I didn''t eat much. You basically ate them." Ji Yan recalled for a while, found that most of the things he really ate, immediately embarrassed to smile, "OK, let''s go to eat now." Two people just ready to eat something, suddenly met Ji Feng and Xia Qing. Ji Feng and Xia Qing didn''t expect to meet Ji Yan and Su Yao, but they were stunned at the same time. Then, Xia Qing''s face squeezed out a special bright smile, "little uncle, little aunt, I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence." Hearing the words "little aunt", Ji Yan suddenly finds that Xia Qing is not so unpleasant, "what are you two doing here?" Xia Qing didn''t expect that Ji Yan would take the initiative to talk to herself. Suddenly, she was flattered. "I''m dating Ji Feng." Chapter 2427 Compared with Xia Qing, Ji Feng has no eyesight. "I just met him. Let''s have a meal together." Xia Qing has the impulse to roll her eyes. Su Yao and Ji Yan see that they are dating. Dating is a matter between them. Why do they have to plug in the light bulb between them? She really doubts whether Ji Feng''s brain is flooded. Summer fine hastened to season maple to make eye color. But Ji Feng didn''t receive the information in her eyes at all, and continued to say, "don''t worry, this meal will be invited by me." Ji Yan looked at Ji Feng for a while, then sighed. His nephew is really getting more and more stupid. Can''t you see that he and Su Yao don''t want to have dinner with him? "No, I don''t want to be disturbed when we are dating. And it depends on the situation. You''re also going out to date Xia Qing. You''d better play." Ji Feng heard that the painting was full of disgust, some heart plug. Of course, he knows that Ji Yan and Su Yao are on a date, but he really wants to have a meal with them to ease their relationship. "Little uncle, it''s just a meal together. Xia Qing and I will never disturb you." "No, I don''t like having a third and a fourth person at dinner." Ji Yan refused ruthlessly. With that, he led Su Yao away. Jifeng each add heart plug, he looked at Xiaqing, some grievance to open a way, "little uncle is not dislike me?" Xia Qing wanted to reach out and touch his head, but because she couldn''t reach it, she could only reach out and pat him on the shoulder, "you''ve made a mistake. My little uncle has always hated you." Ji Feng I''m sad enough, why do you want to pierce my heart? "And if it had been me, I would have slapped it." Ji Feng No, whose side are you on? " "I don''t stand on either side, I just say what I want to say. In addition, you''d better remember this, that is, don''t disturb them when my little uncle and my little aunt are dating. You can''t follow my little uncle''s character. You may have to go to Africa to do some projects again. " Hearing the last sentence, Ji Feng suddenly remembered his miserable experience in Africa at that time, and immediately felt that his whole life was not good. He decided to stay away from his uncle and Su Yao from now on, unless necessary. "Let''s go. The movie is about to start." Xia Qing is a little speechless, "didn''t you just say to eat?" "I did, but it suddenly occurred to me that there was a movie I hadn''t seen, and the tickets had been bought. If I didn''t watch it, it would be a waste of money." Xia Qing When did Ji Feng become such a thrifty person? Is it because of the influence of Ji Yan? It''s really not a family, not a family. I hope Ji Feng will not become as stingy as Ji Yan, otherwise she will go crazy. Wait a minute. She''ll leave the world soon. There''s no need to worry about it. But Why doesn''t she want to leave all of a sudden? In the real world, she has no father, no mother, and no friends. She has so much pressure every day that she might as well stay in this world. Xia Qing looks at Ji Feng with a serious expression. "Ji Feng, I have a very important question to ask you." "What''s the problem?" "What would you do if one day I suddenly disappeared?" "Then I will look for you all over the world until I find you." Chapter 2428 In the evening, urged by Ji Yan, Su Yao found a more terrifying horror film. They were sitting in the living room, with the windows all closed and the lights off. The TV screen was on, creating a kind of frightening atmosphere. There is the sound of wind blowing leaves outside, the sound of "rustling" on TV, and the scream of people. The atmosphere is even more frightening. Then came a knock on the door. It''s louder and louder, and then it''s getting more and more urgent. Ji Yan followed the characters in the horror film and screamed, "ah!" He also put his hand around Su Yao''s arm and shrunk into a ball. Suddenly, Su Yao was very glad that he had put on earplugs in advance. Although the earplugs could not completely isolate the sound, they could also prevent his ears from drooping. I just didn''t expect that Ji Yan was so timid. It''s not scary at all. Su Yao looked at the screen, his expression was very calm. More terrifying pictures appear on the computer screen. Ji Yan is scared again, and he is scared to go into Su Yao''s arms. After he reflected what he had done, he was so ashamed that he wanted to find a place to get in. I thought that Su Yao would be scared into his arms, but I didn''t think that I was the one who was scared, and I was scared into Su Yao''s arms. His brilliant image is really going to be destroyed. Ji Yan sat up straight and tried to pretend to be calm. "I just did it on purpose. This thing is not terrible at all." Su Yao Do you know the saying that there is no silver here? "I''m a little thirsty. Go to the fridge and get me a bottle of water." "Why don''t you get it yourself?" Ji Yan doesn''t dare to go down to the ground now. He''s afraid that when his feet step on the ground, a pair of ghost hands suddenly come out to catch his feet. At that time, he will definitely perform a laser dance live, which will be a real shame. "Because you leave the refrigerator." Su Yao said boldly. "But I don''t want to move now. Go and get it yourself." Su Yao saw that he really didn''t want to, and didn''t force him, "OK, I''ll take it myself." A few minutes later, Ji Yan finds that Su Yao hasn''t come back yet. At this time, the movie shows the scene that the hostess of a family suddenly disappears, which makes Ji Yan feel uneasy. He calls Su Yao''s name. "Su Yao, Su Yao..." In fact, Su Yao was standing behind the sofa. He saw Ji Yan''s tense appearance and wanted to amuse him, so he reached out and patted Ji Yan on the shoulder. Feeling something patting his shoulder, Ji Yan froze and even wanted to cry, "who? Who''s behind me? " Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "of course it''s me. Don''t you think there''s a ghost?" Ji Yan''s face is green. Su Yao didn''t find it and still laughed, "you are really too timid, ha ha." Ji Yan can''t help it. He stands up and quickly presses Su Yao on the sofa. Su Yao reached out and pushed him, "what are you doing? Hurry up "I''ll punish you, of course." Ji Yan put his hand into his clothes and scratched his itchy flesh. "Stop, stop, ha ha ha..." Ji Yan ignored him and continued to tickle his flesh. "Look at the screen quickly." Although he knows that this is a routine, Ji Yan still looks at the screen and is scared by the sudden appearance. Su Yao took the opportunity to push him away Chapter 2429 Seeing that he was obviously frightened, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing again. After hearing Su Yao''s laughter, Ji Yan finally recovered, but the expression on his face was still very stiff. He felt that his face was really lost. As a big man, he was afraid of ghosts. If this thing gets out, there will be a lot of people laughing at him. If he had known it would be like this, he shouldn''t have offered to watch horror movies. Ji Yan picks up the remote controller on the tea table and turns off the horror movie. Su Yao put away the smile on his face, "why is it turned off suddenly? Don''t you plan to watch it?" "No more." If he looked on, he didn''t know how many times he would scream. He couldn''t keep losing face. "It''s very late now. Let''s have a rest." Su Yao knew the real reason why he didn''t want to see it all of a sudden, but he was afraid that he would become angry suddenly, so he didn''t say it. And it''s better to give him some dignity. "But where should I sleep tonight?" "Sleep with me." Ji Yan said. "Don''t you have a guest room?" "Yes, it has, but it hasn''t been cleaned up." Ji Yan talks nonsense seriously. How could it not have been cleaned up? He cheated Su Yao. Although it seems that he is very timid, he really dare not sleep alone tonight. He was afraid that as soon as he closed his eyes, images from horror films would come to his mind. Su Yao didn''t doubt Ji Yan''s words, "well, I''ll hurt myself tonight and sleep with you." Seeing that he was fooled by himself, Ji Yan was relieved, "let''s go up." Just after walking a few steps, Ji Yan feels that his feet are tripped by something. He suddenly remembers a scene he saw in the horror film just now, and the whole person froze. When I followed him, I felt something was wrong with him. I couldn''t help worrying and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Something tripped my foot just now." Ji Yan''s voice also sounds very stiff. Smell speech, Su Yao opened the flashlight of mobile phone to take a picture, discover Ji Yan in front of is a chair. Suddenly some laugh and cry, "don''t worry, it''s not a ghost, you just hit the chair." Ji Yan felt that he had been ridiculed by him, pursed his lips, and was not happy. "You go and turn on the light now." Seeing that he was so scared, Su Yao had to go and turn on the light. As soon as the light is turned on, the whole hall lights up, and Ji Yan feels more at ease. But the next second, the light flashed and then went out. Ji Yan froze again How did the light go out? " Is it true that there are ghosts? At the thought that he is likely to be surrounded by several ghosts, Ji Yan wants to rush into Su Yao''s arms again. But when he wanted to rush into Su Yao''s arms, he controlled himself. No, that would be a shame. And Su Yao is still so calm, he checked the switch, found that it is tripping, suddenly some speechless. After breaking the switch of the switch, the light came on again. "Don''t worry, there''s no ghost, it''s tripping." Although really just trip, but Ji Yan is more and more afraid, he some nervous to swallow saliva, "or we don''t sleep here tonight?" Since watching that horror film just now, he always thinks that there are ghosts everywhere in this villa. Although it may only be his psychological function, he is really scared now. Chapter 2430 Su Yao was very helpless. "Why don''t you want to sleep here all of a sudden? Are you afraid? " Ji Yan did not speak. "Don''t worry, I''m here with you." Su Yao sighed, "he is so tall. Why is he so timid?" Ji Yan "Come on, don''t stand here and hurry up." Ji Yan in order to no longer let Su Yao look down on himself, biting his teeth, hard scalp, one breath rushed upstairs. just walked to as like as two peas in the horror film. At that moment, he was so scared that his heart was about to stop. He just stood there, his whole body petrified. Su Yao also came up. When he saw Ji Yan looking at a place, he also looked at it, but he didn''t see anything. Needless to say, Ji Yan must have been surprised again. He thought he met a ghost, and he was speechless. He reached out and patted Ji Yan on the shoulder, "what''s the matter with you?" "There was a white shadow just now." Ji Yan said. Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "there is no white shadow at all. Don''t scare yourself. It''s getting late. Let''s go wash up. " Ji Yan''s mood is not very high, and then he walks into the room with his hands and feet. Seeing this, Su Yao shook his head helplessly, "it''s really timid." Ji Yangang is ready to take a bath, but when he sees the bathtub, he suddenly thinks of a scene in the horror film - a female character is taking a bath, and suddenly reaches out a pair of ghost hands to seize her arm, and then the female character suddenly disappears in the bathtub. Ji Yan looked at the bathtub for several times, and suddenly he had no desire to take a bath. So after a few minutes in the bathroom, he just went out. Sitting on the bed playing with his mobile phone, Su Yao saw that he came out so soon, and he immediately wondered, "are you finished so soon?" "No washing." Ji Yan''s mood is very low, "don''t want to wash today." Su Yao some want to smile, "you should not be afraid of washing, washing, bathtub suddenly out of a ghost?" Ji Yan was silent. Su Yao sighed, "I said before you don''t see, you have to see, now OK, you are suspicious." "I think you''d better go to the temple tomorrow and ask for a talisman or something." Ji Yan still did not speak, he now very want to find a crack to drill in. He had never been so humiliated, and he was still humiliated in front of his beloved. Seeing that he didn''t speak all the time, Su Yao was even more helpless, "OK, don''t think about it. Go to bed. I''ll take a bath." Seeing that he is going to leave, Ji Yan quickly reaches out and holds him. "What''s the matter with you?" "Don''t go. Stay here with me." Ji Yan whispered. Su Yao sighed, "OK, I''m not going anywhere. I''m here to accompany you." Really, it''s just a horror movie. How dare you be so timid? It''s really worse than some girls. Su Yao make complaints about him in his heart. ¡­¡­ With Su Yao by his side, Ji Yan is more at ease. But as soon as he closed his eyes, all kinds of horrible pictures came into his mind, which made him unable to sleep at all and made him not close his eyes at all. Ji Yan just stares at the ceiling and empties everything Chapter 2431 Su Yao, lying next to him, is in sharp contrast to him. Su Yao soon fell asleep and snored a little. Ji Yan turned his head and looked at him. Seeing that he was sleeping so sweetly, there was a little imbalance in his heart. It''s a horror movie we watched together. Why is he the only one who is scared? Why is he the only one who can''t sleep now? It''s not fair at all. However, although he felt unbalanced, Ji Yan did not dare to wake up Su Yao. Because Su Yao is very angry. If he wakes up, he will be very angry. Then I have to coax him. This is a thankless thing at all. So he could only watch Su Yao sleeping there. If time could come again, he would not watch any horror films. But now it''s too late to say anything. I can only hope that he can sleep tonight, otherwise he can only stay up all night. Ji Yan looked at Su Yao and sighed again. At this time, the window suddenly thought of the wind blowing leaves rustle. Although Ji Yan has tried his best not to think about the scene of the horror film, when he heard this sound, he still couldn''t help recalling the scene of the horror film. Now he was afraid again. He was afraid that the window would suddenly open itself, and then a headless ghost would fly in. I''m afraid a hanged ghost will appear on the ceiling. I''m afraid that a luster will come out under the bed. In short, he now thinks that there are ghosts in some corner of the room. It also made him more sleepless. Ji Yan feels that his spirit is going to collapse. He looked at Su Yao, who was still sleeping soundly. He risked being beaten and called him up. Su Yao rubbed his eyes and said impatiently, "what do you do when you don''t sleep at night? Are you looking for a fight? " "I can''t sleep." Ji Yan has some grievances. Hearing his voice, Su Yao''s anger suddenly disappeared. Su Yao sighed, "what''s the matter with you?" "As soon as I close my eyes, the scenes from horror movies come to mind. I can''t sleep at all." Ji Yan said. Su Yao is very helpless, "then how to do now?" "Get up and have a chat with me." Ji Yan pleaded, "if you talk to me, I won''t be cranky." "But I''m very sleepy now. I just want to sleep, and I have something important to do tomorrow. I can''t stay up late." "Do you have the heart to watch me not sleep?" Su Yao This is a serious problem indeed. If Ji Yan can''t sleep all the time, he will wake him up again after he falls asleep. At that time, neither of them should sleep. If he can, he really wants to knock Ji Yan out. Wait a minute, he can knock Ji Yan out, so Ji Yan can fall asleep. "I suddenly thought of a good way to make you sleep. Would you like to try it?" Although intuition tells Ji Yan that is not a good way, but in order to fall asleep tonight, he decided to try. "What can I do?" "I''ll just knock you out." Su Yao said, "although this process may be a little painful, the effect is strong. Do you want to have a try?" Ji Yan He knew it would not be a reliable method. "Can you guarantee that you can knock me out in a moment?" Su Yao was very confident that "of course, my move is invincible all over the world." Chapter 2432 After hesitation, Ji Yan decided to try what Su Yao said. Although this method is very unreliable, it may be really useful. And he really wanted to sleep, he didn''t want to close his eyes again, his mind was full of horror pictures. "I''ve decided. You can start." Ji Yan put on a look of death. "Have you really decided?" "It''s decided. Come on." "Then I''ll start." Su Yao didn''t dally either. He directly cut a hand knife at the back of Ji Yan''s neck. Ji Yan was stunned by his hand knife. In order to make Ji Yan really fall asleep, Su Yao specially gave him a pill for insomnia. Now, he can sleep at ease. When he woke up the next morning, Ji Yan felt that the back of his neck was very sore. He recalled what happened last night. He only remembered that he didn''t know what Su Yao had done, so he suddenly fainted and never woke up again. From this point of view, Su Yao''s method is quite effective, that is, there is a little pain at the back of his neck. Su Yao also wakes up. Seeing that Ji Yan''s spirit is fresh, he knows that he had a good sleep last night. "Well, does my method work well?" "It works." Ji Yan praised him without stint, "and I have to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t sleep last night." Su Yao was naturally a little happy when he heard that, "thank you. After all, it won''t be long before we become a family." "Yes, we are engaged tomorrow." Ji Yan said with a smile. Smell speech, Su Yao whole person all silly, "wait, what did you just say?" "We''re engaged tomorrow, don''t you forget?" Su Yao choked Are you sure it''s tomorrow? " He thought it was far away, but he didn''t expect that he would be engaged to Ji Yan tomorrow, which was really too sudden. He''s not quite ready. "Tomorrow." Ji Yan sighed and looked at Su Yao with dissatisfaction. "You can forget such an important thing. It doesn''t matter if you look at me in your heart." Su Yao gave a few dry smiles, "how could this be possible? I just forgot all of a sudden." "It means that you don''t have this matter as a very important thing. If I don''t remind you, will you not be engaged to me tomorrow?" "Really not. You think too much. How can I do something without conscience?" "Do you think you have a good conscience now?" Ji Yan asked. Su Yao When did I lose my conscience? Even if I really have no conscience, I was eaten by your dog. "If you dare to say one more word to me, believe it or not, I''ll knock you out now?" Ji Yan tried to put on a look of fear, "don''t say, don''t say." Su Yao snorted, "it''s almost like this. Take a bath quickly. It''s a smell on your body." Hearing the word "bath", Ji Yan suddenly remembered the horror movie he saw last night, and then PTSD broke out again. He was silent for a long time, and then he said, "..." Let''s go to the temple later. " Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "no, you''re still afraid now. My God, I''m so happy..." Chapter 2433 Finally, at Ji Yan''s insistence, Su Yao followed him to a nearby temple. Now it''s a holiday and many people come to the temple. Su Yao and Ji Yan are natural luminaries, so as soon as they enter the temple, they are surrounded by people. Most of them are aunts. Those aunts have been asking "do you have any girlfriends? Do you want me to recommend them to you?". This once made Su Yao and Ji Yan think they came to the blind date market. If they had known this would happen, they should not have come to this temple. Now they are surrounded by a group of aunts. After one of the aunts in a red coat said to Su Yao, "young man, I have a daughter in my family. She''s a good match for you. Do you want to have a try with her?" Ji Yan finally couldn''t help it. He took Su Yao''s hand and said, "I''m sorry, we are lovers. You''d better find someone else." Smell speech, those aunts feel embarrassed, have left. Now, my ears are much cleaner. Other people who want to chat up see that they are holding hands together and understand what their relationship is, so they walk away in silence. Su Yao looked at Ji Yan, whose face was full of unhappiness, and some wanted to laugh, "what''s the matter?" "They want to arrange a date for you. You already have me." Ji Yan has some grievances. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "are you angry because of this?" Ji Yan pursed her lips and didn''t speak. "Should I be angry, too? After all, many people want to marry their daughter to you. " After su Yao so a dozen fork, Ji Yan suddenly not so unhappy, "let''s go, I suddenly have to worship what Buddha." Su Yao picked to pick eyebrow, "that you are still afraid of ghost now?" Ji Yan was silent again when he mentioned this matter Su Yao wanted to suppress a smile, but he couldn''t, so he laughed in his ugly face. At this moment, Ji Yan, who didn''t curse much, wanted to curse, "is it really that funny?" I''m a heartless man. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t be like this. Su Yao immediately put away the smile on his face and said, "shall we go back now, or go to seek a talisman?" Ji Yangang was about to speak when his mobile phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Ji Feng who called. Although he didn''t know why Ji Feng called himself, he got through. "If you have anything, just say it." "Little uncle, grandma asked you to come here." "I see." Ji Yan hung up and looked at Su Yao, "let''s go to my home." "What are you doing at your house?" "My mother told us to come over." "Let''s go." ¡­¡­ After going to Ji''s mansion, Su Yao finally knew why he called them all of a sudden. The wedding dress for tomorrow''s engagement ceremony is here. Let''s have a try. But there are too many dresses. Su Yao looked at the dresses with different colors and styles in front of him, and felt that his eyes were going to spend. "Isn''t that too much?" "Not much, not much." Ji Lao''s wife smiles, "change to try quickly, see which one fits more." Su Yao and Ji Yan look at each other, and then pick up one at the same time. Su Yao took a white one, and Ji Yan took a black one. I''m afraid it''s not black and white. Su Yao was silent for a while, then changed to black Chapter 2434 After trying all the dresses, Su Yao felt that he was going to be tired. He didn''t want to experience it again. Wait, there''s marriage You don''t let them try on dresses before they get married, do you? Thinking of this, Su Yao suddenly felt a little suffocated, and he suddenly did not want to get married, marriage is too troublesome. But I can''t say that at all. If this is said, Ji Yan will certainly look at him with aggrieved eyes, and maybe squeeze a few tears. That''s what he can''t stand. Why is he so hard? If it wasn''t for other people here, Su Yao would have crazily scratched his hair. He tried to calm down, and then looked at Ji Yan standing beside him, "which suit do you think we should wear?" "The white one." Ji Yan replied. "Why white?" "Because you look good." Su Yao Yabai, how did Ji Yan suddenly become such a straight ball? Did you watch "love talk" secretly? He''s a little overwhelmed. Ji''s family, standing next to them, only felt that they had been fed a mouthful of dog food. Why on earth are they all here? Is it for dog food? "White, then." Su Yao said with a red face. "Good boy." Seeing the two people''s unconscious show of love again, Mrs. Ji said, "cough, since all the people are here now, let''s go and have a look at the venue for the engagement ceremony. Just now, the person in charge called and said it''s done." So they set out towards the venue for the engagement ceremony. The site is very large and the layout is very exquisite. Su Yao could already imagine what the day of engagement would be like. Sure enough, the engagement banquet of rich people is different from that of other people. After watching the venue, the party went to have another meal. Su Heng also came, but this time he also brought a female companion. Su Yao approached Ji Yan and asked softly, "isn''t that the one standing next to my brother the one he likes?" "Yes." Ji Yan said. "What kind of situation are they now?" "If I had guessed correctly, they would have been dating." Su Yao was silent immediately This just passed not long, already got the person to hand, Su Heng is really OK. "Why are they together so soon?" "Because they like your brother too, and they like him a long time ago." Listening to this, Su Yao immediately made up a big play. Then it comes to the conclusion that Su Heng is likely to be a routine. "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect him to have such a day." "Yes." "Let''s go and say hello." Su Yao took Ji Yan to them and said, "brother, who is this next to you? Don''t you want to introduce it to us?" "She is Qin Yue, my girlfriend." Su Heng said with a smile. Well, they are really together. The speed is really powerful. "It turned out to be the future sister-in-law. The future sister-in-law is good. I''m Su Yao." "I know." Qin Yue smiles very gently, "your brother often mentions you in front of me." "What did he say about me?" "Well, you''d better ask him himself." Su Yao Even with his toes, he could guess that Su Heng must have said a lot of bad things about him. Chapter 2435 Soon it was engagement day. On this day, at dawn, Su Yao was pulled up from his back nest by Su Heng. Before he had enough sleep, he was about to start bed gas on the spot, but after hearing Su Heng''s sentence "today is the day when you and Ji Yan are engaged", he immediately regained consciousness. "Brother, am I dreaming now?" Su Heng rolled his eyes and said, "why don''t I slap you now to see if you will hurt?" "Goodbye, goodbye, I''m quite awake now." "Get up quickly. If you''re late, I''ll see what you can do." "You are going out. You are here. How can I dress?" "When you were a child, I helped you take a bath. Where on your body did I not see?" Although he said such words, Su Heng went out and closed the door by the way. Su Yao picked up his cell phone and looked at the time. It''s only six fifteen, and the engagement ceremony doesn''t start until ten. Besides, the divorce ceremony is not as complicated as the wedding ceremony. It doesn''t take much time. Why should we call him up so early? Is it intentional? I''m so sleepy. Let''s get some sleep. Su Yao lay down straight, closed his eyes and was ready to go back to sleep. The result just fell asleep not long, the door was suddenly knocked. He couldn''t sleep at all because of the noise. Su Yao sat up and scratched his hair a little impatiently, "who is that?" "It''s twenty minutes since I wake you up." Su Heng''s voice sounded outside the room, "and you haven''t come out yet. Are you waiting for me to help you dress?" "It''s not even six o''clock yet. Can''t you let me sleep a little longer?" Su Heng very ruthlessly refused his request, "if you put it before, no matter what time you sleep, it''s OK, but today can''t, today is your engagement day with Ji Yan, the stylist will come to the door later." "If you go back, then I can tell the Ji family now that you don''t want to be with Ji Yan." Listening to the words behind, Su Yao jumped out of bed and dressed as fast as he could When Su Yao opens the door, he sees Su Heng holding a mobile phone and making a phone call there. He grabs the mobile phone and finds that the call is not to Ji''s family, but to Qin Yue. "Brother, I didn''t expect that you would call my sister-in-law in the future this morning. Is that one day''s absence like three autumn days?" Su Heng snatched the mobile phone back, "you''d better take care of yourself." Su Yao didn''t care, "brother, you see I''m getting engaged today. When do you plan to get married?" Su Heng did not speak. "Isn''t it the future sister-in-law who doesn''t want to marry you?" Su Heng kicked in the past, "why do you talk so much?" Su Yao quickly dodged, "brother, why are you so angry? Isn''t it because I guessed right that I became angry? " Su Heng is too lazy to argue with him, "the stylist is already down there. Hurry down." "No, I''m a natural beauty. Why do I need a stylist?" "Natural beauty?" Su Heng "ha ha" a smile, "you or wipe your this eye excrement first, say these four words again." "And before you say that, you''d better take a good look at yourself in the mirror." Su Yao Elder brother, you are so angry, shouldn''t you be dissatisfied with your desire? " "Get out of here!" Chapter 2436 "Hurry downstairs. Don''t waste your time here." "Yes, I''ll go down now." As soon as Su Yao went downstairs, he was pulled by the modeling team who had been waiting downstairs for a long time and pressed him on the chair. "What are you doing? Can you make it lighter? " "Master Su, don''t move..." Su Yao didn''t know how long it would take to make a shape. Anyway, he suddenly fell asleep. "Master Su, it''s OK. Open your eyes and have a look." I don''t know how long later, the stylist shakes Su Yao up. Su Yao opened his eyes. When he saw himself in the mirror, he suddenly opened his eyes. He pinched his face and said incredulously, "is this really me?" Although the face is still that face, but compared with before, the gap is really too big, he must think that he is changed a piece of skin. It''s a complete transformation. "How did you do it? You are really excellent at this. " "It seems that young master Lai Su is very satisfied, so we can rest assured." "Satisfied, very satisfied." Su Yao would like to take photos of himself now, and then upload the photos to the Internet. But just when he wanted to do so, Su Heng came over and said, "please, this is your reward. You can go." One of the stylists happily took the bank card from Su Heng, "no trouble, no trouble, I hope there is another chance to cooperate." After the modeling team left, Su Heng looked at Su Yao who was still there. He was speechless. "OK, don''t look. It''s time to go." "It''s still early, isn''t it? Why do you go so early?" "You''d better see what time it is, and say that again." Smell speech, Su Yao picked up a mobile phone to see, and then scared to jump up, "isn''t it, it''s already nine o''clock, it took two hours to make a shape?" "Yes." "Let''s go now..." He doesn''t want to be late for his engagement party. ¡­¡­ Although there was no wedding ceremony at the engagement ceremony, Su Yao felt tired after a set of procedures. In particular, the guests are also special, he has been there with a smiling face, his face is about to laugh stiff. After the engagement banquet, Su Yao couldn''t hold on any longer. As soon as he got back to his new house with Ji Yan, he would lie down on the sofa. Ji Yan, who came in with him, looked at his half dead and tired appearance. He had no choice but to smile, "are you really so tired?" "Yes." Su Yao said feebly. "Don''t you have to get tired when you get married?" "Don''t mention marriage to me. I don''t want to marry you now." Ji Yan sits next to him, "when are you going to do that?" "In three or five years." Su Yao said. "Yes, you can marry me whenever you want." Su Yao looked at him, "how can you talk so well this time? Is there any conspiracy? " "You and I are engaged now, which means what you have said. No matter whether we are married or not, this will not change, and you will never escape from me in this life." "So overbearing?" "What? You don''t like it? " "Yes, very much." Su Yao put his hands around his neck and gave him a kiss. Ji Yan''s eyes suddenly become very dangerous, "do you think we should do something else now?" "Don''t..." "No protest." Chapter 2437 So how did things go like this before and now? Su Yao, who was sore all over, recalled what happened last night and the details of it. Then he could not help kicking Ji Yan out of bed. Ji Yan got up and lay back, "what''s the matter?" "When you ask me what''s wrong with the good things you''ve done, can you order your face?" Su Yao glared at him fiercely. "It''s just that last night, many times. Is it necessary to be so angry?" Su Yao said with a smile, "it''s not you. How can you understand my feelings?" "Why don''t you be on it today?" Ji Yan asked with a smile. "You beast, I have been made like this by you. You even want to come here tonight. Do you want to kill me?" Su Yao looks at Ji Yan with the eyes of animals. "I''m joking with you. Have a good rest today and fight again tomorrow." Su Yao really couldn''t listen any more. He punched him in the past, "you shameless, stay away from me." "Come on, I''m not kidding you. Get up and take you to a good place later." "But I''m tired. I don''t want to move at all." Su Yao didn''t think of it at all. He didn''t recover from the intense exercise he did last night. He doesn''t want to go anywhere today. He just wants to be a salted fish in bed. "Do you want me to help you dress?" Ji Yan asked with a smile. Su Yao What to wear clothes? I think you are just trying to take advantage of me. I will never let you succeed. "If you don''t get up again, I''ll really do it." "All right, can''t I get up?" Su Yao gave him a very angry look and then lifted the quilt. As soon as he lifted the quilt, he found that he was wearing a nightgown What else did you do to me last night? " "After you went to sleep, I took you into the bathroom and gave you a bath. I was afraid that you would catch cold, so I put on a nightgown for you." Ji Yan said. Su Yao was dubious, "apart from these, you didn''t do anything else?" "If I did something else, wouldn''t you feel it?" Ji Yan asked with a smile. Su Yao I suspect you''re doing porn, and I have proof. "It''s shameless!" "Can I treat you as if you are praising me?" Su Yao Which ear of yours can tell that these four words are praising you? Can you order a face? ¡­¡­ After washing, Su Yao slowly put on his clothes. This time, he wore it in front of Ji Yan. Anyway, what should be done has been done, what should not be done has also been done, there is nothing to be embarrassed about. This makes Ji Yan very uneasy. He seriously suspects that Su Yao is seducing himself. If it wasn''t for his strong self-control, he would have jumped on it by now. But in that case, Su Yao would be angry. Cough, cough. Feeling the burning sight on his body, Su Yao quickly put on his clothes. "I''m ready. Now tell me where you want to take me." "If you say it, it''s not a surprise. You''ll come with me." Ji Yan said. "Can''t you tell me now?" "No, but I''m sure you''ll love that place." Hearing the speech, Su Yao''s heart not only did not have any sense of expectation, but also felt uneasy. He doesn''t believe that Ji Yan will find a good place Chapter 2438 After seeing this city full of delicious food, Su Yao knew that he was right. Ji Yan is not normal at all. Normally, a date should go to a place with special waves, but Ji Yan brings him to the food city. Is it in Ji Yan''s eyes that he can eat? There''s nothing wrong with him being a foodie, but he''s not a chicken. He really wants to pry Ji Yan''s brain open and see what''s inside. After make complaints about it, Su Yao looks at Ji Yan standing beside him. "Are you sure the good place you are talking about is here?" "Yes." Ji Yan nodded, didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with it. "Are you going to bring me to eat?" Su Yao was very speechless. "Don''t you like it best? I''ll let you eat enough at one time today. " Ji Yan said boldly, "and only this kind of place is the most suitable for you." Su Yao almost spat out a mouthful of old blood, "do you think I''m a pig?" Although Ji Yan didn''t speak, his eyes seemed to say "aren''t you a pig?". Su Yao was infuriated by his imagination. "I don''t want to eat at all now. Go on eating by yourself. I''d better go back to sleep." See he wants to go, Ji Yan quickly stretched out his hand to hold him, "you should not be angry?" "What do you think?" Su Yao laughed. "In fact, I was just joking with you. What I want to bring you is not here, but the hot spring next to me." Listening to this, Su Yao looked to the side of the food city and found that there was really a hot spring. But what''s wrong with Ji Yan''s brain? Take him to a hot spring at a time like this. "Why did you suddenly bring me to the hot spring?" "Don''t you say you are tired? Hot spring is an effective way to relieve fatigue." Ji Yan said boldly. This sentence sounds like there is nothing wrong with it, but Su Yao even wants to punch it, "so you''re just going to take me to the hot spring?" Ji Yan''s desire for survival immediately went online, "of course, there are others." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "then why do you bring me to the hot spring now? Now I''m tired, but after I do other things, I''m tired again. Is it hard to come here and do it again? " Ji Yan How did he forget that? "I really want to see what''s in your head." "Don''t look. I know what''s in my head." Su Yao picked eyebrows, "what are you pretending to be?" "I installed you. As soon as I''m free, I''ll think of you, and when I sleep at night, I''ll dream of you, so my head is full of you. " Ji Yan said with a smile. Suddenly, Su Yao didn''t know what to say, and his face turned red. A couple passing by just heard this sentence. The girl grabbed the boy''s ear and said, "can you learn from others? I''ve never heard a word of love from you since I''ve been with you. Don''t you like me at all? " "I just like you so much that I don''t know what to say. What''s more, the kind of man who just opens his mouth to say a love word is not reliable at all. He likes it not from his mouth, but from his actions. " Ji Yan, who has just said love words: "I''m not sure." Sorry, he felt offended. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. "Listen, you''re saying you''re unreliable." Ji Yan Chapter 2439 Su Yao was a little confused. He was still soaking in the hot spring with Ji Yan just now. He just had a sleep in the middle of it. When he woke up, he found that he was not there. Even Ji Yan was missing. And if he''s right, this is the toilet. His clothes were all wet through, and there was a disgusting smell on them. If there is no wrong guess, the original owner of this body should have been subjected to campus violence. But now the most important thing is to change a dress. He can''t stand wearing such a smelly dress. Su Yao is going to push the door. But I didn''t expect that the door couldn''t be opened at all. I guess it was locked outside. These people are really I don''t know! Su Yao''s heart for no reason raised a stream of anger, he kicked the door open. There was only a mop broken in two outside the door, and there were no other eight. But Su Yao heard the voice - "is it really good for us to do this? He''s the Su family, at least. " "The Su family didn''t like him at all. Maybe they didn''t treat him as the Su family. Besides, he made Su Nian cry. We are just taking revenge for Su Nian. " "Yes, yes, we are taking revenge for the year of the Soviet Union." "But what if he goes back and complains?" "Complain? Do you think he has the guts? " Listening to these words, all kinds of pictures flashed through Su Yao''s mind. His eyes grew cold. He found those people in his voice, "you did it." That''s great. He will let these retarded people know who can and cannot be provoked. When they saw Su Yao, they were stunned for a moment, and then they laughed with disdain. "So what if we did it? Do you dare to beat us?" "Sue waste, dare you?" Su Yao didn''t speak, but he proved his courage with his actions. He kicked in the stomach of the person closest to him without any mercy. The man was hit, and this foot flew out directly, and then fainted. Several other people looked at this scene, and immediately doubted life. They looked at each other and rushed up together. "Su Yao, it''s really against you. We must give you some color today." But it was not su Yao who was beaten, it was them. Those people had not yet reacted, they had been beaten down by Su Yao. They looked at the figure of Su Yao leaving, and their eyes were full of disbelief. They all have to wonder if they''ve run into a ghost. "When did Su Yao become so powerful?" "I don''t know." "Do you think we ran into a ghost?" "Shut up, don''t say that in broad daylight." "But why is he suddenly so powerful..." After beating the scum, Su Yao was still very upset. Although he has not yet received the original plot, he has the memory of the original owner. The original owner has been bullied, bullied very miserably, no one to help him. He didn''t know if the original owner had done anything wrong, but the behavior of those people was really abominable. Su Yao clenched his hand, and his handlebars were distorted by him. Su Yao took a few deep breaths and tried to calm himself down. Then, according to the memory left in his head, he walked towards the original owner''s bedroom. As soon as he opened the bedroom door, Su Yao saw the mess everywhere. If he remembers correctly, all the things thrown on the ground belong to the original owne Chapter 2440 When the roommates saw him coming back, they all laughed. Their eyes were full of disdain and disgust. "Oh, why is our young master Su here? Isn''t it coming to give us money? " Su Yao didn''t answer them. He looked at the things that were thrown on the ground. His eyes were very cold and his tone was very indifferent. "Did you do this?" "Yes." Those roommates admitted directly, "are you angry?" Su Yao didn''t speak, but he thought in his heart whether to beat the scum to death or to go to the hospital and let them lie in the hospital for ten days and a half months. "Su Yao, this is the end of your bullying Su Nian. If you bully Su Nian in the future, it won''t be so easy. " Su Yao sneered, "scum!" Several roommates seem to be irritated by his words, "what did you just say?" "Scum!" Su Yao repeated, "the Su year you are talking about is not a good thing." Several people were even more angry. "Su Yao, even if you scold us, you still scold Su Nian. I don''t think you want to live any more!" "You''d better kneel down and apologize now, or you''ll have something to eat later." "Don''t talk nonsense with him. A man like him should teach him a lesson and let him know what can and can''t be said." "Su Yao, you provoked us first this time. Don''t blame us for being merciless to your men." Su Yao was too lazy to waste words with them and beat them down. Several people just lie on the ground, and then watch Su Yao throw their things on the ground. But they can only be powerless and furious. "Su Yao, what are you doing?" "Su Yao, you''d better stop, or we''ll never let you go!" "Su Yao, you have the ability to throw another one!" Su Yao proved that he had that ability with his actions. He poured water on their beds in front of them, just like they did. Looking at this scene, a few people are about to explode. They want to rush up and beat Su Yao. But now they can''t move because of the pain. They can only watch Su Yao drop their computer on the ground. Their hearts broke with the computer. "Su Yao, we will never let you go!" Su Yao did not speak, walked up to them, and then stepped on the back of their hands in their frightened eyes. The strong ones will be crushed. Several people uttered a shrill scream. The conversation and laughter immediately attracted people from other dormitories. They thought the cry was su Yao''s, so they came to watch the fun. But they didn''t expect that it was not su Yao who was bullied this time, but the people who lived with Su Yao. They all lie on the ground, black and blue, very embarrassed. Looking at Su Yao again, nothing happened, and his eyes seemed to have changed. Su Yao looked at them and kicked the door. Now it''s just him and his roommates. Several people who were still shouting finally knew they were afraid. They looked at Su Yao as if they were looking at the devil. "Su Yao, what do you want to do? Don''t mess about." "It''s funny that you bullied me first, but now you say such things." Su Yao laughed, "I''m not a virgin. If you''ve done anything to me, I''ll give it back ten times and a hundred times." Chapter 2441 Several people were still begging. Su Yao was really impatient, so he blocked their mouths with a rag, and then began to beat them unilaterally. I don''t know how long it took for Su Yao to be happy, but those people were very miserable. Although they didn''t faint, they were almost there. And they look at Su Yao''s eyes no longer disdain, only full of fear. They felt like they had summoned a demon. If time could come again, they would not provoke Su Yao again. But now it''s too late to say anything. Su Yao pulled a chair and sat down in front of several people. He knocked on the chair with or without his hand. The sound fell in several people''s ears, like a death charm from hell. After appreciating the fear in their eyes, Su Yao said, "what do you want to say?" How dare those people say anything? They don''t even dare to look at Su Yao now. "But I have a very important question to ask you. Who will answer it?" No one spoke because they still had rags in their mouths. "I''ll order any one, Song Ming. You can answer my question." Song Ming felt that his world was coming to an end. He wanted to refuse, but because his mouth was blocked, he couldn''t say anything at all, "no, no..." "No protest." Su Yao smiles, and then bends down to take down the cloth from Song Ming''s mouth. "From now on, you have to answer the first question truthfully, or I''ll punch you in the face." Song Ming "Why do you bully Me Song Ming doesn''t know what to say. Su Yao has raised his fist, "you don''t want to say it, do you?" Song Ming''s scalp began to feel numb. He swallowed in fear Because you made Su Nian cry. " "But I didn''t make you cry. Why do you bully me?" From just now on, he felt very strange. Even if the original owner really bullied Sunian, it had nothing to do with them. But no matter who locked the original owner in the toilet or his roommates, they all bullied the original owner because Su Nian cried. And in the memory of the original owner, the whole class did not like him, including the teacher. Then it is very likely that all this was caused by Su Nian. But how did Su Nian make so many people turn to him? Is there any marisu aura in him? Or does he have the constitution that everyone loves? However, all this can only be determined after seeing Su Nian himself. Song Ming was silent He knew it was none of his business, but after seeing Su Nian cry, he suddenly couldn''t control his emotions. ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t know. " "I don''t know?" Su Yao sneered, "I think you are playing with me." "Last question, you just made me cry, Sunian. Did you see it with your own eyes?" ¡°¡­¡­ No "Since you didn''t see it with your own eyes, why do you think I made him cry? Did he say it himself? " Song Ming is in a trance. Yes, he didn''t see Su Yao make su Nian cry with his own eyes, and Su Nian didn''t say that. How can he believe that Su Yao really did that? "I didn''t see it, nor did Su Nian say it..." Chapter 2442 Listening to this, Su Yao can basically determine what''s wrong with Su Nian. Maybe this Su Nian is also a Tasker. Of course, it could be reborn. I really want to see Sunian soon. "Do you know where Su Nian is now?" "He was picked up by the Su family in the afternoon." Song Ming said. It seems to be at Sue''s. Su Yao got up and said, "it''s better not to tell the teacher what happened today, or I don''t know if I will beat you again." "And remember to pick up my things and put them away. If I come back and find that it''s still like this, your faces will suffer again. " How many people are there It is said that they don''t beat people in the face, but Su Yao beat them in the face all the time. Young people don''t talk about martial arts. JPG "by the way, remember to ask for a leave for me." "Su Yao, what are you going to do?" Song Ming can''t help blurting out. After he reflected what he said, he immediately regretted it and wanted to slap himself. "What are you doing? Of course, to see how attractive Su Nian is. " Song Ming Others: "I''m not sure." Isn''t he going to fight Su Nian? But this time, why are they not angry at all? Su Yao ignored them, took a bath, changed his clothes and left. But before he got out of the school gate, he was stopped by the guard. "Leave slip." "No Su Yao said. "You can''t go out without a leave slip." Su Yao gave a "Oh" and left. Of course, he didn''t give up, but went over the wall. As soon as he landed, he faced up. The other side was surprised to see him come out of the wall, but didn''t say anything. Su Yao didn''t say anything. He took a look at the man and left. "Host, don''t you really plan to fight Sunian?" The sound of Tangyuan suddenly rang. Su Yao kicked the stone, "can''t you?" "Of course not. It''s just that you just come to this position. Don''t make too much publicity." Said Tang yuan. "Don''t worry, I just want to see what kind of monster he is." Su Yao gave a smile. Some of the dumplings are silent You can see it at any time. Why do you want to come out at this time? " "Because I don''t want to go to class." Su Yao is very straightforward, "I don''t know how many times I''ve heard those things. It''s really boring." Tangyuan was silent for a while What are you going to do now? " "To eat, of course, and then to play for a while." Su Yao said. Tangyuan Eating again, this day, you have nothing to do but eat? "By the way, remember to give me the original story of this plane." "Well, well, I''ll give you the original story now." As the voice fell, Tang Yuan gave him the original story of this plane. Ding: loading the original story ¡¿ this is a pure love story of a rich family. The stem used is the most popular cucuo stem nowadays. Su Nian, one of the male masters, is a fake young master of a powerful family. As a real young master of a powerful family, Su Yao is a cannon fodder. The plot is like this. The original owner''s mother and Sunian''s mother gave birth in the same hospital and delivery room. The original owner''s mother is the young grandmother of the Su family. Su Nian''s mother is a vulgar peasant woman, and she has a very unhappy family. Su Nian''s mother was jealous of the original owner''s mother, and wanted to be her own son and have a good life, so she exchanged Su Nian with the original owner, who had just been born. Chapter 2443 As a result, the original owner became the son of a peasant woman, and Su Nian became the young master of the Su family. Su Nian was favored by the Su family, but the original owner suffered a lot. At the beginning, Su Nian''s biological mother Hong Xiaomei was very good to the original owner, but later, she began to beat or scold the original owner. As long as something goes wrong, she will vent it on the original owner. Hong Xiaomei''s husband is not a good thing either. As soon as he gets drunk, he beats his wife and "son". Once, the original owner was almost killed by him. If it had not been discovered by the neighbors, the original owner would have died long ago. But even so, the disgusting couple beat and scolded the original owner day after day. Later, he didn''t even want to go to school. That''s not because the original master''s grades are excellent, and the school exempts all the expenses. I''m afraid that even the junior high school has not finished yet and has been forced to drop out of school. Compared with him, Su Nian was too happy to be any more. The original owner had thought about it, but he was reluctant to die. He still had a lot of things to do. He didn''t want to die like that. He tried to live, but it was very hard I don''t know how long later, because of an accident, the original owner''s parents suddenly found that the son in the family was not their real son. The Su family was very powerful, so they soon found out where their own son was. In principle, after his own son comes back, Su Nian, a fake, should go back to his original home. But after that, the Su style couple had already had feelings with Su Nian, and they were not willing to let him go, so they left him. As a result, the original owner and Sunian became brothers without blood relationship. The Su family announced the existence of the original owner, but they did not tell the truth, because they were afraid to hurt Su Nian, so they only declared that the original owner was their other son who had been exiled for many years. After returning to Su''s home, Su Yao thought that his own happiness had finally arrived, but he did not expect that this was the beginning of another nightmare. At first, his parents were very kind to him, but later, they didn''t know what was going on. Their attitude towards him became worse and worse, and they told him not to bully Su Nian. Maybe the original owner didn''t bully Su Nian at all. He explained to his parents, but no one believed him. He thought he was sophistry I don''t know what Su Nian has done. The attitude of Su''s husband and wife towards Su Nian is getting worse and worse, and other people in the Su family are getting more and more disgusted with the real Su master. And the students in the school After the original owner was taken back to Su''s home, he transferred to the school where Su Nian was, and he was still in the same class as Su Nian. At first, the students in the class knew that he and Sunian were family, and they were very friendly to him. But later, I don''t know what happened. Suddenly, there was a rumor that he had been bullying Su Nian. Those people didn''t see it, but they believed it. They gradually alienated the original owner and began to bully him. No one came out to help him. Even the teacher hated him. One time, in the exam, the original owner was falsely accused of cheating, speechless, no one believed him. After going back, the original owner''s parents scolded him for this and even told him to get out of the Su family The disgusting eyes of the parents and the distrusting eyes of the teachers and students turned into catalysts for the death of the original owner. After being subjected to campus violence again, the original owner really collapsed, jumped off the building without thinking about it, and ended his miserable and short life. Chapter 2444 After digesting the original plot, Su Yao''s heart has been choked with anger. He wants to kill those who bullied the original owner now. But we can''t live in a legal society now. If we kill people, it will cause us unnecessary trouble. Moreover, the main culprit for all this is the year of the Soviet Union. It is very likely that those people were under the influence of the Soviet Union, so they did things like that. But that doesn''t mean they''re not wrong at all. How they treated the original owner, what they did to the original owner, he will recover one by one. But now the most important thing is to meet Sunian. He wants to see what kind of monster that Sunian is. Su Yao returned to Su''s home according to the memory of the original owner. The servant who came to open the door had a very bad attitude and looked at him with a little disgust in his eyes. Su Yao was never a good tempered man. He kicked him mercilessly. When the servant was kicked to the ground, he was still very ignorant. After the reaction, he quickly got up from the ground, and glared at Su Yao with fierce eyes, "young master, what are you doing? Although I''m just a servant, I have dignity. " Su Yao sneered, "so you still remember that I am the young master of this family. You are a servant. I thought you regarded yourself as the young master." Servant: -- "I''m a servant, but I''m more arrogant than my young master. And when I come back, you can treat me like that. In my opinion, in a short time, you will regard yourself as the master of the Su family. " The servant was completely speechless and even a little confused. After all, Su Yao had been silent and bullied by others before, but today he seems to be a different person. "Your life is thinner than paper, and your heart is higher than heaven. We Su family can''t afford it. You can pack up your things and go away." The servant finally recovered. After being scolded, he was not so arrogant, but he still looked down upon Su Yao. In his eyes, Su Yao was just an outsider, and Su Nian was the young master of the Su family. "Young master, it''s my husband''s business to resign or not. You don''t have that qualification." Su''s father was sitting in the living room reading a newspaper. Now he was too noisy to read it, so he came out. After seeing Su Yao, I couldn''t help frowning, "shouldn''t you be in class now? How did you come back?" "I''m not feeling well." Su Yao said. "I was bullied at school." He''s not the fool of the original owner. He won''t even talk about being bullied at school. " Su''s father didn''t believe it at first, but after su Yao rolled up his sleeve and revealed the injury on the back of his hand, his brow wrinkled more tightly, "what''s the matter?" "I told you I was bullied." Su Yao didn''t want to talk to his father, but before he found a place to live, he had to live in the Su family for some time. If the head of a family gets angry, he is likely to sleep on the street. In this way, the most proud person will be su Nian. He won''t let Sunian continue to be proud. "Why didn''t you tell me about it earlier?" "What''s the use of telling you? Do you care about me?" Su Fu stopped talking. "In your eyes, I''m afraid Sunian is your son. My real son is just an outsider. Since you don''t like me, why did you bring me back? " Chapter 2445 Su Fu listened to this, originally wanted to say a few words to him, but after seeing his tears fall down, he suddenly panicked. Because this is the first time that Su Yao cried in front of them. "You, don''t cry. Tell Dad who bullied you. Dad will get justice for you." Su Yao didn''t speak and continued to cry there, just like he didn''t want money for his tears. In the heart is sneer repeatedly. Sure enough, the saying that "crying children have sugar to eat" is true. It is because the original owner did not cry in Su''s father''s and mother''s face, and Su Nian always cried in their face, that Su''s father''s and mother''s heart would turn to Su Nian''s side. But not this time. He will be more white lotus than Su Nian. Su''s father was even more at a loss and coaxed Su Yao to be happy. When Su Nian came back, he saw such a scene, which was extremely dazzling to him. Last life, after su Yao came back, the whole heart of Su''s father and mother turned to Su Yao''s side. No matter what Su Yao did or wanted, they would try their best to satisfy him. They have been raising their son for 18 years. It was 18 years ago. Even if I had a dog, I had feelings. Is he going to make the same mistake in his life? No, absolutely not. It''s not easy for him to make a new life. He doesn''t want to be like his previous life. He wants to let Su Yao get out of the Su family, and he wants to make himself the righteous young master of the Su family. Su Nian walked by with a smile on his face, "brother, how did you come back?" Su Yao looked over. It doesn''t matter. I''m very disappointed. He thought Su Nian was a thousand year old fox spirit, which would make so many people like him, but he didn''t expect that he was so ordinary. But it made him even more confused. What did Su Nian do to get so many people to help him? Can''t it be the charm of the annual meeting of the Soviet Union? Su Yao imagined Su Nian throwing a wink at other people with that very ordinary face. All of a sudden, he had goose bumps. The picture was too beautiful for him to see. "What do I have to do with you when I come back?" Su Yao rolled a white eye, "you can come back, I can''t come back?" Su Nian suddenly choked. Then, his tears fell like he didn''t want money. "Brother, I just care about you. I know you don''t like me, but you don''t have to hurt me so much Well, it''s really a super white lotus. But it didn''t work for Su Yao. "Since you know I don''t like you, why do you come to me?" When did Su Yao become eloquent? Damn it! "Brother, since you can see me, I''ll pack up and leave immediately." When Su Nian said this, he also looked at Su''s father''s expression. Seeing that Su Fu frowned, he knew what would happen next, and he was very proud. Su Yao, even if you are the real young master of this family, what''s the use? Your biological parents don''t like you at all. Their hearts are always on my side. But something unexpected happened. Instead of being angry with Su Yao, Su''s father pointed the finger at him. "Su Nian, if I remember correctly, Su Yao, I want to be in the same class with you. He was bullied in school. Why didn''t you tell me?" Su Nian''s face suddenly froze What''s going on? Did Su Yao complain? Chapter 2446 When did Su Yao learn to complain? Is he reborn? It''s impossible. He remembers that the system said that he was the only one who was reborn. Was it because the system had detected something wrong? What''s more, he gave a hint to Su Fu. Why doesn''t it work now? Is it time? "System, I think there is something wrong with Su Yao. Please help me to see if he is a reborn person." [No. ¡¿ "then why does he suddenly look like a different person?" [I don''t know. Maybe he was like this. ¡¿ after hearing Su Nian''s dialogue with the system, Su Yao was not surprised. He thought that Su Nian had something wrong. Now it seems so. Su Nian is not only a system, but also a reborn man. It can also be said that the original plot is not like this, but after the rebirth of Su Nian, the original plot has changed. And if he guessed correctly, in the original story of Su Nian''s rebirth, the original owner was the real winner. Su Nian was jealous of the original owner and did a lot of wrong things. Then he came to a miserable end. After doing it again, he framed the original owner according to what he knew Tut Tut, the way of heaven in this plane is really brain sick. I chose such a thief to be the hero. This is more disgusting than the leading characters of other planes. ¡­¡­ Su Nian shed a few tears again. "Dad, what are you talking about? Brother was bullied, how can I not know? Is there a mistake? " Su''s father looked at him and became very disappointed. "Su Nian, you really let me down. At this time, you''re still lying to me. Do you think I''m a good liar?" Su Nian bit his lip. He was so angry that he pretended to be more aggrieved. "Dad, I really don''t. I really don''t know anything." "Come on, don''t talk about it. I''ll make it clear to people." On hearing this, Su Nian immediately panicked. If Su Fu really went to investigate, wouldn''t he know that he made those people bully Su Yao? No, we can''t let that happen. Or he''s done. "System, you quickly give Su Yibei a hint, let him forget that Su Yao was bullied, otherwise we both have to end." [good. ¡¿ hint? It seems that Su Nian gave a hint to those people, so they would bully the original owner. But this time he couldn''t. "Tangyuan, now it''s your turn, you should know how to do it?" "Host, don''t worry, leave it to me." In a few minutes. Su Nian is more anxious, "system, are you well?" [OK. ¡¿ Su Nian wanted to try the effect now, but Su Yao was also here. He was afraid of arousing Su Yao''s suspicion, so he held back for a while. Su Yao took a look at Su Nian, and a trace of irony flashed in his eyes. "I''ll go up and have a rest, and you''ll talk slowly." After su Yao left, Su Nian couldn''t wait to try the effect, "Dad, do you really want people to investigate?" "My son was bullied. Naturally, I want to know who bullied him." Su Yibei sneered, "my son of Su Yibei is not so easy to bully." Su Nian''s heart suddenly "clattered". What''s going on? Why doesn''t it work? Is there something wrong? Chapter 2447 "System, what''s going on? Haven''t you already hinted? " I gave a hint. ¡¿The system is also very confused. "Then why is it useless?" Su Nian is very agitated now. He is even more agitated when he thinks that the things he did before are likely to become useless. "Are you lying to me? Don''t you want to help me at all? " The character of the system was mild originally, but after hearing Su Nian''s words, his small temper also came up. Since you don''t trust my partner so much, I won''t help you any more. ¡¿ hearing the speech, Su Nian quickly admitted his mistake. Of course, he didn''t admit his mistake sincerely. He just wanted to continue to get help from the system. "System, I know it''s wrong. I was too upset just now. That''s why I said that. Don''t be angry. Please forgive me." Of course, the system knows that he didn''t sincerely admit his mistake, but now he can''t fall out with him, so it forgives him. I will forgive you this time, but if you make the same mistake again, I will never forgive you again. ¡¿ "yes, yes." Su Nian was sincere on the surface, but he didn''t know how many times he scolded the system in his heart. It''s not that he still needs the help of the system. He has fallen out with the system for a long time. "But what should we do now, or you can give Su Yibei another hint?" Then I''ll try again. ¡¿ after a few minutes. The system sighed. ¡¿Su Nian frowned, "don''t you really know what''s going on?" [maybe it''s too many times, so it doesn''t work. ¡¿The system said. "Is there any other way to make those fools listen to me?" [now your level is too low to unlock other methods. ¡¿The system replied. Listen to this, Su Nian''s brow frowned more tightly, "then how can I improve my level?" [when you do a task, you will get points after completing the specified task. When the points are full, you will be upgraded automatically. However, if the task is not completed within the specified period of time, it will be punished accordingly. ¡¿ [so do you want to take the task? ¡¿ Su Nian thought it over carefully, and finally clenched his teeth and said, "pick up." If you don''t want to give up your children, you can''t get a wolf. In order to achieve their own goals, it is inevitable to make some sacrifices. Have you really decided? I don''t give you a chance to go back. ¡¿ "decided." Su Nian said firmly. Then I''ll give you the first task. ¡¿ [the first task is to get the top 15 grades in this final exam. ¡¿ hearing this, Su Nian felt that he was about to suffocate. His performance has not been very good, even if it is reborn, there is not much change. Can enter the grade before 100 has been regarded as his super long play. It''s better for him to die than to get into the top 15 of the grade! "System, why do you give me such a difficult task as soon as you come up? You did it on purpose, didn''t you? You don''t know my grades. Do you think we are in the top 15 of the grade System: It seems that you still know your IQ well. "I can''t accept this task. Please change it to another one." What kind of task do you want? ¡¿ "of course, it''s a little easier than this. For example, the result of this final exam is better than that of Su Yao." Chapter 2448 OK, I''ll give you a chance to change the task, but are you sure you want to use it at this time? ¡¿ "OK." Although a little distressed, but also can only be used here, after all, he really does not have that strength. [OK, then your first task is that your midterm exam score is 50 points higher than Su Yao''s. ¡¿ Su Nian thought about Su Yao''s test results every time and felt that they were right. He didn''t ask what kind of punishment he would get if he failed to complete the task. So, after being punished in front of so many people, he wanted to find a way to get in. But that''s all in the future. Su Nian is still full of confidence. Su Yao, who had heard their conversation in the whole process, wanted to laugh, "Tangyuan, I have something for you to do." "What''s the matter?" "To add to Su Nian." Su Yao said with a smile. Tangyuan is bored, a listen to this, suddenly came to interest, "then how to give him add block?" "You should have heard him talking to his system just now?" "I hear you." "Since you can devour other systems, it means that you can also replace those systems that are lower than you, so..." Tangyuan immediately understood what he wanted to do, "I know. You are so bad, host "If I''m not a little bad, I''ll be the one who''s been bullied." Tangyuan No, you are too modest. No one in the world can bully you. And that''s not just a little bit bad. You''re very bad. "Host, do you want a face?" "I already have a perfect face. I don''t need a second one." Tangyuan You are becoming more and more shameless. Keep it up. After a while, you''ll be the most shameless one in the world. ¡­¡­ Su''s father really asked people to investigate whether Su Yao was bullied. It doesn''t matter if we don''t investigate. After the investigation, we found that many people were bullying Su Yao, including several teachers. This makes Su Fu very angry. No matter what, Su Yao is also his son. Bullying Su Yao is just stepping on his face. This is really intolerable. Su''s father soon found the principal of the school and told him about it. The headmaster was a bully. He called those teachers over, scolded them severely, and then punished them with salary deduction. But this did not satisfy Su Fu. He asked the headmaster to dismiss the teachers. Those teachers finally knew that they had kicked an iron plate, and Su Yao was not so spoiled as in the legend. They are very regretful. If they could do it again, they would not do that to Su Yao. But now it''s too late to say anything. They can only ask Su Fu to let them go. But Su Fu was really angry this time, and he was not a soft hearted man. Arm wring thigh, headmaster powerless, can only dismiss a few teachers. After solving those teachers, the rest are the students who bullied Su Yao. Those students were punished and warned. If they continue to use campus violence in the future, they will be faced with dropping out of school. After this, those students hate Su Nian. After all, they would not have been punished if they had not come out for him Chapter 2449 Su Yao learned about it from tangyuan. He laughed and did not speak. "Host, don''t you think it''s a pleasure? It''s not that the parents who represent the original owner don''t like the original owner. You can also save some energy. " "What is there to be happy about? The original owner is dead. " Tangyuan Yes, the original owner is dead, which is not to be happy. "Host, do you want to take revenge on the original owner''s parents?" "Take a step, take a look. After all, there is no revenge for my parents in the original master''s wish, and I can''t replace the original master. Now, I just want to get rid of Su Nian''s rubbish. " Tangyuan sighed, "I know, no matter what kind of decision you make, I will stand on your side." "Thank you, tangyuan." "As long as you don''t scold me any more, that''s my greatest thanks." "It depends on whether you listen or not." Tangyuan ¡­¡­ Recently, Su Nian suddenly found that some of his licking dogs were no longer as enthusiastic as before, and there was a bit of hostility in his eyes. He tried several times to come forward and talk to them, and they immediately avoided him. This made him very uneasy. Normally, people who have been hinted should be obedient to him, but now several people are out of his control. He didn''t understand why, but he thought it must have something to do with Su Yao. Therefore, in this midterm exam, he must not lose to Su Yao. He wants to complete the task, reach a higher level, and then get a better way to control people from the system. As a result, Su Nian, who usually didn''t like reading books, began to read books there, and also found all kinds of materials, so that he didn''t turn over in this exam. But rebirth doesn''t change IQ. He only looked at it for a while, but he couldn''t go on, and finally chose to give up. However, he thought of another way. That''s cheating. As for how to cheat, it depends on the system. "System, I have a favor here. I need your help." What''s up? ¡¿ "help me cheat." Sorry, I can''t. It''s your own task. You have to do it yourself. ¡¿The system refused without hesitation. Su Nian had expected that the system would refuse, so he was not disappointed. And he had already thought of another way. That will be more effective. As for the fate of Su Yao, it''s not something he should worry about. Now he wants Su Yao to die. ¡­¡­ Su Nian''s fiance suddenly came to the door. The other side is the second young master of the Jiang family. It''s a marriage that''s been decided since childhood. In fact, this way should belong to Su Yao, but Jiangnan is just like being addicted to the medicine of the soul. I don''t want Su Yao, a serious young master of the Su family, to be with Su Nian. This makes Su Nian very proud. Because in the last life, I used to like him in Jiangnan. After su Yao came back, I immediately changed my love and left. They were still together in the end. In this life, through his operation, Jiangnan did not like Su Yao, and even hated Su Yao. Before long, he will marry into the Jiang family. Then he will be the envy of everyone. At the thought that Su Yao might be hiding in bed and crying, Su Nian couldn''t help laughing. "Jiangnan, why did you come all of a sudden?" Chapter 2450 "I came to see you, of course." Jiangnan stretched out his hand and pinched his nose, laughing very much. The servants nearby all felt that they were made for each other and that Su Yao was very pitiful. After all, Su Yao is the one who has an engagement with Jiangnan. But there''s no way. The man Jiang Er likes is Su Nian. And Su Yao did a lot to make young master Jiang hate him. If you like it, young master Jiang Er is really blind. Su Nian is very embarrassed to punch Jiangnan''s chest with his fist, but in the eyes of outsiders, it looks more like beating love and scolding. "Can you be serious? There are others watching. And my brother is at home today. If he sees him, he will be very sad. " Mentioning Su Yao, the smile on Jiangnan''s face suddenly faded, "well, what do you want to do with him?" This is what Su Nian wanted. A smile flashed in his eyes, but his face was worried. "After all, he is the one who really has an engagement with you. I always feel sorry for him." "But it''s not him I like, it''s you." Jiangnan sighed, "Su Nian, don''t be too kind. People like him will never realize your kindness." "Jiangnan, you really misunderstood him." Jiangnan didn''t answer, "I heard that he bullied you at school a few days ago and made you cry. Is that true?" Su Nian bowed his head and said nothing. Seeing this, Jiangnan thought that he didn''t dare to say it, and his heart was filled with anger. "Su Nian, don''t be afraid. Just tell the truth. I will protect you." Su Nian raised his head and his eyes were red. "I..." Jiangnan''s pitiful appearance instantly determined that he was really bullied by Su Yao, and he became even more angry. The people he held in his heart were bullied like this. Su Yao was really vicious. Jiangnan reached out and hugged Su Nian, "don''t cry. As soon as you cry, my heart begins to hurt. Tell me where Su Yao is, and I''ll help you get justice now. " If you don''t teach Su Yao a lesson, Su Yao will bully Su Nian even more. And he should also think about the transfer. He wants to protect Sunian. "Jiangnan, don''t be impulsive. He didn''t bully you..." Su Yao stood at the stairway and watched Su Nian and Jiangnan perform there. After hearing Su Nian''s white lotus speech, he could not help but walk down. "Oh, why don''t I know when I bullied him?" Hearing Su Yao''s voice, Su Nian started his performance again. He pushed Jiangnan away and said, "brother, it''s really not what you see. I didn''t want to rob you." Su Yao sneered, "OK, if you want, I''ll give it to you. After all, your role is to accept the garbage I don''t need." This remark insulted both Jiangnan and Sunian. If Jiangnan is rubbish, then Sunian is rubbish bin. Jiangnan''s temper was not very good. When he heard this, he burst out. "Su Yao, what do you mean by that?" "Since you have bad ears, I''ll tell you again that you''re rubbish." Su Yao said with a smile. Jiangnan couldn''t help it any more. He stepped forward quickly. Su Nian wanted to stop him, but he didn''t stop him. "Jiangnan, calm down." Chapter 2451 Jiangnan is very angry now. How can we listen to him. He grabbed Su Yao''s collar. "Su Yao, you''d better apologize to me and Su Nian, or I won''t be polite to you." Su Yao''s face did not have the slightest fear, even with a smile, "young master Jiang Er, this is the Su family, not a place where you can be presumptuous. And if you really hit me today, I can''t guarantee that Sunian will be expelled from the Su family. " "You..." Jiangnan was very angry, but he knew Su Yao was telling the truth. But he didn''t want to see Su Yao proud. "Do you think your uncles and aunts will turn to you?" "Why don''t you hit me?" Su Yao said with a smile. "Su Yao, don''t think I really dare not beat you!" Jiangnan was just in the middle of a vigorous period, and he was so provocative that he lost his sense. He raised his right hand and fanned Su Yao''s face. Su Yao originally wanted to hide, but after hearing Tang Yuan say "Su Fu comes back", he was slapped. "Pa", Su Yao''s white face suddenly had a bright red handprint. Su Fu just saw this scene. When he learned from the servant that Jiangnan was coming, he realized that something might happen and rushed over. He didn''t expect to see such a scene - Jiangnan started beating Su Yao. Even he, a father, has never beaten his own son. Jiangnan, an outsider, dares to do that. "What are you doing?" Jiangnan didn''t expect that Su''s father would come back at this time. He was immediately flustered. "Uncle Su, it''s not what you think. It''s su Yao who did something wrong. I didn''t hold back, so I started beating him." Su Nian helps. After all, he is not the real Su family, but he will stay with Jiangnan all his life. "Dad, this time, it''s really my brother''s fault." Su''s father had been very angry, but now he stood on the other side of Jiangnan. He was so angry that his blood surged. At this time, Su Yao began his performance. He stretched out his hand to cover his beaten right face. His eyes were red, and there were tears flashing in them. There were countless grievances in his eyes. "Jiangnan, I know you like Sunian. I know you want to be with him, but you don''t have to do this to me, do you?" "Since you like him so much, I''ll help you both now." With these words, the faces of Su Nian and Jiangnan will be distorted. When did Su Yao become so eloquent and confuse black and white? I''m really going to piss them off! Su Nian wanted to say something, but Su''s father gave him a cold look and scared him to close his mouth. Seeing that Su Nian was wronged, Jiangnan was deeply distressed. "Uncle Jiang, this matter has nothing to do with Su Nian. It''s all my fault..." Before he finished, he was interrupted by Su Fu, "shut up, I don''t want to hear your explanation." "Besides, you should leave here as soon as possible. You are not welcome in our Su family. You should not come again from now on." Jiangnan feels aggrieved. It is clear that Su Yao was the first to pick up / fight. He did not control his temper for a moment, so he started to fight Su Yao. But Uncle Su didn''t listen to his explanation. Is it difficult to realize that he is the wrong person because he has beaten Su Yao? This is just unreasonable. Chapter 2452 And he can''t imagine how many grievances Su Nian suffered in Su''s home when he was away. So he must not let Sunian stay here alone. He must take Sunian out of here. "Uncle Su, if you have to drive me away, let me take Su Nian away." As soon as Su Nian heard this, he suddenly felt that his whole life was not good. If he has already driven Su Yao out of the Su family, he can go with Jiangnan. But now Su Yao is still staying in Su''s house. If he leaves, will all his previous achievements be wasted? And he felt that if he really followed Jiangnan today, he would never be able to go back to Su''s home. In this way, it''s just the same as in my life. "No, I won''t follow you!" Smell speech, Jiangnan Leng Leng, and he is also very puzzled. He didn''t understand why Su Nian didn''t want to leave with him. Is Sunian not afraid of being bullied in the Su family? "Su Nian, why don''t you come with me?" "Sorry, Jiangnan." Su Nian sighed, "I love this family and my family very much, so I can''t leave." Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. What love this family, love my family Clearly want to get the position of Su family young master. It''s really high sounding. "But they don''t regard you as their family at all. Don''t be silly any more!" Jiangnan wants to wake up Su Nian. "I don''t care." Su Nian laughed, "as long as I can be with them, even if they don''t treat me as their family, I will be very happy." Su Nian didn''t notice that when Su''s father heard this, his face became more ugly. But Su Yao noticed, and even wanted to laugh. Isn''t Su Nian accusing the Su family of not treating him as a family? He didn''t think about what the Su family had done to him. He didn''t know how to repay his kindness at all. He was just a white eyed wolf. And he was not really the Su family. He was just a thief who had stolen other people''s lives for 18 years. Now he wants to steal more things. Sure enough, what kind of IQ is it before rebirth, and what kind of IQ is it after rebirth. No matter what happens after rebirth, IQ will never change. Su Nian''s success is entirely due to systematic help. Garbage like him is not a leading role at all. He got all this by despicable means. ¡­¡­ Jiangnan even more puzzled, but also some dissatisfaction, "what about me? In your heart, I don''t matter at all? " Su Nian is a little impatient now, but Jiangnan is his fiance after all, and he needs Jiangnan''s help in the future. He can''t fall out with Jiangnan, so he goes on with patience. "How can it be? You are also very important in my heart, but I have some things to solve now. I can only hurt you for a while." In order to fool the past, Sunian squeezed out a few tears. "Jiang Nian, I know it''s wrong for me to do this, but I don''t know what I should do. But don''t worry, I''ll come up with the best of both worlds. " Seeing him cry, the anger of Jiangnan disappeared immediately. He sighed faintly, "well, I believe you, then I''ll go first." Then he looked at Su Yao again. He wanted to warn Su Yao not to bully Su Nian, but Su''s father was here, so he could only warn him with his eyes. Su Yao directly ignored Chapter 2453 Jiangnan was almost infuriated by his attitude. And he realized later that something was wrong. After all, every time he came, Su Yao would immediately pester him, but today is different. Today, Su Yao not only didn''t pester him, but also treated him with this attitude, and there was no love in his eyes, only full of disgust. It''s like a different person all of a sudden. But can a person really change that much in just a few days? Of course, Su Yao may be playing hard to get. No, it''s hard to get. But it didn''t work for him at all. He had only Sunian in his heart, and he only liked Sunian. No matter what tactics Su Yao plays, he will not change his mind towards Su Nian. "Su Yao, you''d better not do unnecessary things. You won''t succeed." Listening to this, Su Yao knew what he had done in his brain. He felt very speechless. This Jiangnan''s brain is really wrong, but also very narcissistic. Does everyone like it when he regards himself as RMB? Not to mention that he and Sunian are really a good match. No wonder huiwangba takes a fancy to mungbean. Su''s father was even more angry when he saw that Jiangnan threatened his son in front of him. If it had not been for his good upbringing, he would have yelled and let Jiangnan get out immediately. And all this is because of Sunian. If it wasn''t for Sunian, it wouldn''t have happened. This is the first time that Su''s father thinks Su Nian is a troublemaker. Seeing that Su''s father''s expression was wrong, Su Nian quickly pulled Jiangnan''s clothes and told him to stop talking about it. After all, if Su''s father gets angry, he is likely to break his engagement with the Jiang family and drive him out of the Su family. The reason why he was able to stay with Jiangnan was that he was backed by the Su family. But if he is driven out of the Su family, his engagement with Jiangnan is likely to be broken. After all, the rich and powerful families are all profit oriented, and Su Nian is not a serious young master of the Su family. Without the backing of the Su family, he would be nothing, and he would not have the qualification to enter the Jiang family. So he must not be driven out of the Su family. Jiangnan also realized what he had said, but he thought his dignity was too high. Even in the face of Su Fu, he would not bow his head. "Su Nian, I''ll leave first. I''ll come to you soon." He has decided that he will transfer to Sunian''s school and protect Sunian. Su Nian just wanted to faint. He felt that he had picked the wrong person. Jiangnan had no brain at all. Mingming makes Su Yibei angry, but he doesn''t even say sorry, and ignores him. If it had been him, he would have driven Jiangnan out of the country. It seems that he has to change his goal. If he remembers correctly, there is a elder brother in Jiangnan, whose name is Jiang Shuo. Jiang Shuo is very excellent. Now he is only 23 years old, and he has set up a company on his own. Compared with Jiangnan, Jiang Shuo is the one most likely to inherit the Jiang family. If he can get on the line with Jiang Shuo, he won''t have to worry in the future, and no one will look down on him any more. I just don''t know how to get in touch with Jiang Shuo. And so on, you can contact Jiang Shuo through Jiangnan, but only if he follows Jiangnan to Jiang''s home. If he could, he would like to go back with Jiangnan now, but not yet Chapter 2454 As soon as he got back to school after his vacation, before he entered the school gate, Su Yao was blocked at the school gate. The people who blocked him at the school gate were all gangsters with sticks in their hands. Su Yao looked at the sticks in their hands, but he was not afraid at all, and he was very calm, "who asked you to come?" Those thugs didn''t answer, "come with us. We have something very important to talk to you alone." "Jiangnan sent you here, didn''t it?" Smell speech, the facial expression on a few hoodlums face changed again and again. It never occurred to them that Su Yao had guessed who their employer was so soon. Looking at the expressions on their faces, Su Yao knew he was right. I can''t help being speechless. Jiangnan is also a fool. He found so many unreliable gangsters to deal with him. I don''t think he is as easy to bully as the original owner. "I''m willing to double the amount Jiangnan gave you, but you have to beat him up." Those thugs were excited by this. But when they think of their identity in Jiangnan, they can only resist it. Su Yao sighed, "Jiangnan should not tell you my identity. I''m Su Yao, the eldest young master of the Su family. You should have heard of the Su family?" Of course, those gangsters knew the Su family and had heard the name of Su Yao, but Jiangnan didn''t mention it to them at all. If they had known that the other party was the great master of the Su family, they would not have cooperated with Jiangnan. After all, the Su family is better than the Jiang family. Jiang family, they can''t afford to offend. But the Su family, they can not afford to offend. "What''s the matter, have you thought about it? Who are you going to stand for? " "Master Su, although we are on your side, we dare not offend master Jiang er." "There''s nothing to be afraid of. You just need to wear a mask when you hit him, and then take some pictures to threaten him. A man like him, however, values his dignity more than anything else. He will never let this matter spread Su Yao said with a smile. "And now it''s a legal society. He doesn''t dare to do anything about you." Those gangsters think that this is quite reasonable, but they still dare not. "Master Su, don''t embarrass us any more." Su Yao sneered, "what? You dare not offend Jiangnan, but you dare to offend me? " Those thugs shook their heads, "dare not, dare not." "Since you don''t dare, you should listen to me. Go to the police station, or work with me, choose one. " How can those gangsters choose? They can only choose to cooperate with Su Yao, otherwise they will be locked up in the police station for a lifetime. "Young master Su, we''ll listen to you, but this money?" "Don''t worry, money can''t be without you, but after it''s done." Su Yao said, "when the time comes, hand in photos and hand in money, you should have no opinion?" "No problem, no problem." How dare they have any opinions? "Since there is no problem, you can go to Jiangnan now. Please remember to take photos." "Yes, yes." "Wait a minute." Su Yao called them, "add your contact information first, and then send the photos directly to my mobile phone. After all, I don''t have so much spare time to meet you." "Good, good." So I exchanged my contact information. Su Yao left contentedly, and the gangsters stood there doubting life. They were obviously fighting against Su Yao, but now they have been rebelled. Alas Chapter 2455 When Jiangnan received the news, he thought that the gangsters he came over had beaten Su Yao violently. He was very happy. So when those little gangsters asked him to go somewhere, he didn''t doubt that there was something wrong with it. It was not until he arrived at his destination and was knocked out from behind that he found that he had fallen into the trap. When he woke up, he found himself tied to a chair. Standing in front of him were several people with masks on their faces. He recalled what had happened before, and suddenly became angry. "What do you bastards want to do?" The gangsters did not answer his questions, but began to kick him. Jiangnan is also a good fighter in the fight, but now that he is being defended, he can''t resist at all. He can only let them fight against him. Before long, Jiangnan was beaten black and blue by those gangsters. But it wasn''t over. The gangsters took off his pants and took several pictures. "Jiang Er Shao, you''d better not call the police, otherwise we can''t guarantee whether these photos will be sent to the Internet." Those guys are all using sound changers. So after hearing this strange voice, Jiangnan has some doubts about life. But that''s not the point. "Who sent you here?" Several gangsters didn''t pay any attention to him. After they knocked him unconscious, they untied the rope he tied to him. Then they left him there and left. When Jiangnan woke up, it was already dark. He recalled what happened before he was knocked unconscious. He was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. If he had been at home, he would have smashed things. But there is only one mobile phone on him. If he smashes it, he doesn''t know how to go back. But if he is seen by his family, he will ask after all. He didn''t want to be told that he had been beaten, and he didn''t have the strength to fight back. Therefore, Jiangnan had to call a friend who had a good time with him and let him come to pick him up. The other party came quickly, but when he saw Jiangnan, who was beaten black and blue, he almost didn''t recognize it. "Are you Jiangnan?" Jiangnan nodded. The other side was even more surprised, "what''s the matter with you? Why are you so embarrassed? " Jiangnan doesn''t want to say that he was beaten. After all, his friend is still a big mouth. If he knows, he will say it. He will lose all his face in Jiangnan. "Nothing. I did it by accident." The other side is not a fool, naturally we can see that he was beaten. But he didn''t want to say it, so he didn''t ask any more. After all, Jiangnan was beaten. He must be in a bad mood now. If I ask to the end, I will be scolded by him. And maybe break up with him. He has something else to ask Jiangnan for help. "Shall I take you to the hospital? This is too serious for you. If you don''t go to the hospital, your face will be destroyed. " Jiangnan didn''t want to go to the hospital. After hearing what he said, he suddenly changed his mind. Although he didn''t eat by his face, he couldn''t bear to see his face broken, and Su Nian liked his face very much. "Please take it to the hospital now." "No trouble, no trouble, it''s all friends, it should be." Chapter 2456 Jiangnan doesn''t want his family to see him like this, but God doesn''t give him this chance. As soon as he arrived at the hospital, he ran into his brother Jiang Shuo. It''s too late to hide. He can only hope that the other party won''t recognize him. But what I didn''t expect was that the other party recognized him at a glance, and also called his name, "Jiangnan, what''s the matter with you?" Jiangnan in the face of his brother, always no confidence, after all, the other side is really excellent. And now he is like this again, which makes him even more unable to look up. Jiangnan forced out a smile, "brother, I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s really a coincidence." Jiang Shuo is not in the mood to greet him here, "what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing. I fell it by accident." Jiangnan doesn''t want to let others know that he was beaten, let alone let his brother know about it. "Did you fall? Jiangnan, do you think I''m a three-year-old? " Jiang Shuo sneered, "tell me who did it." Although he didn''t like his brother who was always hanging around, no matter what, he was his brother after all. But now his younger brother has been beaten by others. It''s just beating Jiang Shuo in the face and the whole Jiang family in the face. "Brother, it''s really my own fall. Don''t ask any more questions, OK?" Jiangnan begged. Jiang Shuo looked at Jiang Yanming, who was supporting him, "what''s the matter with you?" "I don''t know. He was like this when I was there." Jiang Yanming said. "You really don''t know, or are you going with him to cheat me?" "Brother Jiang, I really don''t know." Jiang Yanming''s legs and stomach have been shaking there. "Since you won''t tell me, I''ll send someone to investigate." "Brother, I''ll solve this matter myself. I don''t need you to worry about it." Jiangnan spoke quickly. He''s disgraced enough now. It would be even more disgraceful if he was known that he was beaten by some gangsters. Jiang Shuo picked eyebrows, "are you sure you can solve it?" "Yes, I will." "Then this time I won''t interfere." Jiang Shuo put away his mobile phone, "and I''ll tell my parents about it." Smell speech, Jiangnan immediately feel his whole person is not good. "Brother, please don''t tell them about it. I beg you." "No way." Jiang Shuo very ruthlessly refused his request, and quickly left. Jiangnan God, come and kill him with dorray. Jiang Yanming had a lingering fear, "Jiangnan, your brother is really terrible. In the face of him, I don''t even dare to breathe. I''m so glad I don''t have a brother. " Jiangnan rolled his eyes, "are you showing off to me?" He also wants to have no brother if he can. But there is no chance. He''s really hard. Jiang Yanming quickly changed the topic, "in other words, what happened to you and Sunian?" It''s OK not to mention it. When it''s mentioned, Jiangnan thinks about what happened in the Su family last time. "Not at all. He was bullied. And I''ve decided that I''ll transfer to his school in a few days. With me, no one can bully him. " That''s true love between you two. Jiang Yanming can''t help but make complaints about his mind. "Do your parents know about it?" "They said they would not interfere in my decision." Jiangnan said. "What about your brother?" Jiangnan Shut up Chapter 2457 Although Jiang Shuo does not intend to intervene in this matter, he still asks people to investigate who beat Jiangnan. After learning the truth, he felt that his younger brother was a fool, and he had a bad impression on Su Nian, whom he had never met. After all, if it wasn''t for Su Nian, his stupid brother wouldn''t have paid someone to beat Su Yao, and he wouldn''t have stolen the chicken and turned the beaten man into himself. And Su Nian is certainly not as simple as he shows. He must be doing it. It seems that he has to meet Su Nian sometime. He really wanted to know what kind of enchantment Decoction this Sunian gave Jiangnan, so that Jiangnan did so many stupid things for him. Jiangnan thought that Jiang Shuo must have told his parents about being beaten. He was afraid of going back to be scolded, so he didn''t dare to go back. So, during the healing period, he always lived with Jiang Yanming. Jiang Yanming suffered a lot. Jiangnan sent him to do this and that every day. He regarded him as a tool, but he didn''t dare to complain. I don''t know how long it took, the wound on Jiangnan''s face was finally healed. During this period of time, he stayed in Jiang Yanming''s villa all the time. He never stepped out of the gate because he didn''t want others to see his swollen face. He was afraid that others would point fingers at him. This also led to his special boredom during this period. So after the wound on his face was healed, the first thing he did was to leave Jiang Yanming''s villa and go out for a cool day. After that, he went back to Jiang''s home and asked his parents to transfer. His parents didn''t say anything. They asked him why he wanted to transfer and agreed. But Jiang Shuo is at home today, and he knows the real reason why Jiangnan wants to transfer. "If I remember correctly, Su Nian is also in No.15 middle school. You don''t want to go to No.15 middle school for him, do you?" Hearing the speech, Jiangnan was silent immediately, "..." How does his brother see that? Is he that obvious? "Brother, you are mistaken. I really just want to change my learning environment." "You don''t have to explain it any more. I know the little things in your heart very well." Jiang Shuo said with a smile, "you just want to go to No.15 middle school for that Su Nian." Jiangnan This kind of thing is clear in your heart. Why do you want to say it? Isn''t that a blockbuster for me? Seeing that Jiangnan was silent, Jiang''s father knew that it was probably what Jiang Shuo said. His face became serious immediately. "Jiangnan, do you really want to go to No.15 middle school for the sake of the year of the Soviet Union?" "No How dare Jiangnan admit it? If he did, he would probably not be able to transfer to the No.15 middle school. Jiang Fu slapped the table, "tell me the truth!" Jiangnan was startled at once Really not. I want to turn around for my own sake. " Compared with Jiang''s father, Jiang''s mother is much more talkative, "OK, he wants to go, let him go. No matter what he wants to turn around for, as long as he is happy "You, get used to him. If you get used to him again, you will spoil him at least one day." Father Jiang sighed. He looked at Jiangnan, where he was still pestering. He was a little impatient. "Go back to your room and go to bed. When I see you, I feel headache." Jiangnan said tentatively, "then I''ll go to No.15 middle school?" "If you say one more word, don''t go." "I see. I''ll go upstairs and sleep now!" Chapter 2458 At the thought of meeting Sunian the day after tomorrow, Jiangnan was too excited to sleep. He wanted to tell Su Nian that he was going to be transferred to No.15 middle school, but he stopped when the news was about to be sent out. He''s going to surprise Sunian. Surprise. If you tell Su Nian in advance, it''s not a surprise. Compared with Jiangnan, which was too excited to sleep, Sunian was too angry to sleep. I don''t know what happened during this period of time. Originally, I only focused on Su Yao''s father and mother. In the past, Su Yao was redundant in this family. But now, he has become redundant. In other words, all the things he did before turned into useless work. No, he can''t let things go on like this, or sooner or later he will be driven out of the Su family. He doesn''t want to end up like his life. Su Yao was the only one who was driven out of the Su family. Now he has to make a new plan, a sure plan. But he couldn''t come up with a foolproof plan. Su Nian can only continue to turn to his own system, "system, if you want to unbind with me earlier, then you can do me a favor." What''s up? ¡¿ "do you have a way to control other people''s thinking?" [I have told you before that you can only unlock a higher level when your level is improved. ¡¿ "what about the medicine? You must have something there that can confuse people''s minds, don''t you [yes, there are, but there are strong side effects. People who take that medicine are likely to be insane and lose their senses, so I advise you not to use it. ¡¿The system said. Although he really wants to get rid of the bond with Su Nian as soon as possible, he doesn''t want to see someone who is insane by Su Nian. "Why not use it? Give it to me now. " This is the best way. If the Su''s couple are insane, he can easily get Su''s family, and then drive Su Yao out of the house. In this way, he doesn''t have to worry any more. System: If you had known it, you would not have said it. Su Nian had already lost his conscience. Why was he bound to this guy in the first place? [this also gives you that you need to improve your level to get it. After all, it''s a forbidden drug. ¡¿ Su Nian was so angry that he almost lifted the table, "this is not good, that is not good, you are really useless." System: Otherwise, you don''t think I''m useless, so you don''t ask me for help. It''s up to you. You''re the one that''s useless. It''s so complicated. Then don''t call me any more. You can do it yourself. ¡¿ "what do you mean?" The system doesn''t bother to pay attention to him and goes offline directly. At this time, Su Nian was really more angry. He picked up something and smashed it to the ground. It was crackling. Su Fu, who passed by his bedroom door, frowned when he heard the sound of smashing things from inside. "Su Nian, what are you doing?" Su Nian was frightened by his voice in a moment It''s nothing. It''s just a fall. " "Open the door and I''ll go in and have a look." Su Nian looked at the things on the ground that he had fallen to pieces. He felt that if he really opened the door, he would be scolded. But if he doesn''t open the door, Su''s father''s impression of him will get worse, so he quickly kicks those things under the bed, and then goes up to open the door. Chapter 2459 Su''s father came in to have a look and found that there was something missing in the room, but he didn''t mention, "Su Nian, I think it''s necessary for me to have a good talk with you." Su Nian was very reluctant, but he didn''t dare to show it, "Dad, what do you want to talk to me about?" "I found that you are not happy recently. Are you angry that we have ignored you?" Su Fu sighed. So you know that. It''s ridiculous. "Dad, I really didn''t think so. Brother has suffered so much outside that he is not easy to be found. You should pay attention to him. After all, he is your own son. " Mingming already has me. Why do you want to get Su Yao back? I''m the son who has been with you for more than ten years, aren''t I? Is blood relationship really that important? Su''s father sighed again. He reached out and patted Su Nian on the shoulder. "Su Nian, I know you are a good boy. Don''t be angry with your brother any more. After all, he has suffered for you for more than ten years." The expression on Su Nian''s face almost couldn''t hang up Dad, I know. I will let him How dare I get angry with him? It''s because he irritated me repeatedly. What else? He has suffered for me for more than ten years, but I don''t want to trade with him. I think you are accusing me. I''m not your own son. "OK, I won''t talk about anything else. It''s late. Go to bed." "Good night." After Su''s father left, Su Nian became more and more angry. He picked up the lamp on the bedside table and was about to smash it on the ground. However, when he thought that the noise might attract Su''s father''s attention, he put the lamp back to its original position. "System, you give me out, I know you are, don''t play dead for me there." Originally, the system didn''t want to talk to Su Nian, but he was really impatient with him? ¡¿ "give me other tasks, I want to upgrade as soon as possible." If the system had eyes, it would have turned several white eyes in a row? ¡¿ "there is still half a month to go before the mid-term exam. I can''t wait that long." Su Nian said boldly, "so you quickly arrange other tasks for me." OK, I''ll arrange other tasks for you now. ¡¿ [your second task is to get the top ten grades in the math quiz on Wednesday. ¡¿ Su Nian almost spat out blood, "how is this kind of task related to learning?" Does he look like a person who likes to learn? And among the eight subjects, his math is the worst. When he gets the top ten in the class, it''s better to let him wash the toilet. He doubted very much that the system had come up with this kind of task to punish him. Su Nian swears in his heart. "No, you have to give me another task, or I''ll jump out of here." Su Nian went to the window and raised his foot to the windowsill. Then, with a hiss, his crotch cracked. Su Nian felt that he was going to lose face, but he tried to keep calm. As long as you don''t feel embarrassed, it will be others. "I''m serious about the system. If you don''t change the task, I''ll really jump from here and we''ll die together." The system knows that Sunian is threatening himself, but he really doesn''t want to die with Sunian. OK, tell me what kind of task you want. ¡¿ "Su Yao was framed successfully." ¡¾¡­¡­ that ''s ok. ¡¿ Chapter 2460 When Su Yao learned about it from Tang yuan, he suddenly looked forward to how Su Nian would frame himself. I don''t think it''s setting up myself to push him downstairs, is it? If that''s the case, then he''s really working too hard. Su Yao guessed correctly. The next morning, Su Nian suddenly blocked him at the stairway and began to speak in the style of Bai Lian. "Brother, I know you are still angry that I have replaced you for more than ten years, but it''s not my fault. If I had known about it, I would have changed with you." Su Yao held his hands in front of his chest. Without saying anything, he watched him perform there. "Brother, I know I''m sorry for you, but we are brothers. Can''t you forgive me?" Su Yao sneered, "do you have any blood relationship with me?" Su Nian suddenly choked "Since there is no blood relationship, don''t mention the word" brother ". I just feel disgusted." Su Nian tears a few tears, just want to say something, suddenly saw Su Fu. He was so cruel that he fell back and cried out in disbelief, "brother, why do you want to push me?" It''s really inferior not to act. But the imaginary thing didn''t happen, and I don''t know what happened. The positions of him and Su Yao suddenly fell off each other. The person who fell down was not him, but Su Yao. And he was standing there, pushing with his right hand. Su Nian was ignorant. What''s going on? What happened just now? Shouldn''t he be the one who fell? Did Su Yao have expected what he would do? Hearing the sound, Su''s father came quickly. When he saw Su Yao fall down the stairs, his pupils suddenly shrank, and the whole person was about to suffocate. He ran to catch Su Yao. But he couldn''t catch it. Su Yao fell to the ground and fainted. I don''t know how long later, Su''s father finally regained his mind. He looked at Su Nian standing at the stairway and roared angrily. "Su Nian, what are you doing?" Su Nian finally recovered. He opened his eyes wide and couldn''t believe it. "It''s not me, it''s not me. It''s his own fall." "I can see clearly that you pushed him down!" Hearing the news, Su''s mother came over. When she saw Su Yao with blood all over her head, she almost fainted. "What are you still doing here? Hurry to send Su Yao to the hospital!" "Yes, to the hospital, to the hospital." Su''s father picked up Su Yao and rushed out. After running past the housekeeper, he said, "housekeeper, take good care of Su Nian. Don''t let him leave Su''s house!" Although the housekeeper didn''t know what happened, he knew that Su Nian must have caused trouble. And the trouble is very big. It''s getting more and more restless. Su Nian went back to his room in a trance. When he was finished, the task of setting up Su Yao was not finished. Instead, he was set up by Su Yao. Even if he didn''t push Su Yao downstairs, in Su''s father''s eyes, it was he who pushed Su Yao downstairs. Su''s father will certainly drive him out of the Su family when he comes back. Su Yao is really cruel, much more cruel than him. No, he can''t be expelled from Su Yao. He must find a way. By the way, he can turn to the system for help. There must be a good way out of the system. "System, system..." Chapter 2461 [it seems that you can''t wait to be punished. Let''s start punishment now. ¡¿ hearing the speech, Su Nian almost spat out his blood. How did he forget that? Day! "I have more important things to tell you, if you can put this matter aside." The system ignored him and continued, "the punishment for you this time is striptease. There will be video recording during the process. Please be prepared. ¡¿ Su Nian suddenly felt that he was not good as a whole, "why is it such a shameful punishment as striptease? Do you think I can strip? " If you don''t jump within three seconds, the system will force you to jump. ¡¿ ¡¾3,2,1¡­¡­ It''s time to start system hosting. ¡¿ the next second, Su Nian watched his hands and feet move, and he could not control it. "What''s the matter?" All he can do now is talk. "Stop at once!" His body was still moving there, and there was nothing left. After being forced to finish this stripper dance, Su Nian felt that he was going to be abandoned. And when he thought that all his shameful actions had been photographed, he wanted to find a piece of tofu to kill him. "System, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Please don''t stigmatize me. This kind of punishment mechanism was made before I left the factory. ¡¿ No, he did it on purpose. He wanted Su Nian to know what would make him angry. Su Nian choked Did you actually record it just now? " [it''s recorded. Do you want to show it? ¡¿ Su Nian Show me You are killing people. "System, I know I''m wrong, can you delete that video?" [No. ¡¿The system mercilessly rejected his request, and I have a more important thing to tell you. ¡¿ "what''s more important?" [that is, if the next task fails again, the video about your striptease will be posted online. ¡¿ Su Nian imagined that picture, and suddenly felt that he was not a good person. No, it seems that he still has to review hard to get a good result in the mid-term exam. Otherwise, after that video was posted on the Internet, he would never have the face to go out again. And in that way, it''s true to be driven out of the Su family. "If I finish my next task, can you delete that video?" Of course. ¡¿The system replied. "Well, I''ll definitely finish another task." Come on. ¡¿ the system doesn''t believe Su Nian can really get any good results in the mid-term exam. As for him, he always asks himself to help others. If he can get a good result in the exam, it''s really a sow who will go to the tree. How could he have chosen such a simple criticism? If he could turn back the clock, he would choose an array again, and he would choose the one with brain instead of the stupid and poisonous one like Su Nian. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, after learning from the doctor that Su Yao had just broken his forehead and had nothing else to do, the Su couple finally breathed a sigh of relief. Su''s mother looked at her son lying on the bed and was very distressed, "what happened just now? Why did Su Yao fall down the stairs? " Chapter 2462 Su''s father was afraid that she would not be able to bear it, so he didn''t want to say, "don''t ask, I don''t want to say!" "Su Yibei, Su Yao is also my son. I have the right to know why he was injured!" Su Mu''s mood suddenly excited, "if you don''t tell me, then I''ll ask the servant at home." Su Fu sighed, "don''t get excited. You are just right." "Don''t change the subject for me. Tell me why Su Yao fell down the stairs!" "Do you really want to know?" "Of course." Jiang Fu sighed again, "I can tell you, but you have to promise me a condition." Forget it, you can hide it for a while, but not for a lifetime. Even if you keep it from her, she will know the truth sooner or later. "What conditions?" "Wait a minute, whatever you hear, don''t get excited." Su Fu replied. "Well, I promise you, you say it quickly." "Su Yao was pushed down by Su Nian!" Hearing this, Su''s mother suddenly opened her eyes, "how could this be possible? How could su Nian do something like that? Are you wrong? " "I also hope I was wrong, but it was su Nian who pushed Su Yao down the stairs." Su Mu still can''t believe it. She didn''t want to believe that her "son" who had been raised for more than ten years would be the kind of person with evil heart. "Did you see him push Su Yao down from upstairs?" Su''s father recalled what happened at that time, "when I was in the past, Su Yao was rolling down the stairs, while Su Nian was standing at the entrance of the stairs, and his right hand was still pushing the floor." He couldn''t believe what he saw was true, but if Su Nian didn''t push Su Yao down from upstairs, who else could it be? Could it be that Su Yao himself fell from the upstairs? Or did he fall from upstairs to frame Sunian? No, Su Yao is definitely not that kind of person. But Su''s father''s words let Su''s mother seize a life-saving straw, "since you didn''t see Su Nian push Su Yao down with your own eyes, it means that your cognition is probably wrong. Maybe Su Yao fell down by himself, but Su Nian didn''t have time to pull him. " Su''s father thinks it''s reasonable, but he always thinks it''s strange. He sighed, "I''d better not mention it. When Su Yao wakes up, ask him what happened." "But what if he lies?" Su Mu blurted out this sentence subconsciously. After looking at Su Fu''s surprised eyes, he said, "you see, he has lied before, and maybe he will lie again this time, in order to get Su Nian out of the Su family." "Why do you think he''s the kind of person you don''t believe in your own son?" Su Mu opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say. She knew that what she had just said was wrong, but she just didn''t want to believe that Su Nian, who had been raised for more than ten years, would do such vicious things. Su Fu sighed, "don''t think too much, our son is definitely not that kind of person." "But..." "It''s nothing, but I''ve installed invisible surveillance on the corridor. I''ll go and adjust the surveillance at that time." Su Mu didn''t know that the corridor was equipped with invisible surveillance, so after hearing this, he was surprised, "when did you install it?" "The day Su Yao was picked up." Chapter 2463 Su Yao, who pretended to be unconscious, heard their conversation clearly. Although he had expected such a story for a long time, he felt cold for the original owner after hearing it. Su''s father is still a little rational, but Su''s mother is really hard to say. She is too emotional. If she is not allowed to discover Su Nian''s true features, she will protect Su Nian at that time. And if she finds out later, she will definitely have a mental breakdown after she finds out. So we have to let her find out the true face of Su Nian. "Tangyuan, I need you to do something for me now." "What''s the matter?" "You should have heard their conversation just now. Go and change the picture taken by the surveillance camera to that I was pushed downstairs by Su Nian." "I see. I''ll do it now." Su Nian was so miserable that he met the heart of the host. But he deserved all this, and he did evil himself. Su''s mother is eager to know the truth of the matter, so she urges Su''s father to go back and adjust the monitoring, "I''ll keep you here. You can go back and adjust the monitoring, and remember to send it to my mobile phone." "All right." Su Fu sighed, "but you don''t want Su Yao to say those words just now." "I know. I''ll never say it." Su Yao Sorry, I''ve heard all of them. Su''s mother pulled a chair and sat beside the bed. She looked at Su Yao lying on the bed with complicated eyes. "Why are you my own son? Do you know that since you came back, there has never been peace at home. Sometimes I always think that I shouldn''t have brought you back, but you are my own son after all... " "I know you have suffered a lot outside, but it''s not su Nian''s fault. Can''t you live in peace with him?" Su Yao It''s him who doesn''t want to live in peace, not the original owner. Thank you! And whenever he has a little self-knowledge, he should take the initiative to move out of the Su family, rather than stay in the Su family, fight with the original owner, and frame the original owner. After hearing this, Tang Yuan couldn''t help but scold him. "Host, her words are really irritating. It''s clear that the original owner is her real son, but she always faces Su Nian, and it''s unreasonable to say such words." "Come on, don''t be angry. It''s not worth it." Su Yao comforted, "and before long, he will know that he is very wrong." "Host, you are too kind. If it was me, I would let her know how to write regret." "It won''t be long before she knows." ¡­¡­ After Su''s father went back, he immediately took a look at the monitoring, and then found that Su Nian really pushed Su Yao down. At the beginning, he did not believe it, so he read it several times, and then confirmed that it was true. At the moment, his mood is very complicated. He didn''t believe it was su Nian who pushed Su Yao down, but now the fact is in front of him, so he can''t help but believe it. When did Su Nian become such a clever and obedient child? Can''t it be that he has been pretending before? It seems that Su Nian can''t stay in Su''s house any longer. Otherwise, Su Nian would have done something even more crazy. Su''s father sighed, and then sent the video to Su''s mother who was still in the hospital Chapter 2464 Before opening the video, Su Mu made some psychological preparation in advance, but after opening the video, her whole body would collapse. She never thought that Su Nian, who had been raised for more than ten years, was really that kind of person. She had vowed that Sunian was definitely not that kind of person, but now, reality slapped her in the face. The reason why her own son is now lying in the hospital is Su Nian''s good work. She has raised Su for more than ten years, and what she raised is a white eyed wolf. She provided Su Nian with good food and drink, and treated him as her own son. But how did Su Nian repay her? He tried to kill her own son. And Did Su Nian do anything to Su Yao when she wasn''t there? The more she thought about it, the more she collapsed and even cried. Now she wants to run to Su Nian and ask him why he did it, but she doesn''t dare. She is afraid that she will know more cruel things. On the other hand, Su''s father has taken that surveillance to ask Su Nian why he did it. "Su Nian, why did you push Su Yao downstairs? Is there anything wrong with you in our Su family? " "Dad, what are you talking about? Have you misunderstood something? How dare I push him downstairs?" Su Nian squeezed out a few tears and looked aggrieved. "I know I''m not your own son, but I''ve been in this family for more than ten years. Don''t you know what kind of person I am?" After listening to these words, Su''s father was even more disappointed with him. "Su Nian, Su Nian, I didn''t expect you to learn to lie now. You really let me down." "Do you think if I don''t have any evidence in my hand, I''ll be sure that you pushed Su Yao downstairs?" "What evidence?" Is there a monitor on the corridor? However, even if the monitoring is installed, it can prove that he didn''t push Su Yao down, but Su Yao fell down on purpose. With this thought, Su Nian suddenly felt more at ease. "See for yourself." Su Fu handed the mobile phone to him. Su Nian takes a look. When he sees Su Yao pushed downstairs by himself in the video, his eyes suddenly open. It''s impossible. He remembers clearly that he didn''t push Su Yao. Su Yao fell down on purpose to frame him. This surveillance video must be fake. "Dad, monitoring must be for the sake of manipulation. I can''t do that kind of crazy thing. You must believe me." "Someone must be setting me up. Yes, someone must be setting me up." "Who do you think is going to frame you? Su Yao? " Su Nian immediately stopped talking. "Do you mean that Su Yao intentionally fell from the upstairs in order to frame you, and arranged a person in advance to change the surveillance video secretly?" Su Fu sneered, "Su Nian, you really let me down. You are not suitable to stay here any more. You can pack up and leave tomorrow." "From today on, you are no longer a member of the Su family." Su Nian is completely flustered now, he quickly kneels down, "Dad, this is really not what I do, how can I do such a stupid thing." Chapter 2465 "If I really want to harm him, I won''t choose the location at home or do it myself. It must be a misunderstanding." "And the monitoring has a dead angle. Maybe it''s right in front of the dead angle, leading to dislocation. At that time, I saw that he was going to fall, so I planned to pull him, but I didn''t expect that it was too late, so in your eyes, it turned into me pushing him down. " Su Nian is still arguing there. But Su Fu didn''t believe it at all, because the monitor he didn''t install was able to take in the dead angle, so there was no dislocation at all. "Don''t say anything, and don''t quibble. Besides, don''t call me dad any more. You have nothing to do with the Su family. My son is only Su Yao. " "Besides, I have been kind to you for not calling the police to arrest you, so don''t challenge my patience, or we will meet at the police station." Su Nian stopped talking, but he was so angry. "That''s all I have to say. Do yourself a favor." Su Nian can''t control his anger. After Su''s father left, he kicked on the door. "System, get out of here. What''s the matter?" What''s the matter? What''s the matter? What happened again? ¡¿ "I didn''t push Su Yao down. Why are they so sure that I pushed him down? What''s more, the surveillance video is obviously fake. Why do they only believe in the surveillance video, but not my son who has been raised by them for more than ten years? " System: You ask so many questions at once, which one should I answer? "What''s more, you swore that Su Yao was not reborn. But if he''s not really reborn, why does that happen? " If he comes according to his original plan, Su Yao will be driven out of the Su family soon. But all of a sudden it changed. The Su family, who had been on his side, suddenly turned their heart to Su Yao. In addition, those students in the school used to hate Su Yao very much, but now, several people are competing to be su Yao''s friends. And now the person who is going to be driven out becomes Su Nian. He doesn''t accept such a result, and he doesn''t even accept death. So which step is wrong? Su Yao must have been reborn, or he would not have been like a different person all of a sudden. "Say, are you lying to me? Are you with Su Yao? " The system is very speechless. [you think too much. I have investigated several times. Su Yao is not a reborn or a Tasker at all. ¡¿ "what''s going on?" Su Nian can''t roar. Have you ever thought that he might be playing the role of pig and eating tiger all the time? ¡¿ Su Nian didn''t want to believe it, but now there is no other reason besides this. "System, you must help me this time, or we''ll both be ruined." How do you want me to help you? ¡¿ he is more and more regretful now. At the beginning, he didn''t find that Sunian was a fool who loved to eat and play. "I want you to help me kill Su Yao." Su Nian gritted his teeth. Now only when Su Yao is dead can everything be back on track. Anyway, he is the son of the Su family who has been raised by them for more than ten years. If Su Yao is gone, they will only have their own son Chapter 2466 The system knows that Su Nian is cruel, but he didn''t expect to be so cruel. He thought Su just wanted him to help him find a way to stay in Su''s house, but he wanted to kill Su Yao. He made it clear before that he could not kill any role in the world, otherwise the world would collapse. [no, I told you before that you can''t kill any character in the world. ¡¿ "you have said that, but you only said that you can''t kill Su Yao by yourself, so I can kill Su Yao by other people''s hands." Su Nian said boldly. System: Is this a card bug with me here? [I didn''t make it clear to you, but it doesn''t mean that you can kill Su Yao with other people''s hands. ¡¿Su Nian sneered, "so you''re not going to help me?" [it''s not that I don''t help, it''s that I can''t help. ¡¿I can help you with other things, but I really can''t help you with this. ¡¿ "then you can do another thing for me." What''s the matter? ¡¿ "let the Su couple lose their memory, let them think that I am their own son." Do you want to replace Su Yao? ¡¿ "yes, can you help me?" I have to think about that. ¡¿ "I can give you time to think about it, but maybe the next second you suddenly feel unhappy and jump down from here." Su Nian is standing on the balcony now. As long as he jumps down and doesn''t fall to death, he is half disabled. Are you threatening me? Are you really not afraid of death? ¡¿ "don''t I have experienced it once before?" Su Nian laughed. "I don''t mind dying again. Anyway, I will die with you." Are you crazy?! ¡¿ "I''m crazy, and I''m driven crazy by all of you, so you''d better think about it quickly." ¡¾¡­¡­ I''ve made up my mind. I can help you, but I can''t guarantee whether I can succeed or not. ¡¿ "I believe you will succeed." System: Then I really want to thank your ancestors. Why is it that other systems encounter a smart and obedient host, while he encounters a lunatic with a brain disease? It''s really unfair. No, he must think of a way to get rid of the binding with Su Nian, or he will be dragged down by this stupid criticism. "We can start now. Let''s go and solve Su Yibei first." [but he''s going to the hospital now. If you go, he will be more angry, and maybe you won''t even see him. ¡¿The system reminds very kindly. Su Nian suddenly choked Then wait until he comes back. " I have something to do. ¡¿ ¡­¡­ Su Nian just waited and waited until midnight, when the Su couple didn''t come back from the hospital, so he fell asleep on the sofa in the living room. When I woke up the next morning, I still didn''t see Mr. and Mrs. su. And he also thought of the things Su Yibei asked him to move out today, but he didn''t plan to move out. He was going to hide outside for a day. He didn''t believe that the Su family were really willing to drive him away. Yesterday, Su Yibei must have been too excited to say that. When you calm down, you''ll definitely go back. Then he''ll come back tomorrow and have the system reset their memories. He''s really smart. Chapter 2467 But I just don''t know where to live today. Just when Su Nian was worried about where he should live today, Jiangnan suddenly called. "Su Nian, isn''t today Monday? Why didn''t you come to school? " Of course, Sunian knew it was Monday, but he was not in the mood to go to school, so he asked his teacher for leave in advance. But how did Jiangnan know he didn''t go to school today? "I''m not feeling well today, so I asked for leave, but how do you know I didn''t go to school?" Of course, Jiangnan didn''t say that he was transferred to No.15 middle school, because he wanted to surprise Su Nian, so he said, "don''t you have a very good friend? I also have his contact information here. He suddenly called to ask why you want to go to school today, so I called you." "But aren''t you all right? Why is it suddenly uncomfortable? " Su Nian sighed, "I''m not physically uncomfortable, but mentally uncomfortable." "What''s the matter?" Jiangnan was worried, "is it su Yao who bullied you again?" "He didn''t bully me, just..." Su Nian hesitated, "forget it, I still don''t want to tell you, otherwise you will be as unhappy as me." Listen to this, Jiangnan is more sure that Su Nian must have been bullied, "you tell me what happened in the end, I will help you, with me, no one can bully you." "If you won''t tell me, I''ll come to you right now." Su Nian sighed, "Jiangnan, don''t embarrass me any more. I really don''t want to say that." "I''m not trying to embarrass you. I really want to protect you, and if you don''t say it, Su Yao will bully you even harder next time." "Be obedient, tell me." Su Nian had intended to tell him. Seeing that the time was almost right, he could say, "he fell from upstairs." Jiangnan suddenly some puzzled, "he fell from the upstairs with what do you have to do?" "My parents thought I pushed him down, and I pushed him down in the surveillance video." "But I haven''t done it at all. Why don''t they believe me?" Then Su Nian burst into tears. Jiangnan immediately distressed, "you tell me what happened at that time, I will help you get justice." "At that time, I went to the stairway with him. Suddenly, his foot slipped, and the whole person fell forward. I reached out to hold him, but it was too late, so he rolled down. This scene happened to be seen by Dad, and he mistook it for me to push him down." "But I didn''t do it. Why didn''t they believe me? And you''re going to drive me out of the Su family? I know that Su Yao is their own son, but I have been raised by them for more than ten years. Why are they so merciless to me? " "I have taken them as my family, but why did Su Yao change after he came back? I know that I should know better and leave the Su family by myself, but I don''t want to leave them... " Jiangnan is more distressed, "don''t worry, you still have me, I will be with you all my life, and I believe they will soon regret it." "Don''t cry, my heart will break if you cry again. Where are you now? I''ll come to you "Jiangnan, thank you." Chapter 2468 Su Nian thought that after a day of calm, Su''s parents had changed their mind to drive him out of the Su family. But unexpectedly, after he came back, he found that his things were thrown at the door, and the servants were still throwing his things out. This made the string of reason in his mind break. Su Nian stepped forward and asked in a loud voice, "what are you doing? Why throw my things out? " The housekeeper came over and looked at him with some pity in his eyes. "Young master, no, you are no longer the young master of the Su family from now on." Su Nian felt that his heart was going to be cold Why? " "Because you are not the master of the Su family, and you should have left long ago." Su Yao''s voice rang from behind him. Su Nian turned to look at him, looking at his eyes, as if to want to eat him like, "is it you do, why do you want to do this to me?" "Ask yourself what you''ve done." Su Yao said with a smile. "It''s clear that you set me up. I didn''t do anything at all." Su Nian roared. "Then tell me how I designed to limit you?" "You deliberately fell downstairs and had the surveillance video changed. You just want me to be expelled from the Su family." Su Nian gritted his teeth. "Why are you doing this to me? Has not the position of the eldest young master of the Su family been given to you? " "What else are you dissatisfied with? Why do you have to rob me?" "But the position of the young master of the Su family is mine." Su Yao sneered, "you have nothing to do with the Su family. Why do you think I robbed you?" "It''s up to me to say that. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have suffered for more than ten years." Su Nian almost died of his words, "Su Yao, you really showed your nature." "Isn''t that forced by you? Do you think I don''t know what you do? " Su Nian was shocked. He was just about to ask Su Yao what this meant when he suddenly saw Su''s father coming this way. Suddenly I had a plan. But he didn''t expect that Su Yao''s action was faster than him. He had fallen to the ground one step ahead of time, and Su Yao was still playing there. "Su Nian, I know you were driven out of Su''s house because of me, but I didn''t know that would happen. But even if you are very angry now, you can''t do it. I came out of the hospital. Do you want me to go into the hospital again? " "Su Nian, if you really don''t want to leave the Su family, I can plead for you." Su Nian did not expect that Su Yao would suddenly come to such a Sao operation, and the whole person was stunned there. After Su Fu came, he said, "what are you doing?" "It''s nothing. I just fell down suddenly. Don''t blame Su Nian." Su Yao said this with an expression of grievance. "Dad, I don''t think Su Nian wants to leave Su''s family. You can give him another chance." Su Nian Now I finally know why I can''t fight Su Yao. This guy really can play better than him. "Don''t speak for him any more. If he can harm you once, he can harm you for the second time and the third time. This time, it''s because you are so lucky that nothing happens." Although he didn''t see it just now, he heard it clearly in class. Su Nian had no sense of regret at all, and he pushed Su Yao down Chapter 2469 If you leave Su Nian in Su''s house again, I don''t know how many things he will make. "You don''t have to intercede for him. My decision will not change. Su Nian, just take your things and leave quickly, or don''t blame me for not giving you face! " Su Nian''s face turned pale, and his tears fell like he didn''t want money. He looked very pitiful. "Dad, do you really want to drive me away?" If it had been put in the past, Su Fu would have taken his move, but now it''s different. He has seen the true face of Su Nian. If he believes it again, he will be a fool. "I''m not your father, and you''re not my son. You should have moved out long ago. I thought you were my son for more than ten years, so I left you in the Su family. But you let me down. I regret the decision I made "You don''t have to say anything. Leave now, or I won''t mind giving you a ride." Su Nian clenched his teeth, knelt down on the ground and begged. "I really know I''m wrong. I''m confused. I will never do that again. Please forgive me. If I leave the Su family, I don''t know where else I can go. You are the only one in my family now. " Su''s mother just came back to hear this sentence. Although she was very angry that Su Nian had done that, she still had some feelings for Su Nian. Seeing Su Nian kneeling and pleading, his heart immediately softened. "You see, he already knows that he is wrong, and I don''t think he will have that kind of thing again. You can forgive him this time. Everyone will make mistakes." Su Nian saw Su''s mother speak for her. On the surface, she was very grateful to her, but in her heart, she was a fool. "Mom, you don''t have to say anything. I''m wrong. I deserve to be expelled from the Su family. Don''t make dad embarrassed." "Listen, he really knows that he is wrong, so give him another chance." "Yes, just give him another chance. I believe he didn''t mean it before." Su Yao echoed, "and if he was driven out, he would be really homeless. That would be too pitiful." Who can''t pretend to be a white lotus? Su Nian''s skill is a little poor. Su Nian felt disgusted when he heard these words. Oh, this Su Yao is really a big white lotus. It''s him who designed to frame himself. Now it''s him who pleads for himself. It''s really good and bad. It''s a waste of time not to act. Su Nian scolded in his heart, but his face was very moved. "Brother, I didn''t expect that you would forgive me. Although I was just worried that my parents would be robbed by you, it was really my fault. I''m glad you can forgive me. From today on, I will be at peace with you. " Oh, pretend to be a good man here. Did Su Yao think that if he interceded for him, he would be grateful? No, I will try my best to drive Su Yao out of the Su family. Su Yao laughed and did not speak. The taste of tea in this sentence is really strong. He said he was worried about his parents being robbed. The reason why he did that kind of thing can make Su Fu and Su Mu soft hearted. This is killing two birds with one stone. I just don''t know if Su and his wife will believe him. But Su''s mother was soft hearted. "Su Yao has already forgiven him, so don''t worry about it any more." In the end, Su Niang stayed under the persuasion of Su Yao and Su mu. Chapter 2470 However, this makes Tangyuan very confused. "Host, why do you plead for Sunian? Why don''t you just let him be driven out of the Su family? " "Of course, I still want to play with him. Life will not be boring with him." "But what if he does something crazy?" "Do you think he has a chance to do that?" Su Yao asked. "Yes, I almost forgot that you are still here." "The devil? Don''t talk nonsense. I''m cute. " Tangyuan Oh, I''m sorry. I feel like vomiting after hearing that. Can you order a face? Where are you cute? You are the devil. ¡­¡­ At this time, Jiangnan finally came. He looked at the things that belonged to Sunian that were thrown on the ground and was very angry. He thought Su Nian might have understood too much about what he said on the phone, but he didn''t expect that the Su family was really fickle. Even if it''s a dog, it''s emotional. But they have done such a thing, this is too chilling. This anger, Jiangnan''s reason is not half. "What are you doing..." Seeing that Jiangnan really came, Su Nian immediately felt a headache. This Jiangnan is a pig teammate at all. He''s not easy to stay at Su''s now. If Jiangnan opens his mouth, it will certainly do harm to him. So it''s absolutely necessary to block Jiangnan''s mouth. Su Nian quickly interrupted Jiangnan, "Jiangnan, why did you come all of a sudden?" Jiangnan was a little confused, "didn''t you ask me to come here, you said on the phone..." "I remember. I did call you. Let''s go now." "What are you doing?" "To eat, you have promised. Have you forgotten?" Su Nian tried to make eyes at him as he spoke. Although Jiangnan''s IQ is a little off-line, at this moment, his brain circuit is at the same level as Su Nian''s. "I remember. I have such a bad memory. Let''s go." "Uncle and aunt, I''ll take Su Nian away and give him back to you later." Su''s father didn''t speak. He took a look at them and went into the room. "You''ll have a good time outside, even if you don''t come back." With these words, Su''s mother came into the room. Now only Su Yao, Su Nian and Jiangnan are left. After there was no one else here, Jiangnan immediately tore his face, "Su Yao, this is the last time I warn you. If you dare to bully Su Nian again, I will never forgive you." Su Yao said with a disdainful smile, "Jiangnan, I think you''d better go to the hospital to have a look at your brain. If you have a disease, treat it. Don''t delay, or you''ll be hopeless." Jiangnan was almost irritated by his words, "you..." Su Yao was too lazy to pay attention to him. He looked at Su Nian and said, "Su Nian, take care of your dog. I don''t have so much patience. If you mess with me, you''re really going to be driven out of the Su family. " Su Nian was also very angry, but he knew that if it wasn''t for Su Yao, he would be driven out of the Su family. However, this does not mean that he will appreciate Su Yao. "Brother, he only said that because he was worried about me. Don''t be angry with him." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "OK, you two can roll. I feel sick when I see you." Chapter 2471 Jiangnan is more gas, he had to talk with Su Yao, but Su Nian stopped him, "Jiangnan, don''t say any more, it''s him who pleads for me, I can continue to stay in the Su family." On hearing this, Jiangnan thought of the words Su Nian had said to himself on the phone, and immediately felt a little resentful. "Don''t plead for him. He''s the one who nearly drove you out. Even if he really spoke for you, he should." "And if it wasn''t for his appearance, your family would be harmonious and beautiful, and your uncles and aunts wouldn''t treat you like that. It''s all his fault." Su Nian listened to these words, but he continued to install white lotus there. "Don''t say that again. It''s not his fault, it''s my fault. I''m not a su family young master, and I should leave here when he comes back. I''m sorry for him." Listening to the white lotus speech, Su Yao rolled his eyes several times. These two idiots are really a good match. Please stay together for a long time and don''t harm others. "I don''t have the spare time to watch you go on, so I won''t disturb you two." With that, he quickly turned and left. "What are you running for? Are you guilty? " Jiangnan mouth does not forgive people, "Su Yao, I tell you, I will never be so willing to give up, you wait for me, I will let you know how to write the word regret." Su Yao did not turn back, "silly fork!" Jiangnan I''m so angry. In the days to come, Su Nian may be really afraid of being driven out of Su''s house, so he doesn''t have any problems, but this doesn''t mean he doesn''t make any small moves behind his back. However, Su Yao knew clearly, so Su Nian''s little moves were not successful. ¡­¡­ Soon it was the day of the mid-term examination. Before the mid-term examination, Su Nian reviewed for several days and specially invited a tutor. His grades were rising, so he was very confident now. He believes that his midterm exam results will be better than Su Yao''s. But he didn''t forget to prepare. And it happened that Su Yao was sitting next to him, which gave him a good chance. The first exam was mathematics, which was su Nian''s short board. Although he had reviewed it well and asked a tutor, he could not make great progress in just a few days. After he finished the multiple choice and fill in the blanks, he thought it over. Take a look at Su Yao next to him. He was so fast that he never stopped. I don''t know whether he can really do it or write about it. However, this made Su Nian''s heart a little uneasy. He took the wrong little note, kneaded it into a ball, and threw it at Su Yao when the teacher was about to walk next to him. But what I didn''t expect was that Su Yao suddenly stood up and walked to the platform with his math paper, "teacher, I''m finished." Su Nian Even half an hour hasn''t arrived yet. How can he finish his writing? It must be scribbling. Other people also think that he is scribbling, otherwise how could he have such a fast speed. The teacher''s heart is also like this, frowned, and then picked up the paper to look at. The next second, his eyes were wide open.. He looked at the paper and then at Su Yao. His eyes were a little complicated. "OK, let''s go." Chapter 2472 The same is true for several other exams. This made Su Nian''s heart more uneasy, so after the exam, he went to Su Yao and asked tentatively, "brother, what do you think of the difficulty of this exam? I think it''s very difficult." Su Yao certainly won''t say that he has done all of them. "I also think it''s very difficult. There are several questions that I haven''t done in my spare time." Su Nian was dubious, "then why did you hand in the paper so quickly every time?" "Because you can''t write, don''t force yourself if you can''t write. There''s no need to waste time there. After all, even if you give me more time, I still can''t write it. " Su Yao''s face is not red and his heart is not empty. He lied there. "Why do you ask? Are you here to laugh at me? " "No, no, no, how can it be." Su Nian forced out a smile, "I''m just a little curious, but you don''t have to lose heart. This paper is so difficult, there must be a lot of people who didn''t do well in the exam." Su Yao said "Oh" and didn''t answer. The smile on Su Nian''s face almost couldn''t hang up. "Brother, it''s getting late. Uncle Chen must have been waiting for us at the school gate now. We''d better hurry to pass." Su Yao ignored him and walked away. This made some people who were on Su Nian''s side dissatisfied. "Su Nian, it''s too much for him to treat you with such an attitude." "Yes, you''d better leave him alone. People like him are heartless." "You didn''t do anything wrong to him. You don''t have to treat him with such a good attitude." "Don''t say that. He must be in a bad mood because he didn''t do well in the exam today." Those people listen to this, immediately some hate iron not steel. "You, you are just so good-natured. If it''s me, I just have to turn against him." "No, it''s very late. I''ll go back. See you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow." When Su Nian passed, Su Yao had already got on the bus. When he was just about to go up, Su Yao suddenly spoke. "Uncle Chen, go to the mall. I have something to buy." "But master Sunian hasn''t got on the bus yet." "Don''t worry about him. He can take a taxi himself." Su Nian''s face was stiff. He gritted his teeth. "Brother, I don''t mind going to the mall with you. I can wait for you." "But I do mind. I don''t like people following me." "Then I can wait for you in the car." Su Nian gritted his teeth. "But I''m going to hang out for a long time today. I''m afraid you can''t wait." "Let Uncle Chen send me back first, and then let Uncle Chen pick you up." "But in that way, Uncle Chen would be too hard." Su Yao said, "so you''d better take a taxi today, or you can let Jiangnan pick you up." Su Nian "Uncle Chen, let''s go." Su Nian wanted to say something more. The car had already driven away in front of him, and the exhaust blew his face. As soon as Su Nian was ready to swear, several students came over. "Su Nian, hasn''t your driver come to pick you up yet? What about Su Yao? Isn''t he with you? " "He''s gone. He said he wanted to go shopping, so he let the driver take him there." Su Nian laughed, "I''m waiting for a taxi." And this smile fell in those people''s eyes, it became that he was forced to smile, which also made them feel that Su Yao''s behavior was very hateful. Chapter 2473 One after another, they began to report injustice for the year of the Soviet Union. "I think he did it on purpose. What he wanted to buy was to let you walk back." "That''s right. Don''t be fooled by his words. He''s really vicious." "Su Nian, don''t be so kind. You should see his true face earlier. He doesn''t regard you as a family at all." Hearing what they said, Su Nian felt very happy. It seems that many people in this school still hate Su Yao. If Su Yao heard these words, he would be half angry. "Don''t say that. He''s really just going shopping." When those people saw that he insisted on saying so, they could not say anything more and sighed. "Su Nian, do you want me to send you back?" One of them said. "No, I''ll just take a taxi myself. Anyway, my home is not far from here." Su Nian said. "But there are few taxis here, and it looks like it''s going to rain." "Don''t worry. I''ve brought my umbrella. You can go back first." "All right, you should be safe on your way. Bye." "Bye, see you tomorrow." Su Nian looked up at the sky and found that it was going to rain, so he had a plan. Then, he called a taxi and got off in the middle of the way after the rain. Then, under the heavy rain, he walked back to Su''s house. When he got to Su''s house, he was already drenched. He looked very embarrassed. Su''s mother happened to be watching TV in the living room. Seeing his embarrassed appearance, she was shocked. "Su Nian, what''s the matter with you? Why are you all wet?" "I forgot to take my umbrella today." Su Nian said. Su Mu frowned, "where''s Uncle Chen? Didn''t he pick you up? Why didn''t he send you back? " "My brother said he was going shopping, so Uncle Chen sent him to the mall." Smell speech, Su Mu suddenly angry, "this smelly boy, know it''s raining, still let you walk back alone, it''s too much.". When he comes back, I will scold him. " "Hurry up and take a hot bath, and then change your clothes, or you''ll catch a cold later." "Mom, this matter really has nothing to do with my brother. I have to walk back. Don''t blame him. He will be sad." "Oh, you''re talking about me." At this time, Su Yao suddenly came in. Su''s mother was just about to scold him, but seeing that he was all wet, she couldn''t scold him again. "Why are you all wet?" "Something happened to Uncle Chen''s family all of a sudden, so I asked him to go back first. I just didn''t expect that it would rain and get wet." Then he looked at Su Nian again, "Why are you all wet? Didn''t I ask you to take a taxi back? " Su Nian never expected such an event. He got wet on purpose to let Su Yao be scolded when he came back, but he didn''t expect Su Yao to get wet too. How can he continue? Su Nian managed to squeeze out an ugly smile. "I don''t really want to ride today, so I came back on foot." "So it is." What doesn''t want to take a car is to play tricks, but this move is useless to him. Su''s mother wanted to scold Su Yao, but now she can''t say anything. After all, it was su Nian who didn''t call a taxi and had to walk back, so she got wet. Moreover, Su Yao walked back in the heavy rain. "Well, you two don''t stand here. Go up and change your clothes, or you''ll catch a cold." Chapter 2474 the second day. Su Nian didn''t have an unexpected cold. He felt his head was dizzy and didn''t think about it at all. But when he thought that the results would come out today, he wanted to see with his own eyes how Su Yao was defeated by himself, so he insisted on going to school. After arriving at the school, he found that there were many people around the bulletin board. He went over and heard them talking there. He also heard the name of Su Yao. His heart is a little uneasy, he wants to squeeze in to have a look, but because of the cold, he has no strength now, so he can''t squeeze in at all, so he can only ask the people next to him. "I just heard you talking about Su Yao. What happened to him?" "Ah, he won the first place in the mid-term examination." Smell speech, Su Nian immediately feel his whole person is not good. How is that possible? First place in the school? Isn''t Su Yao always poor? Why is he the first in the school? Did he cheat? "Are you wrong? He can''t be the first in the school." "I can''t believe it''s true, but the truth is there." The man sighed, "it''s clear that he was at the bottom of the grade in the last exam, but how did he get the first place in the school this time? Is it cheating?" "But he is the first, and also with the second opened dozens of points, he can copy who?" Said the man next to him. "Maybe he knew in advance what the HKCEE was about." Su Nian blurted out subconsciously. As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at them. Su Nian just reflected that he seemed to have said something wrong. He had to quickly explain, "I was just talking nonsense. I''m just a little surprised that he would suddenly get such a good result in the exam. Don''t take it seriously." He did not believe that Su Yao was really tested by his own strength. Su Yao''s weight is very clear. Su Yao''s score before was very good, but since he moved here, it has dropped sharply. Every exam is at the bottom of the grade, and it is impossible to return to the original state in this short time. So Su Yao either cheated or knew the test questions in advance. Now it''s better for someone to expose Su Yao. In this way, Su Yao''s score will be zero. By that time, his task will be completed, and he doesn''t have to be afraid that the video of striptease will be uploaded to the Internet. "I was just talking nonsense. Don''t take it seriously." But some people have taken it seriously, and they are even going to expose it to the teaching director. After all, they don''t believe that Su Yao can take the first place in the grade with his own strength. There must be something fishy about it. ¡­¡­ Soon the first class, the first class is mathematics, mathematics teacher with a stack of papers came in, his mouth is humming a ditty, a look is in a good mood, it is estimated that there is something happy. Mathematics teacher came to the platform, "this time the results have come out, we all test well, and there is one thing to be happy about, that is, this year the first in our class." "Do you want to know who it is?" Su Nian was the only one in the class who came to the school early in the morning to see the bulletin board. The others got up late and had no time to see it, so they don''t know yet. "Who? You don''t want to lose our appetite, just say it. " "It''s someone you don''t expect." Chapter 2475 "That man is Su Yao." As soon as the words came out, everyone in the class took a breath of air conditioning. "Su Yao is the first in the school. How is that possible? But I remember clearly, every time the examination, he is the bottom of the school, so how can he test the school first "Yes, he didn''t cheat, did he?" "It''s definitely cheating, otherwise he won the first place in the school." "I didn''t expect him to cheat. It''s really shameless!" Hearing them talking there, the math teacher frowned. He reached out and patted the platform. "Be quiet, everyone. There are cameras installed in the classrooms for exams. There are 360 degrees of dead space. Do you think this can cheat?" Su Nian How could he forget that? Was not what he did discovered? Thinking about this, Su Nian suddenly felt uneasy. And the rest of the people immediately quieted down. Yes, the classroom is equipped with cameras, there are special people watching, cheating is not possible to succeed. Is it difficult for Su Yao to get the first place in the school by his own strength? Is that possible? "Teacher, he may not have any works, but maybe he knows the questions ahead of time." At this time, suddenly someone stood up. Other people think this is reasonable, "yes, maybe he knows the test questions in advance, so he can get the first place in the school." "Yes, that must be it!" "All right, shut up The math teacher slapped the table, "after the papers came out, they were all taken home by the teacher. How could he get them? Do you want to say that the teacher accepted his bribe?" This hat is too hard. No one dares to speak, but they still don''t believe that Su Yao won the first place in the school by his own strength. "Teacher, I have something to say here." Su Yao raised his right hand. "You said "Since they don''t believe me, I don''t mind taking the exam again. After all, I don''t want people chasing me behind my back and scolding cheating dogs." The math teacher frowned. "Are you sure you really want to do this?" "Sure, I want to prove my innocence, so that some people don''t talk nonsense there and ruin my reputation." "OK, I''ll tell the headmaster after class to see if he agrees or not." "Thank you, teacher." Now, other people really can''t say anything. Su Yao is going to take the exam again. Does this prove that he didn''t cheat at all? And this also let Su Nian''s heart more uneasy, "system, you quickly help me think of a way." [as you have failed this mission, the system will lower the penalty in five minutes. The penalty is thunderbolt. ¡¿ hearing the speech, Su Nian suddenly felt that he was a bad person. "The punishment is to be struck by thunder? Tell me the truth, do you want to kill me? " Don''t worry. I won''t kill you. I will only send you to the hospital. ¡¿ ¡°¡­¡­ Then I really thank your family It''s better to chop him to death. "Wait, you just said that the punishment would be lowered in five minutes?" There are only four minutes left. ¡¿The system reminds us very kindly. Su Nian was about to suffocate. "Are you kidding me? It''s still a long time before class ends. Do you want me to be struck by thunder in front of so many people?" If he was struck by thunder in front of these people, what would they think of him? Chapter 2476 It''s none of my business. You can do something for yourself. I''ll just let you know. ¡¿ Su Nian I think you just want to kill me! No, he has to get out of here, or he will be struck by thunder in front of so many people. Su Nian quickly ran his brain, and then stood up, "teacher, my stomach suddenly hurts, I want to go to the toilet." Before the teacher answered, he rushed out quickly. Of course, he doesn''t really want to go to the toilet. If he goes to the toilet, the whole toilet will be destroyed when he is struck by thunder. He had to go to an open place, like a playground or something. But the playground is far away from here. Su Nian can only take out his fastest speed and run towards the playground. Halfway through, the system suddenly started counting down. ¡¾10¡­¡­ ¡¿ ¡¾9¡­¡­ ¡¿ ¡¾8¡­¡­ ¡¿ Su Nian continued to speed up, but the countdown soon ended. Before he could react, a thunder suddenly came down in the sky and still came straight at him. Su Nian wants to avoid it, but his speed is not as fast as ray''s. So he was hit by thunder. And at this time, there are several classes in the physical education class, those classes of students in the campus stroll, some just saw this scene, they were shocked. By the time of reaction, Su Nian had been stunned by thunder, and now he was as embarrassed as he wanted to be. Some people were afraid that he would have an accident, so they called for the teacher. Some people watched the scene and even took photos. If Sunian is still awake, he will be angry to death. The teacher came quickly. After checking Su Nian''s situation, he quickly called an ambulance, and Su Nian was sent to the hospital. And this matter soon spread in the school, people in the school are very curious about the reason why Su Nian was struck by thunder. After all, it''s sunny today, but someone was struck by thunder. It''s really weird. Some of them doubted whether the man who had been struck by thunder had done something wrong. Su Yao also knew about it. He couldn''t help laughing. There are still a few people in the class who are really worried about Sunian. Seeing that Su Yao wants to smile or not, they are a little angry. "Su Yao, Sunian was struck by thunder for no reason, and now he is sent to the hospital. You don''t worry about him, but you are still gloating there. Don''t you think your behavior is too much?" "Are you happy that he was struck by thunder?" Su Yao rolled his eyes. "Which eye of yours saw me gloating there?" Sorry, he''s just gloating. "You..." "What are you? Since you are so worried about him, you should go to the hospital to see him now." "Su Yao, you have gone too far. Su Nian has a brother like you. It''s a blood mold for eight generations. " "Brother?" Su Yao suddenly laughed, "I don''t have any blood relationship with him. Don''t talk nonsense there." "Su Yao, what do you mean by that?" "Hasn''t he told you the truth yet?" "What truth?" "It''s about his real identity, of course." Su Yao said with a smile. "What do you mean by that?" "You''d better ask him yourself, but I don''t think he will tell the truth." "Su Yao, make your words clear before you leave." "Sorry, I just don''t want to tell you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 2477 Jiangnan also knew that Su Nian was sent to the hospital because he was struck by thunder. He worried more than anyone else. He soon arrived at the hospital. When he saw Su Nian still in a coma on the hospital bed, he was so anxious that his tears were about to fall. "Doctor, is there anything wrong with him?" "We''ve examined him carefully. He''s in a coma. It''s estimated that he will wake up soon." Said the doctor. "How long will it take before long? Can''t he wake up all his life? " "It''s up to him. He may wake up soon, maybe a few days later." "I see. You can go out. I''ll stay with him for a while." "Please pay the medical expenses." "No, his family hasn''t been here?" "No Smell speech, south of the Yangtze River was angry immediately, "know, wait a moment I go to hand in." The Su family has never been here. Do they regard Su Nian as a family? This is too much. I really don''t know how much bullying Su Nian suffered in Su''s family without him. No, when Su Nian wakes up, he will go to No.15 middle school. He didn''t believe he was there, and some people dared to bully Su Nian. "Su Nian, wake up quickly. Don''t let me worry." Su Nian really woke up soon. When he saw Jiangnan sitting on the edge of the hospital bed, he was shocked. "Jiangnan, why are you here? Don''t you know? " "It was your friend who called to tell me. I came right after I knew you had an accident." Jiangnan looked at him with some worry in his eyes, "what''s the matter, this is good, how can you be struck by thunder?" Su Nian choked I don''t know. I was walking on the road when a thunder suddenly fell in the sky. I was just hit by it. " "What do you think now? Do you feel uncomfortable? " Su Nian doesn''t care about his body at all now. What he cares about is whether the fact that he was struck by thunder has spread all over the school. In this way, it has spread all over the school. He doesn''t know how to face those people in the school. Moreover, as soon as he thought that he was probably being discussed by many people, he would like to be killed by thunder at that time. "Jiangnan, I have nothing. I want to go back to school now." "You''ve been like this, and go back to school. Don''t you take your life seriously?" Jiangnan''s expression suddenly became serious. "You''re lying here. You''re not allowed to go anywhere. Wait for a check-up to make sure there''s really nothing wrong before you leave the hospital." Su Nian was a little impatient, "but I really don''t have anything. You worry too much, and I don''t like the hospital at all. It''s cold here, which makes me a little afraid." Jiangnan sighed, "since you don''t want to stay here, let''s go, but you have to do an inspection first." "All right." Su Nian didn''t want to be nagged by him any more, so he had to promise. "You wait here. I''ll call the doctor." With that, Jiangnan quickly stepped out of the ward and called the doctor. The doctor examined Sunian again. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, Jiangnan left with Sunian, and sent him back to Su''s home Chapter 2478 When they went, Su''s parents happened to be at home. Jiangnan felt that it was necessary to talk about Sunian with them, so after saying hello to them, he was very cheeky and sat on the sofa. Su Fu just looked at him and walked away. But Su Mu was very enthusiastic to him, "Jiangnan, why do you have time to come here today? What''s more, why did you come with Sunian? What happened? " "Aunt, do you know that Su Nian almost died today?" The voice of Jiangnan is somewhat discontented. Su''s mother didn''t hear it. No, rather than not, she put her attention on Jiangnan saying, "what happened?" "I don''t know what happened. Su Yao was walking well on the road. Suddenly, he was struck by thunder and went to the hospital." Jiangnan said, "fortunately, nothing happened to him." Su''s mother immediately looked at Su Nian, "Su Nian, is it true?" Su Nian didn''t intend to let Su Fu and Su Mu know about it, because it was too humiliating, but Jiangnan''s mouth was so fast that he didn''t have time to stop it. "That''s right, but I really don''t have anything to worry about." Su''s mother sighed, "it''s OK, but it''s good. How could it be split by thunder all of a sudden?" What did Cheng Sunian do? It''s not that she thinks too bad about Sunian, or that she''s superstitious, or that she''s suddenly struck by thunder on a sunny day. It''s really weird. "I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe I''m too unlucky today." Su Nian sighed, "don''t mention it. I''m a little hungry. I want to eat your braised ribs." "Well, well, I''ll do it for you now. By the way, should your mid-term exam results come out? " As soon as Su Nian heard this, he thought of the fact that the first place in the school was su Yao. Suddenly, his expression was a little wrong, "it''s coming out." "How many places did you take this time?" Su Mu asked. Su Nian didn''t want to talk about it, but Su''s mother had already asked. He couldn''t help saying, "the top 70 students in the school." "The top 70 of the school. I remember you took the top 100 of the school last time. It seems that you have made great progress." Su''s mother is not stingy. But Su Nian was not happy at all. If this is put before, then he will be happy. But this time, he was really not happy. Because Su Yao won the first place in the school, but he only won the top 70. He thought he could beat Su Yao, but he didn''t expect Su Yao to beat him. This feeling is really hard. Moreover, because of this, he failed to complete his task and was punished. Moreover, the fact that he was struck by thunder is estimated to have covered the whole school. He doesn''t know how to face those classmates in his class tomorrow. They''re going to laugh at themselves. At this time, Su''s mother said, "do you know how much your brother got in the exam?" Hearing Su''s mother mention Su Yao, Jiangnan is dissatisfied. Su Nian''s face is not good-looking now. It''s clear that he doesn''t want to talk about Su Yao. Why do he have to ask? "Auntie, Su Nian was sent to the hospital very early. He should not know how much Su Yao has passed the exam. You''d better ask him after su Yao comes back." "Also, you sit here, I''ll get you something to eat..." Chapter 2479 Today is Friday afternoon, there is no class, so not long after, Su Yao also came back. As soon as he entered the room, he smelled the smell of the food, and his saliva almost came down. "What did you do today, so fragrant?" He said while changing the shoes, and then in the moment of looking up, saw Sunian and Jiangnan sitting on the sofa. He was stunned for a moment, then raised a smile on his face and walked towards them. "I didn''t expect that you had come." Jiangnan didn''t want to pay attention to him, so he lowered his head to play with his mobile phone. Su Yao didn''t care. He sat opposite Su Nian and said, "I heard from others that you were struck by thunder today, and you were sent to the hospital. How do you feel now?" Su Nian tried to squeeze out a stiff smile, "I''m ok." "It''s OK, but it''s in the daytime, and it doesn''t rain. How come it''s suddenly struck by thunder? What''s wrong with you?" Su Yao is not smiling. Jiangnan can no longer sit, "Su Yao, what do you mean? Even if you are vicious, don''t think of others like you "Why are you so excited? I''m not talking about you." "You..." "And I was just talking for fun. Are you serious?" Su Nian laughed very stiff, "no, No." Jiangnan saw, more love him, "Su Yao, you have anything to do with me, don''t bully Su Nian." "When did you see me bullying him?" "You..." "What are you talking about?" At this time, Su''s mother came out of the kitchen, holding braised pork ribs in her hand. Su Yao''s attention was all transferred to the dish of braised ribs, "nothing, this is talking about what happened today." Su''s mother was almost frightened. "Why did you come back all of a sudden?" "It''s Friday. There''s no class in the afternoon." Su Yao replied. "So it is. By the way, how are your midterm exam results?" "Won the first place in the school." Su Yao said casually. There was no happy expression on his face, as if taking the first place in the school was not something to be happy about. But Su''s mother was really scared this time, "the first in the school? True or false? " "Of course it''s true. Su Nian also knows that if you don''t believe it, you can ask him." Su Nian didn''t expect that he would suddenly mention himself. His face suddenly froze and he scolded him in his heart. "Brother, did you forget that I was sent to the hospital before I had time to see my grades?" "Is that true?" Su Yao asked with a smile. Su Nian "Su Yao, let me tell you, don''t go too far. Su Nian just came back from the hospital. You didn''t even care. Now he''s still in such a strange situation. Has Su Nian done anything sorry for you?" "Did I say anything about him? Why are you so excited? " This Jiangnan really has no brain at all, yelling in other people''s homes. It''s no wonder they like Sunian. They''re just a couple. If they''re not together, God doesn''t agree. "Why is there a sudden quarrel?" Su''s mother came over and said, "Su Yao won the first place in the school. It''s a happy thing, not to mention the past. Go wash your hands and eat. " With Su''s mother in Jiangnan, it''s hard to say anything more, but he glared at Su Yao fiercely. Chapter 2480 Su''s father was also very happy to learn that Su Yao was the first in the school in the final exam. "Su Yao, I didn''t expect that you have made so much progress and won the first place in the school. Let''s talk about what you want. As long as you can buy it, I''ll buy it for you." Su Nian listened to the words beside him. He was very unhappy and a little sour. It''s just that I won the first place in the school. What''s so amazing is that I won the first place in the school this time. It doesn''t mean that I can also win the first place in the school next time. Moreover, he has made great progress this time. Why praise Su Yao instead of him? Why are you so eccentric? Is blood relationship really that important? The more Su Nian thought about it, the more sour it became. Su Yao didn''t want anything, but seeing Su Nian''s face so ugly, he suddenly changed his mind. "Dad, I want a cottage." Smell speech, Su Fu can''t help but frown, "what do you want a small villa to do?" "I''m going to move out." Su Yao said. Su''s father frowned more tightly. "Why are you suddenly ready to move out and live at home? Is it someone who bullied you? " "No one bullied me." Su Yao took a look at Su Nian. "I just want to move out for a while." "You just said that no matter what I want, you will buy it for me. Do you want to keep your word?" Su''s father didn''t miss this little detail. He took a look at Su Nian. There was no change in his face, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. "Since you''re sure you want a villa, I''ll take you out tomorrow to see which one you like, and I''ll buy one for you." Su Yao''s face suddenly raised a smile, "thank you, Dad." "Don''t thank me. I have requirements. You have to take the top five in the next exam." "I see. I can do it." Seeing that Su''s father agreed, Su Nian''s heart became even more sour, and he even had no desire to eat. Jiangnan has always been in mind for the year of the Soviet Union. Ming Su Nian also made great progress. Why did Su Yao get the reward instead of Su Nian? It''s really unfair. But he only dares to complain in his heart. After all, Su''s father''s impression of him is much worse. If he says anything more, he will not be able to enter Su''s house in the future. Su Fu looked at Su Nian again, "Su Nian, you have made great progress this time." Su Nian thought that he was going to give himself a reward, and his eyes suddenly lit up. "Dad, I''ve really made progress this time, but compared with my brother, it''s nothing at all." He said modest words, but he was a little proud. Su Yao, look, dad not only wants to reward you, he also wants to reward me. However, the next second, Su Fu''s words broke his illusion, "it''s really nothing, and you did something wrong last time, this time you won''t be rewarded." The smile on Su Nian''s face suddenly froze. "Also, learn from your brother more in the future, and strive for greater progress." Su Nian was very angry in his heart Dad, I know. I will try to keep up with my brother. " Why did Su Yao appear? Without Su Yao, none of this would have changed. He would still be the one Su''s father and mother loved most. He must make su Yao disappear from the world! Sure! Chapter 2481 When Su Nian came into the class, he heard that all the students were talking about the students who were going to be transferred today. He didn''t care about it at all. What he cared about was how to drive Su Yao out of the Su family. Of course, when he saw that the person who came in was Jiangnan, he was immediately dumbfounded. It never occurred to him that the transferred student was Jiangnan. But why did Jiangnan come here? It''s not for him, is it? Although it moved him a little, you must be aiming at Su Yao everywhere for the character of Jiangnan. If Su Yao goes back to complain, it''s over. The more Su Nian thought about it, the more headache he felt. Jiangnan Jiansu, standing on the platform, looked at himself in shock and gave him a smile. From the heart, although Jiangnan''s brain is not very good, but the face is still very good. Several girls in the class thought that he was laughing at himself, and immediately called out, "he is laughing at me, he is really handsome." "You''re mistaken. He''s smiling at me!" "Be quiet!" The teacher patted the table, and when it was quiet, he looked at Jiangnan, "Jiangnan, you can introduce yourself." "Hello everyone, my name is Jiangnan. I''m here for someone. As for who that person is, I won''t say. You can guess." When they heard that he was coming for someone, there were more whispers in the class. They were all there to guess who that person was. Su Yao looked at Jiangnan and Sunian, and thought that the next days would be much more interesting. "Jiangnan, find a seat for yourself." After a look around Jiangnan, the seat next to Sunian had already been taken. There was only one seat in the last row. But he wanted to sit with Sunian, so he went to the girl sitting with Sunian. "This classmate, I want to sit here, OK?" Jiangnan asked with a smile. The girl looked at Jiangnan, "can, can." And then I stood up. "Thank you very much." Jiangnan sits down with peace of mind. "No, you''re welcome." The girl blushed. "Cough." The teacher on the platform couldn''t keep watching. "Sit down quickly. We''re going to start class." Jiangnan leaned on the other side of Sunian, "how about it? Are you surprised to see me?" "It was a surprise, but why did you suddenly come here?" Su Nian asked in a low voice. "Of course, it''s for you. I want to protect you. I will never let Su Yao bully you again." Su Nian was moved by this, but when he thought of such a thing, he felt a headache. "Jiangnan, you have to promise me one thing." "What''s the matter?" "Don''t aim at Su Yao for no reason, or it will be bad for both of us if he goes back to complain. And no matter how I say it, I''m sorry for him. He should treat me like this. " Jiangnan could not help sighing, "Su Nian, you are just too kind, that''s why you were bullied by him. Yes, he has suffered for you for more than ten years, but it has nothing to do with you. Don''t blame yourself too much. " "Jiangnan, no matter what, don''t bully him, or I will be unhappy." "Well, well, I promise you, is that all right?" He will not bully Su Yao in the presence of Su Nian, but as long as Su Nian is away, he must teach Su Yao a lesson so that Su Yao will never bully Su Nian again. Chapter 2482 Seeing Su Nian out of the classroom, Jiangnan walked up to Su Yao and stepped on Su Yao''s desk with one leg. The students around didn''t understand their love and hatred, so they were curious about what Jiangnan was doing? Is it difficult that Jiangnan was transferred to other schools for Su Yao''s sake? No, Jiangnan looks like he''s looking for revenge. He can''t be su Yao. "Jiangnan, would you please take down your feet?" Su Yao said with a smile, "your feet have soiled my desk." If you don''t take it down, believe it or not, I will give you all your ashes in ten seconds?! "If you ask me to take it down, I''ll take it down. Don''t I have no face?" Jiangnan very disdainful hum a, "I put here, you can take me how?" The smile on Su Yao''s face gradually disappeared, "really don''t take it down?" Jiangnan pick pick eyebrow, "you say?" "You asked for it. Don''t blame me." Su Yao stood up and kicked over. His speed was so fast that there was no time for Jiangnan. By the time of reaction, he had been kicked down by Su Yao. "Su Yao, what are you doing?" "What are you doing? Since you haven''t been taught in your family, let me give you a good education for them. " Su Yao went over, grabbed Jiangnan''s neckline, lifted him up, then pressed his head on the table and rubbed him hard. "You made my desk dirty, just wipe it with your face!" Jiangnan wanted to resist, but he was very sad to find that he did not have any resistance ability. The others were stunned. They never thought that Su Yao''s fire was so terrible. Just when Jiangnan felt that his face was about to be worn out, Su Yao finally stopped. "Jiangnan, don''t come to me in the future, or it won''t be as simple as it is now." Jiangnan wanted to swear, but after looking Su Yao in the eye, he couldn''t say anything. This makes him feel very shameful, but at the moment, he can only go back to his seat and sit down. After su Nian came back, he felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the classroom. All the students looked at Su Yao with monster eyes, and Jiangnan''s face was very ugly. So when he wasn''t in the classroom, something might have happened. Su Nian walked towards the south of the Yangtze River, and then found his left face red there, and also rubbed a little skin. "Jiangnan, what''s the matter with your face?" "It''s nothing. I hit it by accident." Jiangnan didn''t dare to say anything in front of Su Nian. That would be a shame. Moreover, if he had more, Su Nian would be angry. His Su Nian is just too kind. Su Nian knew that this was not true, but he could not imagine that Jiangnan''s face was made like this by Su Yao. "That''s so. You''ll pay more attention in the future, or you''ll probably break your head at that time." Seeing that he was concerned about himself, Jiangnan''s mood suddenly improved, "I see. Thank you for your relationship." Listening to their conversation, the students around always feel that there is something wrong between them. If there is no mistake, Jiangnan just came here today, but he seems to have a good relationship with Sunian. Have they known each other for a long time? Did Jiangnan come here for the sake of the year of the Soviet Union? This damned sour smell of love Chapter 2483 Thinking that I wanted to teach Su Yao a lesson today, but I was taught a lesson by Su Yao, Jiangnan was very upset. Of course, after two failures, he has clearly realized that he is not su Yao''s opponent. He has to find a helper. So, Jiangnan found his brother Jiang Shuo, "brother, I was bullied in school today." Jiang Shuo doesn''t believe it at all. He knows what kind of person his brother is. No one can bully him. "Come on, what''s wrong with you at school again?" "I really didn''t make trouble this time. I was really bullied." "Then tell me who bullied you." "Su Yao." When he mentioned the name, Jiangnan gritted his teeth. "He really went too far. I just said a few words to him, and he suddenly kicked me and made my face like this." "Brother, you must avenge me." "Let me guess, did you provoke him first?" Jiangnan suddenly did not know what to answer. Seeing his reaction, Jiang Shuo knew he was right, "Jiangnan, why don''t you have any brain? How many times have I told you not to mess with the Su family? Don''t listen. " "Do you want me to beat you up so that you can wake up a little bit?" Jiangnan has some grievances, "I don''t want to, but Su Yao is too much, he always bullies Su Nian, I can''t help it..." "It''s the year of the Soviet Union again." Jiang Shuo sneered, "what''s good about Sunian that''s worth doing for him?" "Su Nian is simple and kind. He is the best in the world. No one can match him." Jiangnan directly took the examination of the year of the Soviet Union. "Is he really that good?" Jiang Shuo is not smiling. Jiangnan nodded, "really." "Then bring him back for me to see." "Brother, why do you suddenly want to see him?" "Isn''t he the one you like? I''m a brother. What''s wrong with my future sister-in-law?" Jiang Shuo said. Jiangnan''s eyes suddenly brightened, "brother, do you agree that I am with him?" "Don''t get excited. I have to see what kind of person he is before I make a decision." "Yes, I''ll bring him to see you tomorrow. I''ll tell him about it now. He will be very happy." "Go ahead." After Jiangnan left, the smile on Jiang Shuo''s face immediately disappeared. He called his assistant and asked him to investigate Su Nian carefully. When Su Nian knew that Jiang Shuo, Jiangnan''s elder brother, wanted to see him, he was very excited. "Jiangnan, is that true? Does your brother really want to see me? " "Yes, and he put it forward on his own initiative. As long as we pass his level, no one can stop us from being together." Jiangnan is also very excited now, so he didn''t hear anything wrong with Su Nian''s words. "When shall I see him?" "Tomorrow." Jiangnan replied, "don''t leave after school tomorrow." "OK, I see..." After repeatedly confirming that he really wanted to see himself, Su Nian was even more excited. He was still thinking about how to get close to Jiang Shuo, but he didn''t expect that now suddenly there was a chance to send him to the door. He had to be well prepared. It''s better to let Jiang Shuo fall in love with him at first sight. Chapter 2484 After Jiang Shuo saw Su Nian, he saw at a glance that Su Nian was a man who didn''t abide by his duty, and he didn''t like what Jiangnan said at all. This young man has quite a lot of means. He even let his stupid brother be so devoted to him, but I don''t know what''s outstanding about him. "Jiangnan, it''s not easy for this family to have a guest. How can we do without tea? You can make a pot of tea." Jiangnan didn''t want to move at all, "isn''t there a servant? Why don''t you just let the servant do it? " "I gave all the servants a day off." Jiang Shuo said, "don''t talk nonsense, go quickly." "All right." Jiangnan reluctantly stood up, "Sunian, you wait for me for a while, I''ll be right back." Su Nian nodded very cleverly. After Jiangnan left, he took out something he had already prepared, pretended not to hold it firmly, threw it to jiangshuo, and bent down to pick it up. Jiang Shuo also just bent down to pick up, two people''s hands so touched together. Su Nian''s hand intentionally or unintentionally wiped from the back of Jiang Shuo''s hand, "thank you." He smiles at Jiang Shuo. In order to make the effect more significant, he specially asked the system to give Jiang Shuo a psychological hint. However, just when he thought his plan was going to succeed, Jiang Shuo''s expression suddenly changed, "I suddenly remembered something. I''ll come back later." With that, he didn''t give Su Nian any chance to speak and walked up the stairs quickly. Su Nian was a little confused, "system, what''s wrong with him?" I don''t know. ¡¿ "did we succeed just now?" [I don''t know. ¡¿ Su Nian I don''t know anything. What do you know? When Jiangnan came back with a pot of tea, he found that Jiang Shuo was not there. He immediately had some doubts, "where''s my brother? Where''s he gone?" "I don''t know what happened just now. His expression suddenly changed and he went upstairs." Su Nian said. Jiangnan frowned, "what happened in the middle?" "I accidentally dropped something on the ground. When I was going to pick it up, your brother was going to pick it up, and then I accidentally touched the back of his hand." Jiangnan sighed, a little worried, "it''s over, it''s over." Su Nian was at a loss. "What''s the matter?" "My brother has a very strange disease, as long as someone touches him, it will attack, so he doesn''t touch people very much." Jiangnan sighed again. "You just touched his hand. His illness must have happened again. He may be washing his hands madly now, and he must be angry now." After listening to Jiangnan''s words, Su Nian was even more confused, "is this true? You''re not scaring me, are you Is there such a strange disease in the world? How come he never heard of it? It''s not a lie, is it? "I''m not bluffing you, and if it wasn''t for my face, my brother would have been angry with you just now. My brother is angry, but it''s very terrible, so we''d better leave here as soon as possible." At the thought that he might be beaten later, Jiangnan became even more restless. "What''s your brother''s disease?" "I don''t know, but I think it''s like super cleanliness." Sunian: system, is what he said true? System: it''s true. Su Nian It seems that he should continue to be with Jiangnan. Chapter 2485 And I can''t stay here any longer. I have to leave now. "Jiangnan, let''s go." "Go." Jiangnan took Su Nian by the hand and took him out. They got into a car in Jiangnan and fled like flies, but one didn''t pay attention to traffic safety, so When he heard from Tangyuan that Su Nian and Jiangnan died in a traffic accident, Su Yao was drinking milk tea. After hearing this, he was choked. "What did you say just now? Jiangnan and Sunian died in a car accident? " "Yes." "But don''t they have the aura of the protagonist? How can a person with the aura of the protagonist die? " "I''m not very clear about that, but there has been a problem with this plane for a long time. Now that they die, they are about to collapse. We have to leave here as soon as possible." "Let''s go." ¡­¡­ "Host, the target of this strategy is nearby. You can pass." Su Yao looked at the people walking in front of him, trying to find the most handsome target, but he didn''t even see a good-looking man. "Where is it? Where is it? Why didn''t I see it? You''re not trying to help me, are you "See that alley on the left? He''s in there now, and he''s surrounded by several people. " Su Yao imagined the picture and thought that if he didn''t go to save people, his target would go to the west to see the Buddha. He took a deep breath and rushed over quickly. Then I saw several youths who killed Matt, and the white and beautiful boy with long legs who was surrounded by them. No wonder they are bullied But now is not the time to feel these, it''s his turn to save "beauty". "What are you doing here? More people bully less people and have a sense of achievement, right? " With his roar, the social youths immediately looked at him, and the boy who was about to be bullied also looked at him. It''s just that looking at him is like looking at a fool in his head. Su Yao ignored their eyes, and his sense of justice exploded in his heart. "I''ve just called the police. You''d better leave quickly." Listen to this, several social youth have looked at their boss, "boss, he called the police, do we want to go now?" "Don''t worry, the police station is far away from here. It will take at least half an hour for those policemen to get here. This half an hour is enough for us to solve the problem with this fool. " The young man with a red cockscomb threw his cigarette butt on the ground and stepped on it with his feet. "Go ahead!" At the command, the young people took out the folding sticks from their boots. Su Yao Why don''t you put the weapon in the chrysanthemum? Su Yao''s side Tucao in mind, and avoided the rod that he had fought against himself. "Young people do not make complaints about Wushu, do you have such a thing?" He looked at the letter standing on one side and saw that he didn''t move. He thought that he was probably scared. A sense of justice arises spontaneously, "don''t worry, I won''t let them bully you." He said while another kick open, want to take the opportunity to attack their own yellow hair. Fengci was going to start, but after seeing this scene, he was going to observe it first. And he was very curious about the boy who suddenly stepped in. Red hair boss see his younger brother one by one by Su Yao to beat down, can''t help but low voice curse a meal, "south city when came again a cruel role?" One is enough. Now there''s another. If it goes on like this, how can they get along? Chapter 2486 The rest of the young people did not dare to step forward, "boss, what should we do now? We can''t fight at all. " "What else can we do, let''s go!" "But don''t you think it''s embarrassing?" "Do you want to lose your life here?" Boss Hongmao kicked it. He shut his mouth when he was green. Su Yao has not been active for a long time. Now he sees that these young people are going to leave, and he is discontented. "Hey, I haven''t had enough fun. Why do you leave so early? Can you have some professionalism? " As soon as these words came out, the young people in society slipped faster and soon disappeared. "It''s boring." Su Yao sighed and went to the front of Feng CI. He didn''t pay attention to it just now. Now he has a closer look. This time, it''s not so good-looking. But it''s too weak. If he hadn''t arrived in time just now, he would have entered the hospital directly. Su Yao reached out and patted Feng CI on the shoulder, "do you want to follow me in the future? I promise I won''t let anyone bully you. " This is the first time to hear someone say something like this to himself. It''s really strange. He dropped his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. This curtain fell in Su Yao''s eyes, it became that he was still afraid. "Don''t be afraid, the people who bully you have been rushed by me. And as long as you follow me, I will protect you. " System: host, I want you to attack him, not to be his big brother. Su Yao: I know, but I can be his elder brother first, and then his lover. System: You''re good. Feng CI raised his head and laughed at Su Yao, "good." At that moment, Su Yao felt that his heart beat missed a beat. Japan, the target of this strategy is what peerless little cute ah, he is about to lose control of himself. Calm down, or you''ll scare people away later. Su Yao shook his brain, trying to shake out the unhealthy thoughts inside. Feng CI couldn''t help laughing. This is the first time he has met such an interesting person. I hope the other side can continue to be so interesting. Otherwise it will be boring again. Su Yao heard the laughter and looked at him, "what were you laughing at just now?" "It''s nothing. I just can''t help but feel happy when I think of someone protecting me from now on. This is the first time someone has said that to me." When he said this, his face was a little more lonely. Of course, he made it up. However, this did not prevent Su Yao from seeing it. He even put a person on the seal in his heart - no one hurt him. He knew what to do with this little wretch. It is to protect the other party, always appear in time when the other party is in danger, let the other party get used to their own existence, and then Of course, the premise is that the other party is really no one hurt no one love the poor little. "I''m so afraid that it''s a dream. I''m afraid that when I wake up, I''m still surrounded by those gangsters." The seal is still trying to set up a little wretch for himself. Suddenly, a familiar voice rings, "boss, I finally found you." Feng CI saw Shen Nanze running to this side, and he almost couldn''t play. He quickly hid behind Su Yao and stretched out his hand to pull Su Yao''s clothes. "We''d better get out of here. I know that man. He''s terrible." Chapter 2487 Su Yao didn''t notice anything wrong at all. His attention was all on the "little wretch" in fengci year. "Well, I''ll get you out of here right away." As a result, Shen Nanze watched fengci leave with a stranger he had never seen before. He didn''t even look at himself. This let him Leng for a while, after reaction, quickly catch up, "old..." Before the words were spoken, the seal came with a glance. Shen Nanze knows what this means. It''s to shut him up. Although I don''t know why I told him to shut up, he still shut up. But it also made him more curious. Who is the boy with the boss? Why did the boss shut him up? Is the boss going to fall in love? Thinking of the last point, Shen Nanze suddenly felt that he had found something important. No wonder no matter how excellent the girls are, the boss doesn''t like them. It turns out that the boss doesn''t like women and likes men. If other people know about it, they don''t know how they will react. Tell them to go now. ¡­¡­ "Where is your home? I''ll take you back. " After hearing this sentence, Feng CI suddenly choked. He lives in a luxury residential area, but now his image in Su Yao''s eyes is that no one loves him. If you take him to the place where you live now, he will soon be exposed. "No, I''ll just go back myself." "But have you ever thought about what you would do if you met those little gangsters again?" The letter reads: -- What else can we do? Beat them up. "They were beaten by you just now. They should not trouble me again, and I''m sorry to trouble you all the time." Su Yao now wanted to see what kind of place fengci lived in, but suddenly he thought that if he showed great enthusiasm, he would probably arouse fengci''s disgust, so he gave up. "All right, be safe on the way." After the separation from Su Yao, the expression on Feng Ci''s face changed immediately. Now he is no longer the weak, helpless and helpless little wretch, but a big man with a strong momentum and a step out of the six close friends. In addition to his face, the girls all screamed when they saw it, and even some people wanted to chat up. But the breath of strangers in fengci made them dare not come near. Ignoring those crazy eyes, fengci walked towards the front row of bike sharing, scanned the code, rode on it, and then quickly stepped on the bike sharing and left. The girl who witnessed this scene had dull eyes and wanted to poke her eyes. They originally thought that such a handsome boy would drive a cool motorcycle even if he didn''t drive a sports car, but they didn''t expect him to ride a bike. Riding bike sharing Cycling This is just like a high cold man holding a doll coquetry, instant disillusionment, there? In fact, fengci didn''t want to ride a bike, but today he didn''t know if he was out of his mind. He didn''t drive out when he went out, so he had to force himself. ¡­¡­ On the other side. Su Yao found the owner''s residence according to his memory. As soon as he opened the door, his Samoye snowball came. He was unprepared for a moment, and was knocked down on the ground by a snowball. Chapter 2488 Snowball wagged his tail crazily and licked his face with his big tongue. He washed his face on the spot. What Su Yao couldn''t cope with most was the dog. "Snowball, go away, or I''ll be angry." The snowball went down from him immediately after hearing his words. Su Yao got up and hit the silly dog in the face. This silly dog, as fat as a pig, had to step on him. He felt that he had internal injury. The snowball was not angry and circled him. Seeing that he was about to enter the house, he quickly bit his trousers and refused to let him in. Su Yao also had a dog, which would bite his trouser legs if he was ungrateful. So he felt that snowball, a silly dog, had done something wrong. Su Yao looked into the room and found that the floor was in a mess. It''s not that I''ve done something bad, but that I''ve demolished my home. Samoye really deserves to be one of the demolition offices. Should he be glad that he didn''t have husky? And should he think about sending the silly dog away? Su Yao took a look at the silly dog who was still biting his trouser legs, and finally gave up the idea. Forget it, this silly dog is raised by the original owner, he is not qualified to send away. You''d better clean the room first, or you won''t be able to live. After cleaning for a few minutes, Su Yao chose to give up and called housekeeping. After the staff of the housekeeping company came to the house, they were immediately shocked by the mess and wanted to leave on the spot. Of course, after su Yao used the money, he immediately cleaned it up. After the housekeeper left, the whole house took on a new look. When Su Yao lay down on the sofa, the snowball came up and arched him with his head. "Go on, leave me alone." The snowball turned around and left. Soon, it came with a dog basin in its mouth. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s really a pig. Su Yao accepted his orders and added a spoonful of dog food to the dog bowl. Snowball finally got rid of him. Su Yao took out his mobile phone and suddenly thought of something, "sun, I forgot to contact you with the letter." "Tangyuan, do you know the contact information of fengci?" "I don''t know." Su Yao What''s the use of asking you? ¡­¡­ "It''s really a ghost. Who is the man who suddenly came out Hiss, take it easy. Are you going to kill me? " Huang Mao apologized quickly, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''ll take it easy. But brother, shall we just let it go? " "How can it be?" The red haired thug patted his thigh, "it hurts!" "I can''t swallow it at all." "What shall we do?" "First of all, I''ll solve the problem..." "Bang!" Before he finished speaking, the door was suddenly kicked open, and the people in the room quickly looked at it. When I saw the letter standing at the door, I was shocked, "letter, why did you find here?" "I just heard you mention my name, so I came in to have a look." Fengci came in and stepped on the chair, which was more arrogant than all the people present. "Tell me, what are you going to do?" Green Mao, who was nearest to him, swallowed his saliva nervously. Then he looked behind him and saw that he didn''t bring anyone, so he was bold again. "Feng Ci, I didn''t expect that you would dare to come here alone. I really don''t know how to die!" Smell speech, other people are also a sigh of relief. If you bring other people in, they will not be able to fight. But there is only one person who can fight. After all, there are many people on their side. Chapter 2489 Fengci stretched out his hand and pulled out his ears. He said with a smile, "to deal with you, I''ll be enough alone." This is really as arrogant as you want to be. Several little gangsters were excited by his words. "Then try it!" A few minutes later, there were "corpses" lying all over the floor. It''s the gangsters who fell down. They are very suspicious of life now. They thought they could get rid of the seal, but they didn''t expect that it was themselves who almost got rid of it. From now on, they dare not provoke the resignation. His force value is too strong to fight. Look at the letter again, except for some messy clothes, it''s almost intact. Fengci went up to the red haired thug and kicked him, "how about that? Do you dare to provoke me again? " "No, No." This letter is to respect evil god. So many of them can''t beat him. If they don''t want to live, they don''t dare to provoke the resignation. "Fengci, from now on, you are our boss. You shout East, we never go west. " Feng CI laughed, "your abacus is really loud." "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Since we can''t fight fengci, we have to let fengci be the boss, so that they will be covered in the future. "Since you think I''m the boss, will you listen to the boss''s orders?" "Listen, of course." The Redskins nodded. "From tomorrow on, every afternoon you come to the gate of No.13 middle school to block me." Said the seal. "Ah?" The red haired thug had a dull face. He had never heard such a rude request. "Why?" "Come closer." The red haired thug was very obedient and put his head close to him. The seal lowered his voice and said a few words in his ear. After hearing this, the expression on the red haired gangster''s face suddenly became very complicated. He didn''t expect that this kind of person would use this kind of routine in order to catch up with a person. What a dirty heart! Wait! If he had heard right now, the man in the envelope should be the boy who beat them down with his own strength not long ago. What if the other party sees them blocking the school gate of No.13 middle school every day, mistaking them for bullying the school gate, and then beating them? Isn''t that for them to go up there and die? They can''t do such a life-threatening thing. "Boss, you''d better find someone else to do it. We can''t beat the man you said. I feel a stomachache when I think about him now. " Liu Sheng recalled his previous experience of being beaten down by Su Yao. He felt that his stomach was aching. "Don''t worry. If he really hits you, I will stop him." "If you get hurt, I''ll pay for the medicine, and I''ll pay you for it," he said Liu Sheng It''s not about money, it''s about life. Seeing that Liu Sheng was in a dilemma, he sighed, "it seems that you don''t really want me to be the boss. In this case, I''d better solve you." See him want to move real, Liu Shengqi quickly admit counsels, "don''t, I will." "Are you really willing to help me?" "Really, for the sake of you, we will go through fire and water." Chapter 2490 "Good. Give me your micro signal and add it now." Liu Sheng quickly took out his mobile phone, "boss, I''d better sweep you." With a reply, the wechat friend''s QR code was opened. After passing Liu Sheng''s friend application, he transferred a sum of money to him. When Liu Sheng saw the fifty thousand yuan that he had received from him, he was going to be silly. "Boss, what are you doing?" "For your medical expenses, the rest, I''ll treat you to dinner." Said the seal. This is the first time that Liu Sheng and others have met such a big spender. They feel that it is a very wise choice to accept the title as the boss. "Boss, we''ll finish the task you gave us. We won''t let you down." "Then I''ll wait to see your performance. By the way, I''ll give you other rewards after it''s done. You can refuel well!" On hearing this, Liu Sheng and other people''s minds came up with such figures as 100000 and 500000, which made them even more excited. "We''ll definitely refuel." "The school time of No.13 middle school is five in the afternoon. You must come on time. If I see you don''t come tomorrow, you should know what kind of end you will have." "Yes, we will be on time." "Well, that''s all I have to say. Make your own plans." "Boss, shall I see you off?" "No more." Feng CI looked at his left hand, "I think you''d better go to the hospital now, or your left hand will not be used in the future." After he reminded Liu that his left hand was seriously injured, "thank you for your concern. I''ll go to the hospital right away." "To make it clear, I don''t care about you. I''m just afraid that you will affect my plan." Liu Sheng Can you stop being so honest? Do you know that your words seriously hurt my fragile little heart? "Boss, you can rest assured that I will not affect your plan." He answered the letter and left. ¡­¡­ Standing at the door of the classroom, Su Yao was very excited when he thought of Feng Ci and saw what kind of expression he would have. And with that in mind, he couldn''t help laughing. The teacher gave him a strange look, "classmate Su, what''s the matter with you?" "At the thought of meeting many new students, I was a little happy, and I was not nervous immediately." Su Yao said, "teacher, let''s go in." "All right." The teacher nodded and walked into the classroom first. Su Yao followed him and walked into the classroom. "Students, a new student has come to our class today. We warmly welcome him." As soon as the voice fell, there was a burst of applause in the classroom. "Well, well, the new students have already felt it. Now let the new students introduce themselves." Su Yao went up to the platform and looked at the students under the platform. After seeing the letter, his smile became more brilliant. "Hello, everyone. I''m Su Yao. I''m very happy to be a classmate with you. I hope to have a wonderful time with you. Please give me more advice in the future." There was another round of applause under the platform. "Well, don''t clap. Class is coming. Su, please find a seat for yourself Su Yao nodded, and then walked to the empty seat on the left side of fengci without hesitation Chapter 2491 Looking at his move, everyone took a breath of air conditioning, including the teacher on the platform. The teacher felt that it was necessary to save the new student, so he quickly stopped, "classmate Su, you can''t sit in that seat. You''d better choose another one." "Why not sit?" Are they all crowding out the envelope? It''s so pathetic. Su Yao didn''t think about it in another way. For example, fengci was an existence that could not be provoked. "This..." The teacher didn''t know what to say. Because Feng CI is awake and staring at him. Others dare not say anything. At this time, the seal opened, "teacher, let him sit next to me." As soon as the words came out, everyone''s expression suddenly became very strange. Su Yao began to make up his mind, and finally he made up his seal. He was a very introverted little wretch. He certainly didn''t say anything when he was in the class, so after he spoke, the expression of classmates and teachers would suddenly become so strange. What is this peerless little wretch? He will certainly protect the poor fengci and will never let anyone bully him again. if anyone else in the classroom can hear Su Yao''s voice, they will make complaints about it now: what a poor little man is, and he is clearly a devil and is absolutely not to be provoked. Su Yao looked at the teacher and said, "teacher, since the seal has been agreed, can I sit down?" "Sit down Let''s go. " Wait a minute. Why did the transfer student know the name of the seal and let him sit next to him? There have been transfer students before, they also want to sit in the seat next to the seal, but they were severely criticized by the seal. Since then, no one wants to sit with fengci. Maybe it''s different this time. Can''t it be that the students know each other? If so, he won''t have to worry about the comfort of transferring students. The students in the class are also very curious about the relationship between Su Yao and fengci. They seldom ask clearly, but now it''s class time, and fengci is also here. Even if you want to ask, you have to ask when the letter is not there. After getting the teacher''s consent, Su Yao immediately sat down, and then laughed at the letter, "do you feel very surprised?" "It''s a surprise. I didn''t expect that we should be classmates." "Do you feel very happy now?" Fengci laughed shyly, "I''m very happy." Su Yao couldn''t help feeling his head with such a shy look. "Keke, I''ll protect you in the future. You don''t have to be afraid of being bullied any more." "Why do you want to protect me?" "Think of me as the messenger of justice." Su Yao said with a smile. The students in the front row and back row heard their conversation, and their expressions became more strange. What are they talking about? New transfer students say they want to protect the seal? Does the seal still need protection? He can turn over a group of people by himself. It''s other people who need to be protected. What happened to them? Can it be that the letter tells a lie and deceives the simple transferred students? No, we must find a time to tell the truth to the transferred students, otherwise he will be cheated all the time. Fengci is a devil who eats people and doesn''t spit bones Chapter 2492 Because it''s class time and it''s not suitable for chatting, Su Yao immediately shut up after saying that sentence and pretended to listen to the class seriously. As for the letter, after listening to the class for a while, he fell asleep on the table again. The teacher on the platform had been used to it for a long time, and he didn''t dare to wake up fengci, so he ignored it directly. Su Yao didn''t think there was anything wrong with this, because he had already made up the brain of fengci into a pitiful one that no one would face up to, which made him feel more distressed about fengci. Moreover, he also figured out the reason why Feng CI slept in class - Feng Ci''s family was not good, and he had to work every day after school. He had to work until midnight every night to get home, and he had to get up early every morning, so he didn''t get enough sleep at all, so he had to go to school to catch up. It''s really miserable to write a letter. We have to find a way to help it. The time of a class soon ended. When the bell rang at the end of the class, the seal also woke up. He subconsciously jumped over the table, but after hearing Su Yao''s voice, he held back. "Farewell, I just noticed that you were sleeping the whole class." The letter reads: -- Why did Su Yao say that all of a sudden? Is it because he didn''t like not listening to the class seriously? But now he has taught himself all the courses, and he really doesn''t want to be a good student. "You must be very tired recently. That''s why you get more sleep in class. I''ve taken down my notes, and I''ve copied one for you. " The letter reads: -- Grass, what''s the sudden guilt? Why is there such a simple and kind person as Su Yao in the world? His conscience was aching. However, since he has installed himself with a poor man, he has to continue to play until the day when he loses his horse. Feng CI tried to squeeze out a few drops of his eyes, but he couldn''t do it at all. All he could do was to make his eyes red. I hope I can cheat Su Yao. "Su Yao, no one has ever been so kind to me. You are the first one. I''m really happy." Su Yao more distressed him, "from now on you will not be a person, I will always be by your side." Shen Nanze, who has just come by: "I''m not sure." Nearby students: -- What did they hear just now? How did the seal say such shameless words? Would his conscience not hurt if he cheated the transferred students? No, the seal has no conscience for a long time, so it won''t hurt at all. It''s so pitiful to be transferred to another student. He was cheated by this cannibal devil. They must expose the true face of the letter. They must not let him cheat the students all the time. However, as soon as this idea came out, the seal suddenly looked at them, and his eyes seemed to say - if you dare to say it, you will be killed. Everyone felt a chill. Forget it, it''s a matter between the resignation and the transfer of students. They''d better not get involved. It''s their own life that matters When Shen Nanze saw that the letter had gone out, he immediately ran after it because he was very curious about what kind of situation it was. "Boss, what are you doing, boss?" "Don''t call me that in school in the future, and don''t come to me when Su Yao is here," he said Chapter 2493 This makes Shen Nanze more curious, "why do I do this?" "You don''t have to know the reason, just do what I say." Said the seal. "Why?" The letter ignored him and left. Shen Nanze caught up quickly and began to chatter, "boss, what''s the matter with you? Why do you want to play yourself like a little wretch that nobody loves or hurts..." "Why don''t you answer my question?" "I see. You don''t like transfer students, so have you prepared such a routine? You really can. Your heart is too dirty. " "Tell me, if the transfer student knows that you are cheating him, what kind of reaction will he have?" Finally, the seal was a little impatient, "can you shut your mouth? Are you a duck "Boss, what would happen if I told the transfer students about this?" "I''ll beat you to death." "And the fact that you go to a nightclub will be known to your family," the letter said Shen Nanze immediately stopped talking Oh, my God, why was he sealed off when he went to a nightclub? If fengci really said it, he would be broken by his family. No, no, absolutely not. "Boss, let''s make a deal. You keep it a secret for me, and I keep it a secret for you. " Seal words picked to pick eyebrow, "this must see your mouth is tight." "Don''t worry, I will control my mouth this time." Shen Nanze patted his chest and assured, "if I can''t do it, I''ll break my leg." "Since you have made such a vicious oath, I believe you this time. You should remember what I just said?" Shen Nanze nodded repeatedly, "remember, remember, remember clearly." "Then you should do as I said, and remember to tell other people what I said, so that they don''t appear in front of me at this time." "I see." Shen Nanze was very obedient and handed over the words of the seal to several other people. Those people were very curious when they knew about it. They wanted to see Su Yao, but they were afraid that the letter would make them angry, so they asked Shen Nanze to take a picture of Zhang Su Yao. Shen Nanze, who is shouldering such a difficult task, wants to refuse, but he is finally seduced by external factors. Because some people said that as long as he took a picture of Su Yue, he would introduce a girlfriend to him. There''s no way. What he can''t resist is this kind of trick. He has to give in. As the saying goes, when a beauty dies under a skirt, she is also romantic as a ghost. In order to have a girlfriend, it is not impossible to make a little sacrifice. So, Shen Nanze actually took a picture of Su Yao and sent it to the group. After confirming that several people saw it, he immediately withdrew it. Of course, all this is done behind the back of the envelope. He was afraid that if he was sealed off, he would die very ugly. ¡­¡­ Time will always be fast, and it won''t be long before it''s time to finish school. After greeting Su Yao, Feng CI left the school alone. As soon as he got out of the school, he saw Liu Sheng and others standing there with a stick in their hand. Passers by glanced at them and walked away immediately for fear of getting into trouble Chapter 2494 After seeing the letter, Liu Sheng''s eyes suddenly brightened. He came forward and flattered the letter with a smile, "we should not be late, right?" "It''s a good time to come." After all, fengci is a man of the year in No.13 middle school, and he always fights. These gangsters must have come for revenge. Feng CI ignored the sight that fell on him. "Be smart. As long as Su Yao comes, you will surround me and pose to hit me. Also, don''t call me big brother. What did you say when you came to seek revenge? What would you say later? " "Do you understand?" "I understand." Feng CI wanted to say something more, but he saw Su Yao coming to this side with sharp eyes, "he''s here, get ready." When Liu Sheng and others listened to this, they immediately became nervous. After all, Su Yao is a tough guy to deal with. "Hurry up, don''t dally!" Liu Sheng exchanged his eyes with several other people, and then surrounded him with the letter. Su Yao just saw this scene, he quickly ran over, "what are you doing?" The letter immediately pretended to be very scared, "don''t beat me. I really don''t have any money on me." "Fengci, we come to you not for your money, but for revenge. Last time, it wasn''t because of you. We won''t be beaten so badly by that man. " Liu Sheng tried to suppress the inner tension, also played up, "we can''t beat that person, we can only revenge on you, you have to blame the person who saved you." "Well, it''s you scum again!" Su Yao sneered. "I haven''t been beaten enough last time, have I? Then this time, let me teach you a good lesson and let you know who can''t be offended. " With these words, Su Yao put down his schoolbag, moved his wrist, and then And then there''s no then. Liu Sheng several people saw him, just like saw the cat''s mouse, flew away, but did not forget to put down the cruel words. "It won''t end like this. Please wait. We will come again." Feng CI sat on the ground, trembling all over. He looked very scared, which made Su Yao feel very sad. Su Yao immediately picked up Feng Ci and said, "don''t be afraid. I''m here. I won''t let them bully you." "Su Yao, thank you. If it wasn''t for your sudden appearance, I would be beaten by them now." Su Yao sighed, "where did you provoke them? Why did they target you like that?" "I, I don''t know." There was a cry in the voice of the seal, "can you stop asking?" "Well, well, I won''t ask. Don''t cry." Su Yao more distressed him, "I send you home, with me, they dare not bully you." "Su Yao, thank you. If you hadn''t saved me twice, I would have been lying in the hospital bed now." "Don''t say that. We are friends now. We should help our friends." "Su Yao, I''m really happy. You are my first friend. I never thought I could have friends." People passing by just heard the words of the letter. They didn''t know what kind of expression they should put on. It''s really shameless of me to say such a thing. Although he is the school bully of No.13 middle school, he has many friends Chapter 2495 Looking at the old housing area in front of him, which was similar to the slum, Su Yao doubted whether he was hallucinating. He thought that the family of fengci might be bad, but he didn''t expect that it would be so bad. Can this kind of house really live? Are you sure it won''t collapse one day? Su Yao looked at fengci and said in disbelief, "fengci, does your family really live here?" Fengci nodded, "yes." No wonder! This is what he found temporarily, in order to arouse Su Yao''s sympathy, and also to prevent himself from losing his horse. He is now a man of poor family. He is a little pitiful that nobody loves. This kind of house is standard with the poor. It can arouse people''s sympathy most. "Su Yao, do you dislike my living in such a place?" "No, No." Su Yao looked at him with a little heartache in his eyes, "I just have some heartache for you." The letter suddenly hurt my conscience. No, you must be steady. You can''t lose your horse so soon. "Su Yao, would you like to come to my house?" "Yes, let''s go and meet your family." There was a bitter expression on his face. Seeing this, Su Yao''s heart suddenly "clattered". "Fengci, what''s the matter with you?" What''s going on? Is he saying something wrong? Is the family of the resigner gone? If so, isn''t the letter an orphan? "I have no family. I''m the only one in my family." A bitter smile. "I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t have mentioned your sadness." There is really no family in the envelope. It''s too bad. He''s too bad. "Nothing. After all, you don''t know." The seal sighed, "you say, why doesn''t God treat everyone fairly?" Su Yao didn''t know how to answer this question, because it was a proposition. So he changed the topic, "don''t talk about this. Take me to your house. I''m curious about what your house is like." "Then come with me." Su Yao walked behind Feng Ci and followed him around one road after another. It''s too shabby here, and the road is full of garbage, flies and so on. From time to time, there are mice running from their feet. Walking, suddenly a cat''s voice came. Su Yao steps a meal, "Feng Ci, you stop." "What''s the matter?" "I heard the cat''s voice." After listening to the letter carefully, there was a cat barking there. As soon as he wanted to say something, Su Yao had already walked in the direction of the cat''s call. After hesitating for a while, he finally followed. Su Yao''s hearing is very good, so it didn''t take him long to find the cat. This is a very thin little orange cat. It doesn''t look very good. It has a lot of fleas and its tail is broken If you''re found out a little later, you''re going to die. Su Yao''s original form is a cat. Although he is not an ordinary cat, he has become a human, but he is also a cat after all. Now his heart began to ache when he saw his own kind suffering. He picked up the little orange cat. Maybe he knew that he was here to help himself. The little orange cat didn''t resist and rubbed Su Yao''s head. "Poor boy, I''ll take you to the hospital now." Chapter 2496 Then he looked at the letter he didn''t know when to follow him. "I''m really sorry. I''m afraid I can''t go to your house to have a look. Now I have to send this poor boy to the pet hospital." "It''s OK. I''ll go with you." Said the seal. "Is that too much trouble for you? You should have to go to work, or not delay your time The letter reads: -- No, when does he need to work? In Su Yao''s eyes, what kind of image is he? Does he really have to find a job so that one day Su Yao suddenly wants to visit the place where he lives? "I don''t have to work today." Feng Ci''s face is not red and his heart is not empty. Su Yao had no doubt, and he was willing to go with him. In this way, they could spend more time together. "All right, let''s go." After seeing little orange cat and buying cat food, Su Yao suddenly thought of a very serious problem. He has a dog now. Since ancient times, dogs and cats have not dealt with each other. If you take the little orange cat back, then the family will be full of chickens and dogs every day. Besides, the dog is owned by the owner, and he is not qualified to send it away. But what should the little orange cat do? Is it hard to let it go? No, I can''t. little orange cat is so weak. If it continues to wander outside, maybe something will happen one day. It seems that he has to find a qualified and responsible excrement shovel officer for little orange cat, but he doesn''t know where to go. Well. Feng CI saw Su Yao frowning and asked, "Su Yao, what''s the matter?" "I''ve got a dog at home. If I take the little orange cat back, I''m afraid they will fight every day. Little orange cat is so thin and small that it can''t be the opponent of that silly dog, but I don''t know who to raise it for Su Yao sighed. "Let me feed it. I''ll make it fat." "But in your family situation, I''m afraid you won''t have much money to eat after raising it. After all, orange cat is very edible." The letter reads: -- Don''t worry. Even if I raise a hundred, I won''t be poor. "I can still afford to raise it. If you worry that I can''t eat, you''ll pay for cat food." Su Yao thought about it carefully. This is really a good way, and it''s better to give the orange cat to fengci than to a stranger, so that he doesn''t have to worry about it every day. "You''ll take care of it. Give him a name." "Chicken legs." Said the seal. Su Yao was silent for a moment Why chicken legs? " "Don''t you think it looks like a chicken leg?" "It''s really similar. Let''s call it drumsticks." Su Yao laughed, "it''s getting late. I''ll take you back." Fengci really didn''t want to go back to the place just now, but there was no way. Who let him play the role of a poor and helpless person. If he had known it would be like this, he would have played a rich boy who was envied everywhere because of his good family. This kind of person does not have, he plays, is more convenient. But now it''s too late to change. I can only continue. I hope I won''t lose my horse so early. It''s really not easy for him Chapter 2497 At the moment of entering the room, Su Yao was shocked again. Narrow space, airtight windows, dark walls and floors, and a few holes in the roof Is this really where people can live? Su Yao couldn''t help but feel a little distressed when he looked at fengci, "fengci, you are really too..." In the middle of the speech, he was afraid of stimulating the self-esteem of the seal, so he didn''t go on. "Fengci, your house looks like it''s going to collapse. I''m very worried about you. If you don''t move to me, you can give me dozens of yuan for water and electricity every month." Feng CI would like to nod his head to agree, but if he agrees, he will be particularly shameless. Although he was shameless. "Don''t bother you. It''s good to live here. I haven''t planned to move to another place yet. Besides, we just met and don''t know each other." Hearing this, Su Yao felt that his approach was indeed not safe. Moreover, he refused to accept the letter. He couldn''t drag the letter to live with himself. "All right, but if you have any difficulties, just let me know. As long as I can help you, I will help you." "Su Yao, thank you." Ah, why is there such a person as Su Yao in the world? Even if he doesn''t want to move, it''s hard. The heart of the seal screamed wildly. "It''s getting late. Go back quickly." "I''ll go first. See you at school tomorrow." "See you tomorrow." After su Yao had gone for more than ten minutes, Feng Ci, holding little orange cat, quickly slipped out of the old dilapidated community and went to his residence. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Shen Nanze and several other people sitting in the living room playing games and putting melon seeds and snacks on the floor. "What are you doing here?" In the eyes of fengci, there was a little disgust. "Boss, you are back at last. Where have you been?" Shen Nanze came forward, and when he saw the little orange cat in Feng Ci''s arms, he suddenly opened his eyes, "why did you get a cat back? Don''t you hate cats the most? " And he was ready to reach for it. The seal avoided his outstretched hand. "When did I say I hated cats?" "You said it, and you said it in front of us." Shen Nanze said, "they also heard it." "There''s something wrong with your ears. What I said is that my favorite is cats." The letter says very shamelessly. "Tut Tut, boss, I didn''t expect that you would change your mind." Shen Nanze laughed, "let me guess, this cat should be given to you by Su Yao?" The seal did not speak. "Boss, you''re really fast enough. You''ve just known each other for a short time, and you''ve been on good terms with others. If you continue to develop like this, won''t you be engaged soon?" The others couldn''t help laughing at this. "Boss, don''t forget to treat us to a wedding wine." The seal words one eye stare in the past, "all talk nonsense over there what, I and he are just friends." "Friendship? If it''s really just a friend relationship, why do you want to accept the cat from him? Why should we do that? " "Boss, I don''t think you''ve caught anyone yet. That''s why you said that. Tut Tut, it''s shameless..." Chapter 2498 "If you don''t shut up, get out of here!" But a few people are not afraid at all, they are still smiling there. "Boss, do you need us to help you? We''ll make sure you''ll get the man right away. " "Yes, yes, we have a lot of experience. Although we are not experts in love, we are much better than you who have never been in love at all." "What if you''ve been in love? Didn''t you break up after a few days of talking? And you are the one who has been dumped. When you say that you are experienced, are you saying that you are experienced in being dumped? " The seal opened its mouth mercilessly. All of a sudden, no one spoke. Because the letter is very right, they have been in love for several times, but they haven''t talked for a long time, and they are the one who was dumped. But even so, it''s better than never having been in love. "Boss, you are wrong. The experience of being dumped is also experience." Shen Nanze is very forthright, "the understanding of being dumped summed up, and the first day to deal with the measures, then the next love will certainly be long." Others: "I''m not sure." That''s a good point. Shen Nanze is the one who was dumped the most times among them. I don''t want to argue with him, "I don''t need your help, just don''t make trouble for me." "Now clean up this place quickly, and then you can go away." "It''s still a long time. Why are we in such a hurry to get rid of us?" "Yes, it''s still early, and you''re not a person who goes to bed early. Why are you driving us away?" "Oh, I see. It must be because of Su Yao. You must want to see Su Yao at school early tomorrow morning, so you are ready to go to bed early and get up early. Tut Tut, the power of love is really great. " "You can''t double color your relatives and friends. If you have a daughter-in-law, you''ll forget our brothers." Feng Ci was a little impatient. He kicked Shen Nanze''s ass and said, "get out of here, or don''t blame me for beating you out." "All right, all right, let''s go now." ¡­¡­ The next morning, as soon as Su Yao walked into the school gate, he heard someone talking about the seal, but he didn''t know what they were talking about. Su Yao was a little curious. As soon as he was ready to listen, the voice of the seal rang behind him. "Su Yao, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to see you as soon as I entered the school." Su Yao immediately turned around, so he didn''t notice that the two people who were still discussing the seal just now, after seeing the seal, it was like a mouse seeing a cat. As soon as his face changed, he ran away quickly. "What were you doing?" "I heard someone talking about you just now, so I was a little curious about what they were talking about you." Feng CI sighed, with some sadness in his eyes, "they must be saying bad things about me, but it doesn''t matter. I''ve been used to it for a long time." It seems that we have to give the whole school a warning, so that they don''t say anything they shouldn''t, and then Su Yao hears it. Looking at Feng Ci, Su Yao was distressed. He quickly comforted him, "Feng Ci, you still have me. No matter what kind of person you are, I will not dislike you." "Su Yao, it''s very kind of you. It''s the greatest luck in my life to meet you." "All right, let''s go to the classroom instead of talking about this..." Chapter 2499 The students in the class saw that Su Yao and fengci came in hand in hand, and their expressions suddenly became very strange. This is the first time that I have been so close to others, but the sun is really coming out in the West. I don''t know the relationship between him and the transferred students. If the transfer students know what kind of person the seal is, they don''t know what kind of reaction they will have. Ignoring the sight that fell on him, he took Su Yao to his seat and sat down. Then he said, "Su Yao, please come with me this afternoon. The chicken leg is not very good." Smell speech, Su Yao can''t help but frown, "chicken leg how?" "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, he just won''t eat. I''m worried about him." No, in fact, chicken leg is just a dry rice cat. Even if you eat a lot, you still have to eat it again. If he hadn''t stopped him in time, drumsticks would have held themselves up. "I see. I''ll go with you after school." Other people who can hear their conversation clearly: -- God, what did they hear just now? They invited the transferred students to their own homes. What kind of divine unfolding is this? I really want to know what the relationship between them is. ¡­¡­ At noon, a girl from another class came in. The girl''s eyes lit up when she saw the letter. "Farewell!" She quickly walked to the front of the letter, directly ignored Su Yao, who was sitting next to the letter, and took out an envelope from her pocket. "This is my love letter to you. You must accept it!" The other students in the class immediately watched a good play. They were waiting for the girl to be scolded and ran out crying. Su Yao never thought that there was such a thing as peach blossom luck in the seal of "being excluded by the public". But looking at the face of fengci, I feel that this kind of thing is very normal. After all, in this society, Yan is justice. But it made him feel a little upset, as if his belongings were going to be robbed. And just when others thought that fengci would tear up the love letter directly and scold the girl who came to confess, fengci suddenly opened his mouth, and his tone was a bit sad and indignant. "When you are playing games, can you stop taking me as a gamble? Why can''t you think about how I feel? Is it fun to play with me? " The eyes of the seal were red, and there were tears swirling around. All the people except Su Yao were stunned. What''s the situation? According to common sense, shouldn''t the love letter be torn off and the girl be scolded and cried? But now why does he say such words, and still look very aggrieved? What the hell is he doing? Which one is he singing? Su Yao, who didn''t know the true face of the letter, was immediately distressed. He took away the love letter from the girl, with a certain displeasure in his tone. "I''ll take it for him. You can go." That girl is also a face muddled force, "Oh, trouble you." After the girl left, Su Yao asked for advice on the letter, "letter, do you want me to tear it off for you?" "No, I''ll do it myself." Feng CI sniffed, took the love letter from Su Yao''s hand, and then tore it up. But just after two tears, his tears suddenly fell down Chapter 2500 Seeing this, Su Yao immediately panicked, "Feng Ci, what''s the matter with you? Don''t cry. " "Su Yao, why do you think they do this?" Su Yao didn''t know how to answer the question, "you..." But the words had not yet been spoken out, and the seal added, "you say, will no one ever like me?" "No, someone will like you." Su Yao''s expression became very serious, "for example, I like you very much." Then you can always like me "Of course, I will always be you My friend''s "Su Yao, thank you." Fool, I don''t want to be your friend. "Come on, don''t cry. My heart will be broken when you cry. Wipe my tears quickly..." The rest of the people are so stupid that they have no idea what''s going on. They all have to doubt whether the seal has damaged their brain, or why it suddenly changes into a person. "What''s the matter with the letter?" "I don''t know. I''m confused now." "I think he pretended it on purpose. That''s how he is..." "Shh, keep your voice down. Have you forgotten what the letter says?" "Let''s talk in the group, so that the transferred students can''t hear us." "That''s a good idea. Let''s go." Su Yao''s attention was all on the letter, so he didn''t hear those conversations at all, which led him to miss an opportunity to know the truth. He was still there comforting the letter. And fengci accepted his comfort with ease. Shen Nanze felt that he was going blind. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had something to do with fengci, he would have exposed the true face of fengci in front of Su Yao. This kind of feeling of holding words in my heart and not being able to say them is really too uncomfortable. God, hurry to punish the shameless seal. That''s what other students in the class think. They watched the wolf cajole the simple and kind-hearted transfer students there, and they had the impulse to beat them up. But I couldn''t fight at all. Even if they add up to the whole class, they won''t be able to make a speech. If it wasn''t for the age of science, they would have doubted whether the seal had any internal power, otherwise why would it be so powerful. ¡­¡­ Su Yao originally thought that fengci would not encounter any "peach blossom luck", but he didn''t expect that just after going to the toilet, he saw fengci stopped by a girl. And from his point of view in the past, the seal was very impatient. But it must be the girl''s fault. Maybe she lost the bet again, and the punishment for losing is to tell the truth. If he encounters such a thing, he will be angry, not to mention the rabbit will bite. Su Yao quickly stepped forward and pulled the seal to his side, "what''s the matter?" The letter didn''t say anything. When the girl saw him, her eyes lit up, and then a love letter came to him. "Su Yao, this is for you." Su Yao never thought that this love letter was for himself, so he was confused. He looked at the letter, and then at the girl, at a loss. The mood of Feng CI is even worse. If he can, he really wants that girl to go away, but Su Yao is here Chapter 2501 "Su Yao, my foot was suddenly twisted just now. Can you help me back to the classroom?" Su Yao suddenly came back to himself, "good." He directly ignored the girl, holding the envelope into the classroom. As soon as the girl was ready to stop Su Yao, she suddenly looked back at her and looked at her like she was going to kill her. The girl was scared, even did not dare to say a word, so she went away. "Fengci, what did the girl tell you? Why did you look angry just now? " "She suddenly appeared in front of me, stopped me and insisted that I hand over the love letter to you." The tone of the seal was a bit aggrieved, "I said I can''t make a decision for you, but she just wanted me to help her, so I was a little angry." "Su Yao, are you not angry with me about this?" "No, you did a good job." Su Yao reached out his hand and touched him, "if you encounter such things again in the future, don''t pay any attention to them, just leave. If they dare to bully you, tell me." "Su Yao, can you make a girlfriend?" "Why do you ask this all of a sudden?" "I just don''t want to lose your friend. After all, when you have a girlfriend, you will spend your energy and time on her." Feng explained. After listening to this, Su Yao couldn''t laugh or cry. "You think too much, it will never happen, and I don''t have the idea of falling in love now, so you don''t have to worry about it at all." "Really?" "It''s true. If I cheat you, I''ll be beaten by the thunder." "I''m sure you''ll never lie to me." "Come on, come on, don''t think so much. Class is coming soon." ¡­¡­ After school. The letter is the first step out of the school. Liu Sheng and his family were already waiting there. As soon as they saw the letter coming out, they immediately surrounded them without saying anything. Then the next second Su Yao appeared. He saw the letter surrounded by several gangsters and didn''t know what to do. He quickly stepped forward, "it''s you again, you are really a little tough." "Go away, it''s none of your business!" Liu Sheng tried to look fierce, but his legs were shaking there. He wants to run away now if he can. But I can''t. I told them in the letter that they should hold on for at least three minutes. "It has nothing to do with me. He is my friend. If you want to bully him, you will bully me." Su Yao sneered, "last time you ran away, this time will not give you a chance." On hearing this, a few people''s psychology raised a bad premonition. As soon as they were ready to run away, Su Yao stopped them. Liu Sheng clenched the iron bar in his hand, "you''d better get out of the way, or don''t blame us for being rude to you!" Su Yao laughed, "what are you doing in such a hurry? Stay and play with me." Liu Sheng had an impulse to spit out fragrance. "I''m not interested in playing with you. Get out of the way, or the iron bar in my hand won''t have eyes!" "Do you think that alone can threaten me?" "I''m sorry, you are all rubbish in my eyes." Liu Sheng Others: "I''m not sure." Although they were insulted by Su Yao, they still did not dare to do it. If you do, Feng Ci and Su Yao will have a mixed doubles Chapter 2502 Su Yao didn''t give them a chance to think again, so he started directly. It wasn''t long before they were all knocked down. The students of class 12 who came out of the school gate were all dumbfounded when they saw this scene. They originally thought that the transferred student was a gentle, simple and kind-hearted person, but they didn''t expect that he could fight so well and beat these little gangsters down with his own strength. His fighting skills are almost as good as those of fengci. now they understand what as like as two peas and two of them can play together, they are two alike. I''d better stay away from Su Yao in the future, or I won''t know when I will be beaten. Su Yao didn''t know that his image in the hearts of his classmates had changed 380 degrees. He went up to Liu Sheng and looked down at him. "From today on, it''s better not to let me see you again. If I find you struggling with the seal, I''ll send you to the hospital." Liu Sheng They don''t want to come, but if they don''t, they will be sent to the hospital. If you come, you will be beaten into the hospital by Su Yao. So what are they going to do? They''re really hard. Can these two people get together quickly and stop harming them? "You can go now. Remember, don''t show up in front of me again. What I said just now is not a joke." A few people you look at me, I look at you, and then fly away, as if there is a flood of beasts chasing them. Su Yao looked at Feng Ci and saw that he was very scared. He felt very distressed. "You don''t have to be afraid any more. Just now I gave them a lesson. They won''t bully you again." Feng CI rushed into Su Yao''s arms and held him, "Su Yao, I was really scared to death just now. Fortunately, you are here, otherwise I really don''t know what I should do." Su Yao sighed. He reached out and patted the back of the letter, "OK, OK, from today on, I''ll take you home after school every day." The letter reads: -- Doesn''t he have to go to that place every day? He really lifted the stone and hit his own foot. Others: is this really the school bully''s letter? How did he become like this? Is he schizophrenic? ¡­¡­ As soon as he opened the door, Su Yao saw the little orange cat chicken legs eating there, with a big pot of cat food in front of it. But it wasn''t long before cat food was half gone. Su Yao doubted whether he was hallucinating. He looked back at the letter with complicated eyes. "Didn''t you say it wouldn''t eat? It''s so edible. " The expression on fengci''s face was stiff for a moment. "It really didn''t want to eat yesterday, maybe because it just came yesterday, so it hasn''t adapted yet." Su Yao believed, "then it adapts very fast. It seems that I don''t have to worry about it. But don''t prepare so much for it in the future. If you can''t eat it according to this way, you will certainly break yourself up. " The seal nodded, "I see." I didn''t expect to have a cat. "Wait a minute, I''ll tell you what you need to pay attention to when raising a cat." The letter reads: -- No, shouldn''t you just focus on me? Why the chicken legs? Is it more important than me? Chapter 2503 Two people just chatted not long day, outside suddenly hit the thunder, the wind, but the rain. Su Yao looked out of the window and found that it was raining heavily. He came here on foot without an umbrella, and he couldn''t get a car here. It''s estimated that he can only stay here for the night. The letter also realized this. Although he didn''t want to sit here at night, it would be nice to sleep with Su Yao. Feng CI looked out of the window and said to himself, "Su Yao, if I hadn''t asked you to come, you wouldn''t be trapped here." "It doesn''t matter. I''ll stay here for one night. I hope you don''t dislike me." "No, no, absolutely not." The letter said, "I''m glad you can stay with me tonight, or I''ll be scared to death by myself." With these words, there was thunder outside the window, which was very loud. Feng CI let out a scream, and then jumped into Su Yao''s arms. Of course, he wasn''t really afraid. Su Yao No, why are you a big man afraid of thunder? "Fengci, you..." "Su Yao, do you think I''m timid? I don''t want to be like this either, but one day when I was a child, I was locked in my room by my parents. That night, I was thundering all the time. I was crying in my room, but my parents didn''t show up.... " "From then on, as soon as I heard the thunder, I was afraid." Su Yao did not doubt the truth of this, but also more distressed fengci, he hugged fengci, patted fengci''s back, "you don''t have to be afraid, I will accompany you in the future." Feng CI tried to suppress the guilt in his heart and continued to play, "but I''m still afraid, I''m afraid that one day you will leave me like your parents." Su Yao didn''t know how to answer this, because he was really going to leave fengci one day. He couldn''t stay in this position all his life. "Su Yao, you won''t leave me, will you?" "Yes, unless I die." It''s a white lie. "Well, don''t hold me. Where''s the kitchen? I''ll get you something to eat." Smell speech, the facial expression on seal speech face immediately stiff, although can''t see. Sunday, he was ready for everything, but he forgot to buy a la carte and put it in the refrigerator. What should he say? "Su Yao, I''ve finished all the dishes. I forgot to buy them." Su Yao sighed, "where''s the rice?" The letter reads: -- Sorry, he didn''t even buy rice. "I think I''ve finished, too." "Why are you so careless? Do you want to be hungry?" "I''m sorry, my memory is so bad. Don''t be angry." "Forget it, I''ll go hungry with you tonight." Feng Ci was moved by this. No one has ever said such a thing to him. This is the first time he has heard such a thing. He really likes Su Yao more and more. But it''s impossible to be hungry. He has a way. "Su Yao, it suddenly occurred to me that the telephone book left by my parents seems to have the telephone number of an aunt selling vegetables in the nearby vegetable market. I can call her and ask her to send some rice and vegetables. You can wait for me here for a while." Su Yao nodded, "OK." He quickly went upstairs and made a call to Shen Nanze Chapter 2504 After hearing the words of the letter, Shen Nanze was all muddled, "what did you say just now? Where can I send some rice noodles?" Compared with him, the seal was very calm, "remember the place I told you before?" "I remember." "It''s the place I told you. I''m going to sleep there tonight." Said the seal. "No, why are you such a shabby place? Are you addicted to acting? " Shen Nanze once again felt that the brain of fengci was in the water. There are many ways to catch up with a person, but the seal must be off the edge. Isn''t he afraid that the truth will suddenly be exposed one day? He never thought about what would happen after su Yao found out that he was cheating himself? "It''s raining hard outside. I can''t go back at all." "Then you can let me take you back. Tell me the truth, is Su Yao with you now?" "With me." So I can''t go back tonight, or he will be suspicious "Tut Tut, you''re really good enough to have a room with only one man and few men. Will you go straight to bed with him next?" Good guy. He''s a good guy. "Stop your dirty thoughts." "Don''t tell me you don''t have such a plan. It''s on purpose." Feng Ci was too lazy to explain, "stop talking nonsense and do as I said. Remember to take your cooking aunt with you." Shen Nanze is very puzzled, "no, you let me work for you in the heavy rain. Why do you want me to take my cooking aunt with me? What are you trying to do? " "I told Su Yao that I asked an aunt my parents knew to send rice and vegetables." Said the seal. "Tut Tut, you''ve really got one set after another. I know. I''ll take my cooking aunt with me. Just wait. " Su Yao is really miserable. He''s taken a fancy to this black bellied and deep-rooted guy. "And I want to ask you one thing. When are you going to play?" "Of course, it''s time to hide it." "Have you ever thought about how to explain to Su Yao when you can''t hide it? What if he''s angry? " "Su Yao will not be angry." Shen Nanze rolled his eyes, "are you so sure he won''t be angry?" "Because he is a very gentle man." "A very gentle man?" Shen Nanze laughed, "but how did I hear that Su Yao beat several gangsters down at the school gate after school today? Is this called gentleness? " "But he is very gentle to me." The letter said with a strong sense. "That''s because he hasn''t found your true face. If he finds your true face, he will beat you down immediately." "Shen Nanze, do you envy me?" "I envy you. How can it be?" Well, he is really envious of fengci. Even fengci, who was originally devoted to solitude, is about to have an object, but his next girlfriend hasn''t appeared yet. "I''m reminding you not to play too much, or you''ll end up in a terrible situation." "I don''t need you to worry about my business. Don''t talk nonsense there. Do as I say." "OK, OK, I don''t care. I''ll go right now..." Chapter 2505 Because the rain and thunder outside were so loud, Su Yao didn''t hear the conversation between Feng Ci and Shen Nanze. He sat there, little orange cat nestled in his lap, and occasionally rubbed his head against him. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Su Yao immediately turned his head, saw the seal coming down, and quickly asked, "what''s up?" "The aunt agreed. She''ll send it right away." The reply was, "and I want to confess something to you." "What''s the matter?" "I can''t cook at all." Su Yao frowned, "what do you usually eat?" "Just cook some noodles or porridge, occasionally stir fry a dish, but every time it scorches." Said the seal. Su Yao sighed, "no wonder you look so thin." The letter reads: -- I''m sorry, I''m skinny when I''m dressed. I have meat when I''m undressed. Do you need me to show you my muscles? Su Yao continued, "it seems that we have to solve the problem of eating for you. Do you really want to move in and live with me?" "No, No." The letters were repeatedly rejected. I''d better keep a little distance, or I''m afraid I''ll lose my horse soon. "I''d better not disturb you. It''s nice to live here." No, it''s not really good here. I hope Su Yao won''t come here all of a sudden to find him, otherwise he really doesn''t know how to explain. When Su Yao wanted to say something more, the door was suddenly knocked. Fengci knew that Shen Nanze should have come, so he took the lead to open the door. However, as soon as the door was opened, Shen Nanze''s cooking aunt stood in front of him, with a bag of things in each hand. Shen Nanze is quite reliable. "Auntie, I''m really sorry to let you come here in such a heavy rain." "It''s OK, it''s OK. I''m good friends with your parents. They are not here now. I should take care of them." Aunt Chen went on what Shen Nanze asked him to say. "Auntie, thank you so much. Please come in and sit down for a while." "No, I have to go back to cook. Let''s talk about it when I have time." "Auntie, please pay more attention to safety on the way. Goodbye." "Goodbye." Feng took the two bags of things and went into the room. "Su Yao, what should we do next?" "I''ll cook. You can help me with it." Su Yao said. Since fengci can''t cook, he can only do it. "Can you cook?" It''s not that he didn''t believe what Su Yao said. It''s really that Su Yao doesn''t seem to be the type who can cook. "Don''t look at me like this. My cooking is very good. You''ll know later." Su Yao said confidently. "I''m looking forward to hearing that all of a sudden." I hope Su Yao can really cook, otherwise I''m afraid the kitchen will blow up. "Then I''ll go. You''ll wait for me here." The worry didn''t happen. After a while, the smell of food came from the kitchen. He was not hungry, but after smelling the smell of the food, his stomach began to cry. After hesitating for a while, he went into the kitchen. But I didn''t expect to be even more hungry after entering the kitchen. When he looked at the dishes in front of him, his saliva would flow down. Although he always eats the food cooked by a five-star chef, he doesn''t know what''s going on. He thinks Su Yao''s food is more delicious. Maybe it''s because he''s hungry Chapter 2506 As soon as Su Yao turned around, he saw the letter that he didn''t know when to come in. He was really scared. "When did you come in?" "Just now." The attention of the seal turned to him. "Why don''t you even say a word? Do you know that people are scared to death? " "I''m sorry." The seal lowered his head, "the food you cooked is really delicious. I haven''t smelled such delicious food since my parents died." If the parents heard this, they would immediately let him know what mixed doubles is. After hearing this, Su Yao felt even more distressed. I haven''t had such a meal since my parents passed away. It''s really miserable. "Don''t be sad. You have me now. I promise you can eat such delicious food every day." "Really?" Feng Ci''s eyes brightened, but then went dark again. "It''s too much trouble for you. Forget it." "No trouble, I cook a lot of food every day, but I can''t finish it. If someone can solve it for me, it won''t be wasted, otherwise I will have to dump it." "But..." "Nothing, but." Su Yao was very tough. "If you want to treat me as a friend, then listen to me. From tomorrow on, I will bring you Bento every day. You must eat it up. " The word "Bento" filled my mind. Bento, Bento Love Bento. Su Yao even prepared to make love Bento for him every day. He felt that he was going to faint. He wanted to tell other people about it and make them envy him. "I see. I will eat your Bento." Su Yao nodded with satisfaction, "now help me take these dishes out, we can have dinner." "Good." Feng Ci was very obedient and took all the dishes made by Su Yao out. After dinner, the two chatted for a while and went to bed. They were still in the same bed. The bed was so small that Su Yao felt that as soon as he stretched out his foot, he could kick down the seal lying beside him. But now it''s raining outside, and the ground is wet, otherwise he''ll hit the floor. So he had to give the letter a shot in advance. "Fengci, my sleep is very bad. If you are suddenly kicked down by me, don''t be angry with me." The seal was silent. After a long time, he said, "I just sleep in it, so you don''t have to worry about kicking me down." "Yes, let''s change it." So they changed places. Su Yao was sleepy as soon as he went to bed. Before long, he closed his eyes and fell asleep. But the seal was different. He couldn''t sleep when he thought of a su Yao lying next to him, and he was still a little excited. "Su Yao, are you asleep?" Su Yao did not respond. Feng CI looked up and found that Su Yao had fallen asleep. This means that he can do whatever he wants with Su Yao. He poked Su Yao''s face with a finger, as smooth and soft as he imagined. He reached out and pinched Su Yao''s face again, but Su Yao didn''t respond at all. "You don''t really have any vigilance, little fool." "Fortunately you met me, otherwise you would have been abducted by others. But with the value of your force, the person who abducted you will not come to a good end... " With that, Feng CI suddenly began to laugh. Su Yao slapped him in the face, "shut up." The letter reads: -- Chapter 2507 The next day, Feng CI went to school with the love Bento that Su Yao had made for him in the morning. This thing made him feel very good, but after seeing a girl confessing to Su Yao, the good mood disappeared immediately. Su Yao has only been here for a few days. How can he tell so many girls? Feng CI stepped forward and was just about to speak. When the girl who confessed to Su Yao saw him, she quickly slipped away like a mouse saw a cat. Su Yao was relieved to see the girl go. But as soon as he turned around, he was faced with an ugly letter. It makes him feel guilty. It''s like he''s talking and laughing with other people outside, but he''s suddenly caught by his boyfriend. "Feng Ci, when did you come here?" "What did that girl say to you just now?" Asked Feng. "She told me. Fortunately, you showed up in time. Otherwise, I don''t know how to refuse her." After listening to the letter, the heart is more upset, "then why don''t you directly refuse her?" "I can''t see people crying." Su Yao sighed. "It''s better to refuse than to hang each other." Said the seal. "Yes, if anyone comes to tell me later, I will refuse immediately." "Su Yao, actually I have a good way to make those girls stop telling you," he said "What''s the best way?" "I can pretend to be your boyfriend. You can use me as a shield." Smell speech, Su Yao immediately frowned, "but this is not too aggrieved you?" "No, you''ve helped me so much. Now it''s my turn to help you." And I think you don''t want to be harassed by those girls any more It''s true, but he doesn''t want to pretend to be a couple with fengci. He wants to be a real couple with fengci. "You''d better let me think it over." The letter was a little lost. "OK." At first, he thought that he could let other people know that Su Yao was his man. Then he pretended to do it, but he didn''t expect It seems that he has to make more efforts to make su Yao like himself one day earlier. ¡­¡­ At noon, in front of his classmates, he took out the Bento that Su Yao had made for him, and then successfully attracted a wave of attention. Because the food in the school canteen is really not good, so the number of people who bring Bento to the school is not small. And the school is also very humanized, each class is equipped with a microwave oven, specially for students to heat their own lunch. But he never brought Bento before his resignation. This is his first time to bring Bento to school. And the mood of the letter seems good. So this makes the students in the class very curious. But they didn''t dare to ask. They just looked at the seal, opened the lunch box and took out the same dishes. Those dishes look very attractive. Let them feel the rice in their hands is not fragrant. It''s also Bento. Why is the gap so big? They looked at the dishes in front of fengci and couldn''t help swallowing. I really want to eat! Feeling the envious eyes that fell on him, he felt even better. He even wanted to tell others that Su Yao had made this love Bento for him. But if he really said that, Su Yao might be angry, so he had to hold back Chapter 2508 At this time, Shen Nanze came in. When he saw the letter of eating Bento there, he felt that the sun was really coming out in the West. "Yo Yo, what''s our Fengda eating? It turned out to be a bento. It''s really rare. " Then he received a cold look from the letter without accident. But he was not afraid at all, and even sat opposite the letter, "it''s quite rich. Who made it for you, my family?" The letter didn''t even give him a look. Shen Nanze didn''t care, so he continued, "Oh, I know. This is what transfer students do for you. You are really good enough to let transfer students do / love Bento for you." "You can teach us. We really want love Bento." Su Yao just heard Shen Nanze''s words. This sentence is very normal, but to his ears, it is a bit of Yin Yang strange. This guy is bullying me. After recognizing this, Su Yao''s inner anger suddenly went up, and he walked quickly. Shen Nanze was still talking there, so he didn''t notice Su Yao''s arrival until Su Yao picked him up with one hand. Others were shocked to see it. Actually, he picked Shen Nanze up with one hand. Is Su Yao too strong? Shen Nanze, the client, was also quite confused. He never thought that he would be picked up with one hand one day. It was clear that the other side looked so thin. "Su Yao, what are you doing?" "You were just bullying me." Su Yao looked at him coldly. Shen Nanze felt that he was more unjust than Dou E. He didn''t bully the seal at all, and he couldn''t beat it. "Which eye did you see that I was bullying him? I was discussing a very serious issue with him "What''s a serious question?" "How can I get love Bento." Su Yao said nothing "Ha?" Is there something wrong with this man''s brain? Shen Nanze continued, "this love Bento is made by you. When did you two hook up?" Su Yao resisted the impulse of punching in the past, "this is not a love Bento, you are wrong." "What''s this? Do you like your wife''s lunch Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Can your mind be normal? It''s a friend''s Bento, not a love Bento, not a wife''s Bento. " "It''s not that I''m not normal, it''s that there''s something strange between you two." Shen Nanze said, "are you two really just friends?" Su Yao is too lazy to explain to him, "believe it or not." Shen Nanze wanted to say something else, but the seal suddenly glared at him, and he didn''t dare to say it. "All right, all right, I won''t disturb you two." With that, he quickly slipped away. Feng CI looked at Su Yao and said, "don''t care. He is just like this." "I see. You can eat it quickly, or the food will be cold again later." "Would you like to sit down and have some with me?" Su Yao refused, "no, I''ve eaten it just now, and I''m going to die." Then he sat down on the chair and touched his stomach with his hands. The way other people look at them is a shock. What did they hear just now? This Bento was made by Su Yao! There must be something fishy between them. After all, it''s not like this between normal friends Chapter 2509 In just half a day, it was spread all over the school that Su Yao, a new student who had just come to the school, did a love lunch for the letter, and even spread it to the teacher. The teacher didn''t dare to talk to Feng Ci, so he went to Su Yao. "Su Yao, I heard that you are in contact with fengci. Is this true? You are still students now, and the most important task is to study hard. Puppy love is something that you can never touch. Puppy love is not good at all. " Su Yao could not laugh or cry. "Teacher, although I don''t know where you heard this kind of rumor, I really didn''t associate with fengci." "The love Bento you made for him?" "It''s not a love Bento, it''s a friend Bento." Su Yao said, "he can''t cook. I''m afraid he''s hungry, so I made a bento for him by the way. He and I are really just friends." I''m a friend now, but I guess it won''t be long. "Teacher, if you don''t believe me, you can ask in a letter." Looking for a letter? As for the character of fengci, he felt headache just thinking about it, so it''s better not to talk with fengci. "The teacher believes what you say. I''ll help you clear up this rumor later. You can go now." "Thank you, teacher. Goodbye, teacher." Feng CI knew that the teacher talked to Su Yao and what the teacher would say, so after seeing Su Yao back, he was a little nervous, "what did the teacher say to you?" "I don''t know who''s spreading the rumors about the Bento I made for you or the love Bento." Su Yao sighed. The letter reads: -- Sorry, in my eyes, that''s the love Bento you made for me. "The teacher also heard that, so he thought we were in contact. He told me not to have puppy love." Su Yao continued. "What did you tell me?" There was some uneasiness in his heart. "I said that you and I are just friends." Smell speech, seal speech feel oneself of heart shot. Ordinary friendship Ordinary friends Friends The letter was still a little insistent, "do you really just regard me as an ordinary friend? I thought we were different from the others. " It turned out that Su Yao really just regarded him as an ordinary friend. He thought Su Yao was so kind to himself and wanted to develop another relationship with him. But it doesn''t matter, with his routine and means, we can make this relationship unusual. "It''s really different. You''re not a friend, you''re my best friend." Su Yao said. The letter reads: -- No, is there any difference between the two? Forget it, just be happy. "Would you fall in love at such a time?" "I told you before that I would not fall in love so early, but now I think it''s very possible." "Why?" Why did Su Yao suddenly change his mind? Does he have someone he likes? Who is that man? "Because I found that I fell in love with someone." Su Yao said with a smile. Smell speech, seal words, the line in the brain called reason nearly collapsed. "Who do you like?" I didn''t expect that Su Yao really had someone he liked. His love is coming to an end before it starts. What should he do? Is it to find the man to give a warning, or to tie Su Yao up and shut him in the dark room? Chapter 2510 "I can''t tell you this yet, because I don''t know if they like me or not." The letter reads: -- The other party must not like you, you''d better give him up. Look at me. I can''t be worse than him. "Su Yao, you are such a nice person, the one you like I''m sure I like you, too. " Paralyzed, his heart hurts. That person had better be wise and don''t rob Su Yao with him, otherwise he doesn''t mind using abusive means. Su Yao laughed, "maybe." Feng CI doesn''t want to talk about this topic any more. He is bubbling in his heart now. If he continues to talk about it, it will be sour into a lemon, and maybe he will expose his true face in front of Su Yao. In that case, he really has no chance. "Su Yao, the snack of chicken leg is almost finished. Let''s buy some after school today." "Well, I haven''t seen it for several days. I miss it very much. Just take this opportunity to go and have a look at it." Su Yao readily agreed. And fengci suddenly felt that his whole person was not good. He hasn''t been to the dilapidated community these days, but stayed in his own home. He didn''t trust chicken legs, so he brought them to his home. Now the drumsticks are still in his house. How could he forget that? Day. "Su Yao, it suddenly occurred to me that I put the chicken legs in a friend''s house." "Friends?" Su Yaogang wanted to ask why fengci had other friends, but it was normal to think that he had other friends, so he didn''t mention them. And fengci thought that he was jealous, and he was a little happy. "It''s not really a friend. It''s just a acquaintance. You''re the only one of my friends." Su Yao In fact, you don''t have to explain. I''m not jealous. Because I''m not going to be your friend. "But why did you put the drumsticks in his house?" "I have to go to school, and I have to work after school. I don''t have time to take care of it. I can''t rest assured of him, so I adopted him. But you don''t have to worry. That man likes cats. He will take good care of the drumsticks. " "So it is. That''s pretty good. Today, after school, I want to go to the place where you work. Is that ok? " Feng Ci was almost choked when he heard this sentence. Japan, he is not working at all. Where does he take Su Yao? Is it time to make arrangements? No matter whether he comes or not, he has to prepare. He doesn''t want to lose his horse at this time. Feng CI covered his stomach with his hand and pretended to be very uncomfortable. "Su Yao, I suddenly have a little pain in my stomach. I''ll go to the toilet first and talk to you slowly after I come back." "All right, you go." It''s true that he went to the toilet, but he didn''t really want to go to the toilet. Instead, he took out his mobile phone to make a call, and then successfully installed himself as a wage earner. As for the location, of course, I went to one of his hotels. ¡­¡­ Su Yao originally thought that the place where he resigned to work was a roadside stall or hotel, but he didn''t expect that it was a hotel, and it was a very luxurious five-star hotel. He had to wonder if the letter had brought him to the wrong place. "Fengci, are you really working here?" Feng CI nodded, "what kind of work do you do?" Chapter 2511 "I play piano part-time here. My salary is good. The guests are very generous and will tip me." "Playing the piano? Can you still play the piano Su Yao was suspicious. It''s not that he doesn''t want to believe in fengci. After all, according to fengci''s current family situation, he can''t even afford to buy a piano, let alone learn. Unless the family used to be very rich, they just went bankrupt in recent years. The reason had already been prepared for the letter, "don''t look at me now. I used to be a rich second generation. I learned piano when I was young. But in the year when I was just in high school, my family suddenly went bankrupt and had a lot of debts. In order to pay off the debts, our family moved to the place where we live now, just.... " Su Yao suddenly realized. No wonder fengci can''t cook, but can play the piano. That''s why. From a rich young master to a poor boy, and there are no parents, the seal is really too miserable. "Fengci, I will always be with you." "Su Yao, thank you." Shen Nanze gave him a smile, "let''s go in." "Well, I want to hear you play the piano later." Hearing this, the seal was very calm. Because he really can play the piano, is from primary school, and already got ten. That''s why he arranged such a job for himself. After a private conversation with the hotel manager, he changed his clothes, sat in front of the piano and played the piano. Su Yao ordered some dishes and then sat there listening to the letter and talking about the piano. To tell you the truth, the sealed piano is very good. But Su Yao paid more attention to the seal. Sitting there playing the piano seal seems to be shining, people are reluctant to move their eyes away from him. If there is no accident in his family, there must be many girls chasing him now. A piece of music soon played, when the last sound fell, applause started one after another. Some guests even whispered there. "It''s so good. It''s better than the last pianist." "I thought he was so young that his technique was not good. It seems that I made a mistake." "The new pianist is very good..." Su Yao heard what they said and grasped the key points. The new pianist? Why do these people say that? Didn''t you play the piano here before you left? Where did he work before? I don''t think it''s a lie? Su Yao looked at the letter and thought deeply. Feng CI noticed that Su Yao was looking at himself, smiling at him, and then playing the next song After playing four pieces of music, the goblet on the piano was already full of tips from guests, and all of them were 100 yuan notes. The letter bowed to the guests, took the money and went to Su Yao. "Su Yao, what do you think of my performance?" "Pretty good." Su Yao said, "but I just heard the guests say that you are new here." Smell speech, seal speech, the facial expression on the face suddenly has a moment of rigidity. "You didn''t work here before, did you?" "This job is my new one. Today is my first day." The cover story is just a story. "What did you do before?" "I used to accompany the band in a bar, but I didn''t like the atmosphere there very much, so I changed my job." "So it is." "Su Yao, you don''t believe me, do you?" "How can it be? I''ve always believed in you." Chapter 2512 Although Su Yao said so, he was not relieved. On the contrary, he was more uneasy. This uneasiness comes from his sixth sense, which tells him that he will lose his horse soon. His sixth sense is always accurate, so "Su Yao, if one day you find out I cheated you, what will you do? I mean if. " Su Yao picked his eyebrows. "It depends on the degree. If you cheat me on one thing, I can forgive you immediately, but if you cheat me on several things, I may be very angry and never forgive you. " "But why do you mention it all of a sudden? Is there something you''re hiding from me? " "No, No." The seal shook his head and said, "I just want to ask suddenly. How can I cheat you?" It seems that we can hide it for a while, but not for a lifetime. If one day he suddenly loses his horse, he will be finished. "Come on, don''t talk about this. Sit down and have some with me." "I''m not hungry." As soon as he finished this sentence, his stomach suddenly began to cry. Su Yao laughed. Feng CI felt a burning pain in his face. "Well, I''m hungry again." "Then sit down and have some with me." Then he waved to the waiter standing not far away. The waiter came up immediately. "What can I do for you, sir?" "The things I just ordered are ready to go." "OK, I''ll arrange it now." It wasn''t long before all the dishes were served. Su Yao wanted to turn into an emotionless eating machine, but now fengci was sitting opposite him. He had to keep his image, otherwise he would be scared. While eating, the seal suddenly said, "Su Yao, do you think we are still eating candlelight dinner?" Su Yao was drinking a drink. When he heard this, he choked, "cough, what did you say just now?" "I was just joking." Feng CI said with a smile. Su Yao looked at his eyes a little complex, "Feng Ci, you really learn bad, before you are not like this." "Even if I really learn bad, I will follow you." Sorry, that''s what he really is. "Fengci, although you make me want to beat you so much, I''m very happy." "Why?" "Because it means you''re more outgoing." "Was my character not cheerful at all?" Asked Feng. Su Yao sighed, "yes, and you always cry. I don''t know what to do with you." "It seems that I will have to cry more times in the future, then you will be more helpless with me." Su Yao glared at him, "don''t give me an inch." "I was just joking. Don''t you take it seriously again?" Su Yao How did the character of fengci suddenly become like this? Give back the cute girl before him. ¡­¡­ Feng CI knew that he was facing the crisis of losing his horse at any time, but he didn''t expect that he would meet the crisis so soon, and it was still an extraordinary crisis. As soon as he and Su Yao got out of the hotel net, he saw his family, and the other party was his sister Feng Qing, who always liked to make trouble. If she had seen it, she would have lost her horse now. Thinking of this, Feng CI felt that he was about to split. "Su Yao, my stomach suddenly feels uncomfortable. I''ll go back to the toilet and you''ll wait for me here." Chapter 2513 But Feng Qing has noticed him and is coming towards him. Before she could speak, the seal rushed into the hotel. This wave of operation makes Su Yao and Feng Qing confused. Feng Ci, who hid in the toilet, breathed a sigh of relief, but suddenly thought that she was with Su Yao just now, and Feng Qing also saw Su Yao. She was likely to say something to Su Yao, so she breathed again. He quickly made a phone call to Feng Qing, told her about the current situation, let her say nothing. Feng Qing agreed verbally, but after hanging up the phone, she accosted Su Yao again. "It was a letter with you just now, wasn''t it?" Su Yao looked at her with alert eyes, "why do you ask this? Who are you and what is your relationship with the letter? " "My name is Feng Qing. What do you think I have to do with him?" Feng Qing said with a smile. Su Yao frowned. Feng Qing? Wait! Maybe the other party''s surname is not Feng, but Feng. Besides, if she is really the same surname as fengci, and what is the relationship between them, why does fengci still live in that place? Can''t it be that the letter has been deceiving him all the time? No, the letter won''t cheat him. "I don''t care what your relationship with him is. You''d better not trouble him, or I''ll be rude to you." Feng Qing couldn''t help laughing. "Ha ha ha, you are so funny. No wonder he will..." Later, she was interrupted by a running letter before she could speak out, "Su Yao, stay away from her. She is not a good person. She likes to play with high school students like you most." The smile on Feng Qing''s face is gradually disappearing. Now she wants to say goodbye. Why doesn''t she know when she became a pervert with that special hobby? Hearing this, Su Yao quickly stepped back and looked at Feng Qing as if he were looking at a pervert. "I didn''t expect you to be such a pervert. Now I know what''s the relationship between you and Feng CI." "What''s the relationship?" "The pervert who wants to keep the seal." Feng Qing Do you have any misunderstanding about me? Do I really look like a pervert? Feng CI never thought that Su Yao''s brain circuit was so strange. He couldn''t help laughing. Feng Qing glared in the past. Seal, you continue to laugh, after you go back, see how I deal with you. "Feng Ci, what are you laughing at?" The letter immediately put away the smile on his face and put on a look of grievance, which is faster than turning a book. "Su Yao, actually I want to tell you something." "What''s the matter?" "She was a former creditor of our family and wanted me to sell myself to pay her debts. My parents didn''t agree, but she didn''t give up at all and always came to my house to pester me. Even after paying off the debt, she''ll come and pester me. " Feng Qing Smelly boy has learned how to make up stories now. It''s really inferior not to write novels. "What? Is there anything else like that? " Su Yao opened his eyes wide. "Feng Ci, don''t be afraid. I''ll call the police right now and let the police arrest this pervert." Looking at Su Yao really ready to call the police, the seal quickly stop, "or don''t, we can''t afford to offend her, if really call the police, will be more trouble." If the police do come, it''s a problem. Light all into the police station, heavy on the spot off the horse Chapter 2514 Su Yao thought about it carefully. He couldn''t have been with fengci all the time. If this female pervert took advantage of his absence to trouble fengci, it would be really troublesome. Such a weak little wretch as fengci is definitely not the opponent of this female pervert. Maybe his innocence will be taken away by this female pervert. Su Yao was worried when he looked at the letter. "Fengci, you''d better live with me. I''m afraid this female pervert will come to you when I''m away." Hearing that he was a female pervert, Feng Qing really couldn''t help it. "I''m not a female pervert. I''m the one who wrote off this smelly boy..." "Su Yao, the next day will trouble you. Don''t despise me." Su Yao''s eyes suddenly brightened, "do you agree to move in and live with me?" "Yes, that''s all we can do now." The seal sighed, "I don''t want to be entangled by her any more. I''m tired enough to do so many things every day. I really don''t have much energy to deal with her." Feng Qing What''s the idea of fengci? Can''t you take a fancy to this boy named Su Yao? If so, she is looking forward to the day when the lies of the seal will be exposed. As long as they are individuals, they are not allowed to cheat themselves again and again. At that time, the end of this smelly boy will be very miserable. She just waits to see the play now, hee hee. "You''d better hide where I can''t find you, or I''m a female pervert. At least one day, you two won''t try to escape me." Su Yao If it wasn''t for that I didn''t hit women easily, I would have slapped you in the face. Feng CI hid behind Su Yao, pretending to be very scared. "Su Yao, she is really terrible." "You don''t have to worry. I won''t let this female pervert succeed with me. I will protect you." Su Yao patted his chest and assured. Feng CI nodded, "I believe you. Let''s go. It''s going to be dark." "You''ll come home with me tonight. As for those things, I''ll get them on Saturday." "Now I''ll take you to the shopping mall nearby to buy some clothes." "Are you going to support me?" "What do you think?" Two people this say, have already completely ignored Feng Qing. Feng Qing only felt that she had been fed a mouthful of dog food. "Hey, can you two not ignore me? I''m still here." However, Su Yao and Feng CI didn''t even give her a look, so they left hand in hand. This time, the crisis has finally been lifted. I feel that I am in a cold sweat. Now he thinks it is necessary to talk to his family, especially Feng Qing, who is not reliable. Never let her spoil her own good. He doesn''t want to lose his horse yet. "Su Yao, my stomach is suddenly uncomfortable again. I''ll go to the public toilet next to me and come back immediately. You''ll wait for me here." Su Yao frowned, "don''t you have a bad stomach? Why don''t you wait to take you to the hospital? " "No, it''s just that I eat too much today. That''s why it''s like this. It''s OK after digestion." "That''s OK, you go quickly..." Chapter 2515 This is the first time Feng CI came to Su Yao''s residence, and he was very excited when he thought that he was going to live with Su Yao. He even wanted to laugh at the sky. But he held back. Su Yao took a pair of new woolen slippers and put them in front of the seal. "You put on your shoes, and I''ll put the snowball out." "Who is the snowball?" "I have a Samoye." Su Yao said as he walked towards the door specially prepared for snowball, and then opened it. As soon as the door opened, the snowball rushed out and knocked Su Yao to the ground, then licked and licked his face. Looking at this scene, the seal began to sour. Why is a dog treated better than him? He also wanted to throw Su Yao to the ground like this, and then like that. "Snowball, stop licking. If you don''t stop, you won''t have dinner today. " Hearing this, the snowball stopped immediately. Su Yao got up from the ground, went into the bathroom and washed his face. When he came out of the bathroom, snowball was already playing with fengci. "It seems snowball likes you very much." Su Yao sat down on the sofa and picked up an apple to chew. Snowball, who was playing with fengci, saw the apple in his hand and immediately ran over. He put his hairy head on his thigh and stared at the apple. Su Yao gave it a brain. "I only know how to eat all day long. I''ve been so fat. If I get fat, I''ll become a pig. I see how you can find your daughter-in-law then." The snowball raised its head and made a few calls. Su Yao was very helpless to smile, "OK, here you are." As he said, he broke the apple in his hand into two and gave the small one to snowball. "You have to eat it all, or you won''t want to eat it any more." Snowball caught the half apple with his mouth, fell on the ground and chewed it. Feng CI felt that he had been ignored, and his heart was even more sour, "Su Yao." Su Yao looked over and said, "what''s the matter?" The seal looked at the apples on the tea table and did not speak. Su Yao instantly understood what he meant, and could not help sighing, "you can take it if you want, don''t tell me." The seal still didn''t move. Su Yao was very helpless. He picked up an apple and handed it to the front of the envelope. Fengci immediately took the apple, but also at him with a smile, and a very brilliant smile, "Su Yao, thank you." Su Yao''s face is a little hot. Why does this guy smile so brightly? Don''t you know you look good? And it''s better to laugh. He''s losing control of himself. Su Yao, be steady. You must be steady. You must never do anything like that. Otherwise, all your previous efforts will be wasted. "You sit here and watch the snowball, and I''ll make dinner." "Can I help you?" Asked Feng. Su Yao recalled what happened in the kitchen last time and was silent for a while. "I don''t need to. Just watch the snowball for me. I can do it myself." Feng CI felt that he was rejected by Su Yao. But what happened last time was not what he wanted. He didn''t expect that. And he has practiced secretly several times, and will never be like last time, probably. "That''s OK. You can do it. I''ll take care of snowball." Chapter 2516 The letter turned on the TV in the living room, sat there and watched it. But the snowball that was lying there just now suddenly became restless. It kept using its head to arch and seal words, and also called a few times. Fengci held his dog''s head down, rubbed it a few times, and then let it go. "Snowball, be quiet." Snowball looked at him for a while, then entered the room. After a while, it came out again with something in its mouth. Seal a careful look, found that it is a traction rope, instantly understand the snowball this is what to do. "I didn''t expect you to be smart. Come here." Snowball walked over and put the rope on the sofa. He also made a gesture to sign the seal and put on the rope. The one who accepted his fate put on the traction rope, and then yelled in the direction of the kitchen, "Su Yao, I''ll take the snowball out for a while." "OK, don''t go too far." Su Yao, who is cooking in the kitchen, responds. Most of the people in this community have seen snowball, but they have never seen a letter. So when I saw him holding the snowball, I almost thought he was a dog thief. An old man walked over and said, "isn''t this Su Yao''s snowball? How can I be with you?" "Uncle, I''m Su Yao''s friend Feng CI. He''s cooking dinner at home now, so I''ll help him out to take a snowball for a while." "So it is. You have to hold it well. Snowball is very naughty and lusty. As soon as you see the little female dog, it will rush to it. If you don''t hold it, it will run away later." Seal words subconsciously looked at snowball, snowball winked at him, eyes look very innocent. "Thank you for your reminding, sir. I''ll take good care of it." As soon as the voice fell, a young woman came with only Bomei. That Bomei should be a little female dog. As soon as snowball saw it, she suddenly became very excited and wanted to run towards it. Fengci quickly picked up the snowball. I have to say, the snowball is really heavy, he almost didn''t hold it. And the uncle is really right. Xueqiu is really lustful. Look at his eyes, tut tut. "Snowball, calm down. If you dare to jump down, I''ll go back and tell your master to clean you up." Maybe he was picked up by Su Yao many times on weekdays. As soon as he heard this, snowball immediately calmed down, but its mouth made a grievance "Wuwu". There was no tenderness in the letter. After the young woman led the Bomei away, she put the snowball down. He pulled the snowball around a few times and went back. ¡­¡­ Before long, Su Yao came out of the kitchen. He looked at the snowball lying there, like wilting, and couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong with snowball? Is something wrong? " "When I met a little female dog, she wanted to rush through, but she was held by me, and I said a few words to her. Later, she became like this." Su Yao very helpless smile, "this color dog, it seems to find a chance to take it to do sterilization." Hearing the word "sterilization", snowball suddenly had the spirit and cried to Su Yao. "You don''t want to be sterilized, do you?" Snowball nodded. "Be obedient to me in the future. If you don''t listen to me one day, I''ll send you to sterilization immediately." Snowball Chapter 2517 Looking at the seal that came out of the bathroom after taking a bath, Su Yao''s eyes were almost straight, and his nose was bleeding. "Feng Ci, why are you only wrapped in a bath towel?" The letter winked innocently at him. "I forgot to buy pajamas and underwear. I don''t know what to wear." Su Yao didn''t dare to see it any more. If he did, he would not be able to control himself. He tried to move his eyes away from the seal. "Cough, cough, or you can wear mine. Is there anything else in my closet. Although it may be a little small on you, there is no way now. The clothing store should be closed. " "But I don''t know where to put it, or you can hold it for me." "All right." Su Yao quickly walked to the front of the wardrobe, opened the door of the wardrobe, looked carefully, and finally found a white shirt and underpants that he didn''t wear. "I put it on the bed. You can change it quickly." Feng CI picked up his underwear and put it on quickly, but the underwear was a little small for him, so there was a bit of strangulation somewhere. After another move, it was worn. In short, it''s very uncomfortable. He wanted to take it off immediately, but he was afraid that Su Yao would be angry, so he had to bear it, and then he put on the white shirt again. This white shirt is quite big, and it''s a little long. After wearing it, it just covers his ass. "It''s ready." Hearing these three words, Su Yao was relieved. He turned around to have a look, and then the nosebleed gushed out. Day, this is more attractive than just now. How can he control this? See Su Yao Leng Leng ground looking at oneself to shed nosebleed, seal words some want to smile, "how did you shed nosebleed?" "Maybe it''s because of the fire today." Su Yao wiped casually, "you go to bed first, I''ll take a bath." Feng CI nodded very cleverly. After more than ten minutes, Su Yao came out after taking a bath. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Feng turned his head subconsciously, and then the nosebleed immediately came down. "Feng Ci, why do you also have nosebleed?" Feng CI quickly picked up a tissue and wiped it. "It''s probably because it''s too dry today, which makes me angry." Su Yao Where does this reason seem to have been heard? "Don''t say that. I have to go to school tomorrow morning. Go to sleep." As he said, he lay down on the bed and covered his head with a quilt. He looked shy. Su Yao wanted to laugh, but he held back. And tonight there is a person destined to insomnia, that person is the seal. As soon as he closed his eyes, Su Yao just took a bath. That small appearance is really very attractive. It makes his heart itch. He wants to bully Su Yao and cry now. But I can''t. If I do that, I won''t be able to catch up with Su Yao. I guess I won''t even be a friend So this night, in addition to not sleeping, the seal also entered the bathroom several times, took several cold baths. It also led to two dark circles under his eyes and a fever the next morning. Su Yao, who had a good sleep last night, didn''t know what happened after he fell asleep, so when he found that Feng CI had a fever, he frowned tightly, "Feng Ci, what did you do last night? Why do you still have a fever? " Of course, it''s impossible to tell the truth, "I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe I went to bed last night and kicked the quilt." I didn''t expect that I caught a cold after taking a few cold baths. He was really useless. Chapter 2518 Looking at his two obvious dark circles under his eyes, Su Yao knew that he didn''t fall asleep last night. But it''s not the time to investigate. He had to send the letter to the hospital as soon as possible. If he continued to burn, he would be a fool. "Don''t lie there. Get up. I''ll take you to the hospital now." "I don''t want to go to the hospital." Said the seal. "Do you want to be a fool? Hurry up Su Yao stretched out his hand to pull him up, but after a few seconds, he lay back, "I don''t want to go, I''m very uncomfortable now, let me lie like this." Su Yao eyes a stare, "if you don''t hurry up, then from now on, we two will no longer be friends, later you go your way, I cross my bridge, we two have nothing to do with each other." On hearing this, Feng CI immediately sat up and said, "I''ll get up now. Please help me get my clothes." Su Yao had already brought his clothes. He was waiting for the words of the letter. He handed them over immediately. Feng CI reached for it and found that there was a brand new pair of underwear. Judging from the size of the underwear, it was not su Yao''s underwear. "What''s the matter with these underwear?" "I just bought it for you." Su Yao said, "my underpants are not very tight after you put them on. It''s uncomfortable when you don''t wear them, so I went to buy some for you immediately after I woke up in the morning." The seal nodded, then quickly changed the underwear under the quilt. It''s the right size. "How do you know what size of underwear I wear?" "I can see it." Su Yao said. "You can see that?" "Yes, what''s the problem?" Fengci felt that it was necessary for him to be shy at this time, so his face turned red, "don''t you even see me there?" It''s not that bad. As soon as he said it, Su Yao suddenly remembered the fengtiezhu he saw last night. It''s really human, but it''s ugly. I didn''t expect that fengci looked soft and weak, but it was so Cough, cough. Su Yao, be serious. Don''t look like an old judge. "You have it, and I have it, so you just use shyness." "Can you show me where you are, too?" The seal blurted out subconsciously. Su Yao was a fool in an instant. What did he hear just now? What are the words of tiger and wolf? When did you learn to say this kind of words? Who taught him badly? "Fengci, you must not learn from those old people outside." The letter reads: -- I''m sorry, I''m an old color judge. And that''s not a lot of old stuff. I''ll show you what a real old color batch is in the future. "I didn''t hear that sentence just now. You can''t say that again, or I''ll be angry. Do you know?" Feng CI nodded, "I see." It seems that we should try our best to control our own mouth in the future, and don''t jump out of the old words all of a sudden. "Well, you put on other clothes quickly, and we''ll go to the hospital right away." Feng CI nodded and dressed quickly. ¡­¡­ The hospital is not far away from here, and it''s only a matter of more than ten minutes. However, Su Yao was a little worried about Feng''s body, so he drove him there. So in less than five minutes, they were already in front of the hospital. Feng CI looks at a couple passing by holding each other''s shoulders and Su Yao standing next to him. Suddenly, he has a plan Chapter 2519 Feng CI put his arms around him, shivering and pretending to be very cold. He looked at Su Yao with some expectation in his eyes. "Su Yao, I''m so cold all of a sudden." Su Yao was silent for a while, then he took off his coat and put it on him. Looking at the coat on his body, the whole person was confused. How is this different from what he imagined? That''s not what he wants. What he wants is that between lovers Cuddle, cuddle. "Su Yao, you gave me your coat. What do you do?" "Don''t worry, I have strong cold resistance. I won''t have anything to do for a while." However, as soon as he finished his sentence, he suddenly sneezed, and it was very loud. It''s really a slap in the face. Su Yao was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a crack in the ground. Feng CI looked at him anxiously, "Su Yao, what''s the matter with you? You don''t have a cold, do you?" "Nothing." Su Yao gave him a smile, "it is estimated that someone is secretly scolding me. Let''s hurry in, or there will be more people later." He took the coat that belonged to Su Yao and put it back on Su Yao. "You''d better wear this coat yourself." "Aren''t you cold?" "It''s OK. I can carry it. I have a fever. You can''t have a fever with me. " "Are you cursing me?" "No The letter blinked innocently. Su Yao was not angry at all. "OK, let''s go in." It''s still early, and it''s very cold, so there are not many patients at this time, and it''s soon the turn to resign. After learning from the doctor that the letter was just a common cold, Su Yao was relieved. "Pay attention later in the evening. Don''t let yourself catch cold any more." "Well, well, I see." ¡­¡­ Su Yao felt that his mouth might have been opened. Not long after he came back from the hospital, he suddenly felt that his head was dizzy and hot. He touched his forehead again. "Feng Ci, please bring me the thermometer." He had just finished the letter of condole injection in the hospital, and now he was alive. He immediately helped Su Yao get a thermometer. "What do you want a thermometer for? Don''t you have a fever, too? " "Maybe, but you have to take your temperature first." Su Yao sighed. "Then you can measure it quickly. I''ll help you." Su Yao opened his mouth. All of a sudden, I think of a very colorful / emotional description in a novel No, you can''t think about it any more. You must control yourself. Feng CI took a few deep breaths, but he failed to control himself in the end. His fingers seemed to be out of control. In Su Yao''s eyes at a loss, he suddenly reached into Su Yao''s mouth. Su Yao''s eyes suddenly opened wide, but also subconsciously closed his mouth. After waiting for his reaction, he quickly spat out the finger of the seal. "Fengci, what are you doing?" "I''m sorry," he said, "I was dazzled just now. I took my finger as a thermometer. I didn''t mean to." Su Yao did not doubt the truth of his words, "since you are not well, then you continue to rest, I will do it myself." "Good." After all, he didn''t know how to explain what had happened just now. Chapter 2520 Su Yao really has a fever, 38 degrees nine. He felt that he was really useless. I just stayed in the hospital for a few hours, then I was infected and had a fever. He is now dizzy, nose is blocked, very uncomfortable. If the seal was not here, he would have given himself a pill that could cure all kinds of diseases. Su Yao was lying on the bed, trying to sleep, but he couldn''t. His body wants to sleep, but his soul is clear. So it made him more miserable. Feng CI took care of him. Seeing his ugly face, he could not help but blame himself, "Su Yao, it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have a fever now." Su Yao sighed, "it''s not your fault. I''m too weak, and I forgot to wear a mask." "I''m a little hungry now. You can get me something to eat." "OK, I''ll get it right away." Now he finally has a chance to show his skills. He wants to let Su Yao know that he is very different from before. He is sure to make a bowl of porridge successfully. More than half an hour later, the self-confident seal looked at the pot that had been dried, and finally realized that he was really not suitable to enter the kitchen. He cleaned up the kitchen, then opened a yellow app on his mobile phone and ordered a takeout. And this wait is another half an hour. During the waiting more than an hour, Su Yao felt that he was starving to death. And just as he was about to shout the seal, the seal came in with something in his hand. Su Yao looked at it carefully. It was congee. But fortunately, it''s preserved egg and lean meat porridge, not white porridge, otherwise he can''t eat it. "Why did you go so long?" Fengci was also embarrassed to say that he wanted to cook a bowl of porridge in person, but he burned the pot dry, so he said, "the delivery man accidentally spilled the porridge on the way, and the merchant made a new one, which took so long." Su Yao did not doubt, "so it is, but did you order only one?" The letter reads: -- Well, he only ordered one. He forgot that he didn''t eat anything today. Looking at the expression of fengci, Su Yao knew that he only ordered one, but he was helpless. "Now go and get a bowl." Feng CI knew what he was going to do. "Forget it. I''m not hungry now. You''d better eat by yourself." However, the voice has not yet dropped, his stomach suddenly "Goo Goo" called up. The letter reads: -- It''s the second time he''s been beaten in the face after saying that. He''s really not angry in this stomach. Su Yao almost laughed out, "your stomach is called, not hungry?" "Yes, I''m a little hungry." "You''re a fool if you don''t hurry to get a bowl." For the first time, Feng CI thought that the word "fool" was so pleasant to hear. Of course, it was only when he came back from Su Yao''s mouth. If other people had said these two words to him, he would have accepted them for a long time. "I''ll get it now." Su Yao couldn''t bear the pain after the fever, so he quickly took a pill that could cure all kinds of diseases while he was holding a bowl. The pill suddenly refreshed him. The head is not dizzy, the eye is not dazzled, still can go up ten floors in one breath. However, in front of fengci, he had to pretend to be miserable, otherwise fengci would be suspicious Chapter 2521 After knowing that Feng CI had entered Su Yao''s home, all the students in the class were dumbfounded. They all believed that Feng Ci and Su Yao were just friends, but now they have come up with the idea of cohabitation. Ordinary friends don''t live together. The relationship between them must be extraordinary. Maybe they are already in contact now. But you still have to ask the parties to be sure. Of course, they did not dare to ask fengci, so they had to ask Su Yao, and they had to ask when fengci was not there. Now is a good opportunity. After watching Feng CI walk out of the classroom by himself, the two students sitting in the front row immediately turned around and said, "Su Yao, I heard that you are living with Feng CI now. Is it true?" Their faces are literally covered with the word "eight trigrams". Sure enough, no matter where you go, people who like gossip are indispensable. "I do live with fengci now." "Are you two dating now?" "You think too much. I''m just an ordinary friend with him. Because of something, he lives in my house for the time being." Su Yao said. To tell the truth, he also wants to associate with fengci, but he doesn''t know whether fengci likes himself or not. Other students also gathered around. "Su Yao, don''t cheat us any more. You are living with fengci. How can it be an ordinary friend?" "Yes, yes, you two must be dating. Don''t cheat us any more." Su Yao sighed helplessly, "it''s really not. If you don''t believe me, you can ask for the letter." "Ask him? We don''t dare. " Su Yao picked eyebrows, "why not?" "Fengci is a fierce person and a fierce fighter. He is recognized as the school bully in our No.15 middle school..." The more Su Yao listened, the more he felt that something was wrong. "Wait a minute, are you sure that the seal you said is the same as the one in my mouth?" That person this just reaction come over, oneself said what shouldn''t say, want to die heart all had. "I''m wrong. Just think I didn''t say anything just now, and don''t tell the envelope." Hearing this, Su Yao couldn''t help suspecting, "how can I feel that you all have something to hide from me?" "No, no, nothing." All shook their heads. But the more they did so, the more Su Yao felt that there was something fishy in it. "Is there really nothing?" "Really nothing." "Now tell me about the resignation. I''d like to know about him." When Feng CI came in, he heard this sentence, and his heart suddenly "clattered". He looked at the people around Su Yao and motioned them to go away quickly with his eyes. "Su Yao, I think this kind of thing, you''d better ask fengci. After all, everyone''s fengci is different." "Yes, yes. If you really want to know him, ask him in person." Before the words were heard, they flew away, as if they had seen something. Su Yao turned around and found that Feng CI didn''t know when he was behind him. Are they afraid of the seal? But isn''t fengci the type that is easy to be bullied? Why are they afraid of fengci? Is there really something to hide from him? Chapter 2522 Feng CI saw that Su Yao looked at himself with this kind of Su Yao''s eyes, and he cried in his heart that it was not good. "Su Yao, what''s the matter with you? Why are you looking at me like this?" "How do I feel that my classmates and teachers are afraid of you?" Su Yao stood up and circled him. The expression on Feng Ci''s face was stiff for a moment, but it soon returned to normal. "Are you wrong? How can they be afraid of me?" "Tell me why they turned around and left as soon as they saw you." "Probably because they don''t like me, so they don''t even want to get close to me." Feng Ci''s eyes were red and he was about to cry. "Su Yao, don''t you believe me?" If this is put before, Su Yao estimates to believe his words so easily. But now there are too many doubts. He deeply doubts that the resignation is changing the topic, and maybe he is still acting with him. "Fengci, you really have nothing to hide from me?" ¡°¡­¡­ No, No Tears fell from the seal. "Since you don''t believe me so much, we won''t be friends from now on. I''ll move out of your house right away." Seeing that he was crying, Su Yao''s heart softened instantly. As soon as he wanted to speak, he ran out crying. Su Yao did not hesitate to chase out. The others looked, shaking their heads and sighing. Su Yao couldn''t do it. He was fooled by fengci. If one day he suddenly found that fengci was cheating him all the time, wouldn''t he have a mental breakdown? But this is between Su Yao and fengci. It has nothing to do with them. They still don''t want to get involved. After all, fengci can''t be provoked by them. And the seal has already warned them that they don''t want to be beaten. Su Yao didn''t expect that the speed of the resignation was so fast. In a few minutes, he had already run away. He didn''t know where to look, and the fifteen were too big. It''s a waste of time to find every place, and there''s not much time left for class now. "Tangyuan, do you know where fengci is now?" "Of course, but I think you''d better not go there now." Said Tang yuan. "Why?" Tangyuan Because I''m afraid that after you look for it, you will explode in the same place and tear your husband on the spot. "Because he''s squatting in the toilet right now." Su Yao Forget it. He doesn''t want to be considered a psycho. "Is he crying now?" Crying? Whether fengci was crying or not, he didn''t know, but those hanpi had been crying by fengci. "I''m not crying." Not crying, it means that the mood of fengci has stabilized. When he comes back, be sure to have a good chat with him. ¡­¡­ Although he was in a better mood after a fight, he was in a bad mood when he thought that he was facing the possibility of losing his horse. Now he has no desire to go to class, but if he doesn''t, maybe Su Yao will be suspicious again. After all, Su Yao is very clever. Feng CI kicked those Han PI who were lying on the ground pretending to be dead, "get up, don''t pretend to be dead there." How many people are there What do you want to do with the resignation? Should it be another beating? They''d better keep pretending to be dead, or they''ll be killed by him. Chapter 2523 "If you don''t get up again, don''t blame me for beating you up." As soon as the words came out, those people immediately stood up. "Fengci, what do you want to do?" "One of you punched me in the face." Said the seal. Listening to these words, those people immediately looked at each other. "Fengci, are you kidding us?" They have never heard such unreasonable demands. "Do you think I''m joking with you?" He asked in reply. "But..." "Nothing, but do as I say." A few people looked at each other, and they did not dare to do as the seal said. Seal words with finger a person, "you come to hit me a punch." The person in charge didn''t dare to move. As soon as he was ready to refuse, the seal came over with a cold eye. He was so scared that he swallowed what he had just said. "Come on, I don''t have that much patience." The man took a deep breath, stepped forward and punched the seal face, but the punch was not powerful at all. Feng CI frowned, "you are so weak, didn''t you have lunch?" The man was afraid to speak. "Do it again, remember to be stronger, or I''ll hit you." The man had the impulse to spit out fragrance, but he didn''t dare. After all, they couldn''t beat the seal, let alone himself. The man hit the seal in the face again. But the strength is still not very big, like scratching him. "What a waste." The letter was blunt. The man said: -- "All right, get out of here. Don''t let me see you again, or I''ll see you again and fight again." Those people didn''t dare to say a word, so they turned around and left. And then the next second "Pa!" A clear and loud voice began to ring. Several people couldn''t help looking back, and then they saw that Feng CI slapped his face heavily. Although they didn''t know what they were doing, he was a lunatic in terms of his behavior. Fengci didn''t care what other people thought when they saw it. He slapped himself in the face again. Then he took out his cell phone, looked at his face with the front camera, made sure there was no problem, and walked to class 12. After entering the classroom, other people in the classroom looked at the bright red palmprint on his face and immediately took a breath of air conditioning. What happened to the face of fengci? Was it someone who hit you? No, the people who can fight in this world should not be born, right? So what''s going on? Everyone was very curious, but no one dared to ask. The classroom suddenly quieted down, which made Su Yao feel that something was wrong. He looked up and saw the seal with red palm print on his face. His eyes suddenly shrank, and he could not sit any more. "Feng Ci, what''s the matter with your face? Is someone bullying you? " The seal didn''t speak, but his expression looked very aggrieved. Su Yao looked at him like this, more sure that he was bullied, his heart suddenly ignited a group of anger. "Fengci, tell me who is the one who bullied you, and I''ll take revenge for you immediately." He suspected the resignation just now. Now it seems that he really made a mistake. If fengci is really pretending, if fengci is not as weak as he imagined, how can it be bullied like this? Chapter 2224 And it''s all because of him. If he didn''t doubt fengci before, if he didn''t say that to fengci, fengci would not run over crying, and would not be bullied like this. Su Yao wanted to slap himself. "It was my fault before the resignation. I shouldn''t doubt you. Please forgive me." "I''m not angry. I''m just sad. I didn''t expect you to doubt me." Feng CI looked like he was about to cry. Others: "I''m not sure." Now they know what the idea is? The person who sealed his resignation was probably his own. After all, no one dares to provoke him in this school. As for the purpose of his doing so, it is likely to dispel Su Yao''s suspicion of him. His heart is so dirty that he can play such a routine. God, let Feng quit the horse. Don''t let him go on like this. "Fengci, I did wrong before. From now on, I won''t doubt you any more. Don''t cry." Su Yao was at a loss. "Really?" "Really." Su Yao nodded, "I can swear to heaven that if I cheat you, I will be defeated." Other people: Su Yao, Su Yao, you are so naive. You have been cheating me all the time. "Then I''ll forgive you." Hearing this, Su Yao was relieved. "Now you can talk about who bullied you like this?" Of course, the seal won''t tell the truth. After all, he beat himself in the face. So he pushed the pot to the unfortunate ones who were beaten by himself. "It was the people of class 13." Su Yao wanted to rush to class 13 now, but he held back, "do you remember who hit you?" "Why do you ask this?" "I''m going to settle with them, of course." Su Yao sneered, "you''re the one I''m protecting. If they hit you, it''s like they hit me in the face. How can we not fight back?" "But this is the school. If the teacher finds you fighting with others, he may give you a punishment." In fact, those stupid people have been beaten badly by him. If they are beaten by Su Yao again, they will be admitted to the hospital. And what if those stupid critics tell the truth? Therefore, Su Yao must not be allowed to find some of them. "Just hit them where the teacher can''t see them." Su Yao said. "What if they go to complain?" Su Yao choked for a moment Then beat them off campus, and the teacher won''t be able to help them? " "But how are you so sure you''ll meet them off campus?" Su Yao I''m not sure. "Fengci, which side are you on?" "Of course I''m on your side now, but I don''t want you to be scolded by the teacher. Let''s just let it go. Don''t get into trouble. " "But I really can''t swallow it." "Su Yao, if you don''t listen to me, I''ll be angry." Su Yao was very helpless, "OK, I''ll listen to you this time. But next time, if someone bullies you again, don''t stop me. I will fight back. " "Good." "Do you feel any pain? Shall I come with you to the infirmary? " "No, I''m fine." Others: it''s just a relationship of ordinary friends. How can it be like this between ordinary friends? Tut tut. Chapter 11020 The second crisis is coming soon. After the mid-term exam, the school is going to hold a parents'' meeting. On the day of the parents'' meeting, every student''s parents must be present. This made Feng CI feel sad. After all, the person he was facing now was a little wretch who had no father, no mother and no support. If someone in his family comes over on the day of the parents'' meeting, it will be over. So he had to think of a way. When Su Yao learned that the school was going to hold a parents'' meeting, he immediately looked at the letter sitting next to him. He was relieved to see that he didn''t show his sadness. But it''s a bit difficult. After all, fengci is a poor boy without father or mother. Wait, the teacher should know this, so he doesn''t have to worry about it at all. But "Seal, or I''ll call my parents that day and let one of them be your family?" With these words, the seal became even more tense. He is not ready to see Su Yao''s family. And what if Su Yao''s parents don''t agree with him? Wait, he is not with Su Yao now, and he doesn''t know whether Su Yao likes himself or not. "Su Yao, I have a question for you." "What''s the problem?" Su Yao asked. "If, I mean if. If a homosexual suddenly confesses to you, will you feel sick? " "No, I think love is regardless of age and sex. Besides, now the same-sex marriage law has been passed for a long time." The letter was a little relieved, "will you accept the other party''s confession?" "It depends on whether the other person is the one I like." Su Yao said with a smile, "if you tell me, I will agree immediately." Listening to this, the whole person was stunned. What does Su Yao mean by this? Does Su Yao like him, too? Would you like to ask? "Su Yao, what do you mean by that sentence?" "You didn''t hear that? I like you Feng CI immediately opened his eyes, "is that what I want to like?" Su Yao nodded, "yes, that''s what I like." Although the time may not be ripe now, he really doesn''t want to bear it any more. He really can''t hold it. My brain is going to crash. Su Yao likes him, Su Yao likes him He felt that he was going to faint with happiness. It''s not just a dream for him, is it? "Su Yao, am I dreaming now?" Su Yao stretched out his hand and pinched his face. "Do you still think you are dreaming now?" Feng CI shook his head, his face suddenly became very serious, "Su Yao, I also have a word to tell you." "I like you. At the first sight I see you, I like you." Yes, he fell in love with Su Yao at first sight, otherwise he would not disguise himself. Fortunately, Su Yao also likes him. Su Yao laughed, "it seems that my charm is quite big." "For me, you have a lot of charm." "Since we like each other, let''s socialize." "Good," he said From now on, he and Su Yao are lovers, so he doesn''t have to be afraid of losing his horse. After all, Su Yao will know one day. But wait a little longer. When the right time comes, he will tell Su Yao everything. Chapter 2526 Shen Nanze was the first one to know that Feng Ci was associated with Su Yao. He looked at the seal as if he were looking at some monster. "Feng Ci, did you really associate with Su Yao?" "Yes." Probably because more like people together, the seal is very happy, with a bright smile on his face. "Then you are really fast enough." Shen Nanze''s expression is very complex, "when are you going to tell Su Yao the truth?" "Wait a minute." Said the seal. "Are you not afraid that Su Yao will break up with you immediately after he knows?" "No way." The seal is very confident, "he likes me so much, he won''t break up with me." Shen Nanze I don''t know where you got that confidence. Did Piao Rou give it to you? "Maybe he won''t break up with you, but he is likely to be angry and won''t forgive you for the rest of his life." Feng CI stopped and choked for a while. He glared at Shen Nanze angrily, "can''t you look forward to me?" "I''m just telling the truth." Feng Ci was too lazy to tell him, "don''t tell anyone about my association with Su Yao." "Why?" According to the character of fengci, after associating with Su Yao, he will surely make a lot of publicity, hoping that people all over the world will know that he is with Su Yao. But why did fengci conceal this? What''s hard to come true is sex change? "Because Su Yao wants to keep a low profile." He told me not to tell anyone else about it, so I only told you one Shen Nanze Oh, Huo, I''ve just been together. I just listen to Su Yao. After that, if you get married, you have to become Are you strict with your husband? "Aren''t you afraid I''ll tell you about it?" "If you''re not afraid of your family breaking your leg, you can say it." Shen Nanze Good guy, he threatened him with this matter again, and he had to suffer from this danger. "I see. I will keep my mouth shut." You''d better pray to God, pray that Su Yao won''t break up with you after he knows the truth. With a wave of his hand, he said, "OK, you can go away." ¡­¡­ The day of the parents'' meeting soon came. On this morning, many parents of students came to the school. At a glance, he saw Su Yao, and the woman who was walking with him, who looked like Su Yao. This should be su Yao''s mother. And they''re coming towards him. The seal became very nervous and even wanted to turn around and run. But the two have come. "Feng Ci, this is my mother." Feng CI took a deep breath and said, "Hello, aunt. I''m Su Yao''s friend Feng CI." "Su Yao told me about you and told me about the relationship between him and you." Shen Manxue, Su Yao''s mother, was very gentle with a smile. "By the way, your family hasn''t come yet?" Su Yao Oh, no, I forgot to say that I''m an orphan without father or mother. The letter must be very sad now. "Ma..." "They have come." The envelope interrupts him, right there. As soon as he had finished speaking, the mother of fengci came over and said, "fengci, why don''t you wait for me?" Su Yao looked at fengci, and then at the delicate woman whose eyebrows and eyes were somewhat similar to fengci. He felt that his brain was not enough. What''s going on? No father, no mother? Chapter 2527 Can''t it be the actor from whom the letter came? But he has no money at all. Or did the letter lie to him all the time. Su Yao went to fengci and asked softly, "fengci, is she really your mother?" Feng CI nodded, "yes." He told his mother not to use it, but his mother must come. He can''t help it. Now he has to lose his horse. I just hope Su Yao won''t be angry with him. Su Yao choked a little, "that is to say, you have been cheating me?" He believed in fengci so much, but fengci cheated him, and it was such a very important thing. Grass, I''m really going to piss him off. But for his mother''s presence, he would have beaten him. "Why did you lie to me?" After listening to Su Yao''s tone, he knew that he was angry. "I''ll tell you about this after the parents'' meeting. Calm down first." Calm down? How can this horse calm him down? He just wants to hit people now. "You''d better explain it to me, or I''ll never forgive you." "Yes, I will explain it clearly." "And you stay away from me now. I don''t want to see you." As if he hadn''t heard his words, he even held his hand, "I don''t want it. We are already in contact now. I don''t want to separate from you." Su Yao was very angry at first, but when he was looking at the wronged eyes of shangfengci, he suddenly couldn''t get any anger. If the expression of the seal could be more reasonable, he would kick it right away. But such a letter, he really has no way. "It''s shameless!" Although he said such words in a very disgusting tone, Su Yao didn''t shake his hand. Feng CI also found this, so he was more courageous. He quickly gave Su Yao a kiss on the face when other people didn''t look here. Su Yao immediately glared at him, "what are you doing?" "Kiss you." Feng CI replied with a smile. Su Yao What he wanted was a weak and deceiving little girl, not a black belly. God, why can''t such a simple wish satisfy him? Gan! "Be serious. There are so many people watching here." "Do you mean I can kiss you anywhere else?" Feng CI asked with a smile. Su Yao couldn''t help it any more. He kicked it, "shut up." Feng CI raised his hand to surrender, "OK, OK, I won''t say it. Don''t be angry." Su Yao As expected, he still wanted to hit the seal in the face. Shen Xueman and Gu LAN, the mother of fengci, didn''t notice the little fight and quarrel here. They chatted there and had a good time. Moreover, they are still college students. When they went to college, their feelings were very good. Although they haven''t seen each other for many years, their feelings haven''t changed. "Gu LAN, I didn''t expect that we were predestined friends when we went to school. Now we are going to be in laws." "Yes, it is. You know, I''ve long wanted to be in laws with you, but we both have sons But I didn''t expect that we would really be in laws. I''m really excited. " "Me too..." Chapter 2528 The parents'' meeting soon ended, and the "trial" from Su Yao was waiting for the resignation. Su Yao stopped fengci who wanted to run away, and gave him a very kind smile, "fengci, where are you going?" Feng CI touched his nose, "I feel sick in my stomach. I want to go to the toilet." "Yes? But how do I think you''re running away? " "No, no, absolutely not. I really just need to go to the bathroom. I''ll be back in a minute." Su Yao didn''t believe his lies at all. He would be a fool if he was cheated by the words of dismissing this dog again. "I''m going to the bathroom, too. I''ll go with you." The letter reads: Don''t you think it''s awkward for two big men to go to the bathroom together? " "What''s so awkward? We''re in a relationship now, aren''t we? Or do you want to break the relationship with me? " Su Yao asked with a smile. The seal was silent. "Don''t cheat me. Do you think I will be cheated by you again? I''ll tell you, if you don''t make it clear to me today, that''s the end of our relationship. I''m not joking with you. " Su Yao sneered. "Of course, you can also disobey me and leave here at once. As for the consequences, you should be very clear in your mind. " The two of them are in the classroom now, so others can hear them clearly and even gloat there. The letter finally fell off, and Su Yao was very angry. He really liked to see it. Fengci sighed, "OK, I won''t run. I''ll tell you everything." "Why do you want to make yourself an orphan without father or mother?" "You think so yourself first." Said the seal. Su Yao''s forehead was bulging. "Then why didn''t you explain to me earlier?" "Because I feel like you like this kind of people." Su Yao almost spat out a mouthful of old blood What''s your purpose in doing this? " "Close to you. Didn''t I tell you before that I fell in love with you at first sight, and you happen to think that I''m easy to be bullied. You''re so good to me. You don''t have to waste such a good opportunity. " The letter is very reasonable. Su Yao was silent for a moment You mean you did it for me? " "Yes." Fengci nodded, "why do you think I did that?" "But you should have known for a long time that lies will be exposed one day. Why do you keep it from me all the time?" At the thought that Feng CI had been playing him all the time, Su Yao couldn''t help kicking him. "Don''t you think your behavior is bad?" In fact, fengci was able to evade that kick, but he was afraid that Su Yao would be more angry after he evaded, so he just got the kick. I have to say that Su Yao''s strength is quite strong. "I didn''t want to keep it from you all the time. I''ve been looking for a suitable opportunity to tell you everything, so I called my mother to school today." Su Yao sneered, "I think it''s your mother who has to come with you. You can''t help her, so you have to let her come." The letter reads: -- It''s true. "What''s the second thing you cheated me about? You are a school bully who can fight very well, but you disguise yourself as a little wretch who has been bullied all the time. What do you want to do?" Chapter 2529 "Do you remember the first time we met?" "Of course I remember. I was very impressed by that time." "At that time, I was preparing to fight with those little gangsters, but you suddenly rushed in and said you wanted to protect me. I wanted to see if you could fight, so I didn''t fight, but I didn''t think you thought I was weak and deceptive..." Su Yao So it''s all my fault? "I thought at that time, since you like that kind of poor type, I''ll arrange such a person for myself, so that I can take you down sooner or later." The message goes on. "Su Yao, I know you are very angry now, but I really want to be with you, so I will do something like that. Moreover, I have been ready to confess to you for a long time, but I can''t find a suitable opportunity." "I really know I''m wrong. Please forgive me. As long as you can forgive me, I will do whatever I am asked to do. " Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "really?" "Of course it''s true. I never lie." "Ha ha." Su Yao sneered, "you never lie. You''re lying. You don''t have to draft. If you don''t lie, there will be no liars in the world. " The letter suddenly choked Believe it or not, I didn''t lie this time. " "Then I''ll trust you again, and you''ll come closer." The seal was very obedient and got a punch. He is ignorant all over the world What are you doing? " "You said it yourself. As long as I forgive you, no matter what I do, you will. What I want to do now is to beat you up." Su Yao said. The seal suddenly choked He''s really throwing stones at his feet. "Now in the classroom, and there are so many students watching, can you give me face?" "OK, I''ll take care of you after school." Although he really wants to beat up his resignation now, it''s not the right time. And it''s between him and fengci. We can''t let other people see the joke. The letter reads: -- Does he have to pack up and run? Feng CI looked at Su Yao and finally suppressed the idea. He felt that if he really ran away, Su Yao would be more angry. Maybe he would break up with him at that time. So he had better not run away and let Su Yao beat him up. But after school, Su Yao didn''t give up because his anger was gone. And a pair of words on the grievance of the small eyes, he simply can not start, and finally can only let it go. "I''ll forgive you this time, but from now on, you can''t cheat me any more, or I''ll never finish with you." I thought that I was going to receive a beating letter. After hearing this, I was relieved. He also thought that if Su Yao really wanted to beat himself, would he resist, but he didn''t expect that Su Yao suddenly let him go. It seems that Su Yao didn''t want to fight him at all. Thinking about this, Feng CI gave Su Yao a very bright smile. "I know. I will never cheat you again." Su Yao can''t help kicking in the past, "don''t give me a smiley face there." Sure enough, he still wanted to send a letter to this dog. The letter reads: -- Chapter 2530 Anyway, now that the horse is gone, Feng CI just takes over the chicken leg to live with Su Yao. Orange cat is really orange cat, this just after a short time, the original thin chicken legs are about to become pigs, and more lazy. Su Yao picked up the drumstick and pinched the meat on its stomach. He was a little disconsolate. "Drumstick, although it is often said that big orange is heavy, you are fattening too fast. You are about to become a pig." "If you go on being so fat, you won''t get a daughter-in-law." The seal sitting on one side couldn''t help laughing. Su Yao immediately stared in the past, "are you feeding it like this? I''ve told you not to feed him too much, and you still cultivate him like this. I think you can raise pigs. " The letter reads: -- "If I had known it would be like this, I shouldn''t have given it to you." Fengci felt that he was really innocent. "I didn''t raise it recently. I left it at home. My family really doted on it." After he reflected what he said, it was too late. Su Yao showed a very "kind" smile. "Oh? Didn''t you tell me before that you put it in a friend''s house? Why did you say that you put it at home? You are a real liar. " "I can''t say that I left it at home before. If I do, it will soon show up," he said with a smile "You''re quite proud of me. Do you have a great sense of achievement when you play me around?" Su Yao sneered. Feng CI immediately did not dare to speak, and then pretended to be pitiful. It''s a pity that Su Yao doesn''t take his move any more. "You can move out from me in two days, otherwise I don''t mind sending you out in person." "But if I move out of here, where do I live?" "You are not an orphan without father or mother. Go back to your own house." Su Yao said. The letter reads: Are you still angry? " "What do you think?" Su Yao asked. Feng CI didn''t speak any more. He looked at Su Yao wrongly, and then went to pack up. Su Yao is helpless, "do you really want to move?" "Didn''t you say it yourself?" Su Yao I''m joking with you. Don''t you recognize that? "You want me to move, I have to move." Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "Yo, why are you so obedient now?" The letter reads: -- "Come on, I was just joking with you. Don''t clean up." As soon as Feng CI heard this, he immediately put down his clothes and said, "Su Yao, are you OK tonight?" Su Yao looked at him and said, "it''s OK. Why do you ask this?" "We''re dating now, but we haven''t dated yet, so I''d like to go out with you tonight." Fengci looked at him with expectant eyes. "All right, where can I go on a date?" "I''ve chosen the place. I''ll know when I go." "Let''s go." ¡­¡­ When he came to the appointment place selected by fengci, Su Yao didn''t know what to say. "What did you bring me here for, drink from the west?" "Of course, I''ll take you to see the meteor. It''s said in the news today that there will be a meteor at eight o''clock. Now it''s almost eight o''clock." Su Yao "Come, come, make a wish." The seal was suddenly excited. Su Yao subconsciously looked up and found that there was a meteor "Su Yao, what wish did you make?" "You say it first." "I want to be with you all my life." "Me too..." Chapter 2531 The boy in an old yellowish white shirt fell to the ground, curled up and covered his head with his hands. He looked very pitiful. But the people around him had no sympathy at all, and they were still beating and kicking him. "Yu zhounian, do you dare to be so close to Zhu Tingting in the future?" "Yu zhounian, you''d better stay away from Zhu Tingting in the future, or you won''t be able to stay in this school!" "Yu zhounian..." The boy didn''t speak. He bit his lip and grunted. "Yu zhounian, we are talking to you. Are you deaf?" Su Yao had already had a headache. Hearing this sharp and harsh voice, he was impatient. "Shut up In an instant, all the sounds disappeared. Su Yao opened his eyes and found that he was no longer in the system space. This Tangyuan is really a dog. He was sent to the task plane without a word. But what''s the situation now? Su Yao looked at the boys in front of him, and suddenly several pictures flashed through his mind. He never thought that there was a school violence going on here, and it was still caused by the original owner. As for the reason However, a girl named Zhu Tingting, whom Yuanzhu likes, often comes into contact with Yu zhounian, which makes Yuanzhu very dissatisfied, so she is ready to teach Yu zhounian a lesson What''s all this about? The more he thought about it, the more headache he felt. Seeing that the boys had to fight Yu zhounian, he quickly stopped them, "stop it all!" "Su Yao, did you just let him go?" Asked the boy in the blue coat, puzzled. Su Yao glared at him, "otherwise? Is it difficult to kill him? " "But didn''t you ask us to hit him?" What happened to Su Yao? Why did you suddenly change your mind? "I don''t want to teach him now, do I?" Su Yao some impatient, a kick in the past, "don''t talk nonsense, didn''t see people have fainted, quickly sent to the infirmary!" I hope this man is OK, otherwise he will be responsible for the original owner. No, he''s going to carry the black pot. The boys wanted to say something more, but after they looked Su CI in the eye, they didn''t dare to say anything. They hurriedly picked up Yu zhounian and sent him to the infirmary. Su Yao went with him. After hearing from the school doctor that Yu zhounian had just suffered a skin injury, he was relieved. Fortunately, nothing serious happened, otherwise he would have to die. The original owner is really crazy. For the sake of a girl, he is cruel to his classmates He needs to know the original story of the world as soon as possible, so as to know whether the original owner has done other sad and crazy things. ¡­¡­ "Host, do you want to accept the original story now?" Tangyuan suddenly makes a sound. Su Yao was startled, he was silent for a while, and finally resisted the impulse to spit fragrance. ¡°¡­¡­ Receive. " [Ding, loading the original plot ¡¿ the male is Yu zhounian, the young master of Yu family. Yu zhounian had a miserable life before he was found by his family. He was adopted by an old man. The old man''s heart is very kind. Although his family is poor, he never wants to throw Yu zhounian back to the orphanage. Instead, he takes pains to bring him up. Yu zhounian has a good appearance, which makes him from junior high school, has been favored by many girls, and this also makes him bullied by boys. Chapter 2532 Yu zhounian didn''t want to resist, but every time he resisted, he would be beaten even worse. He didn''t want the old man to worry about himself, so he gradually gave up resistance Yu zhounian''s bullying did not decrease with age. After high school, he was bullied even more. Most of the reasons for his being bullied are Gu Tingting. Gu Tingting is very beautiful. She is the school flower of No.13 middle school and the goddess in the eyes of many boys. However, such a goddess often contacts with Yu zhounian, whom they always hate, which makes them even more uncomfortable with Yu zhounian. This also led to more bullying of Yu zhounian. Among those who bully Yu zhounian, there is Su CI. Moreover, the original owner also made Yu zhounian fail to see his grandfather''s last face The bullying of classmates, the indifference of teachers, and the death of relatives make Yu zhounian''s heart gradually distorted. He''s blackened. Yu zhounian decided to revenge those who bullied him, and he wanted to make those people regret it. But his strength is too small, and the students in No.13 middle school are rich or expensive. This is the reason why the teacher knew that he had been bullied, but turned a blind eye and let it go. Just as Yu zhounian was trying to figure out what to do, Yu''s family suddenly came to him, saying that he was the young master of Yu''s family, and that he still had a paternity Certificate in his hand. Although Yu zhounian doesn''t like Yu''s family, he goes back to Yu''s family in order to revenge those who bullied him. Yu''s family is very good and loves him very much. As long as it is what he wants, he will try his best to satisfy him. However, Yu zhounian''s heart has been distorted. No matter how warm he is, there is no way to make him return to the previous Yu zhounian With the background of Yu family, Yu zhounian took revenge. He first retaliated against others, then the original owner, who was the one who came to the worst end of those people. First, the company in my family went bankrupt by Yu zhounian, and then my parents committed suicide because they couldn''t pay their debts. The spirit of the original owner is about to collapse, but he did not commit suicide, he wants revenge. One day, he disguised himself as a servant and sneaked into Yu zhounian''s house. While Yu zhounian was sleeping, he was ready to stab him to death with a knife. But he didn''t expect that Yu zhounian had found out for a long time. The original owner is not Yu zhounian''s opponent, but Yu zhounian did not kill him, but sent him to prison. In prison, the original owner couldn''t bear the torture and committed suicide. And after the plot developed to this point, the author did not know how to continue to write, directly eunuch, even did not give a grand finale. ¡­¡­ After digesting the original plot, Su Yao is going to be a fool. He didn''t think that the original owner would die like that. He provoked the male owner with the aura of the leading role. Can anyone provoke a man? He is really too difficult to clean up the mess that the original owner threw to him. Does he have to pack up and run now, so that he won''t be killed by the man one day? However, as soon as he came up with this idea, tangyuan suddenly said, "host, let me introduce this mission to you." I don''t know how, after hearing this sentence, Su Yao''s heart suddenly rose a bad premonition. ¡°¡­¡­ Can you wait until I''m ready? " Chapter 2533 Ignoring his words, Tang yuan continued, "you have two tasks this time. One is to prevent Yu zhounian from becoming black, the other is to attack Yu zhounian." Su Yao had to doubt whether there was something wrong with his ears. "What did you say? Let me introduce Yu zhounian! " Are you kidding him? Isn''t the man the woman? What''s more, shouldn''t the people who prevent the blackening of male masters also be female masters? Why should he do both? "Are you kidding me? Shouldn''t it be the woman who prevents the male leader from becoming black and attacks the male leader? Is your brain watt "There is no female leader in this position, and Yu Zhouzhou is one of the fragments of God. If you don''t mind wearing a green hat for yourself, I don''t mind either." Su Yao Sorry, he didn''t think the target of the strategy would be the male leader or anything. "Just think I didn''t say anything." "But I have heard it, and I can hear it clearly." "Well?" "Oh, I didn''t hear anything." "That''s about the same." "By the way, the most important point of this mission, host, you must remember clearly." "What''s the most important point?" Su Yao asked, puzzled. "That is, when doing tasks, we need to maintain the original owner''s human setup." Tang Yuan replied. On hearing this, Su Yao was about to explode. "What do you mean? Are you asking me to keep bullying you for another year How can he prevent Yu zhounian from becoming black and attack Yu zhounian? This task is just playing with him. "Think about it for yourself. I have something else to do. I''ll do it first. Bye." Su Yao Gan! ¡­¡­ Before Su Yao had time to think about it, Yu zhounian woke up. He wanted to say sorry to Yu zhounian, but when he thought of what the system had just said, he stifled it. He also tried to put on a ferocious look, "now that you''re awake, get out of here!" Yu zhounian didn''t speak or even look at him, so he got out of bed and walked by him. "Wait!" Yu zhounian''s Footwork was over, and then he ran out, making Su Yao want to beat him again. Su Yao sighed helplessly, and then quickly caught up. In order to prevent Yu zhounian from escaping, he specially grasped Yu zhounian''s collar. "Su Yao, what else do you want to do?" Yu zhounian''s voice was filled with anger. Why do these people bully him again and again? Did he miss anything? When Su Yao thought of the end of the original plot, he could not help shivering. But when he thought of his task, he hardened his head and continued to maintain the original plot. "I told you to stop. Don''t you have ears?" Yu zhounian bit his teeth and didn''t speak. Su Yao let go of the hand holding his collar. "You''d better not run. If you dare to run, I''ll find your home!" When Yu zhounian heard this, he clenched his hands on both sides to form a fist Su Yao, what do you want to do? " Su Yao didn''t speak. He took out his wallet, took out the three hundred yuan notes left in it, took a deep breath, and threw them on Yu zhounian''s face, "this is me Reward you, you are too weak chicken, haven''t been hit a few times, fainted, take this money to make up for your vulnerable body Yu zhounian has been humiliated a lot since he grew up, but he has never been humiliated like this. This is the first time someone has thrown money into his face. It was more painful than insulting him with words. Chapter 2534 This recognition made him tremble with anger. Looking at Yu zhounian''s eager eyes, Su Yao thought of the end of the original plot, and almost retreated. "What are you looking at? Believe it or not, I''ll dig out your eyes?" Yu zhounian didn''t speak and just stared at him. Su Yao could not help but step back, but when he thought of the original owner''s design, he tried to put on a fierce look. "Yu zhounian, do you want to be beaten again? I tell you, I would have hit you in the face if I hadn''t seen that you are now a wounded man. " In order to make Yu zhounian believe what he said, Su Yao also waved his fists. "Besides, if you don''t accept the three hundred yuan I give you, I will definitely find your house today." "You..." Yu zhounian wanted to hit Su Yao in the face, but when he thought about the only family member in his family, he stifled it. He was humiliated. It''s OK, but Su Yao can''t find his home. Grandfather''s health is getting worse and worse. If Su Yao comes to him, he can''t imagine what kind of things he will send out. "I know. I''ll take it!" Su Yao Yang Yang chin, "then you pick it up in front of me now." He must be vicious now. It seems that it is not difficult to maintain the original human establishment. He''s really a mediocre little genius. Yu zhounian didn''t speak, but he bent down and picked up the three hundred yuan bills. Seeing this scene, the students passing by did not sympathize with Yu zhounian. Instead, they laughed and humiliated him. "Yu zhounian, I didn''t expect you to pick up the money on the ground. Are you a beggar?" "Yu zhounian, since you are so short of money, why don''t you kneel down and call me father? I''ll give you 1000 yuan. What do you think?" Su Yao couldn''t listen any more, "you guys shut up!" He now understands why Yu zhounian became black. If it were him, he would be very black. If you were more vulnerable, you would have committed suicide. "Su Yao, how can you protect him?" Those people looked at Su Yao with disapproving eyes. "Su Yao, you should be on the same front with us. People like him are not qualified to stay here at all. " Su Yao sneered, "which eye of you saw me protecting him? If you don''t need them, you can donate them to someone else. " "Su Yao, you..." "What are you doing?" Su Yao was impatient. "If you force me to come back again, believe it or not, I''ll beat you!" Those people immediately stopped talking. They believe that Su Yao really dares to fight them, and Su Yao is not something they can afford to offend. Su Yao didn''t want to talk to them any more. He dragged Yu zhounian away. He still said in a tone of hate, "Yu zhounian, they humiliated you there. Do you have no reaction at all?" Yu zhounian finally responded, "what does this have to do with you? Aren''t you that kind of person? " Is it useful to resist? It''s ridiculous. Su Yao choked immediately Grass, there is no refutation. What kind of mess did the original owner throw at him? "I..." Su Yao scratched his hair impatiently. "Forget it, it really has nothing to do with me. You can go." Yu zhounian took a look at him, clenched the three hundred yuan in his hand, and left without saying a word. Chapter 2535 After he left, Su Yao could not pretend any more, "Tangyuan, how did I behave just now?" "That''s good. Keep going." Su Yao Your praise is really perfunctory. "System, I really doubt if you are trying to deal with me. At the beginning, I was given such a difficult task." I think you are trying to embarrass me. The dumplings were silent. "You feel guilty, don''t you?" ¡°¡­¡­ No, you think too much. " "I think I think too much, but you''d better not let me get hold of it." Tangyuan ¡­¡­ Su Yao found out that the original plot really didn''t cheat him. Less than half a day later, Yu zhounian suffered from campus violence from other people and was caught by him. He listened to the conversation outside the door for a while. When he heard how those people were going to deal with Yu zhounian, he could not help but kick the door open. Those people were startled. After discovering that it was su Yao, they were relieved, "Su Yao, how could it be you?" Su Yao went in and looked around, but he didn''t see Yu zhounian. He could not help but frown, "Yu zhounian?" "What do you ask him for? Oh, I see. You''re here to fight him, too. Would you like to join us? " The man nearest to Su Yao winked at him. "Su Yao, I can see clearly just now. Yu zhounian''s rubbish is very close to Zhu Tingting. Can you swallow this tone?" Su Yao was a little impatient. "I asked you, where is Yu zhounian? Tell me where you''ve got him, or don''t blame me for doing it to you. " "Su Yao, you are in such a hurry..." Before saying it, Su Yao kicked it. "Don''t talk nonsense to me. Tell me where Yu zhounian is!" Those people see him angry, dare not smile again, "in, in there." Su Yao looked in the direction they pointed to, then quickly walked over and opened the door, and saw Yu zhounian, who was huddled inside. He had a black face and was obviously beaten. And he''s all wet. Su Yao was very angry. He wanted to kill those people who bullied Yu zhounian and take Yu zhounian away, but he couldn''t kill them. So he had to think about how to make Yu zhounian go away without breaking people''s mind. Su Yao thought it over carefully and finally came up with a good idea. So he said, "Yu zhounian, you are my person from today on." People present were shocked, including Yu zhounian. Those who bullied Yu zhounian changed their eyes when they looked at Su Yao. Why does Su Yao sound so strange? What is Yu zhounian his man from today? Is it difficult that the person he likes is not Zhu Tingting, but Yu zhounian? There is a saying that if you like someone, you will try your best to attract the attention of the other party. The most common way is to bully the other party. Tut tut. Yu zhounian thought that Su Yao had thought of something to do with him, and a trace of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes. If he can be stronger, he can beat all those who bullied him. Seeing that they all looked at themselves with strange eyes, Su Yao recalled what he had just said and quickly explained, "wrong, I''ll say it again." "From today on, Yu zhounian is my special sandbag. Only I can beat him. If other people beat him, they are against me." Those people: -- So do you like Yu zhounian or not? Chapter 2536 Regardless of the shocked eyes of those people, Su yaocai took Yu zhounian and left here. Yu zhounian wanted to struggle, but he gave up when he thought that it might be a beating. Su Yao looked at Yu zhounian without saying a word. Although he was very distressed, he had to set it up according to the original owner. "Yu zhounian, are you a fool? When they bully you, won''t you run away? " Yu zhounian didn''t say anything If he could escape, he would not be bullied so badly. "Yu zhounian, I''m talking to you. You don''t even reply. Don''t you think it''s impolite?" Yu zhounian remained silent. "Yu zhounian, I''m serious about what I said in the toilet just now. From today on, you are my person. If someone bullies you in the future, you can tell me." This time, Yu zhounian finally responded, "why?" "Didn''t I already say that?" Su Yao laughed, "or do you not understand the meaning of special sandbags?" "If you don''t understand, I can explain it to you. Special sandbags belong to only one person, that is to say, I am the only one who can hit you. Should you understand now? " Yu zhounian understood, but he couldn''t understand why Su Yao wanted to do this. Is it difficult to achieve because Zhu Tingting always comes to talk to him? But he has told Zhu Tingting countless times, Zhu Tingting did not listen. Why do these people bully him? Did he let these people bully him? Yu zhounian was biting his lips, and his heart was desolate. Looking at such a Yu zhounian, Su Yao was more distressed. If he could, he would like to hug Yu zhounian and say sorry for the original owner. But no, he has to follow the original master''s plan. "Yu zhounian, you''d better not think about running away. No matter where you go, I''ll catch you. Besides, from today on, you must listen to me. If you dare not listen to me, your grandfather will... " Listening to these words, Yu zhounian immediately raised his head and stared at Su Yao with a pair of eyes, "Su Yao, if you have anything, just come to me. Don''t disturb my grandfather." Su Yao laughed, "don''t worry, as long as you are obedient, I won''t do anything to your grandfather. Maybe I can pay a lot of money to treat your grandfather." Yu zhounian gritted his teeth, "I know, I will be obedient!" "Very good. Now you''ve changed your clothes. The smell of you is going to kill me." I don''t know what those people poured on Yu zhounian. Yu zhounian really stinks. If he hadn''t temporarily blocked his sense of smell just now, he would have fainted. In fact, Yu zhounian had already smelled the smell of himself, and he was a bit of a cleanliness addict, but because he was held by Su Yao, he couldn''t change his clothes immediately. No, he has no clothes to change now. Although the school exempted him from the tuition and miscellaneous fees, the accommodation fees and other expenses were also exempted, so he did not live in the dormitory of the school, but would go home after school every day. If he wants to change his clothes, he has to change them at home. But my grandfather is at home. If he shows me how he looks now, he will be very worried. Therefore, it is estimated that he can only go to class like this today. Chapter 2537 Su Yao suddenly thought of this, "you go out with me now." Although Yu zhounian didn''t speak, his eyes were full of doubts. "Don''t ask why, just go out with me." Yu zhounian gritted his teeth, "but it''s time for class." "I''m here. What are you afraid of, counsellor?" Su Yao sneered, "don''t talk nonsense, go out with me, or you know what the consequences will be." Of course, Yu zhounian knew what he was talking about, and he was filled with anger, but he could not let it out. After all, he was not su Yao''s rival, and Su Yao was not something he could afford. "I see, but I have to ask for a leave first." Although he is an excellent student in this school, he does not get special treatment. What he gets is the bullying of his classmates and the indifference of his teachers. But for the generous scholarship, he would have changed school. Su Yao frowned. After reading the original story, he naturally knew that the teacher in this school would never give Yu zhounian leave. In the original story, Yu zhounian fails to see the old man who adopted him for the last time. Apart from the original owner''s trouble, there is also the reason that the teacher doesn''t sign a leave slip for him. Yu zhounian is really miserable. "You don''t need a leave slip. Just go out with me. No one dares to stop me." Su Yao is telling the truth. The original owner''s father is one of the major shareholders of the school. The Su family is powerful, and no one dares to provoke the Su family. As for why the Su family ended up in the original plot, it should be the aura of the protagonist. Yu zhounian also knew that Su Yao was telling the truth, so he said nothing more. Besides, Su Yao seems to be a little impatient now. If he says anything more, he will be beaten again. Grandfather''s health has been very bad, absolutely can''t let him worry about his own things. "Come on, let''s go." Yu zhounian pursed his lips and finally followed. When the guard saw Su Yao, he didn''t stop him, but after seeing Su Yu zhounian, he immediately said, "this classmate, where''s your leave slip?" Yu zhounian pursed his lips and did not speak. "You can''t go out without a leave slip. Go back quickly." Su Yao''s step is one meal, turn round to look at that guard, "he is with me, what problem?" Listening to this, the guard''s attitude suddenly changed 180 degrees, "so he is with you, then it''s OK." "Remember, if you see him in the future, let him out no matter whether he has a leave slip or not." The guard nodded, "OK, OK, I see." Yu zhounian took a look at Su Yao. He wanted to know why he did it, but he didn''t ask in the end. However, he felt that Su Yao did not want to help him, but had another purpose. "What are you doing standing there? Let''s go!" Su Yao looked very impatient. Yu zhounian followed up without saying a word. ¡­¡­ After leaving school, Su Yao first took Yu zhounian to the shopping mall, and then casually entered a men''s clothing store. The guide in make complaints about the smell of the boat year, and his eyes are flashing away a little bit, and his heart is Tucao. Su Yao didn''t pay attention to the shopping guide who came up to talk with him. He took Yu zhounian to a row of clothes suitable for boys. He picked one from the clothes and didn''t ask Yu zhounian for advice. After paying the money, he took him away, and then went to the shoe store Chapter 2538 "This is for you. Take it yourself." Yu zhounian doesn''t think that clothes and shoes are for himself. He even thinks that Su Yao brought himself out just to accompany him shopping. So after hearing Su Yao''s words, he was confused. After reaction, he had two more bags on his hand. "What are you doing?" "I''ve told you, it''s for you." Su Yao looked impatient. "Why do you have so many questions?" "Why give it to me?" "You really stink now. If you don''t change your clothes quickly, you''ll make me faint." Su Yao said boldly. "But I have no money." Yu zhounian lowered his head, making people unable to see the emotion in his eyes. "Don''t give me any money. I''ll give it to you. Don''t talk nonsense, let you take it, or I''ll beat you. " As he said, he took out a hundred yuan bill from his wallet, and then pointed to a bath not far away, "see the bath over there, you go to take a bath now, and then change your clothes." With that, he stuffed the hundred yuan bill into Yu zhounian''s palm. "Hurry up!" Yu zhounian looked at the money and clothing stocks in his hand, and then at Su Yao, a little puzzled, "why do you want to do this?" Why did Su Yao do this? Did you think of any other way to upset him? "Didn''t I already tell you that? You are my exclusive sandbag now, that is to say, you are my person. If you lose face outside, it is equivalent to losing my face. I am a good face person. " Su Yao talked about eight ways. "Don''t talk nonsense. Go quickly. I don''t have much time to wait for you here." Yu zhounian gritted his teeth, "you don''t have to wait for me." Su Yao Yang Yang chin, "no, if you run how to do, I think I''d better go in with you, so you can''t run." Yu zhounian felt more and more strange about Su Yao today. Although he didn''t have much contact with Su Yao, he probably knew what kind of person Su Yao was, but the Su Yao in front of him was different from the one he said. He had to wonder if he was mistaken. Of course, it is also possible that the things he heard about Su Yao were nonsense. But is that possible? Yu zhounian couldn''t help looking up at Su Yao, but at the moment Su Yao came over, he immediately lowered his head. But Su Yao had already seen, "were you looking at me just now?" Yu zhounian did not speak. "If you want to see it, there''s nothing to be ashamed of. After all, my beauty is unique." Su Yao said very shamelessly. Yu zhounian Those people are right. Su Yao is really narcissistic. "Why don''t you talk? Do you think what I said is very reasonable? " Yu zhounian didn''t speak. He raised his foot and walked to the opposite happy bathing place. Su Yao stepped forward quickly. This just walked a few steps, he saw an old man standing in the middle of the road, trembling. Seeing that it was about to turn into a red light, Su Yao immediately stepped forward, carried the old man on his back, and then quickly sent him across the road. The old man was there to thank Su Yao. Looking at this scene, Yu zhounian''s eyes flashed. He never thought that Su Yao had this side Chapter 2539 He thought that Su Yao had no love at all, but he didn''t expect that Su Yao would do good Yu zhounian, wake up. Su Yao has bullied you several times. It''s very likely that he pretends to be like this now. Aren''t some people the same as before and another after? You must not fall into his trap, or you will not come to a good end. Su Yao turned around and looked at Yu zhounian, who was still in a daze. "Yu zhounian, the light is green. What are you still standing there for? Do you still need me to pick you up? Come here quickly. " Yu zhounian got rid of those thoughts in his mind and walked towards Su Yao. But he just walked a few steps, there is a car toward this side of the drive. The others were startled and stepped back. Yu zhounian also stepped back. The car hit the rail and finally stopped. Fortunately, no one was injured. But Su Yao, who couldn''t see Yu zhounian, was immediately flustered. He came quickly. After seeing Yu zhounian standing there, he was relieved. But the worry in his eyes was captured by Yu zhounian. This makes Yu zhounian feel even more strange. Didn''t Su Yao hate him so much that he was killed by a car? But why worry about him? And why was he relieved to see that he was ok? No, maybe he was wrong. Maybe it was not worry, but disappointment. Su Yao must be disappointed that he was not killed by a car. Su Yao didn''t know what Yu zhounian was thinking, but he felt that he should be a little bit bitter now, instead of caring about Yu zhounian, or he would break up. No, the original owner is not heartless. Although the original owner likes to bully Yu zhounian, he still has a little conscience. He even secretly helped Yu zhounian, but he didn''t say anything. Now he finally knows how to play the role of the original master. "Yu zhounian, can you pay more attention to your surroundings when you cross the road? If you are hit by a car one day, I''ll see what you can do. " Yu zhounian I''m sorry I didn''t get hit by a car. " Su Yao Is there something wrong with Yu zhounian''s brain? Can''t it be a fool to be beaten? "Oh, then you''d better pray to God that he can protect you every time." Yu zhounian thought that if so, Su Yao was really disappointed that he was not killed by a car. "Don''t stand still. Come with me. I''ve wasted enough time. My time is more precious than money." Yu zhounian Then you can go back now. There''s no need to spend time with me here. make complaints about the year of the boat, but his ability to vomit is lit up, but make complaints about it. after all, if Tucao comes out, it will only make complaints about bullying. ¡­¡­ Recently, the students of class 10 all feel that Su Yao is very wrong. He is so close to Yu zhounian, and this morning he brought a bottle of milk to Yu zhounian. Yu zhounian saw the bottle of milk suddenly put in front of him and looked up at Su Yao. Although he didn''t say anything, his eyes were full of doubts. Su Yao raised his chin, a very proud look, "I can''t drink it, you are responsible for it." Chapter 2540 Others: "I''m not sure." Subway grandfather looks at mobile phone. JPG What''s the matter? Yu zhounian frowned. As soon as he was ready to refuse, he heard Su Yao say, "if you don''t drink it up, I''ll beat you!" Others are more confused. What is Su Yao planning to do? Zhu Tingting, who just came in, just heard this sentence. When she saw Su Yao, she quickly flashed a trace of disgust in her eyes. Su Yao is too much. He sticks to her and bullies Yu zhounian. I really don''t know how aunt Su is such a good girl. How did she give birth to such a scum as Su Yao. Never let Su Yao bully Yu zhounian again. Zhu Tingting walked over and said, "Su Yao, you are bullying Yu again. Why are you so bad?" Without looking at her, Su Yao went back to his seat and sat down. The original owner''s seat is next to Yu zhounian. His original seat is not this one. However, in order to prevent Yu zhounian from contacting Zhu Tingting, he forced himself to be Yu zhounian''s deskmate and often played tricks on Yu zhounian. Zhu Tingting didn''t expect that Su Yao didn''t even give her eyes, and her face suddenly froze. What''s going on? Shouldn''t Su Yao stick it up when he saw her? Why don''t you even pay attention to her? Oh, she knows. Su Yao is playing hard to get with her. But it''s a pity that she doesn''t take this move. What she hates most is people like Su Yao. If Su Yao won''t stick to her again from now on, it''s really the best, but it''s obviously impossible. It''s less than the chance of the sun coming out of the West. Zhu Tingting looked at Yu zhounian again, then took out a bottle of milk and gave him a gentle smile. "Yu, thank you for helping me solve those problems last time. This is my gift to you. You must accept it." Looking at this scene, those boys who regard Zhu Tingting as the girl of their dreams immediately envy and hate, and wish to replace Yu zhounian immediately. Damn, why is Yu zhounian the only one who has such treatment? They also want to be treated like this! What kind of luck did Yu zhounian have? Yu zhounian didn''t speak, didn''t take the bottle of milk, and didn''t even give Zhu Tingting a look. Although Zhu Tingting had been used to his attitude for a long time, her smile almost froze, "Yu classmate..." As soon as the words came out, I saw the bottle of milk in Yu zhounian''s hand. This time, the smile on Zhu Tingting''s face completely froze. She sighed, with a sense of loss in her eyes, "it turns out that someone has already sent milk to Yu. No wonder she doesn''t want me." After listening to this, the others were eager to give Yu zhounian a beating. "Classmate Yu, can I know who gave you this bottle of milk?" Yu zhounian didn''t speak, but Su Yao, who was sitting next to him, said, "this is what I gave him. What''s the problem?" Zhu Tingting Why did Su Yao send milk to Yu zhounian? Which one is he singing? Is this bottle of milk poisoned? If so, Su Yao is really vicious. "Why did you send him?" "What does that have to do with you?" Su Yao rolled his eyes. ¡°¡­¡­ It has nothing to do with me, but I''m a little curious. " "But I don''t want to tell you. You can shut up." Chapter 2541 Zhu Tingting''s face is more ugly, and she looks at Su Yao''s eyes a little more confused. Why did Su Yao''s attitude towards her suddenly become so bad? Is it really hard to get? And other people look at Su Yao''s eyes are very strange. What happened to Su Yao today? When he saw Zhu Tingting before, he was eager to jump on her. But now he treats Zhu Tingting with such an attitude. What happened? Is it because Zhu Tingting came to find Yu zhounian again, so she got angry and jealous? Or does Su Yao not like Zhu Tingting at all? But is that possible? How much Su Yao likes Zhu Tingting, they have their own eyes. So what''s going on? At this time, Su Yao had another move, he grabbed the bottle of milk in Zhu Tingting''s hand. Just when people thought that he was going to drink the bottle of milk, there was an unexpected action. He threw the bottle of milk into the garbage can at the back of the classroom. Yeah, it''s in the trash. People look at Su Yao and Zhu Tingting, and think it''s over. What''s su Yao doing? He threw Zhu Tingting''s milk into the dustbin. Is that because you are jealous? Is he not afraid that Zhu Tingting will be angry and ignore him from now on? But it seems that Zhu Tingting has never paid much attention to Su Yao. Zhu Tingting is also muddled, he did not expect Su Yao will suddenly make such a thing. After reaction, her eyes were red, as if she could shed tears in the next second. "Su Yao, what are you doing?" Su Yao''s expression is still so indifferent, he looked at Zhu Tingting''s eyes no longer have the love of the past, "why? Of course, from now on, Yu zhounian is mine. He can only drink what I give him. " All of you: -- Don''t you think your sentence is ambiguous? Don''t you really like Yu zhounian? Zhu Tingting suddenly didn''t know what to say. After a long silence, she said, "it''s his freedom for Yu zhounian to accept or not. You don''t have the right to interfere in his freedom." Su Yao sneered and looked at Yu zhounian, "Yu zhounian, tell me who you listen to." Although it was just a short sentence, Yu zhounian heard the threat from it I''ll listen to you. " Zhu Tingting a pair of eyes suddenly open greatly, "Yu zhounian, why do you want to listen to him, is he threatening you?" "My business has nothing to do with you. Please don''t come to me again." Yu zhounian''s attitude is neither cold nor cold. "I don''t want to be misunderstood by others that I have anything to do with you." Most of the reasons for his being bullied are from Zhu Tingting. If Zhu Tingting doesn''t come to him every day, he will be bullied less. After hearing this, Zhu Tingting felt that her heart was going to be cold. She had thought that Yu zhounian would be a little fond of herself, but she didn''t expect that he would treat himself as a trouble. In this way, when will she succeed? "System, please help me find a way." As I have said for a long time, you can''t do it this way. You have to listen to it. Now it''s OK. ¡¿ "don''t talk so much nonsense, just think about it for me." If she had known that, she would have listened to the system. Sorry, I can''t help you. You can do something for yourself. ¡¿ Chapter 2542 Su Yao, of course, heard Zhu Tingting''s dialogue with her system, and after he came to the conclusion that Zhu Tingting''s task is likely to be a strategy for Yu zhounian, his mood suddenly became very upset. It''s OK to finish the task according to the original owner''s human design. Now there''s a man who wants to rob Yu zhounian from him. I can''t bear it. It''s better to solve Zhu Tingting and her system now. But if it is solved so soon, it seems that it will be less fun. Let''s keep this one person one system first. But why do you always meet other taskers, almost once a month? "Tangyuan, why does everyone meet another Tasker outside now?" "I don''t know that either." Tang Yuan replied. "Didn''t you ask the people up there?" Tangyuan suddenly choked, "..." He really didn''t ask. Seeing that Tangyuan was suddenly silent, Su Yao knew what was going on. "What are you doing recently?" "I''ve come across a system recently, and I have a good talk with that system." Tangyuan said, suddenly embarrassed. Su Yao clearly said, "you are secretly making friends behind my back. You are really forgetting your friends." "It''s not like that. I''m not dealing with people." I haven''t written a single word yet. What''s the object. "Well, you''re so bad that you haven''t caught him yet. If it''s my turn, it''ll be done soon. " Tangyuan Host, did you see the cow flying in the sky? Did you blow it up? "Shall I teach you some experience?" "No, you''d better mind your own business." Tangyuan very decisively refused, he does not believe that the host will be so kind. In fact, Su Yao just said, "then you can refuel yourself. Don''t disgrace me. By the way, you should remember to ask why there are more and more taskers recently. " "I see. I''ll ask now." ¡­¡­ Zhu Tingting thinks that her previous efforts are in vain, and she can''t help but stare at Su Yao secretly. She thought she was hiding well, but she didn''t expect to be seen by Su Yao. Su Yao picked eyebrows, "Zhu Tingting, what are you looking at me with such eyes for? You don''t want to eat me, do you?" Zhu Tingting''s mood is even worse. After all, she never thought that her licking dog would treat her like this one day. Moreover, her mission goal also regarded her as a big / trouble. It''s just that everything is not going well. "Su Yao, I will never let you bully Yu again!" Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "which eye of yours saw me bullying him?" What does Zhu Tingting regard herself as? The messenger of justice? And if it wasn''t for her, how could Yu zhounian have been bullied so much in school? "Zhu Tingting, you haven''t found it all the time, have you?" "What did you find?" Zhu Tingting asked subconsciously. "The reason why Yu zhounian has been bullied so much is because of you." Zhu Tingting opened her eyes and stepped back. "You''re bullshit. What''s this to do with me?" "Because you are always close to Yu zhounian, some people are jealous of Yu zhounian, so they use violence against each other." "Do you think it has anything to do with you?" Chapter 2543 Zhu Tingting looks at Yu zhounian, "Yu classmate, is this really the case?" Yu zhounian didn''t answer her question, but he said, "I hope you don''t come back to me from now on." His words have answered everything. Zhu Tingting shakes her head, her eyes full of self-confidence, "why?" Yu zhounian didn''t speak any more. He even lowered his head and didn''t look at Zhu Tingting. Zhu Tingting''s eyes are red again. Other boys see, all in the heart scold Yu zhounian is a bad thing. If it were them, they would like to see Zhu Tingting every day. This is really the death of drought and the death of waterlogging. Su Yao some impatient, "I wish students, you did not hear him say do not want to see you, you can leave." Zhu Tingting bit her lip. "Su Yao, don''t think I don''t know what you did to Yu. I will never let you bully him again." Su Yao laughed, "what are you going to do?" "If you dare to bully Yu again, I''ll tell the teacher." "Do you think the teacher will take care of it?" Su Yao asked. If the teachers in this school were really in charge, Yu zhounian would not be bullied so much in the original plot. They are no different from the students who bullied Yu zhounian. They are just a mob. Zhu Tingting immediately did not speak, because she also knew this. Su Yao continued, "and I have just said that Yu zhounian was bullied so much because of you. If you have any brains, you''ll stay away from him in the future. " "Didn''t you bully him? What qualifications do you have to say that? " "I''ve bullied him, and I''m going to bully him all the time, but what does that have to do with you?" Su Yao was upright and vigorous. Zhu Tingting choked. She wanted to say something more. The bell rang suddenly. She glared at Su Yao and ran out of the classroom quickly. "Silly fork." Su Yao scolded in a low voice and sat back in his seat. Yu zhounian said, "why do you want to do this?" "Well?" "Don''t you like Zhu Tingting? Are you not afraid that she will be angry with you if you treat her like this? " Yu zhounian is puzzled. Su Yao clearly liked Zhu Tingting so much, but today he treated her with such a bad attitude, and he said that. This is totally different from Su Yao before. Is this the true face of Su Yao? "I thought you said very little, but I didn''t think you said a lot, and actually would take the initiative to find someone to talk to, which is really beyond my expectation." Su Yao completely focused on a matter that was not so important at all. Yu zhounian I think I''d better shut up. "One thing I need to make clear in advance is that I don''t like Zhu Tingting at all. It''s your mistake." The person who likes Zhu Tingting is the original owner. What does he have to do with Su Yao? "And you are mine now. I don''t allow other people to get close to you. That''s why I said those words just now. Don''t think too much and don''t get me wrong." Yu zhounian Others: "I''m not sure." Don''t you think it''s easy to be misunderstood? "Also, don''t talk to Zhu Tingting any more, or I''ll beat you up." Yu zhounian Sure enough, it''s still for Zhu Tingting. Chapter 2544 After leaving, Zhu Tingting was more and more angry, "system, why did things develop like this?" You have to ask yourself that. ¡¿ ZHU Tingting''s system is different from that of other taskers. He won''t give Zhu Tingting any help, and sometimes he will go down the drain and ridicule her. Zhu Tingting choked immediately, "you are my system now, even if you don''t comfort me, you still treat me with such an attitude. Do you want me to finish the task?" It''s up to you whether you can finish the task or not. It has nothing to do with me. Anyway, I have plenty of time. ¡¿ ZHU Tingting This system is really annoying. "Aren''t you afraid that I can''t finish the task all my life?" It''s your own business, and it won''t do me any damage. ¡¿ ZHU Tingting''s system is still a very Buddhist system. After all, even if Zhu Tingting fails to complete the task, after Zhu Tingting dies, he can leave Zhu Tingting''s body, so he doesn''t care whether Zhu Tingting can complete the task at all. Zhu Tingting was almost irritated to death by his words, "I am your host now. Can you respect me a little?" But if it wasn''t for me, you would be gone. You should respect me. ¡¿The system said. Zhu Tingting In a word, will you help me or not? " [no help. ¡¿The system replied decisively, "your brain, even if I give you advice, you still can''t learn, so you''d better do it by yourself. ¡¿ ZHU Tingting Is your essence a salted fish? "Just help me, this time, OK?" Can you stop acting coquettish at me? I''m getting goose bumps. ¡¿The system said in disgust. Zhu Tingting If she can, she really wants to blow the head of this dog force system. Don''t call me if you don''t have anything particularly important in the future. I don''t have much time to talk to you. ¡¿ ZHU Tingting was so angry that she didn''t want to talk to him, "get out, get out of my body. I don''t want to see you yet." [that''s just right. From now on, don''t look for me any more. Do your task well. ¡¿ ZHU Tingting No, shouldn''t you give me a hard time like this? Can you straighten it up? How many lifetimes did she have to die before she came across such a system with no ambition? ¡­¡­ After school, Yu zhounian just came out of school and noticed that someone was following him. He looked back and found that the man behind him was su Yao. He could not help frowning, "what are you doing with me?" Su Yao was not guilty at all. "When am I following you? Is this your way? " Yu zhounian was defeated by his shamelessness. He said nothing more and went on. Su Yao was very aboveboard to follow up. Yu zhounian knew that no matter what he said, Su Yao would follow him, so he was too lazy to talk to Su Yao. Su Yao followed Yu zhounian all the way to the place where he worked. This is a coffee shop. It''s not big, but it''s very warm. Yu zhounian comes here every day after school to work as a waiter. Originally, the owner didn''t plan to take part-time jobs, but Yu zhounian''s face was so beautiful that it could attract many young customers, so he left Yu zhounian Chapter 2545 To tell you the truth, Yu zhounian is really a young master of a rich family. Although he is a vagrant now, his temperament is different from that of ordinary people. And his face is really amazing. The girls who just came in were straight eyed when they saw him. No matter where he went, his eyes would fall on him, as if he wanted to stick his eyes on him. Of course, this also makes Yu zhounian the busiest person in the shop. In a few minutes, someone will call him once. However, the other waiters in the shop didn''t envy him, because he was so tired, and they wanted every customer to call Yu zhounian. Yu zhounian here is different from Yu zhounian in school. Yu zhounian in school is silent, while Yu zhounian here is smiling. But there is no way. After all, he is working to earn money. Su Yao saw clearly that a woman secretly touched Yu zhounian''s buttocks, but Yu zhounian could only keep smiling as if nothing had happened. Su Yao was so angry that he would crush the spoon in his hand. Japan, that shameless woman actually dare to touch Yu zhounian''s butt, he did not touch it. Damn it! I really want to cut off that woman''s hand. "The waiter over there, come here." Su Yao shouts at Yu zhounian. Yu zhounian turned around, and after seeing Su Yao, he was stunned at first, and then walked over, "Mr. here, what do you need?" Su Yao''s face was very bad. "Didn''t you find that woman touched your ass just now?" "What if I find out?" Yu zhounian asked. Su Yao was silent immediately Yeah, what if I find out? As a waiter, Yu zhounian can only silently endure the sexual harassment from customers. He can''t be angry or hit each other, or he will lose his job. If he could, he really wanted to help Yu zhounian, but he would certainly refuse. Wait a minute, he can buy this cafe and He''s really smart. As soon as Su Yao patted the table, he began his performance. "What''s your attitude? Call your store manager quickly. I''d like to ask him how he trains employees!" After hearing the news here, the store manager who used to wipe the cup quickly came over. "What''s the matter? What happened? " Su Yao looked up and down at the young man in front of him, "are you the manager here?" "Yes, I am the manager." Said the young man. "Do you own this cafe?" "I did it." "Good. I have something important to talk about with you. Can you come out with me?" The manager frowned, "this guest, just say something here." "But I don''t want to be heard." The store manager hesitated for a while. At last, he was afraid that if he didn''t agree, Su Yao would make trouble and agreed. ¡­¡­ More than ten minutes later, the store manager came in with a full face of spring. When he saw the smile on his face, he knew that he was in a very good mood. One of the shop assistants couldn''t help but ask, "manager, what did the customer say to you just now? Why are you so happy? " "Keep this secret for a while, and you''ll know in a few days." That guest is really the God of wealth. He is He really made money. Chapter 2546 After a good negotiation with the manager of the cafe, Su Yao didn''t go home. Instead, he went to the place where Yu zhounian lives now. Looking at the row of old houses in front of him, Su Yao was silent. Yu zhounian, the hero, is really miserable. The poverty and being bullied in the last letter are all pretended, but Yu zhounian is true. He is really poor now and is always bullied. He has never seen such a miserable hero as Yu zhounian. No wonder it turns black in the late Zhou Dynasty. "Tangyuan, do you know which building Yu zhounian lives in?" "See you on your left?" Su Yao looked up at the past, where is an abandoned warehouse, dilapidated. "Don''t tell me that Yu zhounian and his grandfather live there." "Yes, they live there." Said Tang yuan. Hearing this, Su Yao was so distressed that he was about to suffocate. He had thought that Yu zhounian''s family situation was very bad, but he didn''t expect that he was so bad that he didn''t even have his own house, so he could only live in this shabby old warehouse. Miserable, it''s too miserable. "Host, you go in quickly." The sound of Tangyuan suddenly became very anxious. Su Yao''s heart suddenly rose a bad premonition, "what''s the matter?" "The old man who adopted Yu zhounian suddenly fainted. If he doesn''t go to the hospital soon, his life will be in danger." Smell speech, Su Yao ignore others, quickly push open the door to walk past, and then saw the face on the ground pale, blue lips of the old man. "Tangyuan, where is the nearest hospital?" Su Yao picked up the old man. Tangyuan quickly checked, "it takes more than half an hour to get to the nearest hospital from here. His condition is very bad, so we have to go quickly. Host, I suggest you blink through. " "Give me the coordinates." "215 West, 150 south." "Good." Su Yao closed his eyes and recited the mantra. The next second, he and the old man were already at the door of the hospital. Regardless of whether anyone saw him, he rushed to the emergency room with the old man in his arms. After handing the old man over to the doctor, he didn''t breathe a sigh of relief. "Tangyuan, in the original story, when did the old man who adopted Yu zhounian die?" "Just a month later." Tang Yuan replied. "And the cause of death?" "When the disease happened, the rescue was not timely." Said Tang yuan. "That is to say, if he had been rescued in time, he would have survived?" "Yes." Tangyuan sighed, "it''s a pity that nature makes people." If the original owner didn''t trouble Yu zhounian at that time in the original plot, Yu zhounian would go back in time and the old man who adopted him would not die. If the old man had not died, Yu zhounian would not have been blackened and the fate of the original owner would not have been so. "I''ve decided." Su Yao''s tone was firm. Tangyuan is a little curious, "what have you decided?" "Of course, the old man who adopted Yu zhounian was cured." Tang Yuangang wanted to ask him how he was going to treat it. He suddenly thought that there were many pills in his hand, even the one that could bring people back to life. So he closed his mouth again. "Tangyuan, now call Yu zhounian and tell him about it." "But if he comes here and misunderstands what you''ve done and makes his grandfather go to the hospital, what should he do?" "Why don''t you just leave before he comes?" Tangyuan Chapter 2547 When Yu zhounian received the call from the hospital, he was still working in a coffee shop. When I heard from the phone that the old man who adopted him was sent to the hospital, the whole person was confused and rushed out immediately. When he arrived at the hospital, Su Yao had already left. According to the nurse, a kind-hearted man brought the old man to the hospital. "Nurse, do you remember what the kind-hearted man who sent my grandfather to the hospital looked like?" "I don''t remember, but I remember he was about your age, and he was still wearing the uniform of No.13 middle school." Said the nurse. After hearing this, Yu zhounian had a name Su Yao in his mind. Has Su Yao been to his home? So is grandfather angry with Su Yao? At this time, the nurse said, "the medical expenses and hospitalization expenses have been paid by someone, who sent your grandfather to the hospital." "What about my grandfather?" "The condition has stabilized, but we have to stay in hospital for observation for some time." Yu zhounian sighed, "I see. Thank you for telling me this." After the nurse left, Yu zhounian hesitated for a while, and finally took out his mobile phone and called Su Yao. He didn''t have su Yao''s contact information, but not long ago, Yu zhounian grabbed his mobile phone, entered his mobile phone number in the address book, and ordered him not to delete it. Su Yao, who received a call from Yu zhounian, was not surprised. He got through the phone and said with a smile, "why, did you make a special call to thank me?" Yu zhounian clenched his teeth. "Su Yao, my grandfather suddenly fell ill. Did you do it?" The smile on Su Yao''s face disappeared immediately. "You think so in your heart. Why do you call here?" "That is to say, it''s really you who did it." Yu zhounian resisted his anger and said, "Su Yao, if you have anything to do with me, my grandfather is innocent. If you disturb my grandfather again in the future, I will never let you go! " Su Yao laughed, "why, are you going to hit me? Do you think you can beat me? " Yu zhounian was silent for a while I can''t beat you, but I can fight with you. " "Come on, then. Goodbye." Su Yao hung up directly. He saw the dumplings lying there, snoring and sleeping, and even more gasping, he kicked the dumplings down. Tangyuan suddenly woke up, "host, what are you doing?" "It''s all because of you!" "What''s the matter with me? I don''t seem to have done anything, do I? " "If it wasn''t for your broken mission, I wouldn''t be a villain now, and I wouldn''t be misunderstood." Listen to this, tangyuan instantly understand what happened, "host, you will not explain to him clearly?" "Do you think he''ll listen to me?" Some of the dumplings are silent But you haven''t tried. How do you know it won''t? " "In his eyes, I''m a super villain, and I sent his grandfather to the hospital, which means I went to his home. Besides, no one can prove that I am innocent. " Tangyuan Well, it''s true. "Host, what are you going to do next?" "What else can we do, of course, is to go step by step." Su Yao sighed. "Are you going to let him misunderstand you like this?" "What else? Do you have a good idea? " ¡°¡­¡­ No Chapter 2548 Zhu Tingting has been looking for ways to improve Yu zhounian''s liking for herself recently. Then she suddenly got the news that the old man who adopted Yu zhounian was hospitalized. She thought it was a good opportunity and went to the hospital where the old man was. The old man was awake when she went, but Yu zhounian was not there. In the original plot, Yu zhounian attached great importance to the old man who adopted him. If he could take the old man down, it would be equivalent to taking Yu zhounian down. With this in mind, Zhu Tingting walked into the ward and laughed at the old man very gently. "Hello, grandfather, I''m Yu zhounian''s friend. I heard that you are in hospital, so I came to see you." After hearing Zhu Tingting''s words, the old man suddenly became very excited. He thought his grandson didn''t have any friends, but he didn''t expect to have friends. "It turned out to be Xiaonian''s friend. Sit down, sit down." Zhu Tingting is not polite to him. She pulls a chair and sits on the edge of the hospital bed. "Grandfather, what about Yu zhounian?" "He''s out to buy me lunch. He''ll be back soon. Don''t worry." Zhu Tingting nodded, "so it is. I''ll wait for him here." "OK, boy, can you tell me what happened to him at school?" Zhu Tingting was silent for a moment What do you want to know, grandfather? " "Was he bullied at school? I didn''t want him to go to No.13 middle school. There are a lot of rich people in it, and the rich people usually look down on us poor people, but he just doesn''t listen to me and has to go, alas. " Zhu Tingting''s brain is really a little hard to use. If she were someone else, she would not tell the truth, but she told the truth. "Grandfather, I don''t like cheating very much. I''ll tell you the truth. The students in the school don''t like Yu zhounian very much. Yu zhounian always... " Yu zhounian, who came to the door, just heard this. He quickly interrupted Zhu Tingting, "what are you doing here?" The expression on Zhu Tingting''s face is about to freeze, "I..." The old man cast an disapproving look at Yu zhounian, "Xiaonian, what are you doing? Your friend is coming to see me." "She is not my friend. I wish you all the best. Please leave here as soon as possible." Yu zhounian at the moment is like a hedgehog with all the spines up. He looks at Zhu Tingting with vigilance in his eyes. Zhu Tingting forced out a smile, "Yu classmate, I just heard that your grandfather is ill, so come and have a look, you don''t have to do this?" "I wish you the best. You can leave now." Yu zhounian''s attitude is still so cold, but his heart has been very impatient. How does this Zhu Tingting stick up like a dogskin plaster? He has said so clearly, why continue to pester him? And now he even found the hospital. If he hadn''t interrupted Zhu Tingting in time just now, my grandfather would have known that he had been bullied in school. Knowing that his grandfather is not in good health, he has to doubt whether Zhu Tingting intended to say those words. "I wish you, last time I have made it very clear that you will only bring me endless trouble, so please don''t pester me again, I will never change my mind." Chapter 2549 Zhu Tingting still wants to face. After hearing Yu zhounian''s words, it''s impossible for her to stay here. She took a deep breath, squeezed out a stiff smile, "Yu classmate, I know, I''ll leave now, you don''t get angry any more." Why is Yu zhounian so difficult? For a man like him who has been created in his heart, shouldn''t the most desired thing come from the tenderness of others? Why is this different from what we said? She thought she would win Yu zhounian soon Hateful, she will never give up like this. She must take Yu zhounian down, and then throw Yu zhounian away. Yu zhounian didn''t talk to Zhu Tingting any more. He put the food in his hand on the table beside him. "Grandfather, you can have lunch." Seeing that she has been completely ignored, Zhu Tingting, who originally wanted to say something more, suddenly can''t say anything. She stares at Yu zhounian discontentedly, and then leaves the ward. and make complaints about the system. "I have never seen a boat like this before," he said. "I came to see his grandfather in good health, and he treated me with such an attitude." "He''s going too far. I don''t want to stick my hot face on his cold ass if it''s not for the sake of completing the task." "System, are you listening to me?" The system is really annoyed by her noise? ¡¿ ZHU Tingting was even more aggrieved, "even if you don''t help me scold Yu zhounian, you still scold me. Do you have other dogs outside?" This time it''s your own stupidity. You can''t blame anyone else. ¡¿ ZHU Tingting is even more dissatisfied, "where am I stupid?" [Yu zhounian clearly doesn''t want his grandfather to know that he has been bullied in school, but you still have to say that. You are clearly against him. Yu zhounian is very polite to you for not scolding you. ¡¿ the Tasker really has no brain at all. Why did he choose such a stupid thing at the beginning? Zhu Tingting How did she forget that? "Do you think it''s too late for me to go back and apologize to Yu zhounian?" Don''t worry. You''d better wait to die. ¡¿ ZHU Tingting Did you say that? ¡­¡­ In the ward. The old man began to preach to Yu zhounian, "Xiaonian, the girl who just came here is your classmate, and she came to see me specially. How can you treat her with that attitude?" Yu zhounian sighed, "grandfather, I really don''t want to see her. She is just a trouble." "What''s the matter? Is there something going on between you?" Yu zhounian wanted to say everything from his heart, but he was afraid that the old man would be worried after he said it. "Nothing. I just don''t want to see her. Grandfather, don''t talk about it. Eat quickly, or the food will be cold. " "Yes, no more. By the way, have you found the kind-hearted man who sent me to the hospital that day? " Yu zhounian said, "grandfather, I want to know what happened before you were sent to the hospital that day. Do you remember?" "Of course I remember. I was going to cook dinner that day, but I fell down and passed out." Chapter 2550 Listening to this, Yu zhounian''s eyebrows suddenly locked, "really nothing else happened?" "No, what''s the matter? Don''t you think I''m so popular that I''m sick again? " Yu zhounian immediately stopped talking. He originally thought that Su Yao had done something for his grandfather to go to the hospital, but he didn''t think that it had nothing to do with Su Yao. It was his own brain that had made up too much. He misunderstood Su Yao. Su Yao must be very angry. After going to school tomorrow, I must apologize to Su Yao. "Nothing, just a little curious." The old man sighed, "you child, don''t hold everything in your heart, or it will be bad one day." ¡­¡­ The next day. Just entered the school, Yu zhounian was blocked. He knows that these people who block him are all the pursuers of Zhu Tingting, which makes him more disgusted with Zhu Tingting. If Zhu Tingting hadn''t been pestering him, he wouldn''t have been in trouble all the time, and he wouldn''t have been bullied. Besides, he also thinks that there are some problems in the brains of these people. They can''t catch up with Zhu Tingting, and it''s none of his business. Instead of asking him for trouble, they''d better think about how to get Zhu Tingting. When Su Yao came, he saw Yu zhounian surrounded by several boys. Seeing that Yu zhounian was about to be beaten by them, Su Yao rushed forward and said, "what are you doing here?" "Su Yao, don''t you know?" Su Yao frowned, "what should I know?" "Yesterday, Zhu Tingting went to the hospital to see Yu zhounian. She was an old woman who was sick. But Yu zhounian turned Zhu Tingting out. When she came to school this morning, Zhu Tingting''s eyes were red. She must have cried last night." "He made Zhu Tingting cry. I can''t bear it!" Yu zhounian can''t help it any more when he hears the words "old and immortal". He hits the boy in the face. Although Yu zhounian has never had a fight, he does it every day. His strength is much stronger than that of the children of these respectable and wealthy families. Therefore, the boy was punched by him and still hit in the nose. After the boy reacted, he was about to explode. "Damn it, Yu zhounian, you are such a rubbish who dare to beat me. I have to kill you today." "You guys, get him." At this time, Su Yao had an action. He stepped forward and pulled Yu zhounian behind him. "Why, are you bullying me?" "Su Yao, what do you mean? Are you going to protect him, this trash? " The boy glared at Su Yao fiercely. "As I have said before, Yu zhounian is my man now. I am the only one who can beat him. It''s up to the owner to beat the dog. Do you think I''m easy to get into trouble? " Su Yao sneered. "Su Yao, don''t go too far!" "I have something more excessive here. Do you want to have a try? I heard that your Zhu family wants to cooperate with my su family. What do you think if I talk to my family now? " The boy was almost angry, "Su Yao, are you threatening me?" Su Yao raised his chin. "What do you think?" What else can the boy do? If he is against Su Yao today, he will be beaten by his parents when he goes back. "Su Yao, in your face today, I will let go of Yu zhounian. Let''s go." Chapter 2551 Yu zhounian''s mood is very complicated at the moment. He never thought that Su Yao would protect him. It is clear that Su Yao also hates him very much. "Su Yao, why are you doing this?" "I said just now that it''s up to the owner to beat a dog. You are mine now. If they want to fight, they have to ask me whether they agree or not. " Su Yao said, "of course, don''t be sentimental. I''m not protecting you." Tangyuan: don''t you think your saying is that there is no silver here? Su Yao: I don''t think so. Yu zhounian gritted his teeth, "Su Yao, I want to apologize to you." Su Yao raised his eyebrows. "What''s the matter? Have you done anything that I''m sorry about? " "I thought my grandfather was infuriated by you and went to the hospital, but I asked him clearly yesterday. It has nothing to do with you. I misunderstood you. Don''t be angry any more." "In your eyes, am I such a small hearted person?" Su Yao asked. "No, I don''t think so." Yu zhounian quickly explained, "I just want to apologize to you." "Also, thank you for helping to advance the expenses of the hospital. I will pay you back soon." "No, I''ll take the money as a handout." Su Yao said, "and that money is nothing to me at all." Yu zhounian frowned, "but..." Su Yao interrupted him, "it''s nothing, but if you really want to thank me, you have to listen to me from now on. You have to do whatever I ask you to do. Of course, you can rest assured that I will never let you do anything wrong. " "I want to drink milk tea now. Go and buy me a cup right away." Yu zhounian wanted to say something, but he gave him a push, "don''t dawdle, hurry." Yu zhounian had no choice but to run out of the school and buy a cup of milk tea in a nearby milk tea shop. "I bought it back." But Su Yao didn''t answer, "this morning, you really let me drink milk tea?" Yu zhounian was wronged, "you asked me to buy it yourself." Su Yao said with a smile, "you can do whatever I ask you to do. You are really a very obedient dog." Zhu Tingting, who has just come here, just heard this sentence, and her heart suddenly kindled a sense of justice, "Su Yao, even if you bully Yu zhounian, you still humiliate him. You are really vicious!" Su Yao turned his big white eyes very speechless. Zhu Tingting is really haunted by this silly fork. No matter where she goes, there is her. And if she said that, did she regard herself as the messenger of justice? If she has any brain, she should be far away from Yu zhounian. "Zhu Tingting, what does this have to do with you?" "When I say it matters, it matters." Zhu Tingting is right, "and I can''t stand your bullying behavior." Su Yao rolled his eyes again. "Yu zhounian, will you tell me if I have you?" "Su Yao didn''t bully me. I was willing to do anything. I wish you would stop meddling in my business in the future Yu zhounian said. Su Yao picked an eyebrow, very proud, "how about it? Did you hear that? " Zhu Tingting was immediately angry, "Yu zhounian, I''m helping you. Why are you so ignorant?" "I don''t need your help. If you stay away from me, it will be the best help for me." Zhu Tingting OK, I won''t care about your business any more. You''ll be bullied to death by him. " Chapter 2552 "I hope you do what you say and don''t pester me any more." Yu zhounian''s attitude is still very cold. Zhu Tingting Yu zhounian is a big fool. She won''t take care of Yu zhounian any more. Let him be bullied to death by Su Yao! Su Yao spoke again, "Zhu Tingting, you should have heard his words clearly, don''t you hurry?" Zhu Tingting Now she can be sure that Su Yao doesn''t like herself. What''s going on? There must be something wrong with it. Wait a minute, make sure to check with the system. Su Yao saw Zhu Tingting still standing there and said, "what are you still doing there? Do you want me to give you a ride?" Zhu Tingting was angry again, "this school is not opened by you. I can stand wherever I want." "My dad is a big shareholder in this kind of school. If I can, I can ask him to buy this school." Su Yao said. Zhu Tingting Although Su Yao used to hate him, he didn''t hate him as much as he does now. I''m so angry. She really wants to scold Suya if she can. "Su Yao, do you think that as long as you have money, you can have everything?" "Isn''t it?" Su Yao asked. "You can do anything with money, but you can''t do anything without money." Zhu Tingting She couldn''t refute what she said. Su Yao was too lazy to talk to him again. He looked at Yu zhounian and said, "Yu zhounian, let''s go." Yu zhounian followed up without saying a word. See him so listen to Su Yao''s words, Zhu Tingting more angry. Why did Yu zhounian listen to Su Yao so much? Why don''t you listen to her? Did Su Yao give Yu zhounian any medicine? No, she will never give up! Su Yao, you wait for me. Sooner or later, I will snatch Yu zhounian! "Yu zhounian, you are not allowed to talk to Zhu Tingting in the future." All of a sudden, Su Yao said this. Although Yu zhounian didn''t know why Su Yao asked him to do so, he didn''t ask any questions. Instead, he nodded. He didn''t want to talk to Zhu Tingting. I hope Zhu Tingting has listened to him and won''t disturb him again. ¡­¡­ The original owner''s friends were very curious about what happened between them when they saw Su Yao calling Yu zhounian at will. They asked, "Su Yao, why did Yu zhounian listen to you so much? What did you do to him?" "What does that have to do with you?" Su Yao''s tone was very cold. Yuan Zhu''s friends are not good things. The reason why they make friends with Yuan Zhu is that Yuan Zhu relies on the Su family and it is likely to bring them some benefits to become friends with Yuan Zhu. Besides, the original owner''s nature is not bad. The reason why he bullies Yu zhounian is that he likes Zhu Tingting, and these boys are also provoking him. Those boys didn''t expect that Su Yao''s attitude towards them would become so cold. They all doubted whether he knew anything. "Su Yao, what''s the matter with you recently? Even if you don''t come to play with us, your attitude towards us has become so bad?" "Why do you think that is?" Su Yao asked. How many people are there You ask us, who do we ask? "Su Yao, did we do something wrong?" "Don''t you have any pressure on yourself?" Chapter 2553 "Su Yao, make it clear, have we done anything to apologize to you?" "Do you need me to list all the things you''ve done?" Su Yao sneered, "if you really don''t remember, I don''t mind helping you to remember." How many people are there Did Su Yao really know what they had done? But isn''t Su Yao a fool with a lot of money? Did someone say something to him? "Su Yao, did someone tell you something? We are friends. How can you not believe us? It''s very chilling for us to do so. " Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "from now on, we will not be friends any more. Whether you will be cold hearted or not has nothing to do with me. In the future, you will not come to me again." "If you dare to bother me, don''t blame me for being rude to you." Those people listen to these words, almost angry, "Su Yao, how can you..." Before he finished, he was interrupted by Su Yao, who was very impatient. "You can go away, or I don''t mind seeing you off in person." Those people were very angry, but he didn''t dare to fight Su Yao. After all, the Su family was not something they could afford. Sitting on one side, Yu zhounian listened to their conversation and couldn''t help looking at Su Yao. If he remembers correctly, Su Yao''s relationship with the boys just now is very good. Why did he suddenly turn over? Did they do something that made Su Yao angry? Yu zhounian feels that he is becoming more and more strange now. He can''t help but pay attention to things related to Su Yao. Mingming Su Yao is such a bad character, and he bullied him several times before He must be out of his mind Of course, Su Yao noticed that Yu zhounian was looking at himself all the time. When Yu zhounian looked at him again, he could not help it. "What are you looking at me for? Is there anything dirty on my face? " Su Yao tried to put on a fierce look. Yu zhounian didn''t speak and just looked at her. Su Yao almost couldn''t play any more. "What are you looking at me for? Do you believe I''ll dig out your eyes?" Yu zhounian didn''t look at him any more, but he didn''t say a word. Su Yao is very helpless. He has to doubt whether Yu zhounian has autism. "I''m talking to you. Can you give me some reaction? Are you a wooden man? " "No Su Yao suddenly choked there All right, all right, you''d better shut up. " Yu zhounian said "Oh", and then he really closed his mouth. Su Yao This guy is really hopeless. ¡­¡­ A quiet life is always short. Although Yu zhounian''s bullying is reduced because of Su Yao, some people will bully him, and most of the people who bully him are Zhu Tingting''s admirers. Bullying his reason is also very ridiculous, that is, he actually has such a bad attitude towards Zhu Tingting, but also to make Zhu Tingting cry. Zhu Tingting, it''s Zhu Tingting again. Yu zhounian has never hated such a person, and the other party is still a girl. Yu zhounian couldn''t bear it any more, so he resisted and swore, "are you out of your mind? I have nothing to do with Zhu Tingting. She has to pester me. Why don''t you go to her... " Chapter 2554 This is the first time that Yu zhounian began to swear, and the way of swearing is similar to Su Yao''s. But it''s cool. After this curse, the depression accumulated in Yu zhounian''s heart was a little less. The other party never thought that Yu zhounian would curse people, so after being scolded by Yu zhounian, he was stunned and took a long time to react. And after reaction, he was about to explode, "Yu zhounian, do you want to die?" Yu zhounian, such a waste, dares to scold him. He is so bold. I think I can do whatever I want with Su Yao''s protection, right? It''s true that if you give a little sunshine, you''ll be brilliant. If you give a little color, you''ll open a dyeing room. He must teach Yu zhounian a good lesson today! "Yu zhounian, since you want to die, I will help you!" Although Yu zhounian can''t fight, he can''t stand there and let others fight. He quickly dodged the fist that hit him, but he didn''t know what to do next, so he planned to run. But there was no time to run, so several people came to him and surrounded him, probably with the man just now. It seems that he can''t help being beaten by these people today. However, when Yu zhounian came up with this idea, Su Yao suddenly appeared as if he had fallen from the sky. "Yu zhounian, what are you doing there? Didn''t I ask you to buy water? You don''t listen to me. Do you want to be beaten? " Those boys who are going to bully Yu zhounian look at each other when they see Su Yao coming. Is this a fight or not? Su Yao''s eyes crossed those boys and fell on Yu zhounian again. "What are you doing standing there, don''t you hurry!" "Oh." Yu zhounian answered. Why does he always feel that Su Yao is helping himself out? But is that possible? After Yu zhounian left, Su Yao walked up to the boys. There was no expression on his face, and there was no temperature in his voice. "What were you going to do to Yu zhounian?" A few boys look at each other, do not know why he asked. "I''ve said that many times. Yu zhounian is my man. You have to come to him again and again. It seems that you don''t pay attention to me or the Su family." One of the boys finally couldn''t help it. "Su Yao, why do you want to protect Yu zhounian? Don''t you hate him the most?" Su Yao sneered, "I''ll do what I want. Do you have anything to do with it? Do you have any qualifications to manage it? In addition, Zhu Tingting is something. At the beginning, I was just bored to play with her. She really took herself as a dish. " The boy was about to die of anger when he heard this. ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao, do you dare to say this in front of Zhu Tingting? " "Dare, how dare not, you can call her now, I will say it again in front of her." Su Yao said. The boys: "I''m not sure." What''s going on? Did Su Yao really not like Zhu Tingting? "Su Yao, it seems that you have to protect Yu zhounian." Su Yao stretched out his hand and pulled out his ear, a little inattentive, "so what, so what? What, you want to hit me? " "Just in time, I haven''t been exercising for a long time. Let''s go together." Chapter 2555 Naturally, those boys dare not fight Su Yao. If they fight Su Yao today, then when they go back in the evening, what is waiting for them is the beating from their family. After all, the Su family really can''t be provoked by them. "Su Yao, if you want to protect Yu zhounian, just protect him. But we''re not the only ones who don''t like him. You''d better watch him all the time, or he''ll be killed by others. " Su Yao laughed, "are you threatening me?" "I''m not threatening you. I''m just telling you the truth. Su Yao, take care of yourself. " The boys were very calm on the surface, but in fact they were in a panic. They were afraid that Su Yao would suddenly rush up and give them a punch. They have seen how Su Yao fights. Even if they join hands, they will not be su Yao''s opponents. So after that, they immediately slipped away. Although Su Yao had some disdain, he still put those boys'' words in his heart. He really can''t always be at Yu zhounian''s side. If someone bullies Yu zhounian while he''s away, Yu zhounian will only be beaten unless he returns to his home. Yu''s family and Su''s family are equally powerful. After Yu zhounian returns to Yu''s family, no one will dare to bully him any more, so he can be more at ease. It seems that we have to find a way to let Yu''s family find out Yu zhounian''s existence. However, I can''t rush to say that if he does that, Yu''s family will surely think that he has brain problems. ¡­¡­ One day at noon. Zhu Tingting suddenly came to Yu zhounian''s class with a cake. "Yu zhounian." Yu zhounian, who is studying hard, immediately locks his brows when he hears this familiar voice. He looks up at Zhu Tingting, who is full of joy. He is a little impatient. "Wish classmate, what are you doing here?" "Today is your birthday. I''m here to wish you a happy birthday." Zhu Tingting said while passing the cake in her hand, "this is the birthday cake I made for you. How about you taste it?" As far as she knows, Yu zhounian hasn''t eaten cake since he was exiled. After Yu zhounian ate the cake she made herself, her favor will go up. But what I didn''t expect is that the imagination is full and the reality is bony. As soon as Zhu Tingting finished her sentence, Yu zhounian said, "I wish you a mistake. Today is not my birthday." This sentence is like a bolt from the blue, like split in the body of Zhu Tingting, she can''t believe to open her eyes, "how can this be possible, your birthday is today." Yu zhounian was born 18 years ago today. How could she remember it wrong? Wait, Yu zhounian was lost when he was three years old. It''s impossible for a three-year-old to remember his birthday, so Yu zhounian''s birthday should be the time when he was adopted. Why did she forget such an important point? Now Yu zhounian must think of her as a psychopath. Her brain is really I hope Yu zhounian doesn''t like her any better. "Sorry, I made a mistake just now. Today is my birthday, so I specially brought my birthday cake. I hope you can take it." "And can you come to my birthday party after school today?" Chapter 2556 Those boys in the class who love Zhu Tingting hear this sentence, their hearts are almost bubbling. They haven''t received Zhu Tingting''s invitation. Why is Yu zhounian qualified? Why does Zhu Tingting fall in love with Yu zhounian? What''s good about Yu zhounian? Is it hard not to be successful because he has a beautiful face? So as long as Yu zhounian''s face is destroyed, Zhu Tingting won''t like him any more? Those boys who are envious of Yu zhounian are thinking bitterly in their hearts. Yu zhounian doesn''t want to have anything to do with Zhu Tingting, so let alone go to her birthday party. As soon as he was ready to refuse, Su Yao suddenly came over and said, "Zhu Tingting, just give up. He won''t go to your birthday party. He has other things today." At the sight of Su Yao, Zhu Tingting was very angry. This damned Su Yao is doing her good again. She''s really haunted. "Su Yao, it''s Yu zhounian''s freedom to go to my birthday party or not. You don''t have the right to interfere with his freedom." "Why don''t you have the right? He''s my man now. He can only listen to me. " Su Yao said boldly. Others: do they think it''s wrong? Why does this sentence sound so ambiguous? Zhu Tingting was even more angry. She looked at Yu zhounian and said, "Yu zhounian, would you like to come to my birthday party?" "Sorry, I won''t go. You''d better invite someone else." Yu zhounian refused without hesitation. Zhu Tingting didn''t expect that he would refuse, and her face was almost lost Why don''t you go? Did Su Yao threaten you again? " Su Yao couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Why are all the hats on his head? Is there something wrong with Zhu Tingting? "Su said nothing. I didn''t want to go myself." Yu zhounian didn''t want Su Yao to be misunderstood, so he explained immediately. "Also, I wish the students, I think I have told you very clearly before, so can you please don''t disturb me again in the future, I just want to study hard now." Zhu Tingting is even more angry. She has never seen such a person as Yu zhounian. No matter what, she is also a proud woman. She has lowered her figure, but Yu zhounian still treats her with such an attitude, which is really too much. She must make Yu zhounian regret. "Yu zhounian, I have personally invited you to my birthday party. Can''t you give me face?" "No Yu zhounian replied decisively. Zhu Tingting forced out a stiff smile, "I know, since you really don''t want to go, then I won''t force you, but you must accept this cake." Yu zhounian did not speak. Zhu Tingting took it as his default, put the cake down and left. Su Yao looked at the cake and the silent Yu zhounian, and said, "Yu zhounian, do you really want to take this cake?" Yu zhounian remained silent. Su Yao suddenly some displeasure, "Yu zhounian, if you dare to accept this cake, believe me to beat you immediately?" Yu zhounian finally responded, "I don''t accept it." Su Yao''s mood is better again, "very good, I will help you throw it into the garbage can now." Chapter 2557 Yu zhounian didn''t stop it, but a boy came out to stop it. "Su Yao, since Yu zhounian doesn''t want this cake, give it to me. It''s a pity to throw it away like this." This is a cake made by Zhu Tingting. Although it''s for Yu zhounian, it doesn''t matter. As long as it''s made by Zhu Tingting, no matter what it is, he can eat it. Su Yao handed over the cake and said, "here you are." I really don''t know why Zhu Tingting has such a great charm and can make so many boys adore her. Her face is not particularly beautiful. Is it because she has the aura of the heroine? But it can''t bring her so much charm, unless she has marisu aura. "Tangyuan, does Zhu Tingting have marisu aura?" "No Tang Yuan replied. "Then why do so many boys like her?" "Because she''s got a good feeling." Su Yao It seems that Zhu Tingting is still working hard, but her brain is not working well. Several other boys who also want to eat the cake made by Zhu Tingting didn''t expect that Su Yao was so easy to talk. If they had known it would be like this, they should have asked for it just now, but now it''s too late. "Zhao Chenchen, you have a share. If you dare to take it alone, we won''t let you go." Zhao Chenchen didn''t pay any attention to them. He took the cake and went back to his seat. He opened the cake and looked at it with dull eyes. Is this really a cake? He had never seen such a cake. It''s not so much a cake as a dark dish. If you take a bite, will it kill you? Zhao Chenchen swallowed his saliva, then picked up the knife and fork with shaking hands. Anyway, this is made by Zhu Tingting herself, and maybe it''s just that it doesn''t look good outside. One taste, one taste. Zhao Chenchen cut off a small piece, and then bit it like death. When eating into his mouth, his expression changed again and again, and then he couldn''t help spitting out. Other people see, are very disgusted, "Zhao Chenchen, what are you doing?" Zhao Chenchen felt that he was about to ascend to heaven. He had never tasted such a bad cake before. With this bite, he felt that he was eating rotten fish intestines. It seems that Zhu Tingting, the goddess, is not perfect either. At least her cooking skill is very bad, and it''s still bad enough to send people away. No, he can''t be the only one to suffer. Let others have a taste of the cake made by Zhu Tingting. "Maybe it''s because of stomach discomfort. This cake is delicious. Would you like to try it?" Smell speech, the eyes of those boys suddenly a bright. "Can we really eat it?" "Zhao Chenchen, when did you become so generous?" "I don''t have a stomachache, so I can only give it to you. If you don''t want it, I''ll throw it away now." See him pick up the cake to the trash can, the boys quickly stop, "don''t, don''t, we want to eat." Zhao Chenchen put down the cake, eyes quickly flash a bit cunning, "that''s for you to eat, but don''t waste it." The boys looked at each other and grabbed. And then "Oh They all spit it out. "Why is it so hard?" "I think I have to go to the hospital..." They will never dare to eat anything Zhu Tingting made. Chapter 2558 Su Yao looked at Yu zhounian, "see, I saved your life this time." Yu zhounian raised his head and said, "do you know that Zhu''s cooking skills are very bad, so you just asked me not to accept them?" "No Su Yao shook his head, he did not expect that Zhu Tingting''s cooking would be so bad, "I just don''t want you to eat her food." "Why?" Yu zhounian asked puzzledly. Does Su Yao not want others to eat what Zhu Tingting makes? But it''s not right. He just gave the cake Zhu Tingting made to others. So what''s going on? "Of course, because you are my dog now, you can only eat what I give you." Su Yao gave him a very bad smile, "if you dare to accept other people''s things, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" Yu zhounian had been used to Su Yao''s way of speaking for a long time, and he didn''t get angry because he didn''t feel any malice. "I see. I won''t take things from others." The others listened to their conversation and were silent. Why do they always think Su Yao and Yu zhounian are strange, and the atmosphere between them seems a little ambiguous? Can''t these two be together? It''s impossible. It''s impossible. It must be that they''re wrong. After hearing these words, Su Yao nodded with great satisfaction, "good. I hope you can do what you say." ¡­¡­ There are not many days left for the mid-term exam. Su Yao didn''t plan to review, but when he thought that the original master was a kind of scum who didn''t do well in study, but worked very hard, he could only review there, and he had to pretend that he didn''t understand the topic. It was really hard for him. But it also gives him an opportunity to give Yu zhounian money. Su Yao took out several hundred yuan notes and put them in front of Yu zhounian, "Yu zhounian." Yu zhounian, who was reviewing, raised his head and looked at him in a puzzled way. "You''ll be my tutor, and I''ll give you five hundred a day." Yu zhounian thought, "yes, but I don''t want your money." Su Yao was helpless. Don''t even want money. Is Yu zhounian stupid? "No, you have to take the money, or people will think that I can''t afford the money for tutoring. I can''t afford to lose that person." Yu zhounian wanted to say something, but before he could say it, Su Yao said again, "and you don''t have the right to refuse. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll go to your family today and tell them what happened to you at school." Yu zhounian didn''t want his old man to know that he had been bullied in school, so he had to compromise. "Well, I''ll listen to you." "Let''s start. You''ll take the money now." Su Yao said. Yu zhounian looked at the hundred yuan bills in front of him, hesitated for a while, and finally accepted them. Yu zhounian became Su Yao''s tutor. Su Yao worked very hard. He just took a look at the questions and got the answers. But in order to make Yu zhounian feel at ease, he made mistakes several times before he wrote the correct answers. Before, he thought it was easy to maintain the original owner''s human setup, but now, he feels really naive. He can''t play any more Chapter 2559 The mid-term exam came to an end soon. Because of the need to maintain the original owner''s personal setup, Su Yao tried to keep his score down, so that his score in the mid-term exam was only a few scores higher than that of the original owner''s last exam. But this has made the teacher very happy and praised him in public. But Su Yao felt very embarrassed. This is just a few scores more than last time. Is it necessary to exaggerate? It''s not a great thing. Can you stop being so awkward? Yu zhounian also took the first place in the grade. Why don''t you boast about Yu zhounian? With your eyes, you can only see the children of rich families, right? Su Yao interrupted and praised his teacher. "Teacher, is there a reward if you do well in the exam?" The teacher''s words were so taken away by him, "yes." "So what''s the reward for Yu zhounian''s first grade The teacher immediately did not know how to say, "well..." Su Yao smile, "teacher, you should not be lying to me?" The teacher wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Why did Su Yao suddenly mention Yu zhounian? Didn''t he and Yu zhounian never pay each other? And the rest of the class is used to it. Although Su Yao''s attitude towards Yu zhounian is still so bad, he has been protecting Yu zhounian. Those who want to bully Yu zhounian are either severely attacked by him or severely beaten by him. Now the whole school knows that Yu zhounian is also a person who can''t be provoked, and no one dares to bully Yu zhounian any more. And they really doubt whether these two people are in love. Although the mode of getting along doesn''t seem to be in love, they think Su Yao''s eyes are full of doting when he looks at Yu zhounian. "Teacher, why don''t you talk?" Looking at the teacher who was suddenly silent, Su Yao continued to smile. "I was just thinking about what kind of reward to give Yu zhounian." Said the teacher. "Well, has the teacher thought about it now?" "Yes, yes, but not yet." On hearing this, Su Yao knew that he didn''t think about it at all, but let him go. After all, he was a teacher. "Teacher, you can go on now." How dare the teacher continue the topic just now? After praising several other people who have made great progress, he began to explain the test paper. Yu zhounian looked at Su Yao. After hesitation, he said, "Su Yao, why did you say that just now?" "I just don''t want to hear him nag any more. What''s the problem?" "No problem." Yu zhounian closed his mouth, but he began to think about it in his heart. He was wondering why Su Yao did that. Although the teacher''s words are indeed a lot, but that is the teacher ah, can''t treat the teacher with that attitude. It''s impossible that Su Yao didn''t know this, so he probably did it for himself. But why? Yu zhounian couldn''t figure it out and gave up. ¡­¡­ After class, several students came to Su Yao. They were very curious about what happened in class just now, so they planned to ask Su Yao. "Su Yao, why did you say that to the teacher just now?" Su Yao looked up at them and said, "does this have anything to do with you?" How many people are there It really has nothing to do with them, but they are really curious. "Su Yao, why are you so nice to Yu zhounian all of a sudden?" Chapter 2560 "He''s mine now. I''ll treat him as I want. Is there any problem?" Su Yao was a little impatient. Several people were choked by his words immediately Su Yao, how did you become like this now? " "People will always change. You can think of me as growing up." Su Yao said. "Besides, instead of caring about the relationship between Yu zhounian and me, you''d better care about your math scores. If I remember correctly, you''ve won the last few places in this final exam." When he said this, Su Yao looked at them with more sarcasm in his eyes. "It''s because you like to meddle too much that you get so bad in the exam." How many people are there Is Su Yao mocking them? It must be mocking them. Su Yao is really too much! "Su Yao, are you looking down on us?" Su Yao picked eyebrow, "you still have self-knowledge." Several people almost vomited blood because of his words, "Su Yao, you..." "What are you doing?" Su Yao interrupted them impatiently, "if you continue to force Lai Lai, do you believe I beat you? Get away from me. I''m about to be killed by you. " Although those people were very angry, they didn''t dare to scold Su Yao, not to mention Su Yao. After all, Su Yao really couldn''t be provoked. Several people who realized this were even more angry. They glared at Yu zhounian and then left. It''s all Yu zhounian''s fault. If it wasn''t for Yu zhounian, they would not have been scolded by Su Yao, and they would not have been annoyed by Su Yao''s words. But Yu zhounian, who was glared at by them, was full of fog. What did he do just now? Why did these people stare at him? Su Yao didn''t notice that either. He looked at Yu zhounian and thought that the people who had just been righted by him were likely to find fault with Yu zhounian, so he said, "come and live with me these days." "Ah?" Yu zhounian was at a loss. "Why do you want to move in and live with you?" What is Su Yao doing? "Don''t think too much about it. It''s just that my servant has to go back to his hometown. I don''t want to find another one, so I''m going to let you be a servant for a period of time." Su Yao said, "of course, your salary is indispensable." I don''t know how, after hearing this sentence, Yu zhounian suddenly lost. He thought that Su Yao had asked him to move in with him for a period of time because of that reason, but he didn''t think that he was the servant. Wait, why does he have this idea? His brain must be broken. "You don''t have the right to refuse. If you dare to refuse, I''ll beat you until you want to." Su Yao showed a very bright smile. Yu zhounian''s heart suddenly missed a beat I don''t have to refuse. " Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "eh?" "I''d like to be your servant for a while." His brain must be broken, isn''t it? Forget it. That''s it. Su Yao nodded with great satisfaction, "good, your choice is wise." Listening to their conversation, people around them couldn''t help thinking awkwardly. Su Yao asked Yu zhounian to be his servant. Yu zhounian even agreed. There must be something fishy between them. Is this a shame play? Tut Tut, they are really good at playing. Chapter 2561 Zhu Tingting learned from others that she was going to work as a servant for Su Yao for a period of time on her first anniversary, and her face suddenly showed an expression of disbelief. "Is that true? Did Yu zhounian really agree to be su Yao''s servant for a while? " The man who was held by Zhu Tingting nodded, "yes, now many people are wondering why Yu zhounian would agree to be su Yao''s servant. I think he should be for money." "Wait, what do you mean?" "Su Yao said that as long as Yu zhounian was his servant, his salary would never be less." The man replied. Zhu Tingting was silent immediately. Why didn''t she think of that? Yu zhounian has not returned to his home yet, and what he needs most is money. If she had used this move at the beginning, she would have half of Yu zhounian''s favor now. Strange ways of strategy have suddenly increased. But it''s not too late. She can have a try. She must save Yu zhounian before she falls into Su Yao''s clutches. Said to do, Zhu Tingting soon went to find Yu zhounian. And I''ll tell him straight to the point. "Yu zhounian, do you want to work in my house? I can give you 1000 yuan a day." It''s impossible for many people to earn 1000 yuan a day, but it''s a fatal temptation for Yu zhounian, who has a bad family. She didn''t believe Yu zhounian didn''t take the bait. Although Yu zhounian didn''t know what kind of madness Zhu Tingting had, he refused without hesitation, "no, you''d better find someone else." Zhu Tingting didn''t expect that he would refuse. She couldn''t believe that she would open her eyes wide. "Why? Why did you promise Su Yao but refuse me? How much did Su Yao give you? " "Even if you give me more money, I won''t agree." Yu zhounian said. Zhu Tingting is more unconvinced, "why? Why do you treat Su Yao and me differently? Do you forget that he bullied you several times before? " "To tell you the truth, did he threaten you with something very important? He is too much of a man. " Yu zhounian frowned. Now he really doesn''t like to hear people say bad things about Su Yao. He doesn''t know why. Maybe something is broken. "I wish you classmate, Su Yao, he has never threatened me, and it has nothing to do with you." Yu zhounian has a serious face. "I wish the students, I really ask you not to come to me again in the future, I really don''t want to see you." Zhu Tingting is almost mad. She really doubts if yu zhounian''s brain is wrong. Su Yao bullied him like that, and he agreed to Su Yao''s very rude request. What did Su Yao give him? No, we can''t let things go on like this. Otherwise, Yu zhounian will become Su Yao. Wait a minute. Is it difficult to see that the present Su Yao is not the former Su Yao, but a Tasker with the same purpose as him? If so, then everything can be explained clearly. After all, people can''t change a lot in just one day. "System, now I seriously doubt that Su Yao is a Tasker with the same purpose as me. Please help me check if he is right." Yes, No. ¡¿The system said. ¡°¡­¡­ I seriously doubt that you''re putting me off. " If you don''t believe it. ¡¿ ZHU Tingting Chapter 2562 "Yu zhounian, the work I asked you to do is very easy, and you can get 1000 yuan a day. Don''t you really need money now, so you really don''t think about it any more?" Yu zhounian has been a little impatient. If it wasn''t for the sake of Zhu Tingting being a girl, he would have scolded, "I wish you classmate, I''ve made it very clear to you. Please don''t embarrass me any more." Zhu Tingting almost vomit blood, Yu zhounian how to follow the head cow like so dead brain. "I..." "Zhu Tingting, what are you doing here?" At this time, Su Yao suddenly appeared, "don''t you come to rob people with me?" Zhu Tingting really doesn''t want to talk to Su Yao. She is afraid that she will be annoyed by Su Yao''s words, so she doesn''t see Su Yao. Su Yao didn''t care that he treated himself with this attitude. He continued, "Zhu Tingting, as a girl, how can you be so shameless? Yu zhounian has made his words clear to you. You still have to pester him. Don''t you know how to write these two words? " Zhu Tingting You can shut up for me. If it''s not for you, I can''t use it like this. "Su Yao, this is between me and Yu zhounian. Can you stop meddling?" "No Su Yao said with a smile, "Yu zhounian is already my man. His business is my business. If you want to rob people from me, you have to ask me whether I agree or not." Zhu Tingting really wants to roll her eyes, "when will Yu zhounian become your person? Can you point your face?" "My face is much better than yours, and I already have one. I don''t need another." Zhu Tingting didn''t know what to say. At last, she only choked out four words, "stinky." Su Yao smiles, "I can''t stand such high praise. No matter how shameless I am, I can''t compare with you. You''d better keep these four words for yourself." Zhu Tingting She is so angry that she must find a way to kill Su Yao. However, as soon as the idea came out, the system spoke in her mind. [host, you can''t destroy the original plot. Su Yao can only die according to the way in the original plot. ¡¿ ¡°¡­¡­ Can''t I just think about it? " [no way. ¡¿ "but if I don''t kill him, I can''t finish my task. He doesn''t know how many times he has hindered my plan." That''s because you''re so stupid. ¡¿ ¡°¡­¡­ Is there anyone like you I don''t think your Chinese is very good. That''s not the way to use the word "falling well and falling stone". ¡¿ "how can I be so unlucky to have a system like yours?" [unfortunately, I''m right. Other people''s hosts are so smart. You''re not smart, and you love to eat and play. ¡¿ ZHU Tingting How can this dog force system be as annoying as Su Yao? Su Yao heard their conversation clearly and couldn''t help laughing. Zhu Tingting''s system is really interesting, but it''s a pity to follow Zhu Tingting, a host without brain. And now he has no patience to play with Zhu Tingting, which is really meaningless, so let Zhu Tingting disappear with her system. "Tangyuan, you can get rid of Zhu Tingting''s system." "Good." Chapter 2563 Tangyuan soon solved Zhu Tingting''s system, and after the system disappeared, Zhu Tingting suddenly disappeared. Zhu Tingting is not a person of this plane. Outsiders will be rejected by the way of heaven. Before, because there was a system, Zhu Tingting was not expelled from this plane. But the system is no longer there, so where she came from, naturally where she got back. Her traces are gradually being erased, and people''s memory of her is gradually disappearing. Before the memory of Zhu Tingting completely disappeared, the boys in the class were very curious about why Zhu Tingting suddenly left. They also doubted whether Su Yao was involved in it. So those boys who adore Zhu Tingting find Su Yao and question him, "Su Yao, do you do something to Zhu Tingting, otherwise why does she disappear suddenly?" Su Yao is very speechless, and there is something wrong with the brains of these boys. Zhu Tingting is not a good girl at all. She created the goddess''s human design by some means. "Why, do you think I killed her? Can you use your brains and think about it? " Those boys immediately don''t know what to say. Naturally, Su Yao couldn''t have killed anyone, otherwise the police would have gone to school to investigate. But they always think that Zhu Tingting will disappear suddenly because of Su Yao. "Su Yao, did you really do nothing?" Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Believe it or not, get out of the way." He only did something to Zhu Tingting''s system, but he didn''t do anything to Zhu Tingting, so Zhu Tingting''s sudden disappearance has nothing to do with him. "And if you are so worried about Zhu Tingting, why don''t you ask her parents?" The boys didn''t speak. Of course, they visited Zhu''s family and asked her parents, but Zhu''s family said they didn''t have a daughter named Zhu Tingting at all. How can they not? They remember it clearly. And Zhu Tingting is their classmate and the one they love all the time. Even if they forget other people, they won''t forget Zhu Tingting. That''s why they suspect Su Yao. After all, the Su family can be regarded as covering the sky with one hand. It''s very easy to make a person disappear. And in the upper class, kinship is the least valuable thing. Su Yao knew that these people didn''t believe what he said, but he didn''t bother to explain, so he directly bypassed and they went out of the classroom. Although those boys want to break the casserole to ask in the end, but think about Su Yao''s character, think or forget. ¡­¡­ Without Zhu Tingting, the days are much quieter. And often mentioned Zhu Tingting, with the passage of time, not many people have mentioned him, they gradually forget Zhu Tingting. Then no one in the world remembers Zhu Tingting. No, two people remember. That''s su Yao and Yu zhounian. Yu zhounian is also very curious about why Zhu Tingting suddenly disappeared, and he also thinks that Zhu Tingting''s disappearance has something to do with Su Yao, but he doesn''t care about it at all. The disappearance of Zhu Tingting makes him more relaxed. From now on, no more boys will bully him because of Zhu Tingting. It''s very good. He sincerely hopes that Zhu Tingting will never appear again from now on Chapter 2564 But the plain life is always very short. It didn''t take long for someone to find Yu zhounian again, and the purpose of that person is for the monthly exam in the near future. The man got the top ten in the mid-term exam. He wanted to be the first in the next exam, because her parents said that as long as he got the first in the exam, he would buy him a sports car. So he went to Yu zhounian and asked him to give up the first grade next time. He promised that if he agreed, he would give him a lot of money after the next exam. What Yu zhounian dislikes most is fraud, so he refuses the other party''s request without hesitation, and even persuades him. The boy thought that Yu zhounian''s words were mocking him, so he became angry and threatened to teach Yu zhounian a good lesson. So after school, just out of school, Yu zhounian was surrounded by a few little gangsters, who were called by the boy. This time Su Yao wasn''t there, so Yu zhounian was beaten by those little gangsters, and the other side didn''t show mercy at all, so Yu zhounian was beaten into the hospital by them. After coming back, Su Yao heard that Yu zhounian was beaten into hospital. He didn''t expect that someone would bully Yu zhounian while he was away. He was very angry, but now is not the time to avenge Yu zhounian. Instead, he has to go to the hospital to see how Yu zhounian is. After finding Yu zhounian''s ward, Su Yao finds out. In addition to Yu zhounian and the person who adopted him, there are a couple in the ward. The man''s appearance is similar to that of Yu zhounian. The couple should be Yu zhounian''s biological parents. I just don''t know how they met. Su Yao knocked on the door and went into the ward. Lying on the bed, Yu zhounian''s eyes brightened when he saw Su Yao, but when he thought of his embarrassed appearance, he wanted to hide under the quilt. "Su Yao, why are you here?" "When I came back, I heard that you were beaten. I came right away." Su Yao said, "how do you feel now?" "Nothing. The doctor said I''ll be out of the hospital soon." Yu zhounian replied. Su Yao would like to ask who hit him, but now is obviously not the time to talk about this kind of thing, and he should say hello to the old man who adopted Yu zhounian. As for Yu zhounian''s parents, they are still strangers to him. Su Yao looked at the old man and said, "Hello, grandfather. I''m Su Yao, Yu zhounian''s classmate." The old man said with a smile, "I know that Xiaonian often talks about you with me. And you are my life-saving benefactor. Last time you didn''t send me to the hospital, I think I would have gone underground to see my wife. " "That''s what I should do. You don''t have to thank me. By the way, who are these two As soon as the last sentence came out, the atmosphere suddenly became strange. Yu and his wife looked at each other. Just when they were hesitant to say it, Yu zhounian suddenly said, "they are my biological parents." Yu and his wife did not expect that he would suddenly say so. They were stunned and very excited after reaction. Especially the birth mother of jade anniversary was so excited that she was about to cry, "year of the boat, are you willing to recognize us?" Chapter 2565 Compared with them, Yu zhounian''s reaction is very flat, "you are my biological parents, which can never be changed, so whether I admit it or not is the same." In fact, he didn''t want to go back to Yu''s home at all, and he had no feelings for his parents. But after seeing Su Yao, he suddenly changed his mind. Now he can''t stand with Su Yao. He has to make himself better. Although Yu and his wife suffered a little, Yu zhounian treated them with such an attitude, but they were not disappointed. After all, Yu zhounian admitted that they were his biological parents, and it''s normal that the child left them when he was young, so he has no feelings for them. "Can you go out for a while? I have something to say to Su Yao alone." "Zhounian, you have a good rest. I''ll go shopping with your father and come back to see you at noon." Yu zhounian gave a "hum" and said nothing. After the old man who adopted Yu zhounian left with his wife, Su Yao and Yu zhounian were left in the ward. This time, Su Yao can rest assured and boldly ask, "who beat you like this?" Yu zhounian couldn''t help laughing, "Su Yao, do you care about me?" "Don''t be so amorous. It''s up to the master to beat the dog. If the man beats you, it''s equivalent to beating me in the face. I can''t swallow that tone." Yu zhounian has been used to this attitude towards himself for a long time, and he has already found another side of Su Yao. Although Su Yao had a bad attitude towards him, it was all pretended. He once saw Su Yao block up several boys who had bullied him in the alley and beat them Now he doesn''t hate Su Yao at all, and even likes Su Yao a little. Although he had never been in love, he knew that his love for Su Yao was not the ordinary one, but the one he wanted to be with. At that time, he was scared by his own idea. If Su Yao knew, he didn''t know what kind of reaction he would have, so he had better not tell Su Yao. So thinking, Yu zhounian couldn''t help laughing. Su Yao glared at him and said, "you''ve been beaten and laughed like this. Is your brain damaged along with you?" Yu zhounian put away the smile on his face, "I''m really useless. You don''t have to go to each other." "If you don''t understand people''s words, I don''t want to avenge you. I want to find a place for myself." Su Yao snorted coldly, "speak quickly, don''t talk nonsense there!" "I only remember that the people who beat me were a few gangsters." Su Yao frowned and said, "do you know who told them you?" "I don''t know." Of course, he knew who was the instigator of those little gangsters, and he knew that Su Yao had a fierce fight. But those little gangsters were different from the boys in the school. Su Yao was likely to be unable to beat them. He didn''t want Su Yao to get hurt. Su Yao looked at him suspiciously, "you really don''t know?" Why does he always feel that Yu zhounian has something to hide from him? "I really don''t know." "Since you don''t know, I''ll check it myself." Su Yao said. Yu zhounian has a headache. "Can''t we just let this thing go like this?" "No way." Su Yao replied without hesitation, "I''m a small-minded person. If anyone offends me, I''ll fight back, or I''ll be upset." Yu zhounian All right. Chapter 2566 When Song Ming saw Su Yao coming towards him, he knew that he had hired a gangster to beat Yu zhounian. This incident has been exposed, and it is likely that Yu zhounian sued him. This Yu zhounian was so hateful that he complained to Su Yao. No, he has to run quickly, otherwise if he is caught by Su Yao, he will be beaten badly by Su Yao. However, his speed was not as fast as Su Yao''s. in the blink of an eye, Su Yao had already stopped him and grasped his arm with one hand. Su Yao looked at him with a smile and said, "Song Ming, how can you run away as soon as you see me? Is it because you have done something bad?" Song Ming was sweating all over. He forced out a smile. "I didn''t want to run. I just had a sudden urge to pee and wanted to go to the toilet." "Su Yao, what can I do for you?" "Of course, it''s something, and it''s a very important thing." Song Ming''s heart suddenly "clattered" for a while, "can you wait for me to go to the toilet first, I can''t hold it." "Then you can just pee in your pants." Su Yao said. Song Ming Why don''t you pee in your pants when you''re in a hurry? "Su Yao, I really can''t hold back. If you are worried that I will run, you can go with me." "Forget it. I don''t like watching other people go to the bathroom." Su Yao said in disgust. Song Ming Do you think I like to be seen going to the bathroom? "Tell me why you want to hire a little gangster to fight Yu zhounian. If you don''t say it, I''ll call you until you say it. " Song Ming thought about it carefully, and then decided to play dumb, "Su Yao, what are you talking about? How could I do such a thing? You misunderstood me Su Yao sneered, "you don''t want to admit it, do you? I''ll give you another chance. If you don''t want to tell the truth, don''t blame my fist for not having eyes Song Ming craned his neck. "If you say no, it''s No. even if you kill me today, it''s No." "Well, you said it yourself, so don''t blame me for being rude." Su Yao smashed it. Two minutes later, Song Ming counseled, "I say, I say." Su Yao stopped, "say it." "It''s true that I hired a gangster to fight for two years." "Why?" "My family said that as long as I got the first grade in the next exam, I would buy a sports car for me. I wanted a sports car very much, so I went to Yu zhounian, hoping that he could give me the first grade in the next exam. But he didn''t agree. I was so angry that I found someone to beat him If he had known that Su Yao would have avenged Yu zhounian for that rubbish, he shouldn''t have been so crazy that he asked someone to beat Yu zhounian. Now it''s OK. The car is in a mess. If you go back, you may be beaten by your family. What''s in his picture? Just to be beaten by Su Yao? "So it is. You are such a shameless fellow." Su Yao sneered, "this reason is really ridiculous." "Yes, I''m shameless. I know I''m wrong, so can you let me go?" "What do you think?" Su Yao asked. Song Ming How do I know. "Su Yao, you''ve been fighting. If you''re still angry, I can tell you where those little gangsters are." Su Yao looked at him, "good." However, when Song Ming was relieved, he said, "but I still want to beat you again." Song Ming Chapter 2567 Yu zhounian''s injury really healed quickly. When he got back to school, he knew that Song Ming had been beaten. He subconsciously looked at Su Yao sitting next to him. Su Yao raised his head and said impatiently, "just say what you have to say. Don''t stare at me all the time." Yu zhounian hesitated for a long time and finally asked, "did you hit song Ming?" "Yes." Su Yao directly admitted, "what''s the matter? Don''t you think I hit him for you? " People sitting around Don''t you think that''s a good thing? "Yu zhounian, don''t be sentimental. I beat him because I didn''t like him." Yu zhounian tried to smile, "I know, I''m not being sentimental." It''s really cute of you to talk right and wrong. Su Yao looked at him and said, "why do I think you want to laugh now?" "No, No." "Take it as if I was wrong. By the way, when are you going to return home? " Mention this matter, Yu zhounian can''t help but frown, "Yu''s family wants me to go back quickly, and also said that after I go back, there will be a very grand banquet, and introduce me to other family members at that banquet, I don''t want to be so high-profile, and I''m not ready." Su Yao reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "It''s a high-profile thing. Only in this way can everyone know that you are from Yu family. In this way, no one will dare to bully you any more. And you have to go back sooner or later, so don''t think so much about it. " Others: "I''m not sure." What are these two talking about? Why don''t they understand? What metaphor? Is there any special life experience of Yu zhounian? "Are you going to the party that day?" Yu zhounian looks at Su Yao with expectant eyes. Su Yao saw that he was looking at himself with glowing eyes. He almost couldn''t help it. He quickly took his eyes away from him. "It depends on my mood. If I am in a good mood that day, maybe I will go, but don''t be happy too soon." Yu zhounian completely ignored his last sentence, "I know, you must come that day." Su Yao was speechless. "Don''t you understand me? I mean it''s possible, not certain. " "I know. You will come that day." Yu zhounian said. Su Yao is helpless, "forget it, you can think as you like." ¡­¡­ Because of Su Yao''s words, Yu zhounian agreed with Yu''s family''s proposal to hold a grand banquet, so as to introduce his identity as Yu''s young master to others. Although Yu''s family didn''t know why he suddenly changed his mind, they were very happy to hear that he agreed, and soon began to organize the party. The banquet was very grand indeed. On that day, many people came to the party, including the Su family. Of course, some of the students in the class also came. When they learned that Yu zhounian was the young master of the Yu family, they were so surprised that their eyes would fall out of their eyes. They recalled whether they had ever done anything to Yu zhounian, and then found that they had bullied Yu zhounian. They immediately wanted to find a crack in the ground. After that, I didn''t expect that Yu zhounian was the master of the Yu family. Yu zhounian would revenge on them. Chapter 2568 Is it time for them to apologize to Yu zhounian? No matter what, dead horse as a live horse doctor, maybe Yu zhounian is broad-minded, not so vengeful. After making up their mind, those who had bullied Yu zhounian walked towards Yu zhounian. "Yu zhounian, we have something to tell you. Can you come with us for a while?" Of course, Yu zhounian knew what they were going to do. He sneered, "I know what you want to say, so you don''t have to say it." This man, that''s it. When you are down, step on you. After you have developed, you have no face and no skin to come up and want you to forgive them. There is no such good thing in the world. Once bullied his people, he will revenge back, he Yu zhounian is not a broad-minded person. After listening to these words, those people knew that Yu zhounian would not let them go, but still would not give up. "Yu zhounian, we really know that we are wrong. Can''t you really forgive us?" "If yu zhounian was the same as he was before, would you apologize to him?" At this time, Su Yao came over with a sneer on his face. "You are really shameless. Before Yu zhounian was recognized by his family, you bullied him everywhere. Now that you know that Yu zhounian is Yu''s family, you come to ask for his forgiveness." "Do you think you can forgive me if I apologize after slapping you?" Those people didn''t expect that Su Yao would come out to make trouble at such a time. They immediately gnashed their teeth. "Su Yao, don''t forget that you are one of those people who bullied Yu zhounian. You are the same as us." Su Yao rolled his eyes. "Don''t say that. I''m different from you people who have no face and no skin. Yu zhounian has already forgiven me. Yu zhounian, don''t you think so? " "Yes." Yu zhounian nodded. Those people were even more angry, and one of them was so angry that he lost his sense, "Su Yao, you think we don''t know, you and Yu zhounian have had an affair for a long time, you two shameless things, if other people know what happened between you, you will be scolded bloody." The others saw that the man was dying and quickly stepped back to draw a clear line with him. Is this man a fool to say that at the dinner party held by Yu''s family? Do you want to live? Yu''s family is very protective. Su Yao''s eyes suddenly cooled down, "wake up, you died early in the morning, and now the same-sex marriage law has come out, people have recognized homosexuality, so don''t dance there." "And if you don''t want to be kicked out, you''d better shut your mouth!" When Yu''s family heard the news here, they were afraid that Yu zhounian would be wronged and quickly came over. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Zhounian, did someone bully you? " After seeing Yu''s family, the man who wanted to scold again suddenly regained consciousness. He closed his mouth and stepped back as if nothing had just happened. Yu zhounian didn''t want to spoil his family''s good mood, so he didn''t say what happened just now, "nothing, I was just chatting with my classmates." Yu''s family wrote, "so it''s like this. You can talk to them for a while." "Good.". Chapter 2569 Those people didn''t dare to say anything more, and they were not in the mood to attend the party. They made a casual excuse, told the family, and then slipped away. In this way, Yu zhounian''s ears are more pure. He looks at Su Yao and his face suddenly turns red. "Su Yao, what do you mean by what you just said?" Su Yao''s face was blank, "what''s that?" "Now the same-sex marriage law has passed that sentence." "It was that sentence. I just told that person not to dream back to the Qing Dynasty." Su Yao said. When Yu zhounian heard this, he felt lost. "Is it really just like this?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" Yu zhounian sighed, "nothing." He thought Su Yao liked him so much that he said that. He originally wanted to take this opportunity to tell Su Yao, but now, forget it. He didn''t want to be rejected. Su Yao always felt that Yu zhounian had something to say to himself. He thought about it carefully, and then suddenly realized it. "Yu zhounian, do you like me?" Yu zhounian doesn''t speak any more, but his face is more red. Su Yao is more sure that his idea is right. He is very excited. He wants to tell Yu zhounian that he likes him too, but he can''t. He still has to maintain the original human establishment. "Yu zhounian, I''ve done that to you, and you still like me, aren''t you Yu zhounian was not angry. "Su Yao, I know everything." "What do you mean, you make it clear to me." "I saw all the things you did behind my back." Yu zhounian said. Su Yao felt a little suffocated. See everything? Isn''t it that he even said to those who bullied Yu zhounian that "Yu zhounian is protected by Su Yao, you can''t bully him"? In other words, the original owner''s human setup that he worked so hard to maintain collapsed? Su Yao: Tangyuan, is this the collapse of human facilities? Tangyuan: No, after all, you did all those things behind Yu zhounian''s back, but Yu zhounian saw them. Su Yao: I''m much more relieved, but do I need to maintain the original owner''s human setup now? Tangyuan: No, anyway, Yu zhounian already knows. It''s meaningless to continue to play like this. Su Yao was completely relieved. Now he doesn''t have to maintain the original owner''s human setup, that is to say, he can tell Yu zhounian. But he''s very nervous now, and he doesn''t know what to say. Su Yao cleared his throat and said, "don''t think too much. I was just obsessed with the idol drama at that time. That''s why I said that to those people. Don''t be sentimental." Yu zhounian said with a smile, "do you like me?" "What do you think?" Su Yao kicked the problem back. "I asked you whether you were good or bad, but you asked me to answer." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "so what do you think?" "I think you also like me, otherwise you would not do those things for me." Yu zhounian said confidently. Su Yao looked at him for a long time, and then said, "Yu zhounian, you have really changed. Before you were not this kind of character, now you are very shameless." "It''s all influenced by you, so you have to be responsible to me." "I don''t want it." Su Yao hated it very much. "You have to be responsible to me." ¡°¡­¡­ Go away Chapter 2570 So how did things come to this? Su Yao took a look at Yu zhounian, who was walking hand in hand with him, and recalled what happened these days. He still didn''t know why he was so confused with Yu zhounian. He doubted whether he had been given some medicine by Yu zhounian, otherwise why he would have signed Yu zhounian''s confession so soon. "Yu zhounian, are we really dating now?" Yu zhounian''s eyes suddenly became alert when he looked at him. "Why do you suddenly ask? Do you regret being with me? " "No, I just don''t think it''s realistic at all." Su Yao sighed, "in my imagination, it shouldn''t be like this." "What should that look like?" "I refused your confession, then you blacked and imprisoned me, and then we had a sadistic love affair." Yes, in his imagination, the next step should be like this, but now everything is different from what he imagined. So which step went wrong? Tangyuan: host, do you really want to play with Yu zhounian? Su Yao: it''s not impossible. Tangyuan: host, what about your moral integrity? Su Yao: didn''t you know that my moral integrity was gone? Tangyuan Sorry, I forgot. After listening to Su Yao''s words, Yu zhounian felt thoughtful. After a long time, he said with a smile, "you want to play this with me, it''s not impossible." Su Yao immediately kicked in the past, "I think I''ve been too good to you recently, so you''ll kick your nose on your face." Yu zhounian quickly evaded, "haven''t you always been good to me?" Su Yao rolled a white eye, "you are really more and more shameless." "Isn''t it all from you?" Su Yao glared at him angrily, "go, don''t push everything on me." Yuzhounian was not like this before. How did it become like this after such a short period of time? Is this guy always pretending? It''s impossible. If his nature is like this, he can''t be bullied all the time. Is it hard to realize that you have influenced him? No, he can''t be that influential. "Open your mouth." Yu zhounian''s voice suddenly rang again. Su Yao subconsciously opened his mouth, and then felt that something had been put into his mouth. Su Yao looked down and saw that it was a popsicle. He immediately took the popsicle out and said, "when did you buy it?" "Just now." Yu zhounian said. "Why did you buy this all of a sudden?" "You''ve been staring at the old man who sells popsicles. I think you want to eat popsicles, so I went to buy them." Yu zhounian said with a smile, "well, am I good?" Su Yao very despised pushed down his face to his side with his hand, "go, do you boast so much about yourself?" "Not now?" Su Yao rolled his eyes, walked forward, turned around again and found that Yu zhounian was still standing there. "Don''t you want to go on a date with me? What are you doing standing there? " Yu zhounian immediately followed, "don''t you want to date me?" "I suddenly changed my mind, didn''t I?" "OK, whatever you do, I''ll do it." Chapter 2571 Yu zhounian took Su Yao to an amusement park for a date. He has never been to an amusement park, so going to an amusement park once is one of his wishes. Now this wish can be achieved, and still go with the people you like. It''s double happiness. Su Yao didn''t really want to come to the amusement park. He had been to the amusement park several times and was tired of playing. However, seeing Yu zhounian so happy, he was not good or bad. He didn''t refuse Yu zhounian''s interest. For Yu zhounian, the amusement park is a bit of a novelty, so after entering the amusement park, he is just like those children who come to the amusement park for the first time, looking around. If it wasn''t for the people who came with him and Su Yao, I''m afraid he would have run away. Su Yao saw that Yu zhounian''s two eyes were shining, and then he thought about Yu zhounian''s bad past. He immediately felt pity. "What do you want to play? I''ll be with you. " Yu zhounian looked around, and finally his eyes fell on the roller coaster, "I want to play that." Su Yao looked in the direction he was looking at, and then his eyes suddenly became very strange, "are you sure you want to play that?" Yu zhounian nodded, "that looks very interesting. I want to play." Su Yao sighed, "don''t spit it out later." Yu zhounian didn''t understand why he said that, but after riding the roller coaster, when he felt dizzy, he finally understood. This mountain bike is not for everyone. Oh. Yu zhounian held the garbage can and vomited. Su Yao, standing beside him, couldn''t help laughing. "I''ve already reminded you that you have to sit. Now it''s OK." Yu zhounian didn''t speak and continued to vomit there. After vomiting, he finally felt better. And his interest did not disappear because of this accident. He looked at the haunted house not far away and said to Su Yao, "I want to play in the haunted house now." Su Yao looked at the haunted house and Yu zhounian, "are you sure you want to go to the haunted house and slip around? It''s also very exciting inside." "Since we want to pursue stimulation, we must carry it out to the end." Yu zhounian said. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing again. "This is what you said. If you are scared to death, don''t say I didn''t remind you." "Don''t worry, I won''t be scared." Although he has no merit, he is not afraid of ghosts, and those in it are not real ghosts. Yu zhounian is very confident to take the lead in the haunted house, but the next second, his legs are soft. He was frightened by the ghost that suddenly appeared. If he hadn''t covered his mouth in time, he would have screamed with others. He didn''t dare to go inside any more. He wanted to go back the same way. Su Yao, who followed him, saw that he was standing still and patted him on the shoulder. Yu zhounian was scared again. He looked back and found that Su Yao was standing behind him. He was a little relieved. "Why are you patting me on the shoulder?" Yu zhounian complained, "I don''t know if people are scared to death?" Su Yao looked at him with a smile. "You just stood there and didn''t move. Aren''t you afraid?" "I, I don''t have it." Yu zhounian opened his eyes wide. "I can''t be afraid of ghosts." Chapter 2572 "Now look at your feet." Yu zhounian subconsciously looked down at the past. When he saw that Su Yao suddenly appeared on the ground, he was so scared that he hugged Su Yao directly. His legs were still wrapped around his waist, and he refused to come down. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "aren''t you afraid? What are you doing with me now? " Yu zhounian let go. "I''m not afraid. It was just an accident." Su Yao did not expose him, "yes, it was just an accident. Let''s continue to go inside." "You go first, I''ll follow you." Yu zhounian said. "Why did I go first, not you?" "I''ll protect you in the back." Yu zhounian said shamelessly. "Then you have to protect me." Su Yao had a meaningful smile. Yu zhounian didn''t speak any more. He just followed Su Yao. His eyes were fixed on Su Yao''s back and he didn''t dare to look around. I don''t know how long it took, but Yu zhounian suddenly felt something patting him on the shoulder. "Su Yao, you..." Wait! Su Yao is walking in front of him now. It''s impossible for him to pat him on the shoulder. Isn''t it Ghost? Thinking of this, Yu zhounian subconsciously looked back, and then happened to face a grimace. At this moment, time seems to be static. One second, two seconds, three seconds Yu zhounian screamed, "ah!" His screams were mixed with the screams of other people in the haunted house. Su Yao, who was closest to him, felt that he was going to be deaf. Su Yao sighed helplessly, "Yu zhounian, what are you doing? Don''t you say you''re not afraid of ghosts? " Yu zhounian kept calm and said, "I''m not afraid. I just heard other people''s screams, so I can''t help crying..." As soon as he finished, a head flew in front of him. Then he screamed again, "ghost Su Yao couldn''t help breaking the Gong, he laughed, "Yu zhounian, you still said you are not afraid of ghosts, you are really too bad." Yu zhounian felt that he was really losing face and hair, and he still made such a humiliating thing in front of what he liked. He couldn''t help feeling down. "Su Yao, do you dislike me? I don''t have any advantages at all." Su Yao sighed helplessly, "I don''t dislike you. No matter whether you have advantages or not, I will like you." "Really?" "Of course it''s true, otherwise I would not have agreed to go out with you before." Su Yao said, "don''t think too much. You are not the only boy who is afraid of ghosts in the world, so I decided not to dislike you because of this." Yu zhounian The last sentence is really unnecessary. Su Yao took his hand and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you out of here right away." "No, I''m going to finish the tour." Su Yao looked at him, "why, are you not afraid?" "With you by my side, I won''t be afraid any more." "All right, let''s go on." However, after a short time, Yu zhounian was beaten in the face again. He made several screams one after another, one louder than the other. Su Yao laughed impolitely, "Yu zhounian, you are really useless." Yu zhounian''s face is red, and he doesn''t want to, but he just can''t help screaming. "I''m hungry. Let''s get out of here." "All right, I''ll take you out." Chapter 2573 After leaving the haunted house, Yu zhounian''s heart was still empty. He looked at this and that for fear that suddenly a ghost would come out again. Su Yao was speechless. "We''ve all come out. Are you still afraid?" Yu zhounian didn''t say anything, because it was too humiliating. Su Yao sighed, "don''t think so much. The ghosts inside are all played by the staff. There is no real ghost in the world." He is not sure whether there are ghosts in other planes, but this plane is absolutely free of ghosts. Yu zhounian still doesn''t speak, and when he thinks about his performance in the haunted house, he can''t help but want to be autistic. "Yu zhounian, Su Yao, it''s really you two." At this time, suddenly a familiar voice rang. Su Yao raised his eyes and saw that it was song Kaiwen, a boy in the same class as him and Yu zhounian. He was accompanied by a girl, probably his girlfriend. "Kevin song, are you out on a date?" "Yes." Song Kaiwen admits directly, "you two also come out to date?" Su Yao and Yu zhounian are together, which has spread all over the school for a long time, but he didn''t expect that the two of them also came to this date. Su Yao nodded, "yes, I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s really a coincidence." "Just now I heard the voices of you two in the haunted house. I thought it was my hallucination. I didn''t expect it was you." Kevin Song said with a smile. Yu zhounian''s face was numb. Song Kaiwen hears the voices of Su Yao and him in the haunted house. Does that mean that he also hears the scream of being scared by ghosts. He was disgraced enough in front of Su Yao. Now there are two more people who know his embarrassing story. His face is really going to be lost. He really wants to find a crack in the ground now. Song Kaiwen looked at Yu zhounian again. "Yu zhounian, just now I heard your scream. I thought you were not afraid of ghosts. It was really beyond my expectation." Yu zhounian This kind of thing is clear in your heart. Why do you want to say it? You mean it, don''t you? Do you want to laugh at me? When song Kaiwen saw Yu zhounian looking at himself with that kind of eyes, he knew what he was thinking. "Yu zhounian, don''t feel embarrassed. In fact, when I was in the haunted house just now, I screamed and was ridiculed by my girlfriend." Listening to this sentence, Yu zhounian''s mood suddenly improved a lot. It seems that he is not the only boy who screams in the haunted house. Song Kaiwen is just like him. He''s not the only one to lose face. In this way, Yu zhounian is not depressed. Seeing that Yu zhounian ignored himself, song Kaiwen continued, "since we met here, shall we have lunch together?" Su Yao thought carefully, and finally refused, "forget it, or your girlfriend will eat us." Song Kaiwen immediately looked back at his face and saw that his girlfriend gave him a very "kind" smile. He knew that she was dissatisfied. Yes, I''m dating her now. How can I go to eat with other people. And his girlfriend''s temper is not small, if angry, not so easy to coax good. "Well, I''ll make another appointment when I''m free. Have a good time, both of you." "You too." Chapter 2574 Su Yao and Yu zhounian went to play some other projects, both exciting and non exciting, and Yu zhounian had several embarrassments. But it also made him get used to embarrassing himself, so he was not so embarrassed. It was dark soon. They went to play the last project, Ferris wheel. When the ferris wheel is about to rise to the mid air, Yu zhounian suddenly says, "I heard that when the ferris wheel reaches the mid air, if the lovers sitting in it kiss, they will be together all their lives. Do you think this is true or false?" Su Yao laughed. "If you think it''s real, it''s real. If you think it''s fake, it''s fake." "I think it''s true, so shall we have a try?" Yu zhounian asked sincerely. Su Yao suddenly choked Can I refuse? " "No Before the voice fell, Yu zhounian went up directly. Su Yao is too lazy to struggle, but Yu zhounian''s kissing skill is so good that he doesn''t look like an emotional Xiaobai. "Yu zhounian, have you ever kissed anyone else?" "No Yu zhounian said, "why do you suddenly ask this question?" "If not, why are you so good at kissing?" Yu zhounian thought about it carefully, then said with a smile, "this may be my talent." Su Yao suddenly did not have a good look at him, "can you speak more seriously?" "I''m wrong because I''ve practiced." Hearing this, Su Yao''s eyes suddenly became dangerous, "how do you practice? It''s not with other people, is it? " "In a dream." Yu zhounian said with a smile, "every night when I go to bed, I always dream of you, so I honed my kissing skills in my dream." Su Yao Why did Yu zhounian become like this? Where did Yu zhounian, who was silent and pure at the beginning, go? "Yu zhounian, tell me the truth, did you secretly see something you shouldn''t see behind my back?" "What do you mean?" Yu zhounian asked. "That kind of little Huang Wen or something." "It seems that you have seen a lot of such things. Why don''t you share them with me." Su Yao kicked in the past, "get out of here, you shameless son of a bitch!" Yu zhounian pretended that he was kicked, and suddenly knelt on the ground, "my knee hurts so much." Su Yao immediately flustered, "did I really kick you just now?" "Really." Yu zhounian looked at him very wrongly, "I was kicked by you so painful." "Let me see." Su Yao squatted down. As soon as he was ready to examine him, he was suddenly hugged by Yu zhounian. And that strength is also very big, like want to rub him into his body. "Yu zhounian, what are you doing?" "Little fool, I was lying to you just now." Yu zhounian said with a low smile. Su Yao Are you laughing at me? Let me go "Don''t move. Let me hold you for a second." Su Yao gave up the struggle, "OK, let you hold for a while, but only for a short time." After a while "Yu zhounian, can you let me go? My feet are going to be numb." "Su Yao, will you stay with me all your life?" "Good." "If you dare to cheat me, I''ll lock you up..." Chapter 2575 Looking at the scene that he had never seen before, Su Yao knew that he was suddenly transferred to a new task plane. It''s just that the current situation seems not very good. In front of him were a group of people with swords trying to kill him, and behind them was a cliff. No matter which way he goes, he will die today. However, instead of being stabbed to death by these people, he might as well jump off the cliff and maybe save his life. Su Yao took a deep breath. After he had prepared himself, he made a leap of faith and jumped off the cliff. Those people didn''t expect that Su Yao would jump off the cliff. They ran after him and saw that Su Yao was gone. "Now what?" "What else can we do? Go back." "But what if the devil didn''t die?" "The cliff is very high. No matter how good his martial arts are, even if he doesn''t fall to death, he will fall half disabled. Besides, there must be a lot of beasts at the bottom of the cliff. He can''t survive. " "What if he survives?" "Let''s join hands to kill him again. I don''t believe his luck is so good every time." "OK, let''s leave him alone. Let''s go back." Su Yao, who was regarded as dead or half disabled by them, had nothing to do with it. After jumping off the cliff, he quickly grasped a tree, but he was about to lose it. "Tangyuan, have those people on the cliff gone yet?" "It''s gone." Tang Yuan replied. Smell speech, Su Yao is a sigh of relief, "then you help me up now." "Just go up by yourself." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "how can I get up by myself?" "Don''t you know how to fly with the sword?" Su Yao Don''t you think that''s a high profile? What if someone else sees it? " "Then you can use lightness skill. The master knows lightness skill." "All right." Su Yao tried it and found that the original owner of this one really knew lightness skills. Between a few breaths, he flew up the cliff with his lightness skill. At the moment when his heel fell to the ground, he was really relieved. Just look anxious, who is running towards him, should not come to kill the original owner? What is the original owner doing that is so hurtful that so many people want to kill him? Just when Su wanted to hesitate whether he wanted to do it or not, those people suddenly knelt down in front of him and yelled, "master, if you are late, please punish me." The expression on Su Yao''s face suddenly became dull. The leader? What leader? Why do these people want to teach him the leader? This kind of setting, his present position plane should not be what martial arts novel? Isn''t he a demon sect leader now? On this thought, Su Yao suddenly choked. You know, in this kind of martial arts novels, the cult leaders are all villains, and they are the kind that dogs hate people, and the righteous in the Wulin want to kill them. If he is really the leader of the demon sect, doesn''t he have to face the pursuit of the righteous in the Wulin every day? No, he doesn''t want that. He''s not here to fight, he''s here to fall in love. Is it time for him to run away now? "Tangyuan, do you think I have time to escape?" "It''s too late. Give up and die." Su Yao Chapter 2576 Those demon believers kneeling there thought that he was angry and even more uneasy when they saw that Professor Su Yao did not speak all the time. When they thought they were going to lose their heads, Su Yao suddenly said, "OK, let''s get up." Only then did the believers dare to stand up and wait for Su Yao''s next order. To tell you the truth, Su Yao was not used to being looked at by so many eyes. "Let''s all go back." "Yes, master." Su Yao felt that his ears were going to be deaf. "Don''t speak so loud in the future." "Yes." The voice is really much smaller. It seems that these people are really obedient. I hope there are no traitors among them. After a few steps, Su Yao suddenly thought of a very important thing. In the martial arts novels and martial arts TV that he read, the role of the leader of the demon sect always appears in a sedan chair, and there are two maids scattering flowers next to him, but why didn''t he see anything? "What about the sedan chair? Can you just let me walk back like this? " When this problem arises, believers, you look at me, I look at you, and I don''t know what to say. In the end, a believer bluntly told the truth, "master, don''t you forget that we can''t afford a sedan chair at all." Listening to this, Su Yao had to doubt whether there was something wrong with his ears You are not deceiving me, are you In the martial arts novels and martial arts TV that he has read, the super villain such as the evil cult leader is very rich. How can he get to the original owner and not even afford a sedan chair? Don''t you think it''s too bad? How poor is the original master''s demon sect? "Master, I''m not lying. It''s true." "And the money?" "The money was taken to drink by the former religious leader, and the people in the church could hardly afford to eat." When the man said this, there was some injustice in his eyes. Su Yao Is this really a serious evil cult? Why is it different from what he knows? Su Yao didn''t want to ask any more questions. He was afraid that if he asked any more questions, he would not want to be the leader of any demon sect. "Well, I see. Go back." ¡­¡­ Through the words of the believers, Su Yao could already imagine how poor the demon sect was, but he did not expect to be so poor. Other masters of the evil cult live in luxury houses, while the original master of the evil cult lives in a broken house, which is a false master of the evil cult. Su Yao felt a little suffocated. He held back the believers and began to think about human nature. At this time, tangyuan suddenly said, "host, do you want to have the original story now?" "Come on." Su Yao said feebly. Ding: loading the original story ¡¿ the original master is Su Yao, who has just taken office. But this evil cult is different from other evil cults. It is so poor that the believers have to go down the mountain to earn money. Moreover, these believers are also very wonderful. For money, some go to brothels to be flower leaders, some go to sing, and some go to the streets to beg This former demon sect leader is also a wonderful work. The other cult leaders are against the decent, but he is not doing his duty day by day. He goes out to drink flower wine every day, and then one day throws the mess to the original maste Chapter 2577 Fortunately, the original owner is a "normal" person, but also very responsible. In order to carry forward the evil cult, he worked hard and did countless "bad things" that should be done. Not long after he took office, he became a big evil in the eyes of the righteous Wulin, and everyone wanted to kill him. That''s why we have what happened in the plane The original owner was chased to the heartbreak cliff by the righteous School of Wulin. In order not to be killed, he jumped down the cliff decisively. The villain is a villain because his life is like Xiaoqiang. After jumping off the cliff, the original owner didn''t fall to death, but was injured. However, after a period of rest, the injury soon healed. Once the wound was healed, the original master kept on doing what the villain should do. Then he tied up Xie Kaiyu, the daughter of the Wulin alliance leader, and put her in the dungeon. During this period, he also humiliated Xie Kaiyu. This made Xie Hongyu, the leader of the Wulin alliance, hate the original leader even more. He soon summoned people to attack the demon sect. But what I didn''t expect was that the original owner was so humble and shameless. He threatened Xie Hongyu with Xie Kaiyu. Xie Hongyu has only Xie Kaiyu as a child. Xie Kaiyu is his heart. He doesn''t want Xie Kaiyu to have an accident, so he can only take other people to evacuate temporarily. So Xie Kaiyu continued to stay in the cult I don''t know if it''s because the villain is destined to fall in love with someone. The original owner suddenly falls in love with Xie Kaiyu and is ready to force her to marry him. And he soon sent betrothal gifts to the Xie family. Naturally, Xie Hongyu didn''t agree to marry Xie Kaiyu to the original owner, but later Xie sent a letter to him. He didn''t know what the letter said, so Xie Hongyu suddenly agreed. The original owner was very happy, and the wedding was held a few days later. But I didn''t expect that Xie Kaiyu was not a little sheep at all. Instead, he cut black. Moreover, Xie Kaiyu''s martial arts were far superior to him. In addition, the wine was drugged, so the original owner died on his wedding night. ¡­¡­ After digesting the original plot, Su Yao feels that if he doesn''t want to be killed, he''d better not be the leader of this evil cult any more. However, as soon as this idea came out, tangyuan suddenly said, "host, you must use the identity of the demon sect leader to complete this strategy." As soon as Su Yao heard this, he immediately exploded, "are you playing with me? Who do you think would be with a cult leader? " "Host, don''t you believe in your own charm?" "Of course, I believe in my own charm, but now is not the time to talk about charm or not. As far as I''m concerned, if the other party sees me, it''s good that they haven''t escaped far away." "Host, you should be more confident. Maybe the other party is blind." Hearing this, Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "go, you are hurting me." "Come on, what''s the mission this time." "The first task is to capture Xie Kaiyu. The second task is to attack the other party." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao''s attention was completely on the first task, "are you kidding me? What''s the difference between catching Xie Kaiyu and taking the initiative to send her head? " "It''s none of my business. Anyway, if you don''t want to do this task, you have to do it." "Well, you can go away and leave me alone." Su Yao said rather impatiently. "Oh, goodbye." Chapter 2578 Compared with seizing Xie Kaiyu, Su Yao felt that it was more important to find a way to get the cult out of poverty. Otherwise, the cult would get cold sooner or later. So he thought about it all night, and then the next morning he called the believers together. "I think you already know that the situation in the church is not optimistic. If you go on like this, you will not even be able to eat. So I decided that from now on, we demon sect should make a fortune and live a happy life with our own efforts. " but no one even Tucao, the believers make complaints about Su Yao''s words. After all, they do not want to go hungry or cold at all. No matter how to say that they are also a demon sect, how can they even have no force. "Master, what are we going to do, go down the mountain and rob?" "Going down the mountain and robbing is the only thing that the kidnappers do. How can our demon sect do that kind of thing that is extremely out of the box." "So what should we do?" "Of course, to rob those corrupt officials." He had thought about it carefully last night. Since he can''t get rid of the identity of the leader of the demon cult, he should be a different leader of the demon cult. Believers: Isn''t this still robbery? Master, is your brain broken? "Also, from today on, we will farm our own land, do our own work, and have enough food and clothing." All the believers were confused when this remark came out. Farming your own land? Before they had to work and earn money, now they still need to farm their own land? What kind of demons should they be? Wouldn''t it be better to be a farmer? Master, what is it? Was it because I was beaten to the head by those decent people in Wulin yesterday? "Master, even if you want to rob those corrupt officials, why do you have to farm your own land?" "If you think about it, can we save a lot of money in a month by eating our own vegetables? And we can buy the vegetables we grow, so we can make money. " All of you: -- It seems to make some sense. "Also, after the vegetables come out, you don''t have to be a flower leader, or sell songs, or beg on the street." All of you: -- It seems to be. Seeing that they were about to be convinced by themselves, Su Yao continued to work hard, "and when you have money, you can do whatever you want. The most important thing is that you can find a daughter-in-law. Don''t you want to live on the Kang with your wife and children?" "Yes, we do." Sure enough, no one in the cult is normal. Fortunately, he came. Otherwise, the cult will take pills sooner or later. "Since you want to, do as I say. Now we''ll go down the mountain and buy tools for farming." "Good." Everyone imagined a better future, and then more positive. Tangyuan finally couldn''t help but said, "host, don''t you really plan to farm? How can the demon sect do such a thing? " "If you can''t even eat enough, you can''t even get rid of it. And now I''m the leader of the demon sect. I can do whatever I want. Don''t stand there and talk. Don''t hurt. If you can''t see it, you can do it yourself. " Tangyuan suddenly choked Host, what you should do now is not to farm the land, but to catch Xie Kaiyu back. " "When the land is planted, don''t be there. The emperor is not in a hurry, and the eunuch is in a hurry." Tangyuan Chapter 2579 This kind of land tools are bought back, but they have never planted land, and they don''t know where to start. The believers looked at the pile of tools in front of them and made trouble. At this time, Su Yao came over, "why don''t you do it? The sun is going to set." Everyone sighed. "Master, we have never planted land, so we don''t know how to use these tools at all." Su Yao How did he forget that? "Since you don''t know, let our leader demonstrate it to you. You have to watch it carefully." "Master, are you really OK?" Someone asked suspiciously. "It''s OK. You''ll know later, won''t you?" If it''s a man, it can''t be said no. Su Yao picked up the hoe and started to work quickly. The crowd couldn''t believe that their eyes were about to fall out. They thought that the leader was just talking, but they didn''t expect that the leader would really. But why is the leader so skilled? Has he ever planted land? "Master, have you ever planted a field?" "Of course not." Su Yao denied this very quickly. He is indeed a kind of over cultivated land, but now he is the leader of the demon sect. How can the believers know about this very bad thing. If they knew, where would he put his face? The believers were dubious, "really not?" "Do you think our leader is deceiving you?" Su Yao had a cold face. "No, no, no, we just don''t understand why you are so skilled?" "I''m the leader. Can I be like you?" Su Yao began to pretend, "the reason why I use these tools is because I have seen others use them. What''s more, you can learn such a simple thing by looking at it once? " Believers: -- Master, don''t you think your words are very shameless? "Master, you are really powerful. You are worthy of our example." Su Yao If you don''t want to boast, don''t you think I can''t hear it? "Cough cough cough, since I have just shown you, now it''s your turn to play, let''s start, I''m optimistic about you." The believers hesitated for a while, and finally each of them picked up a hoe, but they didn''t know what to do. Even if they looked at it just now, they still couldn''t do it. So they looked like Su Yao, who was sitting there very leisurely. "Master, can you give us another demonstration? We didn''t see it clearly just now." "Tut, you are really useless." He said disgusting words, but Su Yao showed them again, "you''ve got to watch this time. If anyone else can''t, he won''t have dinner today." For these believers, not having dinner is very destructive. They all opened their eyes and watched Su Yao demonstrate there. Fortunately, they still have some brains. After trying several times, they finally know how to use the hoe. However, compared with Su Yao, their movements are strange and slow. After the sun had set, they had reclaimed a piece of land. However, Su Yao was very satisfied with the result. After all, these people are doing this kind of thing for the first time. And as the saying goes, practice makes perfect. When they get used to it, the speed will be faster. "Well, that''s all for today. Let''s clean up and have dinner." Chapter 2580 The next period of time, the demons are spent in the reclamation of the field. Su Yao supervised them. As soon as he caught the lazy man, he would scold him. After a long time, no one dares to be lazy any more, and they should have any complaints. I don''t know how long later, the fields suitable for growing vegetables were finally reclaimed, and the vegetables were also planted. However, it will take some time for this dish to grow. After the problem of eating is solved, the problem of housing should be solved. Originally, Su Yao didn''t think of this, but when it rained one day and the roof leaked, he suddenly remembered. After it cleared up, he immediately asked the believers to go down the mountain to buy some materials for repairing the house, and then repaired the house himself. This also made the believers admire him even more. Their leader can really do anything. It''s really amazing. But now they don''t have much money. They really can''t afford to eat. "Master, the land has been planted. Should we rob those corrupt officials next?" Su Yao thought carefully, "is there any bandit nest near here?" "Master, what are you doing?" "I just thought of a quick way to get money." Su Yao said with a smile. "What can I do?" The believers are very curious. "Of course, we went to rob those bandits. Anyway, their money was also robbed from others. If we rob them, we will not feel guilty." Su Yao said boldly. "And now the government is trying to deal with the bandits. They also put up a reward notice. If we tie up the bandits and send them to the government, we can get a large reward." People listen to this, feel very reasonable, and can''t wait to try. "Master, I know there are a group of ferocious bandits on the nearby Heilong mountain. The bandits there give the government a headache. Let''s go there." Said one of them. "What''s the strength of those bandits? Can you fight them?" It''s not that he doesn''t want to believe his subordinates. It''s really that dozens of people in this cult are very abnormal. "Master, don''t look at us like this. If we really fight, those bandits are not our opponents at all. They just have some tricks, but we have some real kung fu. " "Yes, I can kill several of them by myself." Although he didn''t believe them very much, Su Yao decided to trust them once. "Since you are so confident, copy the guy. I hope you won''t let me down." "Master, you can rest assured that we will do it." "Master, why don''t you come with us?" Su Yao thought carefully, "OK, I''ll go with you this time." I''m still a little worried about these guys, so I''d better go with them to save time for some accidents. ¡­¡­ Su Yao took more than a dozen people to Heilong mountain, and the rest of them were in the temple. As soon as he got to the foot of Heilong mountain, Su Yao saw a group of people surrounded by bandits with tall horses. Among them, there was a girl who was very beautiful and looked familia Chapter 2581 Su Yao couldn''t help but look a few more. The girl seemed to be aware of it and suddenly looked over. Su Yao quickly squatted down and didn''t know if the other party had seen him. The men behind him spoke, "master, shall we go up now?" Su Yao looked at the tall bandits and the ten thin and tall men behind him. He suddenly felt that he was not the opponent of the bandits at all. "Let''s observe the situation here first." "Master, if we don''t fight again, those people will be killed by the bandits, and the girl who is very beautiful may be tied up to the mountain by the bandits to be the wife of the stronghold." Hearing this, Su Yao looked back at the man who had just said, "when did you become so righteous?" "I always have a sense of justice. Although I''m a demon cult, I can''t stand this kind of bullying." The man said with a straight face, "these bandits will only bully the weak and kill the innocent. It''s too much. I want to rush out and beat them now." Su Yao listened to these words, looked at his eyes, suddenly became very complicated. You have such a strong sense of justice, why don''t you go to the government to find a job, but come to my demon sect? I doubt whether you are the undercover sent by the government. "What''s your name?" "Back to the leader, my name is bu Jiaoji." Step and focus? I think you have a quick temper. "It seems that your parents have high hopes for you." "I don''t have any parents. I''m an orphan. I named myself that." Su Yao Then your taste is really bad enough to give yourself such a name. "Master, can we do it now?" Su Yao looked at the situation over there and saw that the bandits began to tease the beautiful woman, so his sense of justice burst out. "Let''s go. Today we must make them kneel down and call grandfather." "Master, I''ll go first." After hearing Su Yao''s words, bu Jiaoji quickly led out, and then yelled at the bandits, "let go of that girl, let me come!" All of a sudden, Su Yao felt ashamed. "Master, he is just like this. Just get used to it." ¡°¡­¡­ I know ¡­¡­ Those bandits looked at the step out of Jiao Ji, as if to see the fool thing, very disdainful ridicule up, "smelly boy, you''d better not meddle in your own business, on your thin arms and legs, it''s not enough for us to play." "If you know what you''re doing, get out of here, or don''t blame us for being rude to you. As a meddler last time, the grave grass is already very high. I suggest you think it over. " "Are you looking down on me?" I''m so angry. "I''m in charge of today''s business. What can you do with me?" "Smelly boy, you asked for it. Don''t blame our men for being merciless." Bu Jiaoji snorted with disdain. He raised his foot and quickly kicked his nearest bandit in the stomach. The bandit was kicked out by him. The other bandits were stunned when they saw this scene. Su Yao also froze, and at this time the mood is particularly complex. He thought that these men would only talk, but he didn''t expect that they were really powerful. It seems that he doesn''t have to worry about it. Now he can be confident and bold. "Come on, let''s go together." Chapter 2582 The bandit, who had been kicked by step, tried to get up from the ground and yelled at his brothers, "what are you doing there? Don''t you take revenge for me The bandits finally reacted, and when they were ready to deal with Bu Jiaoji, Su Yao appeared with other demons and surrounded them. When the bandits saw the sudden appearance of a group of people, they were stunned and found that the clothes they were wearing were the same as those of Bu Jiao Ji. Then they immediately understood and thought about it. "Dare to compete with our black dragon Gang, don''t you want to live?" Without even looking at them, Su Yao stepped aside and watched his men fight with them. Suddenly, he smelled a faint fragrance. Looking back, I found that the girl who had been molested was still standing there and looking at him. If it wasn''t for the indifference in his eyes, he would have doubted whether the other party had a crush on him. This is not his narcissism, but the face of the original owner is so beautiful that he can''t help looking at it. Cough! "Girl, are you still going? The sword has no eyes. Wait a minute. It''s not good to hurt you. " Xie Kaiyu looked at him and did not speak. Su Yao was really uncomfortable when he saw him, "girl, can you stop looking at me?" Xie Kaiyu still did not speak, but his eyes moved away from Su Yao. Seeing that the other side no longer looked at him, Su Yao was relieved. But at the same time, he felt that something was wrong. Anyway, the girl is too calm. This is a bandit. Ah, even men are afraid when they see her. But she is so calm. Is she in a gang with the bandits? Just now, she was acting with the bandits? No, no, no, how could a beautiful girl like her be willing to degenerate and stay with a group of bandits? Unless she was threatened by the bandits. Thinking about this, Su Yao looked at Xie Yiyu with pity. "This girl, you don''t have to worry about being threatened by these bandits any more. My hand My brother will soon be able to get rid of these bandits. " Xie Kaiyu What''s wrong with the head of the demon sect in front of him? Where does he seem to be threatened by these bandits? And he''s not a girl. He''s a real man. Don''t you see his Adam''s apple? Seeing that Xie Kaiyu ignored him, Su Yao suddenly felt embarrassed and stopped talking. Soon, his men beat the bandits down and tied them up with ropes. Bu Jiaoji ran over. As soon as the word "leader" was about to be exported, Su Yao gave him a look. He looked at Xie Kaiyu standing on one side and immediately understood, "brother, we have tied up the helmets of the black dragon gang. What should we do now?" "Send it to the government. By the way, leave a few people to go to Heilong mountain." He believed that Bu Jiao understood what he meant. Bu Jiaoji really understood, "yes, big brother." Xie Kaiyu looked at Su Yao''s eyes more strange. If he hadn''t met Su Yao several times before, he would have doubted whether the demon sect leader in front of him was a fake Chapter 2583 Bu Jiaoji approached Su Yao and said in a low voice, "master, why is that girl looking at you all the time? I don''t think she''s looking at you anymore?" The hearing of martial arts practitioners is generally better than that of ordinary people, which is very good. When Xie Kaiyu heard this sentence, she took a look at him. Su Yao is very speechless, "don''t talk nonsense here, hurry to do as I say." "Good, good." Xie Kaiyu felt that these two people didn''t look like people in the evil cult. After all, they were more like ordinary people. But that doesn''t rule out the possibility of them acting there. Su Yao looked at Xie Kaiyu again, "this girl, it''s too dangerous here. You''d better go home quickly. By the way, shall I take you back? " It''s not that he has any begging plans for this girl, but that he is really worried about this girl. After all, she looks so good that she may suddenly encounter some trouble. "No, I''ll just go back myself." Xie Kaiyu didn''t want to expose her identity, so she refused without hesitation. See Xie Kaiyu refused, Su Yao also not reluctantly, "in this case, the girl on their own road careful." Xie Kaiyu answered and turned to leave. As soon as his front foot left, the back foot Tangyuan spoke. "Host, that girl was Xie Kaiyu just now." "Oh." Su Yao''s reaction was very flat. So that''s Xie Kaiyu. No wonder the original owner will take a fancy to her. Few people don''t like beauties like Xie Kaiyu. Tangyuan is strange, "host, why aren''t you surprised at all?" "Why should I be surprised?" Su Yao asked. Tangyuan suddenly choked Host, do you remember your mission? " "Of course I do." "Don''t you plan to catch up with Xie Kaiyu now?" "No, there are more important things to do now." Su yaoman said without fear. "What''s more important?" "Making money, of course." Su Yao said boldly. Tangyuan some speechless, "host, aren''t you in love?" "Yes, but what do I have to do with Xie Kaiyu when I fall in love?" Tang Yuan wanted to say that Xie Kaiyu was the target of his strategy, but he didn''t want to let Su Yao know, so he resisted the impulse to say now, "of course, it doesn''t matter. I just want you to do the task quickly." Su Yao always felt that there was something strange about it, but he didn''t know where it was, so he just left it behind. "Don''t worry, I won''t forget my task. After this large sum of money, I''ll go and tie Xie Kaiyu up right away." Tangyuan is silent. After all, he can''t control his mouth. If he goes on, he will be exposed. ¡­¡­ After sending the bandits of the black dragon Gang to the government, Su Yao got a big reward. Recently, he had nothing to do. He felt bored, so he went to the residence of Xie Hongyu, the leader of the Wulin alliance, to find a way to tie Xie Kaiyu away without being found. "Tangyuan, which room does Xie Kaiyu live in?" "It''s the room on your left..." Before he had finished, Su Yao flew over with a lightness skill, and then fell on the roof with a very light posture. The light in the room was still on. After hesitation, Su Yao lifted a tile and looked inside Chapter 2584 It doesn''t matter. I found that Xie Kaiyu was bathing there, and her chest was flat. It seems that God is still very fair, gave Xie Kaiyu extraordinary beauty, but also took away the most important thing as a woman. Wait, what is he doing? Is his behavior different from that of a flower picker?! Su Yao wanted to slap himself hard. He immediately put the article back to its original place. He got up and was just about to leave when he suddenly slipped and made a big noise. Xie Kaiyu in the room immediately became alert, "who?" Su Yao''s secret way is not good. He quickly pinches his nose and pretends to be a cat, "meow." After a few calls, he left quickly. After Xie Kaiyu put on her clothes and came out, she saw nothing. He looked carefully and saw a jade pendant on the ground. Xie Kaiyu went to pick up the jade pendant and found that it was engraved with the word "Su". This word immediately reminds him of Su Yao. He suspects that the person who just came here is Su Yao. He just doesn''t know what the purpose of Su Yao is. Xie Kaiyu put away the jade pendant and turned back to the room. glutinous rice balls left by Xie Yao, and finally make complaints about tangyuan. "Xie Yunyu''s vigilance is too high. No wonder it''s the person who can kill the original owner. How can I tie her up?" "Just give him the medicine." Said Tang yuan. Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "It''s so easy to say. Would you like to have a try?" "I''ll go, I''ll go." "You can go now. I''ll see if you can make it." Su Yao said. Tangyuan No, I''m just talking. Why do you take it seriously? "It''s not my job. Go yourself." "If you can''t, don''t go to Haikou, or you will be beaten in the face by yourself." Tangyuan couldn''t help but said, "host, can your words be as little as your money?" "No Tangyuan Gan! ¡­¡­ Although the night attack failed, what should be done still needs to be done. Su Yao thought of a new way, and then he was ready to sneak into Xie''s house, and still dressed as a man. When the believers knew about it, they stopped him one after another. "Master, what are you doing? This kind of thing is not with you." "Master, your status is so noble. How can you do such a thing? Let''s do it." "Yes, let''s do it. We''ll do it right." "Master..." Su Yao was annoyed by the noise. "Do you think you can see your face in women''s clothes?" In a moment, everything disappeared. But it wasn''t long before the noise started again. "Master, I worked as Huakui in baihualou. This kind of thing is most suitable for me, so let me go." "Master, I have been a Huakui. Let me go. Let me go." Su Yao felt that his head was big. "Don''t say it. I''ve made up my mind. This time I''m going to do it myself. If you dare to stop me again, you will leave here immediately. " Everybody''s not talking. At this time, it''s the turn of toutie''s Bu Jiao and his horse, "master, since you must go in person, I''ll go with you." Su Yao looked at him and imagined what he would look like in a woman''s dress. He shivered. The picture was too beautiful for him to see. "Forget it. You''re really not suitable." Chapter 2585 Bu Jiaoji heard this as if he had been hit hard. He squatted down, picked up a stick and drew a circle there. He kept saying, "master, don''t you believe in my professional ability? Although I''m not good-looking, I''m good at dressing up as a man. Can''t you give me a chance... " Su Yao didn''t know what to say, so he ignored him. Alas, none of the subordinates of the original master is normal. He is too difficult. "During my absence, you must not go out to make trouble. You are here to watch these dishes. Don''t let them die." "But what if those decent people from the Wulin come to provoke us? Can''t we just stand and let them fight? " "If they do, you''ll fight back. Don''t be polite to them, but don''t kill them." Su Yao said. Now he wants to transform the cult and create a different cult. At this critical moment, there must be no mistake. "Master, we know that you can rest assured that we will not cause human life." "I believe you. Wait for me. I''ll be right back." "Master, you must be careful. I heard that Xie Kaiyu is a good man. You are so good-looking that you are likely to be liked by him." Su Yao Xie Kaiyu side a woman is not good, what is a good man? Howare you? Can your thoughts be more normal? "Don''t worry, I''m going to dress up as a man this time. If she is really a good man, I''ll be very safe." "Master, if you look so good, women''s clothes will look better. We are afraid of you..." "Come on, come on, don''t say that." Su Yao quickly interrupted them. If he continued, he didn''t know what tiger and wolf would say. "Now go down the mountain and dress the girl." "Master, why don''t you buy it yourself?" He was embarrassed. "If you want to go, don''t talk so much. Don''t you even listen to my orders now?" "No, no, no, we''re going now, but what kind of women''s clothes do you want, and do you want to buy some jewelry?" "Just keep a low profile." He''s sneaking in to be a maid, not a blind date. "I see." ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, Su Yao looked at the gorgeous clothes and jewelry in front of him, and his expression suddenly became dull. What''s the matter with these people? Can''t understand people? What I want is very low-key clothes. Why do I buy such gorgeous clothes? Su Yao looked at Bu Jiaoji and said, "is that what I asked you to buy?" Bu Jiaoji scratched his head and said with a smile, "master, I just don''t think those ordinary clothes match you, so I bought them." Su Yao took a deep breath and resisted the impulse of beating him violently. "Now take this dress back immediately." "I can''t go back." Bu Jiaoji said. Su Yao Sure enough, we''d better have a fight. "Bu Jiaoji, come with me for a moment." Bu Jiao and aware of the dangerous information, he stepped back a few steps, "master, don''t be angry, I''ll buy it again now." Before he finished, he slipped away like a gust of wind. Su Yao sighed helplessly, "you must not learn from him." "Don''t worry, master. We will never learn from him." Chapter 2586 Su Yao was very successful in sneaking into Xie''s house, which made him wonder if there was something fishy in it. Normally speaking, people in Xie''s family should be very vigilant. "Tangyuan, do you think the Xie family already know?" "No," he said Tangyuan is not very sure, "if they knew, they would not let you in." "But maybe what they''re playing with is inviting the emperor into the urn." Tangyuan listen to this, are some speechless, "host, if you really don''t worry, then you can leave now, now it''s still too late." "That''s not good. I''m here with difficulty. If you leave like this, maybe you won''t be able to get in next time." Su Yao said. "In that case, don''t think about it." Tangyuan sighed, "the more you think about it, the easier it is to reveal the truth." "I know, you don''t have to say." Tangyuan ¡­¡­ Su Yao clearly realized that he had been pushed out, and the other maids in the house didn''t like him very much. He didn''t know why he was excluded, but he thought it was probably related to his face. This face is very nice. It''s not against the law to wear women''s clothes. In addition, it''s natural temperament. It doesn''t look like a maid at all. Well, he''s not a maid in the first place. Su Yao also heard other maids speak ill of themselves behind their back. "Do you think the new Yuyao in the mansion looks like a fox spirit? I suspect she''s here to seduce the young master." Su Yao:??? Young master? What young master? Didn''t Xie Hongyu give birth to such a daughter as Xie Kaiyu? Did he have an illegitimate child outside? No, Xie Hongyu loves his wife very much. It is absolutely impossible for him to do such a thing. Is he in the wrong place? But he has stepped here before. Xie Kaiyu lives here. So what''s going on? The more Su Yao thought about it, the more he couldn''t understand it. He felt that his brain was about to become a paste, so he stopped thinking about it and continued to listen to the conversation of the maids. "I feel the same way, so we must take good care of her and never let her get close to the young master." "Yes, that''s right. You must take good care of her. The young master has never been in contact with any women. He is likely to be fascinated by this fox spirit. He must not be robbed. The young master belongs to everyone." "The housekeeper didn''t know what he was thinking. He let such a fox in..." Su Yao didn''t know how many times he turned his eyes. Just as he was going to continue to listen, the housekeeper suddenly appeared. "If you don''t go to work, what are you talking about there?" When the maids saw the housekeeper, they were startled and lowered their heads. "Housekeeper." "There are only ladies and no young masters in this house. Are you confused?" "Housekeeper, that''s where we talk and play. We won''t talk about it any more. Don''t be angry. We''ll go to work now." Looking at their reaction, Su Yao felt that something was wrong. "Tangyuan, do you think Xie Hongyu gave birth to a daughter or a son, or a baby?" "I don''t know." I don''t want to tell you the truth. Take your time to guess. Chapter 2587 At this time, the Housekeeper will speak again, "by the way, Yuyao, why isn''t she with you?" "I don''t know. Maybe I''ve been lazy somewhere." One of them, said the maid. "Housekeeper, what do you want from her? Is there anything important?" "Miss wants to see her." "Little Why does the young lady want to see her? " Isn''t this Yuyao just here a few days ago? Besides, the young master was not in the mansion a few days ago. He came back yesterday. Why did the young master want to see that fox spirit not long after he came back? Is it difficult that the fox spirit secretly went to find a young master when they didn''t pay attention? Is the young master confused by her appearance? No, it''s absolutely impossible. The young master is not so shallow. It must be the fox spirit who did something. Damn it! The young master belongs to all of them. He must not be robbed by Yuyao. "Housekeeper, do you know why Miss Yu wants to see Yu Yao?" "Xiangxiu, you can do whatever you want. We servants had better leave it alone, and we are not qualified to do it. Instead of being curious, you might as well do your part The expression on the housekeeper''s face became serious. Xiangxiu didn''t dare to say anything any more, and the other maids also closed their mouths. "Well, don''t stand there. Go and find Yuyao." "Yes." Seeing that they were looking for themselves, Su Yao, who was hiding behind the rockery, quickly moved to his room. All in all, the welfare of the servants of the Xie family is very good. Every servant has his own room. Although the room is not big, it is better than a few people crowded together. This just returned to his room not long ago, the door was suddenly kicked open, into the person is Xiangxiu. Xiangxiu looked at Su Yao''s eyes with some disgust, "hurry up, miss, you have something to look for." Su Yaoli ignored her, got up and walked by her. Xiang Xiu, who was ignored, was immediately angry. "I''m talking to you. Why don''t you react at all? Are you dumb?" Su Yao took a look at her and said, "didn''t you say that miss has something to look for me? I''m going to miss''s side now." Xiangxiu was even more angry. "Yuyao, I tell you, don''t think you can see less Miss one side, you can ascend the sky step by step, you''d better keep your peace, or you will be driven out by the housekeeper soon Su Yao wanted to roll his eyes, but it was a little indecent for now, so he held back. "Xiangxiu, I think you''d better go to see a doctor." With these words, Su Yao went away. Xiangxiu was angry again, "what do you mean? Stop and make it clear to me Su Yao doesn''t care about her. Xiang Xiu She decided that she must drive Yuyao out of the house. ¡­¡­ When Su Yao passed by, Xie Kaiyu was wearing an inner garment, probably just waking up. This beauty is beauty, even just wake up, or so good-looking. But it''s a little bit peaceful. Thinking of this, Su Yao''s eyes involuntarily shifted to Xie Kaiyu''s chest, and quickly moved away. Xie Kaiyu sat there and looked at Su Yao up and down. "Are you the new maid?" What does Su Yao want to do when she disguises herself as a man and becomes a maid? Forget it. I can''t see it for a while. Just have fun with him. Chapter 2588 Su Yao lowered his head, "yes, miss." "You look very good. How did you come here to be a maid?" "My family is so poor that they can''t afford to eat, so I can only come out to work and earn some money to supplement my family." Su Yao has already arranged an identity for himself, and Yu Yao is a real person, so he doesn''t have to be afraid that the other party will investigate. "That''s true. It''s a pity that you have such a face." Su Yao No, is there something wrong with Xie Kaiyu? "I think you are very agreeable. From today on, come to me and be my maid." Xie Kaiyu said again. Su Yao was confused, "ah?" What the hell is Xie Kaiyu doing? Why do you suddenly let yourself be her maid? He''s a new comer. Isn''t she afraid that he can''t do anything well? And if he really became Xie Kaiyu''s maid today, Xiangxiu and they would have to deal with him again. He didn''t have so much energy to deal with them. "Isn''t that inappropriate, miss? Anyway, I''ve just been here for a few days. It''s better to let Xiangxiu take care of you. " Although he also wants to stay with Xie Kaiyu, Xie Kaiyu is just a pig and a tiger. He simply can''t do it, and maybe he will lose his horse soon. And after that, Xie Kaiyu might stab him to death with a sword. No, never let that happen. "In terms of aptitude, it''s true that Xiangxiu is more suitable for them, but they are so ordinary. I like to look at beautiful things." Xie Kaiyu said with a smile. "And you don''t have the right to refuse." Su Yao So you have a crush on my face. Wait, isn''t Xie Kaiyu a good girl? Isn''t he very dangerous now? "Miss, do you want to think it over again?" "No, I''ve already decided. I want you to be my maid." Xie Kaiyu''s tone is very overbearing, "you don''t have to say more. If you say more, I''ll let the housekeeper cut your tongue." Su Yao Don''t you think it''s cruel to cut people''s tongue or something? "I see, miss." I can''t bear it. When the time comes, I''ll take you away and put you in the dungeon. Xie Kaiyu got up and said, "good. Now come and help me put on my clothes." I even need to help with my clothes. Don''t you have hands? Su Yao make complaints about himself in his heart. But he helped Xie Kaiyu put on her clothes. Fortunately, he had studied how to wear women''s clothes for a long time, so Xie Kaiyu would not be suspicious. After helping Xie Kaiyu put on her clothes, Su Yao stepped back, lowered his head and quietly became a stake there. But just a few minutes later, Xie Kaiyu began to call him again, "Yuyao, now help me to dress up." Su Yao If you had known that a maid had to do such a thing, he might as well have been a bodyguard or cook. Is it too late for him to regret now? Xie Kaiyu saw that Su Yao didn''t respond and called again, "Yu Yao." Su Yao quickly stepped forward and picked up the comb. But I don''t know where to start. In the end, I just took the dead horse as a living horse doctor. As usual, I helped Xie Kaiyu comb his hair, and then tied a high horse tail for him. I can''t help it. He only knows this style. He still lets Tangyuan do his own hairstyle now Chapter 2589 Xie Kaiyu looked at the new hairstyle she had never seen before, and suddenly she was silent. Su Yao sneaks in here to be a maid. At least he has to know something. Even if he can''t comb his hair well, how confident is he that he will not be driven out. With his pretty face? It''s got to be liked. Su Yao also felt that his hairstyle was very inappropriate. He immediately opened it, and with the help of Tangyuan, he made a new hairstyle. "Miss, what do you think of this hairstyle?" Xie Kaiyu So you did it on purpose, didn''t you? "Not bad." Su Yao breathed a sigh of relief, "Miss, is there anything else I need to do?" "Go and get me my sword hanging at the head of the bed." Xie Kaiyu said. "Yes." Su Yao took the sword very obediently. "Now come with me to the yard." Su Yao followed him to the yard. As soon as he was ready to say something, Xie Kaiyu suddenly stabbed him with a sword. He subconsciously wanted to avoid, but he thought that if he did, he would make Xie Kaiyu suspect, so he stood there and didn''t move, pretending to be very frightened. The sword stopped three inches from his throat. Su Yao sat down on the ground with his eyes wide open. He looked scared to death. "What are you doing, miss?" "You don''t know martial arts?" Xie Kaiyu put away her sword. Su Yao Xie Kaiyu suddenly asked what he was doing. Was he exposed? No, he didn''t do anything. "Miss, do you still need to know martial arts to be a maid?" "The other maids don''t need it, but my maid must know it." Xie Kaiyu said. Su Yao is very puzzled, "why?" Is Xie Kaiyu a pervert? When something goes wrong, she has to attack her maid? "In addition to taking care of my daily life, my maid also needs to accompany me to practice sword." Xie Kaiyu said with a smile, "you get up now and practice sword with me." Su Yao had an impulse to vomit fragrance. "Miss, I''m a weak woman with no power to bind a chicken. I''m not qualified to accompany you to practice sword, and I don''t have that ability. Why don''t I call Xiangxiu over and let her practice sword with Miss? She will be very happy. " The smile on Xie Kaiyu''s face suddenly disappeared, "Yuyao, are you miss, or am I miss?" "Of course you are miss." "Now that you know it, you should listen to my master''s orders. You have to do whatever I ask you to do. If you don''t listen to me, get out of here at once. " ¡°¡­¡­ I see. I listen to the young lady. " Japan, but for the mission, he would have called. He doesn''t beat women, but that''s a woman who doesn''t have the strength to bind a chicken. "That''s good. Then you just stand there and don''t move." Su Yao had no choice but to stand there like a stake. The next second, the sharp light of the sword flashed, and the sword in Xie Kaiyu''s hand went straight to Su Yao. The sharp blade cut off a wisp of hair beside his ear. Su Yao was afraid that Xie Kaiyu''s hand would shake and the sword would stab him in the throat. He was also afraid that his death would expose him carelessly. Su Yao was trembling all over with a look of great fear, but Xie Kaiyu knew that he was pretending, so he didn''t stop Chapter 2590 I don''t know how long after that, Xie Kaiyu finally stopped. Su Yao''s clothes are going to be rags. He wants to swear, "Miss, can I go back and change my clothes?" Xie Kaiyu must have been a pervert on purpose. If he had known that such a thing would happen, he would not have been a maid here. But now it''s too late to regret, so we have to bear it first. "Go ahead." Xie Kaiyu said, "come here after changing clothes. Wait a moment and go shopping with me." Su Yao No, why do you need me to go shopping with you? Can you find someone else? Please let me go. I''m really tired now. Su Yao heart MMP, smile on the face, "Miss, I know, I''ll come right away." "Go ahead." When Su Yao returned to his room, he found that the door was wide open, and it was in a mess. It was estimated that someone had done something else. And that person is very likely to have been watching him dislike Xiangxiu. It seems that we have to teach Xiangxiu a good lesson, otherwise we really think he is a bully. But not now, but after accompanying Xie Kaiyu to go shopping and come back. Otherwise, if he goes late, maybe Xie Kaiyu will torture him. He doesn''t have so much energy to deal with Xie Kaiyu. As soon as Su Yao went in, he noticed that something was coming towards his head. He quickly hid beside him. After a closer look, it turned out to be Xiangxiu, with a rolling pin in her hand. It seems that I didn''t expect him to hide. The expression on his face was a little dull. After the reaction, a pretty face twisted with anger. "What kind of flattery do you use to make less The young lady took you as her maid She thought that the young master called Yuyao just to see the new maid in the mansion, but she didn''t expect that Yuyao became the young master''s maid. She has been in this mansion for a long time, but she has not been able to be the master''s maid. How can Yuyao, who has only been here for a few days, be qualified? This fox spirit must have used some magic. She is not reconciled! "Maybe it''s because I look good." Su Yao said shamelessly, "in fact, I don''t want to be a maid, but miss just takes a fancy to me. I can''t help but stay with miss." What he said is all true, but in Xiangxiu''s ears, it has become a naked show off. Xiang Xiuqi is about to vomit blood, "Yuyao, you shameless fox, I have to teach you a lesson today." Su Yao easily grabbed the rolling pin he was hitting, pushed it hard, and Xiangxiu just sat on the ground. "Xiangxiu, I''m the lady''s maid now. If you hit me, you''re hitting the lady''s face." Xiangxiu glared at him viciously, "don''t stick gold on your face. In Miss''s eyes, you are nothing at all, and even if I beat you today, miss will never say anything." She has been in the mansion for so many years, and she has done so many things for the young master. The young master certainly won''t be angry with her just for a Yuyao. She must tear up Yuyao''s face today, so that the fox spirit can no longer seduce the young master! Chapter 2591 Su Yao looked at Xiangxiu and rushed towards him. He couldn''t help rolling his eyes. As soon as he was ready to start, he heard a very familiar footstep, which was from Xie Kaiyu. Maybe he has been here for a long time. Xie Kaiyu is impatient, so he comes here. This is a good time to get rid of Xiangxiu. He doesn''t know if Xiangxiu will be driven out, but he can be sure that if he succeeds, Xiangxiu will be scolded and maybe beaten. With this in mind, Su Yao lay down on the ground, rolled several times on the ground, scratched his hair and clothes, and then began his performance. "Xiangxiu, I know that you want to be the lady''s maid, so you are so angry. But I didn''t mean to. I told the lady that you are the most suitable person, but the lady insisted that I be her. I can''t help it. I can''t disobey the lady''s orders, can I?" Xiangxiu has never seen such a Sao operation, so she was stunned there. Until Xie Kaiyu''s voice rang from behind, she just responded, "what are you doing?" "Miss, don''t blame Xiangxiu. I didn''t do it right. She should be angry." Su Yao began his white lotus speech. "If you want to scold me, it''s all my fault." Xiang Xiu finally understood what Su Yao was singing. He did it on purpose. He had heard the young master''s footsteps for a long time, so he didn''t act out, in order to let the young master misunderstand what she did? This is too much! "Yuyao, don''t pretend to be a good man for me there." In this anger, Xiang Xiu blurted out such a sentence directly. After reacting to what he said, he quickly explained, "young master, I was just playing with Yuyao. She misunderstood me." "Xiangxiu, you just said Forget it, I did it wrong after all. I hope you can forgive me. " Xiangxiu was sick to death, but Xie Kaiyu was here, so she had to pretend to be generous. And now if she swears, it''s the fox''s trick. "Yuyao, I did something wrong just now. I shouldn''t treat you like that. I hope you can forgive me." Su Yao picked his eyebrows. This Xiangxiu is not a man without brain. Yes, she has been here for so many years. If she had no brain, she would have been expelled. It seems that Xiangxiu can''t be solved this time. But it doesn''t matter. There are plenty of opportunities. Xie Kaiyu watched the two of them perform there. After they finished, she said, "all right, shut up. I''m confused by you. Tell me, what happened to you just now? " Su yaocai didn''t believe that Xie Kaiyu didn''t hear anything. "Miss, let bygones be bygones. There''s no need to mention them any more. And miss, don''t you want to go shopping? If you don''t, it will be noon. At noon, the sun is the hottest. " "Yes, the past is over. The misunderstanding between Yuyao and me has been solved. Miss, where are you going today, or shall I go with you? " Xie Kaiyu didn''t plan to take care of the affairs between them. Just now, she just pretended. After all, they both played so hard. "No, Yuyao, just go with me." Chapter 2592 The smile on Xiangxiu''s face gradually solidified. Yuyao, Yuyao again, why is this fox? What kind of medicine did the fox spirit give to the young master? She is really not reconciled, she must find a way to get rid of this fox spirit. "That''s so. I won''t join in the fun. Yuyao, you must always be with the young lady and protect her." Su Yao Do you think she needs my protection? And if you don''t want to laugh, don''t laugh. It''s too ugly for you to laugh. "You can rest assured that I will protect the young lady." ¡­¡­ After leaving Xie''s house, Su Yao suddenly became a tool man. When Xie Kaiyu asked him to do this and that, he never stopped. Although he has martial arts now, he still feels that his feet are not his own. And he really doesn''t understand. Why do women have so much energy to go shopping? Don''t they feel tired? Su Yao was holding a lot of things in his hand. His eyes could not see the way. He suspected that Xie Kaiyu was on purpose. He wanted to buy so many things, but only let him follow him, and all the things he bought were lost to him. And isn''t Xie Kaiyu the daughter of the Wulin alliance leader? Why is she the same as other girls? Can''t she do something good with those decent people in Wulin? Seeing that Xie Kaiyu was going into a clothing store again, Su Yao could not help but said, "Miss, don''t you think there are too many things to buy?" Xie Kaiyu looked back at him, "more?" Su Yao Don''t you think it''s much? I can''t hold it, so stop. Let me go, please. "Miss, I can''t carry these things any more, or we''ll let it go today, or we''ll come back tomorrow." Xie Kaiyu thought carefully for a while, and finally let him go, "OK, I won''t go shopping today, go back to the mansion." Hearing the speech, Su Yao finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Miss, let''s go." Xie Kaiyu did not move, "I still have something to do, you go back, remember to put things in my room." "Yes." That''s good. He can relax for a while. ¡­¡­ After separating from Su Yao, Xie Kaiyu went into the clothing shop. After he came out again, his clothes had been changed. Now, he was dressed in a man''s suit and had a fan in his hand. Then he went into a restaurant. Jingsuo, who had been waiting there for a long time, finally came and glared at him angrily, "Mr. Xie, why are you here now? I''ll thank you for waiting for you. " Xie Kaiyu opened a chair and sat down, "something happened just now, so I''m late. Tell me, what can I do for you?" "I heard that Su Yao, the leader of the demon sect, was forced to jump off the heartbreak cliff some time ago. I don''t know if he is dead. Do you have any news?" Jingsuo grabs a handful of melon seeds and asks while knocking them. Xie Kaiyu took a look at him and said, "Why are you suddenly interested in him?" "I''m not interested in him, but I''m interested in his people." Jingsu smiles mysteriously. "What did they do?" "I found that they were farming recently, and they also caught several dirty bandits. Those bandits were sent to the government by them. Why do you think they did this?" Chapter 2593 At this point, Jingsu didn''t say any more. He was waiting for Xie Kaiyu to ask himself. However, he didn''t expect that Xie Kaiyu would ignore him, which made him a little discouraged. "Xie Kaiyu, why are you always like this? Can''t you cooperate with me?" "All right, then I''ll cooperate with you." Xie Kaiyu is very perfunctory, "why do they do that?" "I carefully observed that the demon sect was very poor. They could hardly afford to eat, so they had to farm their own land." Jingsu said, "don''t you think it''s incredible? I didn''t believe it at first, but after seeing it with my own eyes, I believed it. I just didn''t expect that they were so miserable. " Rao is Xie Kaiyu. He is speechless when he hears such words Is it for money that Su Yao sneaks into the Xie family to become a maid? But the Xie family was not very rich. If Su Yao really wanted money, why didn''t he become a maid in a rich family? And he''s a man. Why did he come to be a maid? There must be some purpose in this. "Jingsu, let me ask you a question." "What''s the problem?" Jingsu is very curious. "If a man disguises himself as a woman and sneaks into your house to be your maid, what do you think his purpose is?" Jingsu thought carefully, "you''re not talking about yourself, are you?" "No Xie Kaiyu immediately denied, "it''s a friend of mine." Jing Su laughs meaningfully, "I understand. I understand. It''s your friend." Xie Kaiyu''s forehead was bulging. "Jingsu, if you don''t give me a little more serious, do you believe I smoke you?" "Well, I''m not kidding you. As for your question just now, I think the other party may have taken a fancy to your friend, but they are afraid that your friend won''t accept it, so they can only disguise themselves as women. " Xie Kaiyu Can you stop talking nonsense? How could that happen between two men? " "How can you not? You are too out of date. Now there are many examples of men with men." Jingsu laughed, "I just have a book here. Do you want to have a look?" "What book?" "You''ll see." Jingsuo mysteriously takes out a book from his sleeve and hands it to Xie Kaiyu. Intuition tells Xie Kaiyu that this is not a good thing, but after he hesitates again and again, he still takes it. He opened a look, and so on to see the above content, ears suddenly red. Like a hot potato, he threw the book away, then pulled out his sword, "Jingsu, do you want to die?" Actually show him the picture of chungong, and it''s still a man. Jingsu is really getting more and more serious. Jingsuo raised his hand to surrender, "don''t, calm down, my father is the only child. If I die, no one in my family will be able to inherit." "Your father is still young. He can have another one." Jingsu: "I''m sorry Can you be a person? " "It was you who didn''t show me that kind of thing first." Jing Su couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Young master Xie, you are 18 years old this year. People of your age have married and had children. How can you still be so pure? And sooner or later, you will do that kind of thing. Take a look at the spring palace map in advance... " Chapter 2594 Jing Su couldn''t finish his words because Xie Kaiyu put his sword around his neck. Jingsu stretched out two fingers to hold the sword and stepped back two steps, "OK, I won''t say." "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll cut your tongue." Xie Kaiyu put away her sword. "No, no, let''s continue to be serious." Jing Su was really afraid that he would cut his tongue. "Do you think Su Yao was dead or not after jumping off the cliff?" "Not dead." Xie Kaiyu said. "Why are you so sure he''s not dead? Have you ever seen him? " Of course I''ve met him, and he''s right next to me as a maid. At the thought of this, Xie Kaiyu''s heart was a little complicated. "It''s just intuition. It''s absolutely impossible for a cunning person like Su Yao to die easily." "That''s true. If he died so easily, he would not be the leader of a demon sect." Jingsu sighed, "to tell you the truth, I''m investigating about Su Yao recently." Xie Kaiyu frowned, "why did you investigate him all of a sudden?" "I''ve been idle and bored recently, and I suddenly have some interest in him. I just want to investigate something about him, but I didn''t expect to find out a lot of interesting things." Jingsu said. After hearing what he said, Xie Kaiyu suddenly became interested, and he was also very curious about Su Yao. "What''s interesting?" "It''s said outside that he killed a lot of people. After my investigation, I found that the people he killed were all those who did extremely vicious things, and never killed innocent people." Xie Kaiyu''s brow frowned again, "are you sure what you said is true?" If what Jingsu said is true, then they all misunderstood Su Yao? But is that possible? "It''s true. I didn''t believe it at first, but after several investigations, I believe it''s true." Jingsu sighed, "I also found that people in the demon sect would help the poor and the old. No matter how poor they were, they never thought of robbing other people''s property. Their money was earned by themselves." To tell you the truth, he didn''t believe it very much, but the fact was there, so he couldn''t help believing it. He had listened to the rumors outside and mistakenly thought that all the people in the demon sect were villains, but he didn''t expect that they were not. It seems that the rumors outside are really untrustworthy. Xie Kaiyu was silent Is it really just for money that Su Yao disguises himself as a woman and sneaks into his house as a maid? No, he still doesn''t believe it. Jing Su sighed again, "fortunately, Su Yao didn''t die, otherwise we would have killed an innocent man." "These things, others don''t know?" "I don''t know yet. I''m hesitating to say it now." "Do you think anyone will believe you?" Jingsu was silent and "..." Yes, in other people''s eyes, Su Yao is an unforgivable evil and a damned man. They will never believe it. Even if it is true, they will not believe it. After all, if they believe it, it means that they''ve lost sight of it, and they''re still beating themselves in the face. Although it was meddlesome to do that, he really didn''t want Su Yao to be mixed up with other people in the demon sect. They were saved by Su Yao''s father Su Xing. Without Su Xing, their family would have died Chapter 2595 "OK, let''s not talk about this. Let''s talk about something else. I heard that the Wulin conference will be held in another month. Will you also attend it then?" "Go." Xie Kaiyu said, "I didn''t attend the last Wulin conference. I must attend this conference." Jingsu sighed, "it seems that you are the first one in the Wulin assembly." Xie Kaiyu shook her head. "You look up at me. There must be a lot of people who are more powerful than me in this world." "Come on, don''t belittle yourself there. Don''t I know your strength?" Jingsu couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Xie Kaiyu didn''t answer the question, "what about you? Are you going to participate?" "I''d better not go. I''ll be there with my kung fu. I''ll only be beaten." Jing Su sighed as he said, "and I heard that they like to hit people in the face most. They can''t break my pretty face." Although Xie Kaiyu had known that Jingsu was shameless for a long time, she could not help but keep silent for a while after hearing this sentence What if your father forces you to go? " "Don''t worry, there is my mother. As long as my mother protects me, there will be nothing." Jingsu said confidently, "and my father is most afraid of my mother. My mother told him to go east, but he never dared to go west." "By the way, do you think Su Yao will attend this Wulin meeting?" Hearing that Jing Su mentioned Su Yao again, Xie Kaiyu''s eyes suddenly became strange. "You have mentioned Su Yao several times today. What''s the matter with you? Don''t you have a crush on him? " His friend has a picture of the spring palace between men with him. It''s probably bent, and Su Yao is so good-looking If this is true, Jing Su is afraid to be broken by Uncle Jing. Jingsuzheng was drinking tea. After hearing this, he suddenly took a sip of tea. Xie Kaiyu quickly hid beside him, which didn''t make her face full of tea. "Cough, cough." Jingsu put down the teacup in his hand and looked at Xie Kaiyu with the monster''s eyes. "What are you talking about? My favorite girl is a girl who looks forward and backward. My sexual orientation is very normal. Don''t talk nonsense." "Then why are you suddenly interested in Su Yao?" "I''m interested all of a sudden. What''s the problem?" Jingsu asked. "Why are you interested?" "Why do you ask? Xie Kaiyu, when did you become such a gossip? " Xie Kaiyu took a look at him, "I''m just curious, but it''s you. It''s really not because you like him, so you''re interested in him?" Jingsuo sighed helplessly, "it''s all said no, if you don''t believe it." "That''s good, or if it comes to Uncle Jing''s ears, I think you will be killed." "Wait, what do you mean? If I become a broken sleeve, you are going to tell my father, aren''t you? " "No, you think too much." Xie Kaiyu rejected it very decisively. "You''re lying. That''s what you just planned." Jing Su stares at him, "Xie Kaiyu, I tell you, you''d better not make things for me, otherwise I don''t want you as a friend, and I''ll tell your father about it..." Xie Kaiyu had a headache because of his quarrel. She got up and was ready to leave. "I''m going back." "Xie Kaiyu, are you listening to me?" Xie Kaiyu ignored him and left quickly Chapter 2596 When Xie Kaiyu is away, he puts everything in Xie Kaiyu''s room. Su Yao secretly leaves Xie''s house and goes to the demon sect. He didn''t return to the demon sect for a while, and he didn''t know what the situation was. If he doesn''t go back and have a look, he won''t be at ease. Su Yao didn''t inform him of this in advance, so the believers were very happy to see him come back, "master, why did you come back suddenly? Is it done yet? " "Not yet. I''m just coming back to see how you''re doing. I''ll have to go back later." Su Yao said. "Did anything happen during my absence?" "This bad thing didn''t happen, but there was a happy event." Su Yao was a little curious. "What''s the happy event? Let''s hear it." "A few days ago, bujiaoji saved a girl who was taken captive to the mountain by bandits. The girl fell in love with him at first sight and was ready to make an agreement with her." "Yes, but the boy was not willing to. He said he would never marry and have children in his life." "What''s going on between him and the girl now?" Su Yao asked. "It''s time to talk about marriage." One of them said. Listening to this, Su Yao was more curious about what happened. "Didn''t he mean nothing to that girl? Why do you want to talk about marriage all of a sudden? " "That girl is also a fierce one. She gave bujiaoji that kind of medicine, and then they became good things, but bujiao had to be responsible for it." "In my opinion, the boy is in love with the girl, but he hasn''t found out yet." Su Yao had been able to figure out what kind of picture it was, "what about you? When are you going to get married and have children? " As soon as the problem arose, several of them suddenly became shy. As soon as he saw their reaction, Su Yao knew that they were the girls he wanted. So he said, "when you meet a girl you like, go after her. Don''t be a turtle. Otherwise, you can only watch the girl you like marry someone else." As soon as these words came out, those people suddenly had courage. In order not to let their favorite girl be robbed by others, they will go to show their mind tomorrow. Then the topic suddenly came to Su Yao. "Master, when are you going to find us a master''s wife?" "Master, the former master has already married and had children at your age. You have to learn from him." Su Yao never thought that he would be urged to find a partner one day. The people who urged him to find a partner were not his family. This really made him feel very complicated. And he forgot to ask who is the target of Tangyuan''s strategy. We''ll ask later. "I don''t have that plan yet. You''d better mind your own business." It can''t be said that there has been someone in his heart for a long time. If he says something about these guys, they will ask him to the end. Su Yao began to diverge from the topic, "by the way, did the vegetables you planted grow some time ago?" "It''s growing, and it''s growing very well. Master, would you like to have a look with us? " "Go." Su Yao went to have a look with them and found that the growth of the dishes was really gratifying. It was estimated that they would be able to eat them soon. "Yes, it seems that you''ve taken good care of it and kept it up." "Master, you can trust us. We will never let you down." Chapter 2597 After explaining some important things to the believers, Su Yao immediately returned to Xie''s house. In fact, he didn''t want to go back so early. During the period of time in Xie''s house, he really didn''t have any freedom at all. Moreover, Xie Kaiyu always tried to fix him. He really thought that one is one. But if he doesn''t go back before Xie Kaiyu''s return, then Xie Kaiyu will be suspicious. Although Xie Kaiyu is not a special gossip, he always hits the point when he asks questions. Several times, he thinks he has lost his horse. Su Yao wanted to go back before Xie Kaiyu went back to his house, but he didn''t expect that when he went back, Xie Kaiyu was already sitting in the yard, and was still rubbing his sword there. Su Yao felt that the sword would be on his neck in the next second. He wanted to turn around and leave, but Xie Kaiyu had found him. "Are you finally willing to come back?" Xie Kaiyu asked with a smile, "I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Where have you been?" Su Yao looked at the smile on his face and couldn''t help shivering. "Miss, I went to see my fiance. He said too much, so I lost a little time." "Fiance?" The smile on Xie Kaiyu''s face grew stronger and stronger, "when did you have a fiance? Why don''t I know? " Su Yao Why do you have so many questions? You''re a hundred thousand why? "It''s my family who made the engagement for me." Xie Kaiyu stood up and said, "it''s like this. You can bring your fiance some time and give me a good look." Su Yao No, where is he going to get a fiance? Why did Xie Kaiyu suddenly take charge of his affairs? "Miss, is that not right? My fiance doesn''t look very good. I''m afraid he''ll scare the young lady "There''s nothing wrong with it. You''re my maid now. Naturally, I have to help you keep a good guard, so that you don''t marry the right husband." Su Yao What''s wrong with Xie Kaiyu today? Did she find something? "Of course, it''s ok if you don''t want to bring him to see me. I don''t mind seeing your fiance in person." Su Yao He really lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot. Now what? Do you want to explain to Xie Kaiyu immediately that you have no fiance at all? No, according to Xie Kaiyu''s character, if he finds out that he has been cheated, he may be stabbed into a hornet''s nest with a sword. It''s just a matter of taking a step. There are so many young men in the school. At that time, just look for a fiance who pretends to be himself. "I see, miss. I''ll bring him in a few days." "That''s good, but there''s a reason for it, but you have to take the punishment." Xie Kaiyu said with a smile. Su Yao No, haven''t I explained it clearly? Why is there punishment? Do you believe I hit you? Su Yao tried to suppress his violent temper Miss, how are you going to punish me? " "Compare swords with me." Xie Kaiyu said. "Ha?" Su Yao was confused. Why did Xie Kaiyu suddenly compete with him? What did you find? No, Su Yao, don''t scare yourself. "Miss, I''m sure I''m not your opponent, so can you change the punishment?" Absolutely not. He was afraid that if he could not control himself suddenly, he would expose that he knew martial arts. Chapter 2598 "No Xie Kaiyu mercilessly refused his request. Su Yao wanted to swear. What''s wrong with Xie Kaiyu? What''s the picture of having someone who can''t do martial arts compare swords with her? What''s hard to come true is that you''re going to stab him into a beehive with your sword, right? "Miss, can''t we not compete?" Xie Kaiyu didn''t answer this and threw a sword directly. Su Yao subconsciously wanted to catch it, but when he thought about his current setting, he didn''t catch it and didn''t dodge it. Then the sword hit him like this. At this time, the swords were very heavy, so at the moment when they were hit, Su Yao felt the pain, and then tears came down. Of course, he did it on purpose. He looked at Xie Kaiyu pitifully, hoping that she would let her go. But Xie Kaiyu didn''t seem to see it. She pulled out another sword and said, "pick up the sword quickly." Su Yao Day Oh, he is like this, why can''t let him go? He was really out of his mind when he thought that men disguised as women would come here to be a maid. No, he can''t go on like this any more. He has to think of a way to finish his first task. "Miss, I can''t take the sword." Su Yao bent down to get the sword, but pretended he couldn''t get it. Xie Kaiyu sneered, "last time you took the sword for me, this time you said you can''t take it yourself. Do you think I''m easy to cheat you?" Su Yao Damn, he forgot this one. "Yuyao, when you first came here, the Housekeeper should have told you that as a servant, the most important task is to listen to the master. Now you don''t even listen to me?" "If you still listen to me, pick up the sword." Su Yao couldn''t help but roll his eyes secretly. Sorry, in my heart, you are not a master, and I don''t want to listen to you. And I wouldn''t be here now if it wasn''t for the mission. Although he thought so, Su Yao picked up the sword. Xie Kaiyu looked at him this pair of unwilling appearance, eyes flashed a dark awn, "now attack me." Su Yao Why are you so demanding? It was very difficult for Su Yao to pretend that he had never practiced swordsmanship. Several times, he was almost exposed. We have to finish it quickly, or if we go on like this, he will be exposed. What he had done before was useless. When Xie Kaiyu''s sword stabbed at him again, Su Yao didn''t resist, and moved forward quietly. Xie Kaiyu didn''t have time to receive the sword, so the Sword Pierced Su Yao''s shoulder. Su Yao turned his eyes and fainted. Xie Kaiyu''s mood suddenly became very complicated. He even doubted whether this man was su Yao, the leader of the demon sect. Maybe he just had the same face with Su Yao. No, he has met Su Yao several times. It is absolutely impossible for him to recognize the wrong person. But why did Su Yao do it? What''s his purpose? ¡­¡­ When the housekeeper came over, Su Yao, who was lying on the ground, gave him a fright, but he soon regained his composure. "Miss, what''s wrong with her?" "Don''t worry, she''s not dead. Find someone to take her back to her room, and then find a doctor." Chapter 2599 The housekeeper answered and reached for Su Yao. See, Xie Kaiyu eyebrow a jump, he hesitated again and again, or mouth, "forget it, or I come." The housekeeper was stunned, "Miss, this..." "Don''t say anything." Xie Kaiyu interrupted him. The housekeeper had to shut up. Xie Kaiyu bent down and picked up Su Yao. In fact, Su Yao didn''t really faint. He just pretended to faint. When he heard that Xie Kaiyu wanted to carry him back to his room, he almost jumped up in fright, but he still held back. At the moment when he was picked up by Xie Kaiyu, he felt that something was wrong. In principle, women''s bodies are soft, but Xie Kaiyu is like an iron plate, and this chest is also peaceful. However, unlike other women, Xie Kaiyu is also normal. After all, she is the daughter of the Wulin alliance leader, and she also practices martial arts as a child Su Yao''s thinking began to fly all over the sky. When he was thrown to bed by Xie Kaiyu, he finally recovered. "Come on, don''t pretend." Xie Kaiyu''s voice rang. Su Yao almost opened his eyes in fright How does Xie Kaiyu know that he is pretending to be dizzy? Is it cheating him? No, no, absolutely not. It''s Xie Kaiyu''s way. Xie Kaiyu did not speak any more, but Su Yao heard the sound of drawing the sword. Immediately in the heart mouth spit up fragrance. Is there something wrong with Xie Kaiyu''s brain? Is this going to give him another sword? He is a wounded man now. Can we let him go? "If you don''t get up again, don''t blame me for giving you another sword." Su Yao If I don''t get up, I just don''t get up. You can stab me with a sword. Then the next second, Su Yao felt the sword on his neck. ¡°¡­¡­¡± No, this guy isn''t coming for real, is he? "I only give you ten seconds to think. After that, if you don''t get up again, don''t blame me for being rude." Su Yao is very helpless, can only open his eyes, but began his performance. When he saw the sword on his neck, he was shocked. His body was trembling, even his voice was trembling. "Miss, what are you doing? Did I do something wrong again... " Xie Kaiyu looked at him pretending there. After he finished, he said, "why did you deliberately hit my sword just now?" Su Yao How did this guy find out? It''s obvious that what he did is very hidden. "What are you talking about, miss? I''m not a fool. How can I hit the sword? It''s because I''m not good at it. That''s why I got hurt. " Xie Kaiyu hooked her lips, "is that so?" "Well, miss, don''t you think I''m lying to you?" Xie Kaiyu didn''t speak, but his eyes revealed such information as "I have seen everything clearly". Su Yao felt an impulse to curse his mother. Why is Xie Kaiyu so hard to fool? It''s really killing the dog. "Miss, I''m in pain. Is my shoulder going to be broken?" Su Yao squeezed out a few tears and tried to change the subject. Xie Kaiyu looked at him and said, "you deserve it." Su Yao No, my shoulder was stabbed by you. Even if you don''t apologize, you still say that to me. Is your heart made of iron? Chapter 2600 After a while, the housekeeper sent for a doctor. I don''t know if I said something in advance. As soon as the doctor came in, he wanted to feel Su Yao''s pulse. Su Yao knew that in ancient times, these doctors could know the gender of patients by feeling their pulse, so he was very resistant. After all, if the doctor knew he was a man, he would tell Xie Kaiyu immediately. "Doctor, I just hurt my shoulder. Why do I feel my pulse?" The doctor subconsciously looked at Xie Kaiyu standing by. Xie Kaiyu said, "I asked the doctor to feel your pulse. I think your body is too weak. There must be other problems. I''ll treat them together now." Su Yao Why didn''t I know I had other problems? I think you have a different plan. "Miss, I feel very well. I don''t have any place for the doctor to feel my pulse. I''d better let the doctor look at my shoulder as soon as possible. I''m going to die of pain." "Are you hiding something from me?" Su Yao immediately raised 12 points of vigilance, "no, why did miss say that?" "Since you have nothing to hide from me, why are you so resistant?" Although he knew that Yuyao in front of him was su Yao, his guess was shaken by the recent events, so he planned to make sure again. But the timing is not right. He should take medicine first and let the doctor feel the pulse. But it doesn''t matter. Even if Su Yao resists, he still has a way to make him obedient. "Yuyao, I know I shouldn''t doubt you, but it''s really hard for me not to doubt your behavior." "And you should listen to me. Why are you becoming more and more disobedient recently? If it goes on like this, I guess I can only let the housekeeper drive you away. " Su Yao Are you threatening me? Do you think I''m going to be the kind of person to be threatened? Well, I really am. "I see, miss." Su Yao looked at the doctor again, "doctor, you can feel my pulse now." Su Yao: Tangyuan, it''s time for you to come out. Tangyuan: host, what are you doing? Su Yao: change my pulse so that the doctor can''t find out my real gender. Tangyuan: OK, I see. I will try my best to finish it. Xie Kaiyu didn''t expect that Su Yao really compromised, which made him feel that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say what was wrong. However, he thought that even if Su Yao had the ability to communicate with heaven, he could not change his pulse. The truth will soon come out. Seeing that Su Yao agreed, the doctor quickly gave him a pulse. After finishing the pulse, the doctor looked at Xie Kaiyu again. Xie Kaiyu understood the meaning of his eyes and could not help frowning. Then he asked him to give Su Yao a pulse again. But the conclusion is the same as last time. This makes Xie Kaiyu a little suspicious of life. How could it be wrong? Is it the doctor''s skill? But this doctor is the best in the area. Or does Su Yao really have the ability to change people''s pulse? Su Yao noticed the eye contact between Xie Kaiyu and the doctor, which made him more sure that Xie Kaiyu had found something. This time, because of the help of Tangyuan, he was able to escape. Maybe not so lucky next time. So we have to be more careful in the future. Chapter 2601 Xie Kaiyu did not feel that her idea was wrong. He is going to try again. So the third night, he made such a request to Su Yao, "wait a minute, you wait for me to wash." Hearing this, Su Yao''s pupils began to shake violently, and his face was about to crack. Does Xie Kaiyu know what she''s talking about? But he had never been asked to wait on him in the bath before. Why did he have to do that all of a sudden? Don''t you know the difference between men and women? "I''m afraid I can''t do that, miss." Xie Kaiyu looked at Su Yao with stiff expression. A smile flashed in her eyes quickly, "why?" "My shoulder was injured a few days ago, but it''s not good yet." Su Yao quickly found an excuse. "But you don''t have only one hand." Xie Kaiyu said. Su Yao suddenly choked Although my left hand is not injured, it is not flexible all the time. I am afraid that I will do something wrong and make miss angry. " "You don''t have to do anything, just rub my back." Su Yao No, can you just say that? Can you take care of the identity of your daughter''s family? If this is heard by other people, they will definitely point at you. "Miss, why don''t I call Xiangxiu?" "No, I want you." Xie Kaiyu said, "if you push again, I''ll cut your tongue right away." Su Yao No, can you be reasonable? You can always cut your tongue or something. I think you might as well go to work in prison. Su Yao also wanted to find some more reasons, but he was afraid that Xie Kaiyu would be suspicious, so he could only reluctantly agree. But rubbing your back is impossible, absolutely impossible. "Miss, I''ll ask them to get the water ready." "Go ahead." Su Yao immediately away, he found Xiangxiu, "Xiangxiu." As soon as Xiangxiu turns her head and sees Su Yao, she is in a bad mood. "What are you doing here?" "There''s a good thing." Su Yao said. "What''s good?" "Miss asked me to wait for her to wash and bathe, but my hand was injured. I was afraid to do something wrong to annoy miss, so I came to you. I hope you can help me wash and bathe miss." Xiangxiu never believed that there would be such a good thing as pie falling from the sky at the end of the day. What''s more, the person who told her about it still disagreed with her all the time. She looked at Su Yao with suspicious eyes, "are you cheating me?" "If you don''t believe it, I''ll go to Lvzhu." With that, Su Yao was about to leave. Xiangxiu quickly called him, "wait a minute." Su Yao picked his eyebrows. "What''s the matter?" "I''d like to believe you this time, but if you lie to me, I''ll be with you forever." Although she didn''t believe Yuyao''s words, she couldn''t be robbed by Lvzhu. This is a rare chance to get close to the young master. Maybe the young master will take a fancy to her. As long as she can be with the young master, she is willing to give her fame. Yuyao is such a fool. Let her regret it. Thinking about this, Xiangxiu almost laughed. Seeing that Xiangxiu agreed, Su Yao was relieved. "Let''s go. Don''t let Miss wait too long." Xiangxiu nodded and went with Su Yao. On the way, she suddenly thought of a very important thing, "Why are you looking for me instead of Lvzhu?" "Green pearl has fallen asleep." Xiangxiu didn''t get suspicious, because she knew that Lvzhu always went to bed so early, "this time, even if I owe you personal feelings, if there is any need to help in the future, just say it." "Good." Chapter 2602 When Su Yao and Xiang Xiu passed by, Xie Kaiyu had already taken off her clothes and sat in the bathtub. When he heard the footsteps, he knew it was su Yao, but he also heard another step. This made him frown, "Yuyao, didn''t I ask you to come alone? Why do you have a man with you? " Su Yao did not expect that Xie Kaiyu''s hearing was so sensitive. He quickly looked at Xiangxiu behind him and motioned her not to speak. Xiangxiu understood what he meant and quickly closed his mouth. "Miss, are you mistaken? I''m the only one here?" Of course, Xie Kaiyu knew that Su Yao was cheating himself, but he wanted to see what Su Yao was going to do, so he didn''t expose him, "then come in quickly." Su Yao answered, pushed the door open and went in. He motioned Xiangxiu to follow him with his eyes. Xiangxiu nodded, put light feet, followed him to go in. But Xie Kaiyu still heard it, but he still didn''t expose it, "don''t dawdle, come and help me rub my back." "Good." Su Yao looks at Xiang Xiu and signals her to go in. When Xiangxiu thought about what happened next, she became very excited. She walked in quickly. Su Yao took the opportunity to quickly slip out and shut the door. I don''t know what happened inside. After a while, Xiangxiu suddenly flew out and fell heavily on the ground and fainted. Su Yao did not expect such a thing to happen, the whole person was stunned. When he reacts and wants to run away, Xie Kaiyu has rushed out in a murderous way, and he also catches him who wants to run away. When Su Yao saw that he wanted to kill himself, he always felt that he was going to be dead in the next second. He forced out a stiff smile, "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" "What''s the matter? That''s what I asked you Xie Kaiyu sneered, "it''s clear that you came to serve me, but you called Xiangxiu over. What do you mean?" Su Yao It''s not a big deal. Is it necessary to be so angry? "Today you dare to defy Yin and Yang. Next time you dare to ride on my head and be master?" Su Yao resisted the impulse to roll his eyes Miss, you misunderstood me. I never thought about it like this. The reason why I let Xiangxiu come here is because I''m afraid I can''t serve you well. " Xie Kaiyu continued to sneer, "do you know what she did to me?" At the thought of what Xiangxiu had just done and what he had said, he felt very sick. Su Yao was confused. "What did she do?" What else can these two women do? Wait! Is it difficult for Cheng Xiangxiu to see him all the time because he likes Xie Kaiyu? Su Yao''s eyes changed when he looked at Xie Kaiyu. "Miss, it''s me. If I had known that Xiang Xiu had such a mind, I would not have found her." "Miss, you have suffered." Although Xie Kaiyu didn''t know why Su Yao said such a thing to himself, he didn''t think it would be a good thing, so he didn''t plan to ask, otherwise he was afraid that he would be angry to death. "Come in with me." "Ah?" Su Yao''s face was blank. "I haven''t finished yet." Su Yao noticed that Xie Kaiyu was only wearing a robe, and the collar of the robe was wide open, and her chest was flat Chapter 2603 It just doesn''t look any different from men. For women, no matter how flat their breasts are, they can''t be the same as men''s Wait, isn''t Xie Kaiyu a man? With this thought, Su Yao''s eyes suddenly became horrified when he looked at Xie Kaiyu. "Miss, I have a very important question to ask you. I hope you can answer me truthfully." Xie Kaiyu looked at him, "what''s the problem?" "Are you a man or a woman?" Su Yao''s expression was very serious. But his eyes still looked at Xie Kaiyu''s chest. Xie Kaiyu looked in the direction he was looking at and finally understood why he suddenly asked such a question. "Do you think I''m a man or a woman?" Su Yao If I knew, would I have to ask you? "I think you should be a woman, or everyone would not call you miss." Yes, people in this family always use "Miss" to call Xie Kaiyu. And maybe Xie Kaiyu is different from other women, so her breasts are the same as men''s. Su Yao was immediately convinced by his own ideas. "I''m sorry, miss. I''m confused, that''s why I doubt the lady''s real identity. " Xie Kaiyu thought that Su Yao had found out, but he didn''t think that he suddenly denied his doubts, and his mood suddenly became very complicated. ¡°¡­¡­ Forget it. Think what you think. " One day he will let Su Yao know that he is a real man. Wait! Why did he suddenly have this idea? He must have been taken away by Su Yao. "Miss, it''s late. I''m very sleepy all of a sudden. Can I have a rest first?" "What do you think?" Xie Kaiyu looked at him with a smile. "I think Certainly not. " Su Yao gave a silly smile. "All right, you can go." Xie Kaiyu decided to let him go. Anyway, he had the answer in his heart, and even if the fact was different from what he thought, it didn''t matter. Anyway, he would never let this man go. He didn''t know why, but that''s what he thought. Su Yao didn''t expect that Xie Kaiyu let himself go so much. Although he thought something was wrong, he was still relieved. "Miss, I''ll have a rest. Good night." "Wait a minute." Xie Kaiyu suddenly stopped him. "What else can I do for you, miss?" "Take Xiangxiu away." Xie Kaiyu said. Su Yao noticed that Xiangxiu was still lying there. He quickly went forward to check the situation. After he found that Xiangxiu was still angry, he was more at ease. Although he doesn''t like Xiangxiu, he doesn''t want Xiangxiu to die. And this time, it was because of him that Xiangxiu was thrown out by Xie Kaiyu. "Miss, I''ll send Xiangxiu back to her room." Xie Kaiyu answered. Su Yao originally planned to leave with Xiangxiu in his arms, but under the gaze of Xie Kaiyu, he left with Xiangxiu in his arms. Xiangxiu, I''m sorry for you. I can''t help it. ¡­¡­ The next morning, as soon as he woke up, Su Yao heard Xiang Xiu scolding himself there. He put on his clothes and went out to have a look. He found that Xiangxiu was on the board there. And the rest of Xie''s servants were watching. Su Yao stepped forward and asked, "what''s the matter?" Chapter 2604 "I''m not very clear either. I just know what''s wrong with Xiangxiu." The person who answered him was Lu Zhu, "and I also heard that Xiang Xiu would be driven out of the house after she finished this meal." Su Yao I want to know why. It''s still because of him. If he didn''t do something like that last night, Xiangxiu wouldn''t be so miserable Xiangxiu had been beaten to death, but after seeing Su Yao, she suddenly had the energy to swear. "Yuyao, I know you are not kind-hearted. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be beaten, and I wouldn''t be driven out of Xie''s house. It''s all your fault." "You wait for me. I''ll never let you go. I''ve been with you all my life!" "Cunt, fox spirit..." Su Yao originally thought that he was sorry for Xiangxiu, but after being scolded by her, the guilt in his heart immediately disappeared. To tell the truth, the cause is really in him, but if Xiangxiu did not agree last night, it would not have happened. And last night Xiangxiu must have done something to Xie Kaiyu, that''s why she came to such an end. In other words, it''s not all his fault. "Yuyao, what did you do?" Standing on one side of the green bead very curious asked. Su Yao described to him what happened last night. Green bead suddenly realized, and looked at Xiangxiu''s eyes with a bit of schadenfreude, "so it is, then she really deserves it." Last night, Xiangxiu must have wanted to seduce the young master, and maybe did something to him. That''s why the young master is so angry and wants to drive Xiangxiu out of the house. Xiangxiu really has no self-knowledge. "Yuyao, you don''t have to blame yourself for this. It''s Xiangxiu who did something wrong." The young master didn''t beat Xiangxiu to death. It''s merciful. People nearby also heard Su Yaogang''s words and agreed with them one after another. "Yes, it''s Xiangxiu''s own fault, and she hasn''t been killed. It''s the lady''s mercy." Su Yao How bad is Xiangxiu''s popularity that makes so many people happy about it? And he seriously doubts whether these people all know that Xiangxiu has that kind of mind for Xie Kaiyu. Xiang Xiu, who was still abusing Su Yao, gradually lost her voice. The person who hit the board stopped and sniffed her nose with his fingers. After confirming that she was not dead, he poured a basin of cold water on her. Xiangxiu immediately woke up. When she saw Su Yao standing there, she continued to scold him. Listening to her abuse, Su Yao felt very bored. Xiang Xiu should have never read a book, so the abuse is all those words. "If you can''t scold anything else, don''t scold any more. I''m embarrassed to hear that." With these words, other people''s eyes looked at Su Yao as if they were looking at some devil. Xiangxiu has become so angry. He still wants to be angry. Isn''t he afraid of killing Xiangxiu? Xiangxiu didn''t expect this time. Su Yao even mocked himself. He was so angry that he turned his eyes and fainted again. At this time, she had been hit by enough boards. The two people who beat her on the board were not sympathetic at all, so they dragged her and threw her out of the door. Chapter 2605 Other people watched this scene, all involuntarily into their own, and then all can''t help shivering. Xiangxiu is too miserable. They must not be the same as Xiangxiu. Next, they must be more careful in their words and deeds This is the end of Xiangxiu. Without Xiangxiu, Su Yao felt that his roots were much cleaner, but suddenly he felt a little uncomfortable. When Xiang Xiu was there, he was always against him, and then he tried to get back. After Xiangxiu was driven out of the house, no one was against him any more, and no one sent him to the door. Moreover, Xie Kaiyu didn''t know what was going on, and suddenly he didn''t try to force him any more, which made him feel very bored now he is just idle to death. If it goes on like this, he will become a salted fish. So we can''t continue to waste time here. We have to find a way to tie Xie Kaiyu back. Su Yao waited and waited. Finally, an opportunity came. One night, he was so hungry that he sneaked into the kitchen and opened a small kitchen for himself. But what he didn''t expect was that he had just made a bowl of egg noodles for himself and was preparing to eat. Xie Kaiyu came in and caught him. It was too late for Su Yao to hide the noodles. It''s suffocating. "Miss, what are you doing here?" Xie Kaiyu took a look at the egg noodles in his hand, "all of a sudden, I''m a little hungry, so I came to the kitchen to see if there''s anything else to eat." Su Yao It''s a coincidence. I''m hungry too, so I''ll see if there''s anything else in the kitchen. Xie Kaiyu said again, "where is the egg noodles in your hand? I remember the cook didn''t seem to cook noodles today, did he "I made it myself." Su Yao replied. "You made it yourself?" Xie Kaiyu picked an eyebrow, "when will you cook?" Su Yao Is it difficult that I am a waste that can''t do anything in your eyes? "Miss, don''t look at me like this. In fact, my cooking skills are very good, and I wanted to be a cook at the beginning, but the housekeeper cheated me that I was so beautiful that he thought I could cook by myself. That''s nonsense, so I had to be a maid." Su Yao began to boast, but also very shameless of that kind. Xie Kaiyu did not expect that he could be so shameless. He was silent for a few seconds It turns out that you are so confident in your cooking skills. Let me taste your noodles. " Su Yao quickly protected his face, "Miss, this is what I want to eat." "Well?" Xie Kaiyu just said one word, and Su Yao compromised, "OK, but only one taste." "All right." Xie Kaiyu took the chopsticks in his hand and tasted them. Although he didn''t have much reaction, Su Yao knew that he must have been impressed by his cooking skills. "How are you, miss? Is it delicious? " Su Yao was proud. "It''s pretty good." Xie Kaiyu said, "you can also make a bowl for me now." Su Yaogang was ready to refuse, but suddenly realized that this was a good opportunity to take Xie Kaiyu away, so he agreed. "I see, miss. Go back to your room first. I''ll bring the noodles to you later." Chapter 2606 But Xie Kaiyu didn''t mean to leave at all, "I''m here to watch you do it." Su Yao No, you''re watching here. How can I do anything? "Miss, when I cook, I don''t like people watching. If someone is watching, it will affect my performance. So you''d better go back to your room, or I''m afraid I can''t make you a bowl of noodles tonight." "Are you threatening me?" Xie Kaiyu looked at him with a smile. Su Yao quickly denied, "how dare I threaten you, miss? What I said is true." "In that case, I''ll go back to my room. You should be faster." "All right, miss, close the door for me when you leave." Xie Kaiyu didn''t speak, but after he left the kitchen, he really closed the door. ¡°¡­¡­¡± No, why is he so obedient? Is his brain broken? Xie Kaiyu shook her head and wanted to shake the water out. But what I didn''t expect was that this scene was seen by his father Xie Hongyu. Xie Hongyu looked at him with a very complicated look. "Kaiyu, what were you doing just now?" "Nothing." Xie Kaiyu felt a little embarrassed, "Dad, you don''t sleep at night. What are you doing here?" "Hungry." Xie Hongyu said, "and you? What are you doing here? " "I''m hungry, too." Xie Hongyu was silent for a moment You should have just come out of the kitchen. Is there anything else to eat in the kitchen "No more." Xie Kaiyu thought of Su Yao, who was making noodles for herself in the kitchen, and said very decisively. His father has dealt with Su Yao several times, and he can definitely recognize Su Yao. As soon as they meet, they may have a fight. And maybe Su Yao will be hurt by his father. So it''s absolutely impossible for these two people to meet. "But how can I smell something in the kitchen?" Xie Hongyu is dubious, "you this kid should not be to carry me to eat what good thing?" "No, if you don''t believe what I''m saying, then forget it." "No, I still have to go in and have a look." Xie Kaiyu wanted to stop Xie Hongyu, but she couldn''t stop him at all. He could only watch Xie Hongyu push the door and go in. Su Yaogang was just concentrating on eating his own noodles. He didn''t hear the conversation between them, so he thought the person who came in was Xie Kaiyu. "Miss, didn''t I just tell you..." Su Yao said as he turned around. When he found that it was Xie Hongyu, not Xie Kaiyu, he was dumbfounded. Why did Xie Hongyu come all of a sudden? Did he recognize himself? Su Yao quickly lowered his head. But Xie Hongyu''s attention is not on him, but on his half bowl of egg noodles. "Are you the new cook?" Su Yao didn''t know how to answer, so he looked at Xie Kaiyu. Xie Kaiyu said, "Dad, he''s my new maid." "When did you find a maid? Didn''t you let anyone near you before? Isn''t that a good-looking maid of yours? " Hearing this, Su Yao suddenly felt that his three outlooks had been strongly shaken. He originally thought that Xie Hongyu, as a Wulin leader, would be a very serious type, because he didn''t expect that the other side would be so serious. He had to wonder if he was dreaming Chapter 2607 Xie Kaiyu suddenly felt very ashamed. He''s a father. He''s very old. He''s still so unruly. If these words were heard by others, it would be a shame. "What are you doing with your head down? Lift it up and let me have a look. " Xie Hongyu spoke again. Su Yao didn''t want to raise his head, but he had no choice but to compromise. At the moment when Su Yao raised his head, Xie Hongyu frowned, "how do I think you are like a person?" Su Yao smirk, "master, are you wrong?" "No mistake, you really look like someone I know. I remember that you look very much like Su Yao, the leader of the demon sect. " The expression on Su Yao''s face almost couldn''t be kept, "master, are you mistaken? How can I look like that big devil?" It''s the first time to say that you are a big devil. Xie Hongyu still insisted on his view, "no mistake, I still have his portrait in my hand." Su Yao No, as a Wulin leader, it''s strange for you to hide the portrait of your enemy? Is your family so abnormal? Do other people know that you are such people? "You''re not the kid''s sister or something, are you?" Xie Hongyu reached out and touched his beard and looked at it carefully. Su Yao Sorry, I''m the leader of the demon sect. "If you really have any blood relationship with that boy, if I catch you and threaten him, will he soon submit to me?" Su Yao I didn''t expect that you are so old that you still have such a middle two heart. I''m really an eye opener. "I know all the things that the boy has done, and I know that he is not like the rumor. I tried to attract him several times, but he refused every time." Xie Hongyu suddenly began to talk to himself. Su Yao No, it''s reasonable to say that you, the Wulin leader, should not be a sworn enemy to the demon sect leader. You want to strangle each other every time you meet him? Why do you want to attract each other? Is there something wrong with your brain? And it''s different from the original story he knew. Is there something wrong? Maybe he felt that his father was too shameful. Xie Kaiyu finally couldn''t help saying, "Dad, can you stop talking nonsense there? I''ve investigated. He has nothing to do with Su Yao. They just look alike. " "What a pity." Xie Hongyu sighed with regret, "but it''s the first time I''ve seen you protect others. Don''t you like her?" Xie Kaiyu "We don''t value the right family now. If you really like it, marry her back." Su Yao No, I''m a woman now. Let your own daughter marry the same sex, your mind is really open enough. "Master, I''m a woman. This woman can''t get married with her." "You can rest assured of that." Xie Hongyu said with a smile, "I have raised this boy for so many years, and I am very clear that he is a man." This sentence is like a bolt from the blue. Su Yao is petrified Chapter 2608 What did he hear just now? Is Xie Kaiyu a man? How is that possible? The original plot clearly states that Xie Kaiyu is a woman? How did you suddenly become a woman? You''re not lying to him, are you? Or did he get a fake story from Tangyuan? "Tangyuan, what''s the matter? Why did Xie Kaiyu suddenly become a man? You can explain it to me quickly. " "Host, I''m sorry, I made a mistake in the original plot. We are in the same plane now." "What do you mean? Make it clear to me "This is a story written by the reader. The reader likes Su Yao very much, but in the original story, Su Yao is killed as the author, so he produces his own food. What''s more, Su Yao and Xie Kaiyu are CP''s, and they are corrupt women, so they set Xie Kaiyu as a man. " Tangyuan explains. Su Yao He really has never seen this kind of operation. ¡°¡­¡­ Then I won''t be targeting Xie Kaiyu this time? " "Yes, it''s Xie Kaiyu." "Then why didn''t you tell me about it earlier?" "I''ve reminded you once before, but you didn''t take it seriously." Said Tang yuan. Su Yao thought about it carefully and found that it was really like that. He was silent for a moment. After a while, he said, "in this case, why do you still have the task of binding Xie Kaiyu back to the demon sect?" "In order to enhance the relationship between you and Xie Kaiyu." Tangyuan said boldly. Su Yao suddenly choked, "do you think it''s necessary to do this task now?" "Yes, of course. Of course, you can also tie Xie Kaiyu back, and then let her go. Let''s go through a process. " Su Yao was speechless. "Don''t you think it''s unnecessary?" "Host, in order to complete the task, you have to be patient." Tang Yuan advised. "Well, I see. You don''t have to say any more." "And the task?" "Don''t worry, I will finish it well." "Come on, I support you in spirit." ¡­¡­ Xie Kaiyu didn''t expect that his father would tell the truth like this. Suddenly, he felt a little uneasy. He looked at Su Yao and saw that Su Yao was struck by thunder. He knew that he couldn''t accept the fact. Su Yao really couldn''t accept the fact. After all, he had already called Miss Xie Kaiyu for so long. And now miss suddenly became a young master, such a big change, even how calm people can not accept all of a sudden. Su Yao''s eyes were very complicated when he looked at Xie Kaiyu. He just wanted to say something, but suddenly he smelled something burning. Xie Hongyu and Xie Kaiyu also smell it, and they frown one after another. Xie Kaiyu looked around, and then the target was fixed on the top of the pot. "Is there something cooking in it?" Su Yao then realized that there was still noodles in the pot. He quickly opened the lid of the pot and found that the water in the pot had dried up and the noodles had become black. He could not see the original shape, and the pot was about to burn out. He beat a basin of water quickly and put out the fire. Then he looked at Xie Kaiyu, "Miss I''m sorry, young master. I can''t eat the noodles I cooked for you. " Xie Kaiyu is no longer in the mood to eat noodles. There are so many things happening today. "Forget it, I don''t want to eat now, that''s it." Chapter 2609 But there is a special person who wants to eat, that person is Xie Hongyu. Xie Hongyu looked at Su Yao eagerly, "I want to eat, you make a bowl for me." Although he knew that he was in the same position, Su Yao was still unable to accept Xie Hongyu. He really wanted to refuse, but he knew he couldn''t. "I see. I''ll cook some more now." Xie Hongyu''s eyes brightened. "Very good. If the noodles you cooked are to my taste, I will give you my son." Su Yao This is really unnecessary. Xie Kaiyu sighed helplessly, "Dad, can you be normal?" Xie Hongyu immediately stared in the past, "when am I abnormal, where am I abnormal? You little boy, can you expect me to do better? " "And I''m looking for a daughter-in-law for you. If you do it yourself, you may never find a daughter-in-law in your life." Su Yao could hardly keep the expression on his face Can you stop looking at me when you say that? Xie Kaiyu, can you say something? Can''t you take care of your father who is not serious at all? Xie Kaiyu didn''t speak. Anyway, he couldn''t speak. ¡­¡­ After eating Su Yao''s noodles, Xie Hongyu wants him to be his daughter-in-law. "Yuyao, do you have anyone you like now?" Su Yao didn''t speak and even wanted to slip away. Xie Hongyu didn''t mind. He continued, "look at my son. Although he is not very good-looking and talented, you will never lose money if you marry him." Listening to this, Su Yao imagined the scene of Xie Hongyu selling his son to other girls. All of a sudden, he couldn''t accept that the Wulin alliance leader was such a person. Can the reader who writes about the same humanity not rely on his writing about the same humanity, so he can make the people in the original book like this? Doesn''t she feel that such a role is not the one she likes at all? Listening to Xie Hongyu''s chatter there, Su Yao''s mood was a little broken. Xie Kaiyu really didn''t want to let her father lose him so much, so she quickly dragged the man away. The world is clean. In case Xie Hongyu suddenly comes back, he can''t even clean up his things, so he leaves the kitchen in such a hurry and goes back to his room. Su Yao soon fell asleep, but he had a very strange dream. The content of that dream was like this - Xie Kaiyu blocked him in the room and asked him with a smile, "do you think I''m a man or a woman?" He replied, "female." "You guessed wrong." Xie Kaiyu''s evil spirit smiles, and then pulls down her trousers to him. This is really a nightmare, scared Su Yao suddenly woke up. When he opened his eyes and found a man standing by the bed, he was startled again. Then he fixed his eyes and found that the man standing was Xie Kaiyu. Su Yao could not resist the impulse to spit out fragrance. He frowned and asked, "young master, what are you doing standing by my bed when you don''t sleep at night? Are you acting like a ghost to scare me? It''s frightening. It''s frightening. " Xie Kaiyu pursed her lips. "I''m here to apologize for what happened today." Su Yao No, didn''t you see that I was asleep just now? There must be something wrong with your father and son. Can you be normal? Chapter 2610 "Young master, you don''t need to apologize to me at all. You are the master and I am the servant. No matter what the master does, he is always right. " "And it''s midnight now. Even if you really want to apologize, you have to wait until the day." Smell speech, Xie Kaiyu frowned, "are you angry?" Su Yao smiles, "I''m not angry." "But how do I feel you''re angry?" "That''s the young master''s illusion." Su Yao continued to smile, "young master, it''s very late now. Young master, you''d better go back to your room and go to bed." "All right, I''ll go to bed." Su Yao No, you really left like this? Didn''t you come to apologize to me? ¡­¡­ Since the last time they ate Su Yao''s noodles, Xie Hongyu and Xie Kaiyu are totally addicted to Su Yao''s cooking skills, so they come to Su Yao every so often to open a small kitchen. Su Yao felt that he was going to become a cook. He must not go on like this, or he will cook for all the people in this house sooner or later. At that time, he, the leader of the demon sect, will be reduced to a cook. So we have to get out of here. And the chance to leave soon came. That night, not long after su Yao had gone to sleep, Xie Kaiyu suddenly came and knocked on the door, and knocked on it until he woke up. Su Yao was very helpless to get out of bed and open the door. Seeing Xie Kaiyu standing at the door, he said, "young master, what''s the matter with you this evening?" I don''t go to bed this evening. What are you arguing about? Doesn''t he have to sleep? "I''m hungry." Xie Kaiyu said. Su Yao immediately rolled his eyes, "since you are hungry, then you go to the cook in the house to cook for you." "But now I can only eat what you cook." Xie Kaiyu said. If other people listen to this sentence, they will be moved. But after hearing this, Su Yao wanted to beat Xie Kaiyu to death. Can I just eat what I cook? When did your mouth get so sharp? Would you starve to death without me? "What if I refuse?" "Then I won''t go until you promise." The expression on Xie Kaiyu''s face looks very serious. Su Yao wanted to beat him, but now he couldn''t, so he had to compromise, "OK, I''ll cook noodles for you now, but this is the last time." Damn, I''ll let you die later. No, I''ll tie you away later. ¡­¡­ In fact, Xie Kaiyu has long discovered that the bowl of noodles Su Yao cooked for himself was filled with medicine, but he pretended to know nothing and ate it all. The medicine took effect quickly. Just after eating the bowl of noodles, Xie Hongyu had already fallen down. Su Yao poked his face with a finger and called his name in his ear. "Xie Kaiyu, Xie Kaiyu." Seeing that Xie Kaiyu didn''t respond, Su Yao knew that he had succeeded. He didn''t dare to delay any longer and left with Xie Kaiyu on his shoulder. The believers in the church had been informed for a long time, so they were sleepy and waiting there. They see Su Yao carrying Xie Kaiyu back, immediately very excited to meet forward. "Master, you are back at last. Who is the man you are carrying on your shoulder?" "Xie Kaiyu." Su Yao said as he put Xie Kaiyu down. Smell speech, all of a sudden to take a breath of air conditioning, "is really Xie Kaiyu?" Chapter 2611 "Yes." Su Yao said. "Master, I didn''t expect that you actually tied him up. You''re really powerful." "Master, now that Xie Kaiyu is in your hands, you can use him to threaten the old man Xie Hongyu. Maybe you can take the old man''s position as the leader of Wulin." Su Yao immediately glared at the man who said this, "what are you talking about? I''m not interested in the position of Wulin alliance leader. I''m even less interested in managing those pedantic people. It''s better to be free now. " "Besides, when did I say that I would take him to threaten Xie Hongyu?" The man was silent, and then asked everyone''s voice, "since you don''t have that plan, why do you want to tie him back?" "Of course it''s because I like him." Su Yao said lightly. Then his words were like a bolt from the blue. They were all silly. Bu Jiaoji was the first one to respond, "master, does this mean that we will have the master''s wife from now on?" Su Yao nodded, "that''s right." "But what if he doesn''t want to?" "Then lock him up until he wants to." Su Yao said. In fact, Xie Kaiyu, who has been pretending to be dizzy, has been saying "I will, I will" in her heart. "You put him in the dungeon now." People don''t think there''s something wrong with closing Xie Kaiyu in the dungeon. After they answered, two men came forward, one holding Xie Kaiyu''s ankle with one hand. Seeing that they were about to drag Xie Kaiyu away, Su Yao''s eyebrows jumped and stopped him. "I didn''t ask you to drag him to the dungeon. According to your practice, even if he is immortal, he has to peel off his skin." "What should we do? Do you want to take him? " Before Su Yao spoke, they said, "master, you''d better hold the master''s wife by yourself. We don''t dare to touch her." Su Yao No, I was just joking with you. Are you serious? "Forget it, just carry him." "Yes." The two men answered and left with Xie Kaiyu on their shoulders. Now the night was very deep. Su Yao was very sleepy. He didn''t have the heart to talk about other things. After letting other people have a rest, he also went to have a rest. As for Xie Kaiyu, who was put in the dungeon, he didn''t care. During this period of time in Xie''s house, he has suffered a lot. No matter what, he has to let Xie Kaiyu return. ¡­¡­ Su Yao had a good sleep. The next morning, he didn''t get up until the sun was out. The sleep refreshed him a lot. After washing, he went to the dungeon. He wanted to see how Xie Kaiyu slept that night. However, Xie Kaiyu was poured with the drug, and the effect of the drug was very good. Xie should have slept well last night, and maybe she hasn''t woken up yet. But when he saw Xie Kaiyu sitting there and smiling at him, he felt that he might have been cheated by this guy. "When did you wake up?" "Which one do you mean?" Xie Kaiyu asked with a smile, "do you mean after I was drugged by you, or this morning?" Chapter 2612 After hearing this, Su Yao was more sure that he was fooled by Xie Kaiyu. Also, Xie Kaiyu is so powerful, how could he not smell the medicine in his face. "Since you have already found out, why should I bring you back after that?" "That''s because I want to see what you''re going to do." Xie Kaiyu said. "I heard all that you said last night. I didn''t expect that you should have such thoughts on me, but it really scared me Su Yao recalled what he said last night, and then he thought that all those words were heard by Xie Kaiyu. He was not angry at all. "It''s fun to play with me, isn''t it? Do you want to die? " "Are you willing to kill me?" Su Yao God, he is really reluctant to kill this dog. He shouldn''t have come here just now. He''s full of gas from Xie Kaiyu. "Do you know that I am the leader of the demon sect for a long time?" "Yes." Xie Kaiyu directly admitted, "the first time I saw you in the mansion, I thought you were probably the leader of the demon cult, and what happened later also confirmed that my guess was right." "Then why didn''t you expose me?" "Because I want to know what you''re here for." Xie Kaiyu said boldly. "But now I know your purpose. You''re here for me." Su Yao was about to vomit blood Xie Kaiyu is really shameless. "You think too much. I don''t want my men to go astray, that''s why I said that. I brought you here to threaten your father with you. " The expression on Xie Kaiyu''s face remained unchanged. "Then you want my father''s position as the leader of the Wulin alliance. In fact, my father doesn''t want to be the leader of the Wulin Alliance for a long time, and he is very optimistic about you. If you really want to be the leader, just tell him, and he will be very happy to pass the position to you." Su Yao didn''t want to talk to Xie Kaiyu any more. He was afraid that he would vomit blood. "You just stay here and let me go when I''m in a good mood." "Wait a minute, can you send me some quilts when you get there? It''s too cold here. Maybe I''ll freeze to death before you let me out." Su Yao turned his head and glared at him fiercely, "then you can freeze to death." Although the mouth said that, but not long after, Su Yao still let his men sent a few quilts, and a bed. Those men also helped to make the bed, and asked Xie Kaiyu a few words. "Are you really our future godmother?" "I guess so." Xie Kaiyu replied shamelessly. "Why does our leader like you?" "You have to ask your master about that." "Do you really want to be our leader''s wife?" Xie Kaiyu did not hesitate, "yes." "What if your father doesn''t agree?" "My father won''t be in charge of my marriage." Xie Kaiyu said. "Would he agree with you to be with a man?" "My father is very open-minded." "So the last question, if one day those decent people call, who will you stand on?" "I''m on your side, of course." Xie Kaiyu replied without hesitation. "Very good. You have passed our test. From today on, you will take care of the master." Chapter 2613 When Su Yao came over, he heard just such a sentence. He almost faltered at his feet. Now he finally understood that there was no normal person in this plane. He was the only one who was normal. "What are you talking about there?" Hearing Su Yao''s voice, the believers immediately closed their mouths. But Xie Kaiyu is still so calm, "just asked me if I would like to be your leader''s wife, I said yes, they are very excited." Su Yao You are really powerful enough to say such things with such an expression. Admiration, admiration! "Don''t listen to Xie Kaiyu''s nonsense. This guy is very cunning. What he said just now is just to let you relax your guard and take the opportunity to escape." "And I didn''t say I wanted him to be my godwife." "Master, Mingming said that before last night." Immediately someone came out to tear it down. Standing next to the people quickly away from him, but also look at him with a fool''s eyes. Dare to tear down the leader''s platform in public, is he not afraid of being beaten by the leader? The expression on Su Yao''s face was almost distorted. "What are you talking nonsense about? When did our leader say such a thing?" That person is also a brain of a tendon, "is said last night, in addition to me, other people also heard." "We didn''t hear anything. You didn''t sleep well last night, so there''s something wrong with your memory." The others quickly drew a clear line with him. The man did not expect that they would say so, and immediately felt very aggrieved, "what are you talking about? I clearly remember that." Su Yao felt that his head was going to explode. None of the followers of the original master is reliable at all. This demon sect will be finished sooner or later. It seems that he has to develop his sideline quickly. Otherwise, when the evil cult is gone, he will be unemployed. "Come on, don''t quarrel there. Get out of here. I have something to talk to our great Xia Xie." "Well, well, let''s go now. Come on, master. You can take him down." Su Yao No, can you think of something serious? Su Yao glared at Xie Kaiyu and said, "don''t think what you heard last night is true. I know you came back to threaten those decent people in the Wulin. You''d better not play with me, or I won''t be polite to you. " Xie Kaiyu continued to smile, "explanation is equal to cover up, cover up is equal to the fact." Su Yao was angry again, "do you believe I''ll hit you now?" Xie Kaiyu looked at him for a long time, and then said, "forget it. You can''t beat me." Su Yao was even more angry. Although he knows it''s true, it doesn''t mean he can be insulted. "What do you mean? Do you look down on me, the Lord of Mott? " "I don''t look down on you. I''m just stating the truth." Xie Kaiyu said. "You are looking down on me!" Xie Kaiyu chose to shut up because Su Yao didn''t listen to his explanation. Su Yao thought that he was acquiescent and sneered, "good, you really look down on me. Come on, let''s fight now." When Xie Kaiyu wanted to say something more, Su Yao suddenly punched him. He quickly dodged and Chapter 2614 After a few rounds, Su Yao was pinned down by Xie Yuanyu. His eyes are full of unconvinced, "Xie Kaiyu, you let me go, if you have the ability, let''s do it again!" "If I had wanted to kill you just now, you would have been dead by now." Xie Kaiyu said, "and I''m not interested in fighting with you now. You''re too weak." Su Yao felt that his dignity had been seriously challenged. He knelt up and Xie Kaiyu was fatally beaten. The expression on his face changed again and again. "You don''t talk about martial arts." "I''m sorry, in the eyes of our demon sect, there has never been the word" martial virtue. " Su Yao said with a smile, "you''d better stop picking on me in the future, or I''ll let you die." Tangyuan: host, when he''s with you, he''s going to die. Su Yao: get out of the way. There''s no place for you to talk. "You are really cruel, but I just like you." Su Yao''s face suddenly turned red. He glared at Xie Kaiyu, who was smiling brightly there. "I thought you were all decent people in the Wulin, but I didn''t expect that you, the son of today''s alliance leader, would say such a thing. I think it''s a pill of Wulin sooner or later." "And I think you''re a scum." Xie Kaiyu was bewildered by the word "slag man" and said, "when did I become a slag man? Have I ever cheated anyone? " "Yes, you deceived my feelings." Su Yao blurted out subconsciously. Xie Kaiyu raised her eyebrows and said, "what feelings have I cheated you? You don''t like me, do you? " Su Yao wanted to step on Xie Kaiyu''s very proud face. "You really look up to yourself. I''m referring to your dressing up as a woman." "What do you think other people will think of you if they know you''re dressed as a woman?" "Are you going to tell me about it?" Of course, Su Yao did not intend to tell the story, but it did not prevent him from threatening Xie Kaiyu with it. "You''d better be obedient in the future, or I''ll definitely tell you about it." "Well, well, I''ll be obedient. Don''t tell me about it." Su Yao thought that he was afraid of himself, and immediately became proud, "it''s almost the same. You can stay here, and I''ll enjoy my breakfast." "I''m hungry, too." Xie Kaiyu said. Su Yao rolled a white eye, "what do you care if you are hungry?" "Of course, it''s none of your business. I was caught by you, so you have the obligation to take charge of my three meals a day. Now I''m hungry, you naturally have to give me food." "I think you''d better eat pig food." "Are you willing to let me eat pig food?" "Do you think I''m not willing to let you eat pig food?" Su Yao asked with a sneer. "Don''t give me any more pressure, or I''ll get rid of you now." "You can''t beat me." ¡°¡­¡­ Go away ¡­¡­ Recently, a big event happened in Xie''s house. The next people found that their young master Xie Kaiyu had disappeared, and along with him, there was the young master''s maid Yuyao. They doubt whether Xie Kaiyu eloped with Yuyao. After all, there seems to be something wrong between them. The housekeeper told Xie Hongyu about it. For his son''s disappearance, Xie Hongyu is not flustered. On the contrary, he is moved to tears. "My son finally grew up and learned to elope..." Chapter 2615 "Master, are you sure not to send someone to find the young master? What should we do if the young master is taken away by the demon sect? I''ve heard that the means of the demon sect are very vicious. If it falls into their hands, the young master will probably have some problems. " "Don''t believe in rumors, don''t spread them." Xie Hongyu said. The housekeeper was at a loss. "What do you mean?" "I used to deal with Su Yao, the leader of the demon sect. He is not like what the rumor says." Xie Hongyu touched his beard, "and Kaiyu is very powerful. Those people of the demon sect are not his opponents at all." "Besides, he''s eloping for love. After a while, he''ll come back when he understands the cruelty of the outside world." Housekeeper: No, how can you be so sure that he really eloped for love? The maid next to him looks like the leader of the demon sect. Maybe the leader of the demon sect disguises herself. He is likely to be locked up in the dungeon of the demon sect now. "Sir, don''t you think the maid next to the young master is suspicious? Don''t you think she''s very much like a person? " "I know." Xie Hongyu said. "Have you ever thought that the maid next to you was the master of the demon sect disguised as her "I''ve made it clear for a long time. It''s exactly what you said." Xie Hongyu said, "but don''t worry, the leader of the demon sect can''t beat Kaiyu." Housekeeper: How confident are you to the young master? As the only normal person in this house, he is really too difficult. ¡­¡­ After staying in the dungeon for three consecutive days, Xie Kaiyu finally couldn''t help it. He ran out of the dungeon this evening and successfully found the room where Su Yao lived. Su Yao is not in the room now, which just gives Xie Kaiyu a good chance to do something. Xie Kaiyu took off her clothes and hid in the quilt, ready to surprise Su Yao. Not long after that, Su Yao came back from his bath. There are too many things to go out these days, so he is very tired now. If he doesn''t see them, he just lies on the bed. After lying down, he felt that he was pressing something. He quickly stood up and lifted the quilt to have a look. When he saw Xie Kaiyu, who had only a pair of profane trousers left, he suddenly felt that he was all right. Why is Xie Kaiyu in her own bed? How did he get out of the dungeon? "Hi, good evening." Xie Kaiyu said hello to Su Yao with a smile. Su Yao''s forehead was bulging. He took a deep breath and tried to control his temper. "Xie Kaiyu, why are you in my bed?" "It''s for you, of course." Xie Kaiyu said. "Then why did you take off your clothes?" "I''m warming your bed." Xie Kaiyu said boldly. Su Yao had never seen such a shameless person before. The corners of his mouth twitched a few times How did you get out of the dungeon? " "It''s all like this. What''s the problem?" Xie Kaiyu blinked. See Su Yao is a burst of Qi and blood turn gush, "you now immediately roll back to me!" "I don''t want to go back there. It''s too dark and cold. I''m afraid of myself at night." Xie Kaiyu looked at him wrongly. "Let me sleep with you tonight. I promise I will never do anything." Chapter 2616 Su Yao was not moved at all. "You get out of my room now, or I don''t mind throwing you out." He said while reaching out to pull Xie Kaiyu. But I don''t know what happened. At this moment, his unusual strength suddenly disappeared, and he was dragged by Xie Kaiyu. Unprepared, he was so pressed on Xie Kaiyu''s body, and he was also close to him. One second, two seconds, three seconds After su YaoFa answered, he jumped up in fright. "What did you do just now? It''s shameless of you to play a hooligan on me. " Xie Kaiyu is really innocent, "it''s you who suddenly jumped on me. It has nothing to do with me." "Don''t admit to taking advantage of it, scum man!" Su Yao raised his foot to kick him. But Xie Kaiyu''s speed is faster than his. Xie Kaiyu quickly grasped Su Yao''s foot, which was kicking towards him. She also reached out to touch it. Su Yao felt that he was about to get goose bumps all over his body. He quickly took his feet back from Xie Kaiyu''s palm. "Get out of here now!" "What are you going to do with me if I don''t go out?" Xie Kaiyu asked with a smile. Su Yao thought about it carefully, and found that he really couldn''t do with Xie Kaiyu, because he couldn''t beat Xie Kaiyu at all, and Xie Kaiyu''s face was much thicker than his. "Are you really not going out?" "Don''t go out." Xie Kaiyu replied firmly. "Well, since you''re not going, am I going?" Xie Kaiyu saw that he was angry and got up quickly, "I''ll go, I''ll go, I''ll go right away." Su Yao did not speak, so he looked at him with his chin raised. Xie Kaiyu put on her clothes and then walked out step by step. Seeing that Su Yao didn''t want to keep him, he sighed in his heart. It seems that he has to work harder. A believer passing by the door saw that Xie Kaiyu came out of Su Yao''s room, and her clothes were not neat. He immediately thought about what had just happened. Then he said, "what did you do with the leader just now?" "Nothing." Xie Kaiyu said. "Are you sure you didn''t do that with the leader?" "No, I''d like to sleep with him tonight, but he kicked me out without mercy." "It turns out that you are really miserable. Wait..." The believer suddenly discovered a very important thing, "aren''t you locked up in the dungeon? How did you get out? " "That''s how it came out." "The believer said No wonder the leader will drive you out. He must be angry. " "Do you know why he was angry?" "He must be angry that you left the dungeon without permission." The believer replied confidently, "I tell you, if you go back to the dungeon now, the leader will not be angry any more." "Really?" "If you don''t believe it, I''m afraid the leader will never forgive you." Although he felt that this method was very unreliable, Xie Kaiyu still planned to have a try, so he really went back to the dungeon. Su Yao soon knew about it, but he didn''t pay attention to it. But he couldn''t sleep tonight, because when he closed his eyes, his mind was full of pictures of Xie Kaiyu wearing only a pair of pants Chapter 2617 Su Yao, who couldn''t sleep, wanted to hit people, so he put on his coat and went to the dungeon to find Xie Kaiyu, the culprit who couldn''t sleep tonight. But when he looked for the past, Xie Kaiyu had already fallen asleep, and still had a good sleep. He looked at Xie Kaiyu, who was sleeping soundly, and then compared him. He couldn''t sleep at all. He was even more angry. So he woke Xie Kaiyu mercilessly. "Xie Kaiyu, you son of a bitch, get up quickly!" Xie Kaiyu actually woke up the moment Su Yao came in, but he didn''t open his eyes because he wanted to know if Su Yao would do something to him while he was asleep. Now he knew that Su Yao was just here to wake him up. "My dear Godmaster, I don''t sleep in the middle of the night. Why do you come to me?" "I can''t sleep." Su Yao said. "What does it matter to me that you can''t sleep?" "Of course, it doesn''t matter. I can''t sleep because of you." Su Yao said boldly. "What do you want from me?" "I can''t sleep, and you can''t either." "So are you going to stare at me here?" Su Yao suddenly choked You are mistaken. I intend to stare at you here, but no one else can ask for it. " "Should I thank you?" "No, you just need to shut your mouth." Su Yao said as he sat on the bed. "You go down there for me." "This is my bed." Xie Kaiyu was very helpless. "Everything here is mine." "Am I yours, too?" Su Yao rolled his eyes, did not answer this question, "hurry down, or I''ll kick you down myself." "You don''t have to kick me. I''ll go down by myself." Xie Yiyu sighed, got out of bed, and then sat down on a small stool. Compared with him, the stool was too poor, so it seemed a little desolate. Su Yao thought he didn''t see anything, so he laid down on the bed and occupied Xie Kaiyu''s bed. After a while, sleepiness suddenly surged up. Su Yao closed his eyes and soon fell asleep. Sitting there thinking about life, Xie Kaiyu heard a slight purr, stood up and saw that Su Yao had fallen asleep. She couldn''t help but smile and went to bed. ¡­¡­ When he woke up the next morning, Su Yao felt something was wrong. After a careful look, he found that he was sleeping in the dungeon, and Xie Kaiyu was sleeping next to him. Xie Kaiyu''s sleeping appearance was very bad. He hugged him like a doll. He felt that he was about to suffocate. Su Yao reached out his hand and pushed Xie Kaiyu hard. "Xie Kaiyu, get up quickly!" Xie Kaiyu opened her eyes, looked at him for a few seconds, then closed them again, "what are you doing? Let me sleep a little longer. " Su Yao took a deep breath and roared, "get up..." The man who came to deliver breakfast to Xie Kaiyu was so scared that he almost didn''t hold the breakfast in his hand. And Xie Kaiyu was so awakened by Su Yao. He looked at Su Yao''s eyes and was very sad, "can you let me have a good sleep?" "No Su Yao merciless, "you quickly get up for me, from today on, you have to work." Xie Kaiyu frowned, "why do I have to work?" Chapter 2618 "All my men need to work. Why do you think you don''t need to work as an outsider? What''s more, if you eat and drink here and don''t do anything, won''t you feel embarrassed? " "But you tied me up." Xie Kaiyu said. "Then you can go now. I didn''t stop you from going." "Are you willing for me to leave?" "Why not? I wish you would leave here at once Anyway, now that the first task has been completed, it''s meaningless to keep Xie Kaiyu here, and the dungeon can''t hold Xie Kaiyu. In addition, his intuition told him that Xie Kaiyu would not leave, otherwise Xie Kaiyu would have left long ago. "You said it yourself. I''ll go now." "Come on, the door is there. Get out of here." Su Yao said with a smile. Xie Kaiyu just stepped out of the foot and took back, "you let me go, I won''t go." "Then you will work for me at once." Su Yao eyes a stare, "don''t work people can''t eat." Xie Kaiyu can only compromise and go to work with others, but when he knows what he is going to do, he is a fool. He looked at the vegetable field in front of him and wondered whether he had not woken up. "Is this real?" He never thought that the demon sect had to farm the land. Why on earth? "No way." A demon believer standing next to him sighed, "the sect is too poor to eat before. Fortunately, our leader is clever and has come up with such a good idea. We can eat and sell this kind of food by ourselves. It''s killing two birds with one stone. " When Xie Kaiyu listened to these words, she was immediately silent Is the demon sect so poor that it can afford to eat? How did the evil cult come to this? How hard did Su Yao have to work to support so many people? Xie Kaiyu opened her mouth. Just as she wanted to ask something, suddenly a smell that was hard to predict came. He jumped in the direction of the smell and found several people pouring manure into the field. At the thought of growing up like this, Xie Kaiyu suddenly had the impulse to vomit. And he felt like he was going to faint from the smell. Xie Kaiyu quickly reached out and pinched her nose, which made her feel much better, "why do you want to pour this kind of thing in the ground?" "The leader said that this kind of food is delicious." The man said, "and it''s been growing vegetables like this since ancient times. What''s the problem?" Xie Kaiyu did not dare to think about it any more. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would have a shadow over the dishes. "Where is your leader?" "Right there" Xie Kaiyu looked in the direction he pointed, and then he saw it. Su Yao, who was waving his hoe quickly there, was silent again Will your Godfather farm with you? " "Yes, if our leader is idle and bored, he will farm with us. Moreover, if we have the leader to work with us, our enthusiasm will be greatly improved, and our efficiency will also be improved due to many factors. " "We are very lucky to have such a leader." Xie Kaiyu didn''t know what to say. He originally thought that the leader of the demon cult was the kind who spent money like dirt and didn''t treat his subordinates as people, but he didn''t think that Su Yao was not the type of leader of the demon cult. No, he really likes Su Yao more and more Chapter 2619 But how is this going to work? He has never planted land. Why don''t you go and ask Su Yao? Thinking about this, Xie Kaiyu took a hoe and went to Su Yao. But when he saw that Su Yao was working hard there, he didn''t have the heart to disturb him. After watching for a long time, Xie Yiyu finally made up his mind. He stepped forward and said, "can you teach me how to use this thing?" Su Yao looked back at him, "you can''t use such a simple thing?" Xie Kaiyu dares to guarantee her life. When Su Yao says this, his eyes are full of disgust. ¡°¡­¡­ I''ve never used this thing, and I''ve never seen it. Isn''t it normal that I can''t use it? " "Don''t you know how to use it?" Su Yao rolled his eyes. The smile on Xie Kaiyu''s face could not be kept, "but I want you to teach me, OK?" "Sorry, I don''t want to teach you." Su Yao mercilessly refused his request, "you''d better find other people to teach you." Xie Kaiyu: "but..." "It''s nothing, but shut up. It''s going to be noisy there." Su Yao''s temper suddenly came up. Xie Kaiyu immediately closed her mouth and looked at him with very wronged eyes. Weak, pitiful and helpless. Su Yao ignored him and continued to wave his hoe. Xie Kaiyu can only look at it. After a while, he finally knows how to use it. His learning ability is already strong. After he started, he soon became proficient. But it was more difficult than practicing sword. He felt that his waist would be broken. Several times, Xie Kaiyu wanted to give up, but after looking at Su Yao, who was still waving a hoe there, he insisted. Su Yao worked so hard that he had to do something for him. Xie Kaiyu, come on, you can do it! Su Yao looked at Xie Kaiyu, who was waving his hoe. He was very satisfied and went to pat him on the shoulder. "Well done. Keep going. I''ll take care of you." Hearing this, Xie Kaiyu suddenly became more motivated. "I know. I will live up to your expectations. I will work hard to refuel." Su Yao No, are you really going to continue farming here? Can you pay attention to your identity? ¡°¡­¡­ When are you going to leave? " "Why should I leave?" Su Yao is speechless, "you are not my people here, and you are not afraid of your father''s worry?" "My father must have known about it for a long time." Xie Kaiyu said. Su Yao "And I think he should know who you really are." Su Yao sneered, "your father and son are really able to turn me around. Are you very proud?" Xie Kaiyu immediately stopped talking. Su Yao grabbed the hoe in his hand, "you can go, we don''t welcome you here at all." Tangyuan can''t be seen any more: host, what are you doing? If you don''t attack him, why drive him away? Do you remember what your mission was? Su Yao: do you think I still need strategies? Isn''t it a success? Tangyuan Then you don''t have to do this to him. Do you know that you look like a ruthless loser? Su Yao: as long as you attack him, you don''t have to be with him. I like that. What''s the problem? Tangyuan Chapter 2620 No matter what Su Yao said, Xie Kaiyu refused to leave here. For a long time, Su Yao was too lazy to care about him. Soon the day before the martial arts conference, Xie Kaiyu said goodbye to Su Yao and then went back to Xie''s home. Bu Jiaoji carefully observed Su Yao''s expression. Seeing that he was not angry, he tentatively said, "master, tomorrow is the Wulin assembly." Su Yao looked at him and said, "I know. What do you mean by this?" "Master, why don''t you join us? You''re so good that you''re sure to get the first place. " Su Yao How high do you think my filter is to get the first place? "Do you think I won''t be killed by those decent people in the Wulin after I go there?" "Master, you are so powerful that you will not be killed by yourself." Bu Jiaoji said confidently. Su Yao I don''t know where you got this confidence. "Master, our demon sect has been silent for a long time. It''s time for us to come back and let others know how powerful our demon sect is." "Yes, master, it''s time to let others know our strength." In fact, people began to agree. Su Yao I''m sorry, I really don''t want to do anything. Can you settle down and just farm here? "Master, I''ve heard that if I can get the first session of this Wulin conference, I''ll get 1000 taels of gold." Hearing this, Su Yao''s eyes lit up. "Is this true?" But a thousand taels of gold, ah, if he had that thousand taels of gold, he would not have to work hard from now on. He could eat whatever he wanted. "It''s true." "But why do I always think you''re lying to me?" "Master, how dare we cheat you?" "Yes, I believe you this time. But if you really cheat me, I will never forgive you. " "Master, are you going to attend the Wulin assembly?" Su Yao nodded, "yes, in order to make you have a good life, our sect leader decided to attend the Wulin assembly. Today you go to prepare for the sedan chair, and tomorrow I will come out with the wind and scenery." "Master, although we have some money now, we still can''t buy a sedan chair." Bu Jiaoji said. Su Yao suddenly choked Even then, the real strong will not care about those false names. " Tangyuan: host, when you say that, don''t you feel conscience ache? Su Yao: does this have anything to do with you? Would you please shut up? ¡­¡­ When Su Yao arrived at the site of the martial arts conference, the others were already there. He walked over and said hello to those people with a smile, "Yo, they''re all here." Those decent people in the Wulin were very complicated when they saw Su Yao. They already know that Su Yao is not a villain, and they also know what Su Yao did. At the beginning, they went after su Yao because they believed the rumors outside, and forced him to jump off the cliff They don''t know how to face Su Yao. Su Yao originally thought that these decent people in the Wulin would yell at him and let him get out, but he didn''t expect that they didn''t do that at all, and they looked at themselves with guilt in their eyes. He had to wonder if he was dreaming. Xie Kaiyu was among those people. He was very happy to see Su Yao, but there were so many people here, so he restrained his impulse to rush towards Su Yao Chapter 2621 Xie Hongyu, the leader of this session of the Wulin alliance, announced the official start of the Wulin conference after talking about the relevant issues of the conference. The order of the contest is based on the drawing of lots. Su Yao got the second place, and the one who competed with him was the first. His luck is not very good, the person who wants to fight with him is the first song he in the last Wulin meeting. Song he''s strength is not much different from Xie Hongyu''s, and he is very good at long sword. Su Yao studied swordsmanship the most, which is against song he. It has to be said that song he is a good opponent. Su Yao can''t remember how many times he has played with him. The people under the stage are very interested. If there were not so many people here and they didn''t want to damage their image, Xie Kaiyu would have been there to cheer for Su Yao. I don''t know how long it took for Su Yao to fight, but his eyes suddenly turned black. Under the stage came Xie Kaiyu''s voice, "Su Yao, be careful!" Su Yao looked at the past, only to see Xie Kaiyu''s panic face, and then turned his eyes, so fainted. When he woke up again, Su Yao found that he was no longer in that position, but in a somewhat messy room. "Tangyuan, what''s the matter?" "Time and space suddenly fluctuate, so you are sent directly to the new task plane." Tang Yuan replied. Su Yao frowned, "how come there are so many problems recently?" "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because there are more taskers, so what''s the impact." "Forget it. Have I finished my last task?" "It''s done." "What is the mission this time?" "Attack Qin yuan." "I see." ¡­¡­ In the middle of the night. Su Yao felt that he was about to freeze into a fool. He rubbed his hands desperately to keep warm, and looked at the road in front of him from time to time. "Tangyuan, why hasn''t the target appeared yet? If he doesn''t show up again, I''ll freeze to death. " "Come on, come on. Do you see the Maybach coming this way? Your target is sitting in it." Tangyuan is a little emotional. "Hurry up, hurry up, or the other party will run away." Of course, Su Yao also wanted to hurry up, but he was a little afraid of death. What if the other party didn''t stop the car in time and killed him? But if not, I don''t know how long it will take to finish this task. Forget it, it''s a knife to stretch your head and it''s a knife to shrink your head. Go straight ahead! Decisive will be in vain, hesitation will be defeated. Whether he can succeed or not depends on his luck. Seeing that the Maybach was getting closer and closer to him, Su Yao bit his teeth and rushed up. Then, "Zi La" came out What he thought didn''t happen. Su Yao quickly opened his eyes and saw that the Maybach stopped an inch away from him. It''s a pity that it''s so close. But it doesn''t matter. He can use touch China. As for how to touch a bit more technically, he has been ready for a long time. Su Yao quickly lay down on the ground, rolled several times on the ground, and then took out a blood bag from where he didn''t know. He bit through the blood bag, endured nausea, smeared all the blood on his face, threw it away, and lay there dizzy. ¡­¡­ The driver''s frightened voice came from the car, "Mr. Qin, we seem to have hit someone." "Go down and have a look." The sound of the door being opened rang, followed by the sound of shoes rubbing against the ground. Chapter 2622 Su Yao secretly opened his eyes and looked at the visitors. This is probably the target of his strategy Qin yuan. Delicate three-dimensional face like knife carving, deep eyes, high nose, thin lips The collar of the white shirt is slightly open, and the cuff is rolled up to reveal a small section of white wrist. Moonlight sprinkled on him, adding a bit of coolness to him. Ah, this man is his dish The driver also came down. He looked at Su Yao with "blood" on his face. He was scared out of his wits. "Mr. Qin, is he dead?" Compared with him, Qin yuan is very calm, "sent to the hospital." The driver looked at Qin yuan, but suddenly found the backbone like, "OK, OK, I''ll call an ambulance now." will make complaints about speechless conversation between the two people. Su Yao is speechless. He is in the heart. If I really bumped into it, I would be cold when I arrived at the ambulance. Can''t you take me to the hospital with your own car? Qin yuan''s brain circuit was in tune with Su Yao''s brain circuit at this moment. He stopped the driver''s calling for an ambulance and said, "take him up." The driver instantly understood what he meant, but his hands trembled as he approached Su Yao, whose face was covered with blood. Seeing this, Qin yuan frowned slightly. It seems very necessary to change a driver, the driver''s mentality is too bad. "I''ll do it." Qin yuan came forward and picked up Su Yao. The driver subconsciously wants to come forward to help, but Qin yuan gives a look to frighten there, the cold sweat on the forehead comes out. He knew that he would be dismissed this time, but he didn''t dare to plead. What kind of person Mr. Qin is, he has been very clear. If you make Mr. Qin angry, the consequences will be far worse than being dismissed. ¡­¡­ Su Yao clearly felt that he was picked up by the man, and he also smelled the nice smell of cedar on the man. Hands are ready to move. However, at the moment when the hand was about to touch the man''s butt, the voice of Tangyuan suddenly rang out in my mind, "host, have you forgotten that you are a passer-by who was knocked unconscious by a car now?" Su Yao recovered in an instant. Yeah, he was knocked unconscious now. People who faint will not do anything. How could he forget such an important point? Fortunately, tangyuan reminded him in time, otherwise it would be over. Su Yao took his hand back Holding him, Qin yuan seemed to notice something. After a step, he looked down at him, and then threw it on the back of the car. Su Yao had to doubt whether he was exposed or not. No, his acting is so perfect, it''s absolutely impossible to show up. It must be that this man doesn''t know how to pity. Tut, he shouldn''t have smeared blood on his face just now Su Yao took the co driver''s seat and said, "drive." The driver stepped on the accelerator and the car drove quickly towards the hospital. Su Yao did not dare to open his eyes. He could only close them like this, and then he fell asleep unconsciously. I don''t know how long later, the doctor''s voice came from my ear. "Mr. Qin, this gentleman is not hurt at all." When hearing this sentence, Su Yao suddenly "clattered". After that, he just thought about how to get close to Qin yuan, and completely forgot what to do when he was sent to the hospital. Now Qin yuan must know that he is pretending. I didn''t expect that the car overturned as soon as it came up. He was really stupid. Chapter 2623 "What about the blood on his face?" Qin yuan''s tone is still so indifferent, but Su Yao just heard a bit of killing from it. Although he had not contacted Qin yuan, he had heard about Qin yuan from tangyuan. Qin yuan is a moody and cruel pervert. And this man has a special grudge. Maybe now I''m thinking about how to end him. So, if he admits his mistake now, is there still time? "The blood on his face is not human blood, but duck blood, which should be smeared by himself." At this point, the doctor felt a little strange. Why does this person wipe blood on his face? Is it to touch porcelain? If it is to touch porcelain, it is really too dedicated. "I see. You can go out." ¡­¡­ After the doctor left, Qin yuan looked at Su Yao, who was still dizzy on the bed, "don''t pretend." Su Yao When he is young, why does Qin yuan know that he is pretending? When did you find out? "Tell me why you hit my car." Qin yuan took a chair and sat down. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, but I''m afraid you''ll get a letter from a lawyer." Su Yao was so scared that he could not pretend to be dizzy again. He looked at Qin yuan, and his eyes inadvertently scanned Qin yuan''s mobile phone screen. Wait, if he read it correctly just now, Qin yuan''s mobile phone wallpaper seems to be pink How could that be? He must have been hallucinating. And that''s not the point. "Mr. Qin, I didn''t mean to hit your car. I didn''t pay attention to the road at that time." Qin yuan hooked his lips, "is that right? I remember the dash cam in my car very well. Are you sure you don''t tell the truth? " Su Yao How could he forget that, sleeper. But it doesn''t matter. He can survive. He doesn''t believe that with his intelligence, he can''t fool the past. "I was in a bad mood because I was lovelorn. I drank a lot of wine and rushed to the road without noticing. I didn''t expect that I was sent to the hospital when I woke up." The expression on Qin yuan''s face is still so indifferent, "do you think I will believe your words?" Does he look so gullible? "Well, I lied to you just now. In fact, I''m an author. Recently, I wrote a novel and got into the bottleneck. I think it''s very necessary to personally experience how touching porcelain is, so I wanted to find someone to touch porcelain. I didn''t expect to meet you." Su Yao continued to talk. As for whether Qin yuan would believe it or not, he didn''t know. Anyway, he believed it himself. When it comes to novels, Qin yuan suddenly thought of something, but he didn''t say it because he didn''t think it was necessary to mention it. Moreover, he didn''t want to waste time with this person who refused to tell the truth. Anyway, even if the other party is not willing to tell the truth, he can also let people check. After thinking about it, Qin yuan got up and was ready to leave. Seeing this, Su Yao blurted out, "no, you''re going to leave me here like this?" What happened is different from what he imagined? Qin yuan steps a meal, "by the way, forget a thing." "This is the list that I asked my assistant to type out. It''s the compensation you need to pay me. It''s also attached with my assistant''s contact information and my collection account. Please type the money into it as soon as possible, otherwise you will receive a letter from the lawyer." "If you need anything, you can contact my assistant." Chapter 2624 Su Yao vaguely took over the compensation list, and saw it written - private customized high-grade handmade wool cushion: 150000 private customized suit: 580000 car cleaning fee: 4685 medical fee: 688 looking at this series of figures, Su Yao almost fainted. It''s not scientific at all! The first meeting of the hero and heroine in the novel is not like this. How did he come here and become like this? He knew that Qin yuan must be a Grantaire. He had never met such a ridiculous person as Qin yuan. Is this God''s test for him? He would never let go and just admit defeat. But he''d better think about what to do first and return the money. If I remember correctly, there would be only more than 10000 yuan in the card. He was afraid that he would have to sell his kidney before he could afford it, and he would have to sell two kidneys at a time. "Tangyuan, can I apply for a new one?" If he had known that he would have lost so much money, he should not have hit Qin yuan''s car before. Now it''s all right. I hit myself in the foot. "No Tang Yuan mercilessly refused Su Yao''s rude request. "Why are you so cold, so heartless, so unreasonable?" Tangyuan directly blocked him. Su Yao Dog, you''ve changed. ¡­¡­ Although it''s a sad start, the task has to continue. But now the biggest problem is where to get the money. When Su Yao was about to scratch his head, the computer suddenly made a "diddidi" sound. He quickly went in to see that the editor had sent a message. Su Yao looked at the news. After seeing the sentence "when will the new book be published", he suddenly regretted the news. So is it too late for him to pretend to be dead? Just when Su Yao came up with this idea, the computer suddenly rang again - dove Terminator: don''t pretend to be dead, I know you are. Pigeon Terminator: Gu Zhen, who published books on the same day as you, published new books a few days ago. Can you learn from her? Pigeon Terminator: I was going to put your name on the list of this year''s annual meeting, but now it seems that I need to reconsider. Seeing the word "annual meeting", Su Yao suddenly thought of a particularly important thing, that is, the founder of the website he is now in is very generous, and the authors call him "money boy". As for the reason, it is because all the authors invited to the annual meeting can get more than 30000 awards. But just like this, there are very few authors who can attend the annual meeting. Although 30000 yuan is nothing in this era, it can temporarily solve his urgent need So in order to participate in the annual meeting, no, for the 30000 yuan, Su Yan set up a flag - mix sugar in honey: I''ve already conceived a new book, and I promise to send it before the end of the month. And then Pigeon Terminator: in fact, I lied to you just now. I have already submitted the list of annual meeting with you on it. By the way, remember to send out the new book before the end of the month. Su Yao He was cheated?! He wants to go back to the countryside. The key is that he didn''t think about what to write in his new book. Wait, what happened to him in the past two days can be used to write a novel. He has already thought about the roles of the hero and heroine. The male owner is a niggard boss with a value of over 100 million, while the female owner is a small money fan who has no father or mother and makes money by writing novels. If you think about it, Su Yao''s work is just a meal Chapter 2625 This is a black-and-white room. The furnishings in the room are very simple, but one thing is out of place with it. It''s a very pink puppet bear on the computer desk. Qin yuan, the owner of the room, is sitting at the computer desk, looking at the computer screen with a bitter face. On the computer screen is the catalogue of a novel. Just as Qin yuan was about to enter, the door of his bedroom was suddenly knocked. He quickly switched the computer pages, and the expression on his face returned to his usual indifference. "Come in." The door was opened and it was Xia LAN, Qin yuan''s mother, who came in. "What can I do for you, Ma?" "Tomorrow your sister''s school is going to have a parents'' meeting. I have something to do with your father. I can''t leave, so you can take me to go for us tomorrow." "I see." Qin Yuan said. "Also, I''ve arranged a blind date for you. It''s at three o''clock tomorrow afternoon. The address is the coffee shop near your sister''s school. You must be there on time." Listening to this, Qin yuan can''t help frowning, "Mom, I don''t have any plans to start a family now, and I''m still very young, so I don''t need to go on a blind date at all." "I don''t care. Anyway, it''s settled. You have to give it to me tomorrow." Xialan''s attitude is very firm. "Of course, if you can bring a girlfriend back right away, you won''t have to go on a blind date any more, even a boyfriend." As long as her son can find a partner, whether it''s a man or a woman, as long as it''s a person. Qin yuan "Well, that''s all I have to say. You go to bed early and don''t stay up all day to work there, or you will be bald and nobody will look up to you." "You must go on a blind date tomorrow afternoon. If I find out you didn''t go, I''ll wring your head off." Qin yuan suddenly some helpless, "I know, I will go, you hurry to rest." It''s just a blind date. He''s already figured out how to deal with it. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Qin yuan woke up early. When I went downstairs, I found that my sister Qin Xue was not there. It was very likely that she was still sleeping in. He went upstairs again and knocked on the door of Qin Xue''s bedroom. "Qin Xue, get up quickly. If you don''t get up again, I''ll go in and drag you up now." "Brother, it''s still very early. Can''t you let me sleep a little longer?" Qin Xue''s feeble voice came from the bedroom. "It''s seven o''clock six now. It''s only fifty-four before class. Don''t you plan to go to school today? Also, today your school is going to hold a parents'' meeting. My parents left this matter to me. I don''t have so much time to spend with you. " After hearing the last sentence, Qin Xue suddenly woke up, "no, why are you going to the parents'' meeting, mom and dad?" Compared with her parents, she is more afraid of Qin yuan. Her parents always spoil her. Even if she does something bad, she will only say a few words. But her brother is not the same, if you let him know what she did in school, he will kill her. "I don''t want you to go to my parents'' meeting." "Do you think I want to go? My parents asked me to go. They have something to do today and can''t go. " "Since you don''t want to go to a parents'' meeting, don''t go. I''ll hire someone to go then." Chapter 2626 "It seems that you are very skilled in this kind of thing. How many times have you committed crimes?" Qin Xue just reflected that she said something she shouldn''t say, and quickly fooled, "how can it be? I just thought of this method." Qin yuan is also too lazy to expose her, "OK, don''t talk nonsense there, get up quickly, or you''ll go to school alone." "I''ll go alone. I don''t want you to hold my parents'' meeting." "Then I''ll tell my parents about it and ask them to deduct the rest of your allowance this month." Qin Xue gnashed her teeth, "you are cruel. I''ll get up now." ¡­¡­ Although the Qin family is very rich, Qin Xue is studying in a very ordinary middle school. There, it''s much easier and more free than those noble schools, and there''s no peer comparison. As soon as Qin yuan entered the classroom where Qin Xue was, he attracted a lot of eyes, and he saw Su Yao standing there. Of course, he would not think that Su Yao would be here because he knew his whereabouts. Su Yao also noticed Qin yuan. He wanted to say hello, but he was afraid that it would cause Qin yuan''s misunderstanding, so he didn''t go. A few girls secretly looked at Qin yuan, then looked at Qin Xue and asked in a low voice, "Xiaoxue, who is the person with you? Isn''t it your father? " Qin Xue rolled a white eye, "you think too much, my father is not so young, he is my brother." "Your brother is so handsome. Does he have a girlfriend?" "Don''t think about it. Although my brother doesn''t have a girlfriend, he has a cold personality." "Cold sex or something. Maybe what he likes is not a woman, but a man." This words, Qin Xue quickly looked at Qin yuan, see he did not look to his side, is finally relieved. "Shh, you all keep your voice down. My brother''s ears are very smart. If he hears me, I''ll be fed up." "Well, well, we won''t talk about it. By the way, Xiaoxue, do you see the handsome man standing there? " "Where is it?" Qin Xue looked around and finally saw Su Yao standing there. Her heart beat violently. She looked at Su Yao with obsession in her eyes. Ah ah, this person is just the kind she likes I really want to get a contact information. Qin Xue tried hard to control the impulse that she was so excited that she was about to scream, "do you know who he is?" "We saw him coming in with Suze just now. He should be Suze''s brother." This words a, Qin Xue startled chin all want to drop, "this is deceitful?" Suze that little fat man actually has such a good-looking brother? It''s impossible to think about it. Are they not related by blood? Although this is a bit insulting to Suze, she really can''t imagine that Suze and her beautiful little brother are a family. "It''s true." The mood of those girls is also very complicated. They can''t believe Su Ze''s brother is so good-looking, but now the fact is in front of them, so they can''t help but believe it. "If you don''t believe it, you can ask yourself." "Forget it." Just looking at it like this, she was so excited. If she stepped forward, she would faint with excitement. Chapter 2627 Until the end of the meeting, there was no intersection between Su Yao and Qin yuan. However, as soon as Su Yao came out of the toilet, he saw Qin yuan standing against the wall. Qin yuan is a luminescent body, and he looks very good, even if he wants to ignore it. The girl and the young teacher who passed by couldn''t help looking at Qin yuan. At the moment when they were facing his eyes, they all turned red. Su Yao was a little upset. He tut. As soon as he was ready to leave, he was suddenly stopped by Qin yuan. "Su Yao." Su Yao was stunned for a moment. What did he hear just now? Qin yuan called his name. Is Qin yuan here to wait for him? It''s impossible, isn''t it? I must have heard it wrong just now. On this thought, Su Yao left as if he had not heard anything just now. But this just walked two steps, Qin yuan''s voice again spread to come over, "Su Yao." This time, he heard clearly. Su Yao''s footstep is a meal, turn round to see to Qin yuan, "Mr. Qin, you just are calling me?" Qin yuan nodded. "Mr. Qin, what can I do for you?" "It''s not a good place to talk. Come with me." Su Yao nodded and followed Qin yuan. He was very curious about what Qin yuan wanted to say to himself. It made him a little excited. "Mr. Qin, there is no one else here. You can say that." "I have something to ask you." Qin Yuan said straight to the point, "there is a blind date in the afternoon. Wait a moment, you come with me. I want you to help me destroy that blind date." Su Yao No, if I remember correctly, Qin yuan seems to be only 27 years old this year, and he looks so good that there must be many girls who want to chase him. Why is this young man going on a blind date? Is it hard for him to be a woman? It''s impossible. "Mr. Qin, this is good. Why do you want to go on a blind date?" Qin yuan took a look at him and said, "you don''t have to worry about this. You just need to answer me if I want to." "Yes, yes, but is that good for me?" Su Yao asked. "I can reduce your debt by 100000." Qin Yuan said. "If you''re too little, just think I didn''t say anything." "That''s the deal." Su Yao did not hesitate. In fact, he will go regardless of reducing the debt of 100000 yuan. After all, Qin yuan is his prey, so he must not let other people touch him. After su Yao''s affirmative reply, Qin yuan was ready to leave without a word. Su Yao quickly followed, "Mr. Qin, what time is the blind date this afternoon?" "Three." "But it''s not even eleven o''clock yet. I can''t follow you all the time, can I?" Qin yuan footstep, "have what words, you say directly, need not beat around the bush." "Then I''ll just say, can you give me your contact information, so that it''s convenient to get in touch at that time, so that I can''t find the other party all of a sudden." "All right." Qin yuan very readily agreed, "you sweep me." Su Yao didn''t expect that he would arrive at Qin yuan''s contact information so easily. He had to doubt whether he had a delusion. It wasn''t until Qin yuan showed up his wechat friend''s QR code that he realized that this was not an illusion. He quickly scanned the QR code, and successfully had Qin yuan''s contact information. Chapter 2628 "Mr. Qin, there are still more than four hours left. Do you think we should have a drill so that we can suddenly show up in front of your blind date." Su Yao suddenly suggested. Qin yuan thought for a moment, "no, then you can play at will." "Ah?" Su Yao looks confused. "I think you''re good at acting." Qin yuan had some ideas. Of course, Su Yao knew what he was talking about. He suddenly felt embarrassed when he thought of what happened not long ago. "No, my acting is too bad, otherwise I can''t cheat Mr. Qin." "It''s not that your acting is too bad, it''s that I''m smart." Qin yuan very shameless said such a word. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao, Su Yao chose not to speak. He has never seen such a boaster. Qin yuan, you are really a chat genius. "Mr. Qin, you are very clever indeed." Qin yuan didn''t speak any more. Su Yao stopped asking for trouble and shut his mouth. ¡­¡­ Time flies. It''s only ten minutes before three in the afternoon. The coffee shop in the mouth of Qin yuan was not far from here. It took only a few minutes for Su Yao to get there. When he passed, Qin yuan was already waiting at the door. "Mr. Qin, I''m not late, am I?" If this follows the normal routine, Qin yuan will definitely say "no". But he never followed the routine of that type, "came late, five minutes and thirty-eight seconds later than the appointed time." The smile on Su Yao''s face suddenly froze. Hey, you don''t have to, do you? Isn''t it three o''clock yet? "Mr. Qin, I''m really sorry. There''s something wrong on the way, so it''s delayed." "I''ll forgive you for your positive confession." Su Yao Do I have to thank your family? "Mr. Qin, do you know who your blind date is this time?" "My family just sent me pictures." Qin Yuan said while he found the photo on his mobile phone. Su Yao took a look at it, and then he was silent. Although Qin yuan''s blind date can''t be described by the four words "crooked melon and split dates", she is too common to match Qin yuan. Qin yuan''s parents don''t really have a good eye. "Mr. Qin, this young lady must have a lot of money in her family, right?" No matter how to say, the Qin family is also a rich family, and the people who can get on a blind date with Qin yuan are certainly not ordinary people. But has the Qin family been reduced to the point where it needs marriage to maintain its status? No, it could be just a blind date. And maybe Qin yuan''s parents are anxious to have a grandson before they urge Qin yuan to have a blind date. "She has a lot of money in her family." Qin Yuan said very frankly. Su Yao suddenly didn''t know what to say, so he changed the topic, "Mr. Qin, it''s not a few minutes since three o''clock. My younger brother, who is on a blind date with you, is already waiting inside. We''d better hurry in." Qin yuan let out a "um" and took the lead in. Su Yao quickly followed up. Qin yuan looked around, did not see his blind date, can not help but frown, "she has not come." Su Yao had some helplessness. He had to wonder if there was something wrong with Qin yuan''s eyes. The young lady who was going to go on a blind date with him was sitting there. Why didn''t she see it? "Mr. Qin, that lady is sitting there." Chapter 2629 Qin yuan looked in the direction of his eyes. Then he looked at the photos and compared them. After confirming that they were really the same person, he went over. Su Yao quickly followed up. Qin yuan''s blind date this time is Zhao Sihan, the eldest daughter of Zhao family. Zhao Sihan has always been in love with Qin yuan, so when she learned that Xia LAN wanted to find a blind date for Qin yuan, she offered herself. I didn''t think it was really successful. It made her very excited. Then when she saw Qin yuan coming, she was even more excited. She stood up and waved to Qin yuan, "Qin yuan, this way." Her voice was so loud that everyone else in the cafe looked at her. But their attention was all on Qin yuan and Su Yao, and they were still talking in a low voice. The expression on Qin yuan''s face was still so indifferent. He walked over and sat down opposite Zhao Sihan, but he didn''t give Zhao Sihan a look. His attention was all on Su Yao, "come and sit next to me." Zhao Sihan noticed the existence of Su Yao, and his smile froze. She never thought that Qin yuan had brought other people. It was a blind date between them. She felt that Qin yuan did not respect himself at all. Although he was very angry, Zhao Sihan adjusted his expression on his face, "Qin yuan, who is the gentleman you brought here?" Before Qin yuan spoke, Su Yao suddenly said, "Hello, Miss Zhao. I''m Su Yao, Mr. Qin''s lover. Nice to meet you." Listening to this, the expression on Zhao Sihan''s face could not be maintained. "Mr. Zhu, are you kidding me?" "He''s not kidding you. He''s really my lover." At this time, Qin yuan opened his mouth. Zhao Sihan took a deep breath, "Qin yuan, this joke is not funny at all, you don''t want to joke with me any more." "No kidding, it''s true." "If he is really your boyfriend, why does your aunt want you to go on a blind date?" Zhao Sihan''s voice slowly rose again. "Qin yuan, I know you don''t want to go on a blind date with me, but you really don''t have to." "He''s my boyfriend, but I''m afraid my family won''t accept it, so I didn''t tell them." "I don''t believe that if you are really a couple, why did he use the unfamiliar name of" Mr. Qin "to you just now?" "Miss Zhao, don''t you really know?" Su Yao looked at Zhao Sihan with very surprised eyes, "every couple has their own nickname, for example, Qin yuan and me." "I like to call him Qin yuan as Mr. Qin, and he likes to call me Su Baobao. In fact, I think Su Baobao''s name is very boring, but there''s no way. He just likes to call it that way. " With that, Su Yao began to laugh. If it wasn''t for good upbringing, Zhao Sihan would have torn his skin. She took a sip of coffee and tried to suppress her anger. "Mr. Su, this is just one side of your story. How can I know if what you said is true or false?" Su Yao did not answer her, but looked at Qin yuan, "Mr. Qin, Miss Zhao still does not believe that we are lovers, what should we do?" "Su baby, don''t care. As long as we know we are in a relationship, it doesn''t matter what other people think." Chapter 2630 Qin yuan reached for his head and gave him a smile. There was no trace of acting. At this moment, Su Yao admired him very much. Actually can not change the face to say "Su baby" these three words, to some extent, Qin yuan is really a terrible person. Zhao Sihan really collapsed this time. She thought Qin yuan didn''t want to go on a blind date with her, so she found such a person to cheat her, but Qin yuan''s actions now prove that it''s not cheating her, but it''s true. In the past, this man named Su Yao was really Qin yuan''s object. She had a chance to be with Qin yuan, but now she knows that she will never have another chance. "I know. I will never provoke you again. I wish you happiness." Zhao Sihan red eyes, trying to resist the impulse to cry out, after saying such a word, he took the bag and ran away. At this moment, Su Yao suddenly felt that Zhao Sihan was a little pitiful, but only a little. Qin yuan didn''t like Zhao Sihan at all. No matter with him or not, there would be no possibility between them. And now Qin yuan is Su Yao''s prey. No one wants to rob him. "How about Mr. Qin?" "Yes, it''s better than last time." Qin Yuan said. Su Yao Are you praising me? Or is it hurting me? Could you please stop talking about what happened last time? "Mr. Qin, I suddenly thought of a very important thing. If Miss Zhao told your family what happened just now, what would your family do if they wanted to see me?" "I''ll tell them that you and I broke up soon after we had a relationship because we didn''t have the same personality." Qin Yuan said. Su Yao suddenly choked What if your family urges you to go on a blind date again? Are you going to find someone else to play with you? I can play for a while, but I can''t play for a lifetime. " "Just say what you have to say. I don''t like people beating around the bush with me." Qin yuan looked at him as if he could see through everything. Su Yao said with a smile, "Mr. Qin is really a smart man. In fact, I want to keep a long-term cooperation with Mr. Qin." "Why?" "Because I can''t pay back the money I owe Mr. Qin, I came up with such a way." How can he not afford it. In a few days, his black card will be thawed successfully. After the thaw is successful, he can pay off those debts every minute. But he''s not going to do that. He plans to use the debt as a reason to get close to Qin yuan, let Qin yuan get used to his own existence, and then take it at one stroke. "I can be a shield for Mr. Qin for a period of time until he finds his beloved, and Mr. Qin only needs to reduce some debts for me." "What do you think of Mr. Qin?" "I could go to someone else." Qin Yuan said. Su Yao wanted to spit out fragrance, but he held back. "Mr. Qin, it''s better to find me than to find someone who has never cooperated with me. I''m quite reliable..." Su Yao tried to sell himself. Qin yuan just listened there until he finished. "Mr. Su, I think I have to think about it." Su Yao sighed and said, "OK, Mr. Qin, take your time. I have something else to do. I''ll go first. Goodbye." Chapter 2631 Qin yuan did not expect that Zhao Sihan really told Xia LAN what happened today. As soon as he came home at night, he was questioned by Xia LAN. "Is it true that Sihan said that you already have a boyfriend?" Qin yuan didn''t want to kiss any more, so he lied, "yes, I already have a boyfriend." "Then why didn''t you tell me about it earlier?" "I''m afraid you don''t agree." Qin Yuan said. "You think too much, no matter the other party is male or female, as long as it is your object, I will definitely agree." Qin yuan "When are you going to bring them back to me?" Qin yuan wanted to keep silent, but he knew that if he didn''t say anything, he would be questioned to the end. "Another period of time. I''ve just been with him for a while. Let''s get along for a while to see if it''s suitable." Xia LAN sighed, "that''s OK, but then you must bring people back to me to have a look, or I''ll find them myself." Listening to this, Qin yuan felt that his head was big. He knew that xialan was serious. If we had known that such a thing would happen, we should not have done it before. We might as well refuse Zhao Sihan directly. Qin yuan''s heart is a little irritable, but the expression on his face is still so indifferent. "I see." Xia LAN sighed again, "can you not keep a cold face all day long? If you go on like this, sooner or later, the object will not be able to bear you like this and run away Qin yuan did not speak. "All right, all right, anyway, I said, you don''t listen, whatever you want to do is up to you." ¡­¡­ Since he had decided to let Qin yuan see himself every day, Su Yao naturally had to make some other preparations. He tried his best to get into Qin yuan''s company and become a Cleaner. But it doesn''t matter, as long as you can see Qin yuan. At the beginning, Su Yao thought so. But he has been working as a cleaner for several days, and has not seen Qin yuan. How can he make a strategic plan if Qin yuan can''t be seen here? When Su Yao was ready to give up his broom, Qin yuan, who made him think day and night, finally appeared. It''s really hard work! Now there is no one else around Qin yuan. It''s very good. Hurry up. Su Yao put down his broom and rushed to Qin yuan at the speed of 100 meters. Then he knocked Qin yuan down. He thought that Qin yuan must have remembered him deeply now. Because Qin yuan was broken by him a rib, very glorious into the hospital. He doesn''t know what''s going on. Maybe this is the power of love. Su Yao looked at Qin yuan lying on the bed, leaving a very regretful regret. Really, if he had known such a thing would happen, he should have controlled himself before. Now, Qin yuan''s influence on him must be worse, and he has to bear another huge debt. "Mr. Qin, if I said I didn''t see you at that time, would you believe it?" Qin yuan sneered, "do you think I will believe it?" Su Yao suddenly choked Mr. Qin, I didn''t mean to "You didn''t mean it, you did." Qin yuan continued to sneer, "some time ago you touched me. Today you broke a rib of me. Will you kill me in the future?" Chapter 2632 Su Yao stopped talking. "Mr. Su, have I offended you? Why do you harm me so much? " "Mr. Qin, these are just coincidences." "Coincidence? If I slap you now and say it''s a coincidence after the slap, will you believe it? " Su Yao didn''t know how to answer this question, so he chose to change the topic, "Mr. Qin, I know I did wrong this time, I will be responsible." "Responsible? How are you going to be responsible? " "While you are in hospital, I will take care of you in the hospital." Su Yao said. This is a good opportunity to enhance the relationship with Qin yuan. He believes that with his intelligence, he will win Qin yuan as soon as possible. "Take care of me? Are you sure it won''t make my injury worse? " Su Yao No, it''s just a coincidence. Why don''t you believe me? "Mr. Qin, although I look unreliable, I am very professional in caring for people." Qin yuan didn''t speak, but his eyes seemed to say, "do you think I believe your lies?". Su Yao''s strong heart was immediately stimulated, "Mr. Qin, it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me, but I can prove myself with my strength. I can take care of you here for a day. If you feel dissatisfied, you can drive me away at any time. " Qin yuan opened his mouth. As soon as he was ready to speak, the door of the ward was suddenly knocked. Su Yao immediately went over and opened the door. Outside the door stood a very delicate woman. "Is Qin yuan here, please?" "He''s here, auntie. Please come in." came to see the Qin yuan lying on his bed. The first time was not to worry about his illness, but to make complaints about him. "Qin yuan, I didn''t expect you to have such a day. You''re really bad." Su Yao Is this really Qin yuan''s mother? It''s also true that my mother would say such things. "Come on, how did you break one of your ribs?" Qin yuan didn''t want to tell the truth, because it was too humiliating, so he said, "nothing, just careless." "Not careful?" Xialan didn''t believe him at all, "don''t say you accidentally fell down, so you broke a rib." Qin yuan "I see, I''m afraid I tried too hard in bed at night, so I broke a rib." Su Yao, standing beside him, was choked by his own saliva when he heard this. "Cough, cough." He never thought that Qin yuan''s mother was like this. How did she teach Qin yuan such a boring son? Xia Lan''s attention was shifted from time to time. She looked at Su Yao and said, "are you?" "Hello, aunt. I''m Su Yao." "So you are su Yao. You are so handsome. My aunt has a question for you. Are you really associating with my family, Qin yuan? " Su Yao didn''t know how to answer this question, so he looked at Qin yuan and hoped that Qin yuan would solve it. Qin Yuan said, "Mom, you''re wrong. He''s not." "But I clearly remember that your target is Su Yao." "You remember wrong, not su Yao, but Su Yang." Qin yuan is not guilty at all when he tells a lie. Xia LAN half believe half doubt, "really?" Chapter 2633 At the moment Qin yuan saw it, Su Yao knew it was his turn to speak, "aunt, you are really wrong. I have nothing to do with Mr. Qin." Don''t know how, the summer orchid suddenly believed, "that you are?" "I worked in Mr. Qin''s company. When I saw him fall to the ground, I took him to the hospital." Su Yao began to talk nonsense. Qin yuan obviously didn''t want his mother to know the truth, so he didn''t want to tell the truth. Moreover, he felt that if he said it, it would not only make Qin yuan''s impression of him worse, but also make Qin yuan''s mother dislike him. I''m afraid it will become hell mode. Xia LAN did not doubt this sentence, "so it is. Thank you, but do you know why he fell in the company?" "I don''t know. When I found Mr. Qin, he was alone." When he tells a lie, Su Yao''s face is not red and his heart is not beating. Xia Lan thought, "Mr. Su, can I ask you something?" "What''s the matter?" "Help take care of Qin yuan in the hospital." Xia Lan said, "of course, if Mr. Su doesn''t want to, it doesn''t matter." Of course, Su Yao was very willing to stay and take care of Qin yuan, but he was afraid that Qin yuan would not agree. "Auntie, you''d better ask Mr. Su for advice." "My opinion is his." Xia Lan said very strongly, "Qin yuan, don''t you think so?" Qin yuan wanted to refute, but he thought that if he refuted, he would be talked about for a long time. So in order to protect his ears, he had better compromise for a while. "Su Yao, I''ll trouble you to take care of me in the hospital during this time. I''ll give you a salary." Although I don''t know why Qin yuan suddenly changed his mind, it''s a good thing. Su Yao gave Qin yuan a smile. "Don''t worry, Mr. Qin. I will take good care of you." Qin yuan didn''t really want to talk to him. But for him, I would not be in the hospital now. If he is guilty, please punish him with the law instead of letting him meet Su Yao, such a villain. ¡­¡­ Su Yao really took good care of Qin yuan, which made Qin yuan unable to pick out any thorns. After a long time, he was too lazy to drive Su Yao away. However, there is a headache for him, that is, Su Yao has been wandering in front of his eyes, which makes him unable to calm down to work. Qin yuan turned off the computer, looked at Su Yao who suddenly ran to his eyes, and rubbed his temple, "can you sit quietly and play with your mobile phone?" "I want to, but it''s so boring." Su Yao said, "to be you, have already entered the hospital, still work there, are you workaholic?" Qin yuan didn''t answer, "if you don''t be quiet, you''ll leave for me right away." Hearing the speech, Su Yao immediately closed his mouth and looked at him with extremely sad eyes. Qin yuan saw nothing and continued to work there. After a while, physiological needs suddenly came up, he lifted the quilt. Looking at his action, Su Yao knew that he was going to the toilet. He quickly stepped forward to help him out of bed and sent him to the door of the toilet. But for his strong refusal, Qin yuan felt that he would take off his trousers next second. Although this is a bit outrageous, he believes that Su Yao can definitely do something like that Chapter 2634 After going to the toilet and coming out, seeing Su Yao waiting at the door, Qin Yuan said, "I just broke a rib, not my hand and foot. You don''t have to do this in the future." "But I''m afraid you''ll fall." Su Yao said. "Do you think I''m as stupid as you?" Su Yao God, this guy is really irritating. "Can you talk well?" "There''s nothing to say to you idiot." Su Yao''s fist is hard. If he can, he really wants to hit Qin yuan''s adored face and let Qin yuan close his mouth immediately. But no, if he really hit, then Qin yuan''s favor for him will be reduced to - 100000. By that time, all he had done would be useless. Su Yao took a deep breath, trying to squeeze out a smile, "I know, I will listen to Mr. Qin''s words." It seems to be disgusted by him, Qin yuan''s brow slightly wrinkled. "Don''t laugh if you don''t want to. The way you laugh now is really ugly." Su Yao''s fist was hard again. "Mr. Qin, has anyone ever said that your mouth is really poisonous?" "No Qin yuan replied without hesitation. Su Yao said with a smile, "those who hate you must speak ill of you behind your back." "No one hates me." Su Yao Where do you get your confidence? Did Piao Rou give it to you? "Mr. Qin must be very popular." "Better than yours." Su Yao What do you mean? Are you questioning the strength of my little social angel? "Mr. Qin, it''s better to be modest." Don''t pretend to be forced. "I''ve been very modest." Su Yao Can you order a face? ¡­¡­ As the saying goes, it takes a hundred days to break one''s muscles and bones. After lying in the hospital for more than half a month, Qin Yuan went back to lie for a long time. It''s a little different lying in the hospital from lying at home, West. In the hospital, Su Yao took care of him 24 hours a day. At home, he felt ignored. It made him feel a little uncomfortable. Sure enough, after getting used to breaking into one''s own world, one can never go back to the past. This is not a good thing. He has to give up Su Yao. However, the day after he finished thinking about this, his family suddenly found someone to take care of him. That person was su Yao. At the moment of seeing Su Yao, Qin yuan felt that his whole body was about to split, "Why are you here?" "My aunt asked me to come. She said you were short of people to take care of you, but I was short of money, so I came." Su Yao said with a smile, "Mr. Qin, I''m going to disturb you for a while. I hope you don''t care." Qin yuan How could he feel that he could never get rid of Su Yao in the future? No, it can''t go on like this. "Mr. Su, I don''t need to be taken care of, so you can leave." Su Yao stood there and said, "Mr. Qin, Ms. Xia is my employer. You are not qualified to drive me away." "Yes, you have no right to drive him away." Shalan''s voice suddenly rang. Seeing his mother''s involvement, Qin yuan felt even more headache, "Mom, I really don''t need to be taken care of, I can take care of myself." "No, I don''t trust you. Before your bones grow well, Su Yao must take care of you. " Chapter 2635 Listening to these words, Qin yuan doubted whether Su Yao had given his mother any ecstasy, or why she had to ask Su Yao to take care of herself. "Ma, why is it him? Can''t someone else take care of me? " "I think he took good care of you, so I went to him." Xia Lan said boldly. Qin yuan It was because of this, but why did he still feel that something was wrong? "But there are more professional people than him." "I''m too lazy to look for them one by one." Qin yuan It''s really something you can do. "Don''t say anything. In a word, it''s settled. And in order to take care of you better, Su Yao will live here in the next few days. " Qin yuan took a deep breath, "where does he sleep?" Is it going to sleep in the same room with him? He doesn''t want it. Su Yao is too noisy. On hearing this, Xia LAN knew that he was thinking too much. "Don''t think too much. Su Yao won''t live in the same room with you. I''ve arranged other rooms, right next to your room." Hearing this, Qin yuan was relieved. Not to sleep in the same room with him. As for what to do next, let him think about it. ¡­¡­ This time, Su Yao did not wander in front of Qin yuan, which made him feel more at ease. But suddenly I''m not used to it. Qin Yuan takes a look at Su Yao, who is sitting there playing with his mobile phone. He thinks of the things he has suffered during this period of time, and suddenly wants to straighten Su Yao, so that he can retreat. Thinking about this, Qin Yuan said, "Su Yao!" Su Yao immediately put down his mobile phone, got up and walked toward Qin yuan, "Mr. Qin, what can I do for you?" "I''m hungry." Qin yuan only said these three words. "The cook should have finished the meal soon. I''ll go down and have a look." "I don''t want to eat the chef''s food. I want to eat your food." Su Yao had never been in the kitchen before, so he didn''t believe Su Yao could cook. Su Yao didn''t expect Qin yuan''s request. He looked at Qin yuan strangely, "Mr. Qin, are you sure you want to eat what I make?" Qin yuan imagined that Su Yao might bring up the dark food later, and suddenly he felt a sense of retreat. But before he had time to go back, Su Yao had already left, and the air still echoed what he said. "Since Mr. Qin wants to eat my cooking so much, I''ll prepare one right away." Qin yuan Why did he say that just now? It''s really like lifting a stone and hitting his own foot. Now I can only hope that what Su Yao brought over won''t be the dark food that went into the hospital after eating. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long later, Su Yao came up with something. When he came over, Qin Yuan found that he cooked a bowl of porridge for himself, and it was his favorite seafood porridge. This seafood porridge looks normal, but I don''t know how it tastes. Qin yuan was not hungry, but after smelling the smell of seafood porridge, he suddenly became hungry. He raised his chin and motioned Su Yao with his eyes to bring the porridge quickly. Su Yao clearly put the bowl of seafood porridge on the table. My eyes accidentally saw the computer screen still on there, and then my pupils began to vibrate violently Chapter 2636 What did he see just now? If he read it correctly, Qin yuan''s computer screen shows a novel he wrote called "thirty six plans for love.". I didn''t expect that Su Yao would be reading his book. In principle, people like Qin yuan should be reading obscure books about finance, which is absolutely impossible to be such love stories. Did Qin yuan accidentally point this, or was he reading this book? If it is the latter, doesn''t it mean that under Qin yuan''s cold face, there is a girl''s heart? He couldn''t imagine Qin yuan rolling on the bed with a puppet when he came home. With this in mind, Su Yao''s eyes became more and more complicated as he looked at Qin yuan. Qin yuan noticed something wrong with Su Yao''s eyes, so he looked in the direction he was looking at, and then found that he had forgotten to close a computer page, which made him feel a little suffocated. Qin yuan wanted to curse his mother, but he was still calm on the surface. He drags the mouse to turn off the novel page. Su Yao''s eyes finally shifted from the computer screen to Qin yuan. He hesitated for a while, and finally spoke. "Mr. Qin, are you also reading the novel" thirty six plans for love " Qin yuan''s mood is a little complicated. What is "Ye"? Is Su Yao also reading this novel? Also, it''s normal for people like Su Yao to do such things. "My taste is not so low. Novels like this can''t enter my eyes at all." Su Yao seriously felt that his work had been insulted, which made him a little angry. "Mr. Qin, no matter what, this novel is also the painstaking effort of an author. Even if you don''t like it any more, you can''t belittle it." Qin yuan looked at him, "Why are you so angry? Did you write this novel? " Su Yao choked. This novel is naturally written by him, but he is wearing a female author''s waistcoat, which must not be exposed. If Qin yuan knew that he was the author of the novel, he would be ridiculed. "How can it be? I don''t have any talent in this field. I just like the article written by this author. What''s the problem?" Qin yuan Nothing. I just happen to like this author. "You can go out. I''m going to have a rest." Su Yao, oh, oh, what''s wrong with Qin yuan, who goes out in the heart, but make complaints about it? After a day''s hard work, Su Yao is ready to take a rest, but as soon as he goes to bed, the editor''s message comes from QQ. Click to open it and urge him to update it. Su Yao was very helpless. He had to get up, turn on the computer and click word. It''s too much brain work for him to write a novel. After finishing this one, he will not write any more. ¡­¡­ I don''t worry. These four words are not wrong at all. On this day, Qin yuan just finished taking a bath and was about to come out of the bathroom. Suddenly, a slip occurred at his feet. His whole body fell heavily on the floor, and then his right leg was broken. So before long, Qin Yuan went to the hospital again, and he was treated by the last doctor. The doctor didn''t think that it wasn''t long before Qin yuan broke his right leg. His mood suddenly became very complicated. "How did you do that?" "I fell in the bathroom after the shower." Doctor: -- Just a fall, you can break your right leg, you are really too strong. Chapter 2637 Su Yao didn''t expect that Qin yuan was so weak that he broke his right leg. He thought of the scene he saw in the bathroom before, just Although Qin yuan was miserable, he couldn''t help laughing. And if he hadn''t covered his mouth in time, he would have laughed. "Doctor, does he have to be in the hospital again?" "Of course." The doctor said, "now go and help him to go to the hospital." "Well, I''ll go now." After going through the hospitalization procedures, Qin yuan''s right leg has been cast and is now lying on the bed. This time, Qin yuan really couldn''t get out of bed and walk alone. He had to be helped to go to the toilet and couldn''t take a bath for a while. Qin yuan''s face stinks at the thought of not being able to take a bath for several days. Now he seriously suspects that Su Yao is the one who specially came to conquer himself, so he won''t have bad luck one after another. He broke a rib before, but now he broke his right leg. Next, I''m afraid his whole life will be lost. For the sake of his own life, Su Yao must not be allowed to stay by his side. Or it will get cold sooner or later. "Su Yao, you can leave now. I''ll find a professional nurse to take care of me." "Mr. Qin, my skill of caring for people is no worse than those of professionals, and the most important thing is that I don''t charge money." "You don''t take money, but you take my life." Qin Yuan said straightforwardly, "since I met you, I''ve had a lot of bad luck. We don''t agree." If it had been for other people, they would have been angry after hearing this. But Su Yao is not the same. He wants to stay. "Mr. Qin, apart from your broken rib, other things have nothing to do with me. It''s just your bad luck." Qin yuan "And if I remember correctly, this year should be Mr. Qin''s natural year, which is the most unfortunate one." Su Yao went on. "Mr. Qin, do you have something red on your body?" "No Naturally, he had heard that he needed to wear red things in benmingnian, but he didn''t believe that evil, so he didn''t take it. Is it hard to realize that this year is his natural year, which is why he is so unlucky? "Mr. Qin, I think you can wear a pair of big red underpants. If you wear that, your bad luck will be far away from you." Qin yuan immediately imagined that he was wearing red underpants, and then he was silent. The picture was too beautiful for him to see. "No, I don''t like to wear big red underpants." "Then wear a red rope or something." Su Yao said and took out a red rope. "Mr. Qin, I specially prepared this for you." Qin yuan wanted to refuse, but seeing Su Yao looking at himself with that kind of expectation, he couldn''t refuse at all. So he had to take it. "Thank you very much." "Mr. Qin, I''ll put it on for you now." "Good." Qin yuan answered. So Su Yao helped him put the red rope on his right wrist. Qin yuan had never worn such a thing before. For a moment, he was suddenly interested, so he stared at the red rope. Then I found that this red rope is not the same as those on the market. This red rope is very delicate and has a special texture. It should not be made in the market. Chapter 2638 Did Su Yao make it himself? Thinking of this, Qin yuan couldn''t help looking at Su Yao. After hesitating for a while, he said, "where do you come from with this red rope?" "I made it myself, of course." Su Yao laughed, "and I made it for you." After hearing the latter sentence, Qin yuan suddenly felt that the red rope on his left wrist was a little hot. He imagined the reason why Su Yao did so, but he couldn''t figure it out. So he said, "Why are you doing this?" "Didn''t I hurt you to break a rib before, so I wanted to make it up to you, but I didn''t know how to make it up to you, so I thought of this." Su Yao gave a random reason. He wanted to say that it was because he liked him, but he thought that if he did, Qin yuan would probably regard him as a frivolous person, so he didn''t say it. It''s really hard for him. Qin yuan believed it. He didn''t speak any more. He just continued to stare at the red rope. The rest of the Qin family soon learned that Qin yuan had a fall in the bathroom and broke his right leg. They were very worried about Qin yuan, so they all came to the hospital. Qin Xue, Qin yuan''s younger sister, also came. Seeing her brother''s right leg in plaster cast, she thought that she had been exploited by him all these years and suddenly couldn''t help laughing. "No, I didn''t expect that you didn''t take a bath and break your right leg. You''re really terrible. Can you tell me how you did it?" Before Qin yuan spoke, Xia LAN slapped her on the head, "your brother is injured. What are you laughing at there? You have no conscience, believe it or not? " Qin Xue quickly dodged, "Mom, I didn''t smile. I was smiling to hide my sadness." The summer orchid didn''t have good spirit of stare her one eye, "hurry to give me to shut your that mouth, otherwise your elder brother will have to clean up you again at that time." Smell speech, Qin Xue thought of all kinds of experience before, immediately feel oneself whole person is not good, she quickly shut up, quietly stand aside, when a wooden person. Not long after that, Su Yao, who went shopping, came back. As soon as he came to the door of the ward, he saw a crowd of people crowded in the ward, probably Qin yuan''s family. After much hesitation, he still felt that he should not go in and disturb. But as soon as he was ready to leave, Qin Xue suddenly cried, "if I''m not wrong, are you su Ze''s brother?" All of a sudden, other people also looked over. Even if Su Yao wanted to go now, he could not. "Suze is really my brother. Do you know him?" "I''m Qin Xue. I''m in the same class with Su Ze." Qin Xue jumps up to Su Yao, and then her heart is severely hit. She felt like she was going to faint. "Brother Su, why are you here? Is Su Zesheng ill?" "No Su Yao did not know how to answer. "I see. You came to see my brother, too?" Qin Xue was suddenly excited. "What do you think of my brother? Although he''s not very good tempered, he''s very talented, and he''s excellent in all aspects, but he''s short of an object... " Before he finished speaking, Qin yuan''s voice suddenly rang, "Qin Xue!" Chapter 2639 The sound is like a life threatening sign, which makes Qin Xue close her mouth. Su Yao wanted to laugh, but he didn''t laugh when he looked at Qin yuan. At this time, Xia Lan said, "he''s su Yao. I asked him to take care of Qin yuan." Hearing the speech, everyone suddenly realized. Of course, they know that someone is taking care of Qin yuan, but they have never met that person, and they don''t know what that person looks like. Now they finally know. Besides, this young man named Su Yao is very good-looking and can take care of people. It would be nice to be with them, Qin yuan. Qin Xue is more excited. Now she has a lot of questions in her heart. But because Qin yuan is here, she doesn''t dare to ask, otherwise she will be beaten, so she can only hold them for a while. To tell the truth, she is a person who can''t hide anything. It''s too hard for her to hold on like this. However, she has come up with a good way. As long as she gets Su Yao''s contact information, no matter what kind of questions she has, she can ask Su Yao, regardless of whether her brother is present or not. She''s really smart. With this in mind, Qin Xue approached Su Yao slowly and turned back three times in one step, as if she were a thief. After confirming that Qin yuan was not looking at this side, she took out her mobile phone and whispered, "brother Su, can you give me your contact information?" "Why do you want my contact information?" Su Yao asked. "I want to ask you some questions, but my brother is here and it''s hard to ask, so I want to chat with you through wechat." Qin Xue replied, "so can you give me your contact information?" "All right." Su Yao readily agreed to her request. After all, she is Qin yuan''s sister. She must know a lot about Qin yuan. So they exchanged their contact information, and then Seeing the news sent by Qin Xue, Su Yao immediately became silent. He never thought Qin Xue would ask him such a question. The question is like this - brother Su, when you were taking care of my brother, did anything ambiguous happen between you? Su Yao thought carefully. He wanted to have something ambiguous with Qin yuan, but there was no chance at all. So he answered the question without hesitation - No, why do you ask? Qin Xue was silent after receiving the news. She thought that something had happened between the two, but she didn''t think of nothing. Is it really that she''s wrong? Is her mind really that unhealthy? Qin Xue thought about it carefully, and then asked the second question - What do you think of my brother? Su Yao really didn''t know how to answer this question. He wanted to boast about Qin yuan, but it was too false. Moreover, Qin Xue is one of those girls who especially like brain tonic. If she accidentally says something wrong, she will immediately do a lot of brain tonic, and then I feel scared when I think about it. So at last, Su Yao could only answer like this - Mr. Qin is the most outstanding person I have ever met. I admire him very much and I want him to be so outstanding. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Xue''s eyes became very complicated when she looked at Su Yao. No, is that all you want to say? My brother is such an excellent person, don''t you have some special idea about him? Chapter 2640 Qin Xue hesitated again and again, and then asked the last question - What do you think of my brother as a lover? Su Yao felt that he was going to suffocate. Why did Qin Xue ask such a question? Did she see something? It shouldn''t be He knew that Qin Xue must have made up a lot of things between him and Qin yuan. He thought that something might have happened between him and Qin yuan. Su Yao thought it over and over again, and then he said something in a proper way - I can''t answer this question. You''d better ask those who love Mr. Qin. Qin Xue feels that her whole body is about to split. Is there any difference between answering and not answering? I really didn''t ask for anything. Is Su Yao really not thinking about her brother, or is he pretending? Why does she always feel that there is something between these two people? And her sixth sense has always been accurate Forget it. Let''s observe it for a while. Maybe after a while, the two will fall in love with each other. Seeing Qin Xue put away her mobile phone, Su Yao was relieved. Qin Xue''s questions are too tricky. If he continues, he really doesn''t know how to answer them. If he knew such a thing would happen, he shouldn''t have promised so readily just now. But now it''s too late to go back. We can only go one step at a time. ¡­¡­ Qin yuan hasn''t bathed for two days. He always feels uncomfortable lying in his hospital bed, so he calls Su Yao, who is sitting next to him and looking at his mobile phone, "Su Yao." Su Yao immediately responded. He looked up at Qin yuan and said, "Mr. Qin, what can I do for you?" "Help me to take a bath." Qin Yuan said. Su Yao was helpless. "Mr. Qin, do you remember what the doctor said? You can''t take a bath this time." Did you forget how you broke your right leg? Do you want to break your left leg? "But I haven''t had a bath for two days. I''m sick." Qin Yuan said with a frown. "No matter how hard it is, I have to bear it." Qin yuan''s brow frowned more tightly, "then I''ll go by myself." Then he lifted the quilt and tried to get out of bed. Su Yao hastened to stop his killing behavior and sighed helplessly, "brother, do you want your right leg?" "I''m going to take a bath." "It''s impossible to take a bath, but you can rub yourself with a basin of water." Su Yao said. Qin yuan thought carefully. Since he can''t take a bath, it''s OK to wipe his body. "That''s fine. Now go and get me a basin of water." "All right, all right, I''m going." Su Yao felt that he was really going to become a nanny. But nanny is nanny, as long as you can contact Qin yuan. Su Yao soon brought a basin of water, "here comes the water." Qin yuan wanted to get out of bed again, but he stopped him. "Don''t come down, just sit there." "How can I wipe myself?" Qin yuan looked at him with the eyes of a fool. "I''ll just wipe it for you." Su Yao said boldly. Qin yuan imagined the picture, some can not accept, "or I come, I fracture is the leg, not the hand." "You are an injured man, please be obedient to me. If you are allowed to do it yourself, I am afraid you will be broken again." Qin yuan was silent Are you cursing me? " "No, I''m just a little worried." Chapter 2641 In the end, Qin yuan was suppressed by Su Yao. What''s more, a particularly embarrassing thing happened. When Su Yao was helping Qin yuan undress, he was so excited that his strength suddenly increased. Qin yuan''s medical suit was torn open by him. Qin yuan Su Yao looked at the piece of cloth in his hand, and then looked at Qin yuan''s sick suit, which was missing a large piece. He quickly threw the piece of cloth into the garbage can, trying to hide his ears and steal the bell. Qin yuan was speechless. "Mr. Su, your strength is really great." Su Yao some guilty ground smile, "Mr. Qin, you misunderstood, I this person is very weak, my strength is very small." Qin yuan Do you think I''m a three-year-old? "Mr. Qin, the water is going to be cold. I''ll go and make another basin." Su Yao tried to change the subject. "No, that''s it." "Good, good." Su Yao put the towel into the water. After soaking it completely, he took it out and twisted it into the water. Then he helped Qin yuan wipe himself. To tell the truth, Qin yuan''s figure is really good. He can''t help but feel a few. Is it OK if he steals a touch? Thinking of this, Su Yao secretly touched Qin yuan''s back. Then Qin yuan''s voice immediately rang up, "what are you doing?" Su Yao quickly took back his hand, "I''m wiping your body. What''s the problem?" Qin yuan didn''t believe him at all. "Are you sure you''re just wiping my body for me?" "What else? Do you think I''m taking advantage of your tofu? " Qin yuan didn''t expect that he would say so, and suddenly he didn''t know how to answer. "Let me do it myself." Then he reached out to grab the towel in Su Yao''s hand. But Su Yao''s speed is faster than his. "Mr. Qin, just sit there quietly and let me wipe your body for you. I will certainly serve you well." A nurse passing by from the outside of the ward just heard this sentence, her mood suddenly became very complicated. Did not expect that she just want to go to the toilet can meet show love, she is really too difficult. When can she stop being lonely? Qin yuan frowned, "can you speak normally?" Su Yao winked at him, "what''s wrong with my speech?" Qin yuan didn''t want to have a Russian dolly with him, "don''t talk nonsense, hurry up." "Oh." Su Yao answered and continued to wipe his body. This time, he was more secure. He had to touch Qin yuan''s back again. After wiping the upper part of his body, Su Yao looked at the lower part of Qin yuan. Seeing that he had been staring at his lower body, Qin yuan could not help frowning, "what are you looking at?" "The upper part of the body has been wiped. Is it the turn of the lower part?" Su Yao''s eyes still fell on his lower body. Su Yao''s vision is too hot, Qin yuan is very uncomfortable, "the lower body is not used, you can go to your busy." "Really not?" Su Yao''s tone was somewhat lost. "No Qin yuan replied decisively. "All right." Su Yao sighed, his eyes finally moved away from him. He got up, poured the water into the toilet and took a bath for himself. After taking a bath, he looked at Qin yuan, who was still topless, and an idea suddenly appeared in his mind. He took out his mobile phone, muted it, and then took a picture of Qin yuan, which was also set as a screen save Chapter 2642 During the period of being taken care of by Su Yao, Qin yuan became more and more used to Su Yao. When Su Yao was not there, he even felt a little uncomfortable. Qin yuan didn''t know why, but he thought he might be ill. There is only one way to cure the disease. That is to let Su Yao go immediately. If Su Yao doesn''t leave, the disease will become more and more serious, and he will not be cured at that time. So he called back Su Yao who was wandering outside. "Mr. Qin, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong? " Looking at Su Yao''s worried eyes, Qin yuan''s heart was not cold all of a sudden, but he was cruel in the end. "You pack up and leave today." Su Yao didn''t know how many times he had heard such words, so he didn''t take them as one thing. "Mr. Qin, what''s your temper?" However, this time Qin yuan was serious, "I''m not losing my temper. I''m serious. I don''t want to see you, so please leave immediately." He spoke in a very cold tone. Su Yao suddenly panicked, "Mr. Qin, did I do something wrong? That''s why you want to drive me away? Mr. Qin, if you are angry, just scold me, but don''t drive me away. " Qin yuan''s heart was shaken, but it was no way to go on like this. "You don''t have to say anything. Just leave. I really don''t want to see you any more." "But..." "Nothing, but." Qin yuan interrupted him, pretending to be very impatient, "if you don''t leave again, I''ll call the nurse to come and let the nurse drive you away." Su Yao didn''t speak, so he stood there with his head down. Qin yuan frowned, "what are you doing there?" Su Yao raised his head with red eyes. Qin yuan knew very well that he was crying, but he didn''t expect that he would cry because of such things, and he didn''t understand why he was crying. Is it hard to give up on him? As soon as this idea came out, it was denied by Qin yuan himself. No, it''s impossible. There''s no good to be around him. Moreover, during this period of time, he tried his best to toss Su Yao. As long as he was a normal person, he wanted to stay away from him. So Su Yao is probably not a normal person. Cough, off topic. "Even if you cry, it''s no use. Hurry to leave." Qin yuan tried to harden his heart. "I see. I''ll pack up and go now." Su Yao is actually pretending to cry. As for why he did that, he just wanted to see if Qin yuan would be soft hearted. Now the result is obvious. Qin yuan is not soft hearted at all. In addition, if he does not leave, Qin yuan''s liking for him will fall again. So he''d better pack up and leave now. Anyway, there will be plenty of opportunities to contact Qin yuan in the future. Su Yao quickly packed up his things and left again. However, before leaving, he still did not forget to care about Qin yuan, "Mr. Qin, during my absence, you must take good care of yourself and never let yourself hurt again." Qin yuan didn''t speak, so he watched Su Yao leave. After su Yao really left, his heart suddenly felt empty, as if he had lost something important. "Qin yuan, don''t think too much. You are just used to his existence..." Chapter 2643 Tang Yuan thought that Su Yao would stay here, but he didn''t expect that he was so happy. Suddenly, he felt that he didn''t know him. "Host, don''t you want to attack Qin yuan, and love is now in need of care, why do you want to go?" "He has already said that. If I stay here any longer, he will hate me even more." Su Yao said. "Are you the kind of person who cares? Host, just tell me the truth. Are you making any wrong ideas? " "What do you think I''m up to?" Su Yao threw the problem back. Tangyuan suddenly some speechless, "if I know, I still need to ask you?" "Your IQ is too low to guess." Tang Yuan has long been used to the whole body attack from Su Yao, so this time he didn''t jump in anger. "Host, what are you going to do next?" "What else can I do, of course, is to stay at home and be my salted fish." Now he doesn''t have to worry about food, drink or money, so he doesn''t have to work at all, so all he can do now is eat at home and die. "Host, what about Qin yuan?" "Of course, when his injury is healed." Su Yao said boldly, "anyway, he can''t run away." Tangyuan was silent in an instant Host, you really want to be a salted fish. ¡­¡­ Qin Yuan found himself more and more strange. Sometimes he would suddenly call up Su Yao''s name, and when he found out that Su Yao was not there, he could not control his loss. He even wanted to call Su Yao and ask him to come back immediately. But he managed to control himself. However, after the leg was almost good, he went to see a psychologist and asked him to see it for himself. "Tell me about your symptoms." "I always think of someone recently..." Qin yuan describes what happened recently. After listening to him, the psychiatrist immediately came to the conclusion, "you are lovesickness." Smell speech, Qin yuan immediately frowned, "doctor, can you please don''t joke with me?" "I''m not kidding you. I''m serious." The doctor looked serious. "If you don''t believe me, I''ll ask you a few questions next." Qin Yuancai did not believe that he was suffering from what Acacia, "then you ask." "What is the relationship between the man you mentioned and you?" "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a simple understanding." Qin yuan answered without hesitation. After all, he really thought so. The doctor choked suddenly You are not used to seeing him now, are you "I''m really not used to it, but I think it may have something to do with his high sense of existence. After a while, I can forget him." The doctor is a little speechless And how do you feel about him? " "How do you feel?" Qin yuan thought about it carefully, and then said, "he''s too nosy, and he''s noisy. I feel a little annoyed when he''s noisy." Doctors are starting to doubt life. Is it true that he made a wrong diagnosis? It shouldn''t be. "Doctor, do you have any questions?" ¡°¡­¡­ No more "Do you still think I''m suffering from Acacia?" The doctor choked I''m not good at medicine. You''d better go to another doctor. " "Oh." Doctor: -- Chapter 2644 Qin yuan thought that after a period of time, he would forget Su Yao, but he didn''t expect that Su Yao was more and more impressed in his heart. And as long as he''s free, he can''t help thinking of Su Yao. He had to doubt whether Su Yao was a goblin or not, and what magic he had done to himself. Otherwise, why does he always think of Su Yao, who has only been together for a period of time. He even wanted to call Su Yao and ask him what he was doing recently. Once, Qin Yuan made a phone call to Su Yao. At that time, when he needed to get through the phone, he suddenly recovered and hung up immediately. What speechless has made the other side of the other side is Su Yao, and make complaints about him. ¡­¡­ Time flies, Qin yuan''s right leg is finally good, he appeared in the company. As soon as the employees in the company saw him, they were very curious about what he was doing recently and why he didn''t appear in the company. But they didn''t dare to step forward, let alone talk to him. They just stood there from a distance. Qin yuan didn''t come to the company for such a long time. He thought of what happened in the company before and suddenly found Su Yao. If he remembers correctly, Su Yao seems to be working in his company, and I don''t know if he is still there. Qin yuan looked at each public area, but didn''t see Su Yao. Finally, he stopped an employee walking by. "Do you know where Su Yao is?" The employee didn''t expect that he suddenly stopped himself. He was flattered. "President, Su Yao resigned a long time ago. What can I do for you?" I''m not in the company. Qin yuan was a little disappointed. He sighed gently, "I know. You can keep busy with your work." Qin yuan, who came back to his office, was in no mood to work. After hesitation, he called his assistant. After the assistant got his order, the whole person was confused. Is this still his immediate superior? He has been an assistant to Qin yuan for so long. He has never seen who Qin yuan is looking for. Su Yao is the first one. What''s the relationship between Su Yao and Qin yuan? Is it difficult for Qin yuan to break his brain while breaking his right leg? Although assistant make complaints about him, he still receives the task of Qin yuan himself. He immediately went to check Su Yao, and it was clear that he wanted to find out all the ancestors of the eighteen generations. Su Yao learned from Tangyuan that someone was looking up his information. "Host, do you want me to change all the information for you?" "No more." Su Yao said, "the person who checked my information is Qin yuan." Tang Yuan was very confused. Why was he so sure that the man was Qin yuan. "Host, why do you think it''s Qin yuan?" "My sixth sense told me." Su Yao said with a smile, "and I also know that he must want to see me now." "Why?" "I''ll have to ask him about that." Tangyuan What''s the difference between that and farting with your pants off? " "Can you be more polite?" "Sorry, I learned that from you." "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not like you." "Ha ha." "You want to be beaten?" Tangyuan Chapter 2645 Su Yao''s relevant information was soon placed in front of Qin yuan by his assistant. Qin yuan, who originally just wanted the other party to check where Su Yao was, looked at the little bit of thick information in front of him and suddenly became silent. Assistant some uneasy looked at Qin yuan, and then carefully said, "president, I put all the information about Su Yao here, what else can I do?" Qin yuan took a look at him, "nothing, you can go out." "Good." After hearing these words, the assistant walked out of the office as if he had got some pardon. Qin yuan picked up the information in front of him. Just as he was about to open it, he suddenly felt that what he had done was really strange. Why did he stick to Su Yao and send his assistants to investigate him? Did Su Yao give him some medicine? Or is he infected? Qin yuan put down the stack of information, just ready to throw it into the garbage can, his mind suddenly came up with Su Yao''s face. He opened the stack of materials, looked at it, and then The mood suddenly becomes very complicated. It never occurred to him that Su Yao was actually an author, or a writer of a type unsuitable for children. And I didn''t expect that Su Yao was the famous braised chicken. He had heard the name from his own sister countless times, and also from his employees. Although he was curious about what kind of novel it was, he never read it. Now that Su Yao is writing that kind of novel, he suddenly wants to read it. After much hesitation, Qin yuan followed his heart. He found the related works on the computer, then opened one and read it. I just saw this. For him who has only read a few love stories, this kind of story is too exciting. Besides, Su Yao is so good at it that he won''t make people feel uncomfortable after watching it. He''d like to see what happens next. Cough! Qin yuan continued to watch, and then opened the door to a new world. "It can be like this. It''s amazing..." Qin yuan couldn''t stop reading it, and then he finished reading one. After watching it, I still have some ideas. He wanted to open the other books to have a look, but suddenly he remembered that there was a very important banquet to attend today, so he had to give up for a while. ¡­¡­ What Qin yuan wants to attend is an annual meeting of authors held by a novel website. That novel website is a website he recently acquired. He didn''t want to go originally, but when he learned that one of his favorite authors, Mi Li Mao Tang, would also attend, he accepted the invitation. To tell you the truth, he always wanted to know what kind of person his favorite author was. Now he finally wanted to see each other. Suddenly, he was a little excited and a little magnanimous. In fact, the real him is not like this. Real he likes all lovely things, like little sweet, like all kinds of sweets. But he can only disguise himself, can''t expose his true temperament, can''t show his true side in front of outsiders. This really made him tired, but there was no way. He was the successor of the Qin family. He had to maintain the face of the Qin family. And if he could, he really didn''t want to be the successor of the Qin family Chapter 2646 Su Yao found that all the writers and editors who came to the annual meeting were women, even the hosts were women. It makes him a little nervous as the only man. But it''s useless to be nervous, and you can''t go back all of a sudden, can you? And he felt that if he ran away today, he would immediately receive a question from the editor pigeon terminator. Those female writers and editors did not expect that there would be a man here all of a sudden. They looked at Su Yao and talked in a low voice. "Well, do you think he is also the author of the annual meeting?" "Aren''t all the female authors on the site?" "That''s not necessarily. Maybe some male writers write female frequency articles in the skin of female writers." "If he was also the author, who do you think he would be?" "Honey and sugar haven''t come yet. Isn''t that him?" "This I just can''t imagine that he''s the same person as honey with sugar. " Other people can''t imagine it. After all, the little sweet love story written in honey is really amazing. They can''t accept that the writer who can write that kind of love story is a male writer. "Instead of guessing here, you''d better go and ask." "I dare not ask any of you." "I dare not go either..." Although Su Yao didn''t hear what they were saying, he could guess what they were saying just by looking at the expressions on their faces. But it''s normal. If it was him, he would be like that. Su Yao took a deep breath. After he was ready, he found his editor pigeon terminator in the crowd and walked over. However, before we took a few steps, the mobile phone suddenly rang. He took out his mobile phone, just ready to connect, pigeon terminator looked over, just holding the mobile phone in his hand. It seems that this call is from the other party. Su Yao waved to his editor with a smile. Pigeon terminator was shocked by 100000 tons, and her whole body was about to split. After all, she never thought that her favorite author was actually a male author. It''s not that she''s sexist. It''s really unimaginable. Fortunately, the pigeon terminator is also a person who has experienced great storms. She soon regained her composure, and then walked towards Su Yao. "You are really a big shock to me. You''d better think about how to compensate me, or I won''t let you go easily." Listening to her saying this, Su Yao was suddenly not nervous. "I have already prepared a gift for you." "Where is it?" The pigeon terminator held out his right hand at him. "It''s still on the way. I''ll be at your house soon." Su Yao said with a smile, "it''s your favorite kind of thing." "Don''t think I can let you go. You''d better explain to me why you lied to me." Sure enough, those who should come will come. Su Yao sighed, "the authors of the website are all female authors. As a big man, I was embarrassed to write that type of novel, so I didn''t sign a contract with my ID card. And what I''ve reminded you before is that you didn''t find out. " The dove terminator sneered, "it''s my fault?" "No, no, it''s my fault to blame me. I shouldn''t keep it from you. You have a lot. Forgive me this time." "For the sake of your sincerity, I''ll forgive you this time." "Thank you for not killing me..." Chapter 2647 Other people listen to their conversation, the mood is really very complex. Those female writers feel more complicated when they think that they can''t be a man. However, they didn''t have any conflict with Su Yao. After all, Su Yao is really excellent, and writing novels has nothing to do with age and gender. Male writers can write female novels, so female writers can also write male novels, as long as they write what readers like to read. A few bold female writers went over to communicate with Su Yao. They always wanted to know how the other side wrote such excellent works. This is a good opportunity, and we can''t miss it. Su Yao felt that it was not something to hide, so he said it. But what he said is like this - "in fact, I have personally experienced the plots of those novels I wrote. If you can, I think you should also experience those beautiful things, which will really improve your material and inspiration..." In this regard, those female writers have only one idea - "if you say so, have you talked about several girlfriends?" They look at Su Yao as if they are looking at the scum man. Su Yao was speechless immediately, "..." Although he did experience several relationships, the other party was the same person, but the identity and name of each plane were different. "No, you misunderstood. There''s only one person, but my partner and I like to play role-playing." So, looking at his eyes from see slag man to see abnormal. Su Yao Why is it getting darker? If he had known it would be like this, he shouldn''t have said that just now. He really couldn''t wash it when he jumped into the Yellow River. Su Yao couldn''t help sighing, "believe it or not, I''m telling the truth." "Oh." Su Yao Can you be more perfunctory? ¡­¡­ The annual meeting will start soon. The process of the annual meeting is that every author who comes to attend will go up and introduce himself, and then say a paragraph. After this introduction, it''s the awarding session. Su Yao never thought that he would see Qin yuan here, and it was Qin Yuan who wanted to give them the prize. He was so embarrassed that he could dig out a magic castle with his toes. Qin yuan didn''t expect to see Su Yao here, but when he thought that Su Yao was also an author, he suddenly understood. But one thing he couldn''t figure out was that Su Yao, a male, actually went to write women''s novels. Qin yuan is a new comer, so he doesn''t know that Su Yao is his favorite author, Miri mingled with sugar. If he knew, he would be shocked. But it''s only a few minutes, and he''ll soon know. Su Yao is the third one to take the stage to receive the award. The host is talking. When the four words "honey mixed with sugar" come out of her mouth, Qin yuan can''t calm down any more, and his pupils begin to shake violently his eyes are full of disbelief when he looks at Su Yao. What did he hear just now? Honey with sugar?! Is Su Yao the author he has always liked? How is that possible?! Qin yuan secretly pinched the back of his hand and found that he was not dreaming. Looking at Su Yao''s eyes suddenly more complex. Fortunately, he has a strong heart. If he were someone else, he would have been dizzy Chapter 2648 After the award ceremony, it''s dinner time. After decades of psychological construction, Qin yuan finally made up his mind. He walked towards Su Yao with a pen and paper in his hand. "Mr. Su." Su Yao looked up at him, "Mr. Qin, what can I do for you?" I have a pen and paper in my hand. I''m not here to ask him for signature, am I? Is Qin yuan a fan? No, absolutely impossible. How can a person like Qin yuan read that type of novel? He must have thought too much. Maybe Qin yuan came to help others to sign. Qin yuan wanted to say that he was a fan, but when he got to his mouth, he couldn''t say it, so he frowned. "My sister is a fan of you. I''ll get her an autograph." Su Yao didn''t doubt his words. After all, he was more willing to believe Qin Xue was his fan than Qin yuan was. "So it is. Take it." Qin yuan handed over the pen and paper. Su Yao took over and quickly signed his pen name on the paper, "OK." Qin yuan looked at it, then folded the paper with the signature and put it in his pocket. That careful look, as if in the treatment of something very precious. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. Qin yuan looked at him, "what are you laughing at?" "It''s nothing. I just suddenly think you''re nice to your sister." Su Yao said. Qin yuan just said "well", and there was no afterword. If Qin Xue were here, she would be so excited that she would retort immediately. What''s good for her? It''s obviously bad. She can''t remember being scolded several times. Su Yao did not know what to say, and the atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Finally, it was a female writer who broke the awkward atmosphere. "Su Yao, how can you sit here and eat by yourself?" "I''m not used to it." "What''s not used to? We are all authors of the same website, and we already know each other. Besides, a party like this needs a group of people to get together. You''d better eat with us, and we have a lot of questions to ask you. " Su Yao wanted to refuse, but he was afraid of arousing their dissatisfaction, so he had to compromise, "OK, I''ll go now." But this just passed a few minutes, Su Yao regretted, and still very regretted. He thought they were going to ask questions about writing, but he didn''t think they were going to ask questions about emotion, and it was like checking household registration. "Su Yao, now you have a girlfriend, are you still single?" Su Yao How can he answer that? He doesn''t have a girlfriend at all. Damn, if he had known that, he shouldn''t have said that before. Now, it''s over. "Actually..." As soon as Su Yao was ready to answer, suddenly someone interrupted him. "Su Yao, what kind of girl do you like?" "Su Yao, where do you live now? You make so much money every year that you have already bought a house and a car? " "Su Yao..." Su Yao Help! Why do you come to an annual meeting of authors and be chased to ask such questions? Is the place where there are girls really the gathering place of gossip? He''s really hard! No, we have to find an excuse to go Chapter 2649 Su Yao covered his stomach and tried to pretend to be very painful. "I''m sorry, I have a stomachache all of a sudden. I''ll go to the bathroom and talk to you later when I get back." Maybe Su Yao was so good that no one suspected that he was lying. "Then you go quickly." Su Yao covered his stomach and quickly slipped away. In fact, he wanted to go back directly, but after thinking about it, if he went back alone, he would be pointed out by others. And maybe the editor''s impression of him will get worse. Although he doesn''t plan to write a novel any more after finishing the present one, that''s what happened after that. Editor is a creature. If you don''t offend him, don''t offend him. Otherwise, you will only hurt yourself in the end. Su Yao stayed in the toilet for a while, and then walked around the house. He would not come until it was almost time. Others don''t know. They just think Su Yao is in the toilet all the time. So when he saw Su Yao coming back, he made a joke. "Su Yao, how can you stay in the toilet so long that you are not afraid of hemorrhoids?" "What have you been doing in the toilet for so long? Are you doing something secretly?" Although he had known for a long time that the authors were all meat and vegetables, Su Yao still smoked a few times after listening to them. "Hey, can you speak more seriously?" "We speak very seriously. Tut Tut, you guys have already been in love, and you are still pretending to be pure there. Be careful that others will smoke you after listening to you." Su Yao I knew he shouldn''t have come to this annual meeting of authors. ¡­¡­ At the end of the annual meeting, after returning home, Qin yuan took out Su Yao''s signature. He stared at the signature for a long time, then mounted it and put it on the computer desk. Qin yuan''s heart is still very complex. After all, he never thought that the author he liked would be someone he knew. And Su Yao Mingming is a writer of xiaohuangwen, why did he write that kind of love xiaotianwen? This span is really too big. I don''t know if other readers know about it. At the thought of this, only he knew it, Qin yuan was inexplicably happy, as if he had suddenly discovered some treasure, and he was the only one to find it. Of course, it would be better to monopolize that treasure. Qin yuan was startled by this idea. Qin yuan, what are you thinking about? Why do you have such an idea about such a person? Is your brain broken? Qin yuan turned on his computer and began to deal with the company''s affairs, but he couldn''t concentrate at all, because Su Yao was always in his mind, and he couldn''t get rid of him. Finally, Qin yuan couldn''t help it. He picked up his cell phone and called Su Yao. Su Yao didn''t expect that Qin yuan would suddenly take the initiative to call, and he was stunned. After reaction, he quickly put through the phone, "Mr. Qin, what can I do for you?" "Did you give me any medicine?" Su Yao was immediately confused by his words, "ha?" When did Qin yuan take the medicine? Is Qin yuan confused? "Mr. Qin, would you like to repeat what you just said?" However, Qin yuan stopped talking and hung up. Looking at the phone being hung up, Su Yao couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "what''s wrong?" Chapter 2650 Su Yao did not expect to come out of the bar to play, can also meet Qin yuan. What''s more, the most important thing is that there are still several wine ladies sitting beside him. Although he didn''t order them, they are almost the same in Qin yuan''s eyes. At the thought that Qin yuan might have misunderstood, Su Yao felt that he was about to split. When he hesitated to say hello, Qin yuan took a look at him and turned to leave. Su Yao felt that he should not catch up. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t explain. Anyway, as long as he knows he is innocent. And do not do bad things, not afraid of ghost knock, he has nothing good guilty. With this in mind, Su Yao began to drink again, but he immediately let the girls go. After all, he really doesn''t like being accompanied when he drinks, and I don''t know how long I''ve been drinking. The man who was drinking with Su Yao was already drunk, but Su Yao was not drunk. He even felt that he could drink. Su Yao opened another bottle of wine, just ready to drink, the sound of dumplings suddenly rang in his mind, but also very anxious. "Host, it''s not good. Don''t drink any more." "What''s the matter? What happened again? " "It''s Qin yuan." Said Tang yuan. As soon as the words came out, Su Yao immediately put down his wine glass and said, "what happened to him?" "He was drunk and taken away by a woman who seemed to be plotting against him. If you don''t go there quickly, Qin yuan''s innocence will be gone. " Hearing this, Su Yao could no longer sit still. "Where are they going now?" I dare to attack Su Yao''s people. I really don''t know what to do! "I went to the Gardenia hotel near the bar." Su Yao is on his way. When he rushed over, the woman who took Qin yuan away had already opened the room, and the two of them were in the room now. After his brain made up for what happened inside, Su Yao just kicked the door open. The woman who was tearing Qin yuan''s trousers was shocked. She turned around and was ready to swear. But after seeing Su Yao''s face, her attitude changed 180 degrees. But also at Su Yao showed a very disgusting smile, "little brother, you are looking for your sister to play, aren''t you? My sister will have a good time with you. " Su Yao really can''t help it. This disgusting woman gave up Qin yuan''s idea, but now she still gives it to him. It''s really a lack of social beating. "Play with your mother, you disgusting woman, dare to hit my man''s idea, I will kill you now." Su Yao went forward and knocked the woman unconscious, then kicked her feet without pity and threw her out of the room. After dealing with the woman, he went back to the room, and Looking at Qin yuan wearing the inner library with a yellow duck pattern, Su Yao was silent in an instant. He has to doubt whether his eyes have problems, otherwise why would he see Qin yuan wearing such childish underwear. Su Yao closed his eyes and opened them again. Qin yuan was still wearing his naive underwear. He pinched his arm to make sure it was real. Su Yao stared at the underwear for several seconds, then took out his cell phone. This kind of thing happens once in a thousand years. If it''s not photographed, I''m sorry for God Chapter 2651 Maybe it''s because he forgot to turn off his mobile phone and camera. Just after taking a picture of Qin yuan, Qin yuan suddenly woke up. He sat up and stared at Su Yao. "Su Yao, what were you doing just now?" "Nothing." Su Yao put away his cell phone, "just passing by, I saw you here, so I came in to say hello to you." "But I didn''t expect you to have such a hobby, Mr. Qin." Qin yuan didn''t know what he meant, but when he found that Su Yao was looking at his lower body, he also looked at it, and almost suffocated. I don''t know what happened. His pants were pulled down to reveal his underwear. What''s more, he is wearing a pair of underwear with the design of duckling today. I didn''t expect to be seen by Su Yao. Is there any difference between this and public punishment? Qin yuan took a deep breath, "you see all of them, right?" "It''s all there." Su Yao said, "but don''t worry, Mr. Qin. I will never tell you about it, and even if I do, no one will believe it." Qin yuan suddenly choked. He looked around and found another important question, "why am I here?" He only remembered that he was drinking just now, but after a few drinks he got drunk, and then he didn''t. "Don''t Mr. Qin remember at all?" "What should I remember?" Qin yuan frowned, "do you know something?" "Mr. Qin, you have met a female sex wolf. That female sex wolf wants to plot against you. Fortunately, I saw her. Otherwise, your innocence will not be guaranteed. I''m your life-saving benefactor now. Should you say something? " "Thank you for saving me." Qin yuan''s attitude is sincere. "That''s it? I have saved your innocence "I don''t want the money you owe me. It''s a return to you." Qin Yuan said. Su Yao sighed, "you are really a person. Forget it. I don''t care about you. Go home as soon as you can Qin yuan pulled up his trousers. "I''m afraid there''s something to trouble you." "What''s the matter?" "Please take me back to Qin''s house." Qin Yuan said. "No, why should I take you back?" Isn''t this guy really babysitting him? "I''m drunk and can''t drive." Qin Yuan said boldly. "But I''ve been drinking, and I can''t drive." Qin yuan was silent immediately "Why don''t you call your assistant?" Su Yao suggested. Qin yuan thought it was a good way, so he called his assistant Zhou Fang in the evening. Today is a holiday. Zhou Fang is having a party with a group of friends, but he forgot to turn off his mobile phone. That''s why he got a call from Qin yuan and couldn''t help getting through. "President, today is my rest day. Can you let me go?" "I''m at the Gardenia hotel. Come and pick me up right now." As Qin yuan didn''t hear Zhou Fang''s words, he gave an order directly. Zhou Fang wanted to curse, "president, didn''t you drive there?" "I''m drunk and can''t drive." Qin Yuan said. ¡°¡­¡­ Then you can find a surrogate driver. " "I''m not sure." Zhou Fang "Come here now, or the year-end bonus will be halved." Zhou Fang Day Oh, how did he meet such a boss? It''s obviously a holiday, and I want to exploit his assistant. He''s really hard. "I see. I''ll be right there." Chapter 2652 After Zhou Fang told his friend, he rushed to the hotel where Qin yuan was. When he got there, Su Yao was still there. When he saw Qin yuan and Su Yao living in the same room, and their clothes were wrinkled, he immediately filled his head with a lot of improper things, and the expression on his face became more subtle. No wonder the president asked him to investigate Su Yao before. He had a crush on Su Yao. And they''ve probably hit home runs now. Tut Tut, that''s really fast enough. He thought he''d better not be a light bulb here. "Mr. Su, it suddenly occurred to me that I have something very important that I haven''t done yet. Could you please send the president back for me?" Su Yao thought that this man had some mental problems. If I could, I would have sent Qin yuan back, and Qin yuan didn''t have to call him. "I''m drunk, and I can''t drive." Zhou Fang Why didn''t he think of that? He is really stupid. "Sorry, I don''t know. President, Mr. Su, where are you going now? I''ll send you right away. " "I''ll go back myself. You''d better send your president home." Su Yao said. Zhou Fang No, you two are home run now, shouldn''t you live together long ago? Why are you going to different places? Is it because of disagreement in bed that we quarreled? Tut Tut, falling in love is really a waste of energy. Zhou Fang looked at Qin yuan, "president, let''s go." Qin yuan ignored him. Instead, he looked at Su Yao and said, "Su Yao, come back with me." Su Yao was confused. "Why should I go back with you?" Qin yuan was only sober for a while. Now his strength of wine came up again. "You are my man. If you don''t go back with me, where else do you want to go?" Su Yao No, when did I become your man? " Isn''t this guy awake yet? Why else would you say such a thing? Zhou Fang Can you two pay attention to that? I''m still here. Please don''t spread dog food in front of my single dog. Thank you for your cooperation. "When are you not my man?" Qin yuan frowned, "we have already got the marriage certificate. Don''t you want to admit it?" There is no memory. Su Yao Qin yuan poured wine into his head when he was drinking. Otherwise, why did he say such strange words? The pupil of Zhou Fang began to shake violently. Have you got the license? When did this happen? Why doesn''t he know? The president is really deep enough. If it wasn''t for drinking today and saying it carelessly, I''d be able to hide it for the rest of my life. "I wish you both well now. Is it too late?" Su Yao felt that his head was going to be big. "Assistant Zhou, don''t misunderstand me. I had nothing to do with him today. He was drunk, that''s why he said that." "Drink and tell the truth." "This sentence is false, even if it is true, it is not suitable for the president of your family." Su Yao said. "I know it, I know it all. I''ll never tell you about it." Su Yao No, you don''t know anything! "Why don''t you say it? It must be said." Qin yuan, who had been quiet for a while, began again. Su Yao Your president''s drunk. " "Ha ha." Chapter 2653 Finally, Su Yao went back with Qin yuan. Of course, there''s no way, because if he doesn''t go with him, Qin Yuan says he won''t go anywhere. Can''t he spend all the time here? The Qin family all met Su Yao, but only once. Now when they see Su Yao coming back with Qin yuan, they suddenly wonder if something has happened between them, and even make up their minds. And the direction of brain tonifying is the same. It''s very likely that the two of them are together. However, this kind of thing still needs to ask the parties. Xia LAN came forward and said with a smile, "Su Yao, how can you come back with my family Qinyuan today?" "He''s drunk." Su Yao told the truth, "he insisted that I come back with him, or he would not come back. I have no choice but to follow him." "So it is, but why are you two together?" "It''s just a coincidence." Su Yao replied. As for whether or not to say that Qin yuan was almost taken advantage of by a female sex wolf, he thought it was better to forget it. After all, Qin yuan would lose face if he said it. "Is it really just a coincidence?" Xia LAN is not smiling. Su Yao No, why do you like brain tonic so much? I''m really telling the truth. "No, I''ve been with him all the time." At this time, Qin yuan suddenly opened his mouth. Su Yao felt that he was about to suffocate. He wanted to stop Qin yuan''s mouth immediately. "Auntie, he''s not awake yet. He''s talking nonsense again." "I''m not talking nonsense. I''m telling the truth." Su Yao You can shut up for me. Can you stop messing with me there? In fact, Su Yao wanted everyone to misunderstand the relationship between him and Qin yuan, but if Qin yuan suddenly woke up, it would be a bad ending. "Auntie, I have something else to do. Now that I have sent Qin yuan home safely, I''ll go first. Goodbye." But before he had time to go, he was held by the confused Qin yuan. "Why are you leaving? You don''t want me anymore? " At this moment, Su Yao felt that the eyes of the Qin family looked at him as if they were looking at some pitiless slag man. He wanted to knock Qin yuan out right now. "Mr. Qin, please be sober." "Why are you called Mr. Qin? You''ve always called me baby Qin. Don''t you love me any more? " Qin yuan accused Su Yao of his evil deeds in a very aggrieved tone. If he didn''t know that Qin yuan was talking nonsense, Su Yao would have thought he was a scum man. Xialan almost laughed. She originally wanted to raise a very lovely son, but Qin yuan became more and more unlovable when he grew up. However, he looks lovely after getting drunk. If he can, I hope he will keep it like this all the time. "Qin yuan, please go back to your room." Qin yuan still looked at Su Yao, "I want you to go up with me." Su Yao looked at the others, hoping that they could stand up and help him, but what he didn''t expect was that they all didn''t see. Su Yao can only follow Qin yuan up the stairs, but also Qin yuan pulled into the room. As soon as he entered the room, he noticed the signature framed on the computer desk Chapter 2654 Isn''t Qin yuan asking for his signature for his sister Qin Xue? But why is this signature in Qin yuan''s room and in the photo frame? Is what Qin Yuan said false? Qin yuan is his fan? Now Qin yuan is still drunk, do you want to take this opportunity to ask clearly? Su Yao hesitated again and again, and finally tried to say, "Qin yuan, do you know the author of honey mixed with sugar?" "Of course I do." Qin Yuan said. "Have you ever read his novel?" "Yes." The drunken Qin yuan is really a good baby. No matter what he asks, he will answer. "Do you like the author?" "Yes." Qin yuan nodded, "I like his writing very much. I''d like to be a fan of his life." Su Yao It''s over. He has made the decision to close the book after he finished it. Now he suddenly wavers. What should he do? He even felt the pain of his conscience. "What if he doesn''t write any more? Would you be disappointed with him? " Qin yuan frowned, "I think I should understand him. After all, he can''t write novels all his life. He also has his own life." Su Yao End, conscience more pain. No, we can''t continue this topic. "Why don''t you take a bath now? You smell like alcohol. It really stinks. " As long as Qin yuan goes to take a bath, he can take the opportunity to leave, otherwise he will not be able to go back today. Qin yuan didn''t speak. He slowly approached Su Yao and sniffed around. Then he said, "you also smell of wine. Why don''t we take a bath together?" "One, together?" Su Yao''s eyes suddenly widened. Qin yuan invited him to take a bath?! He''s so excited all of a sudden. What should I do? Do you want to say yes? Ah, ah! "I think it''s better to forget it. Go wash it yourself." It''s not that he didn''t want to take a bath with Qin yuan. It''s that he was afraid that he couldn''t control himself, so he suddenly knocked Qin yuan down. If he does such a thing, Qin yuan will certainly split him. "Why did you refuse me?" Qin yuan asked with a frown. "Because I feel a little embarrassed." "Why are you sorry? Haven''t we bathed together several times? " Su Yao No, when did this happen? What have you got in your head? Can you stop your brain tonic immediately! I can''t stand it. I really can''t stand it. "I''m a little tired now, and I want to have a rest, so go wash it yourself." Qin yuan a listen to this words, immediately let him go, "OK, then you have a good rest, I go to wash." "All right, all right, you go now." Seeing Qin yuan enter the bathroom, Su Yao was relieved. But as soon as he was ready to slip, Qin yuan suddenly came out, and then he was caught, "what are you going to do?" Su Yao was startled. "It''s a little stuffy in the room. I want to go out and breathe." Qin yuan stopped talking and just stared at him. Just when Su Yao thought that he saw his intention to escape, he finally said, "then you have to come back immediately. Wait a minute. If I don''t see you after taking a bath, I will be angry." Su Yao Chapter 2655 Su Yao would not listen to him. When Qin yuan entered the bathroom again, he quickly slipped out of the room, said hello to the Qin family and left. Qin yuan fell asleep in the bathroom. When he woke up, his brain had recovered. And he remembered all the things he did when he was drunk. After I found out what I had done, I even felt embarrassed. What made him even more embarrassed was that his liking for Su Yao''s writing was exposed, and he said it himself. Of course, there is another embarrassing thing, that is, he wore a pair of very childish underwear, which was also known by Su Yao. As soon as he thought that Su Yao might regard him as a pervert, he felt very suffocated. He had to find a chance to correct his image. As for when, we''d better wait until he forgets these things. Moreover, if he had not guessed wrong, Su Yao would have run away. Maybe he was scared away. This is really Alas, there is nothing wrong with the saying that drinking is harmful. ¡­¡­ However, before Qin yuan could forget the embarrassing things, Su Yao suddenly appeared in front of him and became his temporary assistant. Zhou Fang married his girlfriend a few days ago and asked him for a month''s leave. He said that he was going to have a honeymoon and have a good life. He agreed, so after Zhou Fang left, he asked someone to recruit a temporary assistant for him, but he didn''t expect that the temporary assistant he recruited was su Yao. As soon as he saw Su Yao, he remembered what happened that day, and then he felt very embarrassed. He''s really becoming less and less like himself. Su Yao must have played some magic trick on him. No, Qin yuan, you have to stand still. Qin yuan took a deep breath, trying to put on a high cold appearance, "are you the temporary assistant that the personnel department recruited for me?" Su Yao was not afraid of his cold face at all, and even wanted to laugh. He still remembered the events of that day. Su Yao tried to smile, "yes." "Have you ever been an assistant before?" Of course, Su Yao did it, though in other positions. But he can''t say that he did it now. After all, Qin yuan has been investigated for a long time, and now he must know all about him. If he said he had done it, Qin yuan would think he was lying. "Although I haven''t done it, I believe I can do it well." Su Yao said confidently. What I didn''t expect was that Qin yuan didn''t follow the routine. "Then you can go now." Originally thought he would let himself stay, after hearing this sentence, immediately opened his eyes. "Why?" "What I need is a lot of temporary assistance, not a rookie who can''t do anything." Qin Yuan said. Su Yao was almost angry. "How can you be so sure that I can''t do it well?" "Self confidence is a good thing, but overconfidence is conceit." Qin yuan crossed his legs and lay back. Su Yao When did I become overconfident? Believe it or not, I''ll blow your head off? "Since Mr. Qin doesn''t like me, let''s say I haven''t been here at all. Goodbye." I don''t want to serve any more. I''m used to it. "Then you go quickly, and remember to close the door." Su Yao You are cruel! Chapter 2656 He didn''t expect that he met Waterloo at the beginning, and he was severely despised, which made Su Yao feel very bad. So that when he met a thief, he accidentally twisted the thief''s arm off. He didn''t react until the little pain rolled on the ground. He ignored the thief, stepped over the thief and left. The people around them only dared to watch, but they didn''t dare to get close at all. They didn''t dare to breathe until Su Yao left. Who was that man just now? Why does it look so terrible? He broke the thief''s arm with his bare hands. However, the thief also deserved it. He had to steal something because he didn''t do well. Tang Yuan looked at Su Yao, who was full of discomfort. After hesitation, he said, "host, are you going to let it go?" "What else? Is it hard for me to send it to the door again to make that guy dislike it? " Su Yao sneered. "I''m sorry, I''m not that kind of person." Tangyuan Host, your resentment is about to overflow. Please accept it. "Host, but what you have to do is to attack him. You can''t lose your temper because of such a small thing." "I know, but I just can''t control my temper." Su Yao also had a headache. He wants to do a good job, but he can''t control his temper at all. Whenever something unpleasant happens, he will be very angry. But that gas will soon dissipate. Tangyuan doesn''t know what to say Host, I think you''d better keep your mind awake at all times. " "Do you mean I''m not clear?" Tangyuan some speechless, "you see, you see, again, you start to lose your temper." Su Yao It seems to be. Is it because his brain is not clear that he can''t help losing his temper? "Host, this is your irrational performance, so I will keep you awake all the time." ¡°¡­¡­ I see. I''ll try. " Tangyuan didn''t expect that he would listen to what he said. He was shocked. "Host, I didn''t expect that you would listen to what I said. Is it the sun coming out in the West today?" Su Yao''s forehead was bulging. As soon as he was ready to open his mouth, he thought of what Tang Yuan had just said and took a deep breath. Su Yao, you must be calm. Don''t lose your temper any more. It''s harmful to you. "Tangyuan." This is the first time that Su Yao called the name of the system in such a serious tone. Tangyuan can''t help shivering Host, what''s the matter with you? " It''s not going to hit him, is it? He didn''t seem to have said anything wrong just now, did he? "It''s nothing. It''s just that you''ve improved a lot all of a sudden." Tang Yuan was more frightened. After all, Su Yao had never praised him like this before. "Host, are you really my host? Why is it suddenly like a different person? " The smile on Su Yao''s face could hardly be kept, "I praise you once in a while, but you are not happy, are you?" "No, no, I just think it''s a little incredible. After all, this is the first time you really praise me." "I will praise you more." "No, No." Tangyuan immediately refused, "it''s good like this now." "Oh." Chapter 2657 After chatting with Tang yuan for a while, Su Yao''s mood suddenly improved. He went back to Qin yuan''s company, but this time he didn''t go to be Qin yuan''s temporary assistant, but found another job. In fact, in order to stay in Qin yuan''s company, he has already made two preparations. You can''t be Qin yuan''s temporary assistant, but you can be one of the employees in Qin yuan''s company. Moreover, it is not only the assistant to the president that can see Qin yuan every day. There is also a position that can be used. That''s the chef in the company canteen. As far as he knows, Qin yuan goes to the company canteen every day. As long as it''s noon, I''m sure I can see Qin yuan in the canteen. Although he has been a cook for several times, and he doesn''t want to be a cook any more, in order to meet Qin yuan every day, it''s also right to pay a price. I just don''t know what kind of reaction Qin yuan will have when he meets him in the company canteen. I really want to see Qin yuan. Now it''s not long before lunch time. After su Yao changed his clothes, he began to cook. Fortunately, in addition to him, there are several chefs here, otherwise he would be very tired. And the chefs are very friendly. That''s good, so he doesn''t have to fight every day. Soon it was twelve o''clock at noon. A large number of employees poured in, they quickly lined up in front of the dining window, the line is quite neat, it is estimated that they have practiced. However, this is the first time Su Yao has seen such a scene. He really can''t figure out why the staff here are in such a hurry. Is it hard to say that Qin yuan only gave them half an hour to eat? No way. Su Yao looked at the cook standing beside him and asked in a low voice, "brother Zhao, why do they all look so impatient? Is it because the meal time is very short? " "No, they have two hours to eat." Zhao said. "So what''s the reason?" "Of course, it''s because the food we cook is delicious. If we don''t speed up, we won''t be able to eat it." Zhao Xun said with great pride. Su Yao It''s really shameless to boast about your cooking. "Brother Zhao, if you say so, I''ll have to have a good taste of your cooking later." "Don''t talk about it. Let''s get food for them." Su Yao looked at the employees who were like hungry wolves. He agreed with them very much and quickly began to eat. I don''t know how long later, he suddenly heard Qin yuan''s voice. He quickly looked up, and then found that he didn''t know when Qin yuan suddenly stood in front of him, and suddenly he was silly. Qin yuan did not expect that he would meet Su Yao here, and his posture should be fighting. Is it difficult for him to be his temporary assistant and become a cook here? How much does he like himself and want to be noticed by all means? It can''t blame Qin yuan for thinking that Su Yao''s actions are too easy to be misunderstood. "Give me this, that, and that." Su Yao finally came back, but he didn''t understand what Qin Yuangang was saying, so he looked confused. "Ha?" Seeing him like this, Qin yuan knew that he had not heard clearly, so he said it again. This time, Su Yao finally heard clearly, he quickly beat up the meal, and then handed it to Qin yuan. Qin yuan took it and left without saying anything. Su Yao Chapter 2658 At the end of the work, as soon as Su Yao was ready for dinner, suddenly a phone call came in. He took out his mobile phone and found it was su Ze''s head teacher. Usually, Su Ze''s head teacher doesn''t call. Now all of a sudden, I call. It''s very likely that something happened to Suze. Thinking of this, he quickly put through the phone, "Miss Lu, what''s the matter with you calling all of a sudden? Is something wrong with Suze? " "Su Ze is in the hospital. Now he is in the operating room. Come here quickly." Teacher Lu on the other end of the phone is very restless. Listening to this, Su Yao couldn''t sit any longer. "Which hospital are you in now? I''ll be right back! " "It''s in Ren''ai hospital. Come here quickly." "Well, I''ll be there now." Qin yuan, who was planning to send a message to Su Yao, saw that he ran out in a hurry, and suddenly felt an ominous premonition in his heart. The next second, the phone rings. The phone is from his sister Qin Xue. "Qin Xue, what are you doing when you call here? Is it something wrong?" "Brother, come to Renai hospital as soon as possible." Qin Xue on the other end of the phone is crying. Qin yuan''s brow immediately wrinkled, "you should be in autumn now, why did you suddenly go to the hospital?" "I can''t tell you clearly on the phone. Come here as soon as possible." Qin Xue was so anxious that she almost cried again. "I''ll be right there. You wait for me." ¡­¡­ Su Yao and Qin yuan arrived at the hospital almost at the same time. The two looked at each other and entered the elevator together. Su Yao took the lead in saying, "Mr. Qin, what are you doing in the hospital?" "Qin Xuegang just called me and said something had happened. And you? " "Su Ze''s head teacher just called and said that Su Ze is now undergoing surgery..." Wait, if he remembers correctly, Su Ze and Qin Xue are in the same class. They both have an accident. What happened? "Mr. Qin, let''s stop talking. Let''s ask Mr. Lu quickly." Qin yuan gave a "um" and agreed with him. ¡­¡­ When they went up, where was the light in the operating room. In addition to Su Ze and Qin Xue''s head teacher standing outside the operating room, there is Qin Xue. Qin Xue''s eyes are red. She has obviously cried. After seeing Qin yuan, she seemed to find the backbone suddenly, and rushed over immediately. "Brother, you''re here at last. I''m so scared." Qin yuan didn''t hide and let her hold him. He reached out and touched her head as if in comfort. "Miss Lu, what happened? Suze, why is he in the operating room Su Yao went to Mr. Lu with a little worry about Su Ze in his eyes and a little dissatisfaction with Mr. Lu. Although it may be unreasonable to say that, in his opinion, this is teacher Lu''s responsibility. Lu teacher looked at Qin Xue, do not know whether to say, "this..." Seeing him looking at Qin Xue, Su Yao knew that it might have something to do with Qin Xue. So he went to Qin Xue, "Qin Xue, you should know what happened?" Qin Xue raised her head and cried, "it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been playful, I wouldn''t have fallen into the sea. If I hadn''t fallen into the sea, Su Ze wouldn''t have jumped down to rescue me, let alone in the operating room..." Chapter 2659 It has something to do with Qin Xue. Although Su Yao knows that it''s not all Qin Xue''s fault, he still can''t help but want to send it, but finally he can''t help it. Qin Xue really wanted to be scolded by him. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, she felt even worse. "Brother Su, it''s all my fault. Just scold me. I will never reply." Su Yao couldn''t help sighing, "I''m not in the mood to scold you now. I''ll wait until Su Ze comes out of the operating room." Then the second after he said that, the door of the operating room opened. The doctor came out of it. Su Yao rushed forward, "doctor, how''s my brother?" "The patient is out of danger, but it will take some time to wake up. During this period of time when the patient is not awake, he must be kept in hospital for good observation. " "I see. I''ll go to the hospital now." "Doctor, can I go in and see him?" Qin Xue looked at the operating room, very nervous and worried. "The patient has been sent to the ward now. You can go to the ward to have a look." Qin Xue nodded, then asked which ward she was in, and immediately ran over. Qin yuan followed Su Yao and said nothing. Listening to the familiar footsteps, even if he didn''t look back, Su Yao knew that the man behind him was Qin yuan. "Mr. Qin, I''m in a bad mood now. You''d better not keep up." Qin yuan continued to follow, "you are angry, aren''t you?" Su Yao did not speak. "You should be angry. After all, it''s Qin Xue who made your brother have an accident. I''ll teach her a lesson when I get back." Su Yao was still a little fidgety. "Mr. Qin, just say what you have. You don''t have to beat around the Bush there." "We Qin family will take responsibility for this one day." Qin yuan''s expression suddenly became very serious, "and I will give you an account." "Worry about responsibility?" Su Yao sneered, "what are you going to do? Give me the man you are? " Qin yuan stopped talking, but a sentence suddenly appeared in his mind - Su Yao really liked him. "Since you can''t do it, don''t say that..." "It''s OK, actually." Qin yuan suddenly interrupted him. Hearing the speech, Su Yao was confused, "ha? What did you just say? " Qin yuan was also frightened by his own words It''s nothing. " Su Yao half believe half doubt, "really nothing?" "Nothing." Qin yuan did not hesitate. Seeing that he was so serious, Su Yao had to doubt whether he had been hallucinating just now. But he clearly heard it. He heard Qin yuan say "it''s not impossible.". However, Qin yuan did not admit it, which means that he suddenly turned back. If I mention it again, it seems that I will expose my plot against Qin yuan. So he didn''t say anything when he was Qin Yuangang. Anyway, his anger has gone. "Mr. Qin, you said just now that you would take responsibility. Is that a serious statement?" Qin yuan nodded, "it''s serious." "Now please go through the admission procedures." Su Yao said with a smile. "Why should I go?" Qin yuan frowned, "shouldn''t hospitalization procedures be handled by the patient''s family members?" Su Yao is a little speechless, "isn''t it? What age has it been? Do you think that the hospitalization procedures can only be handled by the patient''s family members?" "Isn''t it?" Chapter 2660 Su Yao sighed helplessly. "Mr. Qin, have you never been to the hospital?" "Have you forgotten that I have been to the hospital twice not long ago." Qin Yuan said. Su Yao was choked by his words, "Mr. Qin, I didn''t mean that." "What do you mean?" "I mean, you''ve never helped anyone with hospitalization or anything?" "I didn''t do it." Qin yuan replied without hesitation. Once again, Su Yao was speechless So you don''t know where to go for admission, do you? " Qin yuan nodded. He didn''t feel ashamed. Su Yao sighed again, "forget it, I''ll give it to you. I''m not at ease at all. I''d better go myself." It''s better not to let Qin yuan do it. Otherwise, if something goes wrong at that time, he will be in trouble. Although Su Yao''s words sounded quite normal, Qin yuan just heard a little dislike from them, and could not help silence for a few seconds I''ll go with you. I''ll see how the admission procedures are handled. " "If you want to follow, follow." Anyway, he had no way to take Qin yuan, and the leg was on Qin yuan. Even if he wanted to stop it, he was powerless. So Qin yuan followed Su Yao to the place where he went to go through the hospitalization procedures. There are not many people today, so it''s soon Su Yao''s turn. At the time of payment, Su yaochong Qin yuan stretched out his right hand, "take it." Qin yuan a face don''t understand, "what?" "Money." Qin yuan immediately understood, and obediently presented a bank card. Su Yao didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He took the bank card and gave it back to Qin yuan after brushing it. But Qin yuan didn''t answer, so the bank card fell to the ground. Su Yao immediately picked it up and glared at Qin yuan, "Mr. Qin, what are you doing?" "Here''s the card." Qin Yuan said. Su Yao immediately looked at him with strange eyes, "isn''t it? Suddenly he was so rich. Is there any conspiracy?" Qin yuan looked at him with the eyes of a fool, "you think too much, this is the medical expenses for your brother." Su Yao didn''t intend to accept the bank card, but after hearing this, he accepted it, "since you say so, I''m not polite. But if there''s any money left in it, I''ll give it back to you. " "Don''t return it. This card will be yours later." Qin yuan is very generous. Su Yao No, why did he suddenly feel like he was being taken care of? Qin Yuan said again, "and you should not call me that again from now on." "What should I call you? Mr. Qin Su Yao said jokingly. May be not satisfied with this address, Qin yuan frowned, "change one." "I can''t think of it." Can''t Qin yuan want to call his name? Is the sun coming out in the West today? Qin yuan''s brows were even tighter Just call me by my name in the future. " It''s true. "Why do you suddenly want me to call you by your name?" "It''s nothing. I just feel that Mr. Qin''s three words don''t sound very good all of a sudden, and we have known each other for so long that we don''t need to use such a strange name any more." "But I''m used to it, and I think these three words are very nice." Qin Yuan said "Oh" and didn''t speak any more. Su Yao Oh, what? Oh, you have to say something! This dog man''s mind is too hard to figure out Chapter 2661 Perhaps he felt the heavy resentment on Su Yao, and Qin yuan spoke again, which caught Su Yao off guard. "Can I call you by your name?" Su Yao didn''t know why he mentioned it all of a sudden. He was at a loss and didn''t know how to answer. But finally, in Qin yuan''s expectant eyes, he agreed, "call what you want, it''s just a name anyway." "Su Yao." Qin yuan soon called Su Yao''s name. The expression on his face was still the same. He didn''t feel any discomfort. It was as if he had called this name thousands of times in his heart. But after hearing this, Su Yao felt uncomfortable all over, "Mr. Qin, you..." "What''s the matter?" Qin yuan asked. "Nothing. It''s just that it''s too sudden. I''m a little sick." Su Yao said. "Just relax and get used to it." Su Yao didn''t know what to say, so he kept silent. Qin yuan saw that he did not speak, so he did not speak any more. The atmosphere suddenly became very awkward. Su Yao looked at Qin yuan''s handsome face and hesitated for a long time. As soon as he was ready to speak, Qin yuan looked over. "Why are you staring at me?" ¡°¡­¡­ I''m not looking at you. " "You''re looking at me." Su Yao No, do you need to stick to that? If I look at you, will you lose a piece of meat? "Mr. Qin, I''m looking at you, yes, but I''m looking at the dirt on your face." "Is there anything dirty on my face?" Qin yuan reached out and touched his face with a blank expression. Seeing that he made such a simple expression with such a handsome face, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "Mr. Qin, I was lying to you just now, you should not believe it?" Qin yuan did not speak. But silence means acquiescence. Su Yao laughed again, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Qin was really an unexpected cheat." "That''s all I do to you." Qin Yuan said. Su Yao was stunned, "ah? Are you kidding me, Mr. Qin? " "I''m not kidding you. I''m serious." Qin yuan''s tone sounds very serious. Su Yao''s face was turning red, so he quickly changed the topic, "Mr. Qin, the hospitalization procedures have been completed, so I''ll go to the ward to see my brother first. You should have something else to do. Hurry back. " "I''ll go with you." Qin yuan stepped forward. Su Yao doesn''t really want to stay with him now, because he''s afraid he can''t control himself. "Mr. Qin, you don''t have to go with me. You''d better go and do your business." "I have nothing to do today, and your brother has something to do with our Qin family. I can''t just leave." Qin Yuanyi said, "if I leave like this today, my conscience will be very uneasy." Su Yao really said he couldn''t do it, so he had to compromise, "OK, but Mr. Qin, can you stay away from me?" "Why?" Qin yuan frowned and asked, "don''t you want to go with me?" "I''m just not used to it." Su Yao said. "Just get used to it." Qin Yuanli said, "do you want to hold hands with me?" Su Yao really didn''t expect that this kind of words could come out of Qin yuan''s mouth one day. He was really scared. "Mr. Qin, are you really Mr. Qin?" "I am who I am. What''s the problem?" "It''s just that you suddenly feel like a different person." "As long as it''s people, it''s going to change." Su Yao You''ve really changed a lot. Chapter 2662 Recently, Su Yao saw Qin yuan more and more times, because Qin yuan always went to the hospital. One day, after seeing Qin yuan again, Su Yao finally couldn''t help but ask the question he had been holding in his heart. "Mr. Qin, why are you running here every day these days? Don''t you have to work? " "I''ve already overfulfilled my work. As for other things, I''ll leave them to my assistant." Qin Yuan said boldly. Su Yao was choked by his words. "Then you don''t have to run to me every day, Mr. Qin. Is there something wrong with you?" "It''s true." Qin Yuan said. "Then you can say it directly." "I can''t trust your brother." Su Yao suddenly subway grandfather looked at the mobile phone, "Mr. Qin, why don''t you worry about my brother?" He thought Qin yuan was running here for him, but he didn''t think it was for his younger brother. Is Qin yuan in love with his brother? It''s impossible. It''s impossible. Qin yuan shouldn''t be a pervert. "My sister Qin Xue has been blaming herself, and even rolled down the stairs in a trance several times, so I wanted to help her." Qin Yuan said with a sigh, "and I want to be su Ze discharged, she should return to normal." Hearing the speech, Su Yao couldn''t help frowning. He never thought that this matter would have such a great impact on Qin Xue. If it goes on like this, it won''t work, so he has to quickly untie Qin Xue''s heart knot. Qin Xue''s heart knot is Su Ze. Let the two meet and let Su Ze persuade them. This problem should be solved. On this thought, Su Yao looked at Qin yuan, "Mr. Qin, I suddenly thought of a good way." "What''s the best way?" "Bring Qin Xue here and let her have a good chat with Su Ze." "But hasn''t Suzie woken up yet?" It''s been several days since it happened, but Suze still didn''t wake up. If the doctor had not checked and said there was no problem, he would have doubted whether Suze had become a vegetable. "I''m awake. I just woke up." Su Yao said, "if you don''t believe it, you can go in and have a look now." "Then I''ll go in and have a look." Qin Yuan said as he walked into the ward. Then I found that Suze really woke up and was sitting there reading. It was a great relief to him. "Suze, how are you feeling now?" Hearing Qin yuan''s voice, Su Ze immediately raised his head and gave him a smile, "brother Qin, I''m ok, and the doctor has checked me just now. He said that I will be discharged in a few days." "That''s good, Suze. There''s a sentence I''ve always wanted to tell you. Now that I see you awake, I can say it." "Thank you for saving Qin Xue. If it wasn''t for you, Qin Xue would have..." "Brother Qin, you don''t need to thank me or blame yourself. I''m willing to save Qin Xue. By the way, Qin Xue, why didn''t she come with you? " "She has been in a bad state of mind since you had an accident. In order not to let her have an accident, we locked her at home." Qin yuan sighed. Su Ze frowned, "this fool, I have already told her that I was willing to save her. How can she not understand it at all? Brother Qin, can you call her? I have something to say to he Chapter 2663 "Good." It''s true that we should let Su Ze persuade Qin Xue. Qin Yuan takes out his cell phone. As soon as he is ready to call Qin Xue, Su Ze suddenly says, "forget it, I don''t think I can tell her clearly on the phone, so I''d better tell her face to face. Brother Qin, can you bring Qin Xue here now? " "But you''ve just woken up. You''d better have a rest." "I''m ok, and now the most important thing is to quickly solve the problem of Qin Xue." Suze said. "That''s OK. I''ll take Qin Xue over now. You should have a good rest first." How to say, Su Ze''s brother is more calm than Su Yao''s brother. He suspects that Su Ze is the brother of the two. Qin yuan quickly records Qin Xue. As soon as Qin Xue sees Su Ze waking up, she suddenly has a light in her eyes and rushes over. Of course, she doesn''t jump on Su Ze, but on the bedside. "Suze, you are awake at last. How do you feel now? Is there anything uncomfortable?" "I''m fine now, just a little hungry, but the doctor said I just woke up and couldn''t eat yet." How about you? How are you doing "I''m so worried about you. I can''t eat well and sleep every day. At that time, it was all because I was bad. If it wasn''t for my playfulness, it wouldn''t have hurt you. Fortunately, you are awake now, otherwise I really don''t know what I should do. " With that, Qin Xue''s eyes suddenly turned red, and there were tears swirling around, like she could cry at any time. "Suze, why were you so stupid? Why don''t you call the teacher, but jump down to save me? " "You are really the dumbest fool in the world." Tears suddenly fell. When Su Ze saw him crying, he couldn''t keep calm any more, and he was even at a loss. "Well, don''t cry. Why are you crying? I''m all right now. " "And I volunteered to save you. You don''t have to blame yourself for this." Qin Xue''s tears flow more happily, "big fool, big fool, why do you want to comfort me, can''t you scold me? Do you know that you have made my heart worse? " Suze scratched his head Do you want me to scold you now? " Qin Xuedun choked on his words Big fool, big fool Seeing Qin Xue''s recovery, Su Ze was relieved, "don''t you want me to scold you, why did you scold me again?" "I just want to scold you, can''t I?" Qin Xue a stare, "I tell you, you must not do this kind of stupid thing in the future, do you hear clearly?" "I know." Su Ze is very helpless, "but you can''t do anything stupid." "I''m not as stupid as you are." Qin Xue haughtily snorted, "I have a very important question to ask you. That question has been in my heart for a long time." "What''s the problem?" "If it wasn''t me who fell into the water at that time, would you jump down to save me without hesitation?" "Of course." Suze replied without hesitation, "no matter who the owner is, I will jump down to save him." Although long expected to have such an answer, Qin Xue is still a little upset, "idiot!" Su Ze looks innocent. "Why do you say I''m a fool again? Did I say anything wrong?" "You are a fool, a fool." Su Ze Chapter 2664 Standing outside the ward, Su Yao heard their conversation clearly. He felt that his teeth were going to hurt. Are these two showing their love? It''s definitely a show of love. It''s amazing. I don''t know if Qin yuan knows. If Qin yuan knew that Su Ze had abducted his sister, he would be very angry, right? Su Yao looked at Qin yuan, who was still so calm. He hesitated for a long time, and finally made up his mind. As soon as he was ready to speak, Qin yuan came over and said, "if you have anything to say, you don''t have to hesitate so long." Su Yao was silent for a while, but he finally spoke. After all, that''s a big deal, and it''s necessary to help Su Ze find out in advance, so as not to annoy Qin yuan. "I mean, if, if someone fell in love with your sister, what would you do?" "I should have broken his leg." The expression on Qin yuan''s face remained unchanged, but what he said made people startled. "Why do you ask this?" Su Yao choked It''s nothing. It''s just a sudden question. " "Really nothing?" Qin yuan stares at him like this, "how do I feel that you are hiding something from me?" "This..." Su Yao hesitated. "You don''t have to say it. I have guessed what you want to say." Su Yao was speechless I haven''t said anything. You already know what I want to say. Do you think you have mind reading skills? "If the person with my sister is Suze, I''ll never have a problem." Qin yuan looks serious. In fact, he also heard those conversations just now, and he didn''t know nothing about this aspect, but he didn''t fill so much in Su Yao''s mind. There should be something between Qin Xue and Su Ze, but neither of them should have broken the window paper, let alone been together. Su Yao was startled by Qin yuan''s words. His eyes suddenly became very complicated when he looked at Qin yuan. "Mr. Qin, do you know how to read the mind?" "How could I have mind reading, something that doesn''t exist at all?" Qin yuan had no choice but to smile. "Then how do you know what''s on my mind?" "Because you are very simple. You can see it from your expression." Su Yao No, are you just saying I''m stupid? "It''s not that you''re stupid, it''s that you''re too easy to understand." Qin Yuan said. Su Yao was a little unconvinced. "No, if it''s really what you said, how can you not understand what I was thinking when I was looking at you?" "What do you mean?" Su Yao reflected that he said something he shouldn''t have said, "nothing. I''m wrong. Just think I didn''t say anything just now." Qin yuan stepped forward, "really nothing?" Su Yao stepped back and put his back against the wall. He looked away uneasily. "Can you stay away from me?" "Your heart beats so fast all of a sudden. Aren''t you shy?" "No way." Su Yao immediately retorted, "it is clear that your mind suddenly becomes so fast, but I can hear it clearly." "You didn''t hear me wrong. My heart beat so fast all of a sudden. Do you know why?" "Shall I tell you?" Chapter 2665 Qin yuan lowered his head and breathed in Su Yao''s ear. This made Su Yao even more uncomfortable. He reached out and pushed Qin yuan, but he didn''t push him. "Speaking is speaking. Can you stay so close to me?" Qin Yuan said with a smile, "are you shy?" "No way." Su Yao denied immediately, and in order to make his words sound more credible, he also increased his voice, "how can I be shy of people like you? Don''t be too narcissistic." "Really not?" The smile in Qin yuan''s eyes is deeper, "if not, why don''t you dare to look directly at me?" As if to prove that he was not shy, Su Yao immediately looked at Qin yuan, but there was a little mistake in the process. He didn''t calculate the distance between himself and Qin yuan now, so the lip and lip suddenly stuck together. Two people at the same time Leng in there. Su Yao opened his eyes wide and looked unbelievable. The expression on Qin yuan''s face was not as calm as before. At this time, Qin Xue came out. She saw the two people who were kissing there and almost screamed excitedly. She quickly put out her hand to cover her mouth, then took out her mobile phone and took several pictures of them. But she forgot to turn off the voice of the mobile phone, the "click click" sound immediately let two people back to God. Su Yao quickly pushed Qin yuan away, his face was too red to be red any more. He glared at Qin yuan and ran away. Qin yuan reached out and touched his lips, with a smile on his face. It seemed that he still had some meaning. See Qin Xue can''t help but want to scold a beast, "elder brother, are you with elder brother Su together?" Qin yuan didn''t answer her question. Instead, he stretched out his right hand to her, "photos." "I see. I''ll delete it now." Qin Xue is not satisfied. "I didn''t ask you to delete it. I asked you to send me the photos." Qin Yuan said. The expression on Qin Xue''s face changed and changed, "brother, are you going to use your kissing photos as mobile phone wallpaper?" Qin yuan picked eyebrows, "what''s the problem?" "There''s no problem, but I''m afraid brother Su will beat you to death when he sees it." And she''s never seen a picture of herself kissing her lover set up as a mobile wallpaper. Her brother has been repressed for a long time. Can''t help but be abnormal? "Don''t worry, he won''t beat me to death." Qin Yuan said with a smile. Qin Xue Ah, this damned sour smell of love, why should she suffer from this single dog? "Brother, tell me the truth. Are you two together?" "Do you really want to know that?" Qin Xue nods wildly, "really." "Let''s talk about what happened between you and Suze first." Qin Xue''s face suddenly turned red. "What else can happen between me and him? We are just ordinary friends." "Is that true?" Qin yuan is not smiling. "Of course, you think too much." "But why do I always think you like him?" "I''m not. I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense." Qin Xue immediately denied that San Lian. "Since you won''t tell the truth, I''ll go in and ask Suze." When Qin Xue heard this, she was flustered and quickly stopped him. "He''s already asleep. You''d better not go in and disturb him." It''s not wrong for her to like Suze, but she doesn''t know whether Suze likes herself or not. If Suze doesn''t like herself, it will really make a big oolong, and it will make her very shameful. Chapter 2666 "Now that he''s asleep, I won''t go in and disturb him. But I have a very important word to tell you. You have to listen carefully. " Maybe Qin yuan''s expression is too serious, Qin Xue can''t help but follow seriously, "you say, I will listen carefully." "If you meet a person you like, you''d better not hesitate to go up and advertise immediately to save the time when that person is robbed by others." "But what if they refuse your confession?" "Tell me a few more times, and one will succeed sooner or later." Qin Yuan said. "What if it doesn''t work all the time?" "That''s for someone else." Qin Xue No, the person you like can change it? "But what if I only like that person?" "Then work hard to make the other party like you." Qin Xue is very speechless, "what''s the difference between saying it and not saying it?" "Of course, there''s a difference. At least you tried the former. If you don''t work hard, you will fail all of a sudden. That will only make you more sorry. " Qin Xue looks at Qin yuan with the eyes of looking at the monster, "brother, where do you get these great principles? Have you failed?" "No Qin yuan shook his head. "I''m not as obedient as you are." "Oh, I see. You haven''t told brother Su yet. No wonder you didn''t answer my question just now. You are a coward yourself. I don''t know where you got the face to tell me all those big things? " Qin yuan smiles, "why, you don''t want your pocket money next month?" "Why are you threatening me with your pocket money?" Qin Xue is very dissatisfied, "do you believe I''ll tell brother Su to go right away?" "You go." Qin yuan did not care at all. "If you don''t mind that you don''t have any pocket money in the second half of the year, let''s go." Qin Xue was angry again. The fist was hard, but she didn''t dare to hit Qin yuan at all, "you are cruel!" Why did she have such a brother? Other people''s brothers are not like this, she is really too difficult. "What are you doing?" "Go to the bathroom, will you come with me?" "I didn''t expect you to go to the men''s room. My sister is a real change." Qin Xue almost vomited blood Why do you talk so much now? I still like the silent you "It''s because love is so powerful." Qin Yuan said with a smile. Qin Xue only felt goose bumps all over her body. "Can you be normal? Shut your mouth, or I''m afraid you''ll be killed. " "You''re the only one who wants to kill me, aren''t you?" Qin Xue said with a fake smile, "how can it be? How can I kill my dearest brother?" She was about to throw up after hearing this. "Well, since you have nothing else to do, go back to school as soon as possible." "It''s Saturday, no school." Qin Xue rolled a white eye, "pour is you, now the company should not be very busy, why don''t you go back to deal with the company''s affairs?" "I''m not like you. I''ve been well for a long time." Qin Xue rolled a white eye again, "line, calculate you fierce." "Average." Qin Xue I''m not praising you. Can you make a face? "In order to catch up with brother Su, you really work hard." "You should work hard, or Suze should run." Qin Xue You can shut your mouth for me. Chapter 2667 Su Yao did not expect that he had worked as a cook in Qin yuan''s company for a few days, so the manager of the personnel department suddenly came to him. Is it hard for him to meet Waterloo again? What the hell is Qin yuan going to do?! Su Yao took off his apron. "Manager Cui, I know. I''ll leave now." Seeing that he was going to leave, manager Cui quickly stopped him. "Mr. Su, you misunderstood me. I''m not here to let you leave." Su Yao looked at him suspiciously, "then what are you here for, let alone to give me a promotion and raise." "Mr. Su, you are so smart. You are really going to be promoted and raised." Manager Cui said with a smile, "from today on, you are the vice assistant of the president, who is in charge of the president''s daily life." Su Yao Assistant? Still in charge of daily life? What is Qin yuan doing? Didn''t you think he had no experience before? Now why did you suddenly change your mind? Is it brain damage? "I see. Thank manager Cui for coming to tell me about it." "It should be, it should be." If I had known what relationship Su Yao had with the president, he should have held his thigh at the beginning. Now I don''t know if it''s too late. "Mr. Su, if you have anything to do in the future, please feel free to ask me. As long as I can help you, I will help you." Su Yao I want to curry favor with him so soon. Sure enough, it''s the man who has money to do with him now. "Manager Cui, if the president is in now, I have something to say to the president." "The president is in the office now, or I''ll take Mr. Su to you now?" "No more." Su Yao directly refused, "I know where the president''s office is." Manager Cui I''ve even been to the president''s office. It seems that the relationship between Su Yao and the president is extraordinary. "In that case, I won''t disturb Mr. Su. I''ll go on with my work." Su Yao let out a "um", then he walked towards the elevator without paying any attention to him. The president''s office is on the 18th floor. The elevator is very fast. It will arrive soon. When Su Yao passed, Qin yuan was dealing with the affairs of the company. After a long hesitation, he finally knocked on the door. Qin yuan raised his head, "come in!" Su Yao went in, and then he sat down on the chair opposite him, "Mr. Qin, what the hell are you doing?" Of course, Qin yuan knew what he was referring to. "Isn''t it good to give you a promotion and a raise?" Su Yao rolled his eyes. "You didn''t think I had any experience before. Now you want me to be your assistant and take care of your daily life. You can change your face very quickly." Qin yuan is still very calm, "why, don''t you want to be my assistant? This is a good opportunity for you to see me every day. " "Who will see you every day?" Su Yao said, "tell me, why do you want me to be your assistant all of a sudden? If you can''t give me a good reason, I won''t be your assistant "Can''t I see you every day?" Su Yao thought Qin yuan would find some excuse, but he didn''t expect that this was a straight ball, suddenly the whole person was stunned. "Why don''t you talk? Are you too excited? " Su Yao looked back at Qin yuan with very complicated eyes, "Mr. Qin, what nonsense are you talking about?" Chapter 2668 "Don''t make any excuses. You''re just trying to exploit me." Qin yuan finally summoned up the courage to confess, but did not expect that the first time he confessed, he suffered Waterloo. He sighed helplessly, "why don''t you believe me?" "Why should I believe you?" Su Yao asked, "I work as a chef in your company''s canteen, and you can see me every day. You don''t need me to be your assistant at all. You''re just scheming against the rules." Qin yuan is more helpless, "yes, I admit that I am indeed plotting against you, but also against you this person." Although Su Yao''s reaction was a little slow, now he recognized that Qin yuan was confessing to him. This made him confused. What''s the matter? Why did Qin yuan suddenly tell him? Didn''t Qin yuan dislike him? Is he wrong? Why don''t you ask. Su Yao hesitated again and again, and finally said, "Mr. Qin, I can take you as your confession to me?" "What do you think?" Qin yuan threw the problem back. Su Yao wanted to curse a little If I knew, would I have to ask you? Is there something wrong with your brain? "Mr. Qin, I don''t have time to guess riddles with you. Anyway, I''m..." Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Qin yuan, "if I say I''m confessing to you?" When Qin Yuan said this, his face was so serious that he almost believed Su Yao. Su Yao laughed dryly, "Mr. Qin, don''t make fun of me. This kind of joke is not funny at all." Rao is as calm as Qin yuan. At this moment, he can''t help being speechless. "Why do you think I''m joking with you?" "You suddenly told me something. I didn''t realize you like me at all." Su Yao said boldly. "Do you have to say these two words when you like them?" "Isn''t it?" Qin yuan sighed, "in this case, I''ll tell you again -" "Su Yao, I like you. Although I don''t know when I fell in love with you, I can be sure that I like you and I will only like you in my life." Su Yao''s face suddenly turned red, and his heart was beating fast, almost out of his throat. Qin yuan is really a foul. He doesn''t know how to respond. Qin yuan looked at Su Yao, who was silly there. He couldn''t help laughing. Then he got up, went to Su Yao, and branded a kiss on his forehead. "Now you should be satisfied?" Su Yao finally came back to his senses. He looked at Qin yuan, who was close at hand. He stepped back uncomfortably, but his feet suddenly slipped and his whole body fell back. Qin yuan quickly pulled him, and he threw himself into Qin yuan''s arms. "Are you throwing yourself at me?" Zhou Fangzheng, who had just arrived at the door, heard this sentence and looked at the two people holding each other again. He felt that his eyes were going to be blinded. Yao Shou, the president is no longer a man. He even opens the door and flirts with his boyfriend there. Aren''t you afraid to hurt the weak hearts of those single dogs outside? And he is already a married person, why still feel that he was shown a face of love? Chapter 2669 What''s more, does he go in now, or does he leave as if he hasn''t been here? When Zhou Fang hesitated again and again, Qin yuan had already seen him. Qin yuan motioned him to leave quickly with his eyes. Zhou Fang received this look, and immediately did not hesitate. Since the president asked him to leave, he should leave quickly to save time and offend the president. As soon as Zhou Fang left, someone came over again, and that person happened to be Xia LAN, Qin yuan''s mother. Xia LAN looks at Qin yuan and Su Yao who are holding each other. First they are stunned, then they are so excited that they almost call out. She didn''t turn away like Zhou Fang, but walked in. "What are you two doing here? The door is not closed. I''m not afraid of other people''s jokes. " Hearing Xia Lan''s voice, Su Yao was shocked. He quickly pushed Qin yuan away, and then looked at Xia LAN, "aunt, don''t misunderstand me. There is really nothing between me and him." "Well, you don''t have to explain. I understand." Xia Lan said with a smile, "when were you two together? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "I just finished with him." Qin Yuan said, "but why did you come here all of a sudden today and didn''t even say hello?" "I''m not bored at home. I''ll come to see you and give you a surprise by the way. I just didn''t expect it. Instead, I received a surprise." Su Yao Is it too late for him to escape now? "Are you free today?" "Auntie, I have very important things to do this afternoon." Su Yao answered immediately. He only met Xia LAN a few times, but his impression on her was very deep. This is a woman who talks a lot, though only for familiar talents. If he stays here now, he will certainly listen to the nagging for a long time. Although he himself likes to talk, it doesn''t mean he likes to listen to other people''s nagging. "Since you have something to do, forget it." Xia LAN sighed with some regret, "but when you have time, you must come to the Qin family." "I see, auntie, I will." "You are already with Qin yuan. What Auntie do you call me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± What should I call you? "Auntie?" Su Yao called tentatively. "Don''t call me auntie, just call me mom." What does it mean to keep on talking? This is it! When Su Yao heard this, he almost choked on his own saliva. "Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough I''m just with Qin yuan. You asked me to call your mother. Are you afraid that I''ll run away? "There''s nothing wrong with it. Anyway, you''re already with my family, Qin yuan, and you''ll get married sooner or later. It''s the same as calling sooner or later." Xialan is very reasonable. Su Yao No, it''s not a matter of time. It''s really a big span from aunt to mother. You have to give me a little time to prepare in advance. Seeing Su Yao''s dilemma, Qin yuan quickly came out to help him out, "Mom, I''ve just been with him. It''s a long time since I got married. And if you continue to talk about it, you''ll scare him away. Then I''ll really be a bachelor all my life." "Do you have the heart to let me be a bachelor all my life?" Xia LAN is very helpless, in order not to scare away his son hard to find the object, can only compromise, "Su Yao, you want to how to call, how to call it." "Thank you, aunt." Chapter 2670 Seeing Qin yuan and Su Yao embracing in the office, besides Zhou Fang and Xia LAN, there are several secretaries sitting outside, and they also hear the conversation between them. As long as there are people, it is the gathering place of gossip. So the next day, the company spread the story of Qin yuan and Su Yao together. So that when Su Yao came to the company, he found that everyone looked at him with strange eyes, and a few even had envy in their eyes. Of course, he knew what was going on, but he didn''t expect that it spread all over the company so quickly, which made him a little headache. Ignoring the eye clocks that fell on him, Su Yao took the elevator to the 18th floor, and then walked into Qin yuan''s office. "Qin yuan, can you take good care of those employees in your company?" Su Yao put his hands on the table and looked at Qin Yuan who was working there discontentedly. Qin yuan looked up at him, "what''s the matter?" "Don''t tell me you didn''t hear the words circulating in the company." "I hear you. What''s the problem?" "Of course, there is a problem, and it''s very problematic. Now no matter what I do, I can hear them mention my name, which makes me very sad. Can you take care of them?" "But they are telling the truth." Qin yuan put down the contract in his hand, "and his mouth is on them. Even if I want to manage it, I can''t manage it." Su Yao snorted, "they are so afraid of you. As long as you say it, they won''t say it again." "Then they will say it behind their back." "It doesn''t matter, as long as I don''t hear it." As long as he doesn''t hear, it means nothing has happened. "If you don''t care about them, I''ll leave at once." Qin yuan sighed, "OK, I will take good care of them. Don''t be angry any more." "That''s about the same. Now, what can I do for you?" "Oh, I didn''t expect you to enter the role so soon." Qin yuan laughed, "it seems that you also like to be my deputy assistant." Su Yao glared at him, "don''t talk nonsense, speak quickly." "Now go and make me a cup of coffee." "All right." Su Yao agreed, "I''m good at making coffee. Do you want sugar or no sugar?" "Add sugar." "I''ll go now." A few minutes later, Su Yao came back with a cup of coffee. "Here comes your coffee." Qin yuan took it and took a drink. At that moment, the expression on his face was distorted. He immediately vomited the coffee out of his mouth. Su Yao felt that he had been rejected, and he was dissatisfied. "What do you mean? Do you think my coffee tastes bad? " "You put too much sugar in it." Qin yuan sighed, "I don''t like coffee with so much sugar." Su Yao was aggrieved, "but you said you wanted to put sugar." "But I didn''t ask you to put that much." Su Yao suddenly choked I see. I''ll make you a new one right now. " "No..." Before Qin yuan could stop him, Su Yao had already gone out. He sighed helplessly. "It''s a real jerk." A few minutes later, Su Yao came in with a cup of coffee. "Have a drink of this one." Qin yuan took a sip and said, "yes, your coffee making skills are really good." Su Yao was very proud, "of course." Chapter 2671 Su Yao originally thought that Qin yuan''s assistant needed to do a lot of things, but he didn''t expect Qin yuan to do anything other than make him make coffee. It made him feel very bored. "Qin yuan, do you have nothing else for me to do?" "No Qin Yuan said. "You''re not playing favoritism, are you?" Qin yuan picked to pick eyebrow, "how to say?" "As your assistant, there must be a lot to do, but so far, you have let me make coffee." Su Yao said. "You are indeed my assistant, but your task is to take care of my daily life. Now that I''m at work, there''s nothing for you to take care of. " Qin yuan explained, "so you don''t have to think so much. It''s normal." Su Yao didn''t know what to say. Because what Qin Yuan said was very reasonable, he didn''t know how to refute it. "If you feel bored, you can sit there and watch TV or something, as long as you don''t disturb me." Qin yuan continued. Su Yao''s eyes brightened, "is it really OK?" Qin yuan nodded. "Now that you''ve said that, I''m not polite." After finishing this sentence, Su Yao immediately took out his mobile phone and played a game there. Compared with Qin yuan, it''s really very leisurely. All of a sudden, I feel sleepy as the game goes on. Fortunately, there was a big sofa in the office, on which Su Yao lay. He just closed his eyes and soon fell asleep. Qin yuan is busy with what he is doing. When he is ready to see what Su Yao is doing, he finds Su Yao asleep. He smiles, then gets up and walks towards Su Yao. After staring at Su Yao for a long time, he takes out his mobile phone and takes several pictures of Su Yao''s sleeping face. He looked at the photos again, and laughed very brightly. But in Zhou Fang''s opinion, Qin yuan''s smile is a bit abnormal. He had never seen Qin yuan like this. Before Su Yao appeared, no matter how happy things happened, Qin yuan would not appear on his face. But since Su Yao appeared, everything has changed. Moreover, Qin yuan had never taken photos while others were asleep before. In addition, he can guarantee that Qin yuan must use those photos as wallpaper for his mobile phone. Last time, he accidentally saw that Qin yuan''s mobile wallpaper was a kiss photo of Qin yuan and Su Yao. Tut Tut, the power of love is so powerful that Qin yuan seems to have changed himself Zhou Fang didn''t want to go in and disturb him, and he didn''t want to be a light bulb. But what he wanted to tell Qin yuan was too important, so after hesitation, he knocked on the door. Hearing the knock, Qin yuan immediately looked up and saw Zhou Fang standing at the door. He could not help frowning. Just about to speak, but thinking of Su Yao who was sleeping soundly, he went out. "What''s the matter?" "It''s about the cooperation case." "Come with me..." ¡­¡­ When Su Yao woke up, he saw Qin Yuan who was worried. He could not help asking, "what''s the matter? What happened? " "Nothing. It''s just a matter of work. I can solve it myself." "I didn''t expect that you would worry about your work one day." "Why, is it in your heart that I am invincible?" Su Yao "I didn''t expect you to see me that way. I''m really flattered." Chapter 2672 "OK, OK, talk about your work. Maybe I can help you solve it." "Since you are so confident, I will say so. I have a cooperation case with Roche. When it''s time to sign a contract, the other party suddenly goes back on it. " Qin yuan sighed as he spoke. "Why does the other party suddenly turn back?" In principle, there are many people who want to cooperate with the Qin family, but few are successful. This Roche finally got such an opportunity, how suddenly back to it? Is Luo''s origin bigger than Qin''s? "They think the previous condition is not good, so they put forward another condition." Qin yuan thought of the condition put forward by Roche, his face suddenly became very ugly. Looking at Qin yuan''s reaction, Su Yao knew that it would not be a good condition. "What conditions did they put forward?" "They want me to marry Roche." Smell speech, Su Yao''s fist is hard, "what, they hit your body unexpectedly?" The shameless Roche put forward such excessive conditions, and wanted to rob Su Yao''s people. Did he think he was dead? "What did you say to them? You won''t agree, will you? " Qin yuan has some helplessness, "do you think I will agree to this unreasonable condition?" Su Yao brain circuit a turn, "that you is because of me, so just didn''t promise?" "Even without you, I would not have agreed." Qin Yuan said. "That''s about the same. What are you going to do next? Do you want to give up cooperating with them?" "The cooperation with Roche is very important. I can''t give up for the time being. I''d better think of other ways." "What if they want you to marry Roche?" "Then I have to give up. I''m selfish. I will never sacrifice my freedom of marriage for a cooperation case." Qin Yuan said very firmly. "Then leave it to me, and I will help you solve it." "You help me out? Are you sure you can do it? " It''s not that he doesn''t want to believe Su Yao, it''s that he really can''t imagine how Su Yao is going to solve this problem. "Don''t worry. I''m not as useless as you think. I''ll be able to solve it." Su Yao is very confident. Anyway, he is also a man with many skills. He is not very good at business, but he can solve it by other means, and he believes that he will succeed. Qin yuan was not good at attacking Su Yao''s enthusiasm, so he agreed, "well, since you are so confident, I''ll leave it to you to have a try, but even if you fail, it doesn''t matter. It''s a big deal not to take this cooperation case." "Don''t worry, I will succeed." ¡­¡­ I don''t know what Su Yao really did, or the other party suddenly changed his mind. The next morning, Roche suddenly called to sign a contract with Qin. Qin yuan looks at Su Yao, who smiles at him. Qin yuan was more sure what Su Yao had done. He took back his sight and continued to talk with the person in charge of Roche. "Now that you have decided, let''s sign the contract right away, but where is the place to sign the contract?" "It''s in the Qin family. We''re almost there." "Good." The whole process of signing the contract was also very smooth. After signing the contract, Qin yuan asked, "what made you suddenly change your mind?" "Mr. Qin, what does that mean?" "Before you put forward a condition to me, saying that I want to marry you, you agree to cooperate with me." "Have we ever mentioned such a condition? Do you remember wrong? " Qin yuan Maybe I remember it wrong. " It seems that Su Yao really did something. Chapter 2673 Qin Yuan went to Su Yao, who was sitting there. He bent down and whispered in his ear, "great hero, what kind of reward do you want?" Su Yao was playing the game attentively. When he heard Qin yuan''s voice, he was startled. "Do you even have no voice to walk?" "And you don''t know that scaring people can frighten people to death?" "I thought you were so brave. I didn''t expect you to be so small." Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "it''s my fault?" "No, no, no, blame me, blame me. I should have called you just now." Qin yuan immediately admitted his mistake. Su Yao snorted, "it''s not the same. By the way, what did you just say? " "My great hero, what kind of reward do you want?" Qin yuan repeated the sentence just now. "How can you be so sure that I am the hero?" Su Yao asked, puzzled. It seems that he didn''t expose himself. Is that what Roche said? It''s impossible. He has warned the other party repeatedly. It''s absolutely impossible for them to say it. "I guessed it myself, of course." Qin Yuan said with a smile, "my sixth sense is quite smart." "So you''re not going to ask me how I did it?" "No, it''s your secret, and even if I ask, you won''t answer me, so it''s the same whether you ask or not." "Aren''t you curious at all?" "Of course I''m curious. Why, are you going to tell me what you''ve done?" "No, I won''t tell you." Su Yao stood up and stretched, "let''s go." "Where to?" "Don''t you mean to reward me? I''ve already figured out what I want." "What do you want?" "I want to make an appointment with you for a day. Do you agree?" Qin yuan pretended to be very embarrassed, "well..." "Is it going to take so long?" Su Yao glared at him discontentedly, "since you don''t want to go on a date with me, I''d better go to other people." With these words, Qin yuan immediately stopped teasing Su Yao. "Don''t worry. I didn''t say I didn''t want to. How can you be so impatient?" "I''m such an acute person. Do you have any opinions?" "Of course not." Qin yuan''s desire for survival has been online, "let''s go, don''t we want to go on a date? Before the date, let''s go to eat something, or we won''t have the energy to date." Su Yao was speechless. "What do you think of dating as? Physical work? " "Isn''t it?" Qin yuan asked. Su Yao thought about it carefully, and found that the date was really an individual work. "Let''s go. Don''t waste time here." ¡­¡­ After a hasty lunch, Su Yao and Qin yuan started their date. But Su Yao didn''t figure out where to go for a date. Qin yuan, who had never made an appointment, didn''t know where to go. So they''re going to have a date between ordinary couples. The first step is to go around and take pictures. Qin yuan saw the game city and thought that Su Yao would play games when he was bored, so he thought it was a good place for dating. So he grabbed Su Yao and said, "there is a game city here. Let''s go in and have a look." Su Yao looked at him strangely, "don''t you have no interest in games? Why do you want to go to the game city all of a sudden?" Chapter 2674 "All of a sudden, I''m interested. Stop talking nonsense. Let''s go in." Qin yuan took Su Yao and went inside. "Can you walk a little slower? Are you in a hurry to get reincarnated? " The game city is really novel for Qin yuan, who has never played games before. He looked around, full of video games or entertainment, and his eyes were almost spent. Finally, Qin yuan fixed his eyes on a couple. In front of the couple is a doll machine, girls clip for a long time, did not clip any of the dolls, boys will hand, and success. The girl excitedly took over the doll and then gave a kiss on the boy''s face. Qin yuan didn''t want a doll, he wanted Su Yao to kiss him on the face, so he pointed to the doll machine and said to Su Yao, "let''s play with that." Su Yao knew clearly that Qin yuan was an overbearing president with a girlish heart. It was normal for him to want to play with the doll machine. He also wanted to satisfy Qin yuan, so he agreed, "let''s go and play." Originally thought that he would not agree, Qin yuan could not believe his ears when he agreed so readily, but when he saw Su Yao walking towards the doll machine, he knew that he had been heard correctly. As soon as he thought that Su Yao would kiss himself as excitedly as that girl, he suddenly got excited. But the development of things seems to be different from what he thought. Su Yao won the first battle for the first time and got a doll very successfully. And then the second time and the third time. After a while, Qin yuan''s arms were filled with all kinds of dolls. Qin yuan looked at Su Yao dully, "what are you doing?" "Don''t you want a doll? I''m clipping it for you." Su Yao said, "what''s the matter? Isn''t there anything you like?" Qin yuan When did he say he wanted a doll? "Or do you want to try it yourself?" "Yes, I want to try it myself." "Then you come." Su Yao stops his movements, then takes the dolls Qin yuan holds in his arms and gives the doll machine to Qin yuan. Qin yuan puts in a game coin and controls the pestle, but He failed. He tried again and failed again. Qin yuan didn''t believe his technology was really that bad, so he tried it several times. But every time it turns out that way. Fail, fail, fail again. Qin yuan is about to doubt life. He looks at the doll machine in front of him, as if he is looking at the enemy, as if he is going to tear it down the next second. Su Yao quickly dissuaded, "you must not be impulsive. It doesn''t matter if you can''t get it. I''ve got a lot of them, and if you still want them, I can continue." Qin yuan looked back at him, "no, I''ll do it myself." Seeing that he was so persistent, it was hard for Su Yao to say something to beat him, "that''s OK." Qin yuan put the last coin into it. He took a few deep breaths. When he was ready, he controlled the rocker and Once again, I failed. Qin yuan is autistic. He wanted to make su Yao admire himself with his superb skills, but he didn''t expect that he was the one who showed his face. Why does god treat him like this? Gan! Chapter 2675 Looking at Qin yuan, Su Yao felt it necessary to comfort him. "This kind of thing doesn''t need to be concerned at all. There are many people like you, and just have a good time..." When he said this, Su Yao suddenly stopped, because Qin yuan didn''t look happy at all. So he quickly changed the topic, "Qin yuan, let''s play other projects, there are other more fun." Qin yuan didn''t speak, but Su Yao suddenly heard his voice - "it''s clear that he wanted Su Yao to kiss me, but he didn''t expect that he could not do such a thing. I''m really useless." Su Yao looked at Qin yuan, but his mouth didn''t move. He heard Qin yuan''s voice when he thought he was hearing something. "I really envy that boy just now. How can I get Su Yao''s kiss?" Su Yao can see clearly, Qin yuan''s mouth has not moved at all. But why did he hear Qin yuan''s voice? Is it hard to have a mind reading skill all of a sudden? It''s impossible, isn''t it? Su Yao decided to listen to the voice of others, but he didn''t hear anything, and even Qin yuan couldn''t hear it. It made him wonder if anyone was playing tricks? "Tangyuan, were you playing a trick just now?" "Yes, I just let you hear Qin yuan''s voice." Tangyuan did not hide, directly admitted. "Why are you doing this?" "It''s just that Qin yuan is a little pitiful all of a sudden." Tang Yuan said, "and you should thank me. If I didn''t let you hear Qin yuan''s voice, you can''t find it. Then Qin yuan is likely to be in the doldrums all day." Su Yao thought about it carefully and found that it was really the same as what Tang Yuan said. "Then I really have to thank you." Tangyuan some flattered, "thank me for this kind of words don''t need to say, as long as you can be good to me in the future on the line." "Don''t worry, I will treat you well in the future." Tangyuan How can I rest assured when you say this in such a tone? Su Yao didn''t pay attention to Tangyuan any more. He looked at Qin yuan and said, "lower your head a little." Although Qin yuan didn''t know what he was going to do, he lowered his head. Su Yao looked around, and then quickly gave Qin yuan a kiss on the cheek. Qin yuan was stunned. He reached out and touched the place where Su Yao had just kissed him. He suspected that he was dreaming. "What did you just do to me?" Su Yao did not speak, but answered with action. He gave Qin yuan another kiss on the cheek. Qin yuan felt it clearly this time, and his brain crashed on the spot. Su Yao just kisses him! Su Yao kisses him! Kiss him It''s not his illusion. Qin yuan was so excited that he was about to call out. Seeing that the expression on Qin yuan''s face had changed, Su Yao knew that he must be very happy now, so he asked with a smile, "are you happy now?" Qin yuan tried to pretend to be calm, but the crazy rising corners of his mouth betrayed him. "Cough, let''s ask about other projects." From the incident just now, Su Yao was basically sure that Qin yuan was a game black hole, "are you sure?" "Are you doubting my game level?" "Of course not. I believe you very much." Chapter 2676 Qin yuan is also full of self-confidence, but soon he will be autistic. Because he is really a game black hole, there is no game he can play. After seeing how good Qin yuan was at playing games, Su Yao kept laughing. This time, he couldn''t help laughing. "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that you could play this game like this. You are really bad." Qin yuan''s face is more ugly, because he has been disliked by his boyfriend Is it really that bad? " Su Yao''s desire for survival immediately went online, "no, no, you''ve never played a game. It''s quite normal that you can''t play it at the beginning. It''s good to play for a while, and you''re so smart that you''ll be able to master it soon." His conscience really hurts. No matter how long you play a game like Qin yuan, you can''t play it. But he can''t tell the truth. If he tells the truth, Qin yuan will be angry. Once people like Qin yuan get angry, it''s hard to coax them. Qin yuan didn''t continue to care about it. Anyway, the main purpose of his coming out this time is not to play a game, but to date Su Yao. And he pulled Su Yao in because he liked to play games. Moreover, Su Yao''s mood is not too high. He should have been to the game city several times. So there''s no need to stay here. "Let''s go somewhere else." Seeing that Qin yuan didn''t mention the game again, Su Yao was relieved, "let''s go." ¡­¡­ They went to other places to play for a while, then went to the bar and ordered a few bottles of wine. Just after a few drinks, Su Yao wanted to go to the toilet. He looked at Qin yuan, who was sitting beside him. "I''ll go to the toilet. You don''t want to go anywhere. Wait for me here." Qin yuan nodded, then took a sip of the cocktail that Su Yao specially ordered for him. Moreover, during Su Yao''s going to the toilet, many people came up to chat with Qin yuan, both men and women. But Qin yuan ignored them one by one. But a few of them were very bold. Even though they were ignored by Qin yuan, they still continued to chat up, and touched every part of Qin yuan intentionally or unintentionally. "This handsome guy, I think you look familiar. Have we met somewhere?" Qin yuan had a cold face and said, "go away!" "Don''t be so ruthless, handsome. I just want to have a chat with you." Qin yuan''s eyes also cold down, "I say again, roll!" Those people are also shameful, and there are so many people watching. After Qin yuan refused again, they left. Qin yuan continued to drink his cocktail, but he didn''t expect that his drinking capacity was not very good. Even if it was a low degree cocktail, he could get drunk. Seeing that he was drunk, he came over with a covetous eye on him all the time, and then After su Yao came back from the toilet, he found that Qin yuan was no longer there, and immediately frowned. Qin yuan, this guy, didn''t let him wait here. Where did he go? "Tangyuan, please help me find Qin yuan. There are so many people here that I can''t find him." "He was drunk and was taken to the hotel next to him. You go there quickly, or he will lose his life." On hearing this, Su Yao suddenly felt that he was a bad person. He rushed out of the ba Chapter 2677 When he looked for it, Qin yuan''s trousers had been lying down. This scene is really familiar. No, this is not the time to think about it. We have to save Qin yuan. Su Yao came forward, grabbed the hair of the man who wanted to plot against Qin yuan, and pulled him up. The man suddenly burst out, "who are you? Why do you want to take care of my affairs?" "Who am I?" Su Yao sneered, "of course, I''m here to find my man. You want to do that to my man. You really don''t know what to do!" "You..." The man wanted to say something more, but he was kicked there by Su Yao, and his whole face was distorted by the pain. "Do you know who I am? You dare to treat me like this. I''ll make you regret it. " "You can shut up for me. I''ve been merciful for not killing you." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "do you know the name of the man you want to be on? His name is Qin yuan. You should know what the name Qin yuan stands for? " Of course, a man knows Qin yuan, but he can''t believe that he almost provoked such a big man as Qin yuan. "You must be cheating me. How could a big man like Qin yuan appear in a bar?" Su Yao had long expected that the other party would not believe him, so he found the picture of Qin yuan on the microblog on his mobile phone and flashed it in front of the man, so that he could understand more about his death. "Do you think this man looks familiar?" "Qin yuan!" The man called the name subconsciously. , wait, as like as two peas. Is it really Qin yuan that he brought back? It''s over. It''s over. He even wanted to do that kind of thing to Qin yuan, and he also gave Qin yuan that kind of medicine. When Qin yuan wakes up, he must be finished. No, we have to get out of here before Qin yuan wakes up. "I know it''s wrong. I won''t rush any more. I''ll leave now." Su Yao didn''t want to talk to him, "get out of here, don''t let me see you again!" Hearing this, the man immediately got up from the ground and ran out quickly. He didn''t look like the man who had just been killed. Su Yao went to Qin yuan and patted him on the face. "Qin yuan, wake up." Qin yuan is awake, but something is wrong. He hugged Su Yao and kept rubbing against him, and his mouth was still shouting: "hot, hot..." Su Yao knew that Qin yuan had been drugged, and his face became more ugly. Cao, I didn''t expect that the man gave Qin Yuan medicine. Fortunately, he came in time. If he came a little late, Qin yuan would have to be huohuohuo? If he had known that such a thing had happened, he should not have easily spared the man just now. He should have broken the man''s third leg. Su Yao took a few deep breaths, tried to suppress his anger, took Qin yuan into the bathroom, and then turned on the shower switch. Under the beating of cold water, Qin yuan finally regained some consciousness, but he hugged Su Yao and continued to rub up, "heat, I feel so bad, help me." Su Yao''s clothes were also wet. "Qin yuan, please wake up for me!" Qin yuan stopped and looked up at him, "Su Yao, I''m so sad. Please help me." Chapter 2678 Su Yao didn''t want to do that now, so he refused Qin yuan, "you''d better solve it yourself." With these words, he left Qin yuan in the bathroom and let himself take a cold bath there. "Host, are you really not going to help him?" At this time, tangyuan suddenly opened its mouth. "He didn''t have a sense of vigilance. He deserved to be drugged. Let him solve it by himself. I don''t want to help him solve it." Although he said such words, Su Yao always looked at the direction of the bathroom. He was very worried about Qin yuan. "But I''ve just investigated. The medicine in his prescription is very effective. It''s useless to take a cold bath. It''s necessary to complete the harmony of life." Tangyuan said with a sigh. "Host, if you don''t want him to have an accident, you''d better help him solve it." Su Yao didn''t believe him at all. "How can it be? Are you lying to me?" "Believe it or not, don''t blame me for not reminding you if something really happens. Think about it for yourself." It''s very kind of you. Is what he said so untrustworthy? Although Su Yao thought that Tangyuan''s words were untrustworthy, he didn''t want anything to happen to Qin yuan, so after hesitation, he planned to help Qin yuan solve it. Besides, sooner or later, he and Qin yuan want to achieve harmony in their lives. It''s just a matter of time. After making the decision, Su Yao went into the bathroom and took Qin yuan out. "I can help you solve it, but you have to be light. I''m afraid of pain." Qin yuan didn''t move. He just looked at Su Yao with complicated eyes. After a while, he finally said, "are you really ready?" "Stop talking nonsense and hurry up." Su Yao was a little impatient. "If you don''t want it, then forget it." "I''m afraid you''ll regret it." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "if I regret it, I will regret it long ago, and I will run away long ago, so I won''t be here to chat with you." Qin yuan asked again, "have you really decided?" Su Yao didn''t say anything, it was his action to prove that he was ready. Qin yuan''s eyes sank, but he pressed Su Yao under his body. "I''ll do it." And then Qin yuan answered with action. Su Yao has only one idea now - the man who has been a vegetarian for more than 20 years really can''t be provoked. His waist is about to break. If he could do it all over again, he would not choose this, but now it''s too late to say anything, so he can only bear it silently Su Yao is getting more and more tired, and then he just goes to sleep. ¡­¡­ The next morning, the first person to wake up was Qin yuan. He looked at the role of lying beside him and thought about what happened last night. If he hadn''t been awake all the time, he would have suspected that what happened last night was just a dream. Qin yuan reached out and touched Su Yao''s face, "it''s really hard for you..." Su Yao soon woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he faced Qin yuan''s 360 degree flawless face What are you staring at me for? " "Su Yao, let''s get engaged sometime." "I don''t want it." Su Yao refused very decisively. "On this day next month." "No." "It''s decided. It''s next month today." Su Yao Chapter 2679 After Qin yuan goes back, he will tell the story that he and Su Yao will be engaged next month. Su Yao didn''t stop him at all, and now it''s too late to stop him. The Qin family did not expect that the two of them had made such rapid progress. They had just been dating for a short time and were about to get engaged, which made them wonder if there was something fishy about it. Qin Xue saw something. She pulled Su Yao aside and asked in a low voice, "brother Su, tell me the truth, did you and my brother hit a home run last night?" Su Yao felt a little suffocated. How can Qin Xue see it? The traces on his body are clearly covered. Are you trying to test him? Su Yao cleared his throat. "Why do you think so? Did you see something you shouldn''t have seen again? " "From the way you walk." Qin Xue said frankly, "although I''ve never been in love, I''ve watched a lot of videos of that type." Su Yao was silent Don''t you think you''ve exposed something? "I remember as like as two peas in the video. The hero who was pushed down in the video was so upset that it made the second day walking posture a bit wrong. You just walked the same way as those in the video." Su Yao You know a lot. How dare you say that in front of your brother? If you say this in front of your brother, I think he will kill you immediately. "Everything in the video is fake and can''t be taken seriously." "It''s true, and I''ve seen it in reality." Qin Xue said, "brother Su, don''t hide it. You and my brother were home runs last night." Qin Xue''s voice is getting louder and louder, which leads others to hear it. They looked at Su Yao and Qin yuan, and suddenly they were enlightened. No wonder I want to get engaged next month. It''s already that far. Qin yuan''s speed is really fast enough. They thought it would take a long time for him to play a home run with Su Yao. Su Yao wanted to kill Qin Xue. Qin Xue''s mouth is too short. If he had known it would be like this, he shouldn''t have paid attention to Qin Xue just now. Now, everyone knows that he and Qin yuan are home runs. Qin Xue also realized that she had done something wrong, so she quickly slipped away. The Qin family soon calmed down and began to discuss the engagement between Qin yuan and Su Yao. Su Yao originally wanted to protest, but when he saw Qin yuan''s expectation, his heart softened and he responded. So Su Yao was arranged so clearly that he and Qin yuan would hold an engagement ceremony next month. After the engagement was decided, the Qin family realized that they had not met Su Yao''s family, and proposed to meet Su Yao''s family and have dinner together. Qin yuan knew Su Yao''s family situation. He looked at Su Yao anxiously. There was no change in Su Yao''s expression. "Well, tomorrow I''ll bring my brother Su Ze to meet you." Hearing this, the Qin family knew that there was only one brother in Su Yao''s family, and immediately felt very guilty. "Su Yao, I''m really sorry. We don''t know about your family." "Nothing. I didn''t tell you in advance. It''s not your fault." Chapter 2680 Su Ze met Qin yuan and knew that Su Yao was with Qin yuan. He was very satisfied with Qin yuan. So after knowing that they were about to get engaged, he didn''t object, and he sincerely sent his best wishes. Then I went to see other members of the Qin family, and said that I had no objection to this matter, it was up to them Time passed quickly, and soon it came to the day when Su Yao and Qin yuan were engaged. That day, Su Yao was dragged up from his nest early. After a while of trouble, he went to the place where the wedding banquet was held. Then there was one engagement process after another. After all the processes, Su Yao was tired. When he got back, he went straight to bed. Then vaguely heard the voice of Tangyuan, "host, do you want to enter the next task plane?" Su Yao subconsciously, "enter." ¡­¡­ When Su Yao woke up, he was facing the big hole in the ceiling. Su Yao He turned his head and looked around, his temples popping. No, there''s a computer. "Good evening." The sound of Tangyuan rings. Su Yao closed his eyes and tried to refuse. I''m not good. I''m not good. I''m not good at all. "Why So simple? " The simplicity is a compliment. This small room is about 30 square meters, with a bed, a desk, a computer, a bathroom and nothing else. "Host, please accept the story." Su Yao blinked and felt the plot with his heart. His face was black with thunder and blood. My brother fell in love with me. As a result, someone fell in love with my brother. Then that person kept making rumors about me. My brother tried to protect me. As a result, the person who liked my brother turned black and directly faked me?? What weird story? His mother died early and his father was a university professor. After graduating from high school, Su Yao went to youth training, and then became a professional E-sports player. It was not until he came back with a global champion that the relationship between his father and his son eased. Originally, it should have been a good journey, but the bad thing is that when I''m drunk, I''ll tell my brother who has the strongest relationship with me. It''s not the worst. The worst is being seen by people who like brothers. Words are hard to say. There is no argument. And then it''s exploded with false information, as well as proxy information, and all kinds of false information. It''s all fake. Now it happened that Su Yao was driven away by the base. I lost almost all my money. Su Yao pinched his eyebrows and said, "I suspect you are specialized in this world to separate me." Tangyuan solemnly explained, "how can you think of me like this? It''s the programmer''s fault." "In the story of Mary Sue and Jack sue, the main point is that when the brother of the original owner finally knows the truth, he still chooses to forgive the person and say" cherish the person in front of you. "I I won''t watch the Spring Festival Gala without him. " Su Yao is already very angry. From today on, he is not the ordinary Su Yao. Now he is Su ¡¤ puffer ¡¤ Yao, who blows his face at every touch. "There are three digits left in the host card." Tangyuan reminder. Su Yao Add fuel to the fire is you, I thank you. "The original owner''s wish is to become the first sister of the game anchor of fruit live platform, be with his idol Li Jiang, and then make the dog man." Su Yao: "are you so advanced? Now there is the function of "request"?? Don''t think about it. I refuse. " Tangyuan: "refusal is invalid. If the task fails, you will be punished." Su Yao: Su Yao:! " Compulsory punishment?! Your mother will raise the price when she buys vegetables! Su Yao: "why is it the first sister of fruit live broadcasting platform?" Su Yao always felt that the voice of Tangyuan was full of love for his family and country, "because the original owner is a woman''s clothing addict, you should not discriminate against other people''s hobbies! Everyone has the right to choose his own life Su Yao: "really? I feel like you''re asking me? " When the dumplings disappeared, Su Yao began to sort out the information he had received. By the way, he sorted out the room - there was a lot of garbage in the room, and there were all kinds of instant noodle boxes. Penicillium grew savagely in the boxes. Thank you for taking him to review the biology problem. High configuration computer picture quality is clear, the wardrobe is forced to suppress the original owner for nearly three years of hobbies, a variety of small skirts. Chapter 2681 The original owner''s vision is really good, so that Su Yao has already moved. He even has a lot of out of print skirts?! What an immortal! Su Yao had forgotten who was the cat who was sucking Tangyuan just now. The original owner, the damned goblin, really understood him. It''s already 3:40 a.m. to clean up the clutter in the room. He knows something about the hole in the ceiling. It''s a mouse hole. He rented a small loft, because there was a nest of mice raised by the landlord, so the price was low. The monthly rent was only 500, but it also made Su Yao, who had a deposit of 800, feel big. The landlord sent him a message to urge the rent. Su Yao sent him five hundred. He had to find something to do. The original owner can now be regarded as everyone in the e-sports circle shouting to beat the street mouse. His good brother was with the secret lover after he finished his confession. Then he stepped on him and discredited him. Su Yao is playing the game of eating chicken and fighting for 100 people. Su Yao first opened a few to try his hand, and the hidden dumplings almost yelled at Su Yao''s astringent operation. "You rubbish!" Su Yao: "what??? How did you get out? Personal attacks are prohibited. " "E-sports, food is the original sin!" Su Yao: "thank you. I''m practicing. Thank you." Then Tang Yuan scolded Su Yao and wanted to take his place. "You run! People have found your position, and you still don''t run?! Throw a cigarette! You idiot, that''s ray. What are you pulling ray for?! Oh, it''s not you! Run It''s too late. Su Yao, who is so noisy by the sound of dumplings, is eliminated by himself. "If you disturb me any more, you can attack the man by yourself." Here''s your face. Tangyuan is sent by Su Yao to receive the video of Wang Yun''s confession. Su Yao''s hand is getting better and better. He can already eat chicken. No matter how hard he is, he can also eat chicken butt. After Tangyuan finished adjusting the video, he saw Su Yao''s rapid progress and finally swallowed the "garbage". Hey, boy, it''s making great progress. Su Yao began to fiddle with his computer, put on a lo skirt, and then turned on the front camera of his mobile phone. Don''t mention it. It''s really pretty. When you smile, you have dimples and broken mountains and rivers in your eyes. It''s not like a 20-year-old. People believe it when they are 15 years old. "If I see someone with a face like mine, I''ll be on the verge of bankruptcy." Su Yao touched his face and boasted. "So? Are you rich now? " Su Yao "Shh" a, "to maintain my sense of mystery, I certainly do not show my face, we have to make a stunt, and then you pay attention to, in my highest momentum when I burst out my identity, who will not hype, when the time comes, we will pay attention to the details." Su Yao points to the desktop, "by the way, help me. When I play the game, I''m forced to match Lijiang. Do you know what I mean?" Tangyuan: "OK, I understand!" Su Yao is ready to start the live broadcast. The name of the live broadcast room is "lost wife of online love". Click double row to start the game and find Lijiang in the birth island. ID is simple, capital LJ. Su Yao Good idea, good name, rubbish. Su Yao said in a sweet voice, "eh, is number one a little duck?" No. 1 little brother Li Jiang is very cold, made a full stop. Su Yao didn''t panic at all. He continued to hook up with Li Jiang in a sweet voice, "little brother, why don''t you open a wheat duck?" No. 1 little brother Li Jiang opened wheat, the style is cold, "vexed." Chapter 2682 A man came in the studio and knocked out the first bullet screen - [voice sweet little sister?! ¡¿ Su Yao turned off the game and said, "hello." The first audience trembled to knock down a passage - [I''m GIAO! Voice milk sweet little sister I can! ¡¿ Su Yao opened the queue and said, "what does little brother call a duck? LJ¡­¡­ What do you call "brother trash?" Audience:??? Li Jiang:??? What kind of mental retardation are you, so fresh and refined? God damn it, little brother. Li Jiang Whatever you want. " Su Yao sweet smile: "that''s good, garbage little brother, where are we going now?" Li Jiang took a deep breath and warned himself that he was a teammate, a teammate, and could not hurt maliciously. "Island map, go to school." Su Yao: "OK, OK." Landing on the M4, Su Yao picks up the gun and climbs like a gecko with its own BGM. Su Yao couldn''t sit still. When he was killing people in Lijiang wireless, he began to tease the box spirit, pretending to be weak and helpless. "Hi, how are you." Su Yao squatted next to a box essence. Fortunately, the box essence was in the state of watching the war and had not been offline. The opposite quickly replied, "little sister wocao?" "Hello, hello." The old man began to be nervous and stammered: "Hello, little sister! I''m so nervous! I played for 2000 hours and heard my little sister''s voice for the first time Su Yao I''m sorry. He''s a boy. Let you down. Li Jiang carrying two 98K, "there are people on the mountain." Su Yao took the quadruple mirror to look at it for a long time, but didn''t see a single person, and then he received the system broadcast - [LJ knocked me down with 98K, you fell] [LJ knocked me down with 98K, you fell] Su Yao began to have no brain to say, "Wow, little brother garbage is super powerful!" Yazi, who has never seen the world before. The live broadcast room began to have more bullet screens. [don''t worry about six basic exercises, all sit, all sit. ¡¿ [milk sweet voice anchor pays attention] Su Yao clears his throat and closes the team, "pay attention to the anchor, don''t get lost." Tangyuan seems to be stimulated, "don''t scare me! When did you learn phonics? " Su Yao: "do not base on six, all sit, all sit." How simple is the milk sweet sound of puppet cat. Do you want to learn this? Don''t think about it. Thank you. Li Jiang drove a jeep, "run poison." Su Yao followed him, followed the old Jedi to death, and left without paying the toll. He crossed the bridge and killed a man. Su Yao continued to boast without a brain, "garbage little brother is so powerful!" "Little brother, where are you going?" "P city." "No, you are going to my heart." Li Jiang was silent for a long time Su Yao: Su Yao: ha ha ha ha ha It''s like a frying pan in the studio: ha ha ha Sao is still a garbage brother. P City gunfire continued, Su Yao heard scalp numbness, forced smile way, "little brother here is terrible." In fact, I''m not afraid of it. It''s just used to brush the strategy. "I can protect it." Su Yao felt his heart beat a little fast, and he said with a smile, "little brother online love? Online love chooses me, I''m super sweet "The married one?" Li Jiang opens a mirror to aim at the person of housetop, answer a word at the same time. Su Yaoshan laughed and shut up. Not to mention online love. "Then you were just playing a rascal on me." Chapter 2683 "Any love not for the purpose of marriage is a hooligan." "You''re responsible for my hooliganism." Su Yao It''s better for a man not to be coquettish. It''s hard to say that coquettish broke his waist. "Little brother, can you do it?" Li Jiang chuckled, "guess?" Su Yao: "as long as you don''t have kidney deficiency, you can do it!" Li Jiang did not answer the call and began to sweep P city. Su Yao originally wanted to show off his Sao operation, but he was completely carried by Li Jiang. Li Jiang took 18 heads. Su Yao used to press the keyboard and mouse, but he gradually became numb - so powerful that he didn''t need to interfere at all. "Little brother, you are so powerful that I am useless." The little brother chuckled, "don''t you always look rubbish?" Su Yao: Although I know that, I will be angry if you attack me personally. "Little brother garbage, how do you look like a duck? People will cry." Li Jiang said to Su Yao''s Ji, "Shh, I''m a professional killer." Su Yao admitted that he was scared. The dog man wanted to use 300 magnum to snipe Li Jiang''s heart. Li Jiang had to praise his good shooting skills. Tut, it''s very interesting. "Little brother, you will lose my duck like this." Li Jiang opened a double mirror and aimed at the people on the mountain. "What can we say about losing if we haven''t owned it?" It''s another scene in the studio. [garbage brother, show me! ¡¿ Su Yao closed the team and said seriously, "now I doubt that this dog man is hanging me." [little sister, be confident, take back your doubts, he is. ¡¿ [does little sister show up? ¡¿ Su Yao stared at the barrage for a while, until the barrage was painted, he said, "show your face, you will show your face at that time But I''m still good at it. Don''t worry about that. " There are 5000 people in the studio. Su Yao: "well, well, it''s time for me to continue to play games with my garbage brother. Don''t disturb my spiritual purification of breaking through the dimensional wall." I''m like a two megawatt light bulb, glowing conscientiously? ¡¿ [it looks like we''ve gone, we''re shining and blinding three pairs of dogs! ¡¿ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Little brother, can you take me to eat chicken?" Li Jiang''s little brother sneered, "call a nice one and take you to eat chicken." Su Yao was silent for a long time What do you want to hear? " "Be responsible." Li Jiang thinks that his suggestion is very obvious, and the other party will definitely retreat in the face of difficulties, and then leave him a place to play the essence of art drama. ¡°¡­¡­ Dad "Bang -" 98K went off and hit Su Yaoji again. Su Yao was frightened to tremble What do you mean Li Jiang breathed steadily. "What do you mean?" "Don''t you mean to listen to the responsible and pleasant ones?"?! Father''s love is like a mountain. How responsible I am Li Jiang Hey, you look like you''re really reasonable at first sight. "How can you be such a Yazi duck without reason? How can you be more unreasonable than me? " "You know you''re making trouble out of nothing?" ¡°¡­¡­ What lovely people say is right. Little brother, shut up and concentrate on sniping. I''ll sacrifice you next time. " Li Jiang sipped his mouth and carried 98K up the mountain without saying a word. He used 98K as a spray. Buddha is merciful and all beings are equal. Su Yao licked the box behind him. Chapter 2684 Tangyuan: "Oh, you have a thick face. Su Yao: What are you talking about? How can I not understand Yazi duck? Su Yao, with M4 on his back, follows Li Jiang. He just saw that when he wanted to ask for credit, Li Jiang had already killed him. There was only a lovely box with green light left. Su Yao: Wow! Is this the joy of lying down and winning? I feel like I''m going to be addicted to it. Su Yao: "garbage brother is great!" Li Jiang: "don''t do six basic exercises, sit down." The audience in the live broadcast room - [God damn jicao Buliu ha ha ha ha] [I''ve been online for 1500 hours, and I don''t have such jicao] Su Yao is a busy host, "little brother, don''t you really love online? I''m super sweet for online love!" Li Jiang was silent for a long time I have a light taste, not a sweet one. " Su Yao: Hey, you dog man, I''ve recorded it. Wait for the face. "Little brother, guess who you are?" "Normal people." "No, little brother, you are my sweetheart." "Thank you. I just want to be a man." Su Yao is stuck, but Su Yao Sao, Su Yao can still wave, and Su Yao begins to answer. "Little brother, when you are with me, you are also human." Li Jiang "You beat me." Live room water friend What color are you doing??? ¡¿ Su Yao closed the team and corrected, "I''m a boy." Audience: [do you think I believe it? ¡¿ Su Yao showed up and followed the characters on the computer screen: "ah, I''ve already explained it. Believe it or not, I''m a real boy anyway." The tone was so serious that the audience in the studio began to doubt the authenticity of this sentence. It''s a boy, isn''t it? Then they really have to sympathize with that man, little brother trash. The game is still going on. In the last circle, Su Yao throws Red Bull painkillers and coke on the ground. "Little brother, it''s up to you whether you can eat chicken or not." there are still five people left in the final circle, probably two full-time and one lone wolf. Su Yao yawned and looked at the garbage brother''s two 98K carries. 98K is really a good gun. It can silence, snipe and be used as a sprayer. Buddha is merciful and all beings are equal. After eating the chicken successfully, Su Yao sent a friend application to Li Jiang at the time of settlement. After adding friends, Su Yao had thought about whether to invite him to play games with him, but Li Jiang''s head went down in an instant, and Su Yao''s invitation was stuck in his throat. After saying goodbye to the audience in the studio, we will broadcast it directly. Su Yao looked at his personal income, a live broadcast. At the peak, there were 20000 people online, and after the live broadcast income and platform opened, there were more than 800 people left. The anchor and platform that have not signed a contract are open in five or five years. After signing a contract, the welfare is good, the five insurances and one fund still have a basic salary, but the fruit live platform is the most difficult to sign a contract. No 20 people can sign a contract in a year, but after signing the contract, all of them can be pillars on other platforms. Su Yao cashes in the live broadcast income. Now he is starving and has nothing to eat. Now it''s 6:10 in the morning. He really didn''t expect that there were so many national immortals. Don''t sleep in the middle of the night waiting for baldness? Su Yao poured a glass of water, yawned and went back to sleep. I have mercy to bless the audience in his studio not to be bald. Chapter 2685 At 11:30 at noon, Su Yao woke up. Instead of getting up naturally, he was hungry. Ordered a spicy crayfish takeout, with a bowl of white rice and a cup of coke, channeling thin set meal is worth having. On the other hand, Li Jiang asked his assistant to get Su Yao''s information - Su Yao, male, Han nationality, 20 years old, former lot team leader, was dismissed due to his involvement in brotherhood, which led to the loss of lot reputation. He also paid a lot of liquidated damages. I''m only twenty years old. I''m still a child. ¡­¡­ Su Yao went to buy some instant noodles and prepared all kinds of dishes, otherwise he would starve to death. Su Yao wore a skirt, a light gold wig and a pair of brown thick heels. It seems that the fairy is a fairy. Tangyuan broadcast how many people secretly photographed him in real time. Su Yao pretended not to care and lifted his hair. "That''s the fairy. I''m the fairy." Tangyuan??? Do you have any misunderstanding about your own gender? " Su Yao: "can there be any misunderstanding? Puppet cat, fairy cat, I''m a fairy. What''s wrong with the fairy? " Tangyuan At first glance, it seems that there is really no problem. After shopping, Su Yao rushed back to the rental house. Today, he has to change the mattress, wash clothes, mop the floor, disinfect and clean. I didn''t clean it up very carefully when I first came here yesterday. Now I feel like I''m covered with rolling mites. Tangyuan then instructed Su Yao to disinfect the room. "Ah, the host, go to the left, go to the left, according to the detection, there are the most bacteria and viruses Wait a minute. Later, you have to paste the ceiling, or the mouse can make a hole for you again... " Su Yao: "can a mouse make a hole?" Tangyuan: "don''t be unreasonable. If you don''t see two of them, one male and one female will marry each other and have a baby on the 21st. You can have a little mouse dip in soy sauce every night." Su Yao Shut up Why is your system so disgusting. I admire you. Su Yao now knows nothing about the storm silk brewing on Weibo. #Love online? Online love chooses me, I''m super sweet! Do you charge for going to your heart? # # garbage brother teaches you to chat online # # I call you to shout a good voice, you call me dad?! # ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Su Yao didn''t know that even after drinking a bottle of happy water from fat house, he still wanted to continue the live broadcast. After the live broadcast, suddenly a large group of people came in, and the bullet screen was fast. Love online? ¡¿ [are you really a little brother? The sound is good, and the sweet duck doesn''t look like it at all. [user''s "wild bee flying" gives the anchor the fruit 1 spaceship] the fruit 1 spaceship needs 1000 yuan, but Su Yao doesn''t know he knows the local tyrant. Su Yao: "thank you for the fruit No.1 spacecraft sent by wild bee flying." All kinds of gifts brush fast, much more than when he first opened the live broadcast. Su Yao answered several questions. "Well, I''ll show my face. It''s not the right time. Don''t worry. What''s the hurry? Garbage brother? I''m not familiar with it. It''s the passer-by Wang I got when I played games in the early morning Why do you say garbage brother is on? Because he''s NB? Master in the folk know, this is a wild big man Su Yao sliding the mouse, just found that the little brother online garbage, direct point team invitation. It''s shocking that Li Jiang actually accepted the invitation. The tip of Su Yao''s tongue touched his back teeth. You''re finished. You''re a man who likes little sister milk sweet. Su Yao: I''m jealous of myself. #I''m so mad that I''m jealous Chapter 2686 After all, he is a man who wants to hook up with his little brother. Su Yao opened his mouth and said, "Hey, little brother, you''re really here. Shall we go and map the snow?" Garbage little brother Li Jiang put the lollipop in his mouth on one cheek, "whatever you want." Su Yao chooses double row and starts the game. After entering the game interface, follow the parachute jump directly and jump to the paradise. "Little brother, you have to protect good domestic ducks. They are not very skilled." Su Yao manipulated the characters to speak with sweet milk voice without expression. The little brother sneered, "I just like to play bad." Su Yao manipulated the characters to walk, dodged the bullet, and successfully entered the small toilet. On the other hand, he said without expression, "you have changed. You don''t love me. I''m so sad." Li Jiang killed a man running toward Su Yao''s position, and said, "I have loved you." Su Yao ear is dense gunfire, fairy this fairy not skin, "I can still technology." The barrage is full of all kinds of things - [leave the skin, don''t go to death, little sister! ¡¿ Su Yao closed the team. Mai: what kind of person am I? I, sweetie, the first killer of the Jedi''s survival, at least I still have the level of my career Otherwise it won''t be a champion, a former champion and a former captain. The barrage is just when Su Yao is joking, using a kind of deceptive tone to coax Su Yao. [yes, online love Xiaotiantian is the best, hanging a group of professional players] [our family Tiantian is the best, darling, it''s rubbish outside, we don''t want to go out] Su Yao: "I''m really good..." Barrage: [I believe! We believe! We all believe it! But can we not go out yet? ¡¿ Su Yao You forced me to do it. Su Yao: "I teach you how to press guns." Said the AKM with the original red dot to replace six times, "I AK super stable pressure gun da." There was a barrage of bullets - [after that, another crazy one] Su Yao opened a team and found that Li Jiang had swept half of the paradise with his own strength. "Oh, hey, little brother, wait for me, wait for me, wait for me to kill the duck. I''m really good!" Li Jiang with a kind of almost doting tone, "darling, don''t die." Su Yao I''m not very happy to be comforted. You''re a dog man, Li Jiang. You''re finished. You speak to a sweet young lady in such a doting tone. Your number is gone. Su Yao gave a "hum" and left with his back on his back in silence. "Let''s cut our robes and sever our friendship. There is no trust between you and me. No wonder you don''t love me..." Su Yao has no facial expression. Barrage: [????]????? ¡¿ Li Jiang: "we loved?" Su Yao was full of grief and indignation, "you dog man! You just said you loved, and now you say we didn''t love?! Sure enough, men are fickle. After all, they make mistakes. " "So love will disappear, right, so we''re a broken family, right?" "Why are you not here? Ask Shanfeng if you will come back..." "At the beginning, you wanted to separate, but now you want to change me back with true love..." Li Jiang Li Jiang Without looking back, Li Jiang said he would leave with 98K on his back. His back was lonely, like a homeless man who lost his faith. Su Yao: "Alas, how did you leave? Can''t you please me? " Chapter 2687 Li Jiang: "what can satisfy you?" Barrage: [what satisfaction?! How can I not understand it?! ¡¿ [ah, ah, is that what I mean?! Sweetie, you are involved in the Yellow River! ¡¿ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Su Yao glanced at the slanted barrage and turned off the team. "What do you think? What kind of person am I? " Bullet screen: [your child is ten years old and is preparing for a second child. We believe it! ¡¿ Su Yao Hey, it really doesn''t have that function. Su Yao started the team. "Little brother, are you going to fight alone like me? Or who are we more than in the end? " Li Jiang: "good." Su Yao closed the team and said, "I''m going to show my power." Su Yao re opened the team, ignoring the barrage: "dad taught you to press guns!" [you eliminated me as your father by using AKM] Su Yao whistled, "I''m your father." Barrage: [hooligan. ¡¿ Li Jiang Come on. " Su Yao hooked the corner of his mouth and manipulated the characters in the game, "little brother, your encouragement is not too careless." The little brother stopped talking. "Little brother, why don''t you talk? Am I that terrible? " The little brother was silent for a long time, "I''m afraid to hit you." Su Yao: Once again, you talk to your little sister?! I''m jealous of myself. "Your technique is not very good, and your temper is not very good. I''m thinking about how to tell you politely and gracefully that you are rubbish." Li Jiang stopped, "so I can only encourage you." Su Yao: "little brother, how do you look like this? I''m crying." Li Jiang: "I''m 750 meters away from you, 98K with eight times, I can shoot your third level head." Su Yao You go, there''s no love. " Su Yao swept the whole park, and Lijiang had already arrived at the mansion. hit the side while tucking, "make complaints about two levels of head..." It''s a real dish. It doesn''t even have a butt Yo, this is powerful. I don''t even have a cartridge clip with 98K. This is OK. I have a muffler... " Su Yao: "little brother, are you exposing your nature?" Li Jiang shut up: "sorry, I forgot to close the team." Su Yao: I thought you make complaints about the senior champion of the high and cold champion who is pure and unaffected. Li Jiang, are you worthy of me?! It''s a waste of my blood. I thought you were a bit cheap, a little skinny, and a little ugly, but you are still a senior in essence. As a result, you are such a little brother. Don''t blame me for your unkindness. "Sorry, little brother, actually I''m on live. " Li Jiang As if suddenly pinched by the neck of fate. He''s hoarse, "..." How many people are there in your studio? " Su Yao looked at the number of people online in the studio: "just More than 40000 people. " Lijiang''s wheat did not flash, and began to kill in silence. Su Yao seemed to have nothing to do with him! Leave some heads for me Not only did little brother ignore him, but he stepped up and rushed to the place with the most people, and then harvested a large head. Su Yao muttered: "you ignore the beautiful little sister." Li Jiang: "don''t you ignore keeping it for the new year? I can''t afford those kilos of pork. " Su Yao: "how does it have something to do with pork?" Li Jiang didn''t answer. He said, "you only have five heads, I have seventeen." Su Yao, who wanted to add another 100 people to Tangyuan, said: "there are three more circles!" Chapter 2688 Li Jiang chuckled, "three circles, I''m afraid you haven''t seen the number of people left?" Su Yao looked at the upper right corner and saw that there were 20 people left. After removing two of them, there were only 18 people left. Except for a few people who killed each other, he shared with Li Jiang again. He could get six or seven heads at most, which was not as many as Li Jiang. I''m sure I''ll lose. Su Yao did not advise, "don''t panic, don''t panic, people always have a dream, in case it comes true, don''t you think?" Li Jiang gave an ambiguous "hum". The game is still going on. This time, Su Yao focused on the game interface. Eyes like a light, a shot a child. He also replaced AK with M24. Su Yao, captain of lot, is famous for the thief sneak of M24. Su Yao constantly changed his position. Because the M24 is not equipped with silencing, it''s not good in case of being hit. Su Yao killed people while driving a team to tease Li Jiang: "little brother, if I win, can we fall in love?" Li Jiang: "get married?" There was an uproar of bullets. Is it so fast? ¡¿ Su Yao: "people just say that they are in love. Why do you talk about marriage?" "Love not for the purpose of marriage is playing hooligans. In female novels, love comes after marriage." "We can fall in love first and then think about marriage." Li Jiang: "come on then." Su Yao vigorously carried M24 to snipe people. To tell you the truth, Su Yao''s technique is quite good. He has the foundation of the original owner and all kinds of information that Tang Yuan has found for him. It can be said that he is really beating up a number of E-sports players. But this is a low Branch Bureau, which is called fish pond Bureau for short. At most, it can be regarded as fried fish pond. I was the only one who was rubbish ¡¿ [I just said Sweetie, don''t die Tut, my face hurts. ¡¿ [it''s really cool to kill people like this I want to ¡¿ ¡­¡­¡­ Su Yao shot the third level head in the opposite direction again, and shot the head again. "It''s a small idea." "That''s it. How dare you trash it?" "Although it''s a low score, it''s The strength I showed is lower than I thought. It''s really speechless. " "I think he is fit to sell sweet potato." "This man is really powerful. There are eight times of noise reduction and bullets, but there is no AWM. I''ll take it." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is this the little sister I know? You and garbage brother have become strange to me. ¡¿ Su Yao: "you take what you see too seriously, which makes me feel strange." Li Jiang: "as the saying goes, people should have self-knowledge." Su Yao: "little brother, are you telling me?" "No, praise you." Su Yao "Oh" dragged a long ending. The last shot, the game is over. Good luck, chicken tonight! ¡¿ Su Yao holds M24 to Li Jiang''s heart and says, "bang - shoot my brother''s heart ~" [Su is dead, Su is dead! Please get married in the same place! ¡¿ [I''m the Civil Affairs Bureau, I''m growing up, I''m here! ¡¿ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Su Yao: "little brother, the audience all let us get married in situ ~" "you pay nine yuan?" Su Yao: "I don''t have any money. You pay by yourself." [for nine yuan, the two of them ¡¿ [I''ll give you nine yuan. How about you two get married?! ¡¿ [OK, you two get married directly, and then the live studio ends directly. ¡¿ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Su Yao played a few more, then said to the audience and exited the studio. "Tangyuan, have you collected the video?" "Well, why did you let me collect videos? I was almost nauseous. " Chapter 2689 When I think of what I saw in the video collection, I can''t help but poke my eyes. That pair of dog men are really disgusting. "Well? What videos did you collect? " Listen to this tone, it seems different from what he expected. "Didn''t you ask me to collect videos of the two of them aiming at the original owner? Who knows that they were also discussing things related to the original owner when they were doing / loving in the hotel, and Forget it. I can''t go on talking about the rest. You can understand it yourself. " If it goes on, he''ll really spit it out. Su Yao imagined that picture, also felt very disgusted, "what about the video?" "It has been sent to your mobile phone. Would you like to have a look in person?" "No more." He doesn''t want to watch the video of the love / love between the dog men, "you can send it directly to the Internet." "Good." Tangyuan quickly sent the collected videos to the Internet. Now is the time for the rapid development of the Internet age, so those videos will be forwarded soon after they are sent to the Internet. Everyone expresses their opinions on the Internet. There are those who sympathize with Su Yao, those who abuse the dog man, and those who remain neutral. Su Yao is very satisfied with this. After all, it is impossible to wash away the injustice of the original owner with a few videos. As for what to do next, he has to think about it. And the pair of dog men who framed the original owner also saw the video. They were very frightened. They didn''t expect that Su Yao, who was very good at bullying, actually kept such a hand, and also took the video of them doing / loving in bed. If things go on like this, their reputation will be ruined. They have to find Su Yao and ask him to withdraw the videos. If Su Yao did not agree, they would have to take abnormal measures. ¡­¡­ Su Yao had long expected that the pair of dog men who framed the original owner would come to the door, so he was waiting for the other party''s call there. The other party also called soon, and the person who called was song he, the best brother of the original owner. It''s really ironic that the original owner was so kind to song he and regarded him as his best friend. As a result, song he is a white eyed wolf. He betrays his good friend for a bad dog man, and he also unites with that dog man to frame his good friend. This is not a simple love brain, this is simply the brain filled with shit. Su Yao didn''t get through the phone right away, but waited for song he to call several times before he got through the phone. "If you have something to say, please let it go. I don''t have time to spend time with you, a heartless dog." Hearing Su Yao scold himself, song he is so wronged that his eyes are red, and the tears are already swirling inside, and he can shed tears in the next second. "Su Yao, why do you scold me like that? That''s not how you used to be. " Listening to the aggrieved tone, Su Yao was so disgusted that he even had to spit out the meal overnight. "It seems that you don''t have anything to say. In this case, I''ll hang up." "No, I have something important to tell you. Can we meet?" "I don''t think it''s necessary for us to meet. If you have anything to say, just say it on the phone." "But I think it''s better to say it face to face." "Forget it, I don''t have time to see you, and I don''t want to see you. Don''t call me later. I feel like vomiting when I listen to your voice. " Chapter 2690 This time, song he was really wronged to cry. After hearing this, Su Yao felt very agitated, "what are you crying for? Is someone over there dead or something, crying? " "I see. It''s that kid of sitch who died, isn''t it? It''s really exciting." Xi Qu is standing beside song he. He listens to this sentence clearly. He is really angry to death. He grabbed song he''s mobile phone, "Su Yao, don''t go too far." "Oh, you''re still alive. I thought you were dead." Su Yao''s tone was more strange, "when are you going to die? On the day you are buried, I will definitely buy a wreath to give it to you. " Xi Qu was so angry that he was about to rise to heaven. He wanted to swear a few words, but when he thought about the purpose of calling Su Yao, he put up with it. He took a few deep breaths and said, "Su Yao, can we have a good talk?" "You were the ones who talked nonsense there first." Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "really, if you have any bullshit, just say it quickly. I want to go with people in sweet double row." Listening to this, Xi Qu knew that Su Yao was still playing Jedi to survive, but he didn''t pay attention to this matter. After all, Su Yao can''t lift any storm now. Even if Su Yao wants to play in competitive games, he is also powerless, and he believes that there will never be a team blind to accept Su Yao, unless it is not famous. "Su Yao, you put those videos on the Internet, didn''t you?" "Yes." Su Yao directly admitted, "you call here, don''t you want me to remove those videos?" "That''s right. If you take out those videos, we''ll give you 100000 yuan." "A hundred thousand dollars? You are sending beggars. " Su Yao sneered, "and why should I remove those videos? My family doesn''t live in Notre Dame. I won''t let go of those who have offended me so easily. " Xi Qu almost dropped his mobile phone. He had never met Su Yao, who was not interested at all. "Su Yao, what do you want to do? Is it not good to let bygones be bygones? " "You really don''t have a pain in the back when you stand and talk. If you were framed to fight against fake matches, would you forgive the person who framed you?" Xi Qu thought about it carefully. If this kind of thing happened to him, he would fight with each other to the end. "Su Yao, I know that song he and I did something wrong. We were too impulsive at that time. Now I apologize to you. I hope you can forgive me." "Do you now admit that you and song he framed me and made me get rid of the team?" Sitch was very impatient, so he didn''t notice the trap in the sentence, "so what? At the beginning, I''m still lenient, and I''ve apologized to you. You''d better not be unkind, or it won''t do you any good if things get worse. " Su Yao sneered in his heart. If apologies work, what else do police need to do? And can this kind of thing be solved by forgiveness alone? If it happened to him, would he say that? But it''s true that standing and talking doesn''t hurt your back. "Is that how you apologize? It seems that we don''t have to go on. Goodbye. " Chapter 2691 After that, Su Yao hung up directly. Xi Qu didn''t expect that Su Yao really dared to hang up. In a rage, he dropped song he''s mobile phone. Song he is still crying, "Xi Qu, what should we do now?" At ordinary times, Xi Qu would have comforted him. But now, when he heard song he''s cry, he felt a little irritable, which led him to say something he shouldn''t have said. "Can you stop crying? What''s the use of crying? Can crying solve the problem? What else can you do all day except cry? " This is the first time that Xi Qu said this to song he. Song he stopped crying in shock, just like seeing Xi Qu for the first time. After he recovered, he looked at Xi Qu very wrongly. "Xi Qu, what do you mean by your words just now? Do you dislike me? " Xi Qu also realized that he had said something wrong. Seeing that song he was about to cry again, he quickly explained, "song he, just now I was in a hurry. That''s why I said that. Those are not my true words at all. Don''t misunderstand me. I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me this time. I''ll never dare to do it again. " Seeing his sincere apology, song he let him go, "this is what you said. If you do this again in the future, I will never forgive you." "I see. This is definitely the last time." Song he''s temper came and went quickly, and he soon forgot about it. "Xi Qu, Su Yao, he refused to withdraw the video. What should we do now?" "Do you know where he lives?" Although he didn''t know why Xi Qu asked such a question, song he answered, "I know where he lives, and I still remember it clearly." "That''s good." Song he is not a fool who knows nothing, otherwise he would not have framed Su Yao with Xi Qu at the beginning. Listen to Xi Qu''s tone, you know that he is going to do something again, "Xi Qu, what are you going to do?" "Since he doesn''t want to talk to us on the phone, we''ll come to him and let him know how sincere we are." Seeing his hesitation on his face, Xi Qu could not help frowning, "aren''t you soft hearted? Don''t forget what videos he sent to the Internet. If we let those videos get out again, we will lose our reputation. " Song he had a little conscience, but conscience was worthless compared with his own interests. "I know, I will never be soft hearted, but when shall we go to him?" "Tomorrow, I''ll go out and find some people." Said Cecilia. Song he also knew what he was looking for, so he didn''t stop him. "Then go back quickly. Today is my birthday. I want to celebrate my birthday with you." "Well, I''ll be back soon. You can wait for me here." ¡­¡­ On the other side. "Tangyuan, have you recorded all the conversations you just recorded?" "It''s recorded." Tangyuan replied, "do you want me to put it on the Internet now?" "Keep it first. There must be some back moves for the dog men. I have to prepare some back moves to deal with them." Su Yao said while turning on the computer. Tangyuan are some speechless, "host, are you going to eat chicken again?" "Someone wants to have a sweet double row with me. How can I not go?" Tangyuan You can have some face. Chapter 2692 Su Yao on the game, found that Li Jiang is online, he did not hesitate to send an invitation, but did not expect that the other party very quickly refused his invitation. Su Yao suddenly felt that his whole life was not good. Why did Li Jiang refuse his invitation? Is this the loss of morality or the loss of human nature? Is there any other dog out there? No, he would never allow it. He won''t let those fox spirits outside rob Li Jiang. So thinking, Su Yao sent the invitation again, but he didn''t expect that the other party still refused. Su Yao was so angry that he was about to explode. He invited him several times in succession, but he was rejected every time. And not long after that, Lijiang suddenly started. This is really intolerable! Su Yao chose to watch the battle, and then found that Li Jiang was in sweet double row with others. Once again, is so sweet and double with others that it is unforgivable. It''s too much for Li Jiang to hook up with other people when he''s already there. "Tangyuan, give me the contact information of Lijiang right away!" Seeing that he was so angry, Tang Yuan said, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter? What happened? " "The scum man in Lijiang is in a sweet double row with other people." Su Yao said angrily. "How can you be so sure that he''s playing the game himself?" "Otherwise, did he give the number to others?" "Maybe he just gave it to someone else." Said Tang yuan. "I don''t care whether he is playing by himself or giving his number to others. I have to ask him clearly. Stop talking nonsense and give me his contact information as soon as possible. " At the thought that Li Jiang might be flirting with girls now, Su Yao would like to get into the computer. "But I don''t know his contact information." "Then you''d better go and find out." Su Yao was about to die of anger. This day, no one can let him worry. "Well, well, don''t get excited. I''ll check it right away." "Hurry up." Tangyuan soon found out the contact information of Lijiang and gave it to Su Yao. After su Yao got Li Jiang''s contact information, he added wechat first. But he never passed, so he sent a short message to Li Jiang. Li Jiang, who just came back from the banquet, had not opened the door when he heard the short message sound of his mobile phone. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was a strange number, and the content of that text message was like this - are you in a sweet double row with other people? The Lijiang River is full of fog. When was he in double row with the others? He just came back from the banquet, OK? Who is the person texting him? Is it a mistake? With this in mind, Li Jiang deleted the message and didn''t mean to reply. Then, just after he finished deleting the message, another message came in - I''m Su Yao. Li Jiang naturally knew Su Yao. He was the one who had been in double row with him these days and talked a lot. But how did he get his contact information? Li Jiang hesitated for a while, but still made a phone call. Su Yao never thought that Lijiang would call suddenly. He was at a loss and his mobile phone almost fell to the ground. He took a few deep breaths, tried to calm down, and then got through the phone, "brother garbage, are you surprised?" Wait, he seems to have forgotten to use the female voice. Forget it. Anyway, Li Jiang has investigated his information and knows that he is a man. Chapter 2693 Li Jiang was silent for a moment It''s a surprise, but where did you get my contact information? " "Of course not. It''s my secret." Su Yao said, "brother garbage, are you in a sweet double row with other people now? How can you be such a scum? You already have me and go to double row with other people. Have you forgotten our sweet times? Have you forgotten our sweet times? "I''m sorry..." Li Jiang felt goose bumps all over his body. "Can you speak normally?" "I always talk like this." "Brother garbage, why don''t you answer my question? Are you guilty?" Li Jiang is silent Can you stop calling me that? " "What should I call you?" "Just call me Lijiang." "OK, little brother Lijiang. I see, little brother Lijiang. " Su Yao called sweetly. Li Jiang heard "little brother" these three words, the goose bumps on the arm immediately up, "can you call my name?" "Don''t you like this name? I''ll call you father Lijiang later." When this sentence came out, Li Jiang''s neighbor just passed by. He heard it clearly, and then looked at Li Jiang with very strange eyes. Li Jiang got a message from his eyes - young people nowadays are really good at playing. Li Jiang is able to say coquettish words, but at this moment, he can''t say it at all, because the person opposite is more coquettish than him. Li Jiang took a deep breath. "I think we should stop talking about this topic. What did you ask me just now?" "Are you playing double row with other people?" At the mention of this incident, Su Yao''s tone of voice became worried and resentful. If you let him know which fox is seducing his little brother, he will kill him immediately. Li Jiang is a little speechless, "is that why you sent me a text message?" "In your eyes, it may be a small thing, but in my eyes, it is a very important thing." Su Yao Li straight strong, "you don''t give me there to change the topic, quickly answer my question." "But I don''t think I have the obligation to answer you, and no matter who I play games with, it has nothing to do with you." He really couldn''t figure out why Su Yao found his contact information for a small matter. It was clear that they only played several games together, didn''t they? No matter who he plays games with, it''s his freedom. Why is Su Yao in charge? Is this the so-called possessiveness? That''s ridiculous. Su Yao choked on Li Jiang''s words and couldn''t speak It does have anything to do with us, but I just want to know. " "Little brother garbage, just tell me." Su Yao suddenly turned into a female voice. "If you tell me, I can chat with you all day." "Then you''d better go and piss at others." Li Jiang was not moved at all. "I can''t afford it." Su Yao wanted to curse a little. Why doesn''t that work at all? "Brother garbage, how can you swear? You are immoral. Do you know that? " Li Jiang "Dad, please tell me. As long as you tell me, I will never harass you again! " Chapter 2694 Li Jiang did not speak, he chose to hang up directly. Su Yao never thought that Li Jiang would hang up the phone all of a sudden. He would be a fool. "Tangyuan, he hung up on me. He hung up on me. He really had other dogs outside." Tangyuan very perfunctory "Oh" a. "Are you not going to comfort me?" "How do you want me to comfort you? Can I help you curse him? " Tangyuan rolled his eyes, "I''m sorry, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with him." "Tangyuan, which side are you on?" "I''m not on either side." "Don''t you love me anymore? What do you say you want to be each other''s angels all your life? Do you have another dog out there? "Whimper, whimper." Tangyuan directly blocked him. Su Yao can only continue to harass Li Jiang. Li Jiang didn''t plan to answer the call, but at the thought of not answering it, Su Yao was likely to carry out a series of life-threatening calls, so he got through. "Mr. Su, what else can I do for you?" "I just want an answer from you." Su Yao said. "Since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you that the person online is not me. I just came back from the liquor company. Now you must be satisfied? " Su Yao half believe half doubt, "you should not be deceiving me?" "Believe it or not, it''s your own business. Anyway, I''ve already answered you. Don''t disturb me any more, or I''ll blackmail your mobile phone number directly. " "Then you should pass the wechat friend verification first." "I don''t want it." Li Jiang refused very decisively. However, he has passed the verification of wechat friends, so there will be endless harassment from Su Yao every day waiting for him. He doesn''t want that. "Then I''ll keep calling and harassing you." "Whatever you want." Li Jiang is indifferent. The big deal is that he blackouts Su Yao''s mobile phone number. For the first time, Su Yao met such a difficult strategic target as Li Jiang, which stimulated his competitive spirit. "If you don''t agree with me, I''ll tell your fans that you are a scum man who has cheated my feelings and doesn''t want to be responsible for me." "Then you go." Su Yao I really met my opponent, but he would never give up. He must become one of Lijiang''s wechat friends. "Brother garbage, are you really not going to pass my wechat verification?" "No plan." Li Jiang replied without hesitation. "I''m afraid I''ve come to your door directly. Since I can find your contact information, it means I can get your address as well." Su Yao laughed, "brother garbage, you''d better think about it again." Li Jiang was silent. Although he didn''t know whether Su Yao was saying this to threaten him or not, his sixth sense told him that this kind of thing is likely to happen. He doesn''t want to find a new house. "Brother garbage, have you thought about it?" "You win. I''ll pass now." Li Jiang''s tone was rather gnashing of teeth. Pass, pass. If it''s a big deal, just ignore it. If it doesn''t work, it will be black. Seeing that he had passed the verification of his friends, Su Yao was satisfied, "brother garbage, I won''t disturb you. Go to bed early." "By the way, don''t blackmail my wechat, or I will come to my door immediately." Li Jiang Chapter 2695 Su Yao was completely satisfied. After hanging up the phone, he went to bed. The next morning, he was awakened by a quick knock on the door. Su Yao was very angry when he got up. He got out of bed and went out to open the door. "Who? Early in the morning, I disturb people''s dreams. I don''t want to live, do I? " Song he looked at the broom he held high in his hand. He stepped back and swallowed nervously. "Su Yao, it''s me." Hearing this familiar voice, Su Yao fixed his eyes and found that it was song he and Xi Qu, the dog men, who were disturbing his dreams, and they were followed by one or two Five people, this is really well prepared. Tut tut. But it didn''t work for him at all. "Why do you bring so many people here? Should not be to bully me this helpless little boy, right Xi Qu stepped forward and said, "Su Yao, we don''t have time to fool around with you here. You''d better quickly delete the videos you sent to the Internet." Su Yao reached for his ear and said, "if I don''t delete it, what are you going to do with me?" "If you don''t delete it, don''t blame us for being rude to you." Xi Qu was a little impatient. "Su Yao, you''d better not be ignorant, or you''ll be the only one who will be harmed at that time." Su Yao sneered, "sorry, I just don''t delete it. Even if you kill me, I won''t delete it. " Xi Qu has no patience, "since you don''t cooperate, don''t blame me. You guys go in and smash it for me!" The five people behind looked at each other and pushed away Su Yao who was standing in the door. They were about to go in and smash things. But they didn''t expect that they hadn''t smashed things yet. Suddenly, several policemen came out. "What are you doing?" It turned out that Su Yao''s neighbor found something wrong and helped to call the police. Although Su Yao doesn''t have this step in his plan, it''s good to let song he and Xi Qu go to the police station for a few days. So Su Yao started his performance. His tears lingered without warning, "Uncle police, you must make decisions for me. They suddenly came to me and asked me to give them something, but I didn''t take anything from them at all..." "They don''t believe me, and they want to use violence against me. If you come late, you will see my body. You must make decisions for me." People are on the side of the weak, not to mention that the police heard the words that Xi Qu just said. "Don''t cry, we will make the decision for you." Song he and Xi Qu did not expect such a thing to happen. They were all confused. After the reaction, he quickly explained, "you must not listen to his nonsense. We know him. We were just playing with him." But they didn''t believe it, let alone the policemen. "Come on, you guys, come with us. If you have something to say to the police station." Song he and Xi Qu don''t want to go to any police station. After all, they are half public figures now. If they are seen entering the police station, their reputation will be damaged. Song he looked at Su Yao and said with tears in his eyes, "Su Yao, please explain to them. We really didn''t do anything." Chapter 2696 Su Yao wanted to roll his eyes. Song he is really disgusting. He doesn''t believe that song he was forced by Xiqu. It turns out that it''s really 18 years of bad luck to meet song he, the white eyed wolf. "Why do you know my name? Did you secretly investigate me? What do you want to do? " The way to cure white lotus is to be more beautiful than the other side. Su Yao has achieved the essence of this. "Uncle police, you must make a good investigation, or I will be killed by them. I''m the only son my parents have. I''m also in trouble. They''re bound to be unable to handle it.... " Song he didn''t expect that Su Yao could even say this. They are obviously good friends. Although he has done something wrong to Su Yao before, he has already apologized. Why did Su Yao hold on to this matter? Do you have to lose both to stop? "Su Yao, why did you become what you are now?" Song he looked at Su Yao with disappointment in his eyes. "I''ve done something I''m sorry for you, but I''ve already apologized to you. Can''t we go back to the past?" The more the policemen listened, the more confused they became. Do these two people know each other or not? The boy in blue really knows how to kidnap. And they don''t have the patience to listen. "Don''t delay there. Come with us, or we''ll take unnecessary measures." Xi Qu took a look at the gun they were holding, calculated the possibility of escape, and finally chose to give up the escape, "we''ll go with you." Song he opened his eyes wide. "Xi Qu, we didn''t do anything wrong. Why should we go with them?" All of a sudden, Xi Qu feels that song he is very annoyed. It''s OK to make trouble out of nothing at ordinary times. Now he''s still making trouble out of nothing. He really has no brain. "Song he, can you shut your mouth?" Song he was immediately unconvinced, "I didn''t say anything wrong. Why should I shut up? Xi Qu, don''t forget that this idea was made by you. If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t be taken away by the police now... " Xi Qu finally couldn''t help it. He slapped him in the face and said, "shut up!" What should not be said to the outside, how did he fall in love with song he? Song he, who was slapped in the face, was stunned. He looked at Xi Qu in a dazed way, and his tears fell down like he didn''t want money. See song he cry, Xi Qu instant regret, he wants to apologize, but after the words to the mouth can''t say. Su Yao was happy to stand there and watch the dog biting, but the policemen were not interested in watching the couple quarrel there. "Come with us now, don''t waste your time here." Song he and Xi Qu can only follow them reluctantly. Before they leave, they don''t forget to stare at Su Yao. Su Yao laughed and spat out his tongue at them, full of provocation. Song he Xiqu I''m so angry. They won''t let it go. After song he and Xi Qu were taken away by the police, the neighbor who called the police came up and said, "Su Yao, how are you, are you hurt?" "Thank you, aunt Zhao. If you hadn''t helped to call the police, I really didn''t know what would have happened to me." "It should be, it should be, it''s all neighbors." Aunt Zhao looked at him with a smile, "Su Yao, do you have a girlfriend now?" Chapter 2697 Listening to these words, Su Yao instantly raised his vigilance. If he remembers correctly, aunt Zhao has no daughter. So what does aunt Zhao ask this question for? Does aunt Zhao take a fancy to him? No, Su Yao, please stop your terrible brain tonic. Aunt Zhao has a husband, and the couple have a very good relationship. "Aunt Zhao, I have no plans to fall in love now." "I haven''t got a girlfriend yet." The smile on Aunt Zhao''s face is more brilliant, "do you want to thank aunt to introduce one for you?" Su Yao Why do middle-aged women like to introduce themselves so much? Is it because they all have a heart keen to be matchmakers? Aunt Zhao took out a photo, "one of my nieces is looking for a boyfriend. I think you two are very compatible. This is his photo. You can have a look at it." Su Yao looked at the picture and fell into silence Aunt Zhao, do you have any misunderstanding about the word "match"? And I''d like to know why your niece has fallen to the point of having someone sell her. Because people who can look up to your niece are certainly not ordinary people. "Aunt Zhao, I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, I like the same sex." Aunt Zhao was not shocked by his words, because now homosexuality is everywhere, and the country has passed the same-sex marriage law for a long time. "That''s OK. I have a nephew here who also likes the same sex. I think you two can have a good talk." Seeing that Aunt Zhao was going to take out another photo, Su Yao quickly stopped, "aunt Zhao, I really don''t need it. I already have someone I like. After a while, I will tell that person." Aunt Zhao took back half of the photos she had just taken out, and then sighed with regret, "OK, but if you suddenly want to change someone to like it, come to me. I have a lot of excellent blind date candidates here." Su Yao was silent Aunt Zhao, do you have any misunderstanding about your own aesthetics? Can those blind date candidates in your hand be worthy of the word "excellent"? And if they are so good, why would they be reduced to blind date? "I see. Thank you, aunt Zhao. Aunt Zhao, I have something else to do, so I''ll go back to my room first. " "Xiao Yao, I have to say to you, don''t stay at home all day and play with your computer, go out for a walk and bask in the sun..." Su Yao felt that he was like the monkey king. He felt that his head was going to explode, but he could not interrupt. "I see, aunt Zhao. Thank you for your instruction." Aunt Zhao, why do you talk so much? Do you want to be my mother? "Well, I won''t talk about you. Go back, or you''ll catch cold later." Seeing that Aunt Zhao finally let go of herself, Su Yao was finally relieved. After saying "goodbye", he went back to the house and quickly closed the door. make complaints about glutinous rice balls with soup. "What do you mean why middle-aged women talk so much?" "because they are too busy." Tangyuan hit the nail on the head. "it''s really too busy." Su Yao sighed, "and I think I need to change a house now." He doesn''t want to be recommended by Aunt Zhao and Aunt Zhang any more. Chapter 2698 "And where are you going to move?" "I moved to the neighborhood where Lijiang is, of course." Su Yao said with a smile, "it''s time to meet him. I always want to see what he looks like." Tangyuan was speechless. "Haven''t you seen his picture? And I remember very well that you hid a picture of him. Every night before you go to bed, you have to take it out to see it for a while, and sometimes you even kiss him... " Su Yao is full of black thread, "Hey, can you stop talking about me like a pervert?" "But you are a pervert." Glutinous rice balls make complaints about it. "And I think if you really move to the district where Li River is located, you will be treated as a perverted one." "How do you know?" "My sixth sense told me." ¡°¡­¡­ Get out of here! " "Well, I''ll get out of here now." "Come back." "Anything else?" "You should have recorded everything that just happened?" "It''s all recorded." Tang Yuan replied. "Do you have a video of song he and Xi Qu getting on the police car?" "I got it." He knows. He''s going to do something again. Song he, danger! Xiqu, danger! "You can post that picture on the Internet now and keep them busy for a while." He doesn''t have time to play with the dog boys now. He has more important things to do. Let the dog boys play by themselves. "Well, I''m going." ¡­¡­ Tang yuan soon posted the photos of song he and Xi Qu, the dog men, getting on the police car on the Internet. The popularity of the previous videos hasn''t gone down, so as soon as this photo was posted on the Internet, it was wildly forwarded. People who have nothing to do are talking there, and they are still wondering whether song he and Xi Qu have done anything illegal and criminal to be taken away by the police. The reputation of the two men was a great fall. And their fans are also blown up, they can''t believe that their favorite idol is actually this kind of character problem. They sent a crazy private letter to song he and Xi Qu, asking them to explain clearly. But now both of them are in the police station. They have no way to clarify on the Internet. This leads many fans to be very disappointed with them and then step back. And this matter also affected the other side of the lot club, several senior managers quickly discussed together, and then came up with countermeasures. That''s selling badly. As for how to sell it, it is to pour dirty water on Su Yao. After su Yao was expelled from the club because of his bad conduct, he always harbored a grudge. He always thought about how to bring down the club. What happened now was made by Su Yao. And they came up with all the evidence. As for whether the evidence is true or false, only they know. However, the melon eaters believed it. After all, if Su Yao really had no problems, there would not be so many people on the opposite side of him. So public opinion began to fall on both sides. One side believed Su Yao, the other side did not believe Su Yao, and then they scolded each other like this. Su Yao didn''t know about these things. After making the decision to move, he went to the neighborhood where Lijiang was to see the house. It happened that there was a house next to Li Jiang''s house that had not been sold. After su Yao went in to have a look, he bought the house without hesitation and began to move. Chapter 2699 The house Su Yao lives in is rented by the original owner, so he just needs to clean up the pots and pans and clothes. As for furniture, he needs to buy it himself. So instead of moving to a new residence, Su Yao went to the furniture city and bought a lot of furniture When Li Jiang came back, he saw several people carrying things into the house next to him. It seems that the house has been bought, but I don''t know what kind of person his new neighbor is. But it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t plan to deal with his new neighbors anyway. However, after he saw Su Yao, he immediately felt that he was not good as a whole. Why is Su Yao here? Is he his new neighbor? Did Su Yao know that he lived here, so he moved here? Although it''s a bit shameless to say that, he just thinks that Su Yao has a crush on him. Otherwise, why did he suddenly come to be a neighbor with him. It''s not good. Li Jiang looked at Su Yao, who was walking towards him, and immediately felt a headache. Is he hiding now, or is he hiding? But now it''s too late to hide, so we can only face the blow of life. Su Yao stood in front of Lijiang, smiling and holding out his right hand to him, "Hello, you should be my new neighbor, right? I''m Su Yao. Please take care of me in the future. " Li Jiang Do you pretend you don''t know him, or do you really don''t know him? "I''m Li Jiang." Li Jiang held out his hand for a moment. "You sound familiar, like someone I know." Li Jiang resisted the impulse to roll his eyes. "My voice is popular. Many people have said that my voice is familiar?" "So it is." Su Yao suddenly realized, "it seems that I recognize the wrong person. I''m really sorry." Li Jiang Is this guy pretending? "New neighbor, let''s live together peacefully in the future." Li Jiang You just get out of my sight. As soon as he thought that he might be entangled by the trouble of Su Yao in the future, Li Jiang felt a headache. So is it still time for him to move? Li Jiang looked at Su Yao and finally gave up the idea. Forget it. Anyway, this guy has been following him. No matter where he moves, this guy will follow him. So don''t waste time and money. Just stay in the house all the time. As long as you don''t go out, you won''t be entangled by this guy, unless this guy can pierce the wall. Thinking about this, Li Jiang suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, "I hope you can really live in peace with me." "Certainly." Su Yao was smiling. Li Jiang Why is this guy smiling so brightly? He felt like he was going to be blinded. Guys like this must be very popular among women and men. No, what''s on his mind? No matter what kind of person this guy is, it has nothing to do with him. Li Jiang got rid of those superfluous thoughts in his mind. "You should still be moving now. I won''t disturb you. I''ll talk when I''m free." Su Yao wanted to hold him, but he was afraid of leaving a bad first impression on him, so he held back, "OK, talk again when you have time." Li Jiang Can you stop smiling at me, my eyes are really going to be blinded by you. Chapter 2700 Li Jiang suddenly felt that his idea was too naive. He can hide in the room, but Su Yao can also come to the door. He heard the knock on the door, thought it was the courier, and went to open the door, but did not expect that the person standing at the door was su Yao. And it''s too late to close the door now. Li Jiang forced out a smile, "what''s the matter with you?" "I made biscuits today, but I accidentally made too many, so I''ll send some to you to try, so as to enhance the friendship between our neighbors." Su Yao said with a smile. Li Jiang I''m sorry, I want that kind of cold neighborhood. "Did I disturb you when I came to you suddenly?" Su Yao suddenly showed an expression of grievance. Li Jiang wants to curse people a little, because he thinks Su Yao is a little cute. He''s absolutely out of his mind. "No, it''s just an accident. Would you like to come in for a while?" Wait, what''s he talking about? Is it too late for him to go back now? Su Yao gave a very bright smile to Lijiang, "good." Li Jiang Forget it. It''s all said. That''s it. So Su Yao went into Lijiang''s house. The room is clean, so is Li Jiang To be honest, this shocked Su Yao a little. Because he thought that Xiang Lijiang, an otaku who devoted himself to games, would not spend any effort to clean his house, and he was slovenly at home. But it is obvious that the fact is not what he thought. It seems that his cognition of otaku is wrong. Su Yao also saw the computer on his desk. When he came, Li Jiang should have been broadcasting it live, and Li Jiang seems to have forgotten to broadcast it live. Don''t remind me of this. Li Jiang will be embarrassed when he gets it. But he really can''t imagine Li Jiang''s embarrassment. After all, Li Jiang talks so much when playing games. In reality, Li Jiang must also be a coquettish boy. Li Jiang poured a cup of tea for Su Yao Su Yao took it, but he didn''t drink it. He just covered it with his hand. There was a sense of embarrassment between them. Su Yao It''s over. I don''t know what to do with the topic? Would you like to talk to Li Jiang about the game? No, he''s pretending he doesn''t know Li Jiang now No, Li Jiang has investigated his information, and he must know that he is the online sweetie. So camouflage is useless. It''s better to go straight to the theme. "Little brother Lijiang, are you playing the game of survival of the Jedi?" Li Jiang was startled by this sudden address, and his goose bumps were about to get up, "can you stop calling me that?" Although in the game has been used to, but in reality, he is still a little not used to. Su Yao No, at this time, shouldn''t Li Jiang say something? Is Li Jiang pretending not to know him? "Brother Lijiang, you haven''t answered my question just now." "What''s the problem?" "Are you playing the Jedi game, too?" Li Jiang didn''t think it was worth concealing, so he told the truth, "yes, are you playing too?" "I''m playing, but my skills are so bad that no one wants to play with me." Li Jiang Your technology is bad. You can really install it. Chapter 2701 "Then I''d like to see how bad your technology is." Su Yao No, I''m joking. Why did you take it? "Keke, little brother Lijiang, you really know how to joke." "I feel like you''re kidding me." Li Jiang said. Su Yao Sun, how can he pick it up? "Little brother Lijiang, let''s play a game now. I really want to see your skills." "My technique is also very bad. You''d better not see him, or I''m afraid to scare you." Su Yao No, is that necessary? Do you think I''ll believe it? "Brother Lijiang, this joke is not funny at all." Li Jiang picked eyebrows, "how do you know I''m joking with you?" Su Yao didn''t want to play Russian dolls with him at all. "Let''s play a game. No matter how bad your technology is, I won''t abandon it. And maybe my technology is worse than yours." Li Jiang nodded, "good." He''ll see how this guy goes on. Su Yao didn''t expect that Li Jiang really agreed, and suddenly he felt like lifting a stone and hitting his feet. But now it''s too late to repent, so we have to stick to it. "Let me make a point in advance. My technology is really bad. Don''t dislike me." "Don''t worry, I will never dislike you." Li Jiang said with a smile. Their voices were not big or small, but they were enough to let the audience in the studio see that they were very curious about what happened and who Li Jiang was with now, so they were brushing the bullet screen crazily there. But neither of them can see it now. If we want to play it, we have to play it more realistically. Su Yao took out his dusty trumpet and formed a team with Li Jiang. But what Li Jiang did was quite unexpected. Lijiang did not take out any trumpet, but used the main trumpet. LJ is a famous game anchor. As long as you play the Jedi survival game in the past, you must know it, so , as like as two peas, LJ, you are not the same as the big game God. "You think too much. I just ran into him." Li Jiang''s face is not red and his heart is not empty. Fans watching the live broadcast - [actually say that they are not LJ, what kind of operation is this? ¡¿ [the big God is deceiving the simple sheep. It''s really evil. ¡¿ [do you think the other party believes it? ¡¿ [I think the other party believes it. If not, I wash my hair upside down. ¡¿ [previously, remember to open the live broadcast ¡¿ "so it is. I thought I met myself." Su Yao scratched his head, with some loss in his voice. Of course, he made it up. The fans were in an uproar - [I didn''t expect to believe it. How simple is this man? ¡¿ [do you think we should call the police? ¡¿ [what kind of police report? Let''s continue to watch the live broadcast. I really want to know what kind of development will be in the future. ¡¿ [me too ¡¿ "are you a fan of him?" Li Jiang asked like a ghost. After asking, he felt that he was out of his mind to ask such a question, and he was looking forward to Su Yao''s answer. "Yes, I''m a fan of him. My favorite person is him." Chapter 2702 The fans are in an uproar again - [good guy, I''ll go straight to good guy. ¡¿ [great God''s scheming is really heavy. He must be very proud to ask such a question now. ¡¿ [tut Tut, I can already imagine what kind of expression he is now ¡¿ Li Jiang didn''t expect Su Yao to say that, and he also used the word "favorite". Can these three words be used casually? "It''s very frivolous of you to say such a thing." Su Yao was confused. "How can I be frivolous?" Is there something wrong with this man''s brain? Why is that remark he just said frivolous? "Just say the three words'' favorite ''casually. What''s not frivolity?" Su Yao some speechless, "but LJ is really my favorite game anchor, what''s the problem?" Hearing this, Li Jiang''s late heart suddenly stopped beating, "is it just the game anchor?" No, Su Yao moved here for him, and he became his neighbor, but suddenly he said that he was his favorite game anchor Is this really a coincidence? No, Li Jiang, what are you thinking about? "What else?" Su Yao looked at him with strange eyes. "Nothing. Let''s start." "Oh." ¡­¡­ Su Yao and Li Jiang are playing double row. He ordered to follow Li Jiang. I just didn''t expect that the head of Lijiang was so iron. As soon as it came up, it jumped to the military base. In addition to the two of them, there are several players who jump to the military base. This landing, Su Yao quickly picked up a gun. Li Jiang and he were searching for materials in the same house, but his luck didn''t seem very good, so he picked up a pistol. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from outside, and Su Yao became alert. "It seems that there is someone outside." Li Jiang was a little uneasy. "Can you stay so close to me?" It would have moved away if it had been estimated by others, but when he got to Su Yao, he pasted it directly, as if he wanted to stick himself on Li Jiang. "But I''m so scared. I can''t feel safe until I sit by your side." "What do you mean by that is that I am very secure?" All of a sudden, Su Yao didn''t know how to answer this sentence. His brain crashed for a moment Yeah, you feel safe? " "Then why don''t you take a picture of me and hang it at the head of the bed to ward off evil spirits?" Li Jiang started his coquettish words again, "people with a sense of security like me are most suitable for avoiding evil spirits." Su Yao''s brain circuit is also a little strange, "is it really OK? Then I''ll take a picture of you later and hang it on the head of the bed to ward off evil spirits. " "As long as you think it''s OK, I''ll be OK." "That would be wonderful." Su Yao said with a smile, "after your picture is hung at the head of the bed, I will not say anything about nightmares at night." "Then why don''t you turn me back?" Li Jiang side said with a pistol shot a player from behind around ready to attack. "I''m definitely more effective than photos." Su Yao thought about it, probably thinking about the possibility of this matter. And then "Can I come to your house to sleep at night?" There was a moment of silence in Lijiang Do you want to enter so soon? " "I''m in now, aren''t I?" Su Yao asked. Chapter 2703 "Little brother Lijiang, why are you so red? Are you shy?" "My face has always been so red, people give me the nickname hongguoguo." Li Jiang''s hand did not shake, with a 98K shot exploded hiding in the distance of a player on the roof. Su Yao Shentm hongguoguo, your words are really one after another, which is more coquettish than an old sow wearing a bra. Fans are going crazy - [hahaha, I can''t do it. What kind of sand sculpture is LJ? ¡¿ [hongguoguo, I still have green bubbles. ¡¿ [I''m really going crazy. ¡¿ [the gossips of the great God are really like old sows wearing bras, one after another ¡¿ "should I address myself?" Su Yao tried to catch up with Li Jiang. "What do you call it?" "Green fruit." Su Yao subconsciously killed a player who suddenly jumped out with AK. Li Jiang didn''t notice, "why green fruit? Is it because you are green? What do you call green hat Su Yao Why don''t I know when I was green? Can you have as few brain holes as your fingers. "I haven''t been green. I haven''t been in love yet." "Oh, you''re still a single dog. Do you need me to introduce you to someone?" Hard, Su Yao''s fist is hard. "Why don''t you introduce yourself to me?" "You are really plotting against me." Li Jiang a pair of I have seen through your expression, "my charm is really invincible." Su Yao choked for a moment Can you order a face? " "I already have a face. I don''t need another one." Li Jiang threw a grenade at the grass not far away. "Otherwise, I''m afraid that all the men in the world will die of shame." ¡°¡­¡­ You''re so funny. " "One in a million interesting souls, you should be glad you met me." Li Jiang continued his coquettish words, "tell me, what do you like about me?" ¡°¡­¡­ When did I say I had a crush on you? " Su Yao was speechless. Li Jiang is not only coquettish, but also shameless. I''m afraid he refused to carry pinru''s clothes, right? "Isn''t it?" ¡°¡­¡­ Can you say less? " "Sorry, that''s what I am. Once I open my mouth, I can''t close it any more." Li Jiang said, "why, don''t you want to chat with me?" "Or am I embarrassed because I''ve been poked in my mind?" Su Yao shook his hand, but the grenade he was just about to throw didn''t go out in time, and then he blew himself down. I''m so angry. Su Yao tried to keep a good attitude, "little brother Lijiang, can you come and help me? I''m going to run out." "You''ve blown yourself down. You''re such a smart kid." make complaints about a smoke bomb and then run towards Su Yao. But I don''t know when to throw a grenade. Seeing that he was almost in front of Su Yao, the grenade exploded. Li Jiang has no time to escape. So they went out on the street, two boxes next to each other. Su Yao was silent. Li Jiang was silent. The fans laughed wildly - [hahaha, I love it. I didn''t expect that the great God would die so soon. ¡¿ [at the thought of Dazhen''s confused appearance, I burst out laughing and made my neighbors knock on me ¡¿ Chapter 2704 The atmosphere is getting more and more awkward. After a while, Su Yao took the lead in breaking the deadlock. "It must have been a mistake just now. Do we want another round?" "Don''t comfort me any more. I know my skills are bad." Li Jiang lowered his head, looking very lost. This is the biggest joke I''ve heard this year. ¡¿ [Dashen, please show your face. If your skills are all bad, then we are not so bad? ¡¿ Su Yao Are you still playing there? Are you addicted to acting? make complaints about the Tucao''s coming out, and he said, "brother Li Jiang brother, my skill is rotten. You see, I can''t throw a grenade well. I''ve blown myself down, and you''ve been killed by others. If it wasn''t for me, we would have won the first place "No, you really don''t have to comfort me. I know how many kilos I have." Li Jiang sighed. "Sure enough, I still can''t do it. To tell you the truth, I give myself such a game name because I am also a fan of LJ. I want to be as strong as him, but now I finally understand that I can''t do it at all The fans are going to be speechless. [good guy, it''s shameful to say that you are your own fan and boast about yourself. ¡¿ [on Sao or LJ Sao, Sao but, Sao but. ¡¿ [Dashen, please stop wearing pinru''s clothes. Pinru has no clothes to wear. ¡¿ Su Yao Good guy, what kind of script did Li Jiang arrange for himself? He had never seen such a cheeky person. "Brother Lijiang, you don''t have to be too discouraged. LJ''s technology is top-notch. It''s good for people like us to fight like this, and in my eyes, you are really super powerful." With that, Su Yao was about to vomit. It''s the first time he''s said that. "Has your idol become me now?" Li Jiang asked shamelessly. fans are already too lazy to make complaints about it. Su Yao choked for a moment. Li Jiang was really shameless. "Can I refuse to answer this question?" Li Jiang sighed, "it seems that I haven''t become your idol. I really have to work harder." Su Yao No, can you stop it? Why don''t you act when you love acting so much? "Little brother Lijiang, it suddenly occurred to me that I have something else to do. I''ll leave first and come back to you when I have time." "Then you go." Li Jiang cocked his legs and said, "I hope that when I see you again, you are wearing women''s clothes." Su Yao at the foot of a faltering, almost fell, "are you abnormal?" I want to see him in women''s clothes. It''s not a pervert. What is it? "Think of me as a pervert." Li Jiang said with a smile. Su Yao rolled his eyes, "I don''t want it." "Why? I think you are quite suitable for women''s wear Su Yao I think you are also suitable for women''s wear. Why don''t you wear it yourself? " "What kind of dress do you think I''m suitable for?" "Maid Dress." Su Yao said. Without thinking, Li Jiang said, "what''s the maid''s dress? I''ll try it for a while Su Yao No, are you really going to wear it? "You are so coquettish." "Just like each other." Chapter 2705 I can''t, I can''t, I really can''t. "Little brother Lijiang, if you really want to wear maid clothes, I can provide you with one." Li Jiang picked to pick eyebrow, "do you have Maid Dress there?" Su Yao What does he seem to have exposed? "It seems that you really have a wide range of interests. You even have such things as maid''s clothes. Can''t you wear them?" Su Yao Sorry, it''s the original owner. I only went through Lolita. "Then you should have some pictures in your hand. Can you show them to me? I''d like to see what you look like in a maid''s dress Hard, Su Yao''s fist hard, he resisted the impulse of a punch in the past, "don''t you think your speech sounds like a pervert?" "What''s wrong? Isn''t that normal? " Li Jiang blinked innocently. "What''s wrong? We just know each other. It''s not abnormal to say that to someone we just know "Are you sure we just met?" Li Jiang asked with a smile. Su Yao stepped back and looked at him with very alert eyes, "what do you mean by that?" "If you love Xiaotiantian online, you should stop pretending. I already knew it was you." Hearing the four words "love online, sweetie" coming out of Li Jiang''s mouth, Su Yao felt so embarrassed that he could dig out a magic castle with his toes. "What''s online love for sweetie? What kind of disgusting name is that? Do you think I would use such disgusting name? I think you are mistaken. " Seeing that he refused to admit it, Li Jiang said nothing. He took out his cell phone in front of Su Yao and Su Yao, who realized what he was going to do, wanted to stop him, but it was too late. The phone rang. Su Yao "Love online, sweetie, do you have anything else to say now?" Li Jiang picked his eyebrows and his smile was very bright. "How do you know that I love Britney online? I only played games with LJ. Aren''t you lying to me? " "No, no, No Li Jiang shook his head, "it''s you who want to cheat me. I''m just cooperating with you in acting." "Do you have anything else to say now?" Su Yao gave up the resistance, "since you already know, then no matter what I say is useless." Li Jiang put away his mobile phone, "it seems that you admit it, so let me ask you a few questions next." "What''s the problem?" "Why did you move here and become my neighbor? Have you ever investigated me? " Su Yao didn''t want to admit it at all. If he did, this guy would be very proud. "No, you think too much." "Oh?" "I didn''t want to be harassed by a couple of dog men, so I moved. I just didn''t expect you to live in this neighborhood, and you and I became neighbors." Su Yao''s face is not red and his heart is not empty. "You''ve investigated my data. You should know who I''m talking about, right?" "Yes, of course. Recently, things about you spread all over the Internet. How can I not know. But you are really unlucky enough to meet such a pair of scum. " Su Yao shrugged, "yes, I think I''m unlucky, too." "Why don''t you hurry up and deal with things on the Internet?" Su Yao stared at him for a minute. "Are you worried about me?" "No, I just want to see the follow-up as soon as possible." Chapter 2706 Su Yao said that he was angry, "you are really ruthless." "We don''t know each other. What do you want from me? Do you want me to help you deal with those two scum? " Li Jiang asked. Su Yao choked, "I never thought that I would deal with those two scum myself." "Why do you say so much?" Su Yao resisted the impulse to curse, "there must be a lot of people who hate you." "So you hate me now? Am I no longer your idol? " Su Yao could not help but said, "Why are you so shameless? I''ve never met such a shameless person as you "Then you should take a good look in the mirror." Su Yao''s forehead was bulging. "Are you scolding me?" "You know yourself a lot." Li jiangbang read, "with this alone, I can give you 32 compliments." Su Yao couldn''t stay any longer. "I''m going back." "The door is right there. Take your time." Su Yao Not angry not angry, angry body no one hurt. "Goodbye!" Su Yao rushed out of the door. ¡£ "Remember to close the door." Su Yao began to scold, "I''ll rub you..." "Well?" "OK, I''ll close it." Su Yao, are you a dog? Why do you listen to him? Su Yao was even more angry, but now he could only be angry with this door, and he couldn''t do anything. Li Jiang picked up the biscuit on the table and took a bite. "It tastes good." ¡­¡­ After they came out of the police station, song he and Xi Qu were very angry. When they saw the comments on the Internet, they were so angry that they couldn''t keep their sense any longer. Song he, who was red because of the abuse on the Internet, pulled Xi Qu''s sleeve and cried, "Xi Qu, what should we do next?" If he had known that such a thing would happen, he should not have joined hands with Xi Qu to do such a thing. Now, it''s time to burn yourself. If things go on like this, his reputation will be completely ruined. He would never allow such a thing to happen. Xi Qu was very upset. He wanted to curse, but a pair of song he''s red eyes couldn''t curse at all. Finally he grabbed his hair. "Of course, I''m going to find Su Yao to figure out the account. I''ll give him some color this time." "But have you forgotten the last time?" Song he also wants to find Su Yao, but he doesn''t want to enter the police station again. Xi Qu thought of what happened last time, and his face became more ugly. "Last time someone was nosy, so that''s why. I don''t believe his luck will be so good this time, and we don''t have to go to his house to find him." Song he still has a little brain. As soon as he hears this, he will know what Xi Qu is going to say. "Do you mean to ask him out?" "That''s right. It''s to ask him out, and to a place where there is no one." He doesn''t believe that there are people who can meddle in boring places. This time, he must give Su Yao some color to see, let Su Yao regret provoking himself. "But what if he doesn''t come out?" "I''m sure he did." The confidence of the sitcom fan, "you call him now." "All right." Song he made up his mind and called Su Yao, but no one answered Chapter 2707 After making several phone calls in succession, Su Yao didn''t answer them. Song he was suspicious of his life. This shouldn''t be. I picked it up when I called before. Why didn''t I pick it up this time? Is Su Yao really angry with him? But last time he apologized, and he got into the police station. He''s the one who should be angry, right? What right is Su Yao to be angry? Think of this, song he was wronged, "he did not answer my phone, he did not answer my phone." Xi Qu thought Su Yao would answer song he''s call immediately, but he didn''t think it was not the way he imagined. He couldn''t help frowning, "did he blackmail your mobile phone number?" "Maybe." Song he said. "Then use my mobile phone. He doesn''t know my contact information." Xi Qu said and handed over the mobile phone. Song he took it, "then I''ll try again." Song he uses Xi Qu''s mobile phone to call Su Yao. Unexpectedly, the phone is really connected. It seems that if you really blackout his mobile phone number. So think, song he will be more aggrieved. So as soon as the phone was connected, he accused Su Yao, "Su Yao, why don''t you answer my phone? How can you do that? " Listening to the accusation, Su Yao would laugh, "why should I answer your phone? It''s my freedom to answer your call or not. " "But we are friends." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "sorry, we are not friends for a long time. We are enemies now." I really don''t know where song he got such a big face. He did such a shameless thing and made the original owner like that. Fortunately, he meant to be a friend. Pooh! If song he were in front of him now, he would beat song he. "Su Yao, how can you say that? I''ve done something wrong, but I''ve already apologized to you. Is our friendship so light? " Su Yao is really speechless, "friendship? Do you have any friendship with me? Don''t tarnish the word friendship. You have no right to mention it "And if I were you, I would have gone to hell with shame after doing such a thing. Having done such disgusting things and having a face to live in this world, your face is really thick enough... " Song he was directly scolded and cried by Su Yao''s words, "how can you say that to me? You''ve gone too far. If you don''t apologize to me, I''ll never forgive you. " Su Yao was disgusted by song he''s tone. He had never seen such a male lotus as song he. Song he was not a man at all. Song he was clearly a Niang Pao. No, he doesn''t even deserve the word motherfucker. "Song he, I sincerely suggest you go to Thailand." Song he''s attention was shifted from time to time. "What do you mean by that?" "I think your mother must have given you the wrong sex when she gave birth to you. You are more suitable to be a woman than to be a man. Good, listen to me and go to Thailand to have sex change surgery. Don''t waste your talent. " Su Yao suggested very sincerely. Song he Song he was almost angry. "What do you mean? Are you saying I''m not fit to be a man? " "You said it yourself. I didn''t say anything." Chapter 2708 Seeing the topic developing in a more and more strange direction, Xi Qu finally couldn''t listen to it. He took back his mobile phone. "Su Yao, let''s meet. I have something to say to you." Su Yao was not surprised that Xi Qu would be around song he? You''re not going to call so many people to beat me like last time, are you? I cherish my life very much. I''d better not go, or I might be killed by you scum. " Xi Qu naturally had the impulse to kill Su Yao, but how could he admit it. He took a deep breath and resisted the urge to scold. "I know you are not at ease, but this time we really just want to have a good talk with you." Is Su Yao such a fool? "Do you believe that from your own mouth?" Cecil didn''t want to talk to him about it. "If you don''t believe me, you can call the police ahead of time." "But maybe you''re going to cheat me into a deserted place. When the time comes, the police won''t be able to find me Xi Qu is a little impatient. When did Su Yao become so hard to fool? If it wasn''t for his reputation, he wouldn''t bother to pester Su Yao here. "Su Yao, since you don''t believe me so much, you can choose the meeting place by yourself." Although he wanted to deceive Su Yao to a place where there was no one to beat him, in this situation, he had better stop clinging to this matter and solve the matter in front of him. It is not too late to teach Su Yao a lesson. "Really let me choose for myself?" Su Yao asked with a smile. "Yes, you choose for yourself." "For the sake of your sincerity, I''ll promise to meet you, but I won''t bring many others, otherwise we won''t get along with each other. And then you don''t talk too much nonsense. I don''t have much patience. If I hear some nonsense, I''ll leave immediately. " Xiqu Ask so much, why don''t you go to heaven? Xi Qu''s face is smiling, but her mother''s heart is full of criticism. "I know. At that time, I will only go with song he. I will never take anyone else." "Well, I remember what you said. If you don''t do it then, don''t blame me for turning my back." Xiqu You are really arrogant. Do you believe that you will be beaten at that time? "Now that you have agreed to meet us, where is the address of the meeting?" "Just choose the light cafe, next to the police station. If something happens, it''s OK to solve the problem immediately." He doesn''t believe that these two idiots are arrogant beside the police station. As soon as he heard this, Xi Qu almost yelled. Next to the police station? Is Su Yao going to send them to the police station again? No, absolutely not. If this goes into the police station again, it will never be cleaned up. "Can we change places?" "No way." Su Yao refused his request without hesitation, "if you don''t want to, then forget it. Goodbye." Before Su Yao wanted to hang up, Xi Qu quickly stopped him, "don''t, don''t, I agree. We''ll meet at the Guangyu coffee shop, but when will we meet?" "I haven''t been free recently. Let''s go to next Monday." Chapter 2709 Xi Qu continues to endure, "but I''m not free next Monday." Su Yao rolled his eyes. If you don''t have time, why don''t you tell me? "You said you wanted to meet me and have a good chat with me, but since we don''t have time, I don''t think so." "But I really have something important to do next Monday, so can I have another time?" This is the first time that Xi Qu is so humble, which makes him hate Su Yao even more. "No, just next Monday." Su Yao''s attitude is very tough, "if you don''t want to even." Xi Qu took a deep breath and continued to endure, "OK, next Monday." Su Yao at the other end of the phone picked an eyebrow. Oh, I didn''t expect this guy to compromise. It seems that he is serious this time. I hope he won''t make any small moves. If he can''t do it himself, he can only be sent to the police station. "That''s it. During this period of time, don''t call to disturb me. Maybe I don''t want to meet you if I''m not happy. I''ll see you then." With these words, Su Yao hung up directly. This time, Xi Qu really couldn''t help it. He raised his right hand and was about to throw his mobile phone to the ground. song he quickly stopped him and said, "don''t be impulsive." Xichu took a few deep breaths and tried to calm down. But I can''t calm down at all. But he resisted the impulse to drop his cell phone. Seeing that he was not ready to drop his cell phone, song he was relieved. "I heard what you and Su Yao said just now. What are you going to do?" "What else can we do? He chose the meeting address next to the police station. If we do something to him, we will definitely enter the police station every minute. I don''t want to enter the police station again." Song he extremely agrees with this, because he does not want to enter the police station again. "It seems that we can only have a good talk with him this time, but I don''t know if he is willing to withdraw the video this time." Song he sighed as he spoke. Speaking of this, Xi Qu can''t help frowning, "as long as we show sincerity, I believe he will, and I believe he is a smart man. After all, it''s not good for him to go on like this. " Song he thought that what he said was quite reasonable, "then talk to him this time. You must be patient. Don''t be impulsive like last time." "I know. I''ll calm down this time." "Well, I''m hungry. Let''s go out and have something to eat." ¡­¡­ Su Yao will soon forget this matter. After all, it is not important for him at all. And now his mind is full of Li Jiang''s appearance as a maid. He really wants to see it. So he found a maid''s dress that the owner had kept for a long time. Su Yao compared himself and thought about Li Jiang''s height. He found that Li Jiang was not suitable for Li Jiang at all. If he wants to see Li Jiang wearing maid clothes, he can only buy a new one online. But he didn''t know Li Jiang''s weight and girth at all. If he bought it blindly, he would probably buy an inappropriate one. So do you want to ask Lijiang? After hesitating for many times, Su Yao finally made up his mind. He found Li Jiang''s contact information in the wechat contact person, and then sent a message to him - little brother Li Jiang, can you tell me your Sanwei? Li Jiang: why do you ask this? You''re not going to buy me a maid dress, are you? Chapter 2710 Su Yao Good guy, how does Li Jiang know? It seems that he didn''t slip his tongue. Su Yao: you think too much. I just want to know your circumference. Li Jiang: but I have no obligation to tell you. Su Yao Please, just tell me. Li Jiang: then why do you want my three circumference first? Su Yao: isn''t your birthday coming soon? I want to give you a special birthday present. Li Jiang: how do you know my birthday is coming? Su Yao: isn''t it written on your data? Stop talking nonsense and tell me. Li Jiang: is that your attitude of asking for help? Su Yao Little brother Lijiang, I really want to know. Just tell me. Please, Yingying. Li Jiang: OK, I''ll tell you Success to Lijiang''s Sanwei, Su Yao immediately went online to order a maid dress. In order to get it quickly, I specially chose the one in the same city, and let the seller send the fastest express. The next day, Su Yao got the maid suit. He took it apart and had a look. It''s very good. It''s better to wear it on Lijiang. Su Yao closed his eyes and mended the picture of Li Jiang wearing the maid suit. Then his saliva almost came down from the corner of his mouth. Tangyuan online, "host, you don''t really want to take this set of Maid Dress to Lijiang, do you?" "What''s the problem?" "No problem, but what if he doesn''t want to wear it?" "Don''t worry, he will wear it." Su Yao said confidently. Tangyuan Although self-confidence is a good thing, blind self-confidence is not necessary. "Are you going to wear a maid''s dress? I''ve never seen you look like a maid before Su Yao was silent for a while, and then he said, "you really want to see me in maid''s clothes. You are a pervert." "No matter how abnormal I am, I am not as abnormal as you." "It seems that you''re admitting that you''re a pervert. You know yourself well." Tangyuan ¡­¡­ On the day of Li Jiang''s birthday, Su Yao made a birthday cake and dressed himself up. Then he took the cake and the present for Li Jiang and knocked on the door next door. The door was immediately opened, but it was not Li Jiang who came to open the door, but a boy he had never seen before. The boy looked at Su Yao, who was dressed as a maid. He was stunned for a moment, then blushed thoroughly, and his tongue seemed to be knotted. "You, who are you?" "I''m looking for Li Jiang. Isn''t he at home?" Su Yao did not use a female voice, but his own. Hearing this voice which obviously belongs to men, it seems that there is something disillusioned in boys'' eyes. He looked at Su Yao''s eyes full of disbelief, "you, are you a man?" Su Yao nodded, "yes, what''s the problem?" "No, no problem. Come in." Su Yao went in and found that there were other people in the room. When those people heard the news, they all looked over. Seeing them looking at him with strange eyes, Su Yao suddenly knew what social death was. If he had known that there would be so many people in Lijiang''s house today, he would not have come here in maid''s clothes. Is it too late for him to go back now? No, Su Yao, you must be steady. You will wear women''s clothes to live in the future. Now it''s just a small scene Chapter 2711 Su Yao took a few deep breaths and tried not to be so nervous. Then he tried to squeeze out a smile and said hello to several people. "Hi, Hello, I''m Su Yao, a neighbor of Lijiang. I know his birthday today, so I came to give him a gift." A few people smile meaningfully, "so it is. You can sit for a while. Lijiang is in the toilet now." Dress like this to give a gift to Lijiang. There must be something indescribable between the two. I just didn''t expect that Lijiang was so good. It''s really a person who can''t judge his appearance. Although Su Yao felt a little uncomfortable, he still found a place to sit down. He bowed his head and dared not look anywhere. The boy who is closest to him is very familiar with him and talks to him, "are you really just neighbors with Lijiang?" Su Yao didn''t understand why he suddenly asked this question. He was stunned for a moment, "the neighbor who played several games with him." "Is that really all?" "That''s right." At present, it is hard to say what kind of relationship will be in the future. "Then why are you wearing a maid''s dress to give him a present?" The boy continued, "let me make a statement in advance. I don''t think you''re a pervert. I''m just curious." Su Yao took a deep breath. "Women''s wear is my hobby. I usually wear it like this. What''s the problem?" "No problem. I just think that the relationship between you and Lijiang is more than that. What do you think of Lijiang?" Su Yao Why is this man such a gossip? Can he choose not to answer? When Li Jiang came out of the toilet, he saw Su Yao, a poor and helpless man. Although Su Yao was dressed as a maid, wig and make-up, he recognized it at a glance. Moreover, Su Yao, who was dressed as a maid, was so damned sweet that he was very suitable for him Cough, don''t say the last two words, otherwise it seems that he is a pervert. Now it''s the hero''s turn to save beauty. Li Jiang walked over quickly, "what are you doing?" Seeing Li Jiang coming, the boy finally stopped his three thousand questions, and Su Yao was relieved. "Lijiang, this is the cake I made for you and the present I gave you. I won''t disturb you. Goodbye." Li Jiang grabbed him and said, "what are you doing in a hurry? Today is my birthday. Aren''t you going to spend it with me? " Su Yao No, are you not afraid that your friends misunderstand our relationship? Others looked at them thoughtfully: there was something fishy between them. "But it''s not good for me to be here. I''m afraid I''ll disturb you." "Don''t disturb, don''t disturb." The one who spoke was the boy who had a lot of problems just now, "just stay here, when we don''t exist." Su Yao What do you want me to do when you don''t exist? I''m not blind. "If you don''t feel comfortable, I''ll drive them away." Li Jiang said. His expression looks very serious, people will not suspect that he is joking. "Hello, Li Jiang, you are going too far. We are here to accompany you for your birthday. How can you come with us?" "Do you value color over friends?" "Can you be normal?" Li Jiang one eye stare past, "I am afraid you frighten children." "Well, well, we won''t scare your kids." Chapter 2712 Li Jiang''s remark just now was of course a joke. How could he come to his birthday friend. Su Yao also stayed. At first, he was a little uncomfortable, but gradually, he was less nervous. Moreover, these friends of Li Jiang were very interesting, that is, they talked a little too much. The last part is to open the gift. Other people''s gifts are keyboard, mouse All in all, it''s related to computers. It''s a very normal gift. Su Yao looked at the gifts and thought that what he was sending was a maid''s suit. Suddenly, he felt an impulse to dig a seam in. Can he get the present back in time? Why does God want him to face this? These people will treat him as a pervert. He''s really hard! The last gift Li Jiang wants to open is from Su Yao. Although he gave himself a preventive injection in advance, he was still silent after seeing Su Yao''s gift. Other people see the maid suit, also silent, and then look at two people''s eyes become particularly strange. Actually send Maid Dress, these two people really want to play uniform? But they really want to see what Li Jiang looks like in a maid''s dress. Lijiang is the kind of beauty who can''t distinguish between male and female. It must be very suitable for women''s wear. I''m really looking forward to it. Li Jiang picked up the Maid Costume and looked at it. Then he sighed, "I didn''t expect that you actually bought me a Maid Costume. Are you sure you are sending me a birthday present instead of making fun of me?" Su Yao was a little embarrassed and laughed, "I just want to see you wear maid''s clothes. If you don''t like it, I''ll take it back now." Li Jiang avoided his outstretched hand and said, "there''s no reason to take back the gifts you''ve given. Moreover, it''s your intention. How can I refuse it?" In fact, Su Yao wanted him to try it on immediately, but there were so many people here, and he was afraid that Li Jiang would be angry, so he held back. Anyway, there will be plenty of opportunities to see Lijiang wear. Su Yao did not mention it, but others began to coax. "Lijiang, it''s better to run into the sun than choose a day. We''re all here, and we''d like to see you look like a maid, or you can put it on now." "Yes, Lijiang, we always want to see you wear women''s clothes. You can satisfy our wishes." "Lijiang, you can do it. This time." Of course, Li Jiang didn''t want to wear the maid''s dress in front of so many people. His good friend knew that if he wore the maid''s dress today, the photos of him wearing the maid''s dress tomorrow would fly all over the world. He doesn''t want to die socially. Li Jiang wanted to refuse, but he found that Su Yao couldn''t refuse after he looked at himself with special expectation. "Well, since you all want to see it that way, I''ll give it to you. But I''d like to make a statement in advance that you can''t take photos. If you dare to take photos, then break up with each other. I''m serious. " "OK, you can rest assured that we will never take pictures. We''ll have a good time." They patted their chests and assured. Li Jiang didn''t pay any attention to them any more. He took the maid suit and went to the toilet. I just didn''t expect that Su Yao was well prepared. Besides the skirt, we also prepared wigs, cat ears, hair bands, socks and shoes. Li Jiang was silent for a while and began to wear a skirt Chapter 2713 This skirt is easy to put on, but the zipper is at the back, so it can''t be pulled on at all. After trying again and again and finding that he still couldn''t pull it up, Li Jiang opened the door and began to ask for help. "Su Yao, come and help me." Su Yao went over and said, "what''s the matter?" "Help me zip up." Li Jiang said and pointed his back at him. Su Yao stretched out his hand to pull up the zipper, and then said, "shall I help you put on your wig?" Li Jiang hesitated for a while, then nodded, "OK." Su Yao helped him to put on his wig. After another look, he almost laughed. Li Jiang frowned, "what are you laughing at there?" "Nothing. I just didn''t expect you to be so suitable for women''s wear." Li Jiang didn''t answer this, he said while picking up the black stockings and putting them on his feet, "you can go out now, and I''ll do the rest myself." "You really don''t need my help?" Su Yao''s eyes fell on his legs. Tut Tut, this leg is really amazing. It''s white, thin and long. Girls can''t match it. "What''s your dirty look?" Li Jiang gave him a light kick. Su Yao took the opportunity to touch it and said with a smile, "legs play for years." Li Jiang stretched out his hand and touched Su Yao''s leg. "Your leg is pretty good too. Would you like me to play for a while?" Su Yao It was a mistake. He wanted to see Lijiang, but he forgot that Lijiang was an old driver. The eavesdroppers outside the door heard the sentence clearly. They looked at each other and saw the shock in their own eyes. What did they hear just now? Did they hear it right? Li Jiang and Su Yao were there to talk about the tiger and wolf. If there is no relationship between the two, God will not believe it. Tut tut. I really want to break in and see what''s going on now. "You want to touch my thigh. You are a pervert." Su Yao looks at Li Jiang with abnormal eyes. Li Jiang is still smiling, "but just you touch my thigh first, you are the real abnormal person." Su Yao OK, you''re powerful. I can''t talk about you, and I can''t Sao you. "I''m out. You can wear it here." ¡­¡­ After a while, Li Jiang came out wearing a full set of maid''s clothes. Except for Su Yao, everyone else looked at Li Jiang in shock. Their eyes are dull, their mouths are wide open, and they look like they are subverted. They know that Lijiang is suitable for women''s wear, but they have never thought that Lijiang is so suitable for women''s wear. Wearing a wig, Li Jiang is like a royal sister who can kill countless straight men. The maid pretended to cover the root of his thigh, and the slender thigh was wrapped in black silk, which was very attractive. Unfortunately, the chest is too flat. Su Yao went to the tea table and picked out two apples of the same size in the fruit tray above. Then he handed them to Li Jiang and said, "put these two apples in your chest." Li Jiang did not take over, but also looked at him with abnormal eyes, "how can you be so abnormal?" Su Yao didn''t get angry. "Since you want to play, you have to do the whole set. You are a maid now. How can you have a maid with such a flat chest?" "Why not?" Li Jiang immediately retorted, "and I''m not a real woman." "Stop talking nonsense and hurry up. If you don''t want to, let me help you." With that, Su Yao was about to put the two apples in front of Li Jiang''s chest. Chapter 2714 Li Jiang quickly stepped back to avoid his outstretched hand. "Let me do it myself." In front of Su Yao and some friends, he just stuffed the two apples into his clothes. Su Yao stood in front of him to observe for a while, and then helped him adjust the position of the two apples. "All right." Although Li Jiang is very cheeky, now he is wearing a maid''s suit and is looked at by several people. His shame suddenly comes up. "Now that you''ve seen me in maid''s dress, I''ll go and change it." Su Yao quickly stopped him, "no, I haven''t seen enough." "Yes, we haven''t seen enough of it. You can wear it for a while." The others can follow. Li Jiang forehead of the blue veins convex convex, "I see you are not beat." "Don''t be so mean. Today is your birthday. Be happy." Su Yao took out his mobile phone and said, "can I take a picture?" "No way." Li Jiang resolutely refused his unreasonable request. Seeing that he was very unconvinced, he quickly added, "I tell you, if you dare to take photos today, you will not come to me in the future. I''m serious." Su Yao had no choice but to give up the idea of taking photos. "Well, I won''t do it." Several other people can only follow the idea of taking photos together. Li Jiang went to the toilet to change his maid, "let''s go, don''t you mean to go to KTV?" Su Yao didn''t expect that they were going to KTV. He hesitated for a while and finally asked, "can I go with you?" He doesn''t want to sing, he just wants to watch Li Jiang. KTV that kind of place, but a lot of bad people, he does not want to be targeted by some people. "Of course." Li Jiang agreed. "Brother garbage, you are so kind." Su Yao hugged Li Jiang excitedly. He even picked him up and made several turns. The others looked at the scene with jaw dropping. Because it''s incredible. Su Yao looks thin and small, but it''s so easy to pick up Li Jiang. Isn''t he really a strongman? Li Jiang himself was also shocked. He didn''t expect that Su Yao could hold himself up, and he didn''t have any trouble holding him up, which was a shock to his family. And he felt that his male dignity was greatly challenged. "Can you put me down now?" Su Yao quickly put him down, "sorry, I was so excited just now, let''s go to KTV, or it will be late." "Let''s go." ¡­¡­ KTV is not far away from here, and a group of people will get there soon. Today is Li Jiang''s treat. His friends ordered a lot of drinks and food in order to kill him. But Li Jiang didn''t care. Anyway, what he didn''t lack was money. Other people are very crazy, drinking while singing there. Su Yao also went up to sing a song. Li Jiang, the birthday star, has never been up to sing. Su Yao wanted to hear Li Jiang sing, "Li Jiang, why don''t you sing with us? Today is your birthday. Why don''t you come to the last song Su Yao didn''t notice that other people''s faces had changed. They know why Lijiang doesn''t sing, because other people sing for money, while Lijiang sings for life. Chapter 915 Before they heard Li Jiang sing, they thought Li Jiang sing very well. But after listening to Li Jiang''s singing, they found that they were really wrong. Li Jiang''s singing is not good at all. He is a kind of voiceless and incomplete, and his singing is even worse than crying and howling. It''s really a magic sound. Since that time, they don''t want to hear Li Jiang sing any more. Otherwise, they are afraid that they will go straight to heaven. But Su Yao wanted to hear Li Jiang sing. No, they have to stop it. "I can''t sing well, let it go." Li Jiang refused. "But I just want to hear you sing. No matter how well you sing, I want to hear it." Su Yao looked at Li Jiang with expectant eyes, "just satisfy my wish, please." Li Jiang softened, "do you really want to hear me sing?" "Yes, yes." Su Yao nodded again and again, "you can have one." "For the sake of you, I''ll give you one." Other people listen to this sentence, immediately feel that their whole person is not good. They quickly stop, "Lijiang, or forget it, you are not suitable for singing." No, they can''t let Li Jiang sing. They don''t want to experience that experience again. But Li Jiang didn''t pay attention to them. He took the microphone from Su Yao and ordered a song that was relatively easy to sing. But this opening is a magic sound. Su Yao''s spirit was in a trance. What the hell is this? Is Li Jiang really singing? Are you sure it''s not crying? No, crying and Howling are better than that. Now he knows why the other people look so strange when they hear that they are going to sing. Because Li Jiang''s singing is like killing people. He really has never heard singing so bad. Can he stop it now? Su Yao''s spirit is more trance. Look at the others. They''re going to die in the same place. It''s necessary to stop Lijiang in a hurry otherwise, all the people in this room will go to heaven. "Lijiang, can you stop?" Li Jiang is now in the mood. Where can I hear him? He continues to sing there. Su Yao called again, but Li Jiang still responded. He wanted to snatch the microphone from Li Jiang, but he couldn''t. He said that he was the one who wanted to hear Li Jiang sing. If he snatched the microphone at this time, Li Jiang might be angry. So just be patient. After Li Jiang has finished singing this song, he will grab the microphone. Fortunately, this song is not long, and Li Jiang soon finished it. When he looked at the others, he felt like his parents were dying, and Su Yao''s mental state was not very good. "What''s the matter with you?" "Nothing, just a little sleepy all of a sudden." Su Yao didn''t dare to say that Li Jiang''s singing was too bad. Li Jiang did not doubt, "in this case, let me come to an impassioned song, to ensure that you can immediately recover." On hearing this, Su Yao suddenly became more energetic. He grabbed the microphone in Li Jiang''s hand and said, "goodbye, you''d better have a rest. This important task will be handed over to me." "Come on, sing it." Seeing that Li Jiang didn''t insist on singing, Su Yao was relieved. Others were relieved, but with a heavy heart. Regret, extremely regret, if I had known such a thing would happen, say nothing to KTV, their lives will soon be gone, never let Lijiang sing again Chapter 2716 Su Yao will be drunk Lijiang back home, and very considerate to help him take off his coat and shoes. As a result, as soon as he was ready to leave, he was held by Lijiang. Unprepared, he just fell on his bed. And the most important thing is that Li Jiang also hugged him. Su Yao was afraid of hurting Li Jiang, so he could only let him hold him. "Lijiang, wake up and let me go. I want to go back to sleep." But Li Jiang held it even more tightly. Su Yao sighed helplessly, and then called out, "Lijiang, Lijiang..." Li Jiang still doesn''t respond. It seems that he can only sleep with Li Jiang tonight. I just hope Li Jiang won''t do anything. Otherwise, he is afraid that he can''t control himself. As soon as Su Yao thought so, Li Jiang suddenly rubbed against him again and again, and he kept shouting "hot" in his mouth. If he hadn''t left KTV in the whole process, he would have thought that the wine Li Jiang drank had been drugged. "It''s autumn now. Where is it hot? Don''t install it for me there, get up quickly! " "If you don''t get up again, I''ll take off your pants now." Li Jiang opened his eyes, "how do you know I''m pretending?" "My sixth sense told me, you quickly let me go, I want to go back to sleep." "It''s so late. What do you want to do when you go back? It''s the same with sleeping here." Li Jiang said boldly. "My house is next to yours. Why should I sleep here?" Su Yao rolled a big white eye, "you hurry to let me loose, otherwise don''t blame me for roughing you up." "Why don''t you want to sleep with me? Is it shyness? " Li Jiang asked with a smile. Su Yao Which eye do you see that I''m shy? "No, you have a thick skin. You teased me in the game before." Su Yao pushed his face aside and said, "speaking is speaking. Can you stay so close to me?" "You''re not really shy, are you?" The smile on Li Jiang''s face was more brilliant. "I didn''t expect that you would be shy. I thought your face couldn''t even be shot through." Su Yao took a deep breath and resisted the impulse of beating him violently. "How can my skin be thicker than yours?" "At least I dare not go out in maid''s clothes." Li Jiang''s vision fell somewhere. Su Yao looked in the direction he was looking at, and found that the skirt was lifted up at some time, revealing half of his underwear. He quickly got the skirt down. "Where are you staring at?" "I''m staring at you." Li Jiang said. "You''re a real pervert." "Yes, I''m a pervert. Next I''ll let you know how perverted I am." With that, Li Jiang''s hand was about to touch Su Yao''s thigh. Su Yao was frightened by 120000 tons. He raised his foot and kicked Li Jiang out of bed. Li Jiang''s waist accidentally flashed for a while, he helped his waist to get up from the ground, "you are really tough enough, I was just joking with you, you actually kicked me down." Su Yao is very proud of Jiao of hum a, "this is you suffer from, don''t blame me." "Yes, I can''t blame you. It''s all my fault. What can I do to make you forgive me? " Su Yao thought carefully for a moment, "you put on the maid I sent you." Chapter 2717 Li Jiang was silent for a moment Can you change it? " In fact, he felt quite ashamed to wear a maid''s dress. The reason why he would wear the maid''s dress Su Yao gave him during the day was completely out of his wits. "No, I want you to wear the maid dress I gave you again." "But didn''t you see it during the day?" "The time was too short, and there were others at that time." Su Yao said. "But I''ve seen it." Su Yao began to make trouble without reason, "I don''t care. I just want to see it again. If you don''t agree, I''ll help you change it myself." Li Jiang is very helpless, can compromise only, "good good good, I go to change now." "Just change it here." Li Jiang thought he had heard wrong, "what did you say just now?" "Just change it here." Su Yao repeated what he had just said. Li Jiang looked at him and his eyes suddenly became very strange, "do you want me to put on the maid suit you sent in front of you?" Su Yao nodded, "yes, what''s the problem?" "Don''t you think your behavior is abnormal?" "What''s abnormal? Do you think too much?" Su Yao rolled his eyes. "We are both big men. Do you think I will do something to you?" "But don''t you like me?" Su Yao was choked by this sentence, "when did I like you?" "Isn''t it?" Li Jiang asked. "It''s you big headed ghost. Why are you so narcissistic?" "I''m not empty mouthed. I have proof." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "then tell me what evidence you have there." "You moved to my neighborhood just for me." Li Jiang is full of self-confidence, "and you come to my house every day to find me. I have to go double row with you. Only when you see me in double row with other people, you will be very angry... " Su Yao''s face became more and more red, and then he finally couldn''t help it, "OK, don''t say it." "Am I right?" Li Jiang looked at him triumphantly, "you just admit it, you just like me." "Yes, I just like you, isn''t it?" Anyway, this sentence will be said sooner or later. It''s better to say it at this time, and even if it''s rejected, it won''t be so embarrassing. "Would you like to be my boyfriend?" Li Jiang didn''t answer the question positively, "well, let me think about it. I''ll let you know when I think about it clearly." Damn, this guy is trying to hang him. It''s too much! "You don''t have to think about it. I already know your answer. Just think I didn''t say anything just now. I''m going back. Goodbye Li Jiang took him by the hand and said, "don''t you want to see me dressed as a maid?" "Anyway, I''ve seen it once, and there''s nothing strange about it. I''d better watch other people wear it." Su Yao said angrily. Li Jiang some helpless, "you this person how so impatient, I just tease you to play." "I like you, too. I''d like to be your boyfriend." Su Yao turned around and looked at him suspiciously. "You can''t cheat me. Why don''t I believe your words so much?" Li Jiang sighed, "then how can you believe it?" "Prove it to me." "How can I prove it to you so that you can believe it?" Chapter 2718 Su Yao raised his chin and said, "this requires you to move your own cerebellar melon seeds. I won''t give you any hints." "I''ll have to think about it." Li Jiang put on a look of meditation, "I think well, you come here a little bit." Su Yao was very obedient, and then Looking at the enlarged face, Su Yao finally realized that he had been kissed by Li Jiang. He subconsciously pushed away Li Jiang, "what are you doing? You are playing a hooligan "Don''t you want me to prove that I like you?" Li Jiang looked at him innocently. Su Yao glared at him, "you can prove it in other ways. Why do you prove it in this way?" "But I only thought of this way. Why are you so pure? It''s not the first time to kiss, is it?" Su Yao was silent He didn''t know whether it was the first time. After all, he had been kissing several times in the front dozens of planes. But Su Yao''s silence made Li Jiang mistakenly think that he was denying it, and his face suddenly became ugly, "Hey, you should not have been kissing other people, right? My first kiss is for you. " Su Yao suddenly wanted to tease him, so he said, "if I''ve ever had a kiss with someone else, what are you going to do?" "What else can I do? I can only punish you severely." With that, Li Jiang reached out and pulled him into his arms. Then there was a dizziness. After su Yao reacts, he finds that he has been crushed by Li Jiang. And Li Jiang reached out to take off his Maid Costume. Su Yao immediately panicked, "Hey, what are you doing? I''m not ready for a home run "I was just teasing you. I haven''t had a kiss with anyone else. Don''t be impulsive." Li Jiang stopped, then gave him a smile, "I was just teasing you, don''t worry, I''m not so hungry." "Do you think I''ll believe your lies?" "If you don''t believe it, I''ll have to go on." Su Yao quickly pulled his foot out of his hand. "No, I believe you. I believe you are definitely not that kind of person." "OK, I''ll stop teasing you. It''s very late. Go back to bed." "You just asked me to stay and sleep with you. Why are you driving me away now? Don''t you want to cherish it after you get it? " Li Jiang laughed, "I''m just afraid you can''t hold it." Su Yao''s fist became hard. "What did you say just now? You can tell me again "I''m afraid I can''t hold it." Lijiang immediately changed its mouth. Su Yao snorted, "it''s almost the same. I''ll come back to you tomorrow." "But I won''t be at home tomorrow." "What are you going to do tomorrow? Isn''t it going to go out and hook up with a little girl? " Li Jiang sighed helplessly, "what are you thinking about? Do you think I''m such a person?" "What are you going to do?" "I''m going home. If you don''t mind, you can come back with me." "Forget it. I don''t want to see your family so soon." Su Yao quickly refused. Think about those experiences before, if he really went back with Li Jiang, he might be forced to marry. He didn''t want to get married as soon as he got in touch with Li Jiang. Chapter 2719 These days, Su Yao is very leisurely. Every morning when they come together, he goes next door to find Lijiang sweet double row. For a long time, Li Jiang''s fans have found something wrong. [have you found that LJ has been with Xiaotiantian online these days? ¡¿ [of course, and they both seem to be in the same house. ¡¿ [do you think they are dating now? ¡¿ [it''s very possible. I really want to see what Xiaotiantian looks like. The one who can be liked by Dashen must be her beautiful little sister. ¡¿ Su Yao glanced at the computer screen and saw such a sentence. He felt it was necessary for him to come out and clear up the misunderstanding. "You''re mistaken. I''m not a sister, I''m a little brother, and I remember I told you before." This sentence, fans immediately boiling up. If it''s true, why don''t I believe it? ¡¿ [if you were really a man, why did you speak in a female voice? ¡¿ "can''t I try my new pseudo sound?" You''re really great, but we still don''t believe it. ¡¿ [yes, we don''t believe it unless you turn on the camera now. ¡¿ "well I have to ask the little brother who is rubbish first. I''m afraid he won''t let me Su Yao said as he gently kicked Li Jiang and motioned him to speak. Li Jiang very helpless smile, "no, he only I can see, if this camera to open, I''m afraid you want to rob me.". But one thing I can prove is that he is a man I believe LJ because he never lies. ¡¿ [did you hear that just now? Only I can see him. Tut Tut, this possessiveness is really damned sweet. ¡¿ [in? Why do you trick dogs into killing them? ¡¿ [Oh, this damned love stinks. When will it be my turn to have a sweet love? ¡¿ [please stop showing your love, I really can''t eat any more. ¡¿ "why don''t you believe what I said, but you believe what he said?" Is what he said so untrustworthy? [Yo Yo, this is angry. LJ, please coax him. ¡¿ [can you shut up? You don''t think dog food is enough? ¡¿But I''m not a single dog. ¡¿ [Cao, you agreed to be single for a lifetime, but you secretly found a partner and reported it. ¡¿ [the cold ice rain sprinkles on my face, I have seen the world, destroy it. ¡¿ [actually, I have a question that I always want to ask. ¡¿ [what''s the problem? ¡¿ [did LJ play home run with online sweetie? ¡¿ [you are engaging in porn in public, but good question. I''d like to know about it. ¡¿ [+ 1] [+ 2] [+ 10086] [you two are playing dead there. Come out and answer this question. ¡¿ "Li Jiang, your fans are really gossipy. They care so much about our relationship." "Leave them alone, let''s continue to play the game." "Then you have to turn off the live broadcast, or they''ll definitely play porn there again." [Hello, don''t be so heartless? We''re just curious. Can''t we stop asking? ¡¿ [don''t turn it off, don''t turn it off. I''d like to see you two play games together and persecute others. ¡¿ [I have a suggestion here. Don''t double row, play four rows and show your love to the other two ¡¿ Chapter 2720 Su Yao and Li Jiang really accepted the proposal and opened four rows. And this one just went in there to show love. Su Yao also specially used the female voice. "Honey, do you think we can win this game?" "Of course, I can win. My technique is very good." Li Jiang cooperated with him. "But my skill is too bad. I''m afraid to delay the team." "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you." "But I''m afraid my teammates are unhappy. What if they scold me then?" "Don''t worry, if they dare to scold you, I will scold you back..." Two people on such a harmony, finally, the other two people in the team can''t listen to it. "Can you be quiet? You''ve affected my performance. " "If you want to show your love, can you go to other places? We''re here to play games, not to listen to your show of love. " "You think so, why don''t you go to sweet double row?" "Show love is for other people to see of course, sweet double row show not ah." Su Yao''s engagement. "If you don''t want to hear our show of love, you can turn off your speakers. Why do you have to listen there?" "And you can show your love just like us. Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot that people like you must have no partners. " Those two people really want to be angry, even if they were shown love, they were ridiculed, which is really unbearable, so they started to spray. "It''s because of lovers like you that this game has become so smoky." "You like showing love so much, why don''t you show it in bed?" "Wait a minute, if you don''t get the first place, I''ll report you two right away." Su Yao resisted the impulse to laugh and continued to fight, "whether he can get the first place seems to have nothing to do with it. It''s a technical problem. If you have that technology, how can you not get the first place The two men were immediately unable to speak because Su Yao was telling the truth. But it also made them even more angry. "It''s like you have that technology. If you can get the first prize, we''ll live the handstand shampoo. Of course, if you don''t get the first prize, you''ll live handstand shampoo. " "Why should we gamble with you?" "So you''re giving up?" "Only technical people talk so much nonsense." At this time, Li Jiang said, "before talking about all this nonsense, you''d better have a look at the back of you first. I don''t know if someone is coming." As soon as the words came out, the two teammates quickly changed their perspective, and then found that there was someone in the back, and the gun was aimed at them. This really caught them off guard. They rushed to get the gun, but the next second the gunfire had started. "Bang bang" a few times, the man who wanted to attack them had been knocked down. It was LJ, the boy in the couple, who shot. It was like slapping them in the face, which made their face swollen. Moreover, it seems that the name LJ has been heard somewhere. If they remember correctly, there is a great god named LJ. Did they meet the great God himself? It''s impossible. But this game does not allow duplicate names. Do you want to try without asking? Thinking about this, one of them tentatively said, "I want to ask, are you the LJ, the God of the game?" Chapter 2721 Su Yao did not expect that these two teammates actually found this point, immediately looked at Li Jiang sitting beside him, and motioned him to open his mouth with his eyes. "You''re mistaken. I''m not him." Li Jiang spoke. what as like as two peas, who asked me the question just now, he didn''t believe it. "If you''re not him, why is your game name exactly the same as his game name?" "as like as two peas, I have two spaces in front of my game name." Li Jiang said very shamelessly. Su Yao almost laughed when he heard this. "You don''t want to cheat us any more. This game doesn''t allow duplicate names." "as like as two peas, as like as two peas", "no repetition is allowed." Li Jiang said with great reason. That person was choked by this sentence from time to time, because what Li Jiang said was really the truth Then why do you want to take such a name? Aren''t you lying? " "Where did I lie? I''m not the only one with that name. Why do you talk so much nonsense? Can you play a good game? " The man said: -- The fans who are watching the live broadcast are going to laugh - [if you hadn''t watched the live broadcast, I would have believed that. ¡¿ [the operation of Dashen is too coquettish. Did you bring pinru''s wardrobe? ¡¿ [please let pinru go. If it goes on like this, pinru will have no clothes to wear. ¡¿ Su Yaoqiang said with a smile, "honey, don''t pay any attention to them. Let''s go there. There is a sea of flowers over there. Let''s go and have a look and take some pictures by the way." "Good." Li Jiang said very gently, "no matter where you are going, I will go with you." The two teammates immediately began to spray, "are you here to play games or to see the scenery?" "We come to play games and watch the scenery at the same time, can''t we?" Su Yao immediately accepted back, "you two shouldn''t be envious?" "Seriously, you also hurry to find an object, save time can only watch other people show love in the game." Those two people are really angry, "you a girl family can point a face?" "Why did your boyfriend find such a thing as you? If my girlfriend had been quarreling with me all the time when I played games, I would have been slapped in the face. " This time, Su Yao is really angry, "dear, they bully me, you must make decisions for me." Li Jiang is also a little angry, "don''t worry, I will help you teach them a good lesson." Listening to this, Su Yao always felt that Li Jiang would let go of Lei in the next second. Now this game can report teammates. He doesn''t want Li Jiang to be reported by those two stupid teammates because of him. So the next second he turned off the wheat. "Lijiang, how are you going to teach them? Are you going to kill them with a grenade?" "I think it can be." Li Jiang said and went to get a grenade. See him to really, Su Yao quickly stop, "you must not be impulsive, if you really throw out, wait a moment, they will report you." "As long as it''s for you, even if it''s a title, I''m willing." Listening to these words, Su Yao was very moved, "but for the sake of these two simple criticisms, it''s not worth it. I have a better way." "What better way?" "Just sell them later." "Good." Chapter 2722 After entering the finals, the match became more intense. Although the skills of those two teammates were not so bad, they were not so good at that time. After a while, they were beaten down. Then he got flustered and yelled, "what are you two doing hiding there? Come and help us. " Su Yao and Li Jiang did not hear anything and continued to hide there. "Are you two deaf? Come and help us The two men were about to die of anger. "You did it on purpose, didn''t you? Would you like to report you later? " "Where are you? I don''t see anything. I''ll go and help you Su Yao spoke. The two men listened to this sentence and quickly reported the specific location. Su Yao calculated the time and ran over. At the moment of his arrival, they became boxes. "Sorry, I seem to be late. I can''t save you. I''m sorry." If it wasn''t for the remorse in his tone, both of them would have suspected that he had done it on purpose. What''s more, Su Yao said that it was not easy for them to scold any more, otherwise they would be very careful. But they didn''t quit the game either, because they wanted to see if the couple could get the first place. If they don''t get the first place, they can make fun of the couple. But in the end, Li Jiang and Su Yao didn''t get the first place as they wanted, which was another slap in the face. Su Yao was very proud to show off, "how about it? Now you should know the gap between you and us, right? If the technology is bad, don''t talk so much nonsense, otherwise it will only be you who slap your face at that time. " They did not speak. Su Yao looked carefully and found that the two Han PI teammates had quit the game, "it''s rubbish." "Well, leave them alone. Do you want another round?" Li Jiang asked. "Let''s play another game. The game just now is really meaningless. The fighting capacity of those two men is too weak." "OK, let''s have another round of four rows." In this game, Su Yao and Li Jiang matched a man and a woman. The boy obviously came to take his sister, but his skill is really not good. So after Li Jianglian killed three people, the girl turned around in an instant, "little brother No.1, you''re so powerful. Can you take me to eat chicken once? Also, can I play with you in the next round? " The voice was so sweet that it really made people get goose bumps all over. Su Yao couldn''t listen any more. "Number three, can you be more reserved? No.1 is my boyfriend. He only plays with me, and aren''t you afraid that No.4 will be angry? " "Sister, why are you so careful? No.1 little brother didn''t say anything. What are you doing there? And I don''t want to rob your boyfriend, I just want him to take me "The No.1 little brother is really miserable. He has a jealous girlfriend like you. When he is with you, there must be no freedom to make friends." Su Yao Good guy, it''s still green tea, but it''s not good. Let him teach it well. "No.4 little brother, you are really miserable. You come here to take your girlfriend to eat chicken, but your girlfriend wants to play with other people. I don''t pay attention to you at all. I really love you." Chapter 2723 "No.4 little brother, why don''t you play with me later? Although my skills are not good, I will be obedient, and my luck is very good. Whether it''s 98K or the third level head, I will appear in front of me as long as I want to." "So little brother four, do you want to think about it? Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to That girl listen to this sentence, finally is not calm gas, "you this person how so shameless, he is my boyfriend. Is that how you like to seduce other people''s boyfriends? It''s really blind for your boyfriend to take a fancy to you. " Su Yao rolled his eyes, "sister, what are you talking about? I just want to play a game with No. 4 little brother. Don''t think everyone is as dirty as you. And I was just learning from you. You had to hook up with my boyfriend first. " "It''s clear that you have a boyfriend and still let him take you to play games, but you ignore your boyfriend and want to play games with other boys. Do you know what you call this kind of behavior?" "That''s what you''re doing." The girl was so disgusted that she couldn''t speak. She couldn''t say Su Yao at all, so she had to vent her anger on her boyfriend. "Are you wood? She said that to me. You''re still pretending to be dead. Can''t you give me a head? How did I choose you to be my boyfriend? You are really useless. " No. 4 finally couldn''t help it, "since you dislike me so much, let''s break up. From today on, we are no longer girlfriends. You can play games with whoever you like, and I won''t wait for you." The girl was immediately angry, "did you break up with me? Did you get along with the fox outside? I''ll tell you how strange you are recently. It turns out that you''ve been stealing food outside behind my back. You''re really good enough... " "I tell you, it''s absolutely impossible for you to break up with me. I won''t give way to the little three outside." "You are really making trouble out of nothing. I have nothing to tell you. Let''s not contact again." After finishing this sentence, No. 4 directly quit the game. The girl pointed the spear at Su Yao again. "I think you are a bitch on purpose. You are deliberately provoking the relationship between me and my boyfriend. You are too much." Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "now you still use the word" slut "to curse people. I don''t think you''ve had nine years of obligation, have you? As long as you study hard, you won''t be able to just scold these two words. Do you need me to teach you how to scold people? " The girl was directly rejected by his words. Su Yao shrugged, "it''s really no combat effectiveness at all. It''s boring. Both of them have retreated. Shall we continue to fight? " "Don''t you believe in my technology?" Li Jiang asked with a smile. "Of course, I believe in your technology. Your technology has always been strong. No one can compare with you, but I''m afraid I''ll hold you back." "Don''t worry, I can move you. You just follow me." The fans who are watching the live broadcast are stuffed with dog food. When did this man become such a pet? Is love powerful? ¡¿ Chapter 2724 [what Xiaotiantian said just now makes me think wrong, I''m not right. ¡¿ [you are not alone in front of me. I want to be crooked, and I''m not right. ¡¿ [I''m not right ¡¿ [what''s wrong with you? What do you think? ¡¿ [in the front, you don''t need to install it there. Some time ago, I saw you asking for yellow pictures there. ¡¿ [how can you slander people? Is that who I am? I''m as pure as snow. Don''t talk nonsense there. ¡¿ [(picture) this is the evidence, don''t you want to admit it? ¡¿ [you are mistaken. This person must have the same name as me. ¡¿ [don''t deceive yourself there. There will never be anything with the same name. ¡¿ [OK, I had a showdown. I was just asking for a yellow map that day, so do you have any yellow maps? ¡¿ [I remember the painting skill of the salted fish is very good. You can ask him to help draw some pictures. As for the content, just draw LJ and online love sweetie. ¡¿ [rob bamboo shoot, do you believe LJ will expel you immediately after seeing it? ¡¿ [no, LJ is an old driver. He asked us for Huangtu before. ¡¿ all of a sudden, the fans are more excited. Is this true? You''re not talking to us, are you? ¡¿ [I don''t read much, so don''t cheat me. ¡¿ [you new fans may not know, but we old fans remember clearly. LJ looks very serious on the surface, but in fact he is not serious at all. ¡¿ [no, I suddenly have a picture. LJ, who is not serious, is even more serious in bed, crying for Cao many times. ¡¿ [good guy, the skeleton of this car has run over my face. ¡¿ [when you say that, I also have pictures, and I think LJ will use all kinds of postures to cry for Cao. ¡¿ [this is a good idea. I think about what kind of strip I should draw next. ¡¿ [surprised to find a salted fish stall wife, successfully caught. ¡¿ [madam, I''ve been lying down ¡¿ all the people who are drinking water have a look at the computer screen. When they see the more and more yellow bullet screen, they suddenly spit out their water and choke. "Cough, cough!" Su Yao suddenly coughed loudly. Sitting next to Li Jiang immediately worried, "what''s the matter with you?" "Look at the computer screen for yourself. Your fans are so unruly." On hearing this, Li Jiang took a quick look at the computer screen, but the fans had already brushed up the words, so he didn''t see any words. "Are you wrong? Their comments are normal." "That''s because they make yellow comments. You can turn them up." Su Yao said. Li Jiang was too lazy to turn, "that''s too much trouble. You''d better tell me directly." Su Yao''s face turned red when he thought about the comments on pornography Seeing that he blushed, a smile flashed in Li Jiang''s eyes. "You''re not embarrassed to say that, are you?" "I thought you were quite unorthodox, but I didn''t expect you were quite pure. You didn''t pretend that, did you?" "Tell me what kind of comments they made." As soon as Su Yao raised his head, he faced Li Jiang''s smiling eyes, "what are you laughing at? Believe it or not? " Chapter 2725 "OK, I won''t say it. Don''t hit me." Li Jiang raised his hands to surrender. "But I''m really curious about what they said." "If you want to know what they said so much, you can turn it up yourself." Su Yao said as he got up, "I won''t fight. You fight by yourself. I''ll go out." "What are you going to do?" "Play with other people." On hearing this, Li Jiang was a little anxious. "Who do you want to play with? Who is that man? What''s the relationship between you and him? " Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. "Hey, hey, why do you look like ''my boyfriend is likely to cheat''? Do you think I''m such a person?" "But what you said just now is really strange. You should go out with me as a boyfriend instead of other people." Su Yao was very speechless. "What''s strange? Is it normal? You think too much. And can''t I have the right to make friends? " "Have you always been so controlling?" "No, No." Li Jiang quickly explained, "I''m just afraid that you will be robbed by others. After all, you are so lovely." Before the live broadcast was turned off, all the fans heard this sentence clearly and immediately felt that they had been fed a mouthful of dog food. [it seems that I can foresee the future. These two people will surely scatter dog food there all the time. What evil have I done? ¡¿ [single dog experience is very bad, when will it be my turn to have a sweet love? ¡¿ [don''t feed, don''t feed, I really can''t eat any more. ¡¿ [do you have the ability to show love, but don''t you have the ability to live your life in bed? ¡¿ [in front, if it''s a live broadcast, it''s bound to be blocked, so don''t embarrass them. ¡¿ [good guy, if that kind of thing can be broadcast live, won''t you guys turn the world upside down? ¡¿ [can you keep a low profile? Be careful, you will be blocked by the housing authority. ¡¿ [no more, no more. ¡¿ when Su Yao heard this sentence, his ears turned red, "can you stop saying such words?" "I''m going to say it. Honey, you are lovely. You are the cutest in the world Li Jiang said with a smile, "so can you tell me what you are going to do?" "Go out for dinner." "And you''re not going to take me? I didn''t eat anything today "All right, take you. Let''s go." "I''ll be right there." Li Jiang turned off the live broadcast, put on a coat, and took Su Yao''s hand. "Let''s go." And then they became dates. After dinner, they went to the amusement park, sat on the ferris wheel, and went to the cinema after dark. Li Jiang chose a horror film, and it''s still a foreign one, because domestic horror films are really not scary at all, and there is no way to achieve the effect he wants. It has to be said that this horror movie selected by Xi Qu is really scary. It''s only a few minutes since the movie started, and other people in the cinema have already called several times. A couple sitting next to him even hugged each other and were shivering. Li Jiang looked at Su Yao sitting next to him and saw him calmly looking at the computer screen. He also grabbed the popcorn in the bucket and stuffed it into his mouth from time to time. He didn''t look scared at all. Chapter 2726 This has to make Li Jiang a little suspicious of life. He originally thought that Su Yao would rush into his arms immediately after he was frightened, and then hold himself for comfort, but he didn''t expect that this was completely different from what he imagined. Which step went wrong? Is it because this horror movie is not scary at all? It''s impossible. If it''s really not terrible at all, then why do the people around you scream? Is it because Su Yao is not afraid of ghosts, so he is not afraid of any horror films? Or is he trying to be calm? After hesitating for a long time, Li Jiang finally decided to ask, "Su Yao, do you feel nothing when you watch this horror film?" Su Yao turned his head and looked at him, "I don''t feel it at all. This horror film is very common." Li Jiang did not give up, "are you not afraid at all?" "I''m not afraid." Su Yao replied decisively, "are you afraid?" "No It''s really a blunder. If he had known that the result was like this, what kind of horror movie would he order? It''s just loneliness. But it''s really strange to say that Su Yao has a girlish heart, but he is not afraid of horror movies at all. It''s a lot less fun. At this time, the terrible picture appeared again, and the people around them screamed again. Looking at the couple holding each other, Li Jiang''s heart was really sour. Why didn''t Su Yao jump into his arms like others? He''s really sour. I envy other people, damn Su Yao didn''t notice the change of Li Jiang''s expression. He just wanted to get out of the cinema. This horror film is not terrible at all, but people around him scream from time to time, which almost pierces his eardrum. If he stays here any longer, he will be deaf. "Li Jiang, why don''t we stop looking? This movie is really boring, and the people around here are so noisy that my ears can''t stand it. " Li Jiang doesn''t want to watch it any more, because the movie can''t help him at all, and it''s really boring. "Well, let''s go." So they left the cinema. As soon as he walked out of the gate of the cinema, Su Yao''s stomach suddenly began to cry. This made him feel very embarrassed, because he had just finished his dinner at this time. I don''t know if Li Jiang will feel that he is a bucket. Thinking of this, Su Yao looked at Li Jiang and found that Li Jiang was looking at him with a smile. "What are you laughing at? Is it that funny? " "I think there''s a word for you." Li Jiang said. Su Yao asked subconsciously, "what word?" "Dry rice man." Su Yao''s fist became hard in an instant. He looked at Li Jiang with a smile, "what did you say just now? I didn''t hear you clearly. Say it again. " Li Jiang''s desire for survival immediately went online, "I didn''t say anything just now. Aren''t you hungry? I''ll take you to eat something. You can eat anything you want." Su Yao''s attention was immediately diverted, "this is what you said. Don''t regret it later." "Don''t worry, you can''t help me." Su Yao raised his chin very haughtily. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go. I''m starving." Chapter 2727 In half an hour. Li Jiang just found out how naive his idea is. He never thought Su Yao could eat so much. Only half an hour later, Su Yao had eaten a lot of food, and now his mouth did not stop. If it wasn''t for Su Yao''s anger, he would really like to ask if Su Yao is a chicken. He had never seen anything more delicious than Su Yao. "Have you had enough?" Su Yao''s attention was immediately drawn by this sentence. He thought that he had eaten so much food, and he was still eating now, and suddenly felt very embarrassed. Once again, it''s even more embarrassing to think that he may become a rice bucket in Li Jiang''s eyes. "I''m full. I can''t eat any more. Why don''t you help me." Li Jiang looked at the half eaten cake and half drunk milk tea in his hand, and he was silent for a moment You have already eaten half of it, but now you suddenly ask me to eat it for you. What do you think of me as? Does food destroy machines? "I ate a lot just now. Now I can''t eat anything. You''d better finish it yourself or throw it away." "Do you dislike me?" Su Yao opened his eyes wide and looked at him discontentedly. Li Jiang did not know why he suddenly brought the topic to this, and immediately felt a little headache, "when did I dislike you?" "You just dislike me." Su Yao began to make trouble without reason, "otherwise why don''t you eat what I''ve eaten?" Li Jiang didn''t know how to answer. But he really doesn''t want to eat what others have eaten, even if his boyfriend has. And now it''s a special period, so we can''t eat what the other party has eaten, so we can save time for something to happen. Well, he found the reason. "I don''t dislike you either. It''s really because it''s a special time..." Then he was interrupted by Su Yao before he finished his words. "What disease are you afraid that I will infect you?" "No Li Jiang immediately replied, "I see what''s wrong with me, and then I infect you." I don''t know whether Su Yao believed it or not. Anyway, he didn''t worry about it any more. "Now that he''s finished eating, what are we going to do next?" "Go to the riverside and watch the fireworks." "How do you know there are fireworks by the river?" Su Yao looked at him suspiciously. Li Jiang is still so calm, "I also listen to others." Of course not. "Well, it seems that you''ve been ready for a long time. Have you been thinking about dating me for a long time?" "Of course." Li Jiang directly admitted, "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. Now my wish is finally over." "Are you going to make an appointment with me only once?" "No way. I want to date you every day." Su Yao snorted, "glib." "Yes, I''m just glib. Let''s get there quickly, or it will be over later. " "Good." ¡­¡­ When Su Yao went with Li Jiang, there were no fireworks or even personal pictures beside the river, so he couldn''t help being silent. "What about the fireworks meeting? Why is there nothing? You''re not lying to me, are you "Wait for me here, I''ll ask." "I''d better go with you." "No, just wait for me here. I''ll be right back." "Well, come back quickly." Chapter 2728 Li Jiang came back soon, and after he came back, he began to give up fireworks. At first, Su Yao didn''t feel anything wrong, but when the fireworks in the air combined into a sentence, he felt very wrong. That sentence is like this - Su Yao, marry me! This is obviously a masterpiece of Li Jiang. And this is to propose to him. If he remembers correctly, is this his first date with Li Jiang? How did you get to the proposal so fast? Su Yao looked at Li Jiang. Just as he was about to ask him why he wanted to do this, Li Jiang suddenly knelt down in front of him and took out a ring. "Su Yao, will you marry me?" There was a group of people around, and they were clapping and shouting, "marry him! Marry him Su Yao Good guy, it''s quite well prepared. Do you think that by doing this, he can promise the marriage? It''s absolutely impossible. He won''t get married so early. And it doesn''t matter whether you get married or not, as long as you can be with Li Jiang. "I don''t want to get married yet." "I didn''t want to marry you so early." Li Jiang said. Su Yao was speechless If you don''t want to marry him so early and propose to him, is there something wrong with your mind? "Then why did you propose to me?" "I just wanted to see if you would agree." Su Yao''s hard head suddenly became hard, "ha? Is there something wrong with you? You think it''s fun, don''t you? " "No Li Jiang immediately explained, "I was just covering up my lost heart. I really want to marry you right away." "You don''t have to think about it. I will never agree." "If you can''t get married, can you get engaged?" Li Jiang asked. Su Yao originally wanted to refuse directly, but seeing Li Jiang''s expectant little eyes, he suddenly couldn''t say anything. "Is it really just engagement?" Seeing that Su Yao began to waver, Li Jiang quickly continued his efforts, "really, I promise that it''s really just engagement. I will never do anything else to you." Su Yao narrowed his eyes. "If I agreed to your proposal just now, would you be ready to do something strange to me?" "Absolutely not." Li Jiang said with a dry smile, "do you think I''m such an unorthodox person?" "When are you passing by?" Su Yao asked. Li Jiang suddenly choked, and then began to change the topic You promised to be engaged to me, didn''t you? " "Engagement is OK, but it can''t be too fast. After all, I haven''t met your family, and maybe they don''t like me at all." "It''s absolutely impossible. They all like you very much." Li Jiang said. Su Yao some doubts, "how do you so sure?" "I showed them your photos, they are very satisfied with you, and they call every day to urge me to take you back for them to see." Listening to this, Su Yao always felt that if he went back with Li Jiang, he might face the risk of forced marriage. "Will your parents force you to marry?" Li Jiang began to hesitate, "well..." According to the situation that his parents force him to get married every day, this kind of thing is very likely to happen. Seeing that he couldn''t say anything for a long time, Su Yao already understood, "I''ll make a statement with you in advance. If your parents are forced to marry at that time, you have to stand on my side." "Well, I must be on your side." Chapter 2729 "I''ll believe you this time. If you dare to cheat me, you''ll have good fruit to eat." "What are you kneeling there for? Doesn''t your knee hurt?" "No pain." Li Jiang said while standing up, and then the right trouser leg to pull up, put on the knee to take off the kneepad. Seeing this, Su Yao was silent for an instant Good guy, even with knee pads, your operation is really coquettish. "Did you intend to kneel down for ever?" "No Li Jiang said. "Then why are you wearing a knee pad?" "My knee has been hurt. It hurts when I kneel for a while." Li Jiang said with a sigh, "if you are not satisfied, you will not wear it when you propose next time." Su Yao was dubious. "Did you really hurt your knee? You''re not lying to me, are you? " "I didn''t lie to you." "Then tell me how you hurt your knee." "It''s not because of you." Su Yao was stunned for a moment, "what''s wrong with me? Have I done anything to you? Have I ever broken your leg? " "No "Why is that?" "Because I always dream of you in my dreams." "What did you dream of?" "In my dream, I have been proposing to you, but you just don''t agree. After kneeling too much, my knees can''t bear it." Su Yao almost didn''t come up in a breath, he clenched his fist, "what do you say? Do you think that''s funny? " "Come on, come on, I won''t tease you." Li Jiang''s expression is that you can''t really joke. "My knee hasn''t been hurt. The reason why I put on the knee protector is that I''m afraid there''s something dangerous by the river. If it''s really hurt, then I can''t hold you. " "Do you think I''ll believe what you say? I''m afraid your mouth is smeared with oil. It''s so glib. " "Would you like to have a taste?" When Li Jiang said this, his face was very natural, and he didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Su Yao was shocked by 12 points. "What did you say? Are you a pervert? " "What''s wrong with me?" "What''s wrong with you?" "Why am I sick?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yao didn''t want to play Russian dolls with Li Jiang at all, so he ended the topic. "I''m going back." "Don''t go." Li Jiang immediately grabbed him. "What are you doing?" "I think it''s better to run into the sun than choose a day, or you can go back with me to see my family today." Smell speech, Su Yao immediately feel his whole person is not good. I married him just now, and now I''m going to take him back to see his parents. Isn''t that too fast? He was not prepared at all. "Are you kidding me?" "I''m not kidding you." Li Jiang has a serious face. "But I''m not ready yet, and I can''t go to see your parents empty handed." "It''s nothing. My family doesn''t care about that." Li Jiang said, "and you go back with me, it''s the best gift for them." "But I''m not prepared at all. I''m afraid I''ll make a mistake." "Are you really that nervous?" "Really." Su Yao nodded. "Then let me give you some oil." "How do you come on?" "Come closer." Chapter 2730 Su Yao was very obedient, and then He opened his eyes and looked at Lijiang in disbelief. Li Jiang gave him a smile, "how''s it going? Are you not nervous now? " "I''m not nervous." Su Yao sneered, "but I''m very angry now. I want to hit you right away." "Why do you want to punch me all of a sudden?" Li Jiang looked at him with very wronged eyes, "did I do anything wrong just now?" "You kiss me when I''m not paying attention. That''s playing a hooligan on me." "But aren''t we lovers now? Isn''t it normal for couples to do this kind of thing? " Li Jiang continues to be aggrieved, "you should never regard me as your real boyfriend?" "I''m so sad. I''m so sad. I''m so sad." Su Yao felt goose bumps all over his body. "Can you speak normally?" "I learned that from you." Su Yao Believe it or not, I''ll beat you now? " "I''m right. You don''t love me at all." Li Jiang continued to hum. Su Yao''s fist is hard, "you have the ability to say again." Li Jiang''s desire for survival is still very strong, "don''t say, don''t say, let''s go." "But I''m so tired now, I don''t want to move." Before the voice fell, Li Jiang squatted down in front of him, "come up, I''ll carry you." Su Yao is not polite to him, so he lies on his back, "let''s go." Li Jiang got up slowly, but as soon as he got up, his legs trembled. I didn''t expect to look thin and small, but it turned out to be so heavy. He felt like he was breaking his leg. Seeing him standing there, Su Yao began to sneer, "why don''t you go? You can''t walk, can you? You can''t do it. Are you kidney deficient? " Men can''t be said no! Li Jiang took out his energy and went on. However, after only a dozen steps, he could not walk any more, and his legs began to soften. "I think it''s necessary for me to tell you one thing. You should lose weight. You are too heavy. If you keep on being so fat, you will become a pig sooner or later." Su Yao''s eyes suddenly changed, he was not smiling, "what you just said, I didn''t hear clearly, you say it again." Li Jiang felt that his life would be in danger, and his desire for survival immediately went online. "I was just talking about myself. I''m really useless. I can''t even carry you. I should take good exercise." "You are useless." Su Yao is still very kind to let him go, that is, the tone of his voice with a bit of disgust, "I don''t need you to carry, put me down, if you carry me, it''s estimated that you can''t walk to the parking lot all your life." Li Jiang listened to these words, felt relieved instantly, and then immediately put him down. Su Yao''s heel didn''t stand firmly, so he just sat on the ground. He felt that his buttock was pricked by something, which was very painful. "Lijiang, you help me up quickly, my ass is pierced by something." Smell speech, Li Jiang quickly helped him up, "give me a look." He took out his cell phone, turned on his flashlight and took a picture of Su Yao''s ass. "Is there something stuck in my ass?" Li Jiang frowned, "there is a nail." Chapter 2731 Smell speech, Su Yao immediately feel his whole person is not good, "nail? What should we do now? Why don''t you pull it out for me? " "I think we should go to the hospital." Li Jiang said, "don''t pull it out." "But now I don''t dare to walk, and you can''t carry me." Su Yao said with a frown. It''s really a problem. Li Jiang thought about it carefully, and then said, "I have an idea. Just stand here and wait for me. I''ll drive the car right away." "Then come here quickly." Su Yao wanted to find a place to sit down, but if he did, the nail on his buttock would probably go deeper, so he held back. Fortunately, Lijiang soon drove the car over. "Here it is. Get in the car. Slow down." With the help of Li Jiang, Su Yao got into the car successfully, and then fell on the seat. The hospital is not far from here, so it will be here soon. "Can you walk by yourself?" Li Jiang asked. "If I say no, do you have to get me a stretcher?" "It''s not impossible." Li Jiang said very seriously. Su Yao''s silence, " Forget it. I''ll just go myself. " "Then I''ll hold you." With the help of the doctor, the nail on Su Yao''s buttock was finally pulled out. Fortunately, it didn''t go deep, otherwise it would be infected. But I can only lie down these days, not sit down. Although Su Yao is very willing to make a salted fish, it doesn''t mean he is willing to lie on the bed all day. So after a long time, Su Yao healed the wound on his buttock, and soon he was alive. When Li Jiang saw Su Yao sitting there playing games, he was a little angry. He went over and grabbed Su Yao''s mobile phone. "Didn''t the doctor let you lie down these days? Why don''t you listen to the doctor? Are you just not taking care of your body? " Su Yao blinked his eyes, "but my injury has been cured." "It''s only half a day since you told me that your injury has healed. Do you think I''m a three-year-old?" "But I''m not really fooling you." "Then prove it to me." "Yes, I''ll prove it to you now." Su Yao began to take off his trousers. Half way off, I feel something''s wrong. He looked up at Lijiang and found that Lijiang was staring at a place. Then Scared, he quickly pulled his pants up again. "Why are you looking at me like this? You don''t want to be a hooligan, do you "You have to prove it to me." Li Jiang said, "and these pants are also your own to take off, I just want to make sure that your buttock injury is good." Su Yao choked and couldn''t speak Anyway, my injury is good. Believe it or not, give me back my mobile phone. I''m still playing games. If I don''t move, my teammates will report me later and hang up. " "Who are you playing games with?" Li Jiang said while looking at the mobile phone, "you can''t be carrying me and other people sweet double row?" It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. It''s embarrassing in a moment. " because Su Yao is not eating chicken, but playing a team competitive game, namely the king''s glory. "Then you can continue to play, but after this game, you can''t play any more." Su Yao answered perfunctorily, then took his cell phone and continued to fight. Chapter 2732 Just after the game, a call came in, and it was still a strange call. Su Yao usually doesn''t answer strange calls, so he''s going to refuse to answer them. But I didn''t expect that as soon as I slipped, I got through. As soon as I was about to hang up, a familiar voice came, "Su Yao, have you forgotten something?" Su Yao searched in his memory for information about the owner of the sound, "Xiqu?" Hearing the name, Li Jiang, who was on the air, turned off the air and then got close to it. Although he had never been in this person called Xi Qu, he knew the origin of Su Yao and Xi Qu. At the beginning, it was because Xi Qu and song he were framed by the dog men that Su Yao was driven out of the team. Now, when Xi Qu calls, there must be nothing good about it. And song he is likely to be standing beside Xi Qu. According to the information before, showed love for sung Ho, although Su Yao was with him now, but this did not mean that Su Yao had no song crane in his heart. Wait a minute, if song he says something, maybe Su Yao will waver. It''s not that he didn''t believe in Su Yao, but that he was a little bit insecure. So wait a minute, Su Yao must not talk to song he. "Su Yao, do you remember what you promised me before?" Cecilia is talking again. Su Yao thought about it carefully, then he didn''t think of anything. "Did I promise you anything?" As soon as he heard this, Xi Qu knew that Su Yao had forgotten his agreement with him, and he was angry. "We made an appointment before. You will come out on Monday. I have something important to talk to you about. But now it''s noon, and you still haven''t come. Did you mean it? " On hearing this, Su Yao immediately remembered that it was really this matter. However, this matter is not important to him at all, so he didn''t pay attention to it. "What''s your hurry? Isn''t today over yet? As long as it''s less than 12 a.m., it''s Monday. " Listening to Su Yao''s very straightforward tone, Xi Qu was so angry that he almost burst out with a mouthful of blood. "Su Yao, I''m very busy today. I''ve specially made time to meet you, but you are like this. You really don''t have any sincerity." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "since you have something to do, we don''t have to meet today." Xi Qu resisted the impulse of scolding, "but now I''m at the appointed place. You''d better come here quickly. I don''t want to go for nothing." "But I don''t have time now." "Why don''t you have time?" "I''m going out for lunch with my boyfriend." Su Yao said. As soon as these words came out, song he, who had been sitting quietly beside Xi Qu, was immediately excited. "Su Yao, do you have a boyfriend now?" Su Yao pulled out his ear, "yes, what''s the problem?" "Why don''t you tell me something so important?" "Why should I tell you?" This song crane is really puzzling. ¡°¡­¡­ Aren''t we friends? " "When are we friends? I don''t have a friend like you, and no matter what I do, I don''t have any problems with you. Please don''t talk to me with such a questioning tone in the future. " Song he choked for a moment, and then began to cry, "Su Yao, you have changed, you have really changed, you were not like this before." Chapter 2733 Su Yao is too lazy to talk to him, "if you don''t have anything to do, I''ll hang up. My boyfriend is already urging me." "Wait a minute." Xi Qu said quickly, "I have something else to say." Su Yao was very impatient. "If you have something to say, let it go." "Since you don''t have time now, let''s meet at five in the afternoon." "That''s fine, but I''ll take my boyfriend with me then." "No, you can only come by yourself." Who knows whether Su Yao will bring his boyfriend or the police, so he can''t agree to Su Yao''s request. "Then I don''t think it''s necessary for us to meet." "Yes, I will." Xi Qu quickly changed his mind, but he couldn''t help it. Now Su Yao is too difficult to deal with. If he didn''t agree, Su Yao might not come, and he might not be able to make an appointment with him in the future. So in order to get rid of those videos, I''d better put up with it for a while. Anyway, there''s plenty of time to teach Su Yao a lesson. "But you can only bring your boyfriend, not others." "Don''t worry, I won''t be like you." Su Yao has a point. Of course, Xi Qu knew what Su Yao meant, but he didn''t feel guilty at all. After all, his face was so thick that he couldn''t even get through a bullet. "Then I''ll hang up first. You must..." However, before he finished, Su Yao had hung up the phone. Cecil was so angry that she almost dropped her cell phone. He began to scold there, "damn Su Yao, dare to treat me like this, I will make you regret it, you wait for me." Song he is not in a good mood, because Su Yao is talking about his boyfriend now. When Su Yao was still single, he could cheat himself, saying that Su Yao still had his heart. But after su Yao found a boyfriend, he could no longer cheat himself, and now he really felt very sad. He didn''t know why he felt so bad. He just felt that something important had been robbed by others. "Xi Qu, do you think Su Yao really has a boyfriend?" Xi Qu is angry now, so he didn''t notice anything wrong. "He just makes a boyfriend. Does it have anything to do with us? You''d better not pay attention to those unimportant things. You''d better think about how to make su Yao delete those videos. " Song he wanted to retort, "but..." But that''s a very important thing for him. He really can''t accept Su Yao with other people. "Xi Qu, wait a minute. Can I go with you to see Su Yao?" He wants to see what Su Yao''s boyfriend looks like. He wants to know who is more important than that man. Xi Qu didn''t want to take song he, the trouble maker, with him, but he was afraid that song he would cry, so he could only agree. "I can take you with me, but when you get there, don''t say anything, just sit there quietly." "Well, I''ll do what you say." Song he patted his chest and assured. "Shall we have something to eat now?" "Go ahead, I''m hungry." "Let''s go." Song he naturally took Xi Qu''s arm and said, "what shall we eat?" "I can do anything." "Then I can''t think of what to eat..." Chapter 2734 At five o''clock in the afternoon, Xi Qu and song he were already at the appointed place, and they arrived half an hour in advance. Xi Qu takes out her mobile phone and takes a look at the time. She finds that it has been a few minutes since the appointed time. It made him very angry. Mingming has already made an appointment to meet here at 5 p.m., but Su Yao still hasn''t arrived. It must be intentional. Su Yao didn''t plan to meet him at all. He was completely fooled by Su Yao. Damn it! Seeing that Xi Qu''s expression was very ugly, as if he wanted to eat people, song he moved aside in fear Xi Qu, don''t be angry. Maybe something happened to Su Yao, so he didn''t come here in time. " He didn''t say it was OK. As soon as he said it, Xi Qu pointed at him, "how can you talk to him? Is he still in your heart? " "No Song he quickly explained, "I just don''t want you to be angry. There''s no need to be angry for people like him." "But what you said just now made me even more angry." Song he "Remember, now I''m your boyfriend. If I hear you speak for him again, don''t blame me for being angry with you." "I see." Song he lowered his head, but his head was full of Su Yao. Before he met Xi Qu, Su Yao was very kind to him. No matter what he did wrong, Su Yao would not be angry with him, and he was very happy every day. But after meeting Xi Qu, everything changed. When Xi Qu was with him, he was really nice to him, but now, he always gets angry with him from time to time, and his attitude towards him is getting worse and worse, just like just now. Is he doing something wrong? Shouldn''t he have joined hands with Xi Qu to do something like that? Is it too late for him to go back now? Seeing that song he didn''t dare to look at himself, Xi Qu couldn''t help wondering if his voice was too heavy. He wanted to apologize to song he, but he was angry at the thought of what song he said just now, so he didn''t pay any attention to song he. But after a while, seeing that song he didn''t speak to him, he was a little upset. "Song he, why do you still ignore me? Are you still angry?" "No How dare I be angry with you? "I''m afraid I''ll say something wrong. I don''t want to make you angry." "If you say that, it means you are angry." Song he didn''t want to argue with him about this topic at all. "It''s a bit stuffy in here. I''ll go out for a breath. You can continue to wait for Su Yao to come here." "Then you go." Said Cecilia. Song he got up and walked towards the door. But as soon as I got to the door, I saw Su Yao. Song he eyes a bright, some excited, "Su Yao, you finally come." But after seeing Li Jiang standing beside Su Yao, it was like being beaten on the head, and the expression on his face suddenly collapsed. "Su Yao, who is this one standing with you?" Li Jiang put his hand around Su Yao''s waist and then held out a hand to song he. "You are song he. Hello, I''m Su Yao''s boyfriend. My name is Li Jiang." Listening to this, song he''s face turned pale, "Su Yao, is he really your boyfriend?" "Yes, what''s the problem?" "No problem, no problem. I just don''t think you look like a couple at all." Chapter 2735 This makes Li Jiang very dissatisfied. He looks up and down at song he carefully, with some disdain in his eyes. "You mean I don''t deserve him?" Song he did not speak. "You are really interesting." Li Jiang sneered, "if I don''t deserve Su Yao, who do you think can match him, do you?" "I''ve heard that you''ve done those things to Su Yao. Su Yao is really miserable. He met a white eyed wolf like you. If I were you, I would have committed suicide. " Song he was so angry that he couldn''t speak. ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing in such a hurry? Su Yao didn''t say anything. Are you afraid that Su Yao will abandon you immediately? " "Song he, I advise you to go to the hospital to have a look at your brain." Su Yao finally said, "it''s my business who I''m with. It has nothing to do with you, and I think you''d better look behind you." Smell speech, song he''s heart suddenly rises a sense of uncertainty, he quickly turned to see, found that Xi Qu don''t know when to stand behind him, and the eyes are very strange. Song he immediately explained, "Xi Qu, don''t get me wrong. I only say that because Su Yao and I used to be friends." "But didn''t you say I was friends with you? Why do you suddenly change your tongue now? " Su Yao is not smiling. Song he wanted to curse people a little. Su Yao just added fuel to the fire. Now Su Yao is really unknown. "Don''t talk about such irrelevant things. Su Yao, come with me and let''s have a good talk." "OK, let''s have a good talk." Seeing that Xi Qu didn''t plan to investigate this matter, song he was not relieved, but more worried. "Take your time. I''ll go out for a while." But no one paid attention to him. Song he was dissatisfied, but he didn''t say anything and left alone. Su Yao, Li Jiang and Xi Qu are sitting together. Xiqu went straight to the theme, "Su Yao, just tell me. How do you want to delete those videos? Do you want money or something? If half a million is not enough, is one million enough? " Su Yao cocked his legs and said with a smile, "a million dollars? You''re very generous. But if I remember correctly, it seems that your family situation is very general. Even if you have been playing a career, you can''t take out one million yuan all at once. Are you doing something shady? " Xi Qu couldn''t help it. "Su Yao, can you stop thinking of people as filthy? I got the money through normal channels." "Since you haven''t done anything, why are you so excited?" Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "are you three hundred taels of silver here?" Cecil took a deep breath. "I don''t want to argue with you about this. Let''s get down to business. How can you just delete those videos? " "Then tell others that you and song he framed me at the beginning, saying that I didn''t open the hook or play a fake match at all." Su Yao said, "if you can do that, I''ll delete those videos right away." Xiqu If he really said that, wouldn''t it prove that those videos are true? Su Yao is playing with him. Chapter 2736 "Su Yao, you are playing with me." "Yes, I''m playing with you. It seems that you still have some brains." Su Yao said, "no matter what conditions you come up with, I will not delete those videos." Xiqu What happened when you promised to have a good talk with me? Is it fun to play with me? "Since you didn''t plan to delete those videos, why did you promise to have a good talk with me?" "I just feel bored and want to have some fun." Su Yao said with a smile, "and I want to see you angry." Xi Qu raised his right hand, "Su Yao, you..." "What''s the matter? Are you ready to hit someone? I advise you to think clearly. This is the police station. If you really hit me, I promise you''ll be in the police station the next second. " Xi Qu knew this, so even if he was angry to death, he still had no way to take Su Yao. After all, he doesn''t want to be in the police station again. Xi Qu took a few deep breaths and tried to calm down. "Su Yao, do you really not think about it? As far as I know, your family situation is not very good. This million yuan should not be earned for your family for a lifetime, so I advise you to think about it again. I can give you a few days to think about it. " "There''s no need to think about it at all." At this time, Li Jiang, who had been listening beside him, said, "I will support him in the future. He doesn''t need to worry about money." Xi Qu can''t help but frown. He thought Su Yao was looking for this man, but he didn''t expect that this man and Su Yao are really in love. Besides, it seems that he is going to get married. "Are you two going to get married?" "Yes, I have proposed to him before. Although he didn''t agree, we will be engaged soon." Li Jiang said, "by the way, will you and song he come to our engagement banquet?" Xiqu It was out of his mind that he went to the two men''s engagement party. "No, let''s get down to business." "But I don''t think it''s necessary to talk any more." Li Jiang said, "we will never delete those videos, and you and song he are ready to receive the court summons." After hearing this sentence, Xi Qu could no longer keep calm, "what do you mean? Are you going to sue song he and me? " Li Jiang nodded, "hum." "What are you going to sue us for? Do you accuse us of framing up Su Yao? " "Yes." "Do you have evidence? Don''t think you can sue us if you have those videos. Even if you do sue, you can''t succeed. I advise you not to waste that money. " "It''s going to work." Li Jiang is very confident, "I have a very good friend who studies law, so..." Xi Qu didn''t believe it at all. When Li Jiang was threatening him, he said, "go and Sue. I''ll see if you can succeed." After that, he looked at Su Yao again, "Su Yao, I think it''s better to choose privacy, otherwise it will only be you who will hurt your mind and money." "I''m sorry, I''ve made a decision. I''ll fight you to the end." "Hopeless." Chapter 2737 Although Xi Xi said very hard words, but the heart is a group of panic. But he couldn''t show any panic. He couldn''t fall into the trap of Su Yao and Li Jiang. Li Jiang said that probably to stimulate him. He must be steady, or he will lose completely. "Then I''ll wait to get the summons from the court. I hope you can do it. Goodbye." There are people in Lijiang and there are people in him. And now he has a lot of money. There is nothing in the world that money can''t solve. He can hack those videos. Why didn''t he think of this method at the beginning. If I had thought of this method earlier, I would not have wasted so much time with Su Yao. But it''s not too late. As for how to wash white at that time, it''s up to time. Anyway, the current network memory is very short, and when those videos are hacked out, in a few days, no one will remember those things. With this in mind, Xi Qu is more at ease. But Su Yao and Li Jiang are really going to sue song he. So after receiving the summons from the court, song he was confused. "Xi Qu, why did the court send a summons? What happened on that day?" Is it because there was no negotiation that day? What did Xi Qu do to make su Yao dissatisfied, so Su Yao would sue them? It''s all Xi Qu''s fault. If he hadn''t been encouraged to do that at the beginning, things wouldn''t have become what they are today. Xi Qu didn''t expect that the other party really sued them. She was very upset and almost tore up the summons from the court. "Since they''re going to sue us, we''ll fight them." "But what if we don''t win?" Song he was worried. If this doesn''t win, he and Xi Qu are likely to go to jail. If you go to prison, the rest of your life will be ruined. "Don''t worry. I have a way to draw even if I can''t win at that time." She said confidently. But song he''s heart has been a share of uncertain premonition, "but if you can''t win?" "Don''t worry, it won''t happen." Song he Forget it, I''d better trust Cecil again. If he doesn''t win the lawsuit, he will blame Xi Qu for all his faults. If he doesn''t, he will turn to Su Yao. Anyway, he has something to do with Xi Qu. ¡­¡­ Soon it will be the day of the court session. Under the fierce debate between lawyers of both sides, the result came out quickly. The winner is Su Yao and Li Jiang, because in addition to the evidence that Xi Qu and song he slandered rumors, they also have evidence that Xi Qu did a lot of bad things, including Xi Qu''s hit and run. So both Xi Qu and song he were sentenced. The difference is that Xi Qu was sentenced to five years, while song he was only sentenced to three months. After all, compared with Xiqu, song he didn''t do anything harmful except making rumors. But this makes song he hate Xi qu. he doesn''t want to go to prison at all, but Xi Qu makes him go to prison for three months. So in the court, song he started on Xi Qu, "Xi Qu, it''s all because of you. It''s all because of you. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have to go to jail." Cecilia didn''t respond, so she was slapped. After the reaction, he suddenly became angry, "song he, do you think you are something good?" Chapter 2738 So they started fighting. Li Jiang and Su Yao were not interested in watching their two dogs bite their dogs here, so they left. After leaving the court, Li Jiang took Su Yao home. Li Jiang''s family are very satisfied with Su Yao, and they are very excited when they know that they have decided to get engaged. They all say they want to help them hold a perfect engagement ceremony. As for the Su family, they are also very satisfied with Li Jiang and have long agreed that they should be together. So the two families met, sat down for a meal, and then talked about the engagement After getting engaged to Li Jiang, Su Yao signed a contract with Li Jiang''s live broadcasting company, and then they live together all the time, showing their love and abusing single dogs. In this life, Su Yao chose to live with Lijiang all the time. ¡­¡­ "Plop". As soon as he entered the plane, Su Yao fell into the lake. The key was that his leg cramped and he could only shout for help there. Immediately, a man rushed to the lake, quickly jumped into the lake, stretched out his hand and pulled him into his arms. One hand imprisoned him in front of his chest and took him to the shore with amazing explosive force. Su Yao, who recovered from the fear of drowning, stares at the man who saved himself. Do not look good, this look, but the heart of the greedy insects to hook out. He swallowed and his heart beat wildly. The man has a handsome face that can''t be described by words. The white shirt on his body sticks to his body because of being soaked in water, and outlines the muscle lines. Wide shoulders, long legs, strong waist, strong hormones all over the body. Just a look, his legs are going to be soft. Gourmet, really gourmet, this man is his dish. And according to the routine of the past, this man must be the target of this strategy, so he doesn''t need to be polite at all. With this in mind, Su Yao pasted it, didn''t give the other party a chance to react, quickly kissed it, and touched the perfect eight pack abdominal muscles. The man''s body suddenly stiff, pupil contraction, looking at his eyes more sharp. Su Yao didn''t give advice at all, and his hands began to feel uneasy again. However, when he was about to touch the man''s Mermaid line, the man suddenly released his hand, "self respect!" So Su Yao fell from the man''s arms and fell heavily on the ground. He felt like he was going to break his ass into eight pieces. Hateful, isn''t it necessary to be touched a few times, just like a good woman who has been insulted? What''s more, can''t you be more compassionate? Su Yao covered his ass and got up from the ground, "what are you doing? You mean it, don''t you? " The man didn''t speak. He took a look at him and left. Su Yao, who had been ignored, was even more dissatisfied. He covered his buttocks and caught up with him in a small step. "I''m talking to you. Why don''t you answer me?" The man still did not speak, even did not stop. Su Yao continued to follow. When the man entered the study, Su Yao also wanted to go in. As a result, he was shut outside by the door, and the door couldn''t be opened. After standing outside the door for a long time, he couldn''t get in. Su Yao had to leave. The things in front of him were too strange, so he wandered around. Then he strolled around and walked into a bedroom. This bedroom is very large and decorated exquisitely, but the most attractive one is the big wedding photo on the wall. Chapter 2739 Su Yao took a look and found that one of the men in the wedding photo was the best man he had just met outside. From this point of view, the original owner and the best man are likely to be husband husband relationship. And now he is the original owner, rounding, he and the best man is husband husband relationship. It''s a bit shameless to say that, but that''s the truth, isn''t it? I just don''t know the relationship between the original owner and his husband. However, according to the situation just now, their feelings are not so good, otherwise the man''s attitude to himself will not be so cold. If so, then he can have no psychological burden No, he didn''t have to have any psychological burden. "Tangyuan, are you there?" "Yes, just say what you have to say." "I want the original story of this plane." "Wait, I''ll give you the story now." ¡­¡­ This is a pure love article of the president. Su Yao, the original host, is a supporting role in this article, and he is also a supporting role with a miserable ending. The original owner used to be the beloved young master of the Su family, but an unexpected disaster broke the Su family, and his parents had a car accident and died. Only the original owner and his grandfather are left in the Su family. But grandfather Su''s health is not very good, plus these things happened at home, let him seriously ill. On his deathbed, grandfather Su entrusted the original owner to his good friend, who was in charge of the Huo family. The two old men grew up together when they were young, and their feelings were very deep. After master Su died, he immediately took the original owner back to the Huo family, and was ready to betroth the original owner to his little son Huo Chonglou. Huo Chonglou is the protagonist in this novel. Like other men in the president''s article, Huo Chonglou is handsome, has excellent ability and is rich in gold, but his character is too cold. At first, the original owner was a little afraid of Huo Chonglou. But after a period of time together, he gradually fell in love with Huo Chonglou, so when Huo asked if he would like to marry Huo Chonglou, he said yes. As for the other side of Huo Chonglou, there was no objection to the marriage. No, it''s not so much that he has no objection, it''s more that he thinks it''s the same to marry anyone, and it can also avoid being urged to marry. So he agreed. After learning that Huo Chonglou is willing to marry himself, Su CI is very happy, because he thinks Huo Chonglou likes him, so he agrees to the marriage. But after he got married, he found that Huo Chonglou had no feelings for himself. This made him very sad, but he didn''t make a lot of noise, because he felt that as long as he could be with Huo Chonglou, even if Huo Chonglou was indifferent to him, it didn''t matter. It was good to live a lifetime like this But the appearance of the protagonist Zhu Yunsheng breaks all this. As soon as Zhu Yunsheng appeared, he became the assistant of Huo Chonglou. Moreover, he also hooked up / LED Huo Chonglou when he knew that Huo Chonglou was married. More importantly, I don''t know what kind of method he used to hook Huo Chonglou. At first, the original owner did not pay attention to Zhu Yunsheng. He believed that he would never do anything out of the ordinary. But I didn''t expect that one day when he went to the company to find Huo Chonglou, he saw Huo Chonglou and Zhu Yunsheng kissing together. This made him feel a sense of crisis in an instant Chapter 2740 So the original owner found Zhu Yunsheng and ordered him to leave Huo Chonglou, otherwise he would spread the story of seducing other people''s husbands. However, Zhu Yunsheng is different from the protagonists in other articles. He is immoral and ambitious. He likes to step on more than one boat. While seducing Huo Chonglou, Zhu Yunsheng also has an affair with several men. More importantly, the men know each other''s existence, but they don''t quarrel about it. It can be seen that Zhu Yunsheng''s skill is very high. And the status of those men is not low, they are all rich second generation or something, but they are not rich as the Huo family. After being wronged by the original owner, Zhu Yunsheng found the men and cried a lot. The men believed Zhu Yunsheng''s words. They were ready to get justice for Zhu Yunsheng, so they got together to plan how to deal with the original owner Then they find someone to kidnap the original owner, and want people to sully the original owner. The original owner couldn''t bear to be humiliated, so he hit the wall and killed himself. Without the obstruction of the original owner, Zhu Yunsheng thinks he can be with Huo Chonglou. But what I didn''t expect was that after the death of the original owner, Huo Chonglou was like a changed person, and he put his energy on his work every day. Even if Zhu Yunsheng came to find him, he was driven out. Zhu Yunsheng is naturally unwilling. He must eat Huo Chonglou in his mouth. So he took pains to get the itinerary of Huo Chonglou, and then arrived at Huo Chonglou before he arrived at the hotel. He also took off his clothes and lay on the bed, trying to hook / lead Huo Chonglou. But I didn''t expect that after entering the room, Huo Chonglou looked at him and left without hesitation. Zhu Yunsheng naturally refused to miss this opportunity. He jumped out of bed, hugged Huo Chonglou and asked why he was so indifferent to himself. Huo Chonglou asked him to let go, but he didn''t. Huo Zhonglou mercilessly broke Zhu Yunsheng''s hand, and asked Zhu Yunsheng not to pester him again, or he would be rude to him. Since then, Zhu Yunsheng has never been able to see Huo Chonglou again. Even if he went to Huo Chonglou''s company to find him, he has not been able to see him, because he was kicked out by the security guard before he entered the gate. This is the first time that Zhu Yunsheng failed in this respect, but it did not make him give up, but strengthened his competitive spirit. He tried his best to find a way to meet Huo Chonglou. But I saw it in the cemetery. Huo Chonglou was sitting in front of the original owner''s tomb, drinking wine one after another, and still talking about something there. Zhu Yunsheng heard that Huo Chonglou always had Su Yao in his heart, but he didn''t express it. Huo Chonglou was very sorry and said that he would find out the culprit who killed Su Yao. As the culprit himself, Zhu Yunsheng''s heart rises with fear. Although he has just known Huo Chonglou for a short time, he has heard the story of Huo Chonglou from other people for countless times and knows what kind of person Huo Chonglou is. Zhu Yunsheng didn''t want to die, so he gave up the idea of getting Huo Chonglou, and left here overnight, ready to flee abroad. But I didn''t expect that as soon as I got off the plane, a group of people in black rushed up and knocked him unconscious. When he woke up, he found that he had been kidnapped, and the man who kidnapped him was Huo Chonglou. It turns out that Huo Chonglou already knows the truth. He wants to avenge Su Yao Chapter 2741 Zhu Yunsheng begged for Huo Chonglou to let him go, and put all the mistakes on the men who had an affair with him. But Huo Chonglou has already found out everything. Those men were completely counselled by Zhu Yunsheng''s words before they did such things. He will not spare Zhu Yunsheng, nor those men. However, he did not intend to let his hands be stained with the blood of these scum, because he was dirty, and it would be too cheap to kill them in this way. So Huo Chonglou sent Zhu Yunsheng and the men to prison and arranged everything. Zhu Yunsheng and the men were tortured in prison until they died. ¡­¡­ After digesting the original plot, Su Yao is a little confused. Isn''t Huo Chonglou the protagonist? Isn''t Zhu Yunsheng the protagonist? According to the routine, after the original owner died, shouldn''t they be together? But how did the later plot develop like this? Huo Chonglou also likes the original owner? But why did he kiss Zhu Yunsheng? None of this makes sense. But the most important thing is that he really wants to know if Huo Chonglou and Zhu Yunsheng have ever had a kiss. "Tangyuan, you should still be there now?" "Yes, what''s the problem?" Asked Tang yuan. "In the original plot, did Huo Chonglou kiss Zhu Yunsheng?" "No Tangyuan replied without hesitation. "Then why is it said in the original story that the original owner saw Huo Chonglou kissing Zhu Yunsheng?" "That''s because of the perspective." "Is that true?" "True, more true than pearls." "One more question." "You ask." "Huo Chonglou is the protagonist, Zhu Yunsheng is the protagonist, but in the original plot, why did they not get together in the end?" "The author originally intended to let them two together, but the readers didn''t like it." Tang Yuan explained, "readers feel that Zhu Yunsheng, the protagonist, is so disgusted by the three outlooks. They prefer the original owner. So they threatened the author, saying that if he let Huo Chonglou and Zhu Yunsheng be together, they would report it with negative scores... " "The author has no choice but to change the original ending." Su Yao suddenly realized, "it''s like this. Where is the plot now?" "It''s almost a month since the original owner married Huo Chonglou. In a few days, I wish Yunsheng would appear." Tang Yuan replied. It turns out that we haven''t made it to Huo Chonglou to meet Zhu Yunsheng. I don''t know if we can stop them from meeting. However, there should be little possibility. After all, these two people are the protagonists, and the protagonists will attract each other. But it doesn''t matter. When the soldiers come to block it, the water comes to cover it. If Zhu Yunsheng dares to compete with Su Yao for a man, he will let Zhu Yunsheng know why the flowers are so brilliant. He will go to Huo Chonglou now to get in touch with their feelings. If the mountain doesn''t come, he will go. Su Yao left the bedroom and went to the kitchen. It''s not that he''s hungry, but that he''s going to make some food for Huo Chonglou. There is a saying that if you want to catch a man''s heart, you have to catch the man''s stomach first. After eating what he made, Dehuo Chonglou''s liking for him will surely go up. After all, his cooking is really good. It''s not his boast, it''s the truth. Chapter 2742 I just don''t know what kind of food Huo Chonglou likes to eat and whether there are any taboos. Would you like to ask the housekeeper? After hesitation, Su Yao asked the housekeeper. Although the housekeeper was a little surprised that Su Yao had to cook himself, he was more happy. He told Su Yao what Huo Chonglou liked to eat and what he didn''t eat. Su Yao one by one recorded in the mobile phone memo. Seeing this, the housekeeper was very pleased. At the beginning, he thought that Su Yao was not suitable for Huo Chonglou, but now it seems that he is quite suitable. At least what Su Yao has done now proves that Su Yao is very devoted to Huo Chonglou. "Master Su, I have something to ask you." Because the original owner is a man, he can''t use the word "madam" to address himself, and he doesn''t like others to use the word "madam" to address himself, so the servants of the Huo family still call the original owner master Su as before. "Housekeeper, if you have anything to do, just say it. As long as I can help, I will help." "For the sake of his work, young master Chonglou has not had a good rest and a good meal for some time. If he continues like this, he will not be able to bear it. Although I want you to take good care of young master Chonglou, I also want to persuade him not to fight like this." Smell speech, Su Yao can''t help but frown, "I know, I will persuade him well." "Master Su, please." "That''s all I should do. He hasn''t had lunch yet, has he?" "Yes." Speaking of this, the housekeeper was worried, "his stomach is always bad. If he doesn''t have a good meal, he will have stomach trouble again." "I''m going to cook something for him now. I''ll watch him eat it." "Master Su, please." ¡­¡­ Su Yao had planned to cook a table of dishes, but he thought that Huo Chonglou had not had lunch yet, and he should still be hungry, so he gave up the idea. So he simply made a pot of pumpkin millet porridge, and then filled a big bowl. But the door of the study is still closed. He didn''t know how to get in, so he had to knock on the door outside, "Huo Chonglou, close the door quickly." At first, Huo Chonglou didn''t pay attention to him. But after a while, I thought I was bored, and finally I said, "what''s the matter?" "Open the door first." "Just stand outside the door and say it." Huo Chonglou doesn''t want Su Yao to come in, because he''s in a bit of a mess now. He doesn''t want others to see his embarrassing scene. "I want to talk to you face to face." "Then you go." Su Yao took a deep breath, "can you open it? If you don''t, I''ll keep knocking. " There''s no sound inside. Su Yao knocked on the door crazily, but Huo still didn''t respond. "Are you going to open it or not?" "If you don''t open it again, I''ll kick the door!" "I''ll count to three." "One!" "Two!" "Three Just as Su Yao was about to count to three, the door suddenly opened. Standing in front of him was Huo Chonglou, who was a little pale and very unhappy. "Say what you have to say." Su Yao ignored him, bypassed him and went in with the bowl of pumpkin millet porridge. He looked around the study and put the bowl of porridge on the table. "Come and drink this bowl of porridge." For his dog like action, Huo''s face was even more unhappy, "I don''t drink." Chapter 2743 "If you don''t drink, I''ll sit here and not go out today." Su Yao said while occupying the exclusive seat of Huo Chonglou, and the sitting posture was very arrogant, so he almost put his legs on the table. Such Su Yao makes Huo Chonglou feel a little strange. He looks at Su Yao with some doubt in his eyes. "Aren''t you su Yao?" Su Yao didn''t expect that Huo Chonglou''s intuition was very sensitive. He was stunned for a moment. "Why do you say I''m not su Yao? Can''t I just pretend to be like that before? " "If you don''t believe me, I can take my pants off now and show you the mole on my butt." Maybe Su Yao was too shameless. Huo Chonglou was silent for a while, and then "Are you so shameless outside?" Su Yao almost choked on his own saliva Do you believe I have more shameless things here? Drink this porridge quickly, or I''ll feed you myself, and I''ll feed you with my mouth. " For Su Yao, who was not good at expressing his feelings and had a pure personality, Huo Chonglou still had a way. But for Su Yao, Huo Chonglou really doesn''t know what to do. After all, he can''t be more shameless than Su Yao. And he can''t throw Su Yao out, can he? "Do you go out when I drink?" "Yes." Su Yao nodded. "Well, I''ll drink it now." Huo Chonglou picked up the bowl of porridge and finished it quickly. "When you''re done, you can go out." Su Yao took a look and found that he had finished the porridge, so he was relieved. "OK, I''ll leave, and you can continue to do your work, but don''t let yourself too tired, pay more attention to rest, or this young man will have kidney deficiency." It was the first time that Huo heard such words from Su Yao. He doubted whether Su Yao was fake, but he didn''t say anything in the end. Before Su Yao left, he suddenly thought of something, "is this porridge good to drink?" "Not bad." "I''ll cook it for you later." With these words, Huo Chonglou''s eyes became more complicated when he looked at him. "Did you cook this porridge?" If he remembers correctly, it seems that Su Yao has never been in the kitchen. How can he cook porridge all of a sudden? "I remember you couldn''t cook." Su Yao choked for a moment It''s so easy to cook porridge. As long as you have brains, you can read the tutorial. And for you, I went to a private chef to learn how to cook. " He didn''t cheat. In the original story, the original owner went to learn cooking for Huo Chonglou, and kept it from everyone. But unfortunately, before the original owner made a big meal for Huo Chonglou, he was killed by Zhu Yunsheng and the scum. When I think about it, I want to kill them even more. Huo Chonglou did not speak, but at the moment his mood is very complex. He never thought that Su Yao would learn to cook for him. He had a cook at home. And what''s the feeling inside? ¡­¡­ In the evening. Su Yao waited in his room for a long time without waiting for Huo Chonglou. Finally, he couldn''t help it. "Tangyuan, please help me to see where Huo Chonglou is now." "He''s in the guest room now." Tang Yuan replied. Smell speech, Su Yao immediately frowned, "why is he in the guest room?" Chapter 2744 "He always sleeps in the guest room. Even on the wedding night, he doesn''t sleep with the original owner." Tang Yuan said, "but he gave up the master bedroom to the original master." Su Yao was silent for a moment Is there something wrong with Huo Chonglou''s brain? This is married, but also engaged in such a split room sleep, this is not married with what is the difference? Is he afraid that he can''t control it? But if you are married, you can do the things you shouldn''t do. I really don''t know what''s in Huo Chonglou''s mind Since Huo Chonglou refuses to sleep with him, he will go to find Huo Chonglou. He will sleep with Huo Chonglou in the same room today. Su Yao opened the wardrobe to have a look. He chose a translucent and sexy Pajama to put on, and then went to Huo Chonglou with a pillow. "Host, why are you dressed like this?" "Of course, it''s the seduction of Huo Chonglou, who has no idea." Su Yao said. Smell speech, tangyuan immediately shocked, "you just came to this position, so soon want to do such things with Huo Chonglou, you are too impatient." "I have a legal relationship with Huo Chonglou. Isn''t it normal to do that?" Su Yao said boldly. "But in front of those planes, you hate having to do those things." "Can''t I eat the body of Huo Chonglou?" Su Yao thought of the scene he saw in the daytime, and his saliva almost came out of the corner of his mouth. "Yes, of course, but I have to tell you something." "What''s the matter?" "The size of Huo Chonglou is 20." Hearing the speech, Su Yao imagined the picture for a moment, and then felt his buttocks hurt. No, absolutely not. He''ll die. Even if it is not dead, it will enter the anorectal Department of the hospital, which is too humiliating. "I''ve never said that I would do something like that with him. It''s just that you will be thinking about it. You are not normal at all." The dumpling, which had been raked upside down, was a bit fragrant, and he wanted to argue with Su Yao, but he knew that he could not argue with Su Yao, and maybe he would be severely criticized. "Host, what are you going to do?" "Just sleep with him, and then increase your feelings." Su Yao has now given up the idea of clapping for love with Huo Chonglou, and his head is full of the number of "20". "What if he throws you out?" Asked Tang yuan. Su Yao never thought about this question, so after hearing this sentence, he was silent for a moment. ¡°¡­¡­ Your words are so much better. Can you shut up? " "You''re not angry, are you?" "If you say one more word to me, believe it or not, I''ll kill you at once." "OK, I won''t tell you. You can go to Huo Chonglou, but are you sure you don''t want to change into pajamas?" "Why should I change it? I believe his will power must be very firm. " "It''s up to you." I''m afraid he won''t let you in when he sees your pajamas. Su Yao didn''t pay attention to Tangyuan any more. He took a deep breath. After making up his mind, he went to the guest room where Huo Chonglou was, and then reached out and knocked on the door. The door was soon opened. Huo Chonglou looked at Su Yao''s sexy pajamas and closed the door without hesitation. Chapter 2745 All of a sudden, Su Yao, who had been shut up, was a little angry. "Huo Chonglou, what do you mean? Open the door quickly, or I''ll kick it. " He''s not even allowed to enter the room. What kind of beast is he? "What can I do for you?" Huo Chonglou leaned back against the door, and there was a trace of red on his ears, but Su Yao didn''t see it. If he saw it, he would certainly laugh. "To sleep with you, of course." Su Yao is talking about sleeping in the literal sense, but Huo Chonglou is another one. So the beautiful misunderstanding came into being. "Are you so shameless?" Su Yao''s fist became hard in an instant, "where can I be shameless? You think too much. " "You go. I''m used to sleeping alone." Su Yao couldn''t help it. "Huo Chonglou, what''s wrong with you? I have a legal relationship with you now. It''s natural for me to sleep together. But you told me that you are used to sleeping alone. What did you marry me for? As a decoration? " Huo Chonglou stopped talking. But Su Yao''s voice was too loud, which led to the housekeeper, "master Su, what happened? How did you quarrel with master Chonglou?" "He did too much. I just wanted to sleep with him, but he didn''t let me in. He also said that he was used to sleeping alone." The housekeeper couldn''t help thinking, "cough, young master Chonglou, he should have refused because he wasn''t ready. You should let him be psychologically prepared and mention that kind of thing again." "Why prepare for it? Just lying in the same bed. " "Ah?" The tone of the housekeeper sounded a bit lost. "It''s so. The master of Chonglou really went too far. But don''t worry, it''s up to me. " "What are you going to do?" The housekeeper didn''t speak, but he took out a bunch of keys and motioned Su Yao to give way with his eyes. Su Yao instantly understood what he was going to do, so he quickly got out of the way. The housekeeper picked up one of the keys and opened the door very easily. Seeing that the door was opened, Su Yao hurried in to prevent Huo Chonglou from closing the door again. Huo Chonglou did not expect that the housekeeper would stand on Su Yao''s side. He could not help frowning, "housekeeper, what are you doing?" The housekeeper was not afraid, because he knew that Huo Chonglou would not do anything to him. "Master Chonglou, it''s too cold outside. Master Su is so thin. If you let him stand outside, he will catch a cold." "You can get him back to his room." "But I think if you don''t let him in, he will always stand outside." Said the housekeeper. "That''s right." Su Yao echoed. Huo Chonglou Then I''ll go to the master bedroom. " Seeing that he was going to leave, Su Yao quickly stopped him, "no, you are not allowed to go anywhere now. Or I''ll follow you wherever you go. " Huo Chonglou wanted to lift Su Yao up and throw him away, but he was afraid that he would not be important and hurt him. Moreover, if Su Yao sued master Huo, he would have to be nagged for a long time, so he held back. "What do you want?" "As I said just now, I just want to sleep with you." "As I said, I''m used to sleeping alone." "Change that habit today." Chapter 2746 In the end, Huo couldn''t help it. He just picked up Su Yao with one hand, threw him out of the room and locked the door. Su Yao had never had such an experience before, so he was confused. When he reacted, he was about to explode. "Huo Chonglou!" Huo Zhong in the room covered his ears without expression. Su Yao''s fists are hard, "Huo Chonglou, you''d better open the door quickly, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." Huo Chonglou ignored him. Su Yao really can''t help it, "Huo Chonglou, can you open it?" "No, isn''t it? You have the ability to never come out of it, or I will blow your dog''s head. " Huo Chonglou is still expressionless and covers his ears, but his inner activities are rich - When did Su Yao become so annoying? Isn''t it evil? It seems necessary to go to the temple. It''s not going well recently. Su Yao really wanted to kick the door open, but he felt that if he really kicked the door open today, Huo Chonglou would be very angry, and it would be more difficult to attack at that time, so he held back. Su Yao glared at the door, and then went back to sleep. The next morning. Because he was too thirsty, and he didn''t wake up, so Su Yao went downstairs in his pajamas. Although he found out when he went downstairs, he didn''t take it seriously. Anyway, except for him and Huo Chonglou, there is only a housekeeper in the family now. However, after he thought about it in his heart, Huo Chonglou''s voice began to ring, "do you dress like this and go downstairs?" Su Yao quickly looked over, and then found several people sitting in the living room, which should also be the Huo family. At this time, his eyes were very strange. This is social death. Su Yao covered his face. "Sorry, I''ll go upstairs and change my clothes right now." With these words, he flew up the stairs. There was a faint voice of conversation downstairs. "Chonglou, why are you so fierce? What if you scare Xiao Yao? " "Little uncle, I didn''t expect you to play so fast with your aunt at home. You must have been very fierce last night." "Huo Yanting, I think you are itching again." "Grandfather, help me..." Su Yao didn''t want to go down, but it would seem that he had no tutor, so after struggling for a long time, he went downstairs. Huo Laozi saw him and waved to him, "Xiao Yao, come here quickly." Su Yao went over and called, "grandfather Huo." After this call, I regretted it in an instant. Mr. Huo pretended to be dissatisfied. "You have already married Chonglou. Why do you still call me grandfather Huo? Is Chonglou bullying you? " Su Yao wanted to say yes, but that would probably provoke Huo Chonglou, so he didn''t say. "I''m not used to it yet. I''m so quick at the moment. You won''t be angry, will you?" "What are you going to do if I say I''m angry?" The smile on Su Yao''s face suddenly became stiff for a moment. Why don''t you follow the routine? ¡°¡­¡­ Or shall I kneel down and kowtow? " "Come on, I''m joking with you. How can you take it seriously? I can''t afford a joke." Su Yao I don''t think you are in your sixties at all, but a five-year-old with a childlike heart. Chapter 2747 After sitting there for a while, Su Yao was a little uncomfortable. Because all the people except Huo Chonglou are watching him. It''s like he did something wrong. But he didn''t do anything wrong, did he? Is it possible that the original owner has done something wrong, so they are now asking questions? Thinking of this, Su Yao adjusted the memory of the original owner in his mind and found that the original owner did not do anything extraordinary. Then why do these people look at him with such strange eyes? Is it because his face hasn''t been cleaned yet? So thinking, Su Yao couldn''t help touching his face. "Tangyuan, is there anything dirty on my face?" "No Tangyuan immediately replied. "Then why do they all look at me with such strange eyes?" How do I know? Tangyuan couldn''t help rolling a white eye, "don''t you just ask them?" "Host, is your brain broken?" Su Yao How did he forget that? It seems that I am old and forgetful. "Why are you looking at me like this?" "Nothing. I just feel like you''ve suddenly changed." It was master Huo who said this, "what happened between you and Chonglou?" "It''s nothing. I have a good relationship with him, except that he won''t sleep with me in the same room." Su Yao blurted out such a sentence subconsciously. After he reflected what he said, he quickly covered his mouth. He also secretly looked at Huo Chonglou, and found that Huo Chonglou was looking at himself, and that look was like saying "do you want to die?". Su Yao thought that he was going to die. If he could do it again, he would never have said that. The expression on Huo''s face became serious. He looked at Huo Chonglou and said, "Chonglou, Xiaoyao, is what he said true?" "It''s true." Huo Chonglou directly admitted. "Then tell me why you won''t share a room with him?" "I''m busy with the company recently. I have to go to bed very late. I''m afraid to disturb him." Huo Chonglou replied. Su Yao When I asked you yesterday, you didn''t say that. You really have two faces. Listen to this reason, Mr. Huo doesn''t know what to say, because he really left all the affairs of the company to his little son. "If I remember correctly, you and Xiao Yao will be married for a month in a few days. You haven''t spent your honeymoon yet. I think you two will travel and relax after finishing the company''s business." Of course, Su Yao was willing, but he didn''t know whether Huo Chonglou was willing or not. He looked at Huo Chonglou, Huo Chonglou''s expression is still like that, but probably not willing. So forget it. "The company''s..." He was just about to speak, but before he could speak, Huo Chonglou suddenly opened his mouth. "OK, I''ll take him out to play after I''m busy with the company." Hearing this, Su Yao was shocked. Is this still Huo Chonglou? In front of this Huo Chonglou should not be other people''s disguise, right? He actually so readily agreed, this among them should not be what conspiracy? The more Su Yao thought about it, the more he thought about the purpose of Huo Chonglou. But now that so many people are here, it''s hard for him to ask, so he temporarily resisted the impulse to ask. Chapter 2748 After Huo left with other people, Su Yao finally couldn''t help it. "You promised so freely just now. Isn''t there any conspiracy?" Huo Chonglou took a look at him. "I think too much." "Then tell me why you agreed so readily." Huo Chonglou didn''t answer this, "it seems that you don''t want to go." Su Yao suddenly opened his eyes. "I didn''t say I didn''t want to go. I''d like to. I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time." "Then don''t ask questions." Su Yao I''m curious. What''s wrong? Can''t I be curious? "OK, I won''t ask, but..." Before he finished, Huo stood up and went outside. "What are you doing? Can''t you hear me out? " "Go to the company to deal with things." Huo Chonglou keeps walking, "if you don''t go out quickly, you can''t go out to play." Su Yao Why does that sound like a threat to him? "Then I''ll go with you. I can help you with it." "Are you sure you''re helping me, not messing me up?" Su Yao felt that he was underestimated, and he was dissatisfied. "What do you mean? Do you think I don''t have that ability? " "Do you think you have that ability?" Huo Zhonglou asked. Su Yao choked I don''t care. I''m going to work with you today. " "Whatever you want." Huo Chonglou opened the door and got on the car. "Drive." Su Yao, who was also ready to get on the bus, saw the car flying quickly. He was so angry that he jumped in place and said, "Huo Chonglou, you wait for me. I will never give up like this." Sitting in the car, Huo Zhonglou sneezed, "ah Choo." The assistant who was driving looked in the rearview mirror and said, "president, what''s the matter?" "Nothing. It''s probably someone calling me names." Assistant: President, the How is sweet greasy smile to return a responsibility? Are you in love? "President, are you in love?" "I''m married." Huo Chonglou lightly left such a sentence. But this sentence sounds like a bolt from the blue in the assistant''s ear. His steering wheel skidded and almost hit the tree. "President, are you kidding?" Is the president married? How is that possible? If you are really married, how can there be no news at all. The president must be joking with him. "Do you think I have the leisure to joke with you?" Assistant: Don''t you think that sounds like a joke? "President, I know I''m wrong. I won''t talk much in the future." So don''t play with me anymore. Huo Zhonglou saw that he still didn''t believe his words, and didn''t force him to believe, "you know, you can talk less and do more in the future." Assistant: See, the president is really joking with him. Let''s just say that if a president really gets married, he will hold a grand wedding. How can he not even have any news, unless it is a hidden marriage. But this kind of thing is absolutely impossible. ¡­¡­ Su Yao did not immediately go to the company to find Huo Chonglou. Instead, he went to the company after making a love lunch for Huo Chonglou. However, because it was a secret marriage, and the original owner had never been to Huo Chonglou''s company, after su Yao said that he was Huo Chonglou''s husband, the security guard advised him to go to the hospital to have a look. Chapter 2749 "Sir, I advise you to go to the hospital as soon as possible, or there will be no cure at that time." Su Yao resisted the impulse to meet people, took out his mobile phone in front of the two security guards and made a call to Huo Chonglou. But the embarrassing thing happened. Huo Chonglou didn''t answer the phone. He played several times, but Huo Chonglou didn''t answer. Because now Huo Chonglou is in a meeting. When he is in a meeting, he will turn off his mobile phone, in case there is a call coming in suddenly, which will interrupt the most important meeting. The two security guards looked at Su Yao''s eyes more like looking at a neuropathy, "go, go, don''t get in the way here, or don''t blame us for being impolite." Su Yao didn''t want to cause trouble, and if he was thrown out like this, he would lose face, so he didn''t rush in. However, he did not give up the company of Huo Chonglou. Anyway, he must see Huo Chonglou today. Su Yao disguised himself as a new cleaner and successfully got in. However, as soon as I entered the elevator, I met a person who should not have been here. That person is the protagonist of the world, Zhu Yunsheng. "Tangyuan, what''s the matter? Isn''t the plot not developed to the stage of Zhu Yunsheng? Why is he here? " "Probably because of your coming." Said Tang yuan. "You mean it''s all my fault?" "I never said it. You said it yourself." Su Yao Has he met Huo Chonglou? " "I don''t know. Why don''t you ask him yourself." Su Yao All right, you can get out of here. " Su Yao looked at Zhu Yunsheng, who was opposite him. He was very upset and wanted to kick him out. Damn, I didn''t expect to encounter this disaster here. This disaster must have come for Huo Chonglou. If Zhu Yunsheng dares to approach Huo Chonglou, he must break Zhu Yunsheng''s leg and make him dare not seduce other people''s boyfriends any more! Zhu Yunsheng, who is standing opposite Su Yao, has a complicated heart. "System, is the person standing opposite me Su Yao?" [yes. What''s the matter? Don''t you dare? ¡¿ ZHU Yunsheng He didn''t dare. Thinking about what happened in his last life, he still feels a dull pain in his neck. "System, I remember you told me before that I had an opportunity to change the task." [what, are you going to change the task? ¡¿ "yes." After he died in his last life, he didn''t immediately reborn. Instead, he went to hell, where he suffered a lot of beatings, which directly sobered his brain. Moreover, he was too sober to be sober any more. It''s not easy for him to have a chance to do it again. He will never do it like he did in his last life. In this life, he will never do that kind of immoral thing again. He wants to be a good citizen. Why do you want to change the task content? ¡¿ "strategy of Su Yao." Now take a closer look, Su Yao is also very good-looking. Besides, he prefers Su Yao to Huo Chonglou. He was really blinded by money in his last life, so he didn''t notice such a beauty as Su Yao. The system heard Zhu Yunsheng''s voice clearly, and he was speechless at this moment. Zhu Yunsheng is really hopeless, in addition to money is beauty, can''t you have some other pursuit? Chapter 2750 Are you sure you want to change the task to this one? ¡¿ "of course." Zhu Yunsheng replied without hesitation. Anyway, it''s just a strategy. It doesn''t matter whether he can succeed or not. After all, he never thought of success. And it''s much safer than the previous task. Seeing that Zhu Yunsheng is determined to change his task and the system is not good, he only hopes that Zhu Yunsheng can be more intelligent and make no mistakes. OK, good luck. ¡¿ before Zhu Yunsheng said that, his brain was hot. Now that he calms down, he has some regrets. After all, Su Yao is married to Zhu Yunsheng now. If he wants to attack Su Yao, he wants to rob a man from Huo Chonglou. If Huo Chonglou finds out about this, he will die very ugly. "System, can I go back now?" It''s too late. ¡¿The system says, "why do you suddenly go back on it? Didn''t you have no hesitation just now? ¡¿ ZHU Yunsheng He had a brain fever just now. Are you afraid? You are really useless. ¡¿ ZHU Yunsheng immediately hit the trigger, "who said I was afraid? When was I afraid? I just suddenly feel that robbing other people''s men is a very immoral thing. " I didn''t expect to hear this from you. It''s really the sun coming out in the West. ¡¿ "I''m a reformed man, can''t I?" Yes, of course. I hope you can keep it all the time, or you''ll be like you were in your last life. ¡¿ ZHU Yunsheng''s PTSD committed a crime when he mentioned his last life. "System, I have a very serious problem now." [what''s the problem? ¡¿ "is Huo Chonglou in the company now?" [yes. ¡¿ ZHU Yunsheng stops talking. After the elevator stops, he rushes out as if there is a ghost chasing him. And knocked down the trash can in the corridor. Su Yaomo, who gambled on all this, was silent Tangyuan, is there any wind in the Spring Festival "Maybe." The system bound with Zhu Yunsheng also thinks that Zhu Yunsheng''s brain is full of wind. What are you doing? Are you crazy? ¡¿ "I''m not crazy." Zhu Yunsheng immediately retorted, "I just don''t want to see Huo Chonglou. As soon as I see him, I will think of what happened in my last life." "And if he sees me hooking up with Su Yao there, maybe I''ll be killed by him right away." [it turns out to be a counsellor. Since you are so counsellor, why do you want to attack Su Yao? ¡¿ ZHU Yunsheng He also wanted to know why? Maybe it''s because there''s water in his head. "Don''t worry so much. It''s my own business." I didn''t mean to be in charge. ¡¿The system said, "I just hope you can do the task well, and don''t play games or die. After all, I don''t want to die with you. ¡¿ "don''t worry, I don''t want to die." ¡­¡­ After the meeting, Huo turned on his mobile phone. As soon as the phone was turned on, he saw several missed calls. Click in and see that it''s all Su Yao calling. I don''t know what it''s about, but it''s not important. But if you don''t answer, it''s not very good. But if I take it, my ears will suffer again Chapter 2751 After several minutes of hesitation between answering and not answering, Huo Chonglou finally made a choice - he deleted those missed calls as if nothing had happened. Then, the second after he deleted it, another call came in, which belonged to Su Yao. Huo Chonglou originally wanted to point to refuse, but this hand slipped to point to connect. And before he had time to hang up, Su Yao''s voice rang out. "Huo Chonglou, where are you now?" "What can I do for you?" "I''m in your company now." Su Yao said. Smell speech, Huo Chonglou can''t help but frown, "what do you come to my company to do?" "As you said before, I can come if I want to." Su Yao Li straight strong, "don''t talk nonsense, quickly tell me where you are." Think about what happened before. If Su Yao finds him, he is likely to be bored to death. "I still have something to do. I don''t have time to fool around with you here. You''d better go back first." "No, I''ve already been here. I can''t come here for nothing." "It seems that you don''t want to go out for a few days." On hearing this, Su Yao''s attitude immediately changed 180 degrees, "then I won''t disturb you today, but I made love Bento for you personally. It''s all your favorite food. If you don''t eat it, you can only throw it away." Huo Chonglou "So you really don''t want to see me?" "Just put it at the front desk." Huo Chonglou said, "wait a minute, I''ll let my assistant go down to get it." Su Yao That''s fine. " Huo Chonglou, you are cruel. If it''s not for going out with you, I''ll rush over and smash your dog''s head now. Su Yao put the love Bento he made for Huo Chonglou at the front desk and told the front desk staff again and again before leaving the company. Not long after he left, Huo''s assistant went to the front desk to take the lunch. There was a thick layer on the outside of the Bento, so the assistant didn''t see that it was a bento at all. And he really wanted to take a look at it, but at the thought of Huo Chonglou''s face, he held back. The assistant gave the Bento to Huo Chonglou, and then stood there. "President, what is it?" Huo Chonglou looked at him, and he immediately closed his mouth. Huo Chonglou ignored him, took down the package outside, and then revealed a very pink lunch box. Assistant looked at the very pink lunch box, pupil began to violent earthquake. Bento! Love Bento! No? "President, is this a love Bento?" Huo Chonglou ignored him and opened the box. The first thing that came into view was a fried egg in the shape of love. Assistant also saw that love fried egg, immediately took a breath of air conditioning. Hiss, it''s really a love Bento. I didn''t expect someone to make a bento for the president. How many things did he not know happened during this period? "President, who made this Bento for you?" Finally, the assistant didn''t restrain his curiosity and asked. "Family." Assistant: Family? So it''s the Huo family? But the Huo family and the president are all related by blood. How could they make / love Bento for him. Wait a minute. This morning, the president said he was married. Is that true? "President, did your wife make it for you?" Chapter 2752 Huo Chonglou did not answer his question, but looked at him with a cold eye, "you are very noisy!" The assistant immediately closed his mouth, then went out very wisely, and closed the door. Huo Chonglou''s attention returned to the love Bento. He looked at the love shaped fried egg and showed a smile that he didn''t even notice. ¡­¡­ Su Yao didn''t expect that he would be touched with porcelain one day. He was just walking on the road as usual. Suddenly, an old man rushed out and lay down in front of him, and he was still shouting. "Come on, I''m about to be killed." He didn''t feel embarrassed. Su Yao felt embarrassed for him. "Old man, I didn''t bump into you at all? And I''m not riding a bike. What am I going to hit you with? " "You didn''t hit me with your car, but you hit me. You''ve knocked me to pieces. You must give me an explanation today, or I''ll never finish with you. " The passers-by who passed by knew that Su Yao had come across the porcelain, but they didn''t stand up to help him, because they didn''t want to make a fuss. Su Yao wanted to laugh, "what do you want?" "Lose money!" "How much?" "At least 50000." Su Yao laughed, "fifty thousand what? Fifty thousand notes? " Hearing this, the old man was angry. "Are you cursing me to death?" "I never said it. You said it yourself." The old man was even more angry, and then cried loudly, "young people nowadays, there is really no morality at all. Even if they bump into me and don''t apologize, now they still curse me to death. I think I still don''t want to live. I think I just bump into death." Su Yao rolled his eyes. "It''s up to you. Whether you live or die has nothing to do with me." With these words, he was ready to leave, but the old man suddenly hugged his thigh, just didn''t let him go, and he was still howling, "everyone come to comment on me..." Some passers-by who didn''t know the truth came over. They looked at the aggrieved old man and the impatient Su Yao, and their hearts turned directly to the old man''s side. "That''s your fault. Since you hit someone, you have to be responsible..." Someone even took out the phone and called the police. The old man''s son came. He didn''t ask why, so he put all the blame on Su Yao. "You knocked my father down and didn''t want to be responsible, did you? I tell you, if you don''t give me an explanation today, I''m not going to finish with you. " He said and pushed. At this time, the police also came, "what are you doing around here? What happened The old man preempted, "Comrade police, you have to make the decision for me..." "Don''t worry, sir. Speak slowly." The old man talked about the origin there. Of course, he put all his mistakes on Su Yao and picked himself clean. After hearing this, the police were silent for a while, and then looked at Su Yao, "comrade, tell the truth, did you hit someone?" "No, I won''t admit anything I''ve never done." "Do you have any evidence to prove it?" "I have proof here that he is innocent." At this time, a sound came out. Chapter 2753 All of a sudden, everyone looked in the direction of the sound. Su Yao also saw it, and then he saw Zhu Yunsheng standing there. If he didn''t make a mistake, it should be Zhu Yunsheng who said that just now. What''s going on? Isn''t Zhu Yunsheng a selfish person? Why would you stand up and help him? And to put it bluntly, shouldn''t he be in love with Zhu Yunsheng now? When did Zhu Yunsheng become so kind? Did the sun come out in the west? The more he thought about it, the more confused he was, and the more wary he looked at Zhu Yunsheng. Zhu Yunsheng has noticed, so he is a little confused now. "System, why does Su Yao look at me like that?" [he doesn''t know you. Now you suddenly jump out to help him. He probably doubts what your purpose is. ¡¿The system said. Zhu Yunsheng thought it over carefully and thought it was quite reasonable, so he soon put the matter behind him. "I have evidence to prove it, and what I can see clearly just now is that the old man went to su He lay in front of the little brother The expression on the old man''s face was a little uncomfortable. But the old man''s son scolded directly, and even robbed Zhu Yunsheng''s mobile phone. "What are you talking nonsense about there? I think you are with him. You two deliberately bully our father and son together." Zhu Yunsheng nimbly avoided his outstretched hand. "If you know you have a clear conscience, why are you so excited? And why are you robbing my cell phone? You don''t want to destroy the evidence, do you "Comrade police, please stop him first, or the evidence will be destroyed by him." The policemen looked at each other, then went up and stopped the man, "comrade, calm down." The man said: -- Calm down. If you have any evidence in that smelly boy''s hand, it''s over. Zhu Yunsheng opened the video and held up his mobile phone, "look here, this is the evidence." The onlookers looked in succession and found that Su Yao was really innocent. In that video, Su Yao is walking when the old man suddenly rushes out and lies down in front of him, then starts to tumble "It turned out that I was touching porcelain. I''m old enough to do such a thing. I don''t know how ashamed I am." "A few days ago, I also met a porcelain bumper. If it wasn''t for the surveillance, I would have been mistaken." "These porcelain bumpers are really damned..." The father and son knew that they had failed this time, so they wanted to sneak away while everyone was not paying attention. But before he could slip away, Zhu Yunsheng suddenly yelled, "police comrades, they want to run." The police quickly came forward to stop them, "come with us to the police station." Father and son It''s a real steal. After the police took the father and son away, the onlookers all walked away, leaving Su Yao and Zhu Yunsheng standing there. Although Su Yao didn''t like Zhu Yunsheng, after all, Zhu Yunsheng helped him, so he said thank you to Zhu Yunsheng, "thank you for coming forward to help me, otherwise I will be wronged by the father and son." "It''s no big deal. Don''t thank me." Zhu Yunsheng smiles very heartily, which is totally different from the one in the plot. Chapter 2754 Su Yao doubted whether the Zhu Yunsheng standing in front of him at this moment was fake. "May I ask your name?" "I wish you a happy birthday." Zhu Yunsheng said with a smile. Su Yao It''s really Zhu Yunsheng. But what''s going on? Is it difficult for him to wear the same person''s position again? It shouldn''t be. "Tangyuan, am I on the same plane or the same plane?" "In situ." Tangyuan said, "what''s the matter?" "Don''t you think Zhu Yunsheng is a little strange? Doesn''t he seem to be the kind of person who helps others? " "It''s no surprise to me that the people he made for himself included helping others. If he shows his pure bad, how can so many people like him Su Yao thought about it carefully and thought that what he said was quite reasonable, so he didn''t worry about it any more. "Thank you for helping me, Mr. Zhu." "I said it''s just a small matter, but if you have to thank me, then..." "So what?" What does this guy want to say? Is it difficult to ask yourself to give up Huo Chonglou to him? If he really made such a rude request, would he beat him or beat him? "Actually, I don''t have any friends." Zhu Yunsheng sighed as he said, "you fit my eye. I wonder if you can make friends with me?" Listen to this sentence, Su Yao''s pupil is violent earthquake. What did Zhu Yunsheng say just now? Zhu Yunsheng wants to be friends with him? You said you didn''t have any friends? This is cheating a three-year-old. He has so many friends and so many boyfriends. But what is the picture of Zhu Yunsheng? Oh, he knows. Zhu Yunsheng must have failed to see Huo Chonglou that day, so he wants to approach Huo Chonglou through him. Zhu Yunsheng really tried his best to get close to Huo Chonglou. Why don''t we just play it by ear. That way, you can also stare at Zhu Yunsheng. Su Yao never thought of another possibility, that is, Zhu Yunsheng was greedy for his body. "Of course." Su Yao showed a very bright smile. Zhu Yunsheng felt that he was about to ascend to heaven. Su Yao is so cute. In his last life, he was so crazy that he would treat Su Yao like that. In this life, he must pour out all the water in his head. Zhu Yunsheng didn''t expect Su Yao to agree so readily. He couldn''t believe his ears. "Do you agree?" Su Yao nodded, "yes, from now on, we are friends." Zhu Yunsheng stretched out his hand and pinched his thigh. "Hiss, it''s true. I''m not dreaming." Zhu Yunsheng was so excited that he picked up Su Yao. "That''s great. I finally have friends." Su Yao''s eyes were dead, and his hands were ready to move You really love acting. Why don''t you enter the entertainment industry when you like acting so much? If you''re in the entertainment business, you''re sure to win several trophies. ¡°¡­¡­ Zhu Yunsheng, can you let me go? " If you don''t let go, I''ll hit you. Huo Chonglou, who was driving by, saw the scene of Su Yao and Zhu Yunsheng holding together. Looking at Zhu Yunsheng''s eyes, he felt that something very important was going to be robbed. So he stopped the car and walked towards them, "Su Yao, what are you doing here?" Chapter 2755 Listening to this familiar voice, Su Yao and Zhu Yunsheng''s hearts "clattered" at the same time. Su Yao didn''t want Huo Chonglou to see Zhu Yunsheng. Although he is quite confident of himself, the protagonists don''t know whether there is any magnetism or not. They always attract each other. Zhu Yunsheng didn''t want to see Huo Chonglou. As soon as he saw Huo Chonglou, he would think of what happened in his last life. "I''m sorry, I suddenly think that I have something very important. I''ll go first. Goodbye!" Before the voice came down, Zhu Yunsheng ran away without looking back, as if he had met a fierce beast. Su Yao felt that there was something wrong with Zhu Yunsheng. He looked at the direction of Zhu Yunsheng''s departure, and his eyes were confused. What''s going on? Normally speaking, after seeing Huo Chonglou, shouldn''t Zhu Yunsheng come up to chat up immediately? But why didn''t he talk to Huo Chonglou? And running so fast? What happened when he didn''t know? Huo Chonglou saw that Su Yao had been looking at the direction of Zhu Yunsheng''s departure. Suddenly, he was a little upset and his tone became colder. "What are you looking at? Who was that man just now? " "Don''t you know him?" Su Yao looked at him with suspicious eyes, and his heart was more confused. This shouldn''t be. He remembers that Zhu Yunsheng went to Huo Chonglou before. According to the routine, these two people must have met. How could they not know each other? Could Huo Chonglou play with him here? "Why should I know him?" Huo Zhonglou asked. "And why did you just hold him?" Su Yao, "..." How does that make him answer? ¡°¡­¡­ He said he wanted to make a friend with me, and I agreed. He was very excited and hugged me What''s the matter with this inexplicable feeling of guilty? He didn''t seem to have done anything wrong, did he? Smell speech, Huo Chong Lou frowned, "he said that he wants to make a friend with you, you agree, your brain is full of water?" Su Yao was discontented. "Your brain is full of water. It''s my business who I make friends with. Does it have anything to do with you?" Huo Chonglou doesn''t want to quarrel with him, because there''s no need to quarrel over such trifles, "get on the bus." Su Yao looked at him and said, "where are you going?" "Go home." "I''m not going. I''m going to hang out for a while. Go back by yourself." Su Yao said. Huo Chonglou didn''t speak any more. He got into the car and drove away. He didn''t even have the chance to regret it. Su Yao No, would you stop asking me? Do you believe I''ll hit you when I get back? In fact, Zhu Yunsheng didn''t go far. He hid behind the pillar and didn''t come out until Huo Chonglou left. "Su Yao, who was that just now?" "It''s my husband." Su Yao replied. "So you''re married, but your husband feels a little difficult to get along with. Does he often give you cold violence?" Su Yao didn''t speak because he didn''t know how to answer. After all, in the original plot, Huo Chonglou''s attitude towards the original owner has always been cold and violent. Zhu Yunsheng sighed and looked at Su Yao with pity. "You are so good, but he doesn''t know how to cherish it at all. It''s really wrong to be with him. If I had such an object as you, I would hold it in the palm of my hand and spoil it. " Chapter 2756 Su Yao was completely confused. What''s the matter with this speech? Does Zhu Yunsheng want to green him or green Huo Chonglou? No, how can Zhu Yunsheng think of him. Zhu Yunsheng must have been trying to stir up the relationship between him and Huo Chonglou, so as to take advantage of the opportunity. That''s why he said that. Zhu Yunsheng''s scheming is so deep that he has to be on guard. Zhu Yunsheng kept talking there, and he also held Su Yao''s hand, "if he is not good to you, or hit you or something, you must not bear it, that will only make him worse." "Oh." Su Yao answered very perfunctorily. When Zhu Yunsheng saw that he didn''t take his words to heart, he felt that he hated the iron. "You must remember what I said just now. I will never harm you." Su Yao Absolutely not to me? I''m afraid you don''t believe that. If you say something against your will, will your conscience not hurt? "I see. Thank you for telling me that." "You and I don''t have to say thank you. We are friends now, are we?" Zhu Yunsheng said with a smile. Su Yao''s mood is very complicated You don''t have to. It''s not necessary. It''s really not necessary. You don''t have to play the game of friendship with me in order to get close to Huo Chonglou. "What do you think of my husband?" "I''m a good-looking person, but I''m not very good at it." Zhu Yunsheng replied. "Do you like his type?" "No, I like your type." I wish Yunsheng a shy smile, "if I can have an object like you, I will be happy to die." Listen to this, Su Yao''s pupil is violent earthquake. What does Zhu Yunsheng mean? Is Zhu Yunsheng greedy for his body? No, it''s impossible. Zhu must be saying something ironic. Yes, Zhu Yunsheng must be saying something ironic. Zhu Yunsheng looked at Su Yao''s face and sighed, "it''s just a pity." If only he could be reborn before Su Yao married Huo Chonglou, then he would have a great chance to succeed in Su Yao''s strategy. But now He couldn''t fight the devil Huo Chonglou, so he had to do his best. As for the outcome, it''s up to fate. Su Yao ear sharp heard this sentence, "what a pity?" "Nothing." Zhu Yunsheng said with a smile, "it''s noon now. Why don''t we have lunch together?" Su Yao didn''t want to have lunch with his "rival" at all, so he refused without hesitation, "no, my friend is still waiting for me. I want to go back and make lunch for him." Zhu Yunsheng Su Yao actually made lunch for Huo Chonglou himself?! If he remembers correctly, Su Yao is a young master who doesn''t touch yangchunshui. Even if the Su family is in decline, he doesn''t have to cook by himself. But in order to win the favor of Huo Chonglou, he learned to cook. Damn, Huo Chonglou is really a winner in life. He''s really going to die of acid. He also wants to have such an object as Su Yao. Why is Huo Chonglou so lucky? "I didn''t expect that you could cook. You''re so good. Like me, I''m nothing. " Su Yao You don''t have to belittle yourself. You''re still very capable. After all, you''ve been having sex with several men at the same time. You haven''t turned over yet, have you? Chapter 2757 "I don''t know if I have the chance to eat the food you cooked, but I think it''s impossible." Zhu Yunsheng sighed as he spoke, but he was still a little depressed. It''s like I''m really lost because I can''t eat the food he cooked. Su Yao Why does Zhu Yunsheng want to eat his cooking? Is there something wrong with the brain? "My cooking is very poor. Either I put too much salt or too much water. It''s not delicious at all, so I think you''d better not try." "Won''t your husband dislike your cooking?" I wish Yunsheng blurted out such a sentence subconsciously. After he reflected what he said, he apologized, "I''m really sorry, I really don''t have any malice." "Nothing." Su Yao didn''t care about Zhu Yunsheng''s words at all. "It''s late. I''m going back." "Are you angry?" "No Su Yao is really speechless. Which eye of Zhu Yunsheng can see that he is angry? What does Zhu Yunsheng regard himself as? Why is this man so narcissistic? "I''m really going back." "Shall I take you back?" "No more." He knew that the reason why Zhu Yunsheng wanted to be friends with him was to get close to Huo Chonglou. All of a sudden, I sent him back to get close to Huo Chonglou, and probably to see where Huo Chonglou lived, and then I could go to Huo Chonglou secretly when he was away next time. Insidious. Zhu Yunsheng is too insidious. He must be on guard, or he will steal the house from this shameless guy. "I''ll just go back myself, but I won''t trouble you." Seeing that Su Yao refused, Zhu Yunsheng didn''t force him. After all, his task is to attack Su Yao. If this makes Su Yao''s impression of himself worse, the difficulty of the strategy is likely to increase. Although he never thought that he would attack, he couldn''t lift a stone and hit himself in the foot. "Wait a minute." Zhu Yunsheng suddenly stopped him, "we haven''t exchanged contact information yet." Su Yao I want to exchange contact information with him. He knew that Zhu Yunsheng must want to know Huo Chonglou''s love, so he would like to exchange contact information with him. In this case, he would like to wish Yunsheng a piece of yin and let his dream break. "OK, let''s exchange our contact information now." Zhu Yunsheng didn''t expect that he was so easy to get to Su Yao''s contact information. He felt that he was dreaming. He pinched his thigh and realized that he was not dreaming. Zhu Yunsheng could hardly bear the excitement in his heart. "System, do you see? I want Su Yao''s contact information so soon. I''m really a talent. I suddenly have a lot of self-confidence, I will be able to win Su Yao''s victory If there were entities in the system, he would roll his eyes. Self confidence is a good thing, but overconfidence is conceit. You''d better take it easy. ¡¿ ZHU Yunsheng was immediately dissatisfied, "Hey, you don''t need to pour cold water on me even if you look down on me? Can you see which system is like you? " I''m me, I''m a different firework. ¡¿ [don''t compare me with those garbage systems. I''m different from them. ¡¿ ZHU Yunsheng It can''t be compared, because you are more rubbish than them. Chapter 2758 Before returning to Huo''s home, Su Yao found that Zhu Yunsheng had sent a message via wechat. Oh, it''s really urgent. With the idea that Zhu Yunsheng might have asked about Huo Chonglou, he opened wechat. And then he realized it wasn''t what he thought it was. After seeing what the message was, his pupils began to shake violently. What''s the situation? Why does Zhu Yunsheng ask what he likes to eat instead of what Huo Chonglou likes to eat? Is there something wrong with Zhu Yunsheng''s brain? Oh, he knows. Zhu Yunsheng must go deep into the enemy and know what Huo Chonglou likes to eat by what he likes to eat. Insidious, it is too insidious, he has never seen such a person as Zhu Yunsheng. Now he might as well make a plan and see what Zhu Yunsheng is going to do next. Therefore, Su Yao replied that there are so many things I like to eat. I can''t tell what I like to eat. Zhu Yunsheng doesn''t think there is anything wrong with this sentence, because he likes to eat a lot. If he were to answer the question, he would not be able to answer it himself. Zhu Yunsheng: do you have anything to eat recently? Su Yao''s face was like a subway grandfather looking at his mobile phone, "..." Why do you always ask him about food? Do you want to poison him? Tut Tut, this guy really has ulterior motives. Su Yao: why do you always ask me about food? In your eyes, am I just a rice man? Looking at the reply, Zhu Yunsheng quickly explained: No, no, I don''t mean that. I just want to know your preferences. Know what he likes? I''m afraid I don''t want to know what FOK Chong Lou likes. Su Yao sneered: why do you want to know my preferences? Zhu Yunsheng: aren''t we friends now? It''s normal to know your friends. Are you unhappy? If you don''t want to say it, just think I didn''t say anything. I''m really sorry. Although this paragraph is normal, Su Yao''s grievances are revealed between the lines, and he seems to have been bullied by him. Zhu Yunsheng''s means are really high. But also, if Zhu Yunsheng''s means are not high, how can he become the king of the sea. But this kind of trick is useless to Su Yao. He will never be fooled. Su Yao: I''m not angry. I''m not that mean. It''s just that we just met. I feel embarrassed when you suddenly ask me these questions. In fact, I''ve always wanted to eat the Millennium cake, but I have no time to buy it. After receiving this message, Zhu Yunsheng did not reply immediately, but first went to the map to search where the Millennium cake was, and then found that it was quite far away from this area. If you go there, it will take a while. However, in order to attack Su Yao, it is no problem to sacrifice a little of his personal relationship. Zhu Yunsheng made up his mind to go to the cake shop tomorrow. Zhu Yunsheng: it turns out that you like sweet food. Then we are really predestined friends. I also like sweet food. Su Yao rolled his eyes. Like sweets? You''re lying to ghosts. The thing you hate most is sweets. In order to achieve their own goals, you really have enough to fight. I''m so ashamed of myself. Chapter 2759 Su Yao: sorry. Next, I won''t talk to you. I''m going to make lunch. In fact, Zhu Yunsheng wants to talk with Su Yao for a while, so that he can know Su Yao''s other preferences. But he knows that he can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, and this kind of thing has to be done slowly. Otherwise, if he overdos it, it may lead to Su Yao''s disgust, so he controls himself. Zhu Yunsheng: OK, I won''t disturb you. I''ll talk to you when I have time. Su Yao: I''ll talk to you later. When Su Yao came in, Huo Chonglou was sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper. Hearing the footsteps, he looked up at Su Yao, then waved to him, "come here." Su Yao was a little dissatisfied with the dog like action, so he directly ignored Huo Chonglou and sat on the other side. Huo Chonglou frowned, "are you angry? Are you angry that I didn''t bring you back? " Su Yao rolled a white eye, "you misunderstood, I am not angry at all, that kind of small matter is not worth me angry at all." "Then why didn''t you talk to me just now?" "I''m talking to you now, aren''t I?" It''s really puzzling. Huo Chonglou "Oh", there is no afterword. After a while, he said quietly, "I''m hungry." Su Yao is a little speechless, "then you tell the chef, what''s the use of telling me?" He was going to cook lunch, but now he doesn''t want to. No why, just simply don''t want to do it. "The chef is off today." Huo Chonglou said, "and I want to eat your cooking again. Your cooking is delicious." Although he said this without expression, Su Yao felt that he had been praised by him, so he was a little embarrassed. "Is that true?" "It''s true, so you can do it for me again." Su Yao wanted to agree, but when he turned around, he thought that Huo Chonglou was probably for dinner, so he said so. His inner excitement was calmed down again. "But I don''t want to do it. You''d better order takeout." Huo could not help frowning. Take out? He has never ordered takeout, and it''s not healthy at all. "Forget it." Huo said and stood up. Su Yao had been waiting for him to beg for himself, but he didn''t expect that he would give up. Suddenly, he felt that his fist hit the cotton What are you doing? " "Go to the study." Huo Chonglou said. Su Yao frowned, "are you not going to have lunch?" Huo Chonglou did not speak. Su Yao held him, "you can''t do this. Sooner or later, you will bring down your body. I''ll hurt myself and make you a lunch." Huo Chung Lou turned around and stared at him for a moment. Then he said, "why do you have a smell of perfume on your body? It smells bad Su Yao why didn''t he smell a perfume on his body? "do you spray perfume too?" Su Yao was a little muddled. "I didn''t spray it. I never used perfume." has a keen sense of smell, so he really can''t love perfume. But the smell of Huo Chonglou is very good. Huo Chonglou looks as usual, "it should be the man who is holding you together today." did not know how. After hearing this sentence, Su Yao suddenly had a lyric in her mind. , you smell of her perfume. It''s my nose. Chapter 2760 Stop! He didn''t do anything wrong to Huo Chonglou. Why should he feel guilty? And Zhu Yunsheng is just for Huo Chonglou. "Don''t get me wrong. He picked it up all of a sudden. I''ve never done anything sorry for you." "You''d better not have done something that I''m sorry about." Huo Chonglou said with a smile, "or I''ll break your leg." Words fall, his line of sight falls in some place of Su Yao''s lower body. Su Yao felt cold in his crotch. He clamped his legs subconsciously. Then he reflected that his action was a bit of a counsellor. "What do you think of me as? Even if you cheat, I will never cheat! " Su Yao''s eyes glared at Huo Chonglou. "And I''ll tell you, if I find out that you''ve done something I''m sorry for, I''ll chop you off and feed it to the dog." Huo Chong Lou after hearing this sentence, also feel inexplicably oneself stride next cool. ¡°¡­¡­ I''m hungry. " "OK, I see. I''ll make lunch for you now!" Su Yao made bowl noodles for Huo Chonglou. Of course, he did not forget to make a bowl for himself. Looking at the top coriander, the eyes of Huo Chonglou are full of disgust, "why put coriander?" Su Yao He forgot that Huo Chonglou didn''t eat coriander. "Some of them are good to eat, and they even dislike them. I think you''d better be hungry like this." With that, Su Yao was about to bring the bowl of noodles in front of Huo Chonglou. Huo Chonglou rushed to protect his face, "I don''t dislike it. I just don''t like coriander." "I see. I won''t let it go next time. Pick it out by yourself." Su Yao said and ate a mouthful of coriander. Huo Chonglou I can''t believe that anyone in the world likes coriander. Why does coriander exist? Huo Chonglou silently picked out all the coriander in the bowl, and then ate it. At this moment, the atmosphere between them is very harmonious. After a while, Huo Chonglou said, "today''s dinner is also troublesome for you." At that moment, Su Yao wanted to buckle the bowl on his head Sorry, I won''t cook dinner. You''d better find someone else. " Huo Chonglou: "Oh." Oh, what? Are you expressing your dissatisfaction with me? "Have you forgotten one thing?" Huo Chonglou thought carefully, "No." "It''s been a month since we got married." Su Yao reminded. Huo Chong Lou instantly remembered, "do you want me to take you out to play?" Su Yao rolled his eyes, "nonsense." "But I don''t have time, or you''d better go by yourself." Su Yao took a deep breath. "Are you kidding me?" If he had gone alone, he would have gone long ago. Is it a mistake to bring it up all of a sudden? "You promised me before. Do you want to go back?" "No Huo Chonglou immediately denied. "Then don''t make excuses." Su Yao snorted coldly, "if you dare to go back, I''ll go to grandfather Huo to complain." "If he hears you call him that, he will be angry again." Su Yao picked next eyebrow, "how, are you going to complain?" Huo Chonglou shook his head. "I''m not as careful as you are." "You mean I''m very careful?" "No "You have." Huo Chonglou Chapter 2761 Su Yao didn''t expect to meet Zhu Yunsheng again, and he was holding the Millennium cake. He thought of what he had said to Zhu Yunsheng on wechat before and couldn''t help falling into silence. Can''t Zhu Yunsheng be bought for him? It''s impossible, isn''t it? No matter whether it is or not, you should not be seen by Zhu Yunsheng, or you will be entangled by him again. At that time, when he wanted to make a detour, Zhu Yunsheng had found him. "Su Yao." Zhu Yunsheng waved to him with a very bright smile on his face. But that smile looked disgusting to Su Yao. "I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s really a coincidence." "It''s a coincidence, and it proves that we are destined to each other." Zhu Yunsheng didn''t see Su Yao''s difference and continued to smile. In fact, it''s not a coincidence. He learned Su Yao''s itinerary from the system in advance, and then waited for Su Yao here to make an encounter, and then Su Yao turned his eyes secretly. Who''s with you? Even if it''s true, it''s just bad luck. Su Yao squeezed out a fake smile, "it seems like this is right, but I still have something to do now, I''m afraid I can''t talk to you." "It''s OK. It''s OK. It''s the same with chatting on wechat." Zhu Yunsheng is considerate. "If you have something to do, just go to work, but don''t let yourself be too tired, or someone will feel sad." "Then I''ll go. Goodbye." "Wait!" Zhu Yunsheng suddenly stopped him. "What''s the matter?" "I have something for you." Zhu Yunsheng said and handed the cake in his hand. Su Yao pretended to be surprised, "the cake of the Millennium family?" "Yes, you told me before that you like the cake of this company, so I went to buy it specially." "For me?" Su Yao pointed to himself. Zhu Yunsheng nodded. "Why are you so nice to me? Do you have any intention for me? " It''s really strange. Why did Zhu Yunsheng go so far to buy this cake for him? Does Zhu Yunsheng have any intention for him? Is there poison in this cake? "You and I are friends. It''s not normal for a friend to give something to a friend?" That''s right. I''ve got a plan for you. How''s it going? However, Zhu Yunsheng only dared to say the following words in his heart. He felt that if he said it, he would scare Su Yao away. Su Yao No, it''s not normal at all. We''ve only known each other for a few days, but our relationship is not so good. And we are enemies. Moreover, there is a good saying. If there is nothing to be courteous, it''s either cheating or stealing. There must be some purpose in your courting me. "Isn''t that good? I remember the cakes in his family are very expensive. It''s too expensive for you. " "Nothing, just a little money." Anyway, he found several big wrongdoers over there, and this money is nothing at all. "If you don''t take it, I''ll think you don''t have my friend in mind." Su Yao I''m sorry, I''ve never thought of you as a friend. "I''ll take it, but don''t do that next time." When Zhu Yunsheng saw that he was finally willing to accept it, he was immediately relieved, "OK." "Don''t you say you have something else to do? I won''t disturb you. Goodbye." "Goodbye." Chapter 2762 After Zhu Yunsheng left, Su Yao pulled the cake into the garbage can without hesitation. Even if there was nothing wrong with the cake, he would not eat it. Tang Yuan didn''t understand his way of doing this, and he was a little distressed about the cake that was thrown away. After all, the cake needed 200 yuan. "Host, there''s nothing wrong with that cake. Why did you throw it away? Your behavior is a waste of food, you know? " "I ask you, if your rival gives you something to eat, will you eat it?" Tangyuan listening to this, suddenly fell into silence. If his rival suddenly gave him something to eat, he certainly would not want it. But the key is that he doesn''t even have an object now. Where is his rival? Ah! He knew that the host must be mocking him for being a single dog. This is too much! "Host, even if I''m a single dog now, you don''t have to prick my heart like this, do you?" "I''ve been with you for so long, can''t you be nice to me?" Su Yao was speechless. "I think you''d better check your brain. I''ve never thought you''re a single dog." "Why not?" "Why? You have to show me the evidence. " Tangyuan suddenly choked Anyway, there is. " "Don''t slander people without evidence." Tangyuan was very angry, "you Forget it, I won''t talk to you any more. If I have time to fight with you here, I might as well read more books. " "I don''t want to talk to you about nutrition here." Tangyuan ¡­¡­ Next. Su Yao found that he could meet Zhu Yunsheng every day. If it''s once or twice, it''s a coincidence. But it''s not a coincidence that we can meet every day. He seriously doubts whether Zhu Yunsheng has been following himself all the time. So after meeting Zhu Yunsheng once, he came straight to the point, "you tell me the truth, why can I meet you every day, you should not be following me secretly?" I wish Yunsheng a very innocent expression. "How can it be? How could I do such a thing? Besides, why am I following you? " Su Yao stopped talking because he didn''t know what to say. Do you mean "because you want to rob Huo Chonglou from me"? If you say that, it will be exposed. "Then why do I meet you every day?" "It may be God''s arrangement." Zhu Yunsheng said, "this proves that we have a lot of predestination." Su Yao Go to your mother''s fate! I don''t want to have any fate with you! Seeing that Su Yao didn''t speak, Zhu Yunsheng was a little flustered. He put on an expression of grievance. "Don''t you want to see me? Am I troubling you? " Su Yao It can hold both green tea and white lotus. Is your business really rich? "If you don''t want to see me, I won''t be in front of you from now on." "No, I''m just confused." That won''t do. He would like to see Zhu Yunsheng in the open, or be on guard against Zhu Yunsheng. Otherwise, who knows what kind of things Zhu Yunsheng will do. Hearing the speech, I wish Yunsheng a little relieved. It seems that Su Yao has dispelled his doubts. However, it''s better to reduce the frequency of meeting with Su Yao next time, otherwise Su Yao will doubt again. Chapter 2763 Su Yao grinds and blisters Huo Chonglou, and finally Huo Chonglou agrees to take him out for a few days. Su Yao was very excited to pack up his things, and then he set out with Huo Chonglou. The location was chosen by Huo Chonglou, but Su Yao didn''t know. But he thought that Huo Chonglou would choose a very romantic place. But when he saw the sea in front of him, he found that he was wrong, and he was very wrong. People like Huo Chonglou can basically say goodbye to the word "Romance". Perhaps Su Yao''s resentment was too heavy. Huo Chonglou said, "what''s the matter? Aren''t you satisfied with this place?" Su Yao did not dare to say that he was not satisfied. He felt that if he said it, Huo Chonglou would say it every minute. It''s hard for him to let Huo Chonglou take him out to play, but it can''t be in vain. "No, no, I''m very satisfied. Let''s play." Huo Chonglou looked at the men and women standing on the beach who wanted to wear nothing. He looked back in disgust. "Go ahead yourself. I have something else to do." Su Yao a little want to curse, "you don''t want to play with me?" Is there only work in Huo Chonglou''s mind? In that case, why did you agree to take him out at that time? Are you playing with him? Huo Chonglou felt Su Yao''s anger, so he hesitated for a while before he said, "no, I really have something. Don''t worry. I''ll come with you as soon as I''m done. " This time, Su Yao didn''t want to have a meaningless quarrel with him. "OK, I''ll believe you this time. Go back quickly." Su Yao said as he took off his coat. Huo Zhonglou saw that he was only wearing a pair of swimming trunks, and it was the kind of tight swimming trunks. Suddenly, he was a little upset, "what are you doing in this way?" Su Yao was speechless. "Now I''m at the seaside. What can I wear if I don''t dress like this? And other people wear it like this. I can''t wear long sleeve trousers, can I? " Huo Chonglou pursed his lips. "Didn''t you notice they were looking at you?" Those people''s eyes are too explicit, let him very uncomfortable. Su Yao looked back and found that there were many people looking at him. But it''s normal. "It''s normal. After all, I''m so good-looking and in good shape. Is it difficult for them not to look at me, but at the bad boss? " Huo Chonglou knows this is true, but his heart is inexplicably upset, "I don''t like you dressed like this." Su Yao rolled a big white eye, "I can wear it as I want. It has nothing to do with you. Didn''t you just say you had something else to do? Why don''t you go yet? " What''s the matter with this guy? He''s not the only one dressed like this. And there are more exaggerated ones. He could see clearly just now. There was a man who was wearing T-shirts. Cough, cough. "You go to replace it immediately. If you don''t replace it, go back immediately." Huo Chonglou''s tone is indisputable. Su Yao was already a little impatient. "If you can''t bear to see me dressed like this, you don''t have to look at it. And I don''t think you want to play with me at all. You don''t have to make any excuses. Go back by yourself. " With that, Su Yao stopped talking to him and went to the beach. As soon as he passed, several people came to chat up with him, both men and women. Chapter 2764 Huo Zhonglou saw Su Yao talking and laughing with them, and he was even more upset. The whole body exudes low pressure, which also leads to those people who want to chat with him dare not approach him at all, for fear that they will be killed as soon as they approach him. Huo Zhonglou stares at Su Yao. Su Yao seems to be aware of it. He looks back at him and sticks out his tongue at him, which is quite provocative. Huo Zhonglou finally couldn''t help it. He walked towards Su Yao and firmly grasped Su Yao''s wrist, swearing his sovereignty to others, "he has an object." Su Yao was confused. What''s the situation? He thought that Huo Chonglou would leave immediately, but he didn''t expect that he would come to swear sovereignty. It''s not what he thought. Did the sun come out in the west? Or is he dreaming? Su Yao stretched out his hand and pinched Huo Chonglou''s face, "does it hurt?" Huo Zhong looked at him without expression, "what do you say?" Su Yao Oh, it''s not a dream. There were several people who had some ideas about Su Yao. After hearing what Huo Chonglou had just said, they immediately gave up their ideas. They are quite principled and will never get involved in other people''s feelings. Besides, Huo Chonglou seems to be difficult to get into. Su Yao looked at his wrist, "can you let go? You hold it so tightly that my blood won''t flow. " Huo Chonglou immediately released, "put on your coat." Su Yao was disgusted, "I don''t want it." "Be obedient." "No!" Su Yao avoided Huo Chonglou''s hand and said, "I''m going to play. You can do your own business." With that, he quickly ran to the shallow water, and then dived into the water. After a while, there was no one. Huo Chonglou was a little worried, so he stood by and watched for a while. Seeing that Su Yao was swimming freely in the sea and nothing happened, he temporarily put down his heart and went to do his own business. ¡­¡­ Su Yao himself had a good time, but not long after that, something happened. Because he heard the voice of Zhu Yunsheng. "Su Yao!" He immediately looked in the direction of the sound, and then found that it was Zhu Yunsheng. At this time, Zhu Yunsheng is not far away from him, holding a big crab in his hand. The big crab should be dissatisfied that he was caught by a human being, where he was. So, Zhu Yunsheng''s hand was caught by the big crab''s pliers. Zhu Yunsheng cried out in pain. Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. Seeing that Zhu Yunsheng was unhappy, he was in a good mood. Zhu Yunsheng wanted to swear, but he held back, "Su Yao, can you come and help me?" His eyes were red and he could shed tears at any time. To tell you the truth, Zhu Yunsheng looks pretty good, otherwise there are not so many people who have been touched by him. If other people had seen it, they would have been distressed for a long time. But Su Yao was different. He felt a little sick when he saw Zhu Yunsheng like this. Isn''t it just caught by the crab''s pincers? Is it necessary to put on such an expression? It''s not a girl. I''ll just go on. "But I''m scared, too." Su Yao shrunk his neck and put on a look of fear. "I''ve had this experience before, and now I see this kind of crab, and my psychological shadow will attack again. Shall I call someone else for you?" Chapter 2765 "No more." Zhu Yunsheng didn''t want others to see his humiliating side, and he just wanted to take the opportunity to eat Su Yao''s tofu, so he said, "I''ll think of a way." "All right." Zhu Yunsheng didn''t speak any more. He put the crab into the water. After a while, the crab released its pincers and quickly slipped away. Zhu Yunsheng looked at his hand. The place where he was caught by the crab was already broken and bleeding. What''s more, the sea is salty. It''s like sprinkling salt on the wound. If Su Yao hadn''t been here, he would have cried out again in pain. Zhu Yunsheng tried to divert his attention, "Su Yao, why are you here?" "I''ll come out and play with my family." When Su Yao said this, he had been observing the expression on Zhu Yunsheng''s face. After hearing this, Zhu Yunsheng suddenly felt that he was not a good person. He thought that Su Yao came out to play by himself, but he didn''t think that Su Yao came with Huo Chonglou. No, he doesn''t want to see Huo Chonglou. Thinking of these, the expression on Zhu Yunsheng''s face is a little ferocious. Seeing this, Su Yao thought that he was jealous. He was jealous that he could play with Huo Chonglou. I couldn''t help laughing. "And you, why are you here?" Zhu Yunsheng quickly adjusted the expression on his face, "I''m here to play, too." No, he doesn''t like the sea at all. He came here for Su Yao''s sake. But I didn''t expect that Su Yao came with Huo Chonglou. If he had known, he would not have come. At the thought of Huo Chonglou, Zhu Yunsheng felt that he was about to split. "And your husband? Why didn''t you see him with you? " Oh, Zhu Yunsheng is really here for Huo Chonglou. He is really haunted. "He had something to do, so he didn''t play with me." Hearing the speech, I wish Yunsheng a sigh of relief in an instant. It turns out that Huo Chonglou is not here now. That''s good. Then we can start the performance. "He''s going too far." Zhu Yunsheng was filled with indignation. "He took you out, but he went to do other things instead of playing with you. Is it difficult for him to succeed? Aren''t you the most important one? " Su Yao How strange does that sound? Normally speaking, shouldn''t Zhu Yunsheng blame him? How can we blame Huo Chonglou instead? It''s like holding a grudge for him. No, no, No. Huo Chonglou is not here now. His words can''t be heard by Huo Chonglou at all. Well, Zhu Yunsheng must be trying to stir up the feelings between him and Huo Chonglou, that''s why he said that. Tut Tut, Zhu Yunsheng''s method is too high. And he saw it, or he would have been caught. "There is no way to do this. After all, he has always been like this, and what he wants to do should be very important." Su Yao sighed as he spoke. "Besides, I insist that he come out with me. I''m satisfied that he can promise." Zhu Yunsheng''s heart is more sour. Did Huo Chonglou save the world in his last life, otherwise why could he have such a good object as Su Yao? And Su Yao is so good, but he doesn''t know how to cherish it. Is this the so-called death of drought and death of waterlogging? Damn, it''s so enviable. Chapter 2766 "Don''t help him any more. I don''t think he has you in his heart." He decided that he must dig the corner of Huo Chonglou. As long as the hoe is deep, there is no corner that cannot be dug! The brain circuits of Su Yao and Zhu Yunsheng are not on the same level at all. After listening to this, he even thought that Zhu Yunsheng was trying to stir up the relationship between him and Huo Chonglou. "He can''t be the kind of person you said. Don''t say it." Zhu Yunsheng is in a bit of a hurry. Why didn''t Su Yao listen to him? In Su Yao''s heart, is Huo Chonglou that good? "Calm down. I know you like him, but..." "But what?" Before Zhu Yunsheng finished, Huo Chonglou''s voice suddenly rang. Hearing this familiar voice, Zhu Yunsheng''s PTSD broke out again. He dived into the water and jumped out the next second. Su Yao I don''t think this guy''s got water in his head, right? How can you see Huo Chonglou like a ghost? According to the normal routine, shouldn''t we chat up right away? Oh, he knows. Zhu Yunsheng must have wanted to attract the attention of Huo Chonglou before he did this. Sure enough, the sea king''s thinking is different. Should he learn from Zhu Yunsheng? However, Zhu Yunsheng''s heart is broken. He originally wanted to make his own plan while Huo Chonglou was away. But did not expect Su Yao suddenly appeared. I don''t know if Huo Chonglou heard what he said before? If you hear that, isn''t he going to die? On this thought, Zhu Yunsheng would like to find a way to get in. However, Huo Chonglou has come. He looked at Zhu Yunsheng, who wanted to shrink into a ball, without a trace of temperature in his eyes. He didn''t come just now. He had already come when Zhu Yunsheng told Su Yao. But he did not appear to disturb, because he wanted to hear what Zhu Yunsheng wanted to say to Su Yao. I didn''t expect to hear those words. He is very clear that Zhu Yunsheng''s goal is not himself, but Su Yao. It''s really daring to dig the corner of Huo Chonglou. "I have heard what you just said." Zhu Yunsheng Oh, oh. It''s over! Is it too late for him to perform a death on the spot? "I think it''s necessary for me to explain it again." Huo Chonglou pause, "I don''t want to divorce, Su Yao can only be with me, so you still don''t do meaningless things." Su Yao Why can''t he understand what Huo Chonglou is saying? Zhu Yunsheng was very angry, so he lost most of his reason immediately. "How can you be sure that Su Yao wants to be with you all his life? If he asks you for a divorce, won''t you agree? " Huo Chonglou didn''t answer him, but looked at Su Yao, "will you divorce me?" "No Su Yao answered without hesitation. After getting the satisfactory answer, Huo Chonglou looks at Zhu Yunsheng again, "do you hear me?" Hard, Zhu Yunsheng''s fist hard, "I will never give up!" "Keep working hard, but you will never have a successful day." Zhu Yunsheng I''m so angry. If he can, he really wants to hit the confident face of Huo Chonglou. "I''ll make you regret it." "Come on Zhu Yunsheng Day, his last life is really brain water, will see such a thing! Chapter 2767 Listening to their conversation, Su Yao was even more confused. How could he not understand what the two men were saying? And it''s totally different from what he imagined. Zhu Yunsheng really wants to hit the confident face of Huo Chonglou, but he doesn''t dare. Looking at Huo Chonglou has exhausted all his courage. His legs have softened. If you don''t leave soon, you may do something shameful. He doesn''t want to lose face in front of Huo Chonglou, not to mention that Su Yao is here now. "Just keep on being confident. I''ll see when you can be confident." Huo Chonglou did not pay attention to him, but looked at Su Yao, "let''s go to dinner." Su Yao looked up at the sun in the sky and said, "it''s still early. Why go to eat so soon?" "Because your stomach just screamed." Huo Chonglou said. Su Yao Do you think I''m a loser? "When did my stomach cry? Why didn''t I hear that? I think it''s clear that you want to eat, so make an excuse. " However, as soon as he finished this sentence, his stomach suddenly began to cry. This is really a slap in the face. Su Yao''s face froze "Now you can be sure?" Su Yao hard, hard fists, "can you close your mouth?" "No Su Yao Do you believe I really hit you? Zhu Yunsheng, who was completely ignored, was a little dissatisfied. He tried to insert himself into their topic. "Su Yao, when we meet here, it shows that we have a lot of predestination. Let''s go to dinner together. It''s my treat." Su Yao Do you want to invite me to dinner or Huo Chonglou to dinner? You really don''t miss any chance. "Still not." Huo Chonglou said, "we''re going on a date, so you don''t want to be the light bulb." Huo Chonglou''s words were so straightforward that Zhu Yunsheng was stunned. Zhu Yunsheng took a deep breath and resisted the urge to scold him. "I''m not asking you. I''m asking for Su Yao''s advice." Huo Chonglou gave a perfunctory voice, and then -- "Su Yao, tell him what you think." "Let''s have dinner together." Su Yao said. He wants to see what Zhu Yunsheng is going to do next. Huo Chonglou was full of confidence, but he didn''t expect that Su Yao was on Zhu Yunsheng''s side, so he was even more unhappy with Zhu Yunsheng. But for his good upbringing, he would have been swearing now. Zhu Yunsheng is happy. He smiles at Huo Chonglou, full of provocation. "Do you hear me?" Huo Chonglou didn''t speak, but his eyes were full of killing intention. Su Yao suddenly felt that the smoke of gunpowder between Huo Chonglou and Zhu Yunsheng was to rob him. Su Yao Illusion. It must be an illusion. How could such an outrageous thing happen to him? Zhu Yunsheng must be in order to attract the attention of Huo Chonglou, will deliberately annoy Huo Chonglou. It''s like boys like a girl and bully that girl. "You two are almost enough." Zhu Yunsheng put on a very aggrieved look, "Su Yao, your object is really fierce, I just want to play with you, but he did this to me. Did he do the same to you when he was at home? You are so pathetic. " Huo Chonglou Chapter 2768 Zhu Yunsheng continues his performance. "People like him are not suitable to spend a lifetime with them. I think you''d better jump out of the fire, or it''s too late to regret." Huo Chonglou was almost laughed by his words, "Su Yao, is this your friend?" "This..." Su Yao really didn''t know what to say. He didn''t regard Zhu Yunsheng as his friend at all. The reason why he promised to make friends with Zhu Yunsheng before was to see what Zhu Yunsheng would do. "You really have a bad eye." "Yes, his vision is a little bad, otherwise how could he like you?" Zhu Yunsheng was not prepared to say these words, but Huo Chonglou''s words really annoyed him. He couldn''t help it, so he said it. Su Yao felt that his head was going to explode. "You two should have a fight." "I''ve never been as fussy as a villain." Zhu Yunsheng is about to die of anger, "I''m a villain, that''s right, but you''re not a good thing." Su Yao really didn''t want to hear the two of them quarrel without nutrition, so he turned around and left. Seeing this, Huo Chonglou catches up quickly. "Su Yao, wait for me!" Zhu Yunsheng originally wanted to catch up, but Huo Chonglou suddenly turned around and gave him a cold look. Zhu Yunsheng''s originally feverish brain calmed down and thought of what happened in his last life. He couldn''t help shivering. If you think about what you said to Huo Chonglou just now, you will die in the same place. Did he have a brain attack just now? Why did he say that? Don''t you think you''re dying fast enough? But why does he always feel strange? In the last life, although Huo Chonglou liked Su Yao, his mind was hidden in his heart, and he was not indifferent to Su Yao all the time. But just now Huo Chonglou said that for Su Yao''s sake. It''s a long time to see. Is Huo Chonglou reborn? Hiss! If so, then he has no chance at all. "System, are you there?" If you have anything to say, just say it. ¡¿ "is Huo Chonglou reborn?" [No. ¡¿ "really not?" Zhu Yunsheng is dubious, "then why does he keep up with his life?" Do you know the word "Butterfly Effect"? ¡¿ "you mean my rebirth has changed things around me?" Yes, that''s it. ¡¿ "but why do I still think something is wrong? Is Huo Chonglou really not reborn? " The system is getting impatient. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Huo Chonglou in person. ¡¿ "forget it." You think I''m stupid. If you really ask, it will expose the fact that you are reborn? If there is nothing else, I will be offline. ¡¿ "what''s the rush to go offline? Can''t you talk to me for a while? " What can I talk to you about recently? ¡¿ "why not?" Your brain is too stupid. We can''t talk together. You''d better find someone else and be obedient. ¡¿ ZHU Yunsheng Are you looking for a fight? " I think you''re looking for it. ¡¿ ZHU Yunsheng [I think what you said just now must have angered Huo Chonglou. Maybe he is planning how to deal with you now. I advise you to be more careful, so that you can save the time to capsize in the sewer. ¡¿ Chapter 2769 Zhu Yunsheng couldn''t help saying, "I''m your host. Do you talk to your host like this?" [I used to take you as my host, but now I regret that I found such a thing. ¡¿ [I know I can''t fight Huo Chonglou, but I still have to work hard. I think you want to kill me. ¡¿ the system said all the things in its heart without breathing. If one day I''m sent to be destroyed, it''s all your fault. ¡¿ it''s the first time that Zhu Yunsheng has been so miserable by his own system, and the whole person has been hoodwinked. After he reacts, the system is offline. Even if you want to go back, it''s too late. So he had to sulk there alone. "Damn, I''m so angry!" Zhu Yunsheng kicked on the stone, and then "Hiss! Even you bully me! " ¡­¡­ Su Yao''s heart is a little flustered, because Huo Chonglou looks at him with dangerous eyes. He swallowed his saliva nervously, avoiding the sight of Huo Chonglou, "what are you looking at me all the time? Is there anything dirty on my face? " "What''s your relationship with that Zhu Yunsheng?" "It''s just ordinary friendship. What''s the matter?" No, no? Is Huo Chonglou interested in Zhu Yunsheng? "You''ll break up with him in the future." "Why?" Su Yao''s face was blank. Huo Chonglou seems to be a little angry, frowned, "you don''t see anything?" Su Yao is more at a loss, "what should I see?" "That Zhu Yunsheng is interested in you. He wants to dig my corner." This sentence suddenly like a bolt from the blue split in Su Yao''s body, his whole person is about to split, "it''s impossible, isn''t it? His goal is clearly you. " "How do you know his target is me?" "It''s not very simple. You are beautiful and golden. You are the dream lover of many people. It''s normal for him to take a fancy to you." Su Yao said, "compared with you, I am ordinary. I''m plain and my family is broke again. No one can look up to me. " Huo Chonglou Do you have any misunderstanding about the four words "plain appearance"? "I think you need to look in the mirror." "Why?" Su Yao was puzzled. Huo Chonglou took a deep breath, hesitated for a long time, and finally said what he said in his heart, "you don''t know how cute you are." The first time he saw Su Yao, a word appeared in his mind - cute. Although there are many lovely things in the world, Su Yao is the most lovely one in his eyes. Cute enough to hit him in the heart On the day when he learned that Su Yao was willing to marry himself, he was very excited. But he didn''t know whether Su Yao liked himself, so he forced himself to keep a lukewarm attitude towards Su Yao. But now he finds that he can''t do that anymore, because other people are looking at his treasure. If he kept it as it is, his treasure might be taken away by that man. He would never allow that to happen. Su Yao was completely stupid. What did he hear just now? Huo Chonglou praised him as cute! Is there something wrong with his ears? "What did you say? Can you say that again? " Chapter 2770 Huo Chonglou''s ears are red. "It''s your fault not to hear clearly. I will never say it again." Su Yao showed a disappointed expression, "really don''t say it again?" "No," he said Huo''s attitude is very firm. Su Yao sighed, "there''s no way. I''d better go back to find Zhu Yunsheng." As soon as the words came out, Zhu Yunsheng was discontented. He grabbed Su Yao''s hand and said, "how dare you?" "What am I afraid of?" "If you dare to go, I''ll break your leg right away, believe it or not?" "Then you fight." Su Yao a pair of fearless appearance, "I don''t believe you are willing to fight me." Then the next second, he suddenly felt that he had been spanked. Su Yao was shocked. What happened just now? Huo Chonglou spanked him? He''s so big, he''s never been spanked. Is Huo Chonglou humiliating him? "Huo Chonglou, what do you mean?" "I''m just proving that I dare to hit you." Huo Zhonglou said solemnly. Su Yao choked in an instant Huo Chonglou, your behavior just now is humiliating me, do you know? " "How can I humiliate you?" "No one has ever spanked me." "Then I''m the first one to spank you." Huo Chonglou seems to be a little satisfied with this point, and the corners of his mouth are a little up. Su Yao took a deep breath. Hold it, hold it, Su Yao. You must hold it. The man opposite is your husband. He is the one you want to spend your whole life with. You can''t beat him silly. Take a step back and be patient for a while The more you think about it, the more angry you are. Su Yao really couldn''t help it, "Huo Chonglou, I''ve decided." "What has been decided?" "I''ll hit you." Huo Chonglou: Oh, there''s no sound. Su Yao a little want to vomit fragrance, "can you stop so perfunctory me?" "How can I deal with you?" Su Yao No wonder this guy can fight with the original owner. In this way, if someone wants to marry him, it''s the ancestors who burn incense. Wait, if he remembers correctly, does Huo Chonglou like the original owner? And now he''s in the body of the original, isn''t he a double? At the thought of this, Su Yao''s face would turn green. "Huo Chonglou, I have a very serious question to ask you now. You must answer me truthfully." "What''s the problem?" "Do you like me before, or do you like me now?" "Before you and now you are not you? Why ask such a stupid question? " Su Yao took a deep breath, "you just need to answer my question." "But I really can''t answer it." Huo Chonglou frowned. He really couldn''t understand why Su Yao asked such a mindless question. What''s the point? "No, you have to choose one!" Su Yao was a little dissatisfied. He raised his voice. Huo Chonglou really doesn''t understand why he will stick to this matter, and he is still so excited. The present Su Yao is not the same as the former Su Yao. Apart from the same name, he is two people in character. Wait! Is Su Yao not the same as the former? If so, it is normal for Su Yaogang to ask such questions. Thinking about this, Huo Chonglou looked at Su Yao with some doubt in his eyes. Su Yao frowned, "Why are you looking at me like this?" "Let''s go to the temple some day." Chapter 2771 Although he has never been superstitious, he can only go to the temple once in this situation. I hope the truth is not what he imagined. Su Yao listened to this endless words, could not help but frown, "what do you want to do in the temple? Are you changing the subject for me? " "I just suddenly felt that it was necessary to go to the temple to worship." Huo Chonglou said. "I don''t believe it. You must be hiding something from me." "If you don''t believe it, don''t believe it. Anyway, I have a clear conscience." Su Yao You speak as if I have a guilty conscience. Huo Chonglou couldn''t help looking at Su Yao again. Su Yao noticed, "why do you look at me like this? Did you do something sorry for me? " Huo Chonglou hesitated for a while, and finally said, "do you think there will be ghosts in this world?" Su Yao is not a fool either. As soon as he heard Huo Chonglou''s words, he felt that he might have been suspected. And it''s probably because I asked that question just now. If he had known that, he shouldn''t have asked like that just now. Now, I don''t know how to dispel the suspicion of Huo Chonglou. "I don''t think there will be such a thing in the world. What''s the matter? Why do you suddenly ask me such a question?" "Nothing." Huo Chonglou sighed. In fact, to tell you the truth, he had a good feeling for the former Su Yao, but he preferred the present Su Yao. If things are really the same as what he imagined, he really doesn''t know what to do, and he doesn''t know how to face Su Yao. And then, I''m afraid he will become a scum man. "Forget it. Let''s go to lunch." Su Yao was still a little worried, so he planned to ask about Tangyuan to see if there was anything he could do. "Tangyuan, Huo Chonglou seems to find that I am not the original owner. What should I do next?" "Host, there is one thing I want to tell you for a long time, but I just can''t find the right time to say it." Tangyuan said with a sigh. "What''s the matter?" "Before I say it, you have to promise me a condition, or I won''t say it." "What conditions?" "Don''t scold me or beat me after I say it." Said Tang yuan. On hearing this, Su Yao felt that Tangyuan must have done something bad behind his back. But he''s used to it. "OK, I promise you this condition, you say it." "I investigated a few days ago and found that Huo Chonglou is not one of the fragments of the main God." Tangyuan said uneasily. Smell speech, Su Yao frowned, "do you mean we are all mistaken?" "That''s right, but there is no fragment of the God in this plane. Let''s go to the dislocation plane. There should be something wrong with the time and space shuttle Bureau." Su Yao Japan, then his efforts in this period of time are not all in vain? Fortunately, he didn''t do anything intimate with Huo Chonglou, otherwise he was afraid to kill himself. "Host, now Huo Chonglou has suspected you. We''d better leave this plane as soon as possible." "Let''s go." Since there are no fragments in this plane, there is no need to continue. "But I don''t want that to happen again." "I see. I will pay more attention to it." The host didn''t scold him. It was the sun coming out in the West. Wait! Why does he think that? Are you addicted to abuse? Chapter 2772 In a daze, Su Yao heard such a dialogue - "Mr. Shen, Mr. Su is in a coma due to excessive blood loss. Now, do you want to continue the kidney exchange operation?" "Go on!" Although he only heard such a dialogue, his intuition told Su Yao that he was the one who was forced to donate his kidney. If he doesn''t wake up again, he will lose a kidney. Kidney is a very important thing for people, even if it is less than half. With this in mind, Su Yao quickly opened his eyes, then forced himself out of bed and prepared to sneak away. But before he could slip away, the man in the suit had found out. "Su Yao, have you forgotten the agreement between you and me?" Su Yao steps a meal, "what agreement?" The man looked at him with some disgust in his eyes, "don''t play silly for me there, and don''t waste your time. This kidney, even if you don''t want to donate it today, you have to donate it to me. " Su Yao rolled his eyes and raised his middle finger to him. "It''s so easy to say. If you have the ability to donate it yourself, you''re retarded!" The disgust in the man''s eyes added a bit, "he has the same face as Nan Xu, but he is so vulgar. Sure enough, no matter what, you can''t compare with Nanxu. " Su Yao rolled his eyes again. "I''m not in the mood to hear such nonsense from you here. Get out of my way. Don''t blame me for being polite to you!" "Su Yao, do you want me to cut off your mother''s medical expenses? You want to be clear. " Su Yao was really impatient. He kicked Shen Huai down and said, "I think you''d better go to the psychiatric department of the hospital with you to have a look at your brain. How dare you threaten me? Is Su Yao so easy to threaten? Silly fork With these words, Su Yao swaggered out. Shen Huai got up from the ground and said, "stop him for me!" The bodyguard at the door immediately stopped. Su Yao stretched out his hand and pulled out his ears. He looked at them with disdain in his eyes. "Get out of the way quickly!" The bodyguards didn''t believe Su Yao, who looked thin and weak, could do anything to them. They started to catch him. But I didn''t expect that Su Yao was just like a loach. He couldn''t catch it at all. And all of a sudden, the sky was dizzy and dizzy. After reaction, they all fell to the ground, completely unaware of what happened in the middle. Shen Huai''s eyes changed when he looked at Su Yao. "Su Yao, I didn''t expect that you have been acting with me all the time. You are really powerful. You cheated me for so long." "What are you?" Su yaoman looked Shen Huai up and down in disgust, as if he was not a human being, but some disgusting rubbish. "You deserve me to act for you, too?" Shen Huai sneered, "Su Yao, I have to admit that your courage is really great, but no matter how bold you are, it''s useless. This is my world, as long as I give you an order..." Before he finished his words, he was interrupted by Su Yao with an impatient face, "what''s your world? Why do you think you are the local emperor? Wake up, I''m dead early in the morning. " "I don''t think you can say this kind of middle two words until you are short of social beating. You didn''t even finish high school, did you "You..." "What are you doing?" Su Yao directly broke the finger he pointed to himself. "Didn''t your mother teach you that it''s impolite to point your finger at others?" "Of course, you may be the only one in your household register." Chapter 2773 Shen Huai was angry because Su Yao was telling the truth. Now he was the only one in his household register. It''s just poking at his pain. He had intended to be kind to Su Yao, but now it seems that he doesn''t need to be kind to Su Yao at all. He must make su Yao regret what he did! "Su Yao, you took my picture first, so don''t blame me for being merciless." Su Yao is really speechless. Why does he always encounter such mental retardation? Can''t you send him a normal opponent? Well, it''s so lonely to be a master. "Can you stop chirping there, just like a girl, if you have the ability, do it with me." Believe it or not, I beat you all over the place? Although Shen Huai''s brain is bubbly, he is not so stupid. The bodyguards he got couldn''t beat Su Yao, let alone himself. If he started with Su Yao, it would be an egg hitting a stone and asking for trouble. He is not su Yao''s rival completely. But he can do it from somewhere else. "You can go now!" Su Yao looked at him, "why, you don''t want my kidney again?" People like Shen Huai won''t give up so easily. Maybe there is a plot brewing in his heart now? Shen Huai Go away No? How is it possible not to? The reason why he went to Su Yao was to dig Su Yao''s kidney to cure Nan Xu''s disease. However, in this case, it is impossible to get Su Yao''s kidney. He had to plan well and make sure he was safe. Nanxu''s illness can''t be delayed. ¡­¡­ As soon as Su Yao got out of the hospital, he received a strange phone call from another hospital, where his mother was treated. It''s time to pay the medical fee. If you don''t pay it within the time limit, you will drive the original owner''s mother out of the hospital immediately. Even if you think with your toes, you can know who did it. Does Shen Huai think that this can make him compromise and let him willingly donate his own kidney?? It''s really naive! The most important thing he needs now is money. The medical expenses can''t defeat him at all. And he was going to change the hospital for his mother. "I''ll pay it right away." Su Yao hung up, called a taxi at the side of the road, and went straight to the hospital where his mother was. Take advantage of this to receive the original plot of this plane. ¡­¡­ This is a pure love article written by Gu Zao, President of dog blood. Male main attack Shen Huai, there is a white moonlight, the white moonlight called South Xu. Shen Huai has been secretly in love with Nan Xu, but Nan Xu doesn''t like him at all. What Nan Xu likes is Shen Huai''s little uncle Xie Mian. It was for Xie Mian that Nan Xu approached Shen Huai and made friends with Shen Huai, but he didn''t expect that Xie Mian didn''t have much contact with Shen Huai at all. And Xie Mian suddenly went abroad. Nan Xu refused to give up, so he went abroad with Xie Mian. Shen Huai had made up his mind to tell Nan Xu, but he didn''t expect that when he wanted to tell Nan Xu, Nan Xu suddenly disappeared, and the phone couldn''t get through. He also called Nan Xu''s friends, but they all said they didn''t know where Nan Xu had gone. Shen Huai was in a bad mood, so he went to the bar to get drunk Chapter 2774 According to Gu Zao''s routine. As long as the hero goes to the bar to get drunk, he will definitely meet the heroine who is working there, and the heroine must be being bullied. The same is true of this novel. Shen Huai as like as two peas in the bar, who are bullied by the guests now, is Su Yao, because the hero is just like his white moonlight Nan Xu, and he is going to help the main character get out of the way. The protagonist is so fond of him that after Shen Huai asked him a lot of questions like checking his household registration, he didn''t get impatient, but answered them one by one. Shen Huai learned the reason why the original owner worked here. as like as two peas, he could not bear to do this work, which was like a face that was exactly the same as Nan Xu. So he proposed to keep the original and he said he had promised to be his lover, and he would help the mother''s mother find a good hospital, and the medical expenses of his mother were all paid by him. The original owner originally wanted to refuse, but he thought that his mother''s illness could not be delayed any longer, so he bit his teeth and agreed. because the owner as like as two peas faces, so Shen Huai is very good to the original owner. The original owner gradually fell in love with Shen Huai. But at this moment, the sudden disappearance of the white moonlight is sure to suddenly appear, and then add to the emotional road of the two protagonists. So several years have no news of South Xu suddenly appeared in front of Shen Huai. It''s said that the best is what can''t be obtained. Although after this period of time, Shen Huai also has a little favor for the original owner. But in his heart, Nan Xu always stood first. So on the day of Yuanzhu''s birthday, Shen Huai left Yuanzhu and went to find Nanxu. The original owner didn''t know the truth, so he thought Shen Huai had something important to do, so he suddenly left him. But soon after, he saw Shen Huai holding Nan Xu together and realized that he was just a double. Knowing the truth, the original owner was very sad. He went to ask Shen Huai for a clear answer. But I didn''t expect that Shen Huai didn''t admit it, and don''t let him think about it. Even in order not to let the original owner doubt, he did not go to Nan Xu recently, but has been accompanying the original owner. Of course, he did it for a different purpose. He wanted the original owner''s kidney in order to cure Nanxu''s disease. However, he could not hide it for a long time. The original owner soon knew about it. He asked Shen Huai out loud and said that he would never donate his kidney to Nan Xu. But I didn''t expect Shen Huai to threaten him with his mother. Shen Huai said that he didn''t donate his kidney to Nanxu, so he immediately paid for his mother''s medical expenses. He also said that he would make a phone call to every hospital, so that those hospitals would not receive his mother. The original owner had no choice but to compromise. He donated a kidney to Nanxu, and then took a large sum of money to him and took his mother abroad. After the original master left, Shen Huai suddenly realized that he had fallen in love with the original master. So he went abroad, and then with the original owner staged a play of you abuse me, I abuse you, after all kinds of hardships, finally played the he ending. ¡­¡­ After digesting the original plot, Su Yao only feels that there is a mouthful of old blood choking in his throat. It''s not like spitting it out or swallowing it back. It''s really hard Chapter 2775 It''s already such an age. Why do there still exist such novels with three outlooks? What''s more, is there a hole in the original master''s brain? Shen Huai has treated him like that, and even dug up his kidney. He''s still with Shen Huai. I''m afraid it''s not a masochistic tendency, is it? Although this kind of routine is very common in Gu Zao''s article, he really accepts incompetence. And now he wants to pry the owner''s head open to see what''s inside. Su Yao took a few deep breaths, resisted the impulse to curse his mother, got out of the taxi and entered the hospital. When he got to the ward, Zhao Yulan, the mother of the original owner, was taking a nap there, and the hired nurse was sitting beside him. When the nurse saw Su Yao, he was just about to make a noise when Su Yao stopped him. "Shh, keep it down. Don''t wake her up. Give me the list and I''ll pay the fee." The nurse nodded and handed over the list. Su Yao took it, took a look, and went to the front desk to pay. When he came back, Zhao Yulan had woken up. As soon as Zhao Yulan saw him, she showed a happy smile, "come and show me. I haven''t seen you for a while." Su Yao walked over very obediently. Zhao Yulan reached out and touched his hand, then touched his face, and then said, "thin." Su Yao Why do mothers in the world always say these two words? And he''s not thin at all. "You must not have taken good care of yourself during this period. I''ve told you so many times, but you just don''t listen to me..." Su Yao had an impulse to cover his ears. It''s coming. Sure enough, there''s a lot of nagging at this time. "Mom, don''t worry about it. I will take good care of myself." "Yes, I won''t say it." Zhao Yulan some helpless, "how do you have time to see me in the hospital today?" "It''s a day off, and besides coming to see you, there''s another important thing." "What''s important?" "Transfer." "Transfer?" On hearing these two words, Zhao Yulan could not help frowning, "this hospital is very good, why should we transfer? Has something happened? " "Nothing. I just want to work in another place all of a sudden." Su Yao made up a random reason. Those things must not be told to Zhao Yulan. Zhao Yulan''s heart has some problems. This is mainly because she is expected to have a heart attack. "No, you must be hiding something from me." Su Yao "Did you fall out with your boyfriend?" Shen Huai once came to the hospital to see Zhao Yulan several times. Shen Huai also told Zhao Yulan that he was the original owner''s boyfriend. The original owner didn''t want to let people know that he and Shen Huai were in the relationship of being fostered and being fostered, so he didn''t deny it, so Zhao Yulan took it for granted. Seeing Su Yao''s silence, Zhao Yulan became more firm in her thoughts. "Did you quarrel? Did he hit you? " Su Yao sighed, "Mom, it''s really not what you think. Don''t guess there." "Yes, I will not. But I have something to tell you. " "If he doesn''t treat you well, don''t force yourself. Just break up with him and find a better one. There''s no need to hang on a crooked neck tree." "I know." I really want Shen Huai to listen to this sentence. If he hears it, he will be half angry. Chapter 2776 Shen Huai originally intended to threaten Su Yao with Zhao Yulan and ask him to donate a kidney to Nan Xu. But he didn''t expect that before the plan was implemented, he got the news that Zhao Yulan was transferred to another hospital. At the time of getting the news, he was cutting an apple for Nanxu in the ward. After hearing that sentence from his mouth, he almost crushed the apple in his hand. Lying on the hospital bed, Nan Xu looked like he was about to cry. "Shen Huai, can''t I live long?" Looking at him like this, Shen Huai felt a pain in his heart and quickly comforted him, "don''t think too much. You will certainly get better. I''ll go to Su Yao to have a good chat, and he will certainly agree." "But he didn''t want to? I don''t think it''s a good thing for him to lose a kidney. Let''s not embarrass him. " Nan Xu put on a kind and generous appearance. Shen Huai likes his hypocrisy. "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll do it. You''ll wait for the next kidney transplant." Nan Xu nodded, "Shen Huai, can you take me out for a walk? It''s really stuffy in this ward, and I''ve been lying on this bed for a long time. I feel my bones are soft." Shen Huai frowned, "but the doctor said you..." This words just said half, was interrupted by South Xu, "for a while, OK?" Shen Huai couldn''t say anything about the yearning eyes of Shangnan Xu, so he had to compromise, "OK, I''ll push you out for a while, but only for a while." "Thank you, Shen Huai. It''s very kind of you." Nanxu showed a very bright smile. Don''t know how, Shen Huai''s heart suddenly thought of Su Yao. Su Yao always smiles like this when he sees him. No, it''s a more brilliant smile. The smile was so dazzling that sometimes he didn''t dare to see it. But I don''t know what happened. As soon as he saw Su Yao''s smile, his mood would be better. Wait! Shen Huai, what are you thinking about? Su Yao is just Nanxu''s stand in. Now that Nanxu is back, Su Yao is no longer needed. The only value of Su Yao''s existence now is to exchange kidney with Nan Xu. As long as you get Su Yao''s kidney, Nanxu''s illness will be better. By then "Shen Huai, what are you thinking?" Shen Huai suddenly recovered, "nothing, I''ll push you out now." "But I don''t want to be in a wheelchair. I want to walk by myself." There is nothing wrong with his legs, but every time he goes out, Shen Huai insists that he take a wheelchair, which makes him look disabled. Shen Huai is really an idiot. Fortunately, Shen Huai is an idiot, otherwise he can''t cheat him for so long. "All right, I''ll help you up." Then Shen Huai reached out to help Nan Xu. Nan Xu doesn''t want Shen Huai to touch him at all. He thinks of the last time Shen Huai secretly kisses himself. He feels very disgusted and even can''t hide his dislike in his eyes. "No, I can get up by myself." Nan Xu avoids Shen Huai''s hand and gets out of bed by himself. But did not expect legs suddenly a soft, the whole person fell forward, knee knock on the wheelchair. He seemed to hear the crack of a bone. Severe pain came from the knee, and Nan Xu was sweating. "Shen Huai, call a doctor quickly." Chapter 2777 Shen Huai quickly called the doctor over. After the doctor got to know the situation, he arranged for Nanxu to film. The film came out soon, showing a slight fracture in Nanxu''s knee. This time, Nanxu really can only sit in a wheelchair. Shen Huai was very remorseful, "Nanxu, it''s all because I''m not good. If it wasn''t for my failure to hold you in time, there would not have been such an accident." Nan Xu tried to be magnanimous. "It''s not your fault. It''s all my fault." However, after listening to this sentence, Shen Huai with more remorse. "Nanxu, I will be responsible. I''ll be in the hospital with you and take care of you until your knees get better. " Nanxu Lianlian refused, "no, just have a nurse to take care of me. You''d better go to your work." He doesn''t want to face Shen Huai every day. Moreover, Shen Huai is not the material to take care of people at all. If he is really allowed to take care of himself, maybe his leg will be broken next time. If it''s a little more serious, maybe it''s half life lost. He doesn''t want to lose his life. "But I really want to take care of you myself, and I''m worried that the nurse can''t take care of you." Now Nanxu''s legs are inconvenient. He certainly can''t take a bath by himself, so this kind of thing is left to the nurse. Although the nurse was a man, he was not at ease. After all, Nan Xu looks so good that he can''t hold it even if he sees it. Who knows if the nurse will take advantage of Shen Huai. Just thinking about such a picture, he felt a little suffocated. Why don''t you find a new female nurse? No, it''s not safe. Let him take care of Nanxu himself. Nanxu is a little impatient. He has already refused so clearly, how can Shen Huai not understand? "Shen Huai, I really don''t need you to take care of me. I can take care of myself." Shen Huai chose to ignore his words, "I''ve decided. I must stay and take care of you." Nan Xu: "I''m not sure." Day. He was really out of his mind before he went to Shen Huai. Now it''s OK. I''m entangled by Shen Huai. He knew that Shen Huai meant that to himself, but he didn''t like Shen Huai. What he liked was Shen Huai''s little uncle sleeping. But just because Shen Huai and Xie Mian have this kind of relationship, he can''t say it. Although Xie Mian''s attitude towards Shen Huai is not cold, they are related by blood. And Shen Huai''s character, if you know that he likes Xie Mian, you will go to Xie Mian immediately. Then he will be finished between two people. It''s a real headache. If there is no such relationship between Shen Huai and Xie Mian, then he can pursue Xie Mian without worry, instead of always hiding his mind in the bottom of his heart. So think, South Xu see Shen Huai more not pleasing to the eye. "Shen Huai, if you don''t listen to me, we''ll never meet again." Smell speech, Shen Huai instant flustered. He thought that a year ago, Nan Xu left without a word, and he couldn''t find anyone, so he was even more flustered. He can''t wait until Nanxu comes back. He can''t leave again. "Nanxu, no matter what you say, I will promise you, but you must never leave me again." "Do you really have to promise me everything?" "Really." Shen Huai nodded. "Then you heard what I said before?" Chapter 2778 "I hear you." "Then you should know what to do?" "That''s clear." Shen Huai was not happy, "but..." "Well?" Shen Huai gritted his teeth, "nothing, I promise you. You should be hungry now. I''ll give you lunch. " "All right." Nanxu was very proud. Look, Shen Huai is really a fool. He just said that, and Shen Huai gave in to him. ¡­¡­ I haven''t seen Shen Huai these days. Su Yao almost forgot the reality of Shen Huai. But one day, Shen Huai suddenly came to the door. "Su Yao, let''s have a good talk." Su Yao took a look at him, then he looked away, and there was no hidden dislike on his face. "There is nothing to talk about between me and you. You''d better leave now, or I''ll hit you." Shen Huai''s temper is not very good. When he heard this sentence, he wanted to scold, but when he thought about the purpose of his coming today, he held back. "Su Yao, I know you are still blaming me, and I know I am sorry for you, but I can promise you that as long as you are willing to donate a kidney to Nan Xu, I will continue to be with you, and I will marry you." Su Yao could not help rolling his eyes when he listened to these words, "Shen Huai, you are really affectionate. For the sake of Nan Xu, you can say such words. But you like Nanxu so much, why don''t you give Nanxu your kidney? " "I think if you give your kidney to Nanxu, Nanxu will be very moved. Maybe he will marry you soon." He really can''t understand what''s in Gu Zaowen''s head. Is it sea water in it? He pretended to be affectionate. Since Shen Huai loves Nanxu so much, why doesn''t he give everything for Nanxu? Is his love just lip service? That''s ridiculous. Of course, Shen Huai couldn''t have given his kidney to Nan Xu. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have found Su Yao. Instead, he had already given his kidney to Nan Xu. He is a selfish man. He will never do anything that harms himself. "Su Yao, think about what I said just now. This is your only chance. If you miss it, you won''t have it." "I know you feel bad now, but..." Su Yao couldn''t listen any more. He kicked it. Shen Huai hit the street on the spot. Su Yao looked down at Shen Huai, who looked very ugly. "I''m very sad. How could I have been blind at the beginning and had a crush on you, but fortunately I''ve found your true face. I don''t have to be fooled by you again from now on." Shen Huai is so angry that he struggles to get up, but Su Yao''s foot is on his back. Mingming Su Yao didn''t exert himself, but he always felt that he was pressed by the jack and couldn''t get up at all. And when he moved, he felt that his spine was about to break. Shen Huai''s heart even more gas, he gritted his teeth, "Su Yao, you''d better hurry to take your feet down, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." "You''re not welcome to me?" Su Yao seemed to have heard a joke and suddenly laughed, "Shen Huai, don''t you understand your present situation? You are trampled by me now. If I take a picture and post it on the Internet, what do you think will happen? " Chapter 2779 Shen Huai gnashed his teeth. "Su Yao, don''t go too far?" "I''m going too far? It''s obviously that you are going too far. I have to donate a kidney to Nanxu. How can you get such a big face? " Su Yao stepped hard. Shen Huai made a scream like a pig. ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao, what do you want to do? " "I don''t want to do anything. I just want you to stay away from me. Don''t disturb my life in the future." Su Yao said. "You think I can do without disturbing your life, but you have to donate your kidney to Nanxu first." Su Yao is really tired. Why is it that every time he meets a slag man who doesn''t understand people''s words, can''t he have a normal IQ? That kind of mental retardation is really not challenging. "Shen Huai, I have just made it clear to you that I will not donate my kidney. If you want to save Nanxu, you can give him your own kidney. No matter how bad it is, you can find other people. Anyway, you have plenty of money. " He really can''t understand. There are so many people in the world. Why does Shen Huai just stare at him? And how does Shen Huai know that his kidney is suitable for Nanxu? Don''t you still have to match the type before renal replacement? "Shen Huai, how do you know that my kidney can get into Nanxu''s body? Don''t you know that this kind of operation needs to be matched first? " Shen Huai was silent in an instant. Because after su Yao said so, he found that he really did not do matching. But he would never admit it. and Su Yao as like as two peas, which means that their two kidneys are suitable. Thinking about this, Shen Huai suddenly became more confident, "how can I forget that I have already done it. Your kidney is the most suitable one." Su Yao has been too lazy to expose his lies, and gave him a hard kick. "Get out of here and don''t show up in front of me in the future, or I''ll see you and hit you once." Shen Huai is about to vomit blood because of this kick. He can''t speak for a long time. After he reacted, Su Yao had already left. Thinking of his failure and being humiliated by Su Yao, Shen Huai was angry. He kicked a foot in the wall and jumped there with his foot in his arms. "Su Yao, you wait for me. I will never give up." It''s already nine o''clock in the evening. Some people have already gone to bed. With such a roar, he suddenly wakes up some people. A grumpy man splashed a basin of water from the second floor. "In the middle of the night, what are you yelling at? Do you let people sleep?" Shen Huai was splashed and became a drowned chicken. More gas. He bit his teeth and scolded Su Yao in his heart. Su Yao, wait for me! I''m going to order your kidney! ¡­¡­ Su Yao, who abused the dregs for a while, felt a little bored. "Tangyuan, when will the target appear this time?" "You wait. I''ll check it right away." In a few minutes. "Host, there is a saying I don''t know whether to say it or not." "If you have anything to say, just say it, and don''t let it go." "There is no strategy in this task. What you need to do is to change the original owner''s life." Said Tang yuan. Hearing this, Su Yao could not help but frown, "what''s the matter? Can''t it be the wrong side again? " "No mistake." "What''s going on?" "One of the original fragments of the LORD God was on this plane, but I don''t know what happened, and suddenly disappeared." Chapter 2780 Su Yao''s brow is more tightly knit. Seeing that he was about to get angry, Tang Yuan quickly said, "but the people above have been investigating. The reason will come out soon. Don''t be angry." "Then I''ll believe you for the last time. Don''t let me down." "Yes, absolutely not." Tangyuan is covered with a cold sweat that doesn''t exist at all. "Host, if you''re OK, I''ll continue to investigate." "Go ahead." ¡­¡­ Nanxu learned the news of Xie Mian''s return from his friends. He wanted to see Xie Mian immediately, but his knee was not good. If he ran around now, it would aggravate his illness, and maybe his feet would be useless by then. He doesn''t want to be in a wheelchair all his life. But he really wants to see Xie Mian. He hasn''t seen Xie Mian for a long time. Xie Mian must be more handsome than before. More and more girls like Xie Mian. His rival must be more and more. If you don''t stare a little, maybe Xie Mian will be robbed by others. Just thinking about Xie Mian''s interaction with other people, he felt that he was going to suffocate. I really want to see Xie Mian. If only Xie Mian had suddenly appeared in front of him. Maybe Nan Xu''s desire to see Xie Mian was too strong, and he was heard by God. A few minutes later, Shen Huai suddenly came, and he didn''t come alone, he also brought a person. That person is Xie Mian, whom Nanxu thinks about day and night. At the moment of seeing Xie Mian, Nan Xu''s eyes lit up. If he could, he would like to rush at Xie Mian now. Shen Huai was so excited when he saw Nan Xu. He thought that he was so excited because he saw himself. Suddenly, he was in a better mood. "Nanxu, are you happy to see me?" But I didn''t expect that Nanxu ignored him and stared at Xie Mian. It made him feel a little upset. Why is Nanxu staring at his little uncle? Is it because his little uncle looks better than him? Shen Huai''s heart can''t help a burst of acid. Xie Mian has seen Nan Xu, because he once sneaked into his villa. That made him sick of Nanxu. If he had known that the person Shen Huai brought him to see was Nan Xu, he would not have come. "Now that I''ve seen them, I''ll go back." Xie Mian didn''t even give Nan Xu an extra look, just like Nan Xue didn''t deserve his eyes at all. When Nan Xu saw that he was treating himself with such an attitude, his heart was like being broken with a hammer. He was so painful, "Xie Mian..." As soon as he spoke, he suddenly realized that Shen Huai was here, and immediately closed his mouth. But Shen Huai still found something wrong, after all, he is not a fool. "Nanxu, little uncle, do you know each other?" Nan Xu didn''t speak, but his heart was very nervous. He was afraid that Xie Mian would tell him what had happened before. Although Xie Mian was a little disgusted with Nanxu, he was not the kind of person who was fussy. And no matter how to say, Nanxu is Shen Huai''s favorite. He didn''t want to fall out with his nephew for the sake of being just a Nanxu. "I haven''t seen it." Nanxu was relieved. Shen Huai didn''t think his little uncle would lie, so he didn''t doubt it any more. "It seems that I misunderstood just now." Chapter 2781 Nan Xu wants to take advantage of this opportunity to talk to Xie Mian for a while, so he supports Shen Huai. "Shen Huai, I''m a little thirsty. I want to drink milk. Can you help me buy a bottle?" "Yes." Shen Huai agreed, "I''ll buy it now." Said, he looked to sleep, "little uncle, please stay here with Nan Xu for a while, I''ll be right back." "Please Xie Mian didn''t really want to stay in the same room with Nan Xu, but this was the first time Shen Huai asked him. So after a little hesitation, he agreed, "OK." Nan Xu thought Xie Mian would refuse, but he didn''t expect that he agreed. He was very excited. There is even an illusion. That''s the illusion that Xie Mian likes him After Shen Huai left, Xie Mian went to the window. But instead of looking at Nan Xu, he took out his mobile phone and brushed the news there. Nan Xu didn''t know what topic he was looking for, so he kept silent. The atmosphere of embarrassment filled the air. South Xu looked at Xie Mian, hesitated again and again, finally spoke. After all, this is a rare chance to be alone with Xie Mian. If you miss this time, you don''t know when the next time will be. "Thank you Sir, I have a question for you... " However, as soon as the words were spoken, there was a sudden ringing of the mobile phone. Xie Mian stood up and went out of the room with her mobile phone. "Thank you..." Nan Xu bit his lower lip and felt the impulse to slap himself. Nanxu, you are a fool. Even this kind of opportunity that has been hard to sew for thousands of years has been missed. Nan Xu waited for a while, but did not wait until Xie Mian came back. But Shen Huai is back. Shen Huai saw that Nanxu was lost and worried, "what''s the matter with you, Nanxu? Is something wrong? " "Thank you Where''s the gentleman? " "There''s something wrong with his company. I''ll go back first." Shen Huai said. "What''s the matter? Are you two fighting? " "No Nanxu shook his head. "I just think he doesn''t like me." "Don''t think too much, my little uncle''s character is like this, he is a cold light to everyone." "Don''t you want milk? I''ve bought it back. Drink it. " Shen Huai is very considerate to the straw inserted up, and the hands of the milk to the South Xu''s mouth. Nan Xu reached out and pushed, "no, I don''t want to drink now." Shen Huai felt that something was wrong with him. "Are you uncomfortable? Shall I call the doctor? " "I don''t think so. You don''t have to worry about it. I want to have a rest." "Then I''ll go out for a while without disturbing your sleep." "Wait a minute." "What''s the matter?" Nanxu hesitated, "can you..." "Well?" "Can you give me your little uncle''s contact information?" Shen Huai frowned, "why do you suddenly want his contact information?" What happened in his absence? Does Nanxu take a fancy to his little uncle? No, no, no, it''s impossible. Of course, Nanxu couldn''t tell the truth. He casually found a reason, "in fact, just now I said these words that shouldn''t be said, which made your little uncle angry. I want to apologize to him." And put on a look of remorse. Shen Huai immediately dispelled the doubt in his heart, "so it is. You don''t have to blame yourself. My little uncle is a very generous person. He certainly won''t take this matter to heart." Chapter 2782 I don''t want to give him Xie Mian''s contact information. Nan Xu was a little impatient, but he still insisted. "But I think it''s necessary for me to apologize to him, otherwise my conscience will be upset. Do you want to see me suffering all the time?" Nanxu''s tears came down. See him cry, Shen Huai immediately flustered, "you don''t cry, I give you my little uncle''s contact information is not it?" "Really?" "Really, really." Shen Huai nodded repeatedly, "as long as it''s what you want, no matter what it is, I will give it to you." "Then give me the contact information of your little uncle now." "That''s good, that''s good." Shen Huai quickly gave Xie Mian''s wechat contact information to Nanxu. Nanxu applied for it, but he didn''t expect to be rejected by Xie Mian the next second. Nan Xu bit his lip and reapplied, but unexpectedly he was rejected. It still upset him. Shen Huai sees that Nanxu looks sad. His intuition tells him that something must have happened again, so he asks, "Nanxu, what''s the matter?" "Your little uncle didn''t pass my friend application. It seems that he really doesn''t like me at all. I think we should consider our relationship. I don''t want to embarrass you." Listen to this words, Shen Huai immediately anxious, "no way!" "But..." "There''s nothing to try. I''ll never be separated from you. Wait for me. I''ll go out for a minute Nan Xu answered in low spirits. After leaving the ward, Shen Huai calls Xie Mian quickly. After the phone was connected, Shen Huai went straight to the subject, "little uncle, why don''t you apply through Nanxu''s friend?" Xie Mian frowned, "why should I apply through his friends?" Shen Huai choked for a moment But now he''s crying because of it. He''s not in good health and can''t be stimulated. " "What does that have to do with me?" It''s not too cold to sleep. His nephew is really getting more and more stupid, and now he has become a love brain. That Nanxu is not a good thing at all. Tut, he shouldn''t have been soft hearted at the beginning. He should have sent Nan Xu to prison directly. Shen Huai took a deep breath, "little uncle, can you look at my face..." Before he finished, he was interrupted by Xie Mian. "Your face? How much face do you have? And I am the elder, you are the younger, the younger should listen to the elder Shen Huai Little uncle, please do me a favor. I really don''t know what to do, so I come to you for help. You don''t have to do anything, you just need to apply through his friends He sneered in his sleep. If he passes, he will be entangled by this Nanxu. He won''t do this kind of thing. "This is between you and him. It has nothing to do with me. Don''t come to me for this kind of thing in the future." With these words, Xie Mian hung up directly. Shen Huai didn''t expect that Xie Mian was so ruthless. He called again, but he didn''t expect that Xie Mian had pulled him black. Now, if Nanxu knows, he will cry again. No, Nanxu can''t be stimulated any more. He has to find a way. Shen Huai thought about it carefully, and finally let him come up with a way Chapter 2783 "Nanxu, I just talked with my little uncle. He didn''t add you because he didn''t like you, but because the number I gave you is a work number, and his work number doesn''t add other people." "But don''t worry. I''ll give him his private number. Now add it again. He will pass this time." Shen Huai''s heart was a little uneasy. In fact, this so-called private number is a small one he just registered with another mobile phone number, which is the best way he can think of. I hope it won''t be discovered by Nanxu, or it will be over. Nan Xu didn''t doubt the truth of this, because he thought Shen Huai wouldn''t cheat him. It''s just that I can''t believe it''s settled so quickly. "Is it true? Are you kidding me? " "How can it be? Of course it''s true." Shen Huai some heart Xu, "you want to add it quickly, or I''m afraid my little uncle will change his mind." Nan Xu was also afraid of this, so he didn''t bother to add Shen Huai''s so-called private number of Xie Mian, and then waited for his friend''s application to pass. Shen Huai covered his stomach and pretended to be very uncomfortable. "My stomach suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. I went to the toilet." South Xu''s eyes have been staring at the mobile phone screen, not even a look charity to Shen Huai, very perfunctory should be a. Shen Huai quietly breathed a sigh of relief, quickly stepped into the toilet, and then closed and locked the door. He opened wechat, hesitated for a while, and finally passed the friend application from Nanxu. Nan Xu doesn''t know that Xie Mian made up the so-called Xie Mian''s personal number. He is very happy to see his friend''s application passed, but he doesn''t know how to say hello. You can''t call me uncle. He never planned to be with Shen Huai. His goal has always been to thank sleep. If it wasn''t for Xie Mian, he wouldn''t get close to Shen Huai, who has no brain. For him, Shen Huai is just a tool man with a little use value. Nanxu pondered carefully for a while, but he still couldn''t figure out how to say hello to Xie Mian, so he finally sent an expression bag with cat probe. Shen Huai didn''t understand what the expression pack meant, so he sent a question mark. Nan Xu didn''t expect that Xie Mian would reply to himself so soon. He was so excited that he almost fainted. Nan Xu took a few deep breaths and tried to calm down. Nan Xu: Mr. Xie, in fact, I always want to apologize to you. I did something wrong before. Now I know it''s wrong. Please forgive me. Seeing the news, Shen Huai was a little confused. What happened before? What''s the matter? Don''t Nanxu and his uncle know each other? Are you lying to him? No, absolutely not. I guess it''s something that happened not long ago. Sleep: what''s the matter? Nan Xu didn''t expect that Xie Mian had forgotten that, but it was ok, so he didn''t have to worry any more. Nan Xu: nothing. Let him go of the past. Shen Huai looked at this sentence, more feel that there is something wrong between the two people, but also more curious about what happened, eager to ask immediately. But no, if you forget, he''ll be exposed. Others can only be answered according to the character of my little uncle. Sleep: Oh. Chapter 2784 The atmosphere became more awkward. Nan Xu didn''t know what to say, and Shen Huai didn''t know what to say, so he was deadlocked. Nan Xu wants to slap himself. It''s hard to add it to Xie Mian''s wechat, but I don''t know what to say. It''s strange that we can get Xie Mian. Nanxu thought about it carefully, but in the end he couldn''t think of any topic, so he could only say this. Nan Xu: Mr. Xie, you must have something to do now. I won''t disturb you. I''ll continue talking when I''m free. Sleep: Yeah. Nan Xu Since the revolution has not yet been successful, our comrades still need to work hard. He must add some oil and try to win Xie Mian. This is his last chance. If he missed it again, he would have to give Xie Mian medicine and cook the raw rice. Shen Huai looks at the dark screen of his mobile phone, but he is still a little upset. He always feels that there is something he doesn''t know between Nan Xu and Xie Mian. Why don''t you ask Nan Xu? No, I can''t. Nancy will be angry. Why don''t you ask my little uncle? No, my little uncle won''t say anything. But if you hold it like this and don''t ask anything, it will only make you feel worse. Shen Huai hesitated for a long time and finally made up his mind. He decided to ask Nan Xu. Of course, if Nan Xu refuses to speak, he will not be forced. Nan Xu has been staring at wechat with a strange expression on his face. "Nanxu." Shen Huai called his name. Nanxu instantly turned off his cell phone and said, "what''s the matter?" "Don''t you really know my little uncle?" South Xu heart a tight, "why do you ask so?" "Nothing. I just think you two know each other." "Yes, I do. Do you remember that you took me to your grandmother''s house before, and your little uncle was at home, so I met him several times." When he said that, Shen Huai remembered, "yes, but why does my little uncle say you don''t know each other?" "After all, I''m not an important person. It''s normal for him to forget." When Nan Xu said this, his heart was a little astringent. Yes, he''s just a dispensable person for Xie Mian. But he wanted to be the most important person in Xie Mian''s life. He will never give up. He has persisted for so long. If he gives up at such a time, it will be a failure. Shen Huai sighed, "don''t care too much. My little uncle is such a person. Sometimes I even doubt if he has affective deficiency, otherwise..." "I''m a little tired." Nan Xu didn''t want to hear other people say Xie Mian''s bad words at all, even if he was Shen Huai, so he interrupted Shen Huai, "can you go out for a while? I want to have a rest "Yes, I''ll see you later." To do kidney surgery for Nanxu can not be delayed any longer. He wants to find Su Yao again. If Su Yao didn''t know what to do this time, he would have to take extraordinary measures. I hope Su Yao doesn''t embarrass him. ¡­¡­ Shen Huai, holding a bunch of roses, knocks on the door of the Su family. After seeing Su Yao, he showed a smile that he thought was very handsome, but in fact he was very greasy. "Su Yao, let''s find a place to have a good talk." Su Yao Chapter 2785 "No, let''s go on a date." Su Yao is really speechless. He really can''t understand what is in Shen Huai''s mind. That''s what happened. I still want to meet him to achieve my goal. When Su Yao is a three-year-old, is it easy to coax him? "We''ve broken up now. If you want a date, go out with Nanxu. Don''t come to me." Shen Huai was a little proud. He knew that Su Yao still had his heart, otherwise he would not have said such jealous words. "Su Yao, I know you are still complaining about me, but now I have recognized my feelings. I find that I really like you, so let''s get back together. As long as you are willing to get back together with me, no matter what kind of request you put forward, I will promise you. " Shen Huai will be moved by his words. Look, how sincere his tone is. He doesn''t believe Su Yao, a little fool. If Su Yao had been the former one, he might have forgiven Shen Huai. But Su Yao now is not the same person as Su Yao before. Now this Su Yao is not a fool. He knows very well that Shen Huai said so just to get his kidney. If he really believed it, he would be the stupidest man in the world. Su Yao felt that he was almost disgusted by Shen Huai''s words. He sneered, "Shen Huai, do you think I will believe your lies? The reason you say that is to cheat me and get my kidney. " "Don''t daydream any more. I will never donate my kidney to Nanxu. If you have time to spend with me here, you''d better hurry to find other kidney sources. Maybe someone is willing to donate kidney to Nanxu. " "Of course, if you really can''t find the right kidney, find a pig''s kidney. Now there are several successful cases in foreign countries, and pig kidneys can be installed on people. Maybe it''s just right for Nanxu. " Shen Huai wanted to bear it, but after hearing that he insulted Nan Xu with such words, he couldn''t bear it any more. "Su Yao, if you dare to say one more word, believe me or not?" Su Yao sneered, "look, look, just now you said that the person you love is me. Now you are killing me for Nanxu''s sake. Your love is really cheap. I can''t afford it. You''d better leave your love to Nanxu." "Also, I''ll say it again for the last time, I will never donate my kidney to Nanxu. If you tangle again, I''ll be polite to your Nanxu." Smell speech, Shen Huai instant anger, "Su Yao, you dare to move south Xu try?" "I tell you, if you dare to move a finger, you''ll wait to collect your mother''s body." Su Yao''s eyes suddenly cooled down. "Shen Huai, are you threatening me?" Shen Huai snorted coldly, "Su Yao, you threatened me first. I advise you to think clearly whether you want to do something against me, or you can''t afford the consequences." "It seems that we can''t talk about each other any more. Just wait for me. Even if you cry and beg me, it''s too late." "Goodbye!" Su Yao almost couldn''t help it, but he thought about Zhao Yulan, who was still in the hospital, and forced him to bear it again. In this face, the Su family is just an ordinary family with no power and no power, and the Shen family is also a local snake, so it can''t be against the Shen family. Chapter 2786 And even if it''s true, you have to be prepared in advance to ensure that there is no risk. Otherwise, he can''t afford the risk. After all, Shen Huai is the kind of unscrupulous person, if he reaches out to Zhao Yulan, then Zhao Yulan will be in danger. Tut, he really doesn''t like intrigue at all. If this is not a legal society, he can go straight to the West and send Shen Huai to the next level. He really doesn''t want to abuse dregs any more. That''s why abusing dregs doesn''t mean anything. He just wants to talk about feelings. "Tangyuan, I need your help on one thing." "Host, I have good news for you." The sound of the dumplings sounded at the same time. Su Yao''s attention was shifted by the sentence of Tangyuan, "what''s the good news?" "One of the fragments of the LORD God has returned to this plane." Tang Yuan replied. This is really good news. But now Su Yao is not happy at all, because there are more important things to do. "Let''s not talk about this. I have something for you to do. You can help me find out which families can fight against the Shen family." "The Xie family." Tangyuan immediately replied. Su Yao frowned. He knows the Xie family, and he knows that Xie Mian, who is now in charge of the Xie family, is Shen Huai''s little uncle. That is to say, the Xie family and the Shen family belong to the same family. So it''s impossible to join hands with the Xie family. "Have you forgotten the relationship between Xie Mian, the right person in charge of the Xie family, and Shen Huai?" "Of course I know, but there is no blood relationship between them." Said Tang yuan. Su Yao frowned, "why doesn''t it matter? Isn''t Xie Mian the real Xie family? " "Yes, Xie Mian is not the real Xie family. Old lady Xie was pregnant with Shen Huai''s mother at that time. As a result, she was in worse and worse health and had difficulty giving birth during childbirth. Although she saved her life, she will not be able to give birth again from now on. " "The Xie family can''t live without heirs. In his heart, old man Xie is the only one. He can''t have other children with other women, so he went to the orphanage and selected the abandoned baby boy as the heirs to raise him." "That baby boy is Xie Mian." After listening to these words, Su Yao had only one idea in his mind - your circle was really chaotic. "So does Xie Mian know his life experience?" "I know." Tangyuan replied, "on the day Xie Mian took over the Xie family, the Xie family told him, but Xie Mian didn''t respond at all." "Then there is no chance to cooperate with Xie Mian. After all, Xie''s family has a lot of nurturing kindness for him, and Xie''s family has always been very good to him." "Host, actually I want to tell you some good news, which has something to do with Xie Mian." "Do you mean that Xie Mian is the target of my strategy?" "Yes, that''s it." Su Yao sighed, "you''ve really made a big problem for me. Shen Huai''s mother is the Xie family. Even though Xie Mian is not the real Xie family, he is the Xie family in name. The relationship between Shen Huai and Shen Huai can''t be broken. And how do you think Xie Mian will be on my side?" Tangyuan immediately did not know how to answer, "what should I do?" "The strategy should be taken. As for the others, we should think of another way." "Come on." Chapter 2787 Another headache for Su Yao was how to attack Xie Mian. If he remembers correctly, Nanxu once seemed to have done something that made Xie Mian very disgusted. It''s because of that, so Nanxu can''t get Xie Mian. now he is as like as two peas in Nanxu. Maybe he will be mistaken for Nanxu. Does he have to go to the whole area first? No, if he really went for plastic surgery, he would certainly make Zhao Yulan angry. Zhao Yulan''s body can''t suffer any stimulation now. Then we have to find another way. Forget it, let''s settle Shen Huai and Nan Xu first. Shen Huai should not know that Nanxu went abroad to thank Mian, and that Nanxu approached him to thank Mian. I don''t know how Shen Huai would react if he knew these two things. It''s very likely that he will bite the dog with Nanxu. I just don''t know how to let Shen Huai know these two things. If there is no evidence, Shen Huai will not believe it. This is another problem. Su Yao sighed. "Tangyuan, I want you to do me another favor." "What''s up?" "Help me keep an eye on Nanxu. If he goes to find Xie Mian, take some pictures immediately." "What if he didn''t look for it?" "Let''s see if he has any contact with Xie Mian. If so, record the contact with me." "Tut Tut, host, on the surface, you do this to get evidence, but in fact you want to stare at them. Are you afraid that Xie Mian will be abducted by Nan Xu?" Su Yao was poked in the heart, "don''t talk so much nonsense, just do as I say." "OK, I won''t say any more. I''ll go and stare at Nanxu now." ¡­¡­ Su Yao had already thought about how to attack Xie Mian, but he didn''t expect that a variable suddenly appeared at this time. Nanxu''s condition suddenly worsened. The doctor said that if he didn''t change his kidney quickly, Nanxu would only live for a period of time. When he got the news, Shen Huai was about to die. He found Su Yao again. And this time he even gave up his dignity, knelt down in front of Su Yao and begged. "Su Yao, please help me. Now only you can help me." Su Yao looked at each other coldly, "you''d better find other people. I will never help you." "I''ve already looked for it. No one is willing to donate a kidney, and I''ve also looked for a kidney source. There''s no suitable one. Now you''re really the only one who can help me." "I beg you, please help me. I really can''t lose Nanxu." Su Yao was a little strange when he listened to his words. Since Shen Huai likes Nanxu so much, why is Shen Huai most with the original owner in the original plot? Is the plot wrong? Or did his arrival change everything? "Then you use your own. Why do you insist on mine?" "I''ve already asked the doctor, and mine is not suitable." Shen Huai thought of Nanxu, who was lying in the hospital bed in great pain. He was so anxious that he was about to shed tears. "Then how do you know that I''m fit?" "you are as like as two peas, and you will be right." "What if it doesn''t fit?" Shen Huai was stunned. Yeah, what if it''s not right? "I can go to the hospital to do the matching, but if it''s not suitable, please don''t pester me again in the future." I just want to fall in love quietly. Chapter 2788 Shen Huai didn''t expect Su Yao to compromise. He was stunned. After the reaction, he was so excited that he was about to cry. "Su Yao, thank you so much. You are really a scholar''s voice to save the suffering." Seeing his tears and snot on his trousers, Su Yao stepped back. "Don''t rush to thank me. I''m just going to make a matching. Even if it''s really suitable, I will never donate it." Shen Huai directly ignored his words. As long as Su Yao followed him to the hospital, he had a way to get Su Yao to donate a kidney. Su Yao had to donate this kidney even if he didn''t want to. "Let''s go now, or it will be too late." Su Yao also wanted to get rid of his entanglement, "let''s go." The results soon came out, indicating that the match was unsuccessful. "It''s impossible, it''s impossible!" Shen Huai snatched the examination report and found that what the doctor said was true. He thought that Nanxu, who had been admitted to the intensive care unit, was about to collapse. "It''s not true. It''s absolutely not true. You''re all lying to me." "There''s nothing left now. I''m gone. I''ll never see you again." Before the voice fell, Su Yao quickly turned around and left. This matter has finally been solved. I hope Shen Huai''s mind will be sober and don''t pester him any more. I also hope that nothing else will happen. The doctor standing on one side sighed, "Mr. Shen, actually I have a piece of good news to tell you." "Now that it''s all here, do you think there will be any good news?" "The hospital has recently received a batch of kidney sources, which will be delivered soon. Some of them will be able to be transplanted to Mr. Nan." As soon as the words came out, Shen Huai suddenly raised his head, "is it true?" "It''s true." "Then hurry up and stop wasting time. If we drag on then, Nanxu will be even more dangerous. " "We''ve got the fastest speed. Please wait a little longer." ¡­¡­ Nancy''s operation was a success. Shen Huai''s heart was finally put down. But after a few days, another very worrying thing happened. That is, the phenomenon of exclusion appeared in Nanxu. The hospital has tried its best, but no matter what method is used, it doesn''t work. Nanxu was given a notice of critical illness again, and this time, no one could save him. After a while, Nanxu left the world. And with his departure, the world suddenly fell into chaos. Su Yao also fell into a coma. When he wakes up again, he finds himself in system space. He recalled what happened before, some want to curse, "Tangyuan, you''d better explain it to me quickly, or I''ll tear you now." Tangyuan nervously swallows saliva. The host with black gas is really terrible. "Recently, there have been some problems with the time and Space Administration, which led to some problems with this plane. Coupled with the death of Nanxu, this plane completely collapsed." "Why do things always go wrong? Is your time and space administration all right? " He also wants to know if it''s OK. "Host, don''t be angry. The space and time administration has reset the plane. Now I''ll send you in again." Chapter 2789 Su Yao was not in the mood to scold any more. Anyway, it was useless. "Before entering the plane, you answer me a question." "What''s the problem?" "Will the reset plane still be the original plot?" If it''s still the original story, isn''t he going to pester with Shen Huai for a while? He didn''t want to go through that again. "No, because Nanxu is dead, there won''t be any plot related to Nanxu in the reset plane, but Shen Huai and Xie Mian still exist." "So what happened to the plot?" "When you enter the reset plane, you will know." "OK, then don''t waste any more time. Hurry up." ¡­¡­ As soon as he entered the plane, Su Yao felt someone touching his thigh. He turned his head and looked at the old face of a greasy middle-aged man. And the middle-aged man opened his mouth, as if to kiss him, showing a yellow tooth. Su Yao even smelled bad breath. He hesitated for a few seconds and finally hit it. "Touch my thigh, still want to kiss me, give you face?" He didn''t show mercy on this blow. The middle-aged greasy man was hit with a bloody nose, "Ouch! Su Yao, you don''t want to mix up, do you? " "I don''t think you want to live!" Su Yao kicked the middle-aged greasy man to the ground. Other people in the private room didn''t expect such a thing to happen. After reaction, they all watched good plays there. A few even whispered there. "What kind of nobility?" "Su Yao, a fool, actually started to beat Mr. Zhang. I''m afraid he didn''t want to mix up?" "He suddenly so horizontal, should not be to find gold Lord?" "Very likely..." No matter how small their voices were, Su Yao heard them clearly. He looked around and found that in addition to Schadenfreude, there was jealousy in those people''s eyes. In addition to what they said just now, this time his identity is estimated to be a small entertainer in the entertainment industry, and he is still a very miserable one. Well, he really has no interest in the entertainment industry. I''m not interested in the intrigues in this circle. Why should I arrange such an identity for him? But let''s get out of here now. The air is really bad. As soon as Su Yao was ready to leave, a woman sitting next to him suddenly stopped him, "Su Yao, what are you going to do?" Su Yao quickly searched the remaining memory in his brain. This woman is the agent of the original owner, who was cheated here by her. And it''s not just the original owner who''s been pimped. But for their own future, they all broke their teeth and swallowed them. And this also leads to the other side becoming more and more arrogant. "If you want to pimp, you can find someone else. I''m not at your disposal." Song Yao was almost angry by his words, "Su Yao, what do you mean? It was you who begged me to set up a line for you, but now it''s good. I don''t want to tell you. It''s my fault. You''re really an unfamiliar white eyed wolf. " "It''s really a dog biting LV Dongbin. I don''t know his good heart. You will regret it later." Su Yao rolled his eyes, "have you finished? And then I''ll go. " Song Yao quickly stopped him, "no, you can''t go!" Chapter 2790 She managed to catch up with President Zhang. If Su Yao ran away, it would be all over. Moreover, Su Yao just beat general manager Zhang. If he let Su Yao go, then general manager Zhang would certainly put the account on her head. At that time, I will lose my wife and my soldiers. So we must not let Su Yao go! "Su Yao, you just hit Mr. Zhang. You''d better apologize to Mr. Zhang as soon as possible. Maybe Mr. Zhang will let you go, or your acting career will be completely over. Even if you think about yourself, you have to think about your family. What did you enter the entertainment industry for? " Su Yao has the memory of the original owner. Of course, he knows why the original owner entered the entertainment industry. He just wanted to treat his brother. But it''s the owner, not him, who needs to worry about money. Besides, Mr. Zhang was the one who started with him. He didn''t abandon him. He was merciful. "Mr. Zhang, do you need me to apologize to you?" Su Yao looked at Zhang Dexing as if he were looking at a dead man. Zhang Dexing could not help shivering, "no, you can go." Su Yao looked at Song Yao again, "do you hear me? Zhang always let me go. " Song Yao "If you keep playing, I won''t accompany you. Have a good time." As soon as Su Yao went out, he heard a loud applause from his back foot. Then there was general manager Zhang''s roar. "Song Yao, didn''t you say he was cowardly? Is that cowardice? You see, he beat me up. I think you do it on purpose. You can get out of here and never let me see you again! " The next second, with a slap on his head, song Yao came out. When she saw Su Yao leaning against the wall, she remembered that she had been slapped in the face for nothing, but she didn''t get angry. "Su Yao, you are waiting to be snowed by the company!" Su Yao very perfunctory Oh a, "then I''ll wait." Song Yao was angry, "Su Yao, you..." "Don''t point at me, or you won''t want your fingers." Song Yao just wanted to scold, but when she met Su Yao''s eyes, she seemed to see something terrible, and her legs could not help shaking. Su Yao didn''t talk to her any more and turned to leave. Song Yao thought that he was afraid of Su Yao just now, and his face turned blue and red. "Damn it Why did Su Yao suddenly look like a different person? Is it hard to find backstage behind her back? If that''s the case, she can''t move Su Yao for the time being. If not, she must make sure that Su Yao can no longer get along in this circle. She signed Su Yao''s face at the beginning, but now it''s more than a year. Su Yao is still lukewarm, and now she''s provoking president Zhang. She has done her best to Su Yao. And now in this circle, useless people should give up. ¡­¡­ Out of the door of the hotel, Su Yao took out his mobile phone. Looking at him entering the three numbers of "110" on the dial-up line, Tang Yuan couldn''t help saying, "host, it''s useless for you to do this." "Why do you think it''s useless?" "Don''t you want to call the police and catch them? They didn''t commit any crimes. How can we arrest them? " "Who said they didn''t commit a crime?" "What did they do?" "Gathering people to go whoring." Chapter 2791 Tangyuan understood in an instant. Now is the time to fight against pornography, which is the most useful. Those people in the box just now, even if they didn''t gather people to go whoring, would still be taken to the police station for a few days after being reported. But a few of them are powerful and powerful. As long as they spend money to get rid of them, they will be fine. "Host, have you forgotten that some of them are managers?" "So what? As soon as they enter the police station, they will be on the news immediately. Even if they really don''t do anything, others will think they have done something. " Tangyuan It''s like this. That''s right. "Are you not afraid that they will get back at you then?" "Do you think I''m afraid?" Tangyuan He forgot that the host would not be afraid of such things at all. "Also, you quickly give me the medicine, I really can''t hold it." As soon as the words were finished, Su Yao''s eyes darkened and he fell forward. However, he did not fall on the ground, but fell into a embrace with mint fragrance. He couldn''t help rubbing, and then The next day, when he regained consciousness, Su Yao felt that his bones were going to fall apart. He quickly opened the quilt and found that he didn''t wear anything, and his body was full of traces. He recalled what happened last night, but only until he fainted. I don''t know what happened later. However, according to the current situation, it is very likely to be drunken promiscuity. His virginity was taken away by a strange man. He is sorry for his lover! He''d better jump off a building and commit suicide! Su Yao got out of bed, went to the window, opened the window, looked out, and immediately closed the window again. Forget it, forget it. It''s too high. If you just jump down like this, you''ll have to break it into meat sauce. That way of death is not aesthetical at all. "Host, what are you doing?" "My innocence is gone. I don''t want to live." Tangyuan is speechless Calm down. Nothing happened last night? " "Then why am I aching all over now, like being fried with poached eggs?" "I don''t know what to say. I''d better put what happened last night into your mind." "All right." So Su Yao knew what happened last night. This is really a beautiful misunderstanding. And the process was very awkward. He was so embarrassed that he could hold a magic castle with his feet. It''s so humiliating. He''s never been so humiliating. "Tangyuan, do you think I can sneak away now?" "It''s too late. Xie Mian has come." Smell speech, Su Yao almost issued a scream, he quickly hid in bed, quilt over his head, pretending that he was still sleeping. The next second, the sound of footsteps. Someone came in. "Stop pretending and get up." Su Yao How does Xie Mian know he''s pretending? Is there a monitor in this room? If monitoring is installed, will not everything be seen by others? "I don''t have much patience. You''d better get up quickly." The voice of sleep fell again. After much hesitation, Su Yao finally gave up. He put his head out of the bed. "Who are you? Why am I here? " Chapter 2792 Xie Mian did not answer, but motioned him to look at the wall. Su Yao looked over and saw a wedding photo hanging there. The two people in the picture are very familiar. One is Xie Mian, the other is him. Wait! Is he married to Xie Mian now? Isn''t he dreaming? Su Yao stretched out his hand and pinched his arm. He found that this was not a dream, but he still couldn''t believe it. "Are we really married?" Xie Mian glanced at him. "Otherwise?" ¡°¡­¡­ Why are we together? " "You''ve been drugged, not amnesia." Su Yao''s silence, " I know, there must be no feelings between us, and there must be stories of dog blood in them. " "You have a white moonlight in your mind, but if that white moonlight runs away with other people, you will take me as the substitute of white moonlight. As soon as your moonlight comes back, I have to give way. My life is really miserable. " Sleep seems to be some speechless, he frowned, took out the mobile phone, ready to call. "What are you doing?" "I think you need to look at your brain." Said Xie Mian. Hard, Su Yao''s fist is hard. "I''m normal." "Normal people don''t say such things." Su Yao choked for a moment I was just talking about the main plot of my next play. " "Then your acting must be bad." Su Yao almost vomited blood. Why did he say that Xie Mian had to fight? Is it the professional support of the construction site? "Why don''t you speak well?" "You can''t listen." Su Yao You''re really an ordinary topic terminator. "You can go out. I''ll sleep a little longer." A sleepy face. "Stop, I know what you''re going to say, you don''t have to. I was so tired last night. Let me sleep for a while. Don''t disturb me Xie Mian stood still. "What are you still standing there for?" "The old house called. Let''s go there, so you can''t sleep in." Su Yao suddenly understood something, "say, do you want me to accompany you to play the drama of our two very loving?" Xie Mian said. "Don''t worry. I''m a professional actor. But is it any good? " "What do you want?" "I want you to help me teach two people." "Who?" "Zhang Dexing and song Yao." Su Yao said. The Xie family is powerful and powerful, so it''s not useless. Thank you for thinking. He doesn''t know Zhang Dexing, but he does know song Yao. Song Yao is Su Yao''s agent. But now Su Yao asked him to deal with song Yao, so song Yao must have done something to offend Su Yao. "What happened?" "Song Yao pulled a pimp and wanted me to sleep with Zhang Dexing for one night. If it wasn''t for my wit, they would have succeeded." Su Yao said it directly. Even if it is hidden, it will be found out by Xie Mian. Instead of waiting for Xie Mian to find out, it''s better to say it directly. There was a storm in his eyes. "I know. I''ll solve those two people." Although he had an agreement with Su Yao, Su Yao was the Xie family before his divorce. The Xie family has no reason to be bullied by others. What''s more, those people are just beating him on Xie Mian''s face. Chapter 2793 When Xie Mian said that, Su Yao was relieved. If he is allowed to solve the problem by himself, then song Yao and Zhang Dexing will be dancing for some time. But let Xie Mian do it, then those two people will never be able to jump again. "Honey, you are so kind. Thank you." Su Yao quickly kisses Xie Mian on the cheek, and then quickly slips into the bathroom as if he had done something bad. Xie Mian Leng Leng, then took out a clean handkerchief, to himself was su Yao kiss the place to wipe and wipe. Fortunately, Su Yao didn''t see it. If he saw it, he would be very angry. Su Yao washed quickly, and then made a mistake in choosing clothes. "Honey, which one do you think looks good on me?" Xie Mian frowned, "put on your pants, what do you look like?" "It''s not that I don''t have any clothes on. Besides, we''re married now. Even if it''s naked, it''s normal. " Su Yao said with a smile, "but you are not shy, are you?" Xie Mian''s brow was even tighter. As soon as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by Su Yao. "Stop, I know what you want to say. You just want to say that we are just an agreement. Don''t worry, I will never do anything out of line. Don''t worry that I will take away your virginity." It''s like this now, maybe later. "If you don''t want to see me like this, go out quickly. I''ll take off my trousers later." Xie Mian had never seen Su Yao, a shameless type, so speechless for the first time. "Speed up." Su Yao waved his hand, "I know." ¡­¡­ Because he really didn''t know what to wear, Su Yao chose a more youthful and beautiful casual dress. His face is more tender originally, after putting on that suit of casual clothes, it is more tender. Standing next to Xie Mian, it''s like a childish high school student. If you don''t say that, no one will believe that he and Xie Mian are husband to husband. Xie Mian looked at Su Yao''s dress and frowned, but he didn''t say anything after all. But Su Yao looked at Xie Mian''s suit and didn''t understand why he had to wear a suit instead of working hours. And it''s a family party, not a formal reception. "Xie Mian, do you think your body is the same as mine?" He didn''t quite understand why he asked, "why do you ask this?" "If we want to play a very loving husband, then we have to wear a couple''s dress." Thank you for your sleep I don''t like it. " "Don''t blame me if you don''t play well next." Xie Mian didn''t answer, "get in the car." Seeing that he didn''t respond at all, Su Yao felt that he was really bored, "boring." Xie Mian didn''t speak, but he drove to the mall and stopped at the door of a men''s clothing store. "Get out of the car." "What for?" "Couple clothes." Su Yao picked his eyebrows. Is this the legendary saying that his body is upright? "What are you waiting for? Let''s go." "Don''t worry. I''ll choose a suit that suits your temperament. It won''t make you lose face." Chapter 2794 Looking at the pink casual suit in front of him, Xie Mian felt that he shouldn''t believe Su Yao''s aesthetics. Where a man wears pink, he has to doubt whether Su Yao did it on purpose. "If you dare to let me wear this, you''ll stay here by yourself." Su Yao wanted to see what Xie Mian looked like in this pink casual suit, but after hearing this, he had to give up, "this suit is for me, and yours is the blue one." Xie Mian looked at the blue casual suit. Although it was still a little disgusted, it was much better than the pink one. And for Su Yao''s expectant eyes, the words of refusal were suddenly speechless. But still said a word of disgust, "What aesthetic?" The smile on Su Yao''s face almost couldn''t be maintained. "Yes, my aesthetics can''t be compared with yours at all. I hope you dislike my aesthetics so much, so don''t force yourself." Xie Mian didn''t speak any more, but he took the blue casual suit into the fitting room. Su Yao couldn''t help muttering in a low voice, "it''s so honest." After a while, Xie Mian came out of the fitting room. Although the style of this casual dress is a little different from Xie Mian, Xie Mian is a natural hanger and looks good on everything. This casual dress is not against him at all. "It''s beautiful." Su Yao gave him a thumbs up and boasted, "I really haven''t seen anything more suitable for this dress than you..." Attendant standing aside: shouldn''t this be her line? Why steal her lines? Sleep still face expressionless, "don''t hurry to change your." "Yes, I''m going." Su Yao spat out his tongue at him and quickly went to the fitting room to change his clothes. This pink dress makes Su Yao more tender. Xie Mian always had the illusion that he was married to a high school student. "How old are you?" "Twenty four." Su Yao replied. "Twenty four years old and still pretending to be young." Su Yao No, where am I pretending to be? I''m tender, OK? When the receptionist took the bank card from Xie Mian, he said with a smile, "your brother is so cute." Thank you for your sleep Su Yao See two faces on the expression of some strange, the front desk to doubt whether they are saying the wrong thing. Are these two brothers? But father and son? It''s impossible, isn''t it? "I''m not his brother, I''m his object." Front desk: I really can''t see it. "I''m really sorry. I misunderstood you just now. You two are a perfect match." ¡­¡­ Xie''s family was a little confused when they saw Xie Mian''s dress. It was the first time that they saw Xie Mian dressed like this, which shocked the whole world. And if they read it correctly, the suit on Xie Mian and Su Yao seems to be a couple''s suit. I didn''t expect that Xie Mian had learned how to show his love now. They really I''m so glad. Fortunately, Xie Mian is still a bit romantic, otherwise he will have to be single again sooner or later. Xie Yu, Xie Mian''s younger sister, pulls Su Yao aside. "Sister in law, this pair of clothes should not be worn by your elder brother?" "No, I just said that I wanted to wear a couple''s dress with him, so he took me to buy it." Su Yao gave a shy smile. Xie Yu It''s really the sun coming out in the West. Chapter 2795 "I thought my brother was very cold, but I didn''t think he was just cold to other people. I''m so sour. If my brother could give me a sports car any time." "Why don''t you just talk to him?" "I dare not ask him for it." Xie Yu thought about what happened before, and felt that her buttocks were aching, "I asked him before, he not only didn''t agree, but also beat me, I still remember now." "Sister in law, you see my brother dotes on you so much, why don''t you help me talk to him?" Su Yao What dotes on me? It''s just to create a false impression that I love him very much. "I''ll try." "Thank you, sister-in-law. It''s really wrong of you to marry a man like my brother. " "What''s wrong?" All of a sudden, the voice of sleep began to ring from behind her. Xie Yu was stunned for a moment. She turned around stiffly. After seeing Xie Mian who didn''t know when to walk behind him, they all wanted to find a way to get in. I don''t know what he heard. "Brother, nothing. I''m just chatting with my sister-in-law." "She wants a sports car." Su Yao''s voice rang at the same time. Xie Yu is going to be a fool. She never thought Su Yao was so honest, so she said it. This time, she was afraid that it would be over. "Brother, I didn''t say anything just now. My sister-in-law heard me wrong." "You want a sports car, don''t you?" Xie Yu nodded a little hesitantly. "Wait a minute, you pick one yourself." Xie Mian takes out a black card. Looking at the black card in front of her eyes, Xie Yu doubts whether she is dreaming. When did her brother become so generous? Did love change him? Then the power of love is too great. "Brother, did I hear you right?" "Don''t forget it." With that, Xie Mian would put away the black card. Seeing this, Xie Yu snatched it quickly, "thank you, big brother. I wish you success." Thank you for your sleep Su Yao Xie Yu realized what she was saying and quickly explained, "I''m sorry, it''s easy to say, and she accidentally said it. Brother, sister-in-law, don''t be angry. " Xie Mian looked at her in disgust. "OK, let''s play." "OK, OK, I''ll leave now. I won''t disturb you two." Xie Yu happily took Xie Mian''s black card and left. Xie Mian looked at Su Yao, "you talk to me. I have something to say to you." "I know what you''re going to say. Don''t worry. I will never say what I shouldn''t say, but you have to give me a reward." "What kind of reward do you want?" Su Yao''s eyes fell on his lips, "let me kiss your little mouth." At that moment, Su Yao felt that the dislike in Xie Mian''s eyes was overflowing. It made him a little dissatisfied. "What''s the matter? I just want to kiss you, but I don''t want to sleep with you. Do I have to be so disgusted? " "How can there be such a good thing at the end of the day when cattle have to run and not eat grass? If you don''t like it, forget it, but don''t blame me for what you''ll say later. " Xie Mian frowned, "are you threatening me?" Su Yao is very perfunctory, "how dare I threaten you." ¡°¡­¡­ This reward won''t work. Change it. " Chapter 2796 Su Yao didn''t expect Xie Mian to agree to this request, so he didn''t force Xie Mian to agree. Besides, now in Xie Mian''s eyes, he is just a partner. He still doesn''t want to advance an inch, otherwise he will lose his wife and lose his soldiers. "Well, I''ll think of another one." Su Yao thought about it carefully. At last, he didn''t think of anything. "Forget it, I don''t have anything to need. Just look at it and give it to me." "What''s the name of your current company?" "Starlight entertainment, what''s the matter?" "How about buying it for you?" Thank you for being generous. This is the first time that Su Yao has ever seen a company as a reward. Is Xie Mian really the richest man? Damn, he also wants to be a local tyrant who never has to think about whether he has enough money. He''s really sour. Lemon fruit on the lemon tree, only me under the lemon tree. "Is that true?" "Seriously, it depends on whether you dare to take it." "Yes, as long as you dare to give it, I''ll take it." Su Yao said. "That''s it." Although this is true, Su Yao still can''t believe it. "Come on, give me a slap." This is the first time Xie Mian heard such an unreasonable request. Looking at Su Yao''s eyes changed instantly, just like looking at a fool. "Are you out of your mind?" Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times Your brain is broken. Your whole family is broken. No, he is a family with Xie Mian now. He can''t say that, otherwise he will scold himself. "I was just kidding you. You are really boring." "Then don''t make such jokes any more, or I''ll take them seriously one day." Said Xie Mian. Su Yao took a deep breath, "Why are you so annoying? If you are suddenly beaten in the street that day, it must be because you are too speechless "Do you still want starlight entertainment?" As soon as the words came out, Su Yao, who was still resentful, immediately wilted. "I didn''t say anything just now. You just let me go as a fart." "So you are a fart." Su Yao I dare not beat you with my stick. All right, I just don''t dare to hit you. "My dearest husband, when are you going to buy starlight entertainment for me?" Xie Mian picked an eyebrow, "so want?" "Yes, the people in there have bullied me. I once swore that they must regret what they have done. I want to see their regretful faces." Smell speech, Xie Mian''s eyes cold down, "they bully you?" It seems necessary for someone to check. They can''t bully their families. "Yes." Su Yao directly admitted that he was not like the fool of the original owner. Even if he was bullied, he didn''t say it in his heart. It''s the stupidest way in the world to have a backing but not to use it. "Then why didn''t you tell me before?" Su Yao Will you help me if I say so? " "What else?" Su Yao choked for a moment I said it now, and it''s not too late for you to help me now. " "Go and buy starlight entertainment tomorrow, and you''ll come with me." "So fast?" "Don''t you like it?" Su Yao shook his head quickly, "no, no, no, I''m happy, but I don''t know how to manage the company." "You don''t have to manage it." Chapter 2797 Su Yao''s eyes brightened. "Do you mean I just have to wait to die?" Can he stop being an artist? However, as soon as the idea came out, the sound of Tangyuan suddenly rang in his mind. "Host, in fact, the original owner has a dream." ¡°¡­¡­ What dream? " "Acting." Su Yao He still has to stay in the entertainment industry. "All right, I see." Anyway, starlight entertainment is going to become his company. He can play whatever he wants, and there is no need to be constrained. That''s a good idea. ¡­¡­ That night, after dinner, Su Yao and Xie Mian planned to go back, but they were left by Xie''s family. "The room is ready for you. You will stay here tonight. Don''t go back." That is to say, I''m going to sleep with Xie Mian tonight. I''m still a little excited when I think about it. Just don''t know if Xie mianle would like to sleep in the same bed with him tonight? Su Yao looked at Xie Mian. Xie Mian''s face was as usual, and he couldn''t see anything at all. But he should not be happy. But this time, even if he was not willing, it was useless. If he doesn''t want to arouse the suspicion of the Xie family, he can only sleep in the same room with himself. Cough, he has a bold idea in his heart. Hope to succeed. ¡­¡­ Su Yao didn''t expect that the Xie family was so considerate. They not only prepared the room, but also the pajamas. As soon as Su Yao opened the wardrobe, he saw two pajamas hanging there. One of them should be made of silk, with a thin layer and translucency. You can know the effect of wearing it even with your toes. And the translucent one is more eye-catching than the fully transparent one. I don''t know who prepared it, but it''s really considerate. Su Yao took the pajamas to the bathroom and said, "I''ll take a bath first." Xie Mian ignored it and looked down at his mobile phone. He didn''t know what he was doing. Su Yao didn''t care and went into the bathroom. I don''t know how long after that, Xie Mian suddenly felt a stomachache and went to the bathroom. Just about to knock, the door suddenly opened, and the people inside came out with fog. Su Yao''s skin is extraordinarily white. I don''t know if it''s because he just took a bath. There''s light powder in the white. It''s like a peach hanging on a branch. It looks sweet and juicy. It''s very attractive. People want to pick it down and bite it hard. He stood barefoot on the fine wool carpet, wiping his freshly washed hair with a towel in his right hand. At this time, there is a drop of water from the end of the hair, down the jaw into the open silk pajamas skirt. The scenery is so beautiful, but the people watching don''t understand the taste at all. "What are you doing dressed like this? Isn''t it cold? " As soon as the words came out, Su Yao was wiping his hair. He looked at Xie Mian and showed his expression beyond words. He never thought that Xie Mian was so uninteresting. In principle, isn''t it the right thing to look at, even the eyes are reluctant to move away? Well, this is the master who can pay attention to solitary life. But it doesn''t matter. He has another move. Su Yao took a few steps forward, then when he was about to walk in front of Xie Mian, his feet suddenly slipped, fell forward in a very beautiful posture, and then fell to the ground Chapter 2798 Su Yao How is this different from what he imagined? In principle, shouldn''t he fall into Xie Mian''s arms? Why didn''t you fall into Xie Mian''s arms? Instead of falling to the ground? Can Xie Mian see that he did it on purpose? No, no, No. he should have performed perfectly just now. Maybe he couldn''t find the right angle. Come again! Su Yao raised his face and looked at Xie Mian wrongly. "Xie Mian, my foot seems to be twisted. Can you help me?" But did not expect that Xie Mian did not eat this set, "you this is the foot sprained, not broken leg, you get up." Su Yao was scolding his mother in his heart But I can''t get up by myself. I''m afraid I''ll twist it again. " "That''s troublesome." Mouth said such words, but Xie Mian or stretched out a hand to him, "hurry up." Su Yao nearly showed his ferocious face, "I can''t get up, you help me up." "Then you just keep lying there." With that, Xie Mian would take his hand back. Seeing this, Su Yao quickly stretched out his hand to hold it, got up from the ground with his strength, and then "accidentally" fell into his arms. Hand intentionally or unintentionally from Xie Mian touched somewhere. Then a light smile, "Xie Mian, you are hard." He thought that Xie Mian didn''t react at all. It turned out that he was pretending. Tut tut! Xie Mian''s brow wrinkled. He stepped back a few steps and pushed Su Yao, "can you order your face?" The smile on Su Yao''s face froze, "where can I be shameless? If I were really shameless, I would have pushed you down and wiped you clean. " Although Xie Mian had a pursuer, he never met Su Yao. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. "If you make any more noise, you''ll get out right now." "Then your family must know that we are only married by agreement." Su Yao said. "Then you go." Su Yao didn''t dare to go. If he does go, then waiting for him will be the divorce agreement from Xie Mian. This is not easy to skip the side of marriage, how can we just leave? "I''m joking with you. I did something wrong just now. Don''t be angry." Xie Mian didn''t speak and went into the bathroom. Su Yao was a little worried. This is really a bit difficult. If you don''t think of a way, you don''t know how to make Xie Mian like you. What did he do in the previous plane? I can''t remember. Forget it. You can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. Take your time. Go to bed now. After Xie Mian came out of the bathroom, he saw Su Yao lying on his back in bed. The pajamas were lifted up to reveal a white belly. Xie Mian hesitated for a while, and finally went over to help Su Yao cover the quilt. But I didn''t expect that Su Yao suddenly grabbed his hand and pulled it hard. So he fell on Su Yao. What''s more, his lips collided with Su Yao''s. His first kiss was sent out. Xie Mian Leng for a few seconds, want to get up, but Su Yao hands and feet with the embrace him. I don''t know where Su Yao came from. He couldn''t get rid of it. "Su Yao, wake up quickly!" "Don''t make a noise. Let me have a good sleep. I''m so tired." Xie Mian frowned, "let go." "Don''t..." Chapter 2799 When I woke up the next morning. Su Yao found that he was wrapped in a silkworm chrysalis with a quilt. Now he can''t move at all. As for who did it, even if you guess with your toes, you know it''s Xie Mian. Xie Mian is too much. Isn''t he a little restless in his sleep? As for wrapping him up like this? And now he is urgent to urinate. If the teacher doesn''t go to the toilet to solve it, he will urinate on this bed. "Xie Mian, come here and untie me quickly!" After washing, Xie Mian came out of the bathroom, "can''t you untie it yourself?" Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "nonsense, I can solve it myself. What else can I tell you to do?" "Then go on lying like this." Su Yao wanted to curse, "I want to go to the toilet, quickly help me untie, or I''ll be in bed." "If you''re not ashamed, stay in bed." Su Yao I''m so angry. How could this guy have such a bad character? "If you don''t untie it for me, I''ll shout. All your family will come by then. I''ll see how you explain." Listen to this sentence, Xie Mian''s mind already has a picture, he doesn''t want to be read by his family. They can''t stop for half an hour. And it''s equivalent to a hundred ducks barking in his ears, making a lot of noise. For the sake of his ears, he had better stop teasing Su Yao. Xie Mian goes over to help Su Yao solve the problem. "Come on, get up quickly. I''ll take you to starlight entertainment later." After the bullet, Su Yao jumped up from the bed, and then hung on Xie Mian''s body with the power of winning thunder and biting on his clavicle. "Let you bully me!" At this time, Xie Yuzheng pushed the door open. After seeing the scene in front of her, she was all dead. After reaction, quickly cover your eyes with your hands, "I didn''t see anything, you continue, you continue, I won''t disturb you." I didn''t expect that this morning, two people were doing that kind of thing. This can be regarded as the day to declare prostitution, right? Although every morning is the most energetic time for men, it''s too Cough, you''d better go out quickly. After all, bad people and good things will be attacked by heaven. "Go on, go on, when I haven''t been here." Xie Yu also closed the door very attentively. Xie Mian frowned and looked at Su Yao, who was still hanging on him Su Yao was afraid that he was really angry, so he went down quickly. "I just bit you when I lost my head. Don''t be angry." Xie Mian did not speak, but looked at his clavicle. There''s a very obvious dental impression there. It made his brows even tighter. Su Yao also saw the tooth mark. He shrunk his neck with a little guilty. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it." "Are you a dog?" "Yes." Although Xie Mian''s words are suspected of scolding him, he really belongs to a dog, "I belong to a dog." Thank you for your sleep No wonder biting hurts so much. " This Su Yao is really stupid, or pretend to be stupid, scold him did not know. Su Yao Believe it or not? ¡­¡­ The collar of the casual suit is a little low, which can''t cover the tooth mark on the clavicle. As soon as he thought about how his family would look at him, Xie Mian pinched Su Yao''s face. Don''t say, Su Yao''s face is quite soft. "I can''t cover it. What do you say?" Chapter 2800 Su Yao How does he know what to do? "Why don''t you change your clothes?" "There are no other clothes here." Said Xie Mian. ¡°¡­¡­ Let''s show it like this. Anyway, we are husband and wife now. It''s no big deal. " Su Yao was upright and vigorous. It seems that he was defeated by Su Yao''s shamelessness. Xie Mian was silent for a long time before he said, "let''s go down." After going downstairs, everyone looked over, and then their eyes fell on Xie Ming''s clavicle. After seeing the tooth mark on it, his eyes became very strange, and then he laughed tacitly. "You should be tired last night. Eat something to make up for your strength." It was Xie Mian''s mother who said this. Listening to this, Su Yao knew that they must have misunderstood something, but he was too lazy to explain. Anyway, even if they explain, they won''t listen. ¡­¡­ After breakfast and a confession to Xie''s family, Su Yao followed Xie Mian to starlight entertainment. Those people of starlight entertainment all know Su Yao. Seeing him walking in behind a young man full of noble spirit, his eyes suddenly become strange. Of course, they all know that this young man is Xie Mian, today''s richest man. But this is not the point. The point is that Xie Mian and Su Yao came in together, and they were still talking just now. Is Xie Mian the gold master Su Yao is looking for? If that''s the case, aren''t they going to end? After all, they all humiliated and bullied Su Yao. I hope Su Yao has already forgotten what happened before, otherwise they would have to be hidden in the snow. Shen Huai, who has not dealt with Su Yao all the time, is very sour. Why did Su Yao find the richest man in gold, and he could only serve a greasy middle-aged man like Mr. Zhang? He is much more beautiful than Su Yao. He was unconvinced. He had to snatch Xie Mian and let Su Yao feel frustrated again. Thinking about this, Shen Huai rushed to Xie Mian quickly. Then he pretended to be very excited, with some worship in his eyes. "Mr. Xie, I have admired you for a long time. You have always been my idol. Can I have a chat with you alone?" Other people immediately look at Shen Huai with the eyes of looking at the fool. What the hell is Shen Huai doing? Does he think Xie Mian can''t see his real purpose? Tut Tut, Shen Huai is waiting to be beaten in the face. Su Yao''s face is going green Behind Xie Mian. This Shen Huai is really annoying, whether it is before or after the plane reset. I always wanted him to donate kidney before, but now I want to rob him. He really can''t help it! But before Su Yao got angry, Xie Mian had already spoken. He looked at Shen Huai with disgusted eyes, then frowned, "what are you?" The smile on Shen Huai''s face suddenly froze. "It stinks. Stay away from me." Shen Huai''s face turned white for a time, "President Xie..." "Go away!" Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, and the others laughed. Although Shen Huai has no face and no skin, he still has to have some dignity. And now everyone else is laughing at him. If we keep on pestering, he will be the only one who will lose face. Thinking about this, Shen Huai glared at Su Yao and ran away. Su Yao, who was glared at, rolled his eyes and whispered, "silly fork." Chapter 2801 Xie Mian has already arranged his assistant to talk to the boss of starlight entertainment for a long time. Now he just needs to sign a contract. When the other party sees Xie Mian, it''s like a dog sees a bone. If he had the balance behind him, he would have been rocking there now. "Mr. Xie, I didn''t expect you to come in person. I''m really honored. Sit down, sit down!" But after seeing Su Yao who came in together, Xu Kun changed his face again, "what are you doing in here? Why don''t you go out yet?" Su Yaoli ignored him and sat down beside Xie Mian. Xu Kun looked at Xie Mian and said, "Xie Zong, don''t be angry. I''ll drive him out now." Xie Mian was finally willing to give him a look, "he is my man." After hearing this sentence, Xu Kun was stunned. What''s the meaning of this? Is Su Yao his man? Is Su Yao taken care of by Xie Mian? If so, isn''t it "Mr. Xie, what do you mean by that?" "Su Yao and I have a legal relationship." Said Xie Mian. Xu Kun''s eyes suddenly widened. Because he was so frightened, he shook his whole body for a moment, and then sat down on the sofa. Did Su Yao marry Xie Mian? Why did Su Yao hide it? It''s over. He beat and scolded Su Yao before. If Xie Mian knew about this, his life would be completely ruined. Xu Kun is about to cry. Su Yao appreciated his painful expression, "Mr. Xu, you seem very surprised?" "It''s frightening." Xu Kun tried to squeeze out a smile, "why didn''t you tell me this at the beginning? I''m really scared to death by you." If Su Yao had said this early, he would not have let other artists in the company bully Su Yao. But now it''s too late to say anything. I can only hope that Su Yao is a person who doesn''t have a grudge. "Mr. Xu, what are you afraid of?" Xu Kun Nothing, nothing, just a shock. Mr. Xie, do you think we can sign the contract now? " "Thank you for your sleep," he said with a slight nod Xu Kun immediately offered it with both hands. Xie Mian took it over and looked, "Mr. Xu, I don''t feel any sincerity from you." Xu Kun You want to buy my company. Why should I show my sincerity? Of course, Xu Kun only dared to say so in his heart. If he did say it, it would be cold in the next second. "Mr. Xie, if you have any dissatisfaction, just say it. The contract can be changed." "Do you think your company is worth the price?" Xu Kun hesitated for a moment It''s not worth it. Mr. Xie, how much do you think is appropriate? " "Half and half." Xu Kun No, even if it''s a bargain in the vegetable market, there''s no such bargain, right? "Mr. Xie, it took me a lot of hard work to set up this company. The price is a little low. Can we discuss it?" "You don''t want to?" Xu Kun Isn''t that bullshit? "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. Anyway, I have ways to get your company." Xu Kun You are really a capitalist. "Mr. Xu, I really want your company, so you''d better think it over again. Don''t make decisions that you regret." Chapter 2802 Xu Kun Since you really want my company, why do you bargain so hard? Can''t you buy it directly? "Mr. Xie, I don''t think I need to think about it anymore." Xie Mian picked an eyebrow, "Oh?" "I''m willing to sell you the company for the price you said." When he said this, Xu Kun''s heart was dripping with blood. If he was not really afraid of the cold weather, he would not sell the company at this price. "Now that Mr. Xu has agreed, let''s change the contract as soon as possible. I have other things to do." "I''ll let my secretary do it now, and I''ll be right back." He said "well" to sleep and didn''t talk to him any more. Xu Kunfeng went out with the two contracts. Su Yao looked at Xie Mian with a smile on his face and said, "Mr. Xie, you are really a capitalist. I really admire you." Xie Mian picked eyebrows, "why, don''t you like it?" "Yes, of course. I really like you." "Do you like my money, or do you like me?" "I like you, of course." Su Yao replied without hesitation, "money is nothing compared with you. Even if you have nothing, I still like you. " It''s not the first time that Xie Mian heard such words, but when he heard such words coming out of Su Yao''s mouth, his heart was like a sudden burst of flowers. "Then you should always remember your words." "Don''t worry, I''ll always remember." Xu Kun soon came back with the new contract, "Mr. Xie, the contract has been changed, you see what else is wrong." Xie Mian took a look, "no problem, sign it." "OK, OK, sign now." After signing the contract, Xie Mian gave the contract to Su Yao, "take it. From now on, starlight entertainment is yours." It was the first time that Xu Kun encountered such a large-scale dog abuse scene, and he was all dumbfounded. He never thought that Xie Mian bought the company for Su Yao''s sake. It''s the first time that he''s met someone who gives him flowers or something, as a gift to the company. Is Xie Mian really the richest man? Today, he really wants to wear Su Yao. He also wants to experience what it''s like to be sent to the company. Su Yao did not expect that Xie Mian really wanted to give himself starlight entertainment. He was moved to tears. It''s a marriage agreement, but it still costs a lot of money to buy him a company. It''s true love, right? "Honey, it''s very kind of you. I love the present you gave me. Thank you." Su Yao stood on tiptoe and quickly gave Xie Mian a kiss on the cheek. Xu Kun''s eyes are dead. Hello, I''m still here. Can you stop treating me like air? If you want to show love, go to other places to show love. My 24K pure titanium and dog eyes will be blinded by you. Can you take care of my lonely old man''s mood? Haven''t you heard of Xiu en''s love dying fast? Xie Mian didn''t expect that Su Yao would suddenly kiss himself. He was stunned. After reaction, he said very seriously, "don''t do this kind of thing in front of other people in the future." "I was so excited just now that no one could hold back for a moment. If you don''t like it, I won''t do it in the future." "Good boy Chapter 2803 Xu Kun was hit again, and his mask of pain was coming out. At this time, Su Yao looked at him and said, "Mr. Xu, now starlight entertainment is mine. Don''t you hurry to pack up and leave?" Xu Kun I''m angry, but I can''t scold. "Mr. Su, I''ll leave now, but I have too many things to finish in one day." "Then you can find a moving company to move." Su Yao said. Xu Kun No wonder I can be with Xie Mian. It turns out that it''s also a fuss. You two are a perfect couple. "Mr. Xu, why do you look so ugly? You are not dissatisfied with me, so you scold me secretly in your heart? " "No, no, I''ll do it now." "By the way, don''t talk about the relationship between me and Xie Mian. I''m a low-key person and don''t like to be in the limelight." "Yes, I will never say it." "Then you can clean it up slowly. I''ll come back when you''re finished." ¡­¡­ Starlight entertainment people see things constantly moving out of Xu Kun''s office, very curious about what happened, but they dare not ask, so they can only watch there. But later a person went up to ask, that person is the company''s deputy general manager. "Mr. Xu? What''s going on here? " "I sold starlight entertainment." Xu Kun said. Smelling speech, all the people present took a breath of air conditioning. They couldn''t believe their ears. "Why so suddenly? Who did you sell the company to? " "You don''t have to worry about this. The new boss will come in two days. You must hold on then." All of you: -- Why did President Xu say such a thing? Is the new boss very scary? But who bought starlight entertainment? Is Xie Mian the only one who has been here today? Did Xie Mian buy it? Also, besides him, who else can have such a big hand? "Mr. Xu, is it Xie Mian who bought it?" "He''s not wrong, but he''s not the new boss of the company. But I''d like to advise you that you''d better not provoke a new boss, or your future will be ruined. " Everyone was confused. Since Xie Mian bought the company, why isn''t the new boss Xie Mian? Who did you give the company to? Could it be su Yao who came with him today? No, no, it''s absolutely impossible. Su Yao is only taken care of. No matter how much Xie Mian likes him, it''s impossible to send him a company. So who is the new boss? ¡­¡­ Shen Huai was the first person to find out that Su Yao asked people to move things to Xu Kun''s office. He came forward and asked in a loud voice, "Su Yao, what are you doing?" Because of his loud voice, people around him came. After they saw Su Yao, they thought of the previous guess one after another, and they couldn''t help suspecting life. Is their new boss really Su Yao? Su Yao chuckled, "why, didn''t Xu Kun tell you?" "Since he didn''t tell you, let me tell you" "from now on, starlight entertainment will be mine, and I will be the new boss of your company." Shen Huai couldn''t accept the fact, "it''s impossible? Where did you get the money to buy the company? " Chapter 2804 "I have no money, but Xie Mian has money. He gave me this company." Su Yao said with a smile. All of you: -- Shit, that''s true. But Xie Mian is too generous. He even sent a company to Su Yao. It''s really enviable. If only that person were them. Is it too late for them to go to Xie Mian and ask for support? Shen Huai''s face was distorted with jealousy. "It''s impossible. You must be cheating. You''re just a lover that Xie Mian keeps. How could he give it to you? " It''s not fair. It''s so unfair! Why can su Yao ask Xie Mian to send him a company? Su Yao is not as good-looking as Shen Huai. This must be made up by Su Yao! "Su Yao, don''t cheat us. How could Xie Mian send the company to you?" "Then why do you think he won''t give it to me? If you don''t believe it, I don''t mind showing you the contract. " Su Yao said while taking out the contract. Shen Huai grabs it and turns to the last page of the contract. He finds that in addition to Xu Kun''s name, it also contains the name of Xie Mian. In other words, Xie Mian really bought starlight entertainment and gave it to Su Yao. What kind of ecstasy did Su Yao give Xie Mian? Shen Huai tore up the contract in his hand, "this contract must be false, no, this contract must be stolen from Xie Mian." Su Yao was a little speechless. Don''t you see that big seal on it? How can Shen Huai be so mindless no matter before or after the plane is reset? "Shen Huai, your jealous face is so ugly. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Xie Mian by yourself, and he will tell you the answer. " Shen Huai bit his lip. "Su Yao, wait for me. I''ll find out the evidence of your deception." Su Yao rolled a white eye, "that you work hard to refuel, I wait for you to find out the evidence." Shen Huai was so angry that he ran away. Su Yao rolled his eyes again, and then looked at the others, "what are you still standing there for, don''t you believe it?" "No, we''re here to apologize." Su Yao laughed, "then why didn''t you apologize to me before?" All of a sudden, those people choked How could they have thought of such a day? If they had expected such a day, they should not have provoked Su Yao. "Su Yao, no, Mr. Su, we sincerely apologize. We did wrong before. You have a lot of money. Please forgive us. " Su Yao wanted to ha ha, "you just want to see me become prosperous, and hold Xie Mian''s thick thigh. I''m afraid that I will retaliate you for what happened before, so I come to apologize to you." "If I were the former Su Yao, would you still apologize to me?" All of you: -- "Well, I already know your answer. You can go." It''s a waste of time to haggle with these people one by one. He might as well concentrate on strategy. "As long as you don''t provoke me, I will never give you shoes. But if you dare to touch my bottom line, don''t blame me for being rude to you. " Smell speech, those people are a little relieved. "Yes, Mr. Su, we will be obedient in the future." "Well, go and do your own business. By the way, call song Yao to me. " Chapter 2805 Song Yao doesn''t know that Su Yao has become the new boss of starlight entertainment, and other people also want to see her jokes, so no one told her about it. So when she learned that Su Yao asked someone to call her, she got angry and called Su Yao. "Su Yao, your shelf is really getting bigger and bigger now. You dare to use me as an agent. Do you believe you can''t get resources in the future?" Su Yao ignored her and hung up. Song Yao is about to die of anger. "Damn Su Yao, you wait for me. I will teach you a lesson this time!" An artist who passed by her thought that she might be crazy. Now Su Yao has climbed up Xie Mian''s golden thigh, and now he has become the new boss of starlight entertainment. He''s in charge of the company''s agents and artists. Su Yao dismissed whoever he wanted, and hid whoever he wanted. Those who want to fight against him will never come to a good end. And song Yao, the former agent, will not come to a good end. Song Yao doesn''t want to apologize to Su Yao, but he still talks to Su Yao in that tone. I''m afraid he doesn''t want to mix up. "Sister song, in the past friendship, I remind you of a very important thing." "Su Yao is not what he used to be." Song Yao sneered, "he really is not what he used to be. Even my agent dares to do it." The artist wanted to roll his eyes, but for his own image, he held back. "Sister song, you should know that the company has a new boss, right?" "I know. What''s the problem?" "Do you know who the new boss is?" "Who is it? Can''t it be su Yao? " "That''s right. It''s su Yao, and Xie Mian bought it for him." Smell speech, song Yao can''t believe ground opened wide eyes, "this is impossible?" People like Xie Mian will also take care of little stars? Xie Mian is the richest man. He can''t find a man he wants. Why should he keep Su Yao, a little eight line star who is good for nothing but his face? "We didn''t believe it at first, but it''s true." The artist sighed, "sister song, you''d better think about how to apologize to him." Song Yao Apologizing? As for the things she did to Su Yao before, it''s good for Su Yao not to peel her skin. How can she forgive her? No, she can''t go to see Su Yao. If she goes, she will be severely retaliated, so she can''t go. If she continues to stay in starlight entertainment, she will be killed by Su Yao sooner or later. So she had to run quickly, and she had to run to a place that Su Yao couldn''t find. "Thank you for telling me that, but it suddenly occurred to me that I had another important thing to do, so I had to go first. If he asks about me, say I haven''t been to the company today. " The artist naturally knew what she was doing. He was afraid of Su Yao''s revenge, so he wanted to run away. But she was so stupid. Her behavior is no different from suicide. If she goes to see Su Yao and apologizes to him, Su Yao may forgive her. But when she ran, there was no chance. However, this is song Yao''s own business, so he should not meddle in his own business, save time to make a mess. Chapter 2806 Song Yao quickly packed up some things, but before she could leave, she was taken away by the police. And it''s a hot search. Of course, the more popular thing is that starlight entertainment changed its boss. Netizens are speculating about who is the new boss of starlight entertainment? Who is so rich to buy starlight entertainment. They have thought that the person is likely to be Xie Mian, but they don''t think it can be him. After the new boss of starlight entertainment was revealed to be su Yao, the microblog was about to explode. Mediocre Genius: No, no? Am I blind? The new boss of starlight entertainment is Su Yao?! Pikachu: the news really shocked my family. Lemon essence: can you buy a company? Is Su Yao so rich? Don''t be cheap: isn''t he just an 18 line little jerk? Where can I get the money to buy a company? Who should be keeping it? Miao frog seed: upstairs, have you ever seen a gold owner who would send a lover''s company to be kept by himself? This kind of plot doesn''t even exist in novels, OK? Don''t stab me: it turns out that Su Yao is a hidden rich man, but he is so rich, why didn''t he become popular? Outstanding: maybe it''s because I have too much money, so I don''t care whether I will be popular or not. Rich woman asks for nourishment: Master, I understand. Do you know shrimp: I also understand ¡­¡­ Looking at Su Yao''s flattery on the Internet, Shen Huai''s eyes are red with envy. What are the hidden rich? Su Yao is a small batter with no money. Xie Mian bought that company and gave it to Su Yao. Su Yao is a bum. He must let everyone in the world know the truth, he must let Su Yao suffer thousands of spit! It''s better to let Xie Mian abandon Su Yao immediately. At that time, the person standing beside Xie Mian is likely to be Shen Huai. With such a dream in mind, Shen Huai makes a call to a paparazzi who has been cooperating with him all the time. "Zhou Wen, I have a surprise here. Do you want it?" "I don''t need money. You just have to let go of this amazing stuff." "That''s it. I''ll sort it out and send it to you later." Zhou Wen is the craziest one in the circle. Other paparazzi may not answer, but Zhou Wen definitely will. As for what will happen later, what does Shen Huai have to do with it? He didn''t let that stuff out anyway. ¡­¡­ Zhou Wen is quite crazy, but he is also a person who cherishes his life. If there is anyone in the world who can''t afford to be offended, Xie Mian must be one of them. He didn''t dare to let Xie Mian''s scandal go against him. If he offended Xie Mian, he would have to live in another country. However, Shen Huai''s brain is full of holes. He wants him to let out the scandal about Xie Mian. He really doesn''t know how to die. Zhou Wen also cooperated with Xie. He still has the contact information of Xie Mian''s assistant. After getting those things from Shen Huai, he immediately called Xie Mian''s assistant and sent them to each other. And he told me who sent these things to him. "Assistant Gu, maybe Shen Huai also sent these things to other reporters. I think you''d better prepare in advance, otherwise Xie Mian will be in trouble if he gets angry." "Thank you for telling me that. The money will be transferred to your account later." Chapter 2807 Shen Huai had no idea that Zhou Wen had sold him, and now he was still dreaming of Su Yao being scolded by thousands of people. Xie Mian already knew about it, and he immediately told Su Yao. Su Yao knows that Shen Huai is a restless person, and he knows that he will make some small moves. However, he did not expect that Shen Huai was so stupid that he wanted to spread rumors about his affair with Xie Mian. Why didn''t he think that any media would dare to take the job? I don''t know if Shen Huai would explode in anger after knowing that Zhou Wen betrayed him. The phone hasn''t hung up yet. "Are you going to handle this Shen Huai by yourself, or do I have someone handle it?" "Don''t deal with it. Let him hop for a while." He also wanted to see what kind of moth Shen Huai could make. And it can add a little fun to his life. "Let''s do it first, but if you can''t handle it, please contact me and I will help you." Su Yao said with a smile, "how suddenly so good, you should not be in love with me?" "Don''t think too much. I just don''t want to hear my family nagging." Said Xie Mian. "Is that true?" "I have something else to do. Hang up first." "Wait, there''s something I want you to help me with." "What''s the matter?" "I want to invest in a movie, but I don''t have the money." "Wait a minute, I''ll ask the assistant to pay you directly." Xie Mian is very rich. "Don''t you even ask me what movies I''m going to invest in? Are you not afraid of losing money? " "I think there''s one thing I have to tell you, and that''s the most I need is money." "Yes, Mr. Xie is rich and powerful. How can he put a little money in his eyes? Thank you, Mr. Xie!" "If you have nothing else to do, I''ll hang up first." "Then keep busy. I won''t disturb you, MUA!" Xie Mian had no choice but to smile. Shen An, who was standing in front of him, saw that he was smiling and suddenly showed a frightened expression. Xie Mian looked at him in disgust. "What''s the matter?" "It''s the first time I''ve seen you smile like that." Xie Mian disliked him even more. "Did you read too many brain damaged novels?" Shen An "By the way, I seem to remember that you have a half brother named Shen Huai." Mention this matter, the expression on Shen An''s face immediately changed, "don''t mention him to me, I don''t have any younger brother, he''s just my father''s illegitimate son outside." "I also know a man named Shen Huai. I don''t know if they are the same person. Do you have a picture of him?" Shen An rolled his eyes. "How can I have his picture on my hand? There are a lot of them on the Internet. You can search them. He is now an artist and is a bit famous. " That''s the same person. "If I want to mess with him, your family won''t have any opinions, will they?" "My family gave him up a long time ago, but why do you want to mess with him? What did he do to you? " "He didn''t provoke me, but he did." Said Xie Mian. "Su Yao?" Shen An picked to pick eyebrow, "is that small Jiao husband in your family?" There''s no denying that. "I remember you were not married by agreement? You don''t like him, do you? " "But to tell you the truth, he looks very good. If it had been me, I would have done him a long time ago." The eyes of Xie Mian changed. "Don''t provoke him." Chapter 2808 Shen An laughs, "OK, I won''t provoke him. Although I like flirting, I still have certain principles. If I have a husband, I will never touch him." "And Su Yao is your man. How dare I provoke him?" "But honestly, don''t you really like him?" Just now, I was in a hurry and said that I didn''t like Su Yao. I was really right and wrong. If one day Su Yao suddenly runs away with others, it depends on what you do. Xie Mian gave him a cold look. "You talk too much nonsense." Shen An felt that he was going to beat himself next second. He quickly put away his smile and said, "OK, I won''t say any more. As for Shen Huai, you can do whatever you want, even if you kill him. " I don''t know what Shen Huai did to attract Xie Mian, but it''s very happy to see Shen Huai''s bad luck. "You can go." "No, not long after I came here, you''re going to drive me away. Do you know that your behavior is called killing donkeys?" "Did you graduate from high school?" Shen An knew what he meant. He was so angry that he wanted to point his middle finger at him. "I''ll go, I''ll go now, right?" "Remember to close the door." "I..." Xie Mian looks over. When Shen settled down, he counseled, "nothing, nothing. I''m leaving now." ¡­¡­ Shen Huai has been waiting for several days, but he hasn''t seen the scandal between Xie Mian and Su Yao on the Internet. He can''t hold his breath and immediately calls Zhou Wen. "Zhou Wen, what''s your situation? Why haven''t you sent out what I gave you? " Zhou Wen at the other end of the phone rolled his eyes and sneered, "Shen Huai, your little abacus is really loud enough. Let me offend Xie Mian. You can take advantage of it by sitting behind your back." Shen Huai did not feel guilty at all when he heard this, and even said, "Zhou Wen, I''m helping you. Don''t you always want to be famous? As long as you send out those things, you will be on fire. " Zhou Wen wanted to spit on his face, "Shen Huai, don''t treat me as a fool like you. Xie Mian can''t afford to offend anyone. If I send out those things, I will be a corpse tomorrow. " "Shen Huai, if you want to die, don''t take me with you. I have a large family to support." Shen Huai was angry. "Zhou Wen, when did you become such a counsellor? Now it''s a legal society, even if he is really rich... " However, before he finished, the phone was hung up. Shen Huai is so angry that he is about to drop his mobile phone. After he finally calmed down, he called Zhou Wen again, but he didn''t expect that Zhou Wen had hacked his mobile phone number. Shen Huai angrily kicked the table, "Zhou Wen, you counsellor, since you don''t want this opportunity, I''ll give it to other people, and it''s useless even if you regret it." However, what made him even more angry happened. After learning that what he was going to release was the scandal about Xie Mian, the media refused him without saying a word, and even blacked him out. At the end of this day, Shen Huai could not remember how many times he had touched the wall, which made his heart hate Su Yao even more. Chapter 2809 Because no media took over the job, Shen Huai decided to support himself. He rearranged the things on hand, and then sent them to the Internet several times. Of course, he didn''t use his own large. If he used his own big size, he would never want to be in the entertainment industry from now on. He uses another number of his own, which is often used to post some black history about the stars in the circle, and there are many fans. So after those things were sent up, they were immediately forwarded by fans, and then occupied the first hot search today. But no one believes it''s true. No, it''s not so much that I don''t believe it as that I can''t believe it. They don''t believe that Xie Mian, the flower of kaolin, will do this kind of thing to support a little star. Wotou: do you think it''s true? I don''t believe it anyway. A slap call in the past: I do not believe that God Xie Nan may do such a thing. Who is not the old color: but how do I think this is true? Don''t be yellow: it must be something wrong with your brain. Xie Mian will never do such a thing. Fox spirit: how do you know he won''t do such a thing? Isn''t there any evidence on this? That voice is Su Yao''s. Tihua Zhixiu: it''s really black chicken and Spanish mackerel. It''s so old now that I still believe the evidence of recording. Don''t you know that recording can also be synthesized? Fox spirit: but if it''s not true, where did Su Yao get the money to buy starlight entertainment? I don''t believe that he is really a rich second generation. If he were a rich second generation, he would have been picked out long ago. Tihua Zhixiu: how can you be so sure that he is not a rich second generation? Can''t he keep a low profile? I think you are just jealous of him. Fox spirit: I envy him? Are you mistaken? Why should I be jealous of him? And how can you always help him talk? You are not su Yao himself, are you? Xie Yu is almost mad. Where''s this stupid thing from? Su Yao and her brother are clearly legal husband husband relationship. Why do these people always think of others so badly? Do they want others to be unhappy if their life is unhappy? I''m afraid they are the only one in their household register? Tihua: your thoughts are really dirty! Are they not allowed to have a normal husband husband relationship? All of them were stopped immediately. After they reacted, they laughed one after another. A knife a child: Tihua Zhixiu, is your brain broken? Who is Su Yao and Xie Mian? How could Xie Mian be able to see Su Yao''s 18 line little brat? I''m your uncle: that''s right. Xie Mian is not blind. How can he take a fancy to Su Yao? The truth is false: you are not the CP powder of the two of them, are you? If it is, you must have lost watt. You don''t want to fantasize there, they can''t be that kind of relationship. Tihua Zhixiu: what if they really have that kind of relationship? The truth is false: if the two of them really have that kind of relationship, I''ll wash my hair upside down. If not, wash your hair upside down. Tihua Zhixiu: OK, then you are ready to live handstand shampoo. The truth is false: I really have to say that you are too confident. Chapter 2810 Xie Yu is really angry to death by these stupid netizens. In order to hit those people''s faces, she immediately called Xie Mian. After the phone was put through, she would be like a machine gun. "Brother, did you see the first hot search today? Although those idiots say that you and Su Yao are the relationship between the gold Lord and his lover, they still say that Su Yao is so unbearable. I''m really angry. " "You two are obviously normal husband husband relations, OK?" "Brother, you must solve this matter well, or I will be angry to death by them." Xie Mian frowned, "is that true?" "It''s true. If you don''t believe it, you can go to Weibo now." Xie Mian picks up another mobile phone in front of him and clicks into Weibo to have a look. When I saw the comments that slandered Su Yao, I frowned even more tightly. What''s more, when he thought about Su Yao''s reaction to the comments, he suddenly felt a nameless anger. "Don''t tell Su Yao about this." "But I think he should see it now, so you''d better solve it quickly. By the way, I have a good way here, or you will directly announce the relationship between you and him. In this way, those idiots will never dare to say anything again. " This is really a good way. But he and Su Yao are married by agreement, and they will divorce one day. If you announce your relationship with Su Yao in such a high profile, after the divorce, rumors will attack Su Yao again. In that case, Su Yao will be hurt. So it''s OK not to divorce? Another voice suddenly came out of his mind. Xie Mian was startled by his idea. It was not until Xie Yu''s voice sounded that he regained his consciousness. "Brother, are you still listening?" "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll solve it myself." "Then you can solve it quickly. I really can''t go on reading the comments of those idiots. Now I''m going on the line with those idiots. Goodbye!" After that, Xie Yu hung up the phone. Xie Mian had no choice but to smile and turn to the comment area again. A few minutes later, he looked at the eye-catching comments and finally made up his mind. He wants to announce his relationship with Su Yao. As for what will happen in the future, I''ll think about it later. However, we have to ask Su Yao about this matter first to see if he is willing to announce the relationship between them. If he thinks Su Yao should be very happy, and maybe very excited. So thinking, Xie Mian couldn''t help laughing. When he found himself laughing, Xie Mian was stunned. What''s wrong with him? I don''t really like Su Yao, do I? To tell you the truth, Su Yao is good-looking and interesting. He is a very attractive type It seems normal that I like him. ¡­¡­ Su Yao did see the hot search and the comments at the bottom. But there was no fluctuation in his heart, and he even wanted to laugh. After all, such things happened to him too much. And for him, these comments are not worth paying attention at all. What he cares more about is Xie Mian. Maybe Xie Mian is angry now. Would you like to make a call and ask? Just when Su Yao thought so, suddenly a phone call came in. He quickly picked up the mobile phone and found it was Xie Mian. Chapter 2811 Su Yao never thought that Xie Mian would take the initiative to call. He wondered if he was hallucinating. Su Yao rubbed his eyes. After a closer look, the words "Xie Mian" appeared on the screen of his mobile phone. He pinched his arm again OK, now you can make sure you''re not hallucinating. Thank you for calling. I just don''t know why he called all of a sudden. But I''ll know when I get through. So thinking, Su Yao quickly put through the phone, "Xie Mian, why do you suddenly have time to call today?" Listen to his tone is very normal, Xie Mian slightly relieved, "today''s hot search the first you see?" "Yes, of course." Su Yao said, "you call here, don''t you come to ask this?" "Do you care about me now?" "That''s right." Xie Mian admits directly, "I care about your mood now." Su Yao didn''t expect that he would admit it directly, and the whole person was confused. "I''m so happy that you care about me so much. Do you like me now? " "I think so." Said Xie Mian. There''s nothing wrong with admitting his feelings, and he really has a good feeling for Su Yao. Su Yao No, no? I didn''t deny it this time! What happened today? Isn''t the sun coming out in the west? The surprise came so fast, like a tornado. He couldn''t believe his ears. "Well, since you''ve said that, let''s go on a date tomorrow." Although he was used to Su Yao''s strange brain circuit, Xie Mian fell into silence after hearing this. ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t you think it''s a little fast? " So the topic was successfully skewed. "Is that fast?" Su Yao''s tone with doubts, "if you can, I want to go to bed with you now, I have been greedy for your body for a long time." Xie Mian was really frightened by Su Yao''s outspokenness and boldness Do you know what you''re talking about? " "Of course I know what I''m talking about, but I don''t think it''s shameful, and I''m telling the truth." Xie Mian really didn''t know how to answer this, so he changed the topic, "since you have seen the hot search on the Internet, have you come up with a solution?" "No, is there anything you can do?" "Announce our relationship to the outside world." Xie Mian said very seriously. Su Yao was so frightened that he opened his mouth wide, "are you serious?" He wanted to do that 800 years ago. But he was afraid that he would be angry after doing that, so he kept holding it. I didn''t expect that Xie Mian took the initiative to mention it today. There are so many surprises today. "I''m serious." "Let''s go and announce it now." Su Yao said excitedly. "Good." "Wait, you just agreed. Don''t you think it''s a bit hasty?" Xie Mian frowned, "don''t you want to?" "No, no, I just don''t want you to suddenly regret it." "I won''t regret it, or I won''t call you." "But do you need to think about it again?" "No, don''t think about it. Let''s go and announce it now." "Wait!" "What''s the matter?" "Let''s send the marriage certificate, or they won''t believe it." "Yes Chapter 2812 The two announced their relationship on Weibo and attached their marriage certificate. So, the news that Su Yao and Xie Mian have already got their marriage license is one of the hot topics. Everyone can''t believe it''s true. But the marriage certificate is there. Marriage certificate can''t be fake. They have to believe it, even if they can''t believe it. However, this news is really going to shock them for 300 years. They never thought that Su Yao and Xie Mian had such a relationship. After all, the two are not in the same world. And why do kaolin flowers like Xie Mian fall in love with Su Yao? They really don''t understand. But one thing is certain, that is, starlight entertainment is really bought by Xie Mian for Su Yao. What did Su Yao do in his last life to be with Xie Mian? They really want to wear Su Yao. How sour! Why let them see such news? Jealousy separates them. Shen Huai was also confused, and the fire of jealousy burned in his heart. He dropped everything on the table and cried hysterically, "it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible!" How could su Yao and Xie Mian have a legal relationship? Su Yao was clearly taken care of by Xie Mian. That hot search must be fake! He must be dreaming. Yes, he must be dreaming! Shen Huai ran into the kitchen and picked up the kitchen knife. As he was about to chop off his left thumb to prove that he was dreaming, the doorbell suddenly rang. Shen Huai suddenly wakes up. He puts down his kitchen knife and opens the door. But as soon as I opened the door, I saw several policemen. Shen Huai''s legs are going to be soft with fright. He tried to close the door, but it was too late. "Shen Huai, please come with us." Shen Huai tried to control his heart, "why do you want to catch me? I don''t seem to have committed anything, do I "Someone reported that you killed Chen Lin." As soon as Shen Huai''s legs softened, he just sat down on the ground. Chen Lin Chen Lin was really killed by him. He still remembers the look in his eyes before he died. The look in his eyes that he wanted to eat his flesh and eat his bones. Did his retribution finally come? No, he won''t just take his life for granted. He hasn''t completely stepped on Su Yao. He can''t lose to Su Yao! "Do you have any proof? If not, I would never go with you. " "We have found out whether you are innocent. As for what evidence you said, we have it in our hands. Even if you don''t come with us, you have to go, or we will have to take abnormal measures. " When Shen Huai heard this, he was completely flustered. "No, you can''t arrest me. My father is Shen Chongshan, the leader of the Shen family. If you dare to arrest me, he will never let you go. " "You said you were Shen Chongshan''s son? It''s a joke. Who didn''t know there was only one young master in the Shen family, named Shen An. " "If you don''t believe it, you can ask him yourself." "Don''t delay, just follow us!" Even if Shen Huai wanted to resist, he had more heart than strength. He was just taken away by the police. Because there were people watching, so this matter soon became a hot search. Today''s melons are really one by one, netizens are going to eat and vomit. Chapter 2813 Since the disclosure of the relationship with Xie Mian, Su Yao has been watched by many eyes no matter where he goes. And those people are still talking about him behind his back. Su Yao didn''t care and ignored them. After all, if he had to deal with everything, he would have to be busy. And recently idle boring, he gave himself a play. But he never thought that the play was invested by Xie Mian. And Xie Mian suddenly went to the scene one day. The most important thing is that the next scene to be shot at that time was the kiss scene. Sleep is watching. I saw that I was going to make a kissing scene. My brows were tight and wrinkled, and my whole body was emitting low pressure. Those present dare not even breathe. Although he didn''t do anything, Su Yao felt guilty by Xie Mian''s eyes. "Director, I''ll go over." "Hurry up." The director''s forehead is sweating. I hope Su Yao can solve the problem perfectly, otherwise Xie Mian is likely to withdraw his capital. If Xie Mian withdraws all of a sudden, the play is likely to end. Su Yao took a few deep breaths, walked to Xie Mian, and gave him a smile, "Xie Mian, why did you come here suddenly?" "If I don''t come here, I don''t know you''re going to make a kiss." The tone of Xie Mian was still not cold, but Su Yao just heard some dissatisfaction from it. Oh, with a little bit of jealousy. Su Yao could not help but feel guilty again. "You must not think too much. Our kissing scene is not mouth to mouth, it''s borrowed." Xie Mian picked eyebrows, "really?" "Of course it''s true. When did I cheat you?" "Didn''t you cheat me? Can I give you one by one examples? " Su Yao No, I just said it casually. Why are you still competing with me? "I''m still filming. You go back quickly." It''s not that he really wants to drive Xie Mian away. It''s really because Xie Mian''s presence here will bring pressure to everyone. If he doesn''t leave, there will be no way to continue shooting the play. "No Xie Mian refused directly, "I''m the investor of this play. I need to see how the play I invested in is doing and whether I will lose money." "By the way, let''s see how your kissing scene was made." Su Yao Jealous, jealous, this guy is absolutely jealous. But now, if he drives people again, will it show that he is guilty? "Then you can watch it." Su Yao adjusted his mind and looked at the sky and the earth, but he didn''t dare to see Xie Mian''s director. "Director, we can go on." The director wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "all departments are in place and start the next scene." But the actor opposite Su Yao suddenly had a problem. He couldn''t get into the play at all, and his legs were shaking because of the pressure. Also, after all, Xie Mian looked at him with that kind of cannibal look. How could he not be afraid. "Su Yao..." Su Yao frowned, "what''s the matter?" "Mr. Xie''s eyes are really terrible. Can you stop him staring at me?" ¡°¡­¡­ You just ignore him. " "But I can''t ignore it at all. His aura is too strong." Su Yao was very helpless, "then I''ll talk to him again." Then he looked at Xie Mian and said, "Xie Mian, you''ve hindered our acting now. Can you leave for a while?" Chapter 2814 As soon as this remark came out, other people took a breath of cold air. I didn''t expect that Su Yao would dare to talk to Xie Mian like this. He was too brave. Is he not afraid of Xie Mian''s anger? Xie Mian took a look at him. "As an actor, no matter what kind of environment, you should play the game well. Don''t you understand that?" Su Yao Others: "I''m not sure." "I''ll just sit here and watch. You go on." Su Yao can''t help it any more. He hurried to Su Yao and said in a low voice, "Xie Mian, what do you want to do?" "I''ve already said that. I want to see how your kissing scene is made." Sleep did not deliberately lower the voice, so other people also heard this sentence. There was a cold sweat on the director''s forehead again, and he called the writer aside. "How many kisses are there in your play?" The writer thought about it carefully, "about a dozen." The director immediately took a breath of cold air, "more than ten? What are you doing with all this kissing? " "That''s not what you said before." The director choked Before is before, now is now, you hasten to kiss the scene to change "Why change it?" "Don''t you see Mr. Xie''s eyes? That look is like eating us. " editor couldn''t help but make complaints about "he knows a fart." "He doesn''t understand, but don''t forget that he invested in the play. If it wasn''t for his investment, it wouldn''t be certain that the play would come out. " "But..." "It''s nothing, but change it quickly. Otherwise, if he withdraws all of a sudden, our play will be over. " As a screenwriter, of course, I want to see my own script made. So no matter how much you don''t want to change the script, the screenwriter still compromises. "All right, but it will take several days to change it completely. I''ll change today''s one first." "In a hurry." After changing the scene, the director called Su Yao and another actor aside. "This kissing scene has been changed. You should think about it first according to the new paragraph." Xie Mian also heard this sentence, and he was always more satisfied. Not the actor who has been watching Su Yao. The actor was finally relieved. ¡­¡­ The time of the day is soon over. Xie Mian did not leave ahead of time, but waited for Su Yao there. But this gave others some pressure, they did not dare to talk to Su Yao, for fear of Xie Mian eating vinegar. Su Yao was also very helpless, but he did not dare to blame Xie Mian. If he said that, he would have to coax Xie Mian when he went back. Sleep is the kind of as long as a real angry, it is difficult to coax good. Think about the last time, he made Xie Mian angry. Finally, it took nine oxen and two tigers to coax Xie Mian. And he gave his own Cough, cough! That kind of thing is still unspoken. ¡­¡­ After today''s play was finished, Xie Mian got up and went to Su Yao. "Come on, I''ll take you to a good meal. I''ve already ordered a restaurant." Su Yao has been tired all day. Now he wants to eat something. After hearing this sentence, he hugged him excitedly, "thank you husband, you are really wonderful." The others have not gone yet, they are immediately shown a face of love. If they are guilty, please punish them with the law instead of letting them see the scene Chapter 2815 Sitting in the co driver''s seat, Su Yao looked at Xie Mian, who was driving. Although the expression on Xie Mian''s face was still like that, Su Yao could see that he was a little unhappy now. He quickly asked, "are you unhappy?" "I''m not happy." Xie Mian admitted directly, "and still very unhappy." "Then why aren''t you happy?" "I don''t want you to kiss people." "What about the bed play?" I don''t know if there is something wrong with his brain. Su Yao suddenly blurts out such a sentence. After he reflected what he said, Xie Mian''s face turned black. Xie Mian suddenly stepped on the gas and said in a cold voice, "do you want to have sex with other people?" "No, No." Su Yao quickly shook his head, "I will never accept the script of a sex play." "No kissing." "Good, good, no." "You should remember what you said today. If you dare to break your promise, then..." Su Yao knew what he was going to say next, and the expression on his face was about to split. "I will remember it, I will remember it all my life." ¡­¡­ After what happened last time, Su Yao really didn''t take the script of kissing and bed drama. Of course, the supporting roles are kissing and bed play. After all, if the plot is too clear, it won''t attract many audiences. Therefore, Su Yao''s fans took place in the dramas that Su Yao took over. The role played by him was a kiss play, not a bed play. However, they have thought of the reason - Xie Mian will be jealous. Just did not expect Xie Mian such people will be jealous, suddenly feel Xie Mian is not so hard to touch. After shooting several plays in succession, Su Yao decided to take a break. After discussing with Xie Mian, he went abroad for his honeymoon. After his honeymoon, Xie Mian held a wedding for Su Yao. The wedding was so grand that the guests could not forget it. But the most difficult thing to forget is that Xie Mian stepped into the palace in her wedding dress. But it has to be said that Xie Mian in wedding dress is pretty good-looking. Of course, this idea was put forward by Su Yao. He looked at Xie Mian in a wedding dress, holding a smile for a moment. After the wedding, he finally couldn''t hold back and laughed. "What are you laughing at?" "I''m so happy to be with you." "I''m happy, too." ¡­¡­ When Su Yao opened his eyes, his eyes were dark. He had a blind world experience. Su Yao performed a blind man touching a lamp. When the light was on, Su Yao felt that he was really going blind. Su Yao Tangyuan, tell the story. " "Good host, just a moment, please." Su Yao closed his eyes and waited for the plot. The plot he received had only one incomplete main line. Su Yao: "Tangyuan, have you got a bug again?" Tangyuan: "no host, your task will soon be finished, this is a special task world, only the incomplete main plot, the rest of the plot needs to be explored by the host himself." Su Yao I have a sentence "MMP" stuck in my throat. I don''t know whether to say it or not. This incomplete main line is to briefly talk about the identity of the original owner Su Yao, a 20-year-old star with 18 lines sticking through the center of the earth, married a second golden master. The golden master will be nearly 70 years old, and the one he married won''t hesitate. As a result, who knows, on the night of his new marriage, the golden master took medicine when he was too old and died before he entered the room. As soon as the original owner got married, he became widowed. Chapter 2816 The king also has a 15-year-old son, who is the target of his strategy -- Qin Shi. On the second day of his death, the original owner colluded with his brother, and on the third day he ran away with money. It was in this environment that Qin''s mind gradually twisted And then there''s no then. Anyway, after the Qin Dynasty, it must be very tough. 99% of the time, it''s still a bully president. After all, the bully president is always a little sick. It''s either cleanliness or distortion. This is the right future master material! Su Yao looked at the heart of silent applause, this is good, this is good, he decided to use his delicate body to carry the flag of breeding strategy object. The time when he came here is particularly embarrassing. It was in the early morning when he died last night and was about to hook up with his brother. Collusion is impossible. He is not interested in middle-aged people in his 40s and 50s, and he doesn''t want to be interested at all. He wants to protect Qin Shi, with money in his hand, take good care of Qin Shi, and let Qin Shi become the bully president in the future to repay him for his upbringing, such as buying him a villa all over the world. It''s six thirty in the morning. This time, Su Yao decided to go with the plot. It''s time to refuse to hook up. Su Yao went to the kitchen to squeeze a glass of orange juice. The brother of his tragic predecessor came in from the kitchen door. That hand, as if he didn''t want it, was going to touch his waist. "Mr. Qin, please respect yourself." Su Yao lowered his head and said softly. "My elder brother is dead..." Qin Chuan said with a smile, "I remember that Mr. Su is not such a person who can''t let go. How can he be a widow for my elder brother? Or is Mr. Su in love with my big brother? I don''t believe that. " Qin Chuan said, his hand would touch Su Yao''s thigh. Su Yao showed his excellent acting skills. He deliberately pretended to be "careless" and knocked the orange juice in the glass over Qin Chuan. The glass fell to the ground and broke. Then he "carefully" and "flurried" to pick up the glass slag on the ground, and then when he got up, he "accidentally" stepped on the orange juice on the ground, and the glass slag "accidentally" scratched on Qin Chuan. It''s not sure where it is. After all, it''s a game of luck. As a result, Qin Chuan''s clothes were drenched with orange juice, and his hands were scratched with a long, though not very deep cut, which made him howl like a pig. Then, unfortunately, he stepped on the orange juice on the ground, fell again and hit his leg against the corner of the table. Su Yao: exclamation and silence are wonderful. Who knows the chain reaction is so big. Su Yao showed his acting skills all his life, his eyes were red, and his eyes were full of tears. Anyone can see that it''s the one who''s been bullied. This is what the servants saw when they came here. Although they knew that Su Yao''s marriage to such a big gold owner was really amazing, it was obvious that Su Yao was the one who was bullied. He was good-looking and couldn''t shed tears. He was afraid but pretended to be strong and stubborn. Her heart was obviously biased towards Su Yao. The dumplings are stunned, but they are stupid. For the first time, tangyuan felt that the host''s acting was amazing to the explosion. "The host''s acting is great." Tangyuan sighed heartily. "Shh, shut up and watch me play." Su Yao kept the expression of being wronged and bullied on his face, and told the dumplings. The servant went out to call. Chapter 2817 Qin Chuan looked at Su Yao with a grim face. "I didn''t expect that big brother married a funny thing. He had such great ability." Su Yao blinked his eyes slightly, and the tears that he could not drop came down from the corner of his eyes. Qin Chuan I can''t see you''re an 18 line man. " Su Yao: Mr. Qin, please respect yourself Qin Chuan He bet that if Su Yao had such acting skills, he would definitely be able to get into the front line. He held it with his own hands. Su Yao looked at Qin Chuan with a kind of "I''m really scared, but I''m very strong. I don''t want to say" eyes. Qinchuan, an old man in his fifties, was almost laughed with anger. You see, you see how well this guy plays and how pure he is. He colluded with the young people in front of him intentionally or unintentionally some time ago, and the reaction of the young people at that time was absolutely different from that of now. At that time, the young man intentionally or unintentionally responded to his seduction, which made Qin Chuan''s attempt to seduce others become infuriated. So he couldn''t wait to come after his brother died. Who knows Su Yao started playing him. The housekeeper came soon. Looking at Qin Chuan, the housekeeper said impolitely, "second master Qin, this is not your place." Although the housekeeper is a housekeeper, he has a strong voice in the Qin family. Qin Chuan just withered after being said a word. The housekeeper''s eyes soon swept over Su Yao. After the servant saw off Qin Chuan, he said to Su Yao coldly, "I hope you can restrain yourself, Mr. Su, to avoid causing unnecessary trouble." Although the original owner and Mr. Qin are married, they haven''t got the license yet. So now Su Yao''s position is very awkward, but he can''t stand it. At that time, Mr. Qin went crazy and transferred 10% of his shares to Su Yao. Although Qin Shi was the first heir, he was not 18 years old after all. Moreover, in order to please the original owner, Mr. Qin transferred the custody of Qin Shi to Su Yao. In his seventies, Mr. Qin, who seems to be passionate and romantic, is actually a good lover. He even takes his only son as a chip to please his lover. As soon as Mr. Qin died, those lovers would come to see him, as well as countless illegitimate children and illegitimate daughters. Su Yao''s brain seeds are about to explode. He perfunctorily replied to the housekeeper and hurried upstairs to collect his few personal belongings. Then, I couldn''t help but look at Qin''s cold eyes. Black eyes like a whirlpool, looking at him with cold. Su Yao was stunned for a moment. He had been spoiled for so long. For the first time, even in the most difficult world, he seemed to be possessed with this irresistible favor. At first glance, Su Yao was cold all over. I don''t know where to start, but go deep. Su Yao understood that. He curved his eyebrows and grinned at Qin Shi. This time, it''s Qin time. In a few seconds, Su Yao walked up the stairs, came to him and looked at the boy in front of him. The boy was a little bookish, with star eyes and sword eyebrows. "In Qin Dynasty," Su Yao organized the language, "would you like to move out with me?" After su Yao finished his speech, he felt a little abrupt. Just as he was ready to say something more, the boy in front of him said without hesitation, "OK." Chapter 2818 As a result, Qin Chuan''s clothes were drenched with orange juice, and his hands were scratched with a long, though not very deep cut, which made him howl like a pig. Then, unfortunately, he stepped on the orange juice on the ground, fell again and hit his leg against the corner of the table. Su Yao: exclamation and silence are wonderful. Who knows the chain reaction is so big. Su Yao showed his acting skills all his life, his eyes were red, and his eyes were full of tears. Anyone can see that it''s the one who''s been bullied. This is what the servants saw when they came here. Although they knew that Su Yao''s marriage to such a big gold owner was really amazing, it was obvious that Su Yao was the one who was bullied. He was good-looking and couldn''t shed tears. He was afraid but pretended to be strong and stubborn. Her heart was obviously biased towards Su Yao. The dumplings are stunned, but they are stupid. For the first time, tangyuan felt that the host''s acting was amazing to the explosion. "The host''s acting is great." Tangyuan sighed heartily. "Shh, shut up and watch me play." Su Yao kept the expression of being wronged and bullied on his face, and told the dumplings. The servant went out to call. Qin Chuan looked at Su Yao with a grim face. "I didn''t expect that big brother married a funny thing. He had such great ability." Su Yao blinked his eyes slightly, and the tears that he could not drop came down from the corner of his eyes. Qin Chuan I can''t see you''re an 18 line man. " Su Yao: "Mr. Qin, please respect yourself." Qin Chuan He bet that if Su Yao had such acting skills, he would definitely be able to get into the front line. He held it with his own hands. Su Yao looked at Qin Chuan with a kind of "I''m really scared, but I''m very strong. I don''t want to say" eyes. Qinchuan, an old man in his fifties, was almost laughed with anger. You see, you see how well this guy plays and how pure he is. He colluded with the young people in front of him intentionally or unintentionally some time ago, and the reaction of the young people at that time was absolutely different from that of now. At that time, the young man intentionally or unintentionally responded to his seduction, which made Qin Chuan''s attempt to seduce others become infuriated. So, after his brother died, he couldn''t wait to come. Who knows Su Yao started playing him. The housekeeper came soon. Looking at Qin Chuan, the housekeeper said impolitely, "second master Qin, this is not your place." Although the housekeeper is a housekeeper, he has a strong voice in the Qin family. Qin Chuan just withered after being said a word. The housekeeper''s eyes soon swept over Su Yao. After the servant saw off Qin Chuan, he said to Su Yao coldly, "I hope you can restrain yourself, Mr. Su, to avoid causing unnecessary trouble." Although the original owner and Mr. Qin are married, they haven''t got the license yet. So now Su Yao''s position is very awkward, but he can''t stand it. At that time, Mr. Qin went crazy and transferred 10% of his shares to Su Yao. Although Qin Shi was the first heir, he was not 18 years old after all. Moreover, in order to please the original owner, Mr. Qin transferred the custody of Qin Shi to Su Yao. In his seventies, Mr. Qin, who seems to be passionate and romantic, is actually a good lover. He even takes his only son as a chip to please his lover. As soon as Mr. Qin died, those lovers would come to see him, as well as countless illegitimate children and illegitimate daughters. Su Yao''s brain melon seeds are about to explode. He perfunctorily replied to the housekeeper and hurried upstairs to collect his few personal belongings. Chapter 2819 Then, I couldn''t help but look at Qin''s cold eyes. Black eyes like a whirlpool, looking at him with cold. Su Yao was stunned for a moment. He had been spoiled for so long. For the first time, even in the most difficult world, he seemed to be possessed with this irresistible favor. At first glance, Su Yao was cold all over. I don''t know where to start, but go deep. Su Yao understood that. He curved his eyebrows and grinned at Qin Shi. This time it was Qin Shi. In a few seconds, Su Yao walked up the stairs, came to him and looked at the boy in front of him. The boy was a little bookish, with star eyes and sword eyebrows. "In Qin Dynasty," Su Yao organized the language, "would you like to move out with me?" After su Yao finished his words, he felt a little bit abrupt, but the boy in front of him said without hesitation: "OK." The housekeeper called "young master" eagerly downstairs, but he was stopped by Qin Shi''s cold eyes. The housekeeper retreated. Qin Shi went back to collect his things and left here with Su Yao at eight o''clock. Su Yao rented a house. It''s not very big, but it''s more than enough for two people. The environment is OK. The key point is to move in with bags. Within half an hour after they moved away, there was a video on Qin Shi''s mobile phone - more than a dozen lovers of his father''s big and small came with those illegitimate children and illegitimate daughters. Around the villa asking for a statement. Qin Shi looked at them like a monkey in the zoo. When these women cheat his father''s money, they are very clever. Why are they so stupid when they are also money. In the future, President Qin is still full of philosophy today. He said "watch them" and then turned off his cell phone. His father''s illegitimate sons were very interested in the position of heirs, and those illegitimate daughters were not honest masters. They all want to climb up, but they don''t know that there are people on them. As long as they type out a sentence, they can shape their life. In fact, as long as these illegitimate children and illegitimate daughters do nothing safely, the Qin family will give them a large sum of money, which is enough to make their spare life secure and superior. If they have the brains to make some formal investment, they can also make a career. After all, it''s his father''s and their mother''s fault, which has little to do with them but these people are obviously restless masters. One by one, they don''t want to work hard, they just want to be fat and get the Qin family. Qin Shi is sitting in his new bedroom, which is not as big as the bathroom he once had. Su Yao was in the next room, packing his things. When he came out of the suitcase and saw red and green for the fourth time, he began to sigh how blind the original owner and Mr. Qin were. What kind of perseverance is enough to support such a person as Mr. Qin and Mr. Bao Yuanzhu? Can you still give him 10% of the shares? The share transfer contract that Su Yao arranged for his lawyer to prepare is ready. When Qin Shi comes of age, the shares that his father left to his successor and 10% of his shares will be transferred to Qin Shi. With the contract, Su Yao knocked on the door of Qin Shi''s bedroom. Qin Shi slowly got up and opened the door for him. Su Yao showed a very shallow smile to Qin Shi, and handed the contract to Qin Shi to have a look. Chapter 2820 Qin Shi looked at the hand of the share transfer agreement, a little speechless for a moment. He knew that Su Yao was a little silly, but he didn''t know that he was so stupid. The first reaction of others is ecstasy. Ten percent of the shares, as far as Qin''s group is concerned, the monthly dividend is quite huge and eye-catching. Who knew that the person in front of him would transfer it to him without hesitation. In the Qin Dynasty, there was a strange idea that "my family has children growing up". It seems to have been carried out to the core, and I feel that I should be in favor of the people in front of me. Damn it. Qin, who is only 15 years old, is shocked by his bold ideas. But no one will let him fly what he has got. In the future, Qin always said indifferently, "we''ll talk about it then." Su Yao sighed that the future bully was so pure and unadorned that he successfully attracted his attention. At the same time, Su Yao also took a look at the bedroom of the Qin Dynasty - the old-fashioned white wall. In the bookcase, there were foreign language books that he could not understand. Generally, Su Yao preferred to call them "bird language books" for books that he could not understand. The sheets and quilts were blue gray, and there was a book on the desk that Su Yao could not understand. At the other end of the desk is a 15-year-old future boss''s homework. Although the senior one''s homework is not particularly difficult, but it can not stand more, a thick pile can block people. It''s more powerful than a brick. Qin Shi followed Su Yao''s eyes and saw the thick pile of homework on the desk without moving a word. In the Qin Dynasty, he said The pressure is high in an instant. Su Yao looked at Qin with a kind of compassionate and compassionate eyes, smiling kindly, "ah, it''s OK, you do your homework first, you do your homework first..." Then Su Yao thought that he had gone underground quietly. The owner''s agent sent him a message to pick up a bad play. Su Yao didn''t know about it. Anyway, it seems that the original owner signed a three-year contract with the brokerage company. This year is the last year. The brokerage company plans to tear his face and let Su Yao pick up the bad dramas and ruin his personal image to make money. The penalty is as high as 700000 yuan. The original owner signed a contract for three years, and those who got the contract were just these. If they were replaced, they would not be able to compensate for their underpants. But now it''s different. He has the future Qin Ba in his hand. So Su Yao very neatly pull black agent, after an hour put the agent out. Good guy, still persevering to call him, just answered the phone, heard the agent''s abuse. "Su Yao, you son of a bitch, your wings are hard, aren''t you?"?! I think it''s better for me to be close to the gold Lord?! I''ll tell you, the company has already helped you to follow up the show. You have to act as well as not! " Su Yao yawned, "have you finished? Why are you yelling so loud? Not thirsty? Why don''t you drink some water and continue to scold? I''m afraid you''ll scold me. The police will ask me something. " The agent seemed to be choked by the question, and then continued to scold Su Yao fiercely. At the end of the day, he summed up earnestly, "the company has finished the play for you. You can play it well. The company won''t treat you badly..." The agent is used to slapping a sweet date. "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that I''m going to terminate my contract with the company this afternoon. As for that play, the company''s next step is to let the company find anyone." Su Yao hung up directly and threw his cell phone on the sofa opposite. "It''s fuckin ''exciting." Chapter 2821 That afternoon, Su Yao took his bodyguard to the company. It''s nothing. He just wants to be thirteen. The agent had been waiting at the door for a long time. No one thought that Su Yao really dared to terminate his contract, but they had already made an appointment with the crew. They all know how much Su Yao used to regard money as his life. Su Yao insisted on not terminating his contract because the penalty was too high, otherwise it would have been long overdue. But now Su Yao said that he was going to terminate the contract, which nobody thought. And this time, the leader gave him an order, and Su Yao must not be allowed to terminate his contract. Otherwise, they would have to lose money for the play. What''s more, the other newcomers are mainly trained by the company, and the rest of the old people are either big names or pillars. They are not willing to give up. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting. Su Yao finally came. When the agent saw him, he remembered that he had been waiting for several hours, but he didn''t get angry. He stepped forward and scolded Su Yao, "Su Yao, do you have any idea of time? Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you? " Su Yao rolled his eyes very impolitely. "I didn''t ask you to wait for me. What''s the matter with me? Blame yourself. " The agent was immediately annoyed by his words, "Su Yao, your wings are hard now, aren''t you?" "My wings are hard, and harder than yours." The agent was so angry that he was ready to do it. I didn''t expect that his hand hadn''t touched Su Yao yet. The people who came with Su Yao suddenly stepped forward and stopped in front of him. And gave him a push. The agent was pushed to the ground unprepared. He''s completely confused. After reaction, he said angrily, "Su Yao, what do you mean?" "I''m really sorry. My bodyguard thought you were going to hurt me." Although he said such words, Su Yao''s face was not half apologetic, "they are just carrying out their duties, you should not haggle?" "Agent Su Yao, you are so kind. You have the seed. " "Of course, I have seed. As for whether you have seed, I don''t know. But you look like you''re going to die. " Agents have never been so angry. Why does the company have to let him stay? People like Su Yao can''t make money for the company at all. Wait, it seems that Su Yao can stay. It''s a big deal. If you don''t give Su Yao any resources, let him spend them like this. I can teach him a lesson myself. But it''s still irritating. Su Yao had to be scolded so that he could feel happy. "Su Yao, I''m your agent. Whether you have the resources or not depends on my mood. If you don''t show me any respect, you''ll wait to be snowed With that, he waited for Su Yao to admit his mistake. But Su Yao''s heart has no fluctuation, even has some imagination. In this case, he could not remember how many times he had heard it. Have these people not experienced nine years of compulsory education? Why are these words repeated? "Don''t worry, you''re not my agent from today on." Agent listened to this sentence, immediately frowned, "what do you mean this?" "Didn''t I say that on the phone? I''m going to break the contract. " "Rescind?" The agent sneered, "can you afford the penalty?" "Of course." Su Yao laughed, "what I don''t need most now is money." Chapter 2822 "Su Yao, you are not supported by some old man, are you? I didn''t expect you''d end up on this road, tut tut. " Su Yao didn''t bother to argue with him, "I''m not as free as you. Take me to terminate my contract." "Break the contract? I''m sorry, the company suddenly doesn''t want to terminate the contract with you, so you can continue to be an artist under my hands. " Su Yao frowned. Is there anything wrong with this company? I''ll ask him to terminate his contract, and I won''t let him. There are so many things, why not go to heaven? In any case, he must terminate his contract today. No matter what measures are taken. "You are not the boss. Can you be the boss? I''ll go to the boss myself to have a good talk about the termination. You don''t have to worry about it. " With that, Su Yao went to the elevator. The bodyguards followed him all the time. The agent originally wanted to catch up, but thinking about the bodyguards, he suddenly counseled. Qian Yousen, the boss of the company, is in a meeting, but Su Yao doesn''t hesitate to kick the door. Now that you''ve decided to tear your face, you''re welcome. everyone in the meeting room was shocked, and then they all looked at Su Yao. Qian Yousen''s face was ugly. "Su Yao, what are you doing?" "I''m here to break the contract, of course." Su Yao went in, opened a chair and sat down. He cocked up his legs and hung about. The bodyguards went in with them. The meeting room suddenly became crowded. "Sign the termination contract as soon as possible. My time is precious." "Didn''t your agent tell you that the company is not going to terminate your contract." "Yes, but I just want to break the contract." Su Yao said, "but don''t worry, I can get the penalty." Qian Yousen frowned, "are you sure you really want to terminate the contract with the company?" Su Yao stretched out his hand and pulled out his ear. "Otherwise, what am I doing here? Are you full? " "Are you sure you don''t regret it?" "If I don''t terminate my contract with your company, I''ll regret it." Su Yao was a little impatient. He has to go back to make a birthday cake for Qin Shi. If you don''t go back, it''s too late. Why do these people work so hard? If we are all big bosses, can''t we have a sense of time? Qian Yousen Let''s break the contract. " Originally, he didn''t want the company to pay liquidated damages, so he suddenly didn''t want to solve the problem with Su Yao. Now that Su Yao can get the penalty, there is no need to force him to keep it. And the contract was ready before. Qian Yousen asked his assistant to take it and terminate the contract. "You pay the penalty before signing the contract." "All right." As soon as Su Yao raised his hand, several bodyguards who were there came forward, put the suitcases on the conference table, and opened them, revealing stacks of red banknotes. "A million, no more, no less. It''s all here." Su Yao changed a sitting posture, "if you don''t worry, you can let the number of people, I can wait for you to finish counting." Finish counting? How long will it take? But if we don''t count, what will we do if we don''t? Qian Yousen hesitated for a moment I believe you. Don''t count "Now that we have said that, let''s sign it quickly." Su Yao said while taking up the contract, a careful look, to determine that there is no problem, signed his name. Then he took a picture of the contract with his mobile phone and sent the photo to Weibo. Chapter 2823 As for what kind of storm it will cause, he really doesn''t want to care. He just wanted to hurry back to make a birthday cake for Qin Shi and decorate the living room. ¡­¡­ There were already footsteps at the door. Su Yao knew that Qin Shi had come back, and suddenly he was a little nervous. He took a deep breath, took out the prepared salute, and stood beside the door. When Qin pushed the door and came in, he gave a salute, "surprise!" The fireworks showered Qin Shi''s whole body, colorful. Qin Shi looked at Su Yao, who was strangely dressed, "what are you doing?" "Isn''t it your birthday?" Su Yao laughed, "I''m celebrating your birthday." Qin Shi had a birthday every year, but he didn''t think the annual birthday party was interesting at all. "I''m not planning a birthday, and it''s none of your business." Qin said coldly about making. "Why doesn''t it matter? I''m your guardian now. " "Just the guardian?" Qin asked softly. In fact, he did not know why he would suddenly ask such a question. After the reaction, it has been said. Su Yao did not hear clearly, "what did you say just now?" "Nothing." "It''s your birthday. Don''t be so stiff." Su Yao reached out and pinched Qin''s face. Qin frowned uncomfortably, "let go!" Su Yao stopped and let go. "Well, don''t be angry. I made a birthday cake for your birthday today. Even if you don''t want to have a birthday, you have to eat some cakes. " Qin Shi didn''t like sweet food at all. "No, you can eat it yourself." Su Yao directly ignored his words and went to the kitchen to bring out the cake. "Coming, coming." Qin Shi looked over and found that the cake made by Su Yao was very good. But in the next second, his attention turned to Su Yao''s hand. Su Yao''s hands were not only injured by knives, but also scalded. At first glance, it was made today. "What''s the matter with your hand?" Su Yao looked at his hand. "It''s nothing. I made it by accident." "Don''t worry about it. Come and eat the cake." "That''s why you made this cake for me?" Qin Shi''s heart suddenly had the feeling that he couldn''t explain clearly. "Not only did I make you a cake, but I also made a big dish." Su Yao smile, a pair of "praise me, praise me quickly praise me" expression. Words choked in the throat, Qin light scold a, "fool." Su Yao is really a fool. He doesn''t have to worry about himself at all, just take the money and go away with the company''s shares. Fool, fool Su Yao some dissatisfaction, "Hey, I this can be all for you, you don''t praise me also even if, unexpectedly still scold me, you are really a little heartless." "How do you want me to praise you?" Su Yao imagined what it was like to praise people in Qin Dynasty, and then he had goose bumps all over his body. "No, you just need to eat some of my cakes and dishes, which is my best praise." Qin Shi''s heart seemed to be scalded by something, and he quickly looked away. "Then I''ll try my best to have a few mouthfuls, and I''ll make a statement in advance that if it''s hard to eat, I''ll spit it out directly." "Don''t worry, my cooking is very good." Su Yao is very confident, "do you want to eat vegetables first or cake first?" Chapter 2824 Qin Shi looked at the cake in front of him. It was covered with cream. Just smelling the taste, it was a little greasy. So he did not hesitate to choose "Eat vegetables." Then Qin found that Su Yao was not boasting. Su Yao''s cooking was really good. He couldn''t help eating a lot when he didn''t have any appetite. But it''s just a little bad - Su Yao has been watching him eat. "What are you looking at me for?" "Look at you." Su Yao said with a smile. "Shameless." Qin Shi''s mouth said disgusting words, but his earlobe turned red quietly. Su Yao was not angry. "Would you like some cake?" Qin Shi originally wanted to refuse, but after looking forward to Su Yao, he suddenly couldn''t say what he refused. "I''ll try my best to eat some." Su Yao quickly helped him cut a piece of cake and handed it to him. Qin Shi reached for it and took a bite. The sweet taste of cream spread in my mouth, and it was strawberry, just like Su Yao. After realizing what he was thinking, Qin Shi was startled by his own thoughts. What the hell, why did he come up with such an idea? Is his brain broken? But he really wants to know what Su Yao tastes like. It''s not When Su Yao saw that Qin''s face was changing, he doubted whether he had done a good job, so he tasted it, but there was no problem at all. "What''s the matter with you?" "Nothing. I won''t eat any more." Qin Shi put down the cake in his hand and glared at Su Yao. Inexplicably, Su Yao was stunned. Is there anything wrong with Qin Dynasty? Doesn''t he seem to have done anything wrong? Why stare at him? "Qin Shi, tell me the truth, don''t you think I''m particularly unpleasant? If you really don''t like me that much, I''ll leave at once. " It''s impossible to go. It''s impossible to go forever. He just wanted to see what kind of reaction Qin Shi would have. Qin Shi frowned, "No." "What did you say? I didn''t hear you clearly. Say it again. " "I don''t look at you badly." Su Yao laughed, "Oh, you like me." In the Qin Dynasty, he said When did I say I like you? It''s shameless. It''s shameless. "Is that what you do to everyone?" "No Su Yao immediately denied, "I only treat you like this." "What about my dad?" As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere suddenly became awkward. The smile on Su Yao''s face could not be kept. "Well, why do you mention this all of a sudden?" Seeing that he evaded the question, Qin Shi was suddenly upset. "Are you guilty?" "No, no, it''s just that your question is so sudden that I don''t know how to answer it." Su Yao sighed as he spoke. "Your father and I are not what you think." "Then why were you with him in the first place?" "For the money." Su Yao laughed, "after all, I am a man who loves money." "Then why did you give me the shares? Instead of leaving with shares? " Qin Shi had been holding on to this problem for a long time. This time, I finally asked. "Well, I can''t tell you. I''ll let you know when you''re an adult. Come on, don''t say that. Today is your birthday. What do you want? " "No matter what I want, can you satisfy me?" Chapter 2825 "As long as I can do it, I will try my best to satisfy you." Su Yao said. "Then you are not allowed to leave me." Su Yao pretended to be very embarrassed, "but one day you will get married and have children. At that time, I can''t live with you any more, can I?" "I''ve never thought of marrying a wife and having children. Anyway, my father has so many illegitimate children and illegitimate daughters that the Qin family doesn''t need me to continue the incense." "But what if I want to get married and have children?" Listening to these words, Qin Shi''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, "I don''t allow it." "Why?" "I''m the only one in my family. I can''t let my family die, can I?" "No, no!" Qin Shi''s mood was even worse. "If you can''t do it, you''ll leave now." Su Yao sighed helplessly, "I was joking with you just now. Why can''t you joke at all?" "So you agreed?" Su Yao nodded, "yes." "What if you can''t?" "Let me have five thunders in a day, and I''ll die." ¡­¡­ Su Yao received a phone call from Qin Shi''s school, which said that Qin Shi had a fight with someone and was now in the hospital for treatment. After listening to each other''s words, he couldn''t calm down any more, hung up the phone and went to the hospital. One of Qin''s legs was hanging there, obviously injured. And he had injuries to his face. Su Yao saw it. He was really worried. "That''s good. How did you fight with other people?" Qin did not expect Su Yao to come. He felt guilty and said, "Why are you here?" "Your head teacher called me. Tell me, what''s going on? " Qin sipped his lips and did not speak. Su Yao sighed again, "if you don''t say it, I''ll leave." "Don''t go." "What''s the matter? Why do you fight with your classmates? " "They speak ill of you." Qin Shi whispered. Su Yao heard, "because of this?" "I can''t get used to what they say." "What did they say about me?" "What they said is so bad that I don''t want to repeat it." In the Qin Dynasty, he was gnashing his teeth. Those stupid things, listen to the wind is the rain. Su Yao is not what he said on the Internet at all. Su Yao is a "fool". How can he do such a thing? And only he can bully Su Yao. No one else is qualified for that. "If they scold you, they should be beaten." If only he could be stronger, then he could beat those stupid things so that he would never speak ill of Su Yao again. "Come on, don''t worry about them." To tell you the truth, Qin Shi is really happy to defend him like this. But he really didn''t want Qin Shi to get hurt again because of himself. This time, Qin Shi hurt his leg. I don''t know what will be hurt next time. However, those who beat Qin Shi into the hospital should be taught a lesson. "Who are the men who are fighting with you?" Qin Shi didn''t want to say that. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll ask your head teacher." Qin Shi had to compromise and say the names of those people. After that, he asked, "what do you want to do?" Of course, it is impossible for Su Yao to tell the truth, "if they hurt you, they have to be responsible. Of course, they have to pay for the medical expenses." Of course, it''s them. Chapter 2826 "What did the doctor say?" Su Yao digs the subject. "I hurt my bone and have to stay in the hospital for a month." Qin Shi replied. "Then you don''t regret fighting with them?" "No regrets." Qin Shi replied without hesitation, "I only regret that I was too weak to beat them." Su Yao I didn''t see that you had such a side, but it really shocked me. " "I went to the hospital for you. You have to stay and take care of me." "Well, I''ll stay and take care of you until you leave the hospital." Su Yao agreed without hesitation. Qin Shi had just said it casually, but he didn''t expect that he would agree. He couldn''t believe it. "But aren''t you going to act? If you stay to take care of me, you won''t be able to act for a month. " "Acting is not important to you." Su Yao laughed, "I''m not short of money now." "Besides, I terminated my contract with the company a few days ago." Qin did not know that Su Yao had terminated the contract. After hearing the news, he was shocked. "Why did you terminate the contract? Don''t you like acting? " Su Yao No, I like money, not acting. "What did the company do to you?" "Nothing. It''s just that I don''t like my agent." The company of the original owner did something to the original owner, but he can''t say it. Although Qin Shi usually looks very calm, he is still a little impulsive. Otherwise, I won''t fight with those students because the students in the class said bad things about him. I don''t know whether Qin Shi believed it or not. Anyway, he didn''t ask any more questions. "Are you going to act in the future?" "Well, I''m not very interested now." Su Yao said, "but if one day you suddenly feel bored, maybe you will pick up a film." "And I''m going to open my own studio, but..." Qin Shi knew what he wanted to say, "take the money my father gave you and use it yourself. If it''s not enough, ask me for it." Su Yao Oh, the tone of a damned rich man, he really likes it! "Why are you so nice to me all of a sudden? You don''t want to support me, do you?" After su Yao reflected what he had said, it was too late. Qin Shi''s eyes changed when he looked at him, with a bit of disgust. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Su Yao some embarrassed smile, "sorry, said used to." Qin Shi looked at his eyes more strange, "are you saying that you have been taken care of by many people?" Su Yao was almost choked by his own saliva. "I didn''t say that. Don''t think about it. I''m not like that." Qin Shi didn''t want to discuss this topic any more. He didn''t know whether Su Yao had been taken care of or not, and he didn''t want to know. He didn''t want that answer to be what he didn''t want to hear. "I''m hungry." Su Yao stood up and said, "I''ll go and buy some food for you now." Qin Shi frowned, "I''m not used to eating outside." Su Yao You don''t want me to make it, do you? " Qin Shi nodded, "I will eat what you make." ¡°¡­¡­ But now it will take a long time to go back to do it. I''m afraid you will starve to death before you finish it. You''d better force yourself to have something else tonight. " "No way." Chapter 2827 But in the end, Su Yao went back to cook for Qin Shi. Because Qin Shi was coquettish with him. He never thought that Qin Shi would be coquettish with others, so he was so caught. And this was the first time Qin was coquetry with him. If you don''t promise, you''re not human, OK? Although he is not human in the first place. In order to save time, Su Yao didn''t make any big fish and meat, and Qin Shi couldn''t eat too greasy food now, so he cooked a bowl of egg noodles for Qin Shi. But when we arrived at the hospital, suddenly something unexpected happened. That is, he met black powder. He knew that the original owner had black powder, but he didn''t expect to meet him in the hospital. And I met several in a row. There are a few black powder like have eyes like, clearly today the flow of people in the hospital so big, but still at a glance to see him. And surrounded them. The people nearby walked away in silence for fear that they would be involved. Standing at the front is a tall girl, a little taller than Su Yao. She just looked down at Su Yao with disgust in her eyes. "Su Yao, I didn''t expect to meet you here. But it''s good to avenge our brother this time. " Su Yao rolled his eyes, ignored her and walked around her. The girl didn''t expect that Su Yao ignored her and almost got angry. "Su Yao, what do you mean? I''m talking to you. Why don''t you have any education? " Su Yao still did not answer her. "Let me guess what you''re doing here. Your family must be dying. Oh, no, you''re an orphan. " Although Su Yao didn''t want to worry about the black powder, it didn''t mean that his patience was limitless. After hearing these words, he stepped and turned to look at the girl. "At a young age, your mouth is so vicious. Didn''t your parents teach you? Oh, sorry, maybe you are the only one in your household register. No, you can''t even register. You''re a black account. " Compared with me? When I was fighting with others, I was afraid there was no one in the world like you. If I don''t give you some color to see, you really think I''m a small sheep that can be deceived by thousands of people. People around the theatre couldn''t help laughing. Even several other girls who were with the girl were secretly laughing there. The girl was so angry that she lost her sense. She raised her lunch box and threw it at Su Yao. "Su Yao, you are so vicious. Go to hell with me!" The people around stepped back for fear that they would be hit. Su Yao stood there motionless, like a fool. Just when people thought he would be hit, he moved. He just so casually a stretch, caught the thermal lunch box. No one saw how he did it. That girl is stupid, too. Su Yao put the insulated lunch box on the floor, "you should be glad that I don''t have time to care with you now, otherwise your parents have to go to the police station to get you." "What? You want to call the police? If you have the ability, report it! " That girl''s tone is very arrogant. After all, she thought Su Yao did not dare to call the police. "Call the police and catch me now." Su Yao He really has never heard of such unreasonable demands. In that case, please her. Su Yao took out his cell phone and entered the number "110" in front of the girl. Chapter 2828 The girl didn''t expect that Su Yao really wanted to call the police, and her face changed again and again. "Su Yao, I''ll let you off today. But don''t be happy too soon. This matter will never be settled. You can wait for me! " After putting down such a cruel sentence, the girl ran away in such a gloomy way. Several other girls with her saw that she had left, so they quickly followed her. Su Yao shrugged, "it''s not challenging at all." Others: "I''m not sure." ¡­¡­ Qin Shi also heard about it. He looked at Su Yao anxiously. "You''ve quarreled with your black fans. If they go online to blackmail you, what will they do?" Su Yao''s face was indifferent. "If they want to go, let them go. Anyway, I have so many black powder and so many people scolding me. I don''t care about one or two more." "And this time, they''re the ones who pick the first thing. I''m just fighting back. Besides, the corridor of this hospital is equipped with surveillance. If they really black me, I have evidence. " Qin Shi frowned, "but some people are very unreasonable and have no brains. If they find our residence and come to pick things up, it will be difficult." "What? Are you afraid of them? " "No Qin Shi shook his head. "I''m just afraid you''ll get hurt." Su Yao laughed. "I didn''t expect you to care about me so much. I''m really happy. But don''t worry. I''ll be fine. After all, where we live now, no one can come in at will. " Qin Shi was still a little worried, "but..." "It''s nothing, but you can take good care of yourself. I''ll solve my own problems." "What if you can''t solve it?" "It will never happen." Su Yao is very confident. "OK, OK, forget about it. If you don''t eat any more, the noodles will be lump." When Qin saw that he had said this, he didn''t know what to say. He sighed, "that''s OK, but if you can''t solve it, don''t hold on, let me do it." Su Yao laughed, "future president, you don''t need to worry about such small things. Take good care of your injury and go back to school. " Qin suddenly choked. Although his academic performance is very good, he doesn''t want to go to school at all. The students in the school are very naive, and some of them have brain problems. He really doesn''t want to hang out with those people. "I have something to discuss with you." Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "what''s the matter?" "I want to jump." Qin Shi replied. "Why do you want to jump all of a sudden?" "Now that I have finished my self-study, there is no need to continue learning." "Oh, I forgot that Qin is always a bully in our future. But you can''t tell me whether you can skip the grade. You have to ask the headmaster. " Qin Shi frowned, "then you can take me to see the headmaster tomorrow." "What are you doing in such a hurry? It''s not too late to go when the injury is healed. Anyway, you don''t have to go to school at this time." Qin Shi thought about it. It''s true. "And you? Are you going to take care of me in the hospital all the time? " "I''ll stay and take care of you, of course. I don''t trust other people to take care of you." "Besides, I''m breaking my contract with the company now, and no director is looking for me to act." "In any case, it''s good to be idle. It''s good to accompany you in the hospital." "Then don''t suddenly regret it." "Absolutely not." Chapter 2829 When Su Yao was bored, the dumpling, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly made a sound, and his tone was a little angry. "Host, you can go to Weibo to have a look. I''m really angry." "What''s the matter?" "See for yourself." Those sunspots really have no brains at all. They don''t know the truth, but they have no brains to follow suit. He just crossed the line with them for a long time. Those vicious remarks really made him angry. You don''t have to guess. Su Yao also knows that it was the black powder who made things in the hospital last time. But he still wanted to know what the other party had done to make Tangyuan so angry. So he took a hot look on Weibo. The other party is really black him, and is making up, distorting the facts. And it''s more disgusting in the comments section. If it were for other people, they would have been very angry. Su Yao felt very speechless. What kind of brain damage are these? The more Tangyuan thought about it, the more angry he was. "Host, they really went too far!" "Come on, don''t be angry. Don''t worry about dogs." "Host, you''re not going to let it go, are you? If you don''t fight back, they''ll be more aggressive. " "I didn''t say that, either. Let it go." He is not a holy father. Even if he is scolded, he is indifferent. "What are you going to do?" "Anyway, I''m idle and bored now, so I''ll go to the opposite line with them." Su Yao said. Tangyuan can''t help being silent Host, have you forgotten that you are an artist? " "But now I''ve broken my contract with the company. I''m not an artist." Su Yao said with great reason. "But didn''t you say you were going to be in the entertainment business?" "It''s about mixing, but it''s not about being an artist, it''s about opening your own studio." Su Yao is already in line with the black powder. To tell you the truth, these black powder''s learning quality should not be very high. They are just a few words over and over, which are not challenging at all. He''s got a couple of black fans on his side. But it''s really great to be in love with people. He can fight another 300 rounds. Tang Yuan looked at it for a while and saw that he had already put several black powder in his mouth, so he didn''t dare to say a word. Suddenly, he felt better. "Host, I''ll help you with them." "As far as your words are concerned, I think it''s better to forget them." Tangyuan was a little unconvinced. "Are you looking down on me? I''ll tell you, my lexicon has been updated. There are all kinds of swearing words. " "Then you can accept it, but don''t copy and paste the same sentence." Tangyuan Don''t worry, it won''t be. " So, one person one system, so a large number of black powder to the hate speechless. The rest of the black powder is still there, but they can''t hold on. And today''s hot search number one has changed into Su Yao''s online black powder. Qin Shi also saw it. He was a little worried about Su Yao. "Are you really OK with them?" "Don''t worry, I''ve always hated heaven and earth, and no one has ever been able to forgive me." ¡°¡­¡­ I''m not worried about that. I''m afraid they''ll get angry and come to the hospital. " "If they have any brains, they won''t come to the hospital. If they dare to come, they will call the police and let them go on a three-day tour in the Bureau. When they go back, they will be beaten by their parents. " In the Qin Dynasty, he said Why did he think Su Yao was a bullying lamb? Chapter 2830 "Why do you look so strange?" "Nothing." Qin Shi changed the topic, "when are you going to open the studio?" "Don''t worry about that. Wait until you get out of the hospital." Qin Shi suddenly came up with an idea, "you should not be for me, so you just terminate the contract with the company?" "You think too much." Su Yao immediately denied, "I just look at the company is not pleasing to the eye, just the termination." In fact, what Qin Shi said was right, partly because of him. But how can such a thing be said? If you say it, Qin Shi will be very proud. And he could already imagine what Qin Shi would say. "If not, why do you deny it so quickly?" "Is it hard for me to hesitate for a while?" Su Yao rolled his eyes. Qin Shi suddenly felt a little upset, "really, isn''t it?" "No "I''m really sad." Su Yao rolled his eyes again, "I can''t see where you are sad, so don''t pretend any more." "How do you know I''m pretending? Maybe I hide my sadness in my heart Su Yao was speechless. "Why do you talk so much today?" "Don''t you like me like that?" ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not that I don''t like it, it''s just that I''m not used to it. " Su Yao said. Qin Shi gave a "Oh" and stopped talking. Su Yao was a little crazy. "Why don''t you talk?" "Aren''t you used to me talking so much?" Su Yao Is this still my fault? "Then shut up." ¡­¡­ Black powder didn''t come, but the Qin family''s illegitimate sons and daughters came. They don''t know where they got the news that Qin Shi was hospitalized, and they came over in the name of visiting a doctor. Now, they''ve packed the whole ward. Qin Shi looked at them impatiently, "what are you doing here?" "To see you, of course. Why don''t you welcome us? " Qin Shi sneered, "look at me? I want the old man''s legacy. " "Qin, since you know it in your heart, we will not cover it up." "Although we are not the rightful successors of the Qin family, we are also the Qin family because of the blood of the Qin family. Therefore, the property of the Qin family has our share. You can''t occupy it alone." "In Qin Dynasty, if you still have brains, then give us the property of the Qin family. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude to you." Su Yao, who came to the door of the ward, just heard this sentence, and his anger went up. Well, I was brave enough to bully Qin while he was away. Su Yao kicked the door and drew his attention to his side. He raised his chin and his eyes were full of sarcasm. "Yo Yo, where are these dogs barking here? Do you know this is a hospital? " The faces of those people suddenly became very ugly. "Su Yao, it''s none of your business here. You''d better not interfere." "Why is it none of my business?" Su Yao sneered, "have you forgotten my identity?" "You didn''t get a marriage certificate with the old man. You''re not even in the Qin family." "I''m not the Qin family, but the old man gave me the legacy. Even if you want to, you have to ask me to take it, don''t you? " All of you: -- "Besides, you have nothing to do with the Qin family." Chapter 2831 As soon as the words came out, those people''s faces changed again. "Su Yao, what do you mean by that?" "Since you want me to make it clear, I''ll make it clear." "You are not related to the old man at all." Those people were shocked. "Su Yao, don''t talk nonsense there. Do you have any evidence to prove it?" "Of course there is evidence." Su Yao laughed, "the old man secretly did a DNA paternity test with all of you before he died. It''s a pity that none of you has the blood of the Qin family. " "The appraisal report is here. If you don''t believe it, I can show it to you now." It was only recently that he learned about it. I was shocked to know. After all, he had always thought that Qin''s father was the kind of stallion that sowed everywhere. And he finally knew why Qin Shi''s father gave him custody of Qin Shi. This is totally a bureau set by the other party. Everyone has been cheated by him. Qin Shi was also very shocked. He looked at Su Yao and thought deeply. "Who knows if the appraisal report in your hand is true or false? This kind of thing can be forged. Don''t talk nonsense there. We won''t believe it. You can''t swallow the property of the Qin family. " Su Yao shrugged, "if you don''t believe it, you can do another paternity test now." Seeing that she was so calm, those people could not help but shrink back. But after thinking about the legacy in Su Yao''s hand, greed finally defeated reason. "Just do it, but the old man is dead. How to do it?" "Of course I did it with Qin Shi." When Su Yao looked at Qin, "Qin Shi, would you like to?" Qin believed that Su Yao would not harm himself, so he nodded. "Since you''re all willing to do another DNA test, it''s better to run into the sun than choose the right day. Do it now." "No, you have to change a hospital. Who knows if you''ve ever bought a doctor?" "Yes, no matter which hospital you go to." Su Yao agreed. Seeing that he promised so freely, those people''s hearts felt empty for a while, but when they thought of the legacy, their inner thoughts became firm again, "then we don''t have to delay, let''s go now." So they went to the authoritative DNA identification center. And the identification results came out soon. None of them is related to Qin Shi. "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. Maybe Qin Shi was not the son of the old man." This sentence is like a straw, the rest of the people have seized. "Yes, maybe Qin Shi was the outsider." "Qin Shi, tell us the truth." Su Yao is a little speechless. "The appraisal results have come out, and they are still here. Are you a fool when you are an old man?" "Also, open your eyes. He was seven points similar to the old man when he was young." Su Yao said as he took out a picture and put it next to Qin Shi''s face to make a good contrast. "If you don''t believe it, I have nothing to do. Otherwise, go back and ask your mother if she has done anything shameful." "Su Yao, what do you mean?" Su Yao was really speechless. He doubted whether there was something wrong with these people''s ears. Otherwise, they still didn''t know why he had said it so clearly. "I''m too lazy to talk to you, Qin Shi. Let''s go." Chapter 2832 "Su Yao, don''t leave. You must make it clear today!" Su Yao is helpless, "do you have to ask me to make it clear before you give up?" "Anyway, it''s not me who is losing face. If you are not afraid of losing face, I can say it now." "You have the ability to say that." "In order to be superior, your mother has done something to borrow seeds." Su Yao didn''t want to be polite to them. He said it directly, and specially amplified his voice. "Of course, there is another possibility, that is, your mother has an underground lover." It''s so informative that everyone else has seen it. Those people were so ashamed and angry, "Su Yao, don''t talk nonsense there. My mother won''t do such a thing." "So I said, go back and ask your mother, they must know it all." Su Yao was a little impatient. "If you don''t dare to ask, I don''t mind asking for you. Bring your mobile phone and I''ll call one by one." Although those people still don''t believe it, they still don''t look good if they continue to make so much noise. And now a lot of people around, can''t let outsiders see the joke. "Su Yao, you wait. We''ll come up with evidence." "Then I''ll wait for your good news. Come on." Before the voice fell, he pushed Qin Shi, who was sitting in a wheelchair, away. "Qin Shi, do you want to have a stroll or go back to the hospital now?" Qin Shi''s heart is very complex, "they are not me Father''s illegitimate son, illegitimate daughter? " "Didn''t you get the DNA identification report, don''t you believe it?" "It''s not that I don''t believe it, it''s just that I''m shocked." Qin Shi sighed. "When did you know about it?" "I just found out." Su Yao replied. Qin Shi was silent for a moment Did my dad know that for a long time? " "Yes." Qin''s mood became more complicated. "Why did he do that?" "To protect your real son, of course." Su Yao said, "he was afraid that people from other families would attack you, so he recognized those false illegitimate children and illegitimate daughters." "Then why did my father come to you?" Qin Shi finally asked the most important question. "Your father knew that he would not live long. If your uncle wanted to raise an unfamiliar white eyed wolf, he was not at ease, so he asked me to raise such a play." "Then why did you promise him?" "For the money, of course." Su Yao said with a smile, "he really gave too much, I can''t refuse." Qin Shi choked, "then why didn''t you run away with 10% of the shares?" "Of course, it''s because I''ve come up with a better way to make money." "I''ll raise you to adulthood, and then give you the shares. You can repay me after you inherit the Qin family''s company, and then I can have more money. Well, am I smart? " Looking at his proud appearance, Qin could not help laughing, "it''s very smart, but it''s still a bit stupid." Su Yao raised his chin and said, "if I''m smart, I''ll be smart. If I''m stupid, I''ll be stupid. Why do you say I''m smart and stupid?" "How can you be sure that I will repay you when I grow up?" "Why, are you going to bite the hand that feeds you?" "Of course not. I just want to know why." "Of course, it''s because I believe you. I don''t believe you''ll ever do something like that." Chapter 2833 Listening to such words, Qin Shi''s heart inexplicably raised a sense of satisfaction. "So you trust me so much." Su Yao picked an eyebrow, "hum." "You think I can repay you later, but you have to stay by my side all the time." Qin Shi said, "otherwise you don''t want a cent." "Wait! Are you here for money? " "What do you say?" Su Yao gave him a smile. Qin Shi''s face was a little ugly. "You are really a liar. I''m so stupid to believe you." Su Yao was very helpless, "can you think about it? If I really want money, why didn''t I just take the 10% share your father gave me and leave? " In the Qin Dynasty, he said It seems to be. "What are you doing for?" "For you, of course." Qin Shi''s eyes suddenly changed when he looked at him. "I''m a minor. Don''t have any abnormal thoughts on me, or I''ll send you to the police station." The corners of Su Yao''s mouth twitched a few times. "Don''t worry, I have absolutely no abnormal idea about you. If so, I''ll be beaten by heaven. " No matter how he is, he can''t have such an idea about a minor. Although the other is one of the incarnations of his lover. And to be honest, he never thought about falling in love with Qin Shi in this position. After hearing these words, Qin Shi should have been relieved, but he didn''t know how. Not only he didn''t feel relieved, but also he became very upset. "Are you sure you really don''t think of me at all?" Su Yao was speechless. "Of course, how could I have any idea about a minor?" "And when I grow up?" Qin suddenly blurted out such a sentence. Su Yao Leng for a moment, "what do you say?" "Nothing. I''m a little tired all of a sudden. Let''s go back to the hospital." Qin Shi was startled by his own ideas. He was afraid that he had been in the ward for a long time, and his brain was so stuffy that he said what he had just said. "Let''s go back now." ¡­¡­ I don''t know how, ever since I said that. When he went to bed at night, Qin Shi suddenly had a dream. And it''s spring / dream. The process is too indescribable. Of course, the most important thing is that he and Su Yao are the protagonists of that spring / dream. He was awakened by the dream. Qin Shi sat up, turned on the light, and stared at Su Yao who was sleeping on the bedside for a long time. The spring / dream I just had is still playing back in my mind. He felt that he wanted to Keke, Su Yao did all this. Qin now got out of bed, went to Su Yao''s side, and then stretched out his hand to squeeze Su Yao''s face. This face is too tender, more like a high school student than him. Thinking, he pinched again. At this time, Su Yao suddenly opened his eyes. "I don''t sleep at night. What are you doing?" Qin took back his hand, "can''t sleep, have a nightmare, you have to be responsible." Su Yao was speechless. "I didn''t make you have nightmares. What''s the matter with me?" "But one of the protagonists is you." Su Yao choked for a moment, "then you talk about the content of that nightmare?" Qin did not dare to say. After all, it''s not a nightmare, it''s a spring / dream. "Why not? It''s not a nightmare, is it? " Chapter 2834 Qin Shi always felt that his thoughts were clearly seen by him, and moved his eyes uncomfortably. "If you don''t believe it." Seeing him like this, Su Yao was more sure that what he was doing was not a nightmare. Since it''s not a nightmare, what kind of dream is it? Is it spring / dream? Thinking about this, Su Yao couldn''t help laughing, "Hey, you''ve had a spring / dream, haven''t you?" Qin''s fists have been clenched. Su Yao added, "this kind of thing is very normal. After all, teenagers are like this. You don''t have to be shy at all. By the way, who are you dreaming about? " After asking this question, he suddenly remembered what Qin Shi had just said. The whole person was about to split. He wants to say and stop, "should not..." No, he didn''t do anything ambiguous to Qin Shi. How could Qin Shi have a spring dream about him. Maybe he made a mistake. "Qin Shi, I won''t ask you about this kind of privacy, but don''t fall in love. If your grades fall, don''t blame me for whipping you. " With these words, Su Yao felt that he had become an old father who brought up his child through all kinds of hardships. If it goes on like this, he will take Qin Shi as his son. No, that won''t do. Although he didn''t want to fall in love with Qin Shi, he didn''t want to raise Qin Shi as a cub. When he thought that Qin Shi would probably call him "Dad" in the future, he felt that his whole life was about to split. "Qin Shi, although I''m your guardian now, I''ve never raised you as a son. You can''t recognize me as a father in the future. I don''t want to have such an old son at a young age." Qin Shi really didn''t know why he came up with such an idea. "Don''t think too much. I don''t want to have another father." "But why do I always think that''s happening?" "I think it''s necessary for you to go to the brain department." Qin Shi sincerely suggested. Su Yao was angry, "what do you mean?" "What you mean is what you mean." Su Yao It''s really possible. I made fun of him. Su Yao rubs Qin''s hair and turns it into a chicken nest. Qin Shi straightened his hair and said, "you are in your twenties. How can you be so childish?" "No, I''ll always be eighteen." Su Yao leaned over and said, "look at my face. Does it look like a high school student?" Looking at the face close at hand, Qin Shi''s heartbeat missed a beat. The next second, he moved back uneasily, "shameless." "Seriously, why don''t I pretend to be a minor and go to your school?" Qin Shi''s eyes are dead, "are you a minor?" "My face looks quite underage." Su Yao was upright and vigorous. "Is that a minor on your ID card?" "Age can be forged as long as the money is in place." Su Yao retorted. Qin Shi had a headache. "Are you going to come for real?" "What do you think?" "Whether you''re coming or not, I''ll remind you. You used to be an artist. Even if you quit the entertainment industry now, there are still many people who know you, and many people in our school are your black fans. " "If you really go, you will be recognized by them. Then you will be angry again." Chapter 2835 A month has finally passed, and he has been forced to lie on the hospital bed every day for the past month, so that his bones are soft. And now he can finally leave. This can be regarded as a very happy thing. Su Yao is also very happy, "in order to celebrate your discharge, let''s have a good meal." Qin Shi saw his mind clearly, "are you greedy again?" Su Yao didn''t feel embarrassed at all. "Even I know this. You are really the roundworm in my stomach." "No, I don''t want to be a worm in your stomach." "OK, let''s leave it alone." What they didn''t expect was that as soon as they got out of the door of the hospital, something happened again. I don''t know where the black powder I saw last time got the news that Qin Shi was going to be discharged from hospital today, and ran to make trouble. Moreover, they are still holding rotten vegetable leaves and rotten eggs in their hands, ready to throw them at Su Yao. "Su Yao, what have you done to our brother?" Su Yao felt that he was really innocent. He has been taking care of Qin in the hospital all this time, but he has never done anything harmful. And he doesn''t know who their brother is. "Who is your brother? Why don''t I know you? " Those black powder will be angry to death by his words. "Su Yao, what do you mean? You look down on our brother, don''t you? " Su Yao had an impulse to roll his eyes. "Then you should make it clear who he is, or how can I know?" "Our brother is a quarterly exhibition, and he''s from the same company as you." Su Yao thought about it carefully. In the memory of the original owner, there was Ji Zhan. But the season show is not a good person. The character is very bad. I have stepped on the original owner several times. But his fans seem to have no brains. They all blame the original owner. And this season''s show is still a top seller. Tut Tut, I don''t know if his fans will take off the powder and step back after they know what kind of person he is? "It was him, but I didn''t do anything to him, and I didn''t have the spare time to do something to him?" "Su Yao, don''t quibble any more. We all know what you''ve done. Now, we''re going to help him get justice. " Then they took the rotten eggs in their hands and smashed them on Su Yao. Su Yao subconsciously wanted to escape, but he was behind him when he thought of Qin, so he didn''t escape. The rotten egg hit his clothes like this, and the egg liquid flowed out, sending out a stink. It''s the first time he''s ever seen anything like this. Su Yao was angry, but Qin Shi, who was behind him, was more angry than him. "What are you doing? If you have a disease, go and treat it quickly! " Grass, these black powder really have no brain, and they are so vicious. If they were throwing stones, wouldn''t Su Yao be beaten to pieces by them. "Bah, you''re the one with brain disease, or you wouldn''t stand with Su Yao who has no conscience!" Su Yao was really angry this time. He could scold him, but not Qin Shi. However, this is a public place. If you do it here, it will have an impact on him and Qin Shi. So "Qin Shi, please call the police and let them handle it." Chapter 2836 In order to avoid the brain black powder to hear, and then run away, Su Yao is said in a low voice. Qin Shi also thought of this, so instead of standing here to fight, he found a place to look. The black fans didn''t know, so when the police arrived, they were all ignorant. And when they know that the police are here to catch them, they are even more confused. "Uncle policeman, are you mistaken? We didn''t do anything against the law and discipline. " However, at this time, Su Yao came out in a mess, "Uncle policeman, you must make the decision for me. I left the hospital with my friends today. As soon as I got out of the hospital, they rushed to beat me. I''m really going to die of grievance. " Those brain damaged black powder Cao, it turned out that Su Yao called the police. Su Yao is so hateful. "Uncle policeman, don''t listen to his nonsense. We are obviously avenging our brother. He is too shameless..." The police don''t want to hear them say this nonsense, straight to the theme, "you just say you hit him or not." Several people were silent immediately, "..." Seeing them like this, the police can be sure that they really hit Su Yao. "Come with us to the Bureau." "Are you kidding?" "Do you think I don''t have the time to joke with you? All aboard. " Then he looked at Su Yao and said, "come with us, too." Su Yao nodded, "OK." ¡­¡­ The black powder is solved. They need to stay in the police station for a week. And their parents came, slapped them in the face, and scolded them severely. After they come out, they should never dare to make trouble again. But the main culprit is the season show. In order not to be entangled by the brain black powder of the seasonal exhibition, he has to solve it as soon as possible. "Tangyuan, I have something to ask you for help." "Help me to investigate the seasonal exhibition, see who he has done erotic trade with, and finally take some pictures and record some videos." Dumplings are idle, nothing to do, a promise. "Yes, I''ll go right now." It has to be said that their work efficiency is relatively high. Only one day later, he has investigated a lot of information related to the quarterly exhibition. There is also a thick stack of photos and several videos. Su Yao first looked at the photos. In those photos, there are seasonal exhibitions, kissing with greasy middle-aged men, hugging and sleeping And the content of those videos is totally GV. It made him blind and almost nauseous to the point that he vomited out his meal the next night. It has to be said that the season show is really powerful. It''s actually sleeping with several greasy bosses of the same age as his father, and it''s still playing so well. He can already imagine what kind of chemical reaction these photos and videos will have when they are sent out. In a word, don''t want to be in the entertainment industry after the season show. Don''t blame him for his ruthlessness. Ji Zhanxian provoked him. "Host, do you want to send these things online now?" "No, it''s still up to the media." Su Yao said. Tangyuan a little puzzled, "why?" "There''s a lot of media traffic. Once it''s sent out, it must be hot search every minute." "It''s your idea. Your heart is really dark." "Thank you very much." Tangyuan Where am I praising you? Can you order a face? Chapter 2837 There''s a big surprise in the entertainment industry recently. As soon as the melon came out, many people''s houses collapsed. The fans of the season show never thought that their artists were such despicable people. For the sake of resources, he sleeps with so many old men, but creates a pure and incomparable image for himself. And he''s sleeping and hitting people They just can''t believe it, but there are real hammers on the Internet. Even if you don''t believe it, you have to believe it. It''s a terrible trick to cheat them out of the season show. Think about the fact that they only ate instant noodles once a day for the seasonal exhibition, saved money for the seasonal exhibition, and made a list for him day and night Their sincerity really fed the dog. No, not even dogs. At least if you feed the dog something, the dog will wag its tail at you. Season show, a bad artist, should no longer stay in the entertainment industry. He should be banned and never come back. And we have to take all the films and TV works related to him off the shelves There are already a lot of people boycotting the season show on Weibo. Ji Zhan wakes up and gets the news from his assistant. After that, he is all dumbfounded. "It''s impossible? Are you lying to me? " "Don''t you know very well whether you have done something like that?" The assistant looked at him with disgust in his eyes. Ji Zhan was angry when his assistant looked at him like this, "what''s your look? You''re just a little assistant. You dare to talk to me in such a tone. Don''t you want to quit? " "Yes, I don''t want to do it for a long time!" The assistant is very tough. "You can settle my salary quickly. I''ll leave now." In fact, he didn''t want to do it for a long time. He had never seen an artist as difficult to serve as the season show. But for the money, he would have left long ago. If anything happens now, we should leave, or we will be harmed by the season show. Ji Zhan was about to get angry. He transferred his salary to his assistant and said, "roll, roll, but don''t regret it. In the future, even if you kneel down and beg me, I won''t want you any more. " The assistant took a look at the salary, confirmed that there is no less, it is more hard. "Just you? Your black stuff has been blown out. Do you think you have a chance to continue to be an artist? Your fans want to kill you. " "To offer you a word, from now on do not go out, or you this door, will be killed." Ji Zhan raised his right hand, "are you looking for death?" The assistant raised his chin, "you fight, if you dare to fight, I dare to call the police!" Season show Get out of here, get out of here "Never again." I quickly packed up my things and left. It''s like a punch on the cotton. It''s really puckering. Ji Zhan was so angry that he dropped his mobile phone, and it was still very hard. The cell phone was smashed. Looking at the microblog on the quarterly exhibition, I found that the comment area was full of scolding him, many of them were fans who once said they liked him all their lives. And the number of his fans has been declining, up to now, has lost a full 300000. It''s ridiculous. Before those things came to light, their elder brother was long and short. And now when those things come out, they take off the powder and step back on it. Shouldn''t they like themselves? It''s all fake to say that I will like him all my life. Chapter 2838 No, he can''t wait to die. Otherwise, his acting career will be over. He hasn''t made enough money yet. He can''t quit entertainment. Ji Zhan takes out another mobile phone and calls his agent. "Sister Sheng, you already know that. Now you are the only one who can help me. You must help me, or I will be finished." "Quarterly exhibition, in fact, the company has made a decision." That''s what the agent on the phone said. Ji Zhan''s heart suddenly gave birth to an ominous premonition, "what''s the decision?" "The company wants to terminate your contract." "What?" Ji Zhan was angry, "why do you want to terminate your contract with me? Did I do anything wrong? " "You''re wrong because the things you''ve done have been discovered." "If it''s not such a serious problem, it''s impossible for the company to make such a decision. Blame yourself." Ji Zhan is about to explode. "Zhao Shengsheng, don''t forget that you are the one who pimps me. We are grasshoppers on the same boat. If I have a hard time, don''t think about it. It''s a big deal that we will die together." Zhao Shengsheng disdains this very much. She is really the pimp, but there must be evidence to prove it. And she''s just a pimp. That kind of thing is voluntary. "Ji Zhan, you''d better take care of your own situation. Besides, I''ll come to the company tomorrow and sign the termination letter. " Ji Zhan gritted his teeth, "what if I don''t sign it?" "You have to sign if you don''t. I''ve finished what I should say. That''s it. I have something else to do. I''ll hang up first. " With that, Zhao hung up directly. Ji Zhan is so angry that he has to drop his mobile phone again. "Zhao Shengsheng, it''s you who are unkind first. Then don''t blame me for being unkind to you. Even if I die, I will drag you into the water. " Anyway, this matter has developed to such a point that no matter what we do, it will be useless. So before leaving the entertainment industry, let him explode a few amazing melons about the entertainment industry. He wants more people to be buried with him. But it''s not now. He has to make some preparations first. He has to make sure. ¡­¡­ Qin found that Su Yao really came to his school. But he didn''t come to be a student, he came to be a teacher. Or run to be the teacher of his class. That''s even more outrageous, okay? What is Su Yao doing? Isn''t he ready to open a studio? What are you doing as a teacher all of a sudden? And I came to be a PE teacher. Can he really do it with his small body? Other students in the class also have such doubts. "Teacher, are you wrong? Like you, you shouldn''t be a PE teacher. " "I''ll give you a hand now, let you see if I''m qualified to be your PE teacher." After that, Su Yao gave them a hand - he lifted up a sports equipment with one hand. Everyone was shocked, and then the doubt about him turned into worship. The girls looked at him and their eyes sparkled. Su Yao is the youngest teacher they have ever met. He is beautiful and powerful. If you can have such a man as a boyfriend, you will be envied by others. "Teacher, teacher, how old are you?" "Do you have a girlfriend?" "Teacher..." "I''m sorry, these are my personal questions. I can''t answer you." Chapter 2839 Looking at Su Yao surrounded by a group of girls, Qin Shi''s mood was suddenly very upset. "Teacher, it''s time for class. Can we have class now?" Su Yao looked at him and said, "it''s time for class. Everyone be quiet. If anyone is still talking there, run around the playground five times. " At this time, everyone was quiet. Five laps? One lap is enough for them to stagger. If they run five laps, then they have to die directly? "Today I''ll teach you how to play basketball. Let''s go to the equipment room with me to get basketball." Although no one spoke, many people looked at him with expectant eyes, like saying "choose me, choose me." Su Yao''s eyes crossed their bodies, and then fell on Qin Shi''s body, "this classmate, you go with me to get it." Qin Shi pointed to himself, "me?" Su Yao nodded, "yes, it''s you." ¡­¡­ Su Yao weighed the basketball in his hand, "why don''t you look happy at all? Don''t you want to see me? " "Why do you want to be a teacher here?" "It''s boring to be idle." Su Yaoli straight strong, "and I have to look at you." Qin Shi frowned, "Why are you looking at me?" "Save you from being bullied by others." Qin Shi always felt that he looked down upon him, "do you think they can beat me?" "Who was the last person who stayed in hospital for a month?" Qin Shi choked for a moment Aren''t you going to open a studio? " "It''s still in preparation." "Don''t worry, I won''t be a teacher here all the time. I just help to take the place of the class. It''s estimated that I will leave in half a month." In the Qin Dynasty, he said Then you are really full and full. "Why are you still unhappy? Don''t you just want to see me? " "No "Why is that?" Qin Shi gritted his teeth, "you are too attractive. I don''t want other people to look at you like that." Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. "It''s like this. Don''t worry. I will never have a teacher-student relationship, and I have no interest in it compared with my younger age." Qin Shi was even more upset, "what about me?" Su Yao: "ha?" "Nothing." Qin some impatiently kicked the big iron gate, "teacher Su, hurry to go." ¡­¡­ Su Yao found that he had been hiding from himself all the time in Qin Dynasty recently. When he touched himself, he immediately made a detour without even saying hello. Even if his name was called, there was no response. Su Yao felt it was necessary to have a good talk with him, so he blocked Qin Shi in the toilet. In order to avoid being seen by others, he locked the door. "Qin Shi, what do you mean and why do you want to avoid me?" "This is the school. I have a teacher-student relationship with you. If other people see that I''m very close to you, it''s not good." Su Yao frowned, "is it really because of this?" "What else? Miss Su, please stay away from me in the future. I don''t want to be known about our relationship. " "Qin, what are you angry with?" "I''m not angry. Please get out of the way. I''m going back to the classroom "Qin, let''s have a good talk." "We have nothing to talk about, and this is the toilet. You locked the door, don''t you want other people to go to the toilet? " Su Yao Chapter 2840 In fact, Qin didn''t want to avoid Su Yao, but the feeling in his heart was about to burst out. Moreover, Su Yao has said before that he would not have any ideas compared with his younger people. This alone is death on the starting line. But when he saw Su Yao talking and laughing with those beautiful young teachers, he was very angry. Why are you so close to others? Why not just look at him? The psychology of jealousy makes Qin Shi lose his sense. Before he does something wrong, he has to move out. He wants to stay away from Su Yao. As long as he can''t see Su Yao, he will return to normal. So Qin Shi found Su Yao, "I decided, I want to move out." Hearing such an important thing, Su Yao could not keep calm. "Why do you want to move out all of a sudden?" "I''ll be separated from you sooner or later, and it''s time for me to learn to be independent." Qin Shi casually found a reason. Su Yao was a little angry. "Qin Shi, have I provoked you recently?" "No "Then why are you so cold to me and moving out?" "I just said that." Su Yao took a deep breath, "you have to move out, don''t you?" "Yes." "Well, you don''t have to move. I''ll just move out myself." It''s really puzzling. I''m not used to you. That''s it. If you can''t see me, I don''t think you are in a hurry. "I''m going to pack now." Qin Shi didn''t speak and didn''t even give him a look. Su Yao was almost angry. He went upstairs and quickly cleaned up his things. A few minutes later, he came downstairs with a suitcase. Su Yao put the key on the tea table, "I really have to go." Qin Shi didn''t react at all. He just sat there like a petrified man. Su Yao was so angry that his brain ached. Good, ignore me, right? Sooner or later, you will kneel down and beg me to go back. Su Yao took the suitcase and went out. After a few minutes, Qin Shi finally responded. He quickly chased him out, but he couldn''t see Su Yao. "Damn it He hit the wall with one punch. "Su Yao, you are such a fool." Su Yao, walking on the road with his suitcase, sneezed, "ah Choo!" "Host, are you really going to move out?" "Do you think I''m joking?" The dumplings are silent What''s the matter with you two? " "I''ll make it clear that I''m not upset. He''s one-sided." "Did you provoke him?" Su Yao was really innocent, "I didn''t provoke him at all, OK?" "Then what is he?" Su Yao rolled his eyes and said, "who knows, I think it''s brain water." ¡°¡­¡­ Are you really not going back? " "I waited for him to kneel down and beg me to go back." "It''s naive of you to be angry with a minor." "Why, can''t I have a temper? I tell you, I''ve been trying my best to bear it. I''d like to change my bad temper and blow him up, so that he can know what the beating from the society is. " Tang Yuan imagines the picture Thanks for your mercy, otherwise Qin Shi would be killed by you. " "In your eyes, am I such a violent person?" "Isn''t it?" "Go away!" Chapter 2841 Qin Shi found that he was really wrong. He thought that he would return to normal after he didn''t see Su Yao. But I didn''t expect that a few days later, he thought Su Yao was going crazy. And he originally wanted to apologize to Su Yao at school, but found that Su Yao no longer came to school. He also called Su Yao, but Su Yao didn''t answer at all. He was so stupid at that time. Now that Su Yao is gone, he doesn''t know where to look. Compared with the anxious Qin Shi, Su Yao was very leisurely. He is blowing the air conditioner and eating popsicles. He really enjoys it. Tangyuan really can''t go on, "host, do you remember your task?" "Of course I do." "Why are you still enjoying here so leisurely? Do you know that Qin Shi is going crazy to look for you? " "Let him keep looking." Su Yao a pair of indifferent appearance, "if you don''t give him a lesson, he will be like this in the future, you don''t care about him." "What if he had an accident?" "Don''t think about it. Do your own business. Don''t disturb me." Tangyuan Forget it, it has nothing to do with him anyway, let the two little lovers continue to make trouble. ¡­¡­ What Su Yao didn''t expect was that there was an accident in Qin Dynasty. After learning the news that Su Yao was kidnapped from Tangyuan''s mouth, he was totally confused. "How could he have been kidnapped? Are you lying to me? " "Is it any good for me to cheat you?" Tangyuan is very helpless, "I think you''d better hurry over, or Qin Shi''s little finger will be cut off and given to you." "Then tell me the address quickly!" Su Yao rushed out of the door in a hurry. Tang Yuan immediately told him the address, and then asked, "don''t you tell me who kidnapped Qin Shi?" "Don''t even think about it. It must be Qinchuan. He has been thinking about 10% of the shares, but he has been thinking about it for a long time." Su Yao didn''t know how many red lights he had run. No way, he didn''t want to violate the traffic rules, but now Qin Shi''s life is very important, he can''t care so much. "But haven''t you already given the shares to Qin Shi? Why did he arrest Qin Shi? " "He didn''t know that I gave Qin Shi the shares, so he arrested Qin Shi to threaten me and let me give him the shares." "To know that such a thing would happen, I should not have been merciful at the beginning. I should have killed the old immortal in Qinchuan directly." Tangyuan Host, it''s not your fault. None of us thought Qinchuan would do this. " "Now help me see how Qin Shi is." "He..." Tangyuan stammered, "I don''t know how to say, you''d better see for yourself." As the voice fell, a virtual small screen appeared in front of Su Yao''s eyes. On the small screen is Qin Shi. He was tied to a chair, and he was very embarrassed. He had a bright red palm print on his face. At first sight, he was beaten. Su Yao was so angry that he almost crushed the steering wheel. Damn Qinchuan, how dare you treat Qin Shi like this? I''m really tired of living. "Tangyuan, it''s almost there." "It''s almost there, right in front of the abandoned factory." Su Yao lowered the speed, "help me call the police." "Host, aren''t you going to kill him?" "I want to kill him, but it''s not worth it for him. And sometimes it''s more painful to live than to die... " Chapter 2842 As soon as Su Yao arrived at the abandoned factory, he called, and Qin Chuan himself called. He got through the phone, pretended to know nothing, and said impatiently, "Qinchuan, I''ve told you so clearly before. Don''t disturb me. You can''t understand people''s words, can you?" Qin Chuan was not angry. After all, in his opinion, Su Yao''s 10% share would become his. When he thought about the picture, he couldn''t help laughing. "Su Yao, Qin Dynasty is in my hands." Su Yao is like a cat whose tail has been trampled on, and his hair has exploded. "Qinchuan, what do you want to do?" "Of course, it''s for the 10% shares in your hand. Su Yao, if you want to live in Qin Dynasty, give me the shares." "Qin Chuan, he is your nephew. Are you worthy of your elder brother when you do this?" Qin Chuan sneered, "Su Yao, there''s no real family like us. You don''t want to play any emotional cards with me "If you hand it in, I''ll let Qin Shi go. Of course, you can choose not to, but my poor nephew will go down to see his father Su Yao resisted the impulse of hammering Qin Chuan''s head. "I''ll give it to him. Where are you now? I''ll go right away." "It''s on this side of the abandoned factory on Baicheng road. Remember, you can only come by yourself. If you dare to take the police with you, Qin Shi''s life will be gone. " Su Yao almost crushed his mobile phone. "I know. I''ll go there now." How dare you threaten him like that. Wait a minute, he must let Qinchuan know why Daohua is so popular. "And remember to bring the share transfer certificate. That''s all I have to say. See you later. " After hanging up the computer, Su Yao really couldn''t help saying, "Tangyuan, please help me to have a look. Besides Qinchuan, there are still several people there." Tangyuan looked at it immediately, "host, in addition to Qinchuan, there are two people guarding there." Hearing this, Su Yao sneered in his heart. Two? Is Qin Chuan too confident or look down on him? After a while, he will let Qinchuan know what is really powerful. At this time, Tang yuan added, "but the two men are holding guns." Su Yao frowned, "how did they get the gun?" I got a gun. No wonder I''m so confident. But it''s not a big problem. "Tangyuan, you should be able to do it, right?" Tangyuan has been with him for a long time. Naturally, he has a tacit understanding with him. "Host, you can rest assured to leave this matter to me. I will do it well." "Then please." ¡­¡­ Su Yao observed the terrain in situ for a while. After more than ten minutes, he took the initiative to call Qin Chuan, "I''ve arrived. Where are you?" "I''ll send someone to pick you up now." With that, Qin Chuan looked at the two men he hired with his money and said, "go and bring him in." "Good." When Qin Chuan looked at Qin again, "my good nephew, I didn''t expect that Su Yao really came to save you with 10% of the shares. His feelings for you are really deep enough." "Tell me, how did you make him treat you so well?" Qin Shi was biting his teeth and didn''t say anything. But if eyes could kill people, Qin Chuan would have died a hundred and eighty times now. Chapter 2843 Qin Chuan continued to say, "you two should not be that kind of relationship?" "How does he taste? Isn''t that good? " "If you really want to have a taste, you might as well take this opportunity to ask him that. Do you think he''ll agree? " Qin Shi finally couldn''t help it. "Dare you move him?" Qin Chuan slapped in the past, "do you talk to the elders like this?" Qin Shi sneered, "elder, I don''t have an elder like you." , as like as two peas, you are really the same as your short-lived dad. You''d better be polite to me, or I''ll send you down to see your short-lived father later! " With that, Su Yao slapped him again. When Su Yao came in, he just saw this scene. He was so angry that he wanted to tear Qinchuan, "Qinchuan, what are you doing?" "Of course, I''m going to educate my disobedient nephew. What''s the matter with you?" Qin Chuan turned around and looked at Su Yao with a smile. "I haven''t seen you for a while. You are really more and more charming." That look was disgusting. Su Yao wanted to dig out his eyes. "Qinchuan, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you here. Let Qin Shi go." "Don''t be in such a hurry. I have another request here." Qinchuan''s old face almost turned into a chrysanthemum. Intuition tells Su Yao that it won''t be a good word, "I''ll tell you what I have, don''t delay their time." "You sleep with me one night." Qin Chuan smelly shameless, he said, "if you agree, I will release Qin Shi immediately." He has been thinking about Su Yao for a long time, and this opportunity must not be missed. Qin Chuan''s eyes are undisguised lust / lust, but Su Yao is so disgusted that he even has to spit out his dinner overnight. "Qin Chuan, are you kidding?" Not only want the 11% shares, but also want to accompany him to sleep one night. Qinchuan is really tired of living. "I''m not kidding you." "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse me. Think about it first." "Su Yao, don''t promise him!" Qin Shi gnashed his teeth, "you promise him, you might as well let me die." Su Yao took a deep breath and resisted the impulse to start now. "You give me a few minutes and I''ll think about it." "OK, just think about it. I''m waiting for your reply." "Su Yao!" Qin Shi raised his voice, "I have nothing to do with you, and I don''t need you to save me. Get out of here, I don''t want to see you!" Su Yao Can you shut up? You''re really disturbing me. " Qin Chuan laughed impolitely. In the Qin Dynasty, he said Su Yao tried to control himself and communicated with Tangyuan in his mind. "Tangyuan, have you finished what I''ve given you?" "It''s done." "Tangyuan said," you can rest assured on the bold Finally, I don''t have to bear it anymore. Now he''s going to beat the shameless dog like Qinchuan all over the place! Su Yao hooked his finger to Qinchuan and said, "come here, I don''t want other people to hear this kind of thing." Qin Chuan didn''t notice the trap. He walked briskly and even pinched Su Yao''s butt. "You can say it now." Su Yao hit him in the face with a fist, "I''ll go to hell with you. I dare to beat Lao Tzu''s idea. I don''t know what to do!" Chapter 2844 Qin Chuan was completely confused by his blow. Moreover, Su Yao had no mercy at all. So Qin Chuan not only had his face swollen, but also had a tooth knocked out. After he reacted, he was so angry that he wanted to swallow Su Yao alive. "Su Yao, what are you doing?" "Don''t you see that? Hit you. " As he spoke, Su Yao kicked him on the knee. Qin Chuan knelt down on the ground and couldn''t get up. "Su Yao, you want to die, don''t you? Do you believe that I will send you to hell with Qin Shi now? " Su Yao rolled his eyes, and his tone was full of disdain. "You''re talking about the two people you hired, aren''t you? I''m sorry. They don''t have time right now. " Smell speech, Qin Chuan''s in the mind immediately gives birth to a foreboding, "what did you do to them?" "I didn''t do anything. I just paid them off." Su Yao said with a smile. "I really want to thank you for finding two very greedy people, otherwise things would not be so easy." Qin Chuan Grass! It''s really careless to have such kind of operation. "Su Yao, do you think that''s all I have? You are so naive. I''ll let you know right now... " However, before he finished his words, he was kicked down by Su Yao. In the Qin Dynasty, he said Young people don''t talk about martial arts! Su Yao walked over and stepped on the back of Qin Chuan''s hand with his right foot. Then he bent down and took a pistol out of his trouser pocket. "Is that what you''re talking about?" Qin Chuan was still a bit of a brain. He knew he had just failed Su Yao, so he began to beg for mercy. "Su Yao, I really know that I''m wrong. Let me go this time. I''ll never dare to do it again." "Let you go?" Su Yao laughed, "do you think I will do something to let the tiger go back to the mountain?" Qin Chuan was gnashing his teeth. "What do you want? Kill me? Su Yao, I tell you, it''s against the law to kill people. If you dare to kill me today, you will have to spend your whole life in prison. " "I didn''t say I was going to kill you." Su Yao played with the gun in his hand, "at this time, the police should be here." Qin Chuan''s pupil suddenly shrinks, "did you call the police?" "Yes, I''m not a fool. How can I come by myself?" "Are you not afraid?" "Do you think I''m afraid?" Su Yao asked. Qin Chuan gritted his teeth, "Su Yao, you are really there." "Thanks for the compliment. I think I''m pretty good, too." Qin Chuan almost a mouthful of old blood gushed out, "Su Yao, this matter will never be so forget, you wait for me." "Sorry, you don''t have that chance." Su Yao smiles, "and you have no future." "What do you mean?" "Do you remember what you did to yourself?" Qin Chuan choked in his heart, "how do you know?" "Of course it was found out. And I''ve given all the evidence to the police. I''m afraid you''ll spend the rest of your life in prison. " This sentence just finished, the police rushed in, "Qinchuan, come with us." Qin Chuan''s heart was like death, "Su Yao, you are very powerful. I lost. But don''t be too proud. You will be like me one day "If you think too much, there will never be such a day." Qin Chuan was taken away by the police Chapter 2845 Only Su Yao and Qin Shi are left here. Su Yao went over and untied the rope tied to Qin Shi''s body. Then some distressed touched Qin Shi''s face, "even if I hit him, I still hit him in the face. Don''t you know the truth of beating people but not their faces? " In the Qin Dynasty, he said With you is love my face, not love me this person ah. "Why did you come to save me?" "He spoke to me in that tone, and he missed me. Of course, he wanted to beat him up." Su Yao said, "don''t you think I''m really here for you?" "Isn''t it?" Qin Shi asked. "No Su Yao immediately vetoed, "your leg should not be broken, you go by yourself." Qin Shi grabbed him, "Su Yao, are you still angry?" "Angry? Why am I angry? Don''t think too much about it. " "Su Yao, I was wrong before. Come back." He finally understood now. For him, Su Yao is like a bowl of rice. He couldn''t Miss Su Yao, or he would be mad. So even if Su Yao didn''t like him, he would keep Su Yao by his side. Su Yao picked his eyebrows. It''s really rare for this guy to know that he is wrong. "What''s wrong with you?" "I shouldn''t be unreasonable. I shouldn''t treat you like that." Qin Shi said. "Then tell me why you did it again." Qin Shi bit his teeth and finally said it. "Because I found that I like you, but you said you don''t like your own younger, I was angry." Su Yao''s expression was frightened, "isn''t it? I''m very principled. I''ll never be with minors. " Qin Shi grasped the key point of the sentence, "is that ok as long as I am an adult?" Su Yao was confused, "ha?" Qin Shi grabbed his hands, "you just wait for me to grow up." Su Yao was silent. He looked at Qin for a long time. Qin Shi was almost flustered by him. Su Yao finally said, "don''t you think it''s not romantic to say such words in such a place?" Qin Shi suddenly found that he could not keep up with Su Yao''s brain circuit at all What do you want? Do you want me to send you a bunch of roses and kneel down? " "This is not necessary." Su Yao immediately vetoed it. "All right, go back." "You haven''t answered me yet." Su Yao turned his head and gave him a little smile, "little son of a bitch, you dare to make my idea. I''ll see if I don''t open your ass after I go back." Qin Shi I will never give up. " "I''ll open your ass for sure." Su Yao and Qin Shi lived together again, but something has changed. Since he knew what Qin Shi thought of him, Su Yao now locked the door every night before he went to bed, so as to avoid the attack of Qin Shi. In the past, the Qin Dynasty could not do such a thing, but now it is not necessarily. And Qin Dynasty did seem to be a different person. In the past, he was not indifferent to Su Yao, but now he wants to stick to Su Yao. This also led Su Yao to hide from Qin Dynasty. Although he won''t attack Qin Shi, maybe one day he won''t control it. Qin Shi will definitely tempt him Chapter 2846 In the Qin Dynasty, as long as he didn''t see Su Yao, he would feel uneasy. As soon as he finished school, he would rush home for the first time. He was afraid that Su Yao would sneak away. This day, he came home from school, did not see Su Yao in the living room, instant panic. He looked here and there, but he couldn''t find Su Yao. Now all that''s left is the bathroom. He can only hope in the bathroom. Walking to the bathroom door, Qin Shi heard the familiar hum. He knew that Su Yao liked to hum songs when he took a bath. It seems that Su Yao is in the bathroom. But he was still a little worried. He had to see if Su Yao was in. He''s not trying to peek. Qin Shi gently pushed the bathroom door and found that it was unlocked. It seems that God is helping him this time. But Su Yao''s vigilance is too weak. If he doesn''t close the door when he takes a bath, isn''t he afraid that someone will burst in and knock him down? But if you think about Su Yao''s military worth, this kind of thing should not happen. It seems that he has to work harder. Qin Shi opened the door and went in. Su Yao didn''t find out and bathed with his back to him. Qin''s eyes couldn''t help falling on Su Yao''s back, and then his nose became hot, and the blood flowed down. Su Yao''s sense of smell is very sensitive, he smelled the smell of blood, immediately turned around. But I didn''t forget to wrap my lower body in a bath towel. When he saw Qin standing there, he frowned, "Qin Shi, what are you doing in here?" Qin Shi finally came back to his senses. He quickly explained, "I didn''t see you, so I came to you. I didn''t expect that you were in the bathroom." Su Yao didn''t believe him at all. "How can you not hear the sound of water? I think you just want to peep at my bath. " Qin suddenly choked He did have this idea, but he didn''t expect to be discovered by Su Yao so soon. It''s really humiliating. "Qin Shi, I didn''t expect you to become such a person. You really let me down." Listening to this, Qin Shi immediately panicked, "Su Yao, I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me this time. I''ll never dare." Su Yao did not speak and even turned away. Qin Shi thought he was angry. "I''ll show you the big deal." Then he heard Su Yao''s choking laughter. Qin Shi What are you laughing at? " "I didn''t expect to be discovered by you." Su Yao turned around and said, "but you are so innocent. You just see that I don''t wear any clothes, and my nose bleeds." In the Qin Dynasty, he said "But you have the courage to peep at my bath." ¡°¡­¡­ Are you not angry? " "Why am I angry?" Su Yao picked his eyebrows. "We are both men, and the accessories are the same. But if I were a woman, I would have sent you to the west to see the Buddha. " Qin''s brain suddenly collapsed, "how many men have seen your body?" A lot of people, of course. But those people are the same person, including you. "You''re the only one who peeks at my bath. Not everyone is like you. You''re a pervert who likes to peek at other people''s baths." Qin Shi, who was regarded as a pervert, couldn''t refute it because he was really watching Su Yao take a bath, although he was soon caught by Su Yao. "What are you still standing for? Do you want to see it again?" "I''ll be out in a minute." Chapter 2847 Since Qin Chuan was settled, Su Yao''s life has become more and more leisurely. His studio is open, but he''s just a shopkeeper. He hired a special person to help him manage the studio, and he just took the money. That man was carefully selected by him, and he would never have two hearts. Of course, the other side also dare not have two hearts. It was Qin Shi that made it more and more difficult. Even if he locked the porter when he went to bed every night, he would find Qin Shi lying on his own bed as soon as he woke up the next morning. It''s the same this morning. Su Yao stares at Qin Shi who is still sleeping for several minutes, then kicks him down without hesitation. Qin Shi was woken up by the kick. He rubbed his waist and got up from the ground. And with an innocent face, "what are you doing?" What are you doing? I have the face to ask him what he''s doing. This guy''s face is really getting thicker and thicker. Su Yao took a deep breath and resisted the impulse of kicking again. "How many times have you sneaked into my room?" "I don''t remember." Qin Shi gave a shy smile. Don''t you remember? I don''t remember. After all, this is the nth time you''ve slipped into my room, and the nth time I''ve found you in my bed. Su Yao couldn''t help it. "Do you remember how you came into my room?" "I really can''t describe it. I''d better show it to you." Qin Shi really showed Su Yao how he opened the locked door. After reading it, Su Yao was really speechless. I really don''t know where Qin Shi learned this technique of unlocking. It''s not good to learn something like this. Does he want to develop the unlocking industry in the future? "Where did you learn this unlocking technique?" "I learned it myself." Qin Shi scratched his hair awkwardly. "How about it? Am I very smart?" Su Yao said with a smile, "your talent in this field is really good. I think if you suddenly go bankrupt one day, you can go to work in the lock company and support yourself." Looks like it''s time to change the lock. Why don''t you change it to a fingerprint lock. He didn''t believe that Qin Shi could still slip in after changing the fingerprint lock. "Before I get angry, you should go out right now, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." In Qin Dynasty, although he wanted to stick to Su Yao, he also understood the meaning of the word "counterproductive". If he goes further, Su Yao will run away from home sooner or later. "I see. I''ll go out now. Don''t be angry." "By the way, show me your midterm papers." "But I got full marks for all of them." Su Yao Forget this guy''s a genius. "Have you finished your homework?" There must be too little homework, so this guy has so much spare time to do other things. "It''s done." Su Yao Wait a minute. I''ll go online and buy a hundred and eighty exercise books. I''ll see if you can finish it so soon. "All right, you can go away." "Oh." Qin left obediently. Then as soon as he got to the door, he suddenly turned around. "In five months, I''ll be eighteen." "So?" "On my birthday, I hope you can give me a special gift." ¡°¡­¡­ Go away Chapter 2848 Su Yao really bought a hundred and eighty exercise books for Qin Shi online. When he moved into Qin Shi''s study, Qin Shi was watching videos there. And the sound is a little strange. He should be watching the kind of bad video under the age of 18. Su Yao walked over to Qin Shi''s back and looked at the screen. Then I found that Qin Shi was really watching that kind of film, and the two main characters were male. This is really "Qin, what are you looking at here?" Qin Shi was shocked. He went to turn off the computer in a hurry. "When did you come?" "Just saw, see you so attentive, didn''t disturb you." Qin Shi still held a trace of hope in his heart. "Did you see anything just now?" "Don''t worry." Su Yao reached out and patted him on the shoulder In the Qin Dynasty, he said "I didn''t expect you to be this age. Time really flies." "Don''t panic, I won''t say anything about you. After all, this kind of thing is very normal." In the Qin Dynasty, he said Please, stop it. I''m so embarrassed that I can dig out a magic castle with my toes. "What can I do for you?" "I''m here to send you exercises." Qin ShiShun looked in the direction he pointed, and then he was silent. ¡°¡­¡­ Is that all? " "Yes." Su Yao nodded, "but I personally selected them. You must finish them all." In the Qin Dynasty, he said What kind of devil are you? "So much, do you want me to die?" "Well, I can''t say that. I believe that with your intelligence, it will be finished soon. I won''t disturb you. Come on!" In the Qin Dynasty, he said ¡­¡­ Su Yao really changed the lock of his bedroom into a fingerprint lock. Then when he thought that Qin Shi could no longer sneak into his room while he was sleeping, god suddenly hit him in the face. The morning after changing the lock, as soon as he woke up, he found Qin Shi on his bed. This is really a ghost. He changed it into a fingerprint lock. Why can Qin Shi still come in? Su Yao kicked Qin Shi up and said, "tell me, how did you get in?" "I got your fingerprints." Su Yao Good guy, I still have this skill. "Qin Shi, you are really good enough to go out now!" Qin did not move, but looked at Su Yao wrongly. It''s a pity that Su Yao didn''t take it. "Get out quickly!" "If you don''t go out again, I''ll leave at once." Qin Shi had a reaction immediately, "I go out immediately." "And don''t come into my room again. If I wake up tomorrow morning and you''re still in my bed, I''ll move out right away ¡°¡­¡­ I see After that, Qin Shi never sneaked into Su Yao''s room again. Su Yao was relieved. ¡­¡­ On Qin Shi''s 18th birthday, Su Yao really prepared a very special gift for him. It''s just something special. When Qin Shi opened it, the whole person was confused, "this What''s this? " "Isn''t it written on it? Look at it for yourself." Seeing the three words above, Qin Shi seemed to have caught the hot potato and quickly put down the thing in his hand. Although he had never seen it before, he knew it. After all, several boys in the class had discussed it, which he overheard. Chapter 2849 But why did Su Yao give it to him? This is not the special gift he asked for! Su Yao must have done it on purpose. "Why did you send me this?" "Don''t you want something special? I couldn''t think of anything to give you for a moment, so I bought this for you. What''s up, isn''t it a surprise? " In the Qin Dynasty, he said I''m sorry, only surprised, not happy. "If you really can''t think of anything to give me, you can buy any. Why do you have to choose this?" "You''re at that age now, and you''ve been holding on to something bad for your health, so I bought this for you? How about that? Am I very considerate? " Su Yao asked with a smile. Smelly boy, don''t think I don''t know your mind, I will never be like you. Climb for me! In the Qin Dynasty, he said Intimate, is very intimate, I have never seen more intimate than you. "You can keep it for yourself. I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first." Su Yao took his hand and said, "it''s still very early now. Why do you go to bed so early? And today is your birthday, even if you don''t eat birthday cake, you have to eat a bowl of longevity noodles. " Qin Shi thought about the birthday cake Su Yao made for himself on his birthday. It was so sweet that his teeth were about to fall off. I don''t know why Su Yao likes sweet food so much. "Longevity noodles." Su Yao nodded and went into the kitchen to make longevity noodles. Only two minutes later, however, he came out. "Longevity noodles can''t be made. There''s no noodles at home, so you''d better eat birthday cake." Then he cut a cake for himself and Qin Shi. Qin Shi reached over and looked at the colorful cake. He didn''t know where to start. He had never seen a cake of this color. Is this kind of cake really edible? Won''t it poison you? Su Yao saw Qin''s mind, "don''t worry, I''ve tasted it. It''s very good. If you don''t mind, I''ll show you now. " With that, without waiting for Qin Shi''s response, he took a big bite. Then the corner of my mouth was covered with cream. He looks a little silly like this. Qin Shi couldn''t help laughing. Su Yao widened his eyes, "what are you laughing at?" "Come closer." Su Yao didn''t know why, so he put his face together. Qin Shi wiped the cream on the corner of his mouth with the pulp of his thumb, then put out his tongue and licked it, "it''s very sweet." Su Yao looked at his eyes suddenly become very delicate, "Qin Shi." "Well?" "Did you just come out of the toilet and wash your hands? You''re too unsanitary The smile on Qin Shi''s face suddenly froze I washed my hands. " "That''s fine." "But you''d better not do this kind of thing in the future. It''s too greasy." In the Qin Dynasty, he said Japan, how is this different from what is written in the novel? According to the routine in the novel, shouldn''t Su Yao be blushing, and then he took advantage of the opportunity to kiss the last two people together? No, if he wants to try again, he won''t believe it. "Su Yao, what''s the flavor of your cake?" Su Yao rolled his eyes, "won''t you try it yourself?" "I only tasted sweet." "That''s it. Aren''t all cakes sweet? Is there anything salty? " In the Qin Dynasty, he said Forget it. He''d better give up this method. It''s useless. Chapter 2850 Later, Qin Shi confessed to Su Yao several times, but each time he was rejected. But he was not discouraged. Every day he perseveres in telling Su Yao that he believes he will succeed sooner or later. Su Yao was actually very excited, but when he thought about the age of Qin Dynasty, he suddenly felt guilty. What''s more, he kept it for several years. It''s really impossible for him to start with the baby he has raised for several years. So he could only refuse Qin Shi''s confession all the time. After once again rejecting Qin Shi''s confession, Su Yao couldn''t help complaining to Tang yuan. "Tangyuan, I''m really hard. I can''t hold on any longer." Tangyuan some speechless, "then you accept his confession ah, counsellor what?" "I want to, too. But when I think that he''s only 20 years old now, and I''ve raised him for so many years, I suddenly feel that I can''t do anything to him." Tangyuan is very helpless, "but you have no blood relationship, you just raised him for a few years, what can''t start?" "Is it possible that you have a father son relationship with him?" "No way, don''t talk nonsense." Su Yao immediately denied it. "In that case, what are you afraid of?" Tang Yuan sighed, "I advise you to accept Qin Shi''s confession as soon as possible, or one day if he suddenly empathizes, you will have no place to cry." "Absolutely impossible." "Why not? He has taken over Qin group now, and he is only 20 years old this year, so he should be the youngest entrepreneur. Besides, he is good-looking and excellent. There must be a lot of girls who like him... " "Besides, the owners of the groups he works with must want to marry their daughters to him. At that time, the competitiveness will be great. If you don''t make up your mind, he will be robbed by others. " "Absolutely impossible." Su Yao''s mouth said such words, but he still made up the picture of Qin with other people. "He''s not that kind of person, and his sexual orientation is male." Tangyuan rolled his eyes, "Oh, maybe he will fall in love with other boys." Su Yao suddenly choked You can shut up. " "OK, I won''t say it, but you''d better think about it carefully and don''t make decisions that you regret." Su Yao didn''t speak, but his heart couldn''t be quiet any more. Now his mind is full of pictures of Qin Shi with other boys. Moreover, as soon as he thought that Qin Shi might be alone with some boy now, he could not sit down any more. No, it can''t go on like this any more. He wants to make it clear when he goes to Qin. ¡­¡­ Su Yao drove to Qin''s group. The security guards at the company gate knew him, so they let him in. After entering the company, Su Yao entered the elevator and went straight to the 19th floor. As soon as he got to the door of Qin Shi''s office, Su Yao saw that the new secretary deliberately pulled down the collar, revealing his perfect career line. It''s like trying to seduce Qin Shi. Qin Shi is now at a vigorous age. Maybe one day he will not be able to resist the temptation, and then No, he won''t allow it! Su Yao rushed in quickly, "what are you doing?" "Secretary Chen, you can go out." Secretary Chen could only go out reluctantly. Before he left, he glared at Su Yao Chapter 2851 Su Yao was so angry. This secretary Chen not only wants to seduce Qin, but also dares to stare at him. It''s really shameless! We must let Qin Shi get rid of her. "Qin Shi, you have to fire that Secretary Chen!" Seeing his angry face, Qin Shi''s eyes flashed a smile quickly, "why should I dismiss her? She has strong working ability." Listening to this, Su Yao was almost angry. "She just wanted to seduce you, didn''t she find out?" Qin Shi of course found out, "no, don''t you think too much?" Su Yao "Why are you so angry? Even if she is really seducing me, it has nothing to do with you, does it? " "Why does it have nothing to do with me?" Su Yao opened his eyes wide. "You are mine. I don''t allow anyone to covet you." Qin Shi laughed, "do you mean you like me?" "So what?" Su Yao raised his neck, "can''t you?" "I''m happy." Qin Shi hugged him, "I want to hear this sentence for a long time, now I finally heard it." "But can you say it again?" Su Yao satisfied his request, "I like you." "Say it again." ¡°¡­¡­ No more "Can I kiss you?" "Ha?" "No, no, have you forgotten that this is a company? What if they see it? " "Have you forgotten that this is my company? Even if they saw it, they didn''t dare to say anything. " "But Well... " Qin Shi kisses him directly and blocks his words back. And then "I''m reacting. What should I do?" Su Yao is about to collapse, "how do I know?" This is an office. Is it necessary to have an office play? No, it will definitely be seen. "Su Yao, can you help me?" "No way!" Su Yao very decisively refused, "you solve it yourself!" Qin Shi, as if he had not heard this sentence, took him in his arms. Su Yao subconsciously put his hand around his neck and watched him walk towards the sofa. He was in a panic. "Qin Shi, this is the office. Don''t mess around!" Qin Shi didn''t stop. He took Su Yao to the bookshelf. Then he reached out and pressed on the wall. The wall on the left suddenly rotated 90 degrees. Su Yao stretched out his head and found that there was a room inside, and there was a big bed in the middle. He felt like he was going to split. Why is there a rest room in Qin Shi''s office? Is the current president so unorthodox? "Qin Shi, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I really misunderstood you." Qin Shi was very helpless, "what are you thinking?" "Aren''t you going to do that to me?" "No Qin Shi replied. "What are you doing to me?" "I just want you to sleep with me for a while. I haven''t slept well these days. I''m too tired." Su Yao looked at him suspiciously, "really? Why don''t I believe it so much? " Qin shitiao eyebrows, "it seems that you want to do that kind of thing with me." "No, No." Su Yao quickly denied, "you go to sleep, I''ll be watching you." Qin Shi gave a "Er" sound, and then he closed his eyes and fell asleep. After su Yao found out that he was really asleep, "..." I''m not lying. He''s ready Chapter 2852 Su Yao held his chin in his hands and looked at Qin Shi like this. Looking at it like this, he suddenly felt sleepy. So I went to bed, too. I don''t know how long later, he woke up in a daze. And as soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Qin Shizheng holding his mobile phone, pointing the camera at him and shooting something. Even if it was sent to, Qin did not stop. "Qin Shi, what are you doing?" "I''m taking a picture of you." Qin Shi said, but also let him look at the photos, "how, my technology is not very good?" When Su Yao looked at those photos, he felt the impulse of killing Qin with one blow. There is no reason for him, just because the photos are all his sleeping posture. There are drooling ones, there are forked ones, and of course there are others The most important thing is that Qin Shi even set one of the photos as the screen saver of his mobile phone. If this is seen by others, then he will lose face and die. "Qin Shi, you quickly changed your mobile phone screen saver." "Why change it? Isn''t that cute? " "No, you can change it quickly!" "No! Change Hard, Su Yao''s fist hard, "do you want to change?" "No change!" Qin''s attitude was very firm. Seeing that he would not change it, Su Yao had to grab his cell phone. But his height was quite different from Qin Shi''s, and Qin Shi''s arm was much longer than his, so Qin Shi just raised his arm and he couldn''t get it. But it doesn''t matter, his bounce ability is very strong, he will be able to snatch Qin Shi''s mobile phone successfully. And no matter how you do it, you have to let Qin Shi replace the mobile phone screen saver today! With that in mind, Su Yao took off. But what I didn''t expect was that I forgot to control the force for a moment, so his head collided with the tianfaban, and he also made a very loud collision sound. "Bang!" Then in front of my eyes, I didn''t wake up. Qin was flustered, "Su Yao, Su Yao..." ¡­¡­ When he woke up again, Su Yao found himself lying in the hospital bed, and his head was covered with gauze. Qin Shi was sitting on one side, his eyes were slightly red, and he still had dark circles under his eyes. At first sight, he didn''t have a good rest. "Qin Shi!" Seeing him awake, Qin Shi was very excited. " " Su Yao, you finally wake up. You are really going to scare me to death. " Looking back on what happened that day, he still can''t understand why Su Yao''s head collided with the ceiling. "What happened? Why am I lying in the hospital? " "Don''t you remember what happened at noon the day before yesterday?" Su Yao thought about it carefully, and then he had an impulse to find a piece of tofu to kill him. "Did the doctor say anything?" "Mild concussion." Fortunately, it''s just a slight concussion. If the skull cracks, it''s over. "Don''t do that kind of dangerous thing in the future. I''m really worried." "I''m not like that either. It''s your fault. If you change your mobile phone''s screen saver, it won''t happen." "Yes, it''s all my fault." Qin Shi is very helpless, "but I have replaced the mobile phone screen saver, you don''t have to worry." "Really? Show me. " Qin Shi handed over his mobile phone. Su Yao took a look. Qin Shi changed his mobile phone screen saver, but it was his photo. But it''s much more normal than before. It''s good to prevent wolves. "I''m hungry." "I''ve asked the assistant to buy it." Chapter 2853 They were relatively silent again. Qin Shi held his mobile phone and lowered his head. He didn''t know what to do there. Seeing that his attention was not on him at all, Su Yao suddenly felt dissatisfied. "When Qin Dynasty came, my head hurt so much." Qin Shi''s attention was immediately attracted by his words, "I''m going to get the doctor now." "No more." He doesn''t really have a headache. It would be very embarrassing to find the doctor and find out that nothing happened to him. "I can''t be cured by a doctor." "What do you want?" "Just give me a hug. " it was the first time that Su Yao made such a request, and the whole people in Qin Dynasty were confused. And his mind is full of "hug me" these three words. "How are you?" "Yes, of course." How can we let this rare opportunity go? If this kind of opportunity is let go, it is not human. In the Qin Dynasty, he held Su Yao in his arms, and then smelled a smell of milk, which was still very nice. He thought Su Yao would have that bad smell of medicine, but he didn''t have it at all. But is this milk fragrance Su Yao''s own body fragrance? But why didn''t he smell the milk before? Is there something wrong with his sense of smell? "Su Yao, do you smell your own milk fragrance?" "How can I have this smell on me? Is there something wrong with your nose?" Said, Su Yao smelled himself, and then found that his body really has a milk fragrance. The most important thing is that he always feels like he has something on him. And it''s in the chest. Su Yao tried to reach out and touch his chest. What he felt was not hard chest muscles, but two soft things. He reached out and pinched again. This is not an illusion. Did he become a woman? No, calm down. This is absolutely impossible. Illusion, it must be illusion. But I still have to look at it! "Qin Shi, I want to go to the bathroom." Qin Shi helped him out of bed and took him to the bathroom door. The first thing Su Yao did when he entered the bathroom was to lift up his clothes. And then "Ah Su Yao is about to split up. There are two more balls on his chest. He really became a woman. No! Hearing Su Yao''s scream, Qin Shi thought something had happened to him. He quickly opened the door and went in. Then he saw something he shouldn''t have seen. He quickly turned his back and his ears were red. "Su Yao, I didn''t read it wrong just now, did I?" Su Yao put down his clothes and said, "you''re right. I''ve really become a woman." "Why did this happen?" "How do I know? If I had known, I would not be so miserable now. " This is the first time that such a thing has happened. In the past, they all became cats, but this time they became women. He''s really going to crack! "What shall we do now?" "Anyway, the hospital can''t stay. If the doctor or nurse finds out about it, I will be sent to do research." Su Yao wanted to destroy the world. Qin Shi also thought of this, "then I''ll help you go through the discharge procedures right now." "Go ahead." He wants to be quiet. He can''t be quiet. "Tangyuan, get out of here!" "Host, what''s the matter with you?" Chapter 2854 "I''ve become a woman!" Su Yao''s heart is extremely collapsed, "what''s the matter? Did you do it? " Tangyuan listen to this, really confused, "host, you should not be joking with me, how can you become a woman?" "If you don''t believe it, just look at it for yourself." Smell speech, tangyuan quickly gave him a whole body scan, and then found that he really became a woman. He felt that his whole system was about to split. "Host, what''s the matter? Why did you become a woman? " Su Yao rolled his eyes. "If I knew, would I have to ask you?" "Please help me to find out what''s going on. I don''t want to be a woman!" "I see. I''ll investigate now." After a while, the dumplings came back. "Host, nothing can be investigated. But I''ve already given feedback to the people above. They should solve it soon. Please be patient for a while. Maybe you will change back later. " Su Yao took a few deep breaths. As soon as he was ready to scold him, Qin Shi came back. "Su Yao, the discharge procedures have been completed. Let''s go." "Here we go." Tangyuan: Thank God for saving my dog''s life! ¡­¡­ Qin Shi drove Su Yao to the mall, then stopped at the door of a women''s underwear store. "Go in." When Su Yao looked at the lingerie shop and Qin, his face became very delicate, and his eyes seemed to be looking at something abnormal. "What are you bringing me here for?" Qin Shi''s eyes glanced at Su Yao''s chest. Then he looked away as if he had been burned by something. His ears were red. "Aren''t you a woman now? Isn''t it good not to wear underwear? " Su Yao Can you forget the word "woman"? In a short time, I don''t want to hear these two words again. "No, it''s not big." "It''s not small." Qin Shi recalled the picture he had seen before and blurted out such a sentence subconsciously. After reacting to what he said, he was eager to find a crack in the ground. "I, I saw it by accident. Don''t think much about it." Su Yao Don''t pretend to be innocent. You really want to touch it, don''t you? Would you like to have a try? " At this moment, Qin Shi''s face turned red. "Cough cough cough, can you pay attention to the occasion? What if someone hears you? Hurry in. I''ll wait for you here. " "I dare not go in alone." Although he has become a woman now, it is only temporary. He is still a man in essence. If he really wants to enter such a place, he will feel like a pervert. "Come in with me." "I don''t want it. Go yourself!" Su Yao ignored his protest and dragged him inside. At the moment when Qin Shi entered the shop, he was eager to find a crack in the floor. But after seeing other men, I was suddenly relieved. Fortunately, there are other people coming in, otherwise it''s really embarrassing. Su Yao has been taken by the shop assistant to pick underwear. There are so many kinds of underwear here that he thinks he is going blind. So I picked one and went to the fitting room to change it. But if it''s half buttoned, it won''t be buttoned. He subconsciously called Qin Shi, "Qin Shi, you come in." Chapter 2855 Qin Shi walked to the door of the fitting room with other people''s teasing eyes, "what''s the matter?" "The back button doesn''t work. Come in and help me do it." Su Yao''s voice sounds very calm, but his face is already red and almost smoking. When Qin was about to blow up, "no, no, no, I can''t!" "If you don''t like it, I''ll ask someone else for help." Listening to this, Qin Shi was in a hurry. He pushed the door and went in. "Don''t bother others about this kind of thing. Let me do it." Then his eyes didn''t know where to look. In front of my eyes, it was white. Cough! "Can you turn around?" Su Yao couldn''t help laughing when he looked at the way he was about to ascend to heaven. "No? Don''t you have no response to women? " "I have no reaction to women, but I have reaction to you." Qin Shi said. "Would you like to have a try?" Have a try? Try what? Qin Shi''s brain is about to crash No, turn around, or I''ll go Su Yao took it when he saw it was good. "I''ve turned around. Please help me button it up." Qin Shi looked up and found that after he turned around, he was relieved. But his hands began to lose control. He had never had such close contact with Su Yao. When he touched Su Yao''s back, it was like being electrified. So even if it''s easy to button, he can''t do it. Su Yao was a little impatient. "Why haven''t you been well yet?" "I, I can''t button it up." "Then call me the clerk." "No way!" Qin now subconsciously raised his voice, reflected what the occasion was, and then quickly lowered his voice. "Only I can see you. No one else can." Su Yao resisted the impulse of laughing, "then you should speed up." Qin Shishen took a deep breath and tried to throw out all the messy ideas in his mind. Then he succeeded once. "Isn''t that easy? Did you just think about something you shouldn''t think about, so you haven''t finished it yet? " "It does." Qin Shi directly admitted, "I have a lot of ideas about you." Su Yao, who wanted to see him blush: the clown is actually me. "You can go out now. If you don''t, others will misunderstand what we are doing here." "Don''t worry, absolutely not. I don''t have such a short time." Su Yao understood what he meant. It has changed. The Qin Dynasty has completely changed. Why is it every time? Which step went wrong? Or is that what this guy really looks like? "Go away!" Qin Shi quickly grabbed Su Yao''s ankle and said, "wait a minute, do you want to take you to buy some skirts?" "Why buy a skirt?" "Don''t you suddenly change? How can I miss this opportunity to wear a skirt? " "No, I don''t want a skirt." Although he had worn a skirt in some previous positions, it didn''t mean he was used to it. "But I''d like to see what you look like in a skirt." Su Yao gave him a big white eye, "then you think about it." "Really not?" "Go away! Or don''t blame me for whipping you! " "I really want to see it. You can satisfy my wish." Su Yao''s goose bumps all over his body are about to get up. He didn''t hold back and slapped him in the past, "climb up for me!" Chapter 2856 This is the fifth day for Su Yao to become a woman. He has to get used to it. "Tangyuan, what did the people say? Can I change back?" Tangyuan doesn''t dare to say anything at all. Because he didn''t know. "Tangyuan, don''t play dead for me there, you answer my question quickly." ¡°¡­¡­ It''s still there. You''ll have to wait a few days. " "Then I''ll wait another four days. If I don''t change back after four days, don''t blame me for being impolite." Tangyuan Is it still time for him to run? "You don''t want to run, even if you run, I can still find you." ¡°¡­¡­ Do you have anything else to do? Without me, I would be offline first. " "You can go away." "All right." ¡­¡­ On the seventh day when Su Yao became a woman, his stomach was aching and his trousers were stained with blood. Qin Shi saw it and was startled, "Su Yao, why are you bleeding? Did you get hurt somewhere? I''ll take you to the hospital right away. " "No more." Su Yaosheng has nothing to love. "I''m not hurt. It''s normal." Qin Shi, who didn''t understand at all, was confused. He insisted on the principle of asking if he didn''t understand, and said, "what''s the matter with you?" "Here comes the great aunt." Qin Shi looked around, "where is your great aunt? How come you never said you had such a relative as Auntie? " Su Yao couldn''t help laughing. "I''m not talking about the big aunt. If you really want to know, you can check it on the Internet." Qin Shi was a real man. He really went online to check it, and then his face turned red. It turns out that Su Yao was talking about this great aunt. Wait, why did Su Yao come to my aunt? Does it mean that Su Yao can''t go back from now on? No! "Su Yao, does this mean you can''t go back from now on?" "Don''t talk nonsense there. I''ll change back one day." Su Yao moved for a moment, and then he felt something gushed out of his lower body, which was really too uncomfortable. And even if he didn''t have to look, he knew that there must be a mess in his pants now. Japan, why did he suffer such a thing? Did he do something wrong? He''s really hard! "Qin Shi, there is something urgent that needs your help." "What''s the matter?" "Please help me to buy some bags of sanitary napkins." Qin Shi opened his eyes wide, "what? No, no, I''m not going. You can go yourself. " "But now you are the only one who can help me. You can do it." Su Yao pleaded. Qin Shi was defeated by his eyes and could only compromise, "OK, but only this time." "Yes, you are a good man." "Is that all?" Su Yao did not understand, "eh?" Qin Shi pointed to his face. Su Yao understood his meaning in an instant. He stood on tiptoe and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. "Is that right? Hurry up ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long I have been waiting, but Su Yao finally came back from Qin Dynasty. But when he saw the two big bags of sanitary napkins in Qin Shi''s hand, he immediately felt that his whole life was not good, "how can you buy so many?" "I didn''t know what to buy, so I took a bag of everything." Qin answered with a strong sense of reason. "But you buy so much, I can''t use it up." When Qin Dynasty was rich, he said, "throw it away." Su Yao Sure enough, money is different. Chapter 2857 Su Yao felt that his whole life was going to be abandoned, and even if he came to be a girl, his aunt would be OK. He was so painful. I really don''t know how those real girls can stand it. Anyway, he can''t bear it. He felt like he was going to split. Damn, why did this strange thing happen to him? Did he do anything wrong in his last life? Day! It''s killing me. It''s killing me "Qin Shi, I feel so bad." As soon as he finished, he put on his clothes, and a hand suddenly came in and stuck it on his belly. Unlike Qin, his hands are hot. At that moment, Su Yao felt much more comfortable, but it only lasted for a while. He began to feel sick again. "I feel so bad. Qin Shi, why did you become a woman?" Seeing Su Yao so miserable, Qin also wanted to become a woman himself. "Now what? Shall I take you to the hospital? " "It''s no use going to the hospital. You can do it yourself." Qin Shi really didn''t understand this aspect. He quickly took out his mobile phone to check it, and then went out. After a while, he came back with warm baby. He is very close to the warm baby on Su Yao''s stomach. "How''s it going? Is it much better now? " Su Yao nodded. "Lie down and I''ll cook something for you." Su Yao continued to be an idle fish there. After more than ten minutes, Su Yao drank the ginger tea cooked by Qin himself, not only warm in his stomach, but also warm in his heart. I can''t help but sigh with emotion, "Qin Shi, you are really so sweet. If anyone marries you, he will be very happy." "That''s you." Qin Shi said with a smile. "Ha?" "Just marry me." Su Yao suddenly choked, "cough cough." "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to? " Qin Shi looked at him with dangerous eyes, as if he would tear him up if he said "no". "No, no, No Su Yao shook his head again and again, "it''s just that the progress is too fast. I''m not ready yet." "Yes, we''re not engaged yet. We''ll get married when we''re engaged." "Why don''t we get engaged in four days?" Su Yao If he had known that such a thing would happen, he shouldn''t have said that just now. Now it''s time to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot. Why don''t he run? As soon as the idea came out, Qin Shi suddenly said, "I was joking with you just now. You can''t be serious." Su Yao This kind of joke is not funny at all. Please don''t make such a joke in the future. " "But I really want to get engaged to you right away." "Think about it. I''m going to sleep. Don''t disturb me." ¡­¡­ Two days later, the great aunt finally left, and Su Yao finally came back. At the moment when he found that he had changed back, he was crying with joy. Then he held Qin Shi and turned and jumped, "Qin Shi, I finally changed back. This is really great." "It''s really good, but I have to solve my problem next." Su Yao stopped, "what''s the problem? Don''t you become a woman, too? " If so, he will have a good laugh. "No "What''s the problem?" "I''ve been holding it for a long time. If I hold it any longer, it will be bad." Chapter 2858 Su Yao can be regarded as an old driver. Of course, he knows what he means. I just want to run. But Qin Shi''s speed was faster than his, so he was knocked down. Su Yao was very frightened. "In Qin Dynasty, you must not come here." "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle." Then Su Yao was fired. He stretched out his hand and rubbed his waist. He felt that his brain was salted fish, so he would believe Qin Shi''s lies. Qin Shi is not a human being. He is Taiwan perpetual motion machine. He The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Then he kicked Qin Shi out of bed. Qin woke up in a flash, "what kind of gas are you angry with?" "Think for yourself about what you did last night." Qin Shi knew why he was angry, and he couldn''t help laughing, "sorry, novice, first time, no experience. Just practice more. " "Go away!" Qin put on his clothes and looked at Su Yao, who was lying in bed and pretending to be dead, "get up quickly." "What for?" Su Yao was a little impatient. "Take you to a place." "I''m not going. I was so tired last night." "Then I''ll sleep with you?" On hearing this, Su Yao was full of strength. "No, I''ll go with you!" Su Yao dressed quickly and washed. "I''m fine. Let''s go." Qin Shi took Su Yao to a jewelry store. Su Yao was a little confused. "What did you bring me here for?" You''re not here to buy an engagement ring, are you? I''m not going to be engaged to him tomorrow, am I? He doesn''t want it! "To pick out the engagement ring, of course." Qin Shi said with a smile. Su Yao Cao, as expected, he knew that nothing good would happen. "You have to choose yourself. I don''t want to. I''m going back." Qin Shi knew that he was thinking too much, and he could not help but feel helpless, "don''t worry, just pick the ring." Su Yao looked at him suspiciously, "really? Are you lying to me? " "I will never force you to do anything you don''t want to do." "I''ll believe you this time. If I find out you lied to me, I''ll never finish with you." "Then come and pick it. What style do you like?" Originally, there were only a few styles of male rings, but now after the same-sex marriage is legal, there are more and more styles of rings. Su Yao looked at this one and then at that one. He thought they were all good. He couldn''t pick them out at all. At the end of the day, his eyes would be wasted. Finally he chose to give up, "Qin Shi, I really can''t pick it out, you''d better pick it out." "Just take your favorite." Qin Shi said. "If you really can''t pick them out, buy them all and change them every day." As soon as this sentence came out, all the people in the shop looked at it. They all want to see who''s bragging here. But after seeing Qin Shi, there was no idea. After all, the Qin Dynasty was really powerful and rich. Su Yao was speechless. "No matter how rich you are, you can''t spend like this, OK? If it does, you''ll have to go bankrupt sooner or later. " "Then you choose one." Su Yao is very helpless, can only choose a most pleasing to the eye, "then this." Qin Shi handed the ring to the shop assistant, "does this one have the right ring?" "Yes, of course. Look, sir Qin Shi took a look, "wrap it up." Chapter 2859 Su Yao has been proposed. After he reacts, he has already agreed to Qin Shi''s proposal. When he looked at Qin, who was so excited that he could not help himself, some students had nothing to love. "I was wrong just now. Can I do it again?" "No way." Qin Shi knew what he was going to say, so he refused decisively. "Now that you''ve agreed, you can''t go back." Su Yao He really wanted to kill himself, really. "Why do you resist marrying me so much? Don''t you like me at all? Or do you like other people? " "No, I just don''t want to get married so soon." "I know." "If you know, why do you propose to me?" "You don''t think I proposed to you because I wanted to marry you quickly, do you?" Qin Shi asked. "What else?" Su Yao rolled his eyes, "if not, why do you propose to me?" "I just want to make sure you''ll agree." Su Yao''s brain finally turned around, "well, you were just proposing to me." "No, I mean it." Su Yao directly ignored his words, "since it was a fake proposal just now, it''s no matter. Let''s take it as if nothing happened." Qin Shi originally wanted to refute something, but when he saw that he was so happy, he couldn''t say again, "just be happy." "Are you unhappy?" "I didn''t." Su Yao was silent for a moment, then said, "let''s get engaged." The happiness came so suddenly that Qin could not believe it, "really? Do you really want to be engaged to me? " "If you don''t believe it, think I said nothing." "Believe it, believe it, tomorrow I''ll have someone get engaged." "All right, you can do it yourself." ¡­¡­ Su Yao is really engaged to Qin Shi. But the accident happened. On the night of the engagement ceremony, he didn''t remember what happened. He only remembered that when he woke up, everyone told him that Qin Shi had died in the ambulance going to the hospital and asked him to mourn. Su Yao muddled back to his love nest with Qin. Usually, as soon as he comes back, he can see Qin Shi sitting in the living room. Qin would greet him with a smile and ask him what he wanted to eat. But now, there is no Qin Shi''s figure here, it''s just a cold house. Qin Shi is really gone. Su Yao holds Qin Shi''s picture, his heart is very sad, but tears can''t fall down. "Qin Shi, why are you so stupid?" "I should be the one who died. Why do you want to block that for me?" "Qin Shi, come back quickly. I really can''t live without you." "Qin Shi..." Tangyuan is about to cry, "host, don''t do this. If Qin Shi knew, he would be very distressed." "Host, let bygones be bygones. Don''t be stupid." "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything stupid. I have to see him." Tang Yuan sighed, "there is only one task plane left. You can see him soon, but do you want to have a rest?" "When Qin Shi''s funeral is over, let''s go to the last plane." "Good." Su Yao held a proper funeral for the Qin Dynasty. Only a few relatives of the Qin family were invited to the funeral. Qin Shi didn''t like noise and didn''t need the tears of strangers. So the funeral didn''t have to be grand at all. At the funeral, everyone comforted Su Yao. "Su Yao, don''t be too sad. People have to look forward..." "I know that I will live with Qin Shi''s share..." Chapter 2860 "Don''t worry, I''m the best!" As soon as he regained consciousness, Su Yao heard such a sentence. He opened his eyes, ready to see clearly in front of the situation, but did not expect that suddenly a fist hit his own hit over. He quickly dodged, and the fist hit the rock behind him. Then the rock turned to powder. How powerful it is. If this blow hit him, he would be powder now. Thinking of this, Su Yao could not help shivering. Fortunately, he hid in time, otherwise his life would be lost. The man didn''t seem to think that he could escape. He was surprised. "I didn''t think that you could escape. It seems that you are not so boring. I have a little spirit. Let''s do it again." Su Yao could not help listening to this. "You haven''t been cured of your secondary 2 disease for many years. Please go to the hospital to treat your secondary 2 disease." "I can still talk. It seems that you are different from them. I''ve decided not to kill you first. I''ll take you back to have a good study." At the same time, Su Yao felt that he was shouldered. The most important thing was that he couldn''t even move. Su Yao wanted to vomit fragrance, "Hey, hey, can you respect my wishes? When did I say I would go back with you?" "You don''t have that right to refuse." Su Yao You are the second disease in the school. You are really hopeless! "You''d better let me down quickly. If you don''t let me down again, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" Then he was thrown off his shoulder. Su Yao''s first reaction was that the other party actually put him down, although the word "throw" is more appropriate than "put". The second reaction is to run away quickly. Who knows if this secondary disease will do anything strange to him. But what I didn''t expect was that his legs couldn''t move at all, as if he had taken root on the ground. It shouldn''t be. Su Yao looked down, and then the whole person was about to split. Because his legs have become tree trunks, and his feet have become roots, which are planted in a flowerpot. What is the situation? Did he become a tree? No! Wait. Maybe it''s an illusion. How could he be a tree? Even if it''s not human, it''s at least a cat. Su Yao looked around and found that there was a river not full of water, so he wanted to go and take care of himself. But what I didn''t expect was that he was caught before he moved a few steps. "Where are you going?" It''s the same familiar tone, but now he can see each other''s face. Wait, why is this man so like Qin yuan? Wait, this seems to be Qin yuan. But why is Qin Yuan different from what he imagined? "Tangyuan, please come out and see if this person is the God in your mouth." "Yes, he is." Tang Yuan replied. "Is this his true nature?" Su Yao''s mood was a little complicated. The mood of Tangyuan is also a little complicated Host, you''re going to be lucky next. " Su Yao was confused, "ha? What do you mean "You''ll know when you get along with him for a while. I have something else to do. I''ll go first. Goodbye." Su Yao adjusted his mood, looked at Qin yuan, said with a smile, "Hi, Lao Gong!" Chapter 2861 "I know I''m charming, but you don''t have to. And my orientation is still very normal, we will not have any good results, so you''d better give up Su Yao Ah, this familiar flavor, this guy is really a poor smoker, and he is also a very poor smoker. "It''s getting late. Don''t struggle any more. Come back with me." After knowing that he was Qin yuan, Su Yao was not ready to struggle any more, but after hearing his words, he suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, "why do I have to go back with you? Climb for me Then he was taught a lesson. Su Yao was even more upset. I''m so angry. If he hadn''t been able to move now, he would have called back. But it doesn''t matter. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. When he returns to human form, he will beat this guy severely. ¡­¡­ So Su Yao was taken home by Qin yuan. I have to say that Qin yuan''s home is very big. But why did he put himself in the yard? He''s not a real tree, OK? He doesn''t want to be in the sun or in the rain! "Are you really going to leave me here?" Qin yuan turned around, "otherwise?" "Aren''t you afraid that I will be killed by the sun or the rain?" "Have you ever seen a tree that was killed by the sun and the rain? And you''re not an ordinary tree. " Su Yao You''ve changed. You didn''t treat me like that. Do you want to be each other''s angels? You big pig hoof! "Don''t disturb me if it''s nothing, or don''t blame me for beating you up again!" Su Yao You wait for me, sooner or later you will regret that day. ¡­¡­ It has to be said that the sun on this plane is too big. He just stood in the sun for a while and felt that he would be killed by the sun. "Tangyuan, please come out and help me." "Host, if you mean to make you human, forget it. I can''t help you. You have to rely on yourself." Su Yao What''s the use of what I want you to do? " "Wait, how can I get back to human form?" "One depends on Cultivation and the other on luck. If you''re lucky, you may be back in a few days. " "What if it doesn''t come back?" "Then you can ask Qin yuan for help. He is the best." Hearing the words, Su Yao suddenly remembered the words he had just heard when he entered the plane. He was speechless. "Why is he such a middle two?" "I''m talking about the fact that he''s really the strongest here, and not just as you think." Don''t know how, Su Yao''s in the heart suddenly rises an uncertain premonition, "that he is exactly what kind of a person, you tell me." "You''ll find out later." Before the voice fell, the dumplings were quickly offline. Then the next second, Qin yuan appeared in front of him, "can you cook?" Su Yao is going to be silly, "you ask me if a tree can cook?" You want me to cook for you, are you still human? I''m a tree now. Aren''t you afraid of the fire? "Are you still human? I''ve been so miserable. Why do you treat me like this? " Qin yuan ignored his complaint, "you just need to say whether you can do it or not." Chapter 2862 "No!" Su Yao replied decisively. There is nothing wrong with his ability to cook, but he will never cook for Qin Yuan who has no conscience. Moreover, he felt that if he said he could cook, then Qin yuan would have more excessive demands. So never tell the truth. Qin yuan looked at Su Yao''s eyes with a sense of disappointment, which also mixed with a sense of disgust, "even this kind of thing can not be done, you are really too useless." Su Yao was so angry that he wanted to slap Qin yuan in the face, "since you are so powerful, why can''t you even cook? If you are really the strongest, shouldn''t you be able to do everything? " "I don''t want to do it myself, can''t I?" Qin yuan retorted, "you can shut up, or I''ll burn you now." Su Yao sneered, "why don''t you want to do it yourself? You can''t do it, can you? If you can''t do it, you can''t do it. Make excuses. " Then he found himself unable to speak. He opened his eyes and glared at Qin yuan. Qin yuan seemed to know what he wanted to say. He said, "you''re really noisy, so I gave you the forbidden word, but you don''t have to worry. After half an hour, it will be automatically lifted." Su Yao You son of a bitch even gave me a ban! I knock your mother, I knock your mother, do you hear me? You wait for me, sooner or later I will make you regret! Qin yuan ignored Su Yao and suddenly disappeared. Su Yao I''m so angry. "Tangyuan, are you in or not? Come out quickly!" "Host, I can''t solve this taboo. You''d better wait for the time to pass." "I didn''t tell you that." Su Yao said nothing, "I just want to know what kind of person Qin yuan is. I don''t want to meet any ''surprise'' next." "It''s up to you to explore. I can''t tell you." Said Tang yuan. ¡°¡­¡­ Then tell me if he has any weakness "He''s addicted to sweets?" "Ha? What kind of weakness is this? Are you kidding me? " "I''m not joking with you. He is addicted to sweets. He has to have sweets in three meals a day. If he doesn''t have sweets on any day, he''ll look like he''s wilting. He can''t lift any energy at all." "I think you can start from that and then let him obey you." Su Yao also thought of this, but he still thought it was a bit magical. It''s clear that Qin yuan doesn''t like sweet food at all. How can he be addicted to sweet food in reality? "Is he really sweet?" "It''s no good for me to cheat you." Tangyuan rolled his eyes, "if you don''t believe it, you can have a try." "Yes, I''ll have a try." "Wait, I''m a tree now. I can''t move. I don''t have hands. How can I try?" "I can''t help you with that. You can do something for yourself." ¡­¡­ Su Yao wanted to break his head, but he didn''t come up with a way, but when Qin yuan walked in front of him, he suddenly remembered the sentence "you can ask Qin yuan to help you" before tangyuan. So he quickly called Qin yuan, "wait, I have something to discuss with you." But Qin yuan walked directly in front of him as if he hadn''t heard him. Su Yao is about to die of anger I know you heard me. Don''t ignore me. Come back to me! " However, Qin yuan was gone. Su Yao Chapter 2863 Su Yao thought Qin yuan would come back soon, but he didn''t expect that he would be gone for four days. In these four days, he was so in the yard, by the sun, by the wind and rain, not far away from his death. I''m so angry. After he becomes a human, he must cultivate Qin yuan to let Qin yuan know how to write "regret". And just when he had this idea, Qin yuan suddenly appeared in front of him. "Are you speaking ill of me?" Su Yao was frightened. After reaction, he rolled his eyes at Qin yuan and said, "yes, I''m saying bad things about you. What can you do for me?" "I can chop you for firewood." Qin yuan didn''t know where to take out an axe. Moreover, it was still a golden axe. It was so golden that it could make blind people''s eyes shine. Su Yao was surprised. "You''re a pervert. You don''t want to be real, do you?" "I don''t tell lies. If I chop you, I''ll chop you." Qin yuan waved the golden axe. Seeing that he was coming, Su Yao immediately took out his mace. "I can make cakes. I can make any cake. If you want to kill me, you can''t eat delicious cakes." The golden axe in Qin yuan''s hand stopped an inch away from Su Yao "Really, really." "I''ll believe you once, but if you lie to me, I''ll cut you off at once." Su Yao Can you stop being so violent and chop all the time? No wonder you have been single for so long. "You do it for me now." "Not yet." Qin yuan frowned, "why can''t you? You''re not playing with me, are you?" "No, no, just because I don''t have hands now, I can''t do it at all, so can you help me turn into a human "It''s trouble." Qin Yuan said words of disgust, but he helped Su Yao transform into a human figure. "You can only stay in human form for one hour now. In that hour, you must do what I am satisfied with..." Before he finished, Qin yuan was stunned. He looked at Su Yao strangely. Su Yao was shocked by him. "What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like this?" "You don''t wear anything. You''re a pervert." Su Yao looked at himself, and then the whole thing was about to split. Because he really didn''t wear anything, not even a pair of pants. He just stood in front of Qin yuan naked, and it''s still daylight. If there''s anyone else here, it''s a social death scene. Su Yao quickly changed a suit of clothes for himself and said, "it''s the first time I''ve become a human. I''m not proficient in business yet. Don''t think much about it." "To tell you the truth, you look good." It''s pretty cute. Qin yuan didn''t say the last sentence. "But aren''t you a tree? Why do you have cat ears and cat tails?" "Ha?" When Su Yao was stunned, the tail behind him was pinched by Qin yuan. A crisp feeling goes straight to the spine. Su Yao''s ears stood up and his face turned red. "What are you doing?" Su Yao snatched his tail back from Qin yuan. "So it''s true. I thought you had a special hobby." Su Yao "But the first time I saw you like this, what kind of you are?" Chapter 2864 Su Yao He''s a cat of course, but he doesn''t know why he became a tree. "I don''t know." "It seems that it''s time to have a good study. Maybe you''re still a new breed." Looking at the abnormal smile on his face, Su Yao always felt that he was going to be sliced, and he couldn''t help shivering. "Don''t mess around. I''m just a cat. As for why I became a tree, it''s because I was cursed." "And if you really take me to do research, you won''t be able to eat my cake, which is the sweetest and most delicious." "Then I''ll try your cake before I make up my mind." Qin yuan smile, "if you do not taste good, then I will kill you." Su Yao could not help shivering Why do you always fight and kill? Qin yuan is not a perverted murderer, is he? "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t give you a chance to kill me." "Since you are so confident, you should do it for me right away." "Oh." Su Yao ran in a certain direction. After a while, he came back again. "I forgot to ask you, where is the kitchen?" Qin Yuan directly lifted him up with one hand, and then blinked. The next second, they''re all in the kitchen. The kitchen is also very big, with everything, and the refrigerators are full of ingredients. Because there was only one hour, Su Yao quickly found out the materials he needed, and then made them there. Qin yuan stood by and watched. He was so skillful and satisfied. And then "You have too little sugar. Add more." "Ha?" He has already added enough. What more? Qin yuan grabbed the packet of white granulated sugar in his hand directly, and then poured half of it into it. Su Yao felt that his teeth were in pain. "Are you sure you want something so sweet?" "I like the sweetness." "Qin Yuan said," and I put less Su Yao No, it''s more than half a pack. It''s too little. How many bags do you want to put in? Two bags? Su Yao imagined the picture for a moment, but he couldn''t help shivering, "enough, enough, don''t make trouble for me." Qin yuan didn''t have any dissatisfaction. He stood there quietly and watched Su Yao continue to make cakes. When Su Yao changed back, the cake was just finished. But an hour is really an hour. Irritating! Looking at the delicate cream cake in front of him, Qin yuan was in a better mood. He took the knife and cut a big piece. After a bite, the mood is even better. "It''s really good, but just a little sweeter." Su Yao Good guy, you want a lethal dose of sweetness, right? "I''m in a good mood. If you have anything to say, just say it. Maybe I''ll promise you." "Can you make me human again?" Su Yao blurted out directly, "I want to taste the cake I made." But what I didn''t expect was that as soon as the following sentence came out, Qin yuan''s attitude immediately changed 180 degrees. "Don''t even think about it. This cake is mine." With that, he finished the cake in two or three. Su Yao was so surprised by the way he wolfed down, "don''t you feel bored?" That''s half a pack of sugar. "Not tired." Su Yao You''re good. Chapter 2865 Although Qin yuan had just finished eating a cake, he didn''t like it at all, so he looked at Su Yao. Seeing him looking at himself with such eyes, Su Yao knew what he was trying to say. "It''s OK for me to make more cakes, but you have to keep me in human form all the time." Qin yuan compared, and finally succumbed to the temptation from the cake. "Yes, but you have to make a contract with me." Su Yao frowned, "why should I make a contract with you?" "If you want to maintain human form all the time, you need my strength, and I can''t always be by your side, so you have to make a contract." "Tut, if it wasn''t for your cake, I wouldn''t have made such a bad deal." Su Yao Believe it or not, ha ha, your face. What''s a bad deal? I am the one who suffered the loss. "Then tell me what contract you want to sign." "Master servant contract." Qin Yuan said. "My Lord, your servant?" Qin yuan rolled his eyes and said, "what are you talking about in the daytime? The master servant contract, of course, is my master your servant "Forget it." He is not Xiaobai who knows nothing. Like this kind of master servant contract, the servant is the most vulnerable, and he should obey the orders of the master. He''s not going to make such a loss. "I don''t want to be a servant. Think again." "There are ways, but..." At this point, Qin yuan pause, the expression on his face is a little strange. "But what?" "That''s what the closest people can do." Su Yao, of course, knew what he meant by this and was silent for a moment. ¡°¡­¡­ Well, forget it. " Now it''s not that time. At least we have to wait until Qin yuan recovers his memory. At this time, Qin yuan suddenly laughed, "I was just joking with you, you should not be serious?" Su Yao''s fist was hard. "This kind of joke is not funny at all." "It seems that you don''t have any sincerity. Forget it." Hum, if you want to eat my cake, you might as well have a spring and autumn dream. "Are you angry?" Su Yao I''m just angry. What''s the matter? "As a man, you can''t have such a small stomach." Su Yao resisted the impulse to spit out fragrance. "Yes, my stomach is so small. You''ve offended me now. You can''t eat my cake any more." "Wow, you''re so terrible when you''re angry." Su Yao You don''t have to pretend any more. You look like you''re not scared at all. "Since you don''t want to be human, forget it. You just stay here. Bye "No, you really left like that?" "Why, do you regret it?" Qin yuan turned around and looked at him with a smile. "But even if it''s too late for you to regret, you can continue to regret there." Su Yao looked at the figure he left and was so angry that he was about to ignite. "Qin yuan, wait for me. Sooner or later, you will kneel down and beg me!" Damn Qin yuan, how dare you treat me like this, when you regret it! "Tangyuan, are you there? I have something to ask you "Host, what''s the matter with you?" "How can I practice to return to human form?" "How did you practice before? Now it''s all right." "I see. You can go away." Tangyuan You are the first master to cross the river and demolish the bridge. Chapter 2866 Su Yao just stayed in the kitchen to practice. When Qin Yuan passed by the kitchen, he saw that he was practicing, so he came in. "I didn''t expect that you were still working so hard to be a tree. Continue to refuel and strive to make yourself greener." Su Yao If your mouth doesn''t smoke any more, believe me to dye your hair green? "Can you stay away from me? I''m practicing. Don''t disturb me." "It''s all mine. It''s where I want to be, and the artifact you''re absorbing should be mine." Su Yao I I''ve never seen such a shameless person as you. Why don''t you say the whole world is yours? Like guessing his mind, Qin yuan suddenly said, "if I want to, the whole world will be mine." Su Yao really couldn''t help it, "can you stop being such a middle two? You are very old now. Can you stop saying that? If this sentence is heard by others, don''t they want to laugh off their teeth? " "Go on, stay away from me. I don''t want to be infected by you." Qin yuan was not angry. "Don''t you want to be human?" Su Yao knew what he wanted to do, but he couldn''t help it. He rolled his eyes and said, "I''d better not bother you. I''ll try my best to help you in this world." "Really not?" "No, no, you go now." Qin yuan really left. Su Yao had some regrets. As long as you make a cake for Qin yuan, you can easily become a human. Why did he refuse just now? Now it''s too late to regret. Forget it, he still depends on his own efforts. ¡­¡­ I don''t know if it is because of God''s blessing that Su Yao has already become a human figure through his own efforts before this week. But it''s only humanoid for five hours a day. That''s good, too. After he became a man, the first thing Su Yao did was to show off in front of Qin yuan. "Look, I''ve become a human through my own efforts. I don''t need your help at all..." Before he finished, he found that there were two other people here besides Qin yuan, and his eyes were strange. "Qin yuan, I didn''t expect you to have such a hobby." The tall man with glasses looked at the cat''s ear on Su Yao''s head and came to such a conclusion. "Qin yuan, you are really a pervert." "He''s a pervert." Said the intellectual woman sitting on one side. "Qin yuan, no wonder you''ve been single for such a long time. You like it. Tut Tut, if you let those people know that you have a crush on a demon, they have to scold you to death." Qin yuan leaned back and cocked up his legs. "If they are not afraid of being beaten by me, just come." "Do you think they can beat me?" A man and a woman were silent for a moment. To tell the truth, although Qin yuan''s words are very arrogant, he is indeed the strongest in the world now, and no one can beat him at all. But don''t agree with him, or this guy will be more arrogant. And they''re afraid they can''t help punching them. "Qin yuan, you are so confident. We are waiting for the day when you are beaten." "Well, I''m also your friend. How can you do this to me?" Qin yuan is about to cry. "I''m so sad." Chapter 2867 They had been used to him for a long time. But I rolled my eyes. "We don''t want to be friends with perverts like you." How can you go so far Su Yao, who was ignored by them, said: "I''m not sure." Hard, his fist is hard. He really wants to beat Qin yuan. Jiang Nian can''t help it. The veins on his forehead are about to burst. "Look, we''d better beat this guy. I really can''t help it." "I can''t help it either." Shen Wang said with a smile. "Don''t come here, help!" Qin yuan sent a distress signal to Su Yao, who directly ignored him. After all, if he can, he also wants to participate in this fight. It''s true that Qin yuan was beaten, but Jiang Nian and Shen Wang didn''t get any good. They both suffered a little bit. However, they can beat Qin yuan, which makes them feel better in an instant. Qin yuan came to a salted fish paralysis, eyes extremely sad to look at his two friends, "you are too much, how can you do this to me?" "There is no way, who let you beat so badly." Qin yuan was even more discontented, "my face is so handsome, how can I be beaten? You are jealous of my beauty Jiang Nian immediately made a vomit action, "vomit, you are really shameless." Qin yuan looked at Shen again. "Don''t force me to beat you again!" he said Qin yuan looked at Su Yao again, with some expectation in his eyes, "tell me, am I the most handsome one?" The corner of Su Yao''s mouth could not help twitching a few times, "climb for ye!" Jiang Nian and Shen saw that Qin yuan was shriveled, and they all laughed loudly. "Ha ha ha, Qin yuan, I didn''t expect you to have such a day. It''s really gratifying." "Good job. What''s your name?" "Su Yao." Qin yuan was discontented again. "Why is it that they are the first to know your name, not me?" Su Yao rolled his eyes, "you didn''t ask me, and why should I tell you?" They laughed again. Jiang Nian laughed the loudest, and the laughter could break through the sky. "You really suit my appetite. Do you want to go somewhere?" Qin yuan straightened up and said, "Hey, Jiang Nian, what do you mean? Do you want to rob people from me?" "I''m just worried about him. After all, you''re a pervert." "You''re not so good either. Dare you tell me how many demons you''ve caught so far?" "I can''t remember clearly. Do you remember?" Su Yao There was no refutation. Sure enough, it''s a pervert who''s with perverts. Qin yuan looked at Su Yao with some satisfaction in his eyes, "do you hear me? If you really follow her today, you may already be lying on her research platform in the evening. " Su Yao Jiang Nian Don''t talk nonsense there "Isn''t it?" "I''m sorry. Take your time. I have something else to do." No, I really can''t stay here, or I will die one day. However, this idea came out and was discovered by Qin yuan. "You''re trying to escape, aren''t you?" Su Yao said with a smile, "how can it be?" Yeah, I just want to run, so what? Chapter 2868 Qin yuan picked his eyebrows and said, "I forgot to tell you. Do I have mind reading skills?" Jiang Nian and Shen Wang were speechless. Where does Qin yuan have any mind reading skills? He is deceiving the ignorant little demon. Bad. This guy is so bad. Reading, mind reading? Su Yao felt that his whole life was about to split. Qin yuan''s words of mind reading show that he had heard all the words that he had scolded him in his heart before? Day! Seeing Su Yao''s loveless appearance, Qin yuan couldn''t help laughing, "I lied to you, you won''t believe it?" "You are so stupid." Su Yao finally couldn''t help it. He raised his foot and kicked Qin yuan. But I didn''t expect that Qin yuan''s speed was faster than his. His ankle was caught by Qin yuan. And Qin yuan just gently pull, he fell into Qin yuan''s arms, two people''s posture is still very ambiguous. "Are you throwing yourself at me?" Su Yao Throw yourself in the arms? Go to your arms. Which eye of yours can see me throwing arms at you? It''s clearly you who pulled me. Jiang Nian couldn''t go on, "Qin yuan, can you be a man? It''s still in broad daylight. You want to do that. You''re a pervert Qin yuan didn''t retort. After all, he knew that no matter what he said, Jiang Nian would not believe it. Since the explanation is useless, there is no need for him to waste his words. And Su Yao is fried hair, "don''t talk nonsense, I have nothing to do with him, how can I take a fancy to such a pervert?" The expression on Qin yuan''s face collapsed. He reached out and pinched the cat''s ear on Su Yao''s head. "What do you mean? I tell you, there are so many people who want to be liked by me. " "Then why are you still single now?" Su Yao sent out questions from the depths of his soul. Qin yuan was silent for a moment He also wanted to know what was going on. Because he is so handsome, rich and capable. But there are fewer and fewer people chasing him. And some girls, as soon as they see him, just like a mouse sees a bad cat, turn around and run away. Jiang Nian knew the reason. She couldn''t help laughing. Qin yuan opened his eyes and looked at her discontentedly, "what are you laughing at?" "I think of a happy thing." Shen Wang couldn''t help laughing, "cough, I also think of a happy thing." Then they looked at each other and laughed. Qin yuan I don''t know how long he laughed, but Jiang Nian finally stopped. He looked at Su Yao and said, "since you don''t have that kind of relationship with him, why are you here?" "I was forcibly brought back by him." Su Yao said. Jiang Nian''s eyes changed when he looked at Qin yuan. "It turns out that you''re taking the road of extortion. I didn''t expect that. But that''s not surprising. It''s normal for a pervert like you to do such a thing. " "Can you stop talking nonsense?" Qin yuan was very dissatisfied, "I have never had such an idea of him." "Why did you bring him back?" "Because he dodged my punch." "Ha?" "I thought he was very interesting, so I brought him back." In fact, there is a more interesting thing, but if it comes out, Jiang Nian will definitely rob people with him. Chapter 2869 "It''s getting late. You can go." Qin yuan began to rush people. Jiang Nian sat still and said, "I''m sorry, I''m going to live with you tonight." "Me too." Shen Wang echoed. "Ha?" Qin yuan opened his eyes and glared at them discontentedly. "Why do you two want to live here? Are you homeless?" Jiang Nian was silent for a moment I blew up my kitchen. " "I blew up my kitchen, too." Said Shen Wang. Qin yuan was speechless. "Did you two blow up the same kitchen?" "How could it be?" "Then why did you both blow up your kitchen? Is it an appointment in advance? " Jiang Nian Shen Wang "But you two are too useless. Cooking a meal can blow up the kitchen. I''ve never seen anything like you." Qin yuan laughed. "Yes, Mr. Qin yuan, we are both rubbish, so today''s dinner will be given to you." The jeers came to an abrupt end. "Don''t think about it either. I''ll never cook it for you." "Don''t you want to cook it for us? Or can''t you do it? " Shen Wang hit the nail on the head. Qin yuan choked He really can''t do it. "Ah, I really don''t want to take out any more. I''m going to puke." "Me too." "So who can cook here?" With these words, Jiang Nian and Shen Nian both looked at Su Yao. Su Yao''s heart suddenly rose a bad premonition, he just wanted to say he won''t, Qin Yuan said, "since you can make cake, then you should also be able to cook, today''s dinner is up to you." On his face, the four words "don''t refuse" were clearly written. Su Yao No, don''t even think about it. If he does cook dinner today, he will be the only cook from now on. He doesn''t want to be such a cook. "I''m sorry, I can only make cakes. I''m not good at cooking at all." "It''s OK to make cakes. I like them." Qin Yuan said. Both Jiang Nian and Shen Wang rolled their eyes. "Qin yuan, I doubt that if you eat cake three meals a day, are you not afraid of stomach trouble?" "Don''t worry, since I''m the strongest, so is my stomach." Qin yuan is full of self-confidence, who knows that the day of face slapping is coming soon. "Come on, I don''t want cake. Shen Wang, let''s go out and eat. " Shen hopes to agree with her. "I''ll go with you." Qin yuan raised his hand, "I know a good shop." "You''re talking about the bakery, aren''t you?" Qin yuan "Well, I don''t expect you to be such a sweet freak. Let''s go. Su Yao, do you want to come with us? " "I''d better not go." His present image is really a bit shameful. He doesn''t want to go out and be regarded as a pervert by others. "Then you can stay here and help me look after my house." Su Yao There''s always a sense of being treated like a watchdog. What''s going on? ¡­¡­ Su Yao is cooking in the kitchen, but he didn''t expect Qin yuan to come back suddenly. He felt bad about himself as a whole. "How did you come back?" "Didn''t you say you couldn''t cook?" Qin yuan is not smiling. "This I made it according to the recipe "You are so skillful that you can''t be a new student, you little liar." Su Yao Chapter 2870 "Forget it, I''ll forget about it with you first. Come with me as soon as possible." Qin yuan led Su Yao out. Su Yao quickly turned off the fire, "where are you taking me?" "All of a sudden those people brought me a blind date." When he said this, Qin yuan''s eyes flashed some killing intention. But for the trouble, he would have killed those stupid things. Normally, even if I was in charge of him, now I even arranged a blind date for him, delusional of taking charge of his marriage. I''ve learned how to advance an inch. I''m really more and more daring. Listening to this, Su Yao was about to explode. On the other hand, he arranged a blind date for Qin yuan. Qin yuan belongs to Su Yao. No one wants to rob him! "You''re not going to use me as a shield, are you?" "Just help me this time." "If I help you, what''s in it for me?" "I''ll talk about it later. Time is running out. Come with me." "No..." Su Yao''s words have not finished yet. As soon as the scene turns, he appears in another place. In addition to Jiang Nian and Shen Wang, there are a few old men and a beautiful girl who don''t seem to be easy to provoke. After seeing Su Yao, the old men had no secret dislike in their eyes. "Qin yuan, what are you doing with a demon?" "I forgot to introduce you. He''s my boyfriend." Qin yuan held Su Yao by the waist. "Qin yuan, are you crazy to associate with a demon? Break up with him quickly. Mingshu is the best for you. " Qin yuan rolled his eyes and said, "I think you are crazy. You have arranged a blind date for me. Is it because I''m too easy to talk recently that you think you can do it again? " "I tell you, don''t mess with me, or I''ll kill you all if I''m not happy. I''m not kidding." "Qin yuan, you..." "What are you doing?" Qin yuan interrupted them impatiently, "you are all very old. Half of your body is going to be buried in the earth. Don''t worry about it. You''d better worry about your future affairs. Maybe one day you will die suddenly." The old men were so angry that they couldn''t speak, and they couldn''t do anything to Qin yuan. After all, even if they join hands, they can''t do Qin yuan alone. Besides, Qin yuan is a madman. He can do everything. Maybe he will kill them. "Qin yuan, even if you are not with Mingshu, you can''t be with this demon." Qin yuan stretched out his hand and pulled out his ear, a casual look, "it''s my business who I am with. You are not qualified to manage it. Don''t provoke me. I have a bad temper." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "You have nothing else to do. My boyfriend and I will go first." "Wait a minute." At this time, has been sitting there, did not speak of Mingshu opened his mouth. Qin yuan looked in the past, with a bit of disgust in his eyes, "Miss Ming, what else can I do for you?" "What''s your name?" Mingshu ignores him and looks at Su Yao. ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yao "Su Yao It''s a good name and a good person. " Su Yao was confused What''s this guy talking about? What does she want? Should not be to regard him as a rival? "I have a crush on you." Su Yao was shocked What''s up? You''ve got a crush on him? Chapter 2871 Mingshu regardless of the shock of everyone, continue to say, "if one day you break up with him, come to me." Those old men are about to vomit blood, "Mingshu, what are you doing?" Mingshu took a look at them, "since you''ve all asked, I won''t pretend any more." "I''ve endured you for a long time. I''ve never been a lady, and I don''t like Qin yuan. The reason why I promise to go on a blind date is that I''m just idle and bored. I''m not willing to accept your arrangement. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why is Qin yuan like this and Ming Shu like this? They are really going to be killed by these two people. "Don''t meddle in my affairs again. My patience is limited. Don''t force me to beat you!" "Mingshu, you..." "You what you, don''t chirp, quickly go back to raise your old man, don''t one day suddenly die in the street, then no one will collect the corpse for you." Su Yao tried to suppress his smile. It''s clear that Mingshu is a version of Qin yuan. this tone is as like as two peas. Jiang Nian and Shen wangle had to watch a good play. If they could, they would have clapped their hands now. OK, that''s great. They have long been dissatisfied with these old men. By virtue of their age, they manage this and that all day long. It seems that they want to arrange their next life clearly. Qin yuan was very happy to hear about this, "have you heard me? Miss Mingda, whom you asked me for a blind date, just like me, doesn''t like your arrangement. So don''t do such superfluous things in the future, and think about how to live longer. " "I''ve finished what I have to say. Goodbye. No, I hope we won''t see each other again. " "That''s all I said." Mingshu looked at Su Yao again, "what I said just now, please think about it. I really like your type." Su Yao You like his type? He''s wearing cat''s ears and tail now. Isn''t that what she meant? Taste is really special. Isn''t this plane full of perverts? Qin yuan''s heart suddenly very uncomfortable, he did not know why he would be so unhappy. He just felt a little uncomfortable when he thought that Su Yao might run with others. This is probably because he has regarded Su Yao as his own property. Yes, that''s it. "Miss Ming, I''m still here. Isn''t it not good to say that in front of me?" "And you don''t have to think about him, he will never go to you, you will die of this heart." Mingshu is not angry, "you are not him, how do you know if he is willing?" Qin yuan choked for a moment. He looked at Su Yao and said, "please tell Miss Ming if you want to." "I can think about it." Su Yao said. Qin yuan was annoyed. "What do you mean? Do you want to be in the arms of others so soon? " Su Yao resisted the impulse of rolling his eyes. If the old men hadn''t been here, he would have spoken his mind. "I''m not feeling well. I''ll go back first. Take your time." Mingshu laughed. "It seems that he doesn''t like you very much. I''ll wait for the day when you break up." "Don''t even think about it!" Chapter 2872 Su Yao found that he was probably on the list of assassins. As for why he thinks so, it''s because there are too many unfortunate facts recently. In the meal, the meal inexplicably out of the needle. But for his sharp eyes, he would have been in the hospital now. When he left, a flowerpot suddenly fell from the sky. If it wasn''t for his quick reaction, he would have been smashed to pieces by now. While sleeping, the room suddenly caught fire Beyond that, there are more accidents. If only one or two things happen, it can be said that it''s his bad luck. But there are so many cases in succession. If we say there''s no trick in it, we don''t even believe in ghosts. But he hasn''t offended anyone recently. Who is going to screw him? Wait. He seems to know who it is. It''s very likely that they were the old men who forced Qin yuan to go on a blind date. They didn''t like themselves very much, and in a sense, it was he who ruined the blind date. In order to make Qin yuan accept their arrangement, they want to kill his so-called Qin yuan''s boyfriend. Tut Tut, no wonder Qin yuan is so impatient with them. Have already reached the age of half body into the earth, unexpectedly still do this trick, don''t think oneself live too long? He happens to be idle and bored. Let''s have a good time with those old men. See who can play who. "Tangyuan, I have one thing for you to do." "Just say it." Su Yao said a lot, "do you remember clearly?" "Remember that." "Then go." A few days later, about the private life of the three giants in the industry, the whole Xiuzhen Internet was slaughtered. What? Zhu Yuxuan doesn''t like bathing, Zhao Mojing has bad feet, and Chen Youzhe likes square dancing It''s really everything. Those fans feel that their three outlooks have been strongly shocked - it turns out that their idols are no different from ordinary people, and they are also so grounded, which is unimaginable. And the three protagonists of this matter are about to die of anger. They got together. Zhu Yuxuan frowned, "who spread these things?" Without thinking, Chen Youzhe said, "isn''t it Qin yuan?" Zhao Mojing doubts, "why do you think it''s him?" "He is the most likely to do such a thing, isn''t he?" Chen Youzhe said, "besides him, who else do you think can do such a thing?" Zhu Yuxuan and Zhao Mojing thought about it for a while. It''s true that Qin yuan is more likely. "It''s too much for that boy Qin yuan to do such a thing. I must scold him this time." "Do you think we can scold him?" Chen Youzhe issued a question from the depths of his soul. Then the three were silent at the same time. "Even if you can''t scold him, you have to say a few words to him, otherwise he will do such things in the future. I don''t want to lose my life." "Let''s call him here as soon as possible and solve the problem earlier." ¡­¡­ Although Qin yuan, who was summoned by the three, was very impatient, he wanted to know what they were trying to do, so he came. Qin yuan sat down on the sofa, cocked his legs and said, "old man, what can I do for you?" The three had been used to him for a long time and chose to turn a blind eye. "Qin yuan, did you send these things online?" Chapter 2873 Qin yuan frowned, "what can I do? Don''t put a hat on my head "See for yourself." Chen Youzhe pulls his cell phone. Qin yuan catches it, then looks at it and laughs mercilessly. "Hahaha, who did it? It''s so beautiful. " That person is really a talent. He actually sent this kind of thing to the Internet. Now these three old men must be angry, right? What a beautiful job! "Do you know who did it? I''d like to have a chat with him. I must have a good chat with him." The persecution of three old men must be added to it. "Qin yuan, don''t pretend. It''s clearly you who did it." Zhu Yuxuan looked at him discontentedly, "you''re so mischievous." "Hey, how come everything goes to my head? I really didn''t do it." Qin yuan stopped laughing, "and if it''s really what I do, it''s not the only thing that I send to the Internet." The three thought it over. It is found that this is indeed the case. If Qin yuan comes to do it, he will certainly send their secrets to the Internet. But if it wasn''t Qin yuan, who would it be? "Well, old man, you don''t offend anyone, do you?" "Do you think we are you?" "You''ve offended a lot of people, but you don''t know it." "I''m one of them." "But to tell you the truth, haven''t you made any small moves recently?" As soon as the words came out, the three people looked at each other. Is this thing done by the demon named Su Yao? It''s impossible. He''s just a demon. How can he have such ability? However, we must not let Qin yuan know, otherwise this madman can do anything. "No, you can go." The more they were like this, the more Qin yuan felt that there was something fishy about it. The three of them must have done something to make this happen. They won''t say, so he''ll find out what happened. "Then I''ll leave. Don''t call me after such trifles. I don''t have so much time to fool around with you." Three people have been angry to, "Qin yuan, your upbringing by the dog to eat?" Qin yuan sneered, "it''s a matter of respect for the strong. It''s not a matter of respect for the old. Besides, if I didn''t want to manage Xiuzhen, I would have killed all three of you. " It''s really like a basin. I don''t know what I am. If he didn''t want to deal with those troublesome things, he would have killed them. "This is the last time I warn you, don''t rely on the old to sell the old in front of me. I won''t do this!" Zhu Yuxuan Zhao Mojing Chen Youzhe Qin yuan is really more and more lawless, but they can''t do anything. After all, we can''t fight or scold. It''s too much. ¡­¡­ When Qin Yuan went back, Su Yao was sitting on the edge of the pond and didn''t know what to do. Qin yuan''s evil heart suddenly rose. He moved to Su Yao''s back in a flash, and then reached out and pushed him gently. So Su Yao fell into the pond. When he was about to laugh, Su Yao suddenly grabbed his hand. So they both fell into the pond and became drowned chickens. Qin yuan You can''t eat rice without stealing chicken. Chapter 2874 Qin yuan drove away the frog squatting on his head and looked at Su Yao discontentedly, "have you found out for a long time?" "That''s right." Su Yao directly admitted, but also very proud to raise his chin, "want a prank, there is no door." Qin yuan looked at his proud appearance and squeezed his cat''s ears a few times. Seeing his face changed, he immediately laughed. But the next second, he panicked. Because Su Yao fainted in front of him, and his face was pale. He looked like he could die at any time. "Well, what''s the matter with you? Stop pretending and get up. " He patted Su Yao''s face, "Su Yao, Su Yao..." But Su Yao didn''t respond at all, and he smelled a smell of blood. Qin yuan quickly took Su Yao to the shore, and then found the wound on Su Yao through the smell of blood. His face became very dignified. "Red dragon?" Su Yao''s wound was obviously bitten by the red dragon. The red dragon is the most poisonous creature in the world. People bitten by it either die or become vegetative. Even monks can''t escape from it. But why does the red dragon appear here? Did someone sneak it in? I don''t care so much. I have to find a way quickly, or Su Yao will die. Wait, Su Yao is just a little demon. Even if he died, it has nothing to do with him. Why should he be so worried? He knew that he could not bear the cake made by Su Yao. The cake made by Su Yao after graduation could be regarded as a unique one. Yes, that''s it. Qin yuan makes a phone call to Jiang Nian. Jiang Nian had never heard Qin yuan speak in such an anxious tone, so she felt that something particularly important must have happened this time, so she rushed out immediately. "Qin yuan, you are so anxious. What happened?" "Come and see him. He was bitten by the red dragon." "Red dragon?" Hearing these two words, Jiang Nian''s eyebrows wrinkled, "how can you have such things here? Are you kidding me?" While she said, she checked Su Yao''s wound and found that he was really bitten by the red dragon. Then her expression suddenly became very dignified. "Where did you go? Why was he frightened by the red dragon?" "Don''t ask these questions yet. Please show them to him as soon as possible. Don''t waste your time." "I know." Jiang Nian immediately gave Su Yao a general examination, and then found a particularly strange thing. "It''s amazing." "What''s the matter?" Qin yuan asked anxiously, "can''t he be hopeless?" "No Jiang Nian shook his head. "Normally, after being bitten by the red dragon, the toxin will spread to the whole body immediately, but there is no toxin in his body." Qin yuan frowned, "what''s the matter?" "I don''t know." "Is it because he is invincible?" "No, even the invincible people can''t resist the toxicity of red dragon. It is estimated that there is some secret in his body. It seems that we should study it carefully. " Qin yuan immediately picked up Su Yao, "I tell you, don''t even think about it, you don''t want to do research with him." Looking at his tight appearance, Jiang Nian couldn''t help laughing, "Why are you so nervous? I don''t like him, do I?" Qin yuan was stiff Don''t talk nonsense. I just want to keep eating his cake. " Chapter 2875 After all, she really wants to see how Qin yuan pursues his wife''s crematorium. "Then he is really miserable. He is not only bitten by the red dragon, but also used as a tool by you. What would he do if he could hear you? " Qin yuan frowned, "if you hear it, you can hear it. What''s the big deal?" Jiang Nian almost laughed. Qin yuan''s EQ is really too low. She can''t wait to see Qin yuan''s face beaten. "Nothing, nothing, you keep going." The topic goes back to the one just now. "Since you said he was not poisoned, why is he in a coma now?" "I''ll have to check this out." Jiang Nian said. "Then hurry up and don''t waste your time." "All right, all right, I''ll be right back." Jiang Nian said he wanted to unbutton Su Yao''s clothes. See, Qin yuan''s pupil violent earthquake, he did not want to want to grasp Jiang Nian''s hand. Jiang Nian threw it away and stepped back. "What are you doing?" "What do you want to do? Why do you want to take off his clothes?" "Of course, to give him a general examination, ah, do not take off clothes, how to check?" Jiang Nian rolled his eyes very speechless. "Don''t lie to me. When do I need to undress for a general examination?" "It''s not what you mean. Why are you so nervous?" I''m in a hurry. This guy is in a hurry. He says he doesn''t mean anything to others. It''s true. Qin yuan choked Even if you don''t take off my clothes, you can''t take off his. Don''t ask why, just listen to me. " Jiang Nian finally couldn''t help laughing. Qin yuan threw an eye knife, "what are you laughing at?" "I was just joking. There''s no need to undress." Qin yuan "You look really pretty when you''re in a hurry." Qin yuan wanted to curse, "don''t talk nonsense, hurry up." "I just checked it out. The reason why he was in a coma was that the Demon power in his body was exhausted and he had to supplement it, but he was different from other demons..." Qin yuan interrupts him impatiently, "say the point." "The point is that you need you to replenish his demonic power." Qin yuan frowned, "how to mend?" "It''s mouth to mouth, of course, by kissing. After all, he''s in a coma now. There''s no other way." Of course, this is false. She just wanted to see what Qin yuan would do. As soon as Qin yuan heard this, he exploded, "ha? You''re kidding me. I don''t want it. " "It''s up to you whether you want it or not. Anyway, the longer the delay, the more likely he will not wake up and even die. That''s all I have to say. Think about it. " With that, Jiang Nian ran away. After all, Qin yuan is not a fool. If you let him know that you are cheating him, you may be beaten. She can''t beat Qin yuan. Qin yuan looked at Su Yao, and his heart tangled for a long time. In the end, he made up his mind. It''s mouth to mouth. Anyway, there is no one else here, and Su Yao is still in a coma. No one knows about it except him. Qin yuan took a few deep breaths, prepared himself, and then kissed him. And the moment he kisses it, Su Yao suddenly opens his eyes Chapter 2876 Qin yuan never thought that Su Yao would wake up suddenly. He was stunned there. After the reaction, he got up quickly You wake up at last. I thought you were going to die. " Su Yao looked at him, "what did you want to do to me just now?" It''s really Yes. Can''t you just kiss him? He won''t refuse. "Nothing. I just want to see if you''re alive or dead." Su Yao picked his eyebrows. "Is that really the case?" "Believe it or not." Qin yuan snorted, "now that you are awake, do what you should do." Su Yao No, are you some kind of black hearted capitalist? I just woke up, you let me go to work, have you such? "I''m not feeling well. You''d better let the others go." "Uncomfortable? What''s wrong? " Qin yuan blurted out subconsciously. Su Yao looked at him with a smile, "why do you care so much about me?" "I''m afraid no one will make me a cake after you die." Qin yuan began to harden his mouth. "It''s just for this. I thought you fell in love with me." "Like you? You''d better stop daydreaming. This kind of thing will never happen Su Yao laughed, did not take this, "do not say here, do you know how I fainted?" "You are bitten by the red dragon." Mention this matter, Qin yuan''s eyes flash a trace of killing intention quickly. It must have been put in by someone with ulterior motives. I just don''t know whether it''s for him or Su Yao. Su Yao also knew about the red dragon, but he never thought that he was bitten by it. Fortunately, he had a big life, otherwise he would be cold now. It''s just who''s going to hurt him? "I have something to tell you." "What''s the matter?" "During the time you left, there were a lot of small accidents..." Su Yao told all the recent events. And Qin yuan''s focus is on the last sentence, "do you mean you sent up the Internet about the three old men?" Su Yao That''s not the point, OK? " "Well done, you don''t know how ugly their faces are, and they suspect me." Hard, Su Yao''s fist hard, "you want to say that''s the only thing?" Qin yuan immediately put away the smile on his face, "do you think they put the red dragon in?" "I''m just a little skeptical, not sure. So I''ll ask you to investigate this matter. " This matter really needs to be carefully investigated. Qin yuan promised, "don''t worry, as long as I come out, then things will be solved soon. You''ll wait for my good news." "Then I''ll wait for your good news." ¡­¡­ Qin yuan soon catches the backstage. The red dragon is not from Zhu Yuxuan, but from a certain family. The head of that family always wanted to marry his daughter to Qin yuan, but he didn''t know where he heard that Qin yuan was not su Yao, so he regarded Su Yao as an eyesore. In order to pave the way for his daughter, he plans to get rid of Su Yao. But I didn''t expect Su Yao''s luck was so good. Even if he was bitten by red dragon, nothing happened. And that thing was discovered by Qin yuan. Chapter 2877 It is well known that Qin yuan is a madman. But others never thought that Qin yuan had done such a crazy thing - Qin yuan destroyed the Gu family. He killed all the family members except the servants. This event simply shocked the whole Xiuzhen world. Zhu Yuxuan, when they got the news, they were about to vomit blood. They immediately find Qin yuan and ask him why he did it. "Qin yuan, why did you destroy the Gu family? Where did they provoke you? And even if they do provoke you, you don''t have to kill their family, do you? " "Why not?" Qin yuan sneered, "they want to kill my people, I kill back, what''s the matter?" "Do you know what they do?" "They actually put red dragon in my house. Su Yao was almost killed by them. They dare to let in the red dragon now, or even more dangerous things in the future. " The three choked for a moment It''s true that they did it wrong, but you don''t have to... " "Sorry, I''m not that kind." Qin yuan interrupted them impatiently, "and I''m a madman. A madman can do anything. You''d better let the rest of the family take their mind off, or I don''t mind killing them all. " The three knew that he could really do such a thing. "Qin yuan, that''s a demon. Do you have to do this for him?" "I''ll do whatever I want. You can''t manage it. You''d better manage yourself. Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve done." Regardless of their ugly faces, Qin yuan continued to speak. "This time I don''t care about you because you''re half buried. But you''d better not make any small moves in the future. My patience is limited. I may kill you all one day. " Why is Xiuzhen world full of stupid criticism? Is it that the brain is damaged by repairing? "That''s all for me. Think about it." ¡­¡­ Su Yao also knew about it. He asked with a smile, "you should not be for me, that''s why you killed Gu family?" Qin yuan didn''t admit it. He felt that if he did, Su Yao would be very proud. He didn''t want to see Su Yao proud. "You think too much. I do it for myself." Su Yao saw through his duplicity, "even if it''s not for me, I have to thank you very much. You come here a little bit." Qin yuan put his face close to him. Su Yao gave him a kiss on the cheek. Qin yuan''s heart missed a beat, and he was a little flustered and said goodbye. But then the accident happened. The lips of the two of them stick together. Qin yuan''s eyes widened and he was numb. And in this moment, Qin yuan''s mind seems to explode. All kinds of pictures flashed through his mind. They all have one thing in common. That is, the protagonists are both he and Su Yao. He remembered everything. He hugged Su Yao tightly. Su Yao thought something was wrong. "What''s the matter with you?" Then it''s right in front of Qin yuan''s eyes. That look is too familiar. "Do you remember?" He asked tentatively. "Yes." Qin yuan laughed, "I remember everything." "From now on, we will never be separated again." "You mean what you say?" "It counts." Chapter 2878 Qin yuan had a long dream. In his dream, he and Su Yao went through many worlds together. In every world, they come together and experience joys and sorrows. The dream was so real that he felt that all the things in the dream had happened. But people often say that dreams and reality are opposite. He also felt that the dream was false. As for why he had such a dream, it is very likely that he was involved in nightmare. But who can unknowingly give him the strongest nightmare? The only person he has met recently is Su Yao. But does Su Yao really have that ability? But whether he has it or not, he has to check it. So Qin Yuan found Jiang Nian. "I suspect I''m in nightmare. Please show me." "Ha? Dimples Jiang Nian said, "don''t make fun of me." do you think someone can do it for you? I think you should go and have a look at your brain. It''s really hopeless! " Qin yuan frowned, "whether you have it or not, you should check it for me." "Yes, but you have to pay. How much can you give?" "How much do you want?" Qin yuan asked. Jiang Nian gesticulated a finger, "at least this number." "All right." Qin yuan agreed without blinking. "Master Qin is really rich and powerful. Please hit me directly later." Jiang Nian quickly checked Qin yuan. "You don''t have nightmares." "No?" Qin yuan frowned, "how is this possible?" Jiang Nian saw a clue, "what''s the matter? What happened? " Qin yuan thought of the things that happened in his dream, and he didn''t say a word. Jiang Nian''s in the mind knows, "shouldn''t it be because of Su Yao?" Qin yuan''s face suddenly changed. Seeing his reaction, Jiang Nian knew that he had guessed right and couldn''t help laughing. "What nightmare art have you got here? You are clearly suffering from Acacia." "Don''t talk nonsense." "Then tell me what happened?" "I had a dream about him last night, in which a lot of things happened between me and him." Qin yuan blurted out subconsciously. Jiang Nian laughed more loudly, "look, I''ll say you''ve got Acacia." Qin yuan frowned, "impossible." "What did you dream about?" Isn''t it a spring / dream? Qin yuan thought about it. Now he can only help Jiang Nian. So he hesitated for a while and finally said it. Jiang Nian came to a conclusion: "admit it, you really like him, otherwise how can you dream so many things about him." Qin yuan could not refute, but also fell into meditation. Jiang Nian seldom saw him like this, so he wanted to tease him, "if you don''t like him, then give him to me. I''ve taken a fancy to him for a long time." "Don''t even think about it!" Qin yuan''s reaction is more intense than Jiang Nian''s imagination. "Even if I don''t like him, he''s mine. You can''t think about him!" Jiang Nian was speechless. "Did you ask him about his wishes? Is he willing to stay with you all the time? " Clearly is moved the heart, also said that he is not, is really right and wrong. When someone runs away, it depends on what he does. "How can he not? He just kissed me." "Then you know he likes you?" Qin yuan "You are really a scum man. I''ll wait for the day when you regret it." Chapter 2879 Qin yuan finally realized his feelings for Su Yao. As for why he realized it, it was because he saw Su Yao talking and laughing with others. After seeing it, his heart was astringent, with unspeakable suffering and anger. Moreover, he felt that the man with Su Yao was very eye-catching, and even wanted to kill him. Su Yao is his, and his sight can only belong to him. Qin yuan, with a cold face, walked quickly, "what are you talking about? Are you laughing so happily?" "Nothing. What can I do for you?" Qin yuan seized Su Yao''s hand and forbeared his anger. "Since he didn''t say anything, why did he laugh so happily?" He also gave the man a look as he said it. The man walked away with great insight. Su Yao frowned, "what''s the matter with you all of a sudden?" "I don''t allow you to laugh so brightly at other people." "Ha?" "You can only look at me." "No, no, how can I not understand what you are saying?" Why is Qin yuan so crazy all of a sudden? "I like you." "Oh." Su Yao responded quickly. "What did you say just now? You like me? Are you kidding me? " Hold the grass, is that true? Isn''t it really his ear problem? "I''m not kidding you. I''m serious." "Say it again." "I like you." Qin yuan satisfied his request. This time, Su Yao was sure that there was no problem with his ears. "In this case, let''s get along with each other." "Good." At the same time, the sound of Tangyuan rang in Su Yao''s mind. [Ding - the task has reached 100% progress, and all planes have passed the customs perfectly. Now we send Su Yao back to the real world. ¡¿ "wait, I choose to stay..." Before he finished, Su Yao went back to the place where he had just met tangyuan. It''s just that everything is different now. He''s been through so much that he can''t be like before. And he finally met the person he liked. Why should he treat him like this? If we can''t be together in the end, he would rather never meet. "Tangyuan, get out of here, I know you are!" "Host, why am I still bound to you?" Tangyuan is a little scared. In principle, after completing all the tasks, as a system, he should be unbound from the host. But why is it still bound? Which step went wrong? Su Yao also found out about it, but now there are more important things. "I haven''t finished yet. Why did you send me back?" "I didn''t do that. It''s from the time and Space Administration." Tangyuan said that he did not carry the black pot. "No matter who did it, please send me back. I want to be with Qin yuan." ¡°¡­¡­ Shall I ask the people above? " Then this time, tangyuan went for several days. During this period, Su Yao was very decadent. He was either in a daze or drinking wine all day long. He saw that other people in his family wanted to beat him, but he couldn''t do it, so he had to let him go. When Tang Yuan came back, he was shocked to see such a decadent Su Yao. "Host, I haven''t been away for a long time. How can you be like this? Let''s not talk about this. Come with me. Qin yuan is black. " Hearing the name of Qin yuan, Su Yao suddenly raised his head, "what''s wrong with him? Take me there as soon as possible Tangyuan didn''t say any nonsense, so he was sent back. After all, the situation was urgent. Su Yao saw Qin yuan again. He was standing in the ruins with corpses at his feet. "Qin yuan." Su Yao couldn''t help crying. Qin yuan looked up. The next second, Su Yao was held tightly by him, "you''re back!" "Well." "I remember everything." "Don''t leave me again, or I will die." "No, I won''t leave you again." Tangyuan, can I stay here? Tangyuan: Yes, and you can go anywhere you want. "Let''s go back. You''re dirty. You smell." "You too..." ¡­¡­ Later, Su Yao and Qin Yuan went to the world one by one, met many people and things, and they still had a long time